《Substitute Marriage: Reborn As The Top Big-Shot》 Chapter 1 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio River City. In a magnificent living room¡­ The crystal lights and the light reflected from the marble floor were dazzling. An old woman with white hair was sitting on the sofa. Dressed in simple clothes, she looked out of place. She said in a low voice, ¡°Your mother is gone, and Hua Hua is ill again. No matter what, Hua Hua is still your daughter¡­¡± Sitting in front of the old woman was a well-dressed lady. She was wearing a limited-edition Chanel jacket. Her black skirt hugged her perfect figure, and she was wearing a pair of limited-edition Chanel heels. There was not a single part of her body that did not exude nobility and elegance. It was hard to imagine that she has an 18-year-old child. The old woman carefully thought through her words before continuing, ¡°Zhou Lei before your mother died, she hoped that the two of you could bring Hua Hua back. She is terminally ill, and we can¡¯t just let her die in the countryside¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhou Lei¡¯s expression was still gentle, but her words were like knives, ¡°Bring her back? What about Baoyi? Auntie, don¡¯t forget, only Baoyi is my biological daughter, my mother¡¯s biological granddaughter!¡± The elegant lady emphasized the word ¡°biological¡±. Want her to raise a bastard? In her dreams! The old woman sighed. She already expected this outcome. ¡°Although Hua Hua is not related to you two by blood, the moment you adopted her, you became her biological parents!¡± ¡°Hua Hua suffered a lot in her hometown these years! Before your mother passed away, she asked me to tell you to treat Hua Hua well in the future. She should have the same things that Baoyi has.¡± ¡°What right does she have to have the same things as Baoyi?¡± Zhou Lei stood up in disbelief and almost screamed. She had been a noble lady for many years and had not lost her composure like this for a long time. She tried her best to keep her voice down, ¡°I already said that I would send her back to the orphanage. It was my mother who insisted on pretending to be a good person!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop her if she wants to be a good person!¡± Zhou Lei said angrily, ¡°but now, she wants to dump this trash at our house? Does she think that my house is a rubbish bin?¡± Hearing that, the old woman was so angry she jumped up immediately. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Hua Hua, would you have Baoyi? If it wasn¡¯t for Hua Hua donating her liver to save Baoyi, Baoyi would have died a long time ago! You¡¯re being ungrateful!¡± Song Hua donated part of her liver 18 years ago. 18 years ago, Zhou Lei and her husband, Song Dalong, could not get pregnant after getting married. However, when they went to the hospital for a check-up, both of their results came back normal. Despite being in good health, they could not get pregnant. Therefore, the couple sought out a very famous fortune-teller. The fortune-teller suggested that the two of them adopt a child from the orphanage. According to the fortune-teller, Song Dalong and Zhou Lei were destined to be childless. If they wanted to change their fate, they had to bring back a child with siblings to change their fate. They were afraid that if they brought back a child that was too old, the child would not get close to them. So the couple chose Song Hua, who was only born about ten days ago. Coincidentally, half a month after they brought Song Hua back, Zhou Lei found out that she was pregnant. Nine and a half months later, Zhou Lei and Song Dalong¡¯s biological child was born. The couple was very happy and named their child Song Baoyi. They love their child like a treasure. In their eyes, Song Baoyi was their treasure, a phoenix soaring in the nine heavens. However, when Song Baoyi was seven years old, she was suddenly diagnosed with liver failure and only had a few months left to live. This blow came out of the blue! Song Hua¡¯s turning point in her life also began at this time. From then on, whenever Zhou Lei saw how healthy and lively Song Hua was, she would be very displeased. Why was her biological daughter suffering at such a young age while this little bastard lived a rich and well-fed life as a rich young lady! Zhou Lei blamed everything on Song Hua, thinking that it was Song Hua who took away what should belong to Song Baoyi. Song Hua should be one who was sick! Although Song Hua was still young, she could feel the change in her parents¡¯ attitude towards her. At such a young age, she put away her innocence and smiles. But even so, Zhou Lei still did not like her. When Song Hua did not smile, she would say that Song Hua had a dead face and was jinxing everyone. When Song Hua smiled to please her, Zhou Lei would say that Song Hua was gloating. Her sister was about to die, how could she still smile. She had no conscience at all! During those difficult years, Song Hua could not even breathe without getting scolded. How could a seven-year-old know what she did wrong? She tried her best to improve herself, trying to make her parents like her more. Unfortunately, what she received from her parents was not love, but scoldings, abuse, and beatings¡­ It was also at this time they discovered that Song Hua was a match for Song Baoyi, and the success rate of the liver transplant reached 90%! A month later, Song Hua and Song Baoyi were pushed into the operating room at the same time. Song Hua thought that after she donated her liver, she could live happily with her family. Who knew that before Song Hua could recover from the operation, Song Dalong and Zhou Lei wanted to send Song Hua back to the orphanage because they believed that she would bring misfortune to their family. However, they were afraid that people would gossip if they did so, so Song Dalong deliberately let his stepmother, Wei Cuihua, know about it. Wei Cuihua was a devout Buddhist for many years and would stop them. As expected, after Wei Cuihua heard about this, she came and took Song Hua away with her Song Hua¡¯s health suffered all these years after she donated part of her liver. She suffered from various ailments and was very weak. Wei Cuihua tried many methods, but Song Hua¡¯s condition did not improve. When Zhou Lei heard her aunt call her ungrateful, she was furious. ¡°Ungrateful? Master Wu said that it was because of her our Baoyi got sick at such a young age! All these years, Baoyi¡¯s health had not been good! It was all because of her! Did we ever blame her? Whenever my mother brought her over, I always treated her kindly. Now, she¡¯s deluded enough to think that she should receive the same treatment at Baoyi? What right does she have? Besides, if we didn¡¯t adopt her in the first place, she would have died long ago! She is the ungrateful one!¡± Wei Cuihua did not like her biological granddaughter and only cared about someone who wasn¡¯t even part of the family when she died. No wonder she died so quickly! Karma! Her aunt was so angry that her heart ached. ¡°Hua Hua is not a jinx! She is your family¡¯s lucky star! She brought Baoyi and saved her!¡± Song Hua was fated to have siblings so Song Dalong and Zhou Lei were able to have Song Baoyi. And because Song Hua¡¯s liver happened to be a match for Song Baoyi, Song Baoyi was able to survive. But now, not only was Zhou Lei ungrateful, she even blamed everything on Song Hua. In the end, her aunt was already sobbing. ¡°Do you know that Hua Hua is dying! I beg you to save her, this is your mother¡¯s dying wish¡­¡± Zhou Lei was unmoved. ¡°This kind of jinx should die quickly so she can reincarnate and stop ruining the world.¡± Her aunt raised her head and looked at Zhou Lei. All these years, Wei Cuihua often brought Song Hua home for short stays. She wanted Song Hua to get closer to Zhou Lei. Although Zhou Lei ignored Song Hua every time, she felt that the two of them were still fated to be mother and daughter, but she did not expect Zhou Lei to be so heartless. ¡­ After Zhou Lei¡¯s aunt left, Song Baoyi walked downstairs and glanced at the door. ¡°Mom, who was that just now?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Zhou Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°People from the countryside?¡± Song Baoyi asked tentatively. Zhou Lei nodded. As expected. Song Baoyi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why did they come?¡± Zhou Lei was still angry. ¡°This old woman is too old and muddle-headed. Before she died, she still wanted us to bring that jinx back! What bad luck!¡± Song Baoyi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mom, did you agree?¡± Zhou lei said, ¡°Of course not!¡± Song Baoyi held Zhou Lei¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Actually, you should have agreed.¡± ¡°Baoyi!¡± Zhou Lei turned to look at Song Baoyi, ¡°I know you¡¯re kind, but you have to know that a kind person is bullied by others! What right does that little bastard have to live under the same roof as you? You two aren¡¯t from the same world. She¡¯s not even fit to serve you tea!¡± Song Baoyi held Zhou Lei¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, just let her come back! Now that grandma passed away, it¡¯s pitiful for sister to be alone.¡± Song Baoyi kept calling her ¡°sister¡± and was acting extremely affectionate. ¡°No.¡± Zhou Lei¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°Baoyi, I can agree to anything but this! Also, she isn¡¯t your sister!¡± A little bastard and a jinx. What right did she have to be Song Baoyi¡¯s sister? ¡°She is my sister.¡± At this point, Song Baoyi paused and then said, ¡°Furthermore, sister is engaged to the Yu family! If she doesn¡¯t come back, how are we going to explain it to the Yu family?¡± Zhou lei turned around in surprise. ¡°You mean¡­ let that bastard marry into the Yu family in your place?¡± Song Baoyi shook her head. ¡°Not in my place, mom. Have you forgotten? The one who had an engagement with Yu Tingzhi was the eldest daughter of the Song family.¡± Song Hua was ten months older than her, so, wasn¡¯t she the eldest daughter of the Song family? Zhou Lei instantly understood what Song Baoyi meant. ¡°Baoyi, you¡¯re right! The one engaged to the Yu family is not you! The one who is engaged to that trash has always been that little bastard!¡± Yu Tingzhi was the Yu family¡¯s third son. He displayed incredible talent at a young age. When he was 10 years old, he could recite poems and paint. When he was 11 years old, any painting that he painted was sold for nearly a million dollars. If not for his talent, the Song family would not have spent so much effort to become in-laws with the Yu family. Unfortunately, all of this came to an abrupt end when Yu Tingzhi turned 13. When he was 13 years old, a car accident not only crippled Yu Tingzhi¡¯s legs but also damaged his brain. He lost his talent and turned from a genius to trash. During his middle school examination, Yu Tingzhi only scored eight points. He couldn¡¯t even get into an ordinary high school, which was a joke to everyone. Yu family¡¯s children all graduated from top schools. So, how could the Yu family¡¯s old master watch his little grandson drop out of school? Thus, Old Master Yu spent a fortune to get him into the best high school in the city. However, even if he got into the best high school, Yu Tingzhi still ranked last in his class and didn¡¯t even know how to solve elementary school math problems. Even his nephew at home laughed at him. Later on, Old Master Yu didn¡¯t force him to study anymore and arranged for him to work in the family business. Yu Tingzhi, on the other hand, did not understand the financial records and was framed. Ultimately, the company¡¯s board of directors voted him out of the company. He was pitiful! Not only was Yu Tingzhi no longer talented, but he was also a cripple who had to sit in a wheelchair after taking a few steps. Song Baoyi naturally looked down on such a person. Although Song Baoyi was in her last year of high school, she was already very accomplished. She had all kinds of awards and many possibilities in her life. She would not give everything up for Yu Tingzhi. Song Baoyi¡¯s talent was known throughout River City, so it was not appropriate for her to break off the engagement. After thinking about it, she finally thought of such a move. Most importantly, Song Hua was the eldest daughter of the Song family. If people were to gossip, this engagement belonged to Song Hua anyway, so it would not affect Song Baoyi¡¯s reputation. Moreover, a village girl would not pose any threat to her. Moreover, with such a village girl standing next to her, Song Baoyi would look even more like a princess. Zhou Lei frowned. ¡°What if that bastard comes back and jixes you again?¡± Song Baoyi was Zhou Lei¡¯s lifeline. She could not let anything happen to Song Baoyi. ¡°I won¡¯t, mom! Didn¡¯t Master Wu say that once I turn18 years old, no one can jinx me anymore?¡± Song Baoyi said. Zhou Lei trusted Master Wu very much. If it weren¡¯t for Master Wu back then, there wouldn¡¯t be Song Baoyi now. ¡°Then, when your father comes back tonight, I¡¯ll discuss it with him.¡± At night, when Song Dalong returned home, Zhou Lei told him about this plan. Hearing this, Sng Dalong laughed out loud. ¡°As expected, like father, like daughter!¡± He agreed that Song Baoyi¡¯s plan was excellent! Although Yu Tingzhi was an infamous cripple, everyone knew that the Song and Yu families had an engagement. If they broke off the engagement now, it would affect the Song family¡¯s reputation. Wealthy families valued reputation the most. ¡°What if Song Hua and them don¡¯t agree?¡± Zhou Lei was a little worried. Although Song Dalong¡¯s stepmother died, they still had some poor relatives in the country. Poor people had many things to complain about. ¡°Being able to marry into the Yu family is her blessing!¡± Song Dalong¡¯s voice was sullen. ¡°They have no right to disagree!¡± They were just some poor relatives. They did not have the right to criticize the Song family. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Zhou Lei nodded. Even if Yu Tingzhi was unbearable, he was still a scion of a prestigious family. For Song Hua, she was definitely marrying up. ¡­ In a tile-roofed house that had been around for a few years¡­ Under the dim yellow light, an old woman carried a bowl of medicinal soup to the bed. She looked at the girl lying on the bed and said, ¡°Hua Hua, you¡¯ll feel better after drinking the medicine.¡± Song Hua looked at the old woman in front of her and was stunned for a moment. Then, something seemed to explode in her mind. She was dead. She was alive again. This girl was called Song Hua. She was 18 years old and had a hard life. She was an orphan and longed to have a family, but she was abandoned by her family time and time again¡­ Thinking of this, Song Hua sighed softly. Silly girl, can¡¯t you rely on yourself? Why do you have to place your hopes on others? Seeing her sigh, the old woman asked with concern, ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Grandmother.¡± Her voice was a little dry and hoarse, so it was hard to recognize her original voice. She took the bowl that the old woman handed over with both hands and took a sip of the medicine. ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Her grandmother continued, ¡°Your mother called yesterday. She even found a doctor for you and said that she will pick you up when you wake up.¡± It was strange. Two days ago, Zhou Lei was still disgusted with Song Hua. Now, all of a sudden, Zhou Lei seemed to become a different person. Go home? In the original ¡°Song Hua¡¯s¡± memory, she always longed for her parents to bring her back home. At this time, when she heard her grandmother¡¯s words, Song Hua could not suppress the joy in her heart. The joy came from the original ¡°Song Hua¡¯s¡± lingering emotions. When the original ¡°Song Hua¡± was terminally ill, her dream was to reunite with her family. Her grandmother saw that Song Hua was looking better, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll call your mother back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly and looked at her grandmother¡¯s back with a dark expression. She had a feeling that everything was not that simple. ¡­ The environment surrounding Xiushui village was very beautiful. The scenery was gorgeous and the village was surrounded by the sea. It was a very standard fishing village. The people here were simple and honest. Because they wanted to protect the environment, the villagers did not opt to cremate their dead, instead, they still followed the traditional method of burying their dead. The scenery on the mountain was breathtaking. It drizzled last night so the mountain was covered in white mist as if it was a fairyland on Earth. At this moment, two figures were walking up the mountain. The slightly shorter man turned his head to look at the tall man beside him. ¡°Third Brother, what are we doing here?¡± ¡°To relax.¡± The man who spoke was wearing overalls, a black t-shirt, and black sunglasses that covered most of his face. One could only his exquisite jawline. His temperament was cold and he had a wild and unruly nature. This was River City¡¯s infamous cripple. Yu Tingzhi. The person standing beside Yu Tingzhi was the eldest son of the Wang Corporation, Wang Dengfeng. Wang Dengfeng turned to look at Yu Tingzhi and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re joking, right? How can you relax in the wilderness?¡± Yu Tingzhi pursed his thin lips and did not explain. He pushed aside the thorns under his feet and continued to walk forward. ¡°By the way, I heard that your fianc¨¦e¡¯s hometown is in Xiushui Village.¡± Wang Dengfeng continued, ¡°Should we go and take a look? I heard that she has an older sister who grew up in the countryside.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Yu Tingzhi thought for a moment, ¡°Song Jinfeng?¡± ¡°What Jinfeng! Her name is Baoyi!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Tingzhi replied indifferently. ¡°Third Brother, can¡¯t you even remember your fianc¨¦e¡¯s name?¡± Hearing this, Yu Tingzhi¡¯s thin and cold lips curled into a faint smile, causing one to ponder what he¡¯s thinking. After a moment, he asked, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t?¡± His voice was low, carrying a faint tobacco smell. So what? How could there be a person like Yu Tingzhi who didn¡¯t know how lucky he was. Wang Dengfeng was speechless. ¡°Third Brother, who in River City doesn¡¯t envy you for having a fianc¨¦e like her? Yet, you¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t care at all!¡± He couldn¡¯t even remember her name! If people found out, those who admired Song Baoyi in River City would drown Yu Tingzhi with their saliva. Song Baoyi was not only known for her talent in River City, but she was also as beautiful as a fairy. Although she was already engaged, she still had countless suitors. In comparison, Yu Tingzhi was a good-for-nothing. He¡¯s crippled, has a bad temper, has no education, and most importantly, has no talent in managing businesses. Yu Tingzhi acted as if he didn¡¯t hear Wang Dengfeng and turned his eyes to the other side. ¡°Third Brother, what are you looking at?¡± Wang Dengfeng curiously followed his line of sight. When he looked, he was a little stunned. He saw a slender figure carrying a bamboo basket as she walked through the forest. The young girl wore a simple wine-red dress that matched her slim waist. The mountain breeze blew across her red dress, causing it to flutter in the wind. It was as if she could ride the wind away at any time. Smoke spiraled down, making her look like an angel that just descended from Heaven. Although they could not see her face clearly, her movements were so elegant that even Song Bao Yi, who was famous throughout River City, could not compare to this girl. The girl suddenly bent down and stretched out her hand to pick up a gorgeous wildflower by her side. Following her movement, the red collar on her dress dropped slightly, revealing a bit of her snow-white skin. It was like white snow peeping between blooming red plums flowers in the middle of the winter. Her figure was also extremely eye-catching. Yu Tingzhi leaned forward and stretched out his hand to cover Wang Dengfeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t stare.¡± Chapter 2 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio His voice was a little cold and a little low. Don¡¯t stare? Damn it! When did Yu Tingzhi become such an upright gentleman? A moment later, Yu Tingzhi let go of his hand and adjusted his sunglasses with his slender and fair fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Dengfeng looked around and asked doubtfully, ¡°Where did the angel go?¡± ¡°What angel?¡± Yu Tingzhi asked back. Wang Dengfeng continued, ¡°The angel in the red dress just now! Third Brother, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see her!¡± ¡°Your eyes are playing tricks on you.¡± Yu Tingzhi was wearing sunglasses so no one could see his expression. ¡°There are no angels in the wilderness.¡± His eyes were playing tricks on him? Wang Dengfeng rubbed his eyes. ¡°Impossible! I saw her. Third Brother, are you lying to me¡­¡± Yu Tingzhi ignored him. He took a step forward and left Wang Dengfeng behind. ¡°Third Brother, wait for me. Why are you walking so fast?¡± Wang Dengfeng chased after him. ¡°Where did that angel go?¡± Yu Tingzhi automatically ignored the last question. ¡°My legs don¡¯t work that well, so I have to walk quickly.¡± Legs don¡¯t work well, so he has to walk quickly? What kind of logic is this? Wang Dengfeng continued to ask where the angel went, but Yu Tingzhi acted as if nothing happened, making Wang Dengfeng wonder if he was really hallucinating! ¡­ Song Hua picked a bunch of bright wildflowers in the mountain and walked to Wei Cuihua¡¯s grave. The old woman in the black and white photo on the tombstone had a kind smile. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Since I came here and became your granddaughter, I¡¯ll help her fulfill her wish.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Song Hua bowed to the tombstone. ¡°I hope that I won¡¯t disappoint you or Song Hua when I return to the Song family this time.¡± By the time Song Hua returned from the mountain, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The sun was setting in the west. The golden sunlight sprinkled on the small mountain village that was filled with curling smoke like an oil painting. Song Hua walked through the village. Every time she passed by something, memories from the original ¡°Song Hua¡± would appear in front of her eyes. The original ¡°Song Hua¡± had a tragic and happy childhood. The tragic part came from the Song family, and the happy part came from Wei Cuihua and Xiushui Village. ¡°Hua Hua, have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t, come over for dinner.¡± ¡°Hua Hua, I heard that you were sick. Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The villagers in Xiushui Village were very kind. They knew that Wei Cuihua just passed away, so they took extra care of Song Hua. This child had a hard life since she was young. She was a little lucky star, but the Song family treated her like a jinx¡­ Fortunately, she had Wei Cuihua. Wei Cuihua was the only light during Song Hua¡¯s dark days. ¡°Hua Hua, wait a moment.¡± A slightly plump middle-aged woman caught up with Song Hua with a cooked corn cob in her hand. Song Hua turned around and looked at the person who just ran up to her. The corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°Auntie.¡± The women stuffed the corn cob into Song Hua¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie just picked this corn today. It¡¯s sweet! Have a taste.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Song Hua took the corn with both hands. ¡°This child, why are you thanking me?¡± The woman looked at Song Hua and continued, ¡°Hua Hua, remember to behave when you arrive at the new house. Your parents are cold on the outside but warm on the inside. They still miss you very much. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t come to bring you back. You¡­ sigh¡­¡± In the end, even she didn¡¯t know how to find excuses for Song Hua¡¯s parents. If the Song couple treated Song Hua as their daughter, they would not have left Song Hua in the countryside for so many years. Song Hua looked up at the woman and smiled, her dimples vaguely showing. ¡°Okay.¡± The woman was stunned as she looked at the smiling Song Hua. The girl in front of her was like a painting. Her peach blossom eyes were clear, making people unconsciously linger their gaze on them. The woman knew that Song Hua was a beauty, but she did not know that Song Hua was so gorgeous to this extent. After saying goodbye to the woman, Song Hua turned around and went back. She was now living with her Third Grandmother. Although the courtyard was dilapidated, it was very clean. ¡­ The next morning, just as Song Hua finished her breakfast, she heard a knock on the door. Her grandmother heard the sound and smiled. ¡°It must be your mother.¡± With that, she immediately jogged over to open the door. The door opened and a well-dressed middle-aged woman stood outside. The person who came was not Zhou Lei. It was the Song family¡¯s housekeeper. Song Hua looked at the person who came and leaned against the door frame. Her posture was lazy and her peach blossom eyes were slightly narrowed. She did not show any expression. ¡°Old Madam, Madam asked me to bring the young missus back.¡± The housekeeper called her Old Madam, but there was no respect on her face. She looked at the old lady as if she was looking at a pitiful ant. After all, what kind of Old Madam was she? Looking at the housekeeper standing outside the door, her grandmother was stunned at first, then she said, ¡°Come in, come in! Housekeeper Wang, you¡¯ve been driving all night. You must be hungry now. There¡¯s nothing good at home. Do you want some noodles?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Housekeeper Wang looked at the old lady with unconcealable disgust in her eyes. How could she eat the food here? She was more likely to feed the food here to the dogs. After a while, Housekeeper Wang looked at Song Hua, who was leaning against the door, and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go.¡± Song Hua already packed her things. She had a simple backpack and a chubby little kitten. The original ¡°Song Hua¡± picked up this little kitten a month ago. When she first saw the kitten, the little guy was on the verge of death. Perhaps it was because she felt that they shared the same fate. The original ¡°Song Hua¡± took out all her savings and brought the little kitten to the vet. Although the Song Hua right now did not really like small animals, since the original ¡°Song Hua¡± used all her savings to heal the cat, she had to take good care of it. Looking at the cat in Song Hua¡¯s arms, the disgust in Housekeeper Wang¡¯s eyes became more and more obvious. ¡°Miss, Madam hates wild animals with unknown origins!¡± There were two meanings in her sentence. Zhou Lei hated cats and also hated people, especially those with unknown origins. Song Hua hugged the cat in her arms and said in a faint tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever the cat is.¡± Housekeeper Wang frowned. Song Hua was lucky enough that the Song family was willing to take her back. Not only did she not know how to be grateful, she even wanted to bring a wild cat with her! She was pushing it! ¡°If Miss insists on bringing the cat back, then I need to ask Madam.¡± Housekeeper Wang took out her phone and walked out of the door. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly. Before she became Song Hua, she sat in a position of power for a long time, so she emanated an irresistible aura around her. Housekeeper Wang frowned slightly. She thought that Song Hua would be tactful and throw the cat away when she said that she was going to call her mother. Who knew that not only did Song Hua not throw the cat away, she even acted like her superior! Did she really think that she was the young missus of the Song family? Who gave her the courage? Housekeeper Wang went outside with a straight face and took out her phone to call Zhou Lei. Not long after, she came back into the house again. Her face was even darker. She looked at Song Hua and warned, ¡°Miss, take good care of your cat. The Song family is not like the countryside.¡± Song Hua did not speak. She lowered her eyes and looked at the cat in her arms. Her long eyelashes cast a shadow under her eyelids. Her skin was as white as jade. Housekeeper Wang was stunned. Was this bright and arrogant girl really that timid country girl? Very quickly, Housekeeper Wang¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile. She was just a country girl. Even if she changed, she was still a country girl! She could never compare to the outstanding Song Baoyi. Thinking of this, the disdain in Housekeeper Wang¡¯s eyes became more and more obvious. * * Before they left, her grandmother held Song Hua¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were slightly red and her voice was close to choking, ¡°Hua Hua, remember to listen to your parents when you arrive. Don¡¯t make them angry. Just endure everything¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly and reached out to hug her grandmother. ¡°Grandmother, goodbye.¡± Her grandmother watched as Song Hua got into the car. It was not until the car drove far away before she wiped her tears and walked back into the house. Eight hours later, the car stopped in front of a luxurious villa. When they arrived in front of the villa, Song Hua¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster, almost out of control. Housekeeper Wang glanced at Song Hua and said, ¡°Young Missus is weak. If your cat scares her, you¡¯re going to pay for it!¡± She did not know if Song Hua heard her or not, but she was still hugging the cat and her back remained straight. Housekeeper Wang looked at Song Hua¡¯s silhouette and frowned. No manners at all. She did not know why Song Dalong and Zhou Lei would bring such a wild girl back. Housekeeper Wang suppressed the displeasure in her heart and said, ¡°Master and Madam are waiting for you in the study. Follow me to the study first.¡± Song Hua followed her. Soon, they arrived at the study. ¡°Master, Madam,¡± Housekeeper Wang stood at the door and said respectfully. ¡°Let her in,¡± Song Dalong¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Okay.¡± Housekeeper Wang turned to look at Song Hua. ¡°Master wants you to go in.¡± Song Hua held the cat in one hand and pushed the door open with the other. When she pushed the door open, she saw a fat middle-aged man sitting at the desk. He was a little bald and his eyes were narrowed into a slit. He looked very shrewd. Beside him sat a middle-aged woman with a good figure. She took good care of herself so it was hard to tell her actual age. Her appearance was outstanding. They were the original ¡°Song Hua¡¯s¡± adoptive parents, Song Dalong and Zhou Lei. ¡°Sit.¡± Zhou Lei looked at Song Hua who walked in and suppressed the disgust in her eyes. Song Hua obeyed and sat down. Song Dalong looked at his adopted daughter who he abandoned in the countryside since she was young and went straight to the point, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, from now on, you¡¯re a part of this family. Baoyi is your only sister. Everything you do from now on must be for Baoyi. As her older sister, you have to protect Baoyi with your life.¡± Protect Song Baoyi with her life? So the purpose of her existence was for Song Baoyi? Song Hua lowered her eyes slightly, her long and thick eyelashes covered her eyes. How stupid was the original ¡°Song Hua¡± to think that Song Dalong and Zhou Lei would truly accept her and treat her as their daughter? Song Dalong paused and continued, ¡°We arranged a marriage for you. It¡¯s the Yu family¡¯s third son. The engagement party will be in half a month.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly,¡± Song Hua caressed the cat in her arms, looking a little lazy, ¡°The person who is engaged to the Yu family is Song Baoyi, right?¡± Hearing this, Song Dalong frowned slightly. Why did he feel that Song Hua was different from before? However, he could not tell what was different. After all, he never looked at his adopted daughter before. ¡°You and your sister are from different worlds. Her future is limitless. She is a phoenix soaring through the nine heavens. Of course, she can¡¯t marry a cripple. We¡¯re doing you a favor by letting you marry him instead.¡± How could a little bastard who knew nothing compare to Song Baoyi? Zhou Lei spoke at the right time, ¡°The Yu family is wealthy. It¡¯s your blessing to be able to marry into that family. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± The last sentence was a warning. Chapter 3 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Ha¡­¡± Song Hua suddenly laughed softly. Her smile was bright and enchanting. Zhou Lei frowned and looked at Song Hua. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m laughing at your wishful thinking.¡± Song Hua continued, ¡°I¡¯m both your adopted daughter and the eldest daughter of the Song family in name. Using me, you can protect the Song family¡¯s reputation and not affect Song Baoyi¡¯s future. Killing two birds with one stone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that we mistreated you!¡± Zhou Lei was furious. ¡°Think about it? If it weren¡¯t for Baoyi and if it weren¡¯t for us raising you, you wouldn¡¯t even have the right to marry into the Yu Family! You wouldn¡¯t even have the right to step into the Yu family¡¯s door!¡± This little bastard didn¡¯t know what was good for her! Zhou Lei¡¯s voice was so loud that she startled the cat in Song Hua¡¯s arms so much that it quivered and buried its furry head into her arm. ¡°Shh.¡± Song Hua raised her index finger to her lips, ¡°You¡¯re scaring my cat.¡± Song Dalong narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Hua. His adopted daughter not only had no manners but also had no respect for her elders. He did not know how his stepmother raised her for her to behave like this. ¡°This is the Song family. Your surname is Song!¡± Song Dalong looked at Song Hua. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were like in the past. Now you¡¯re with the Song family, so you have to abide by the Song family¡¯s rules! I¡¯m just informing you about your marriage!¡± Since it was a notification, there was no room for negotiation. Song Hua did not speak. She lowered her eyes slightly. Since she agreed to fulfill the original owner¡¯s wish, she could not go back on her words. Substituting Song Baoyi for her, huh? Sure. She would go meet this infamous Yu Tingzhi. A moment later, Song Hua looked at Song Dalong, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Before Song Dalong could answer, Song Hua stood up, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± She left in a carefree manner, leaving Song Dalong and Zhou Lei standing where they were. Song Hua walked out of the door and glanced at Housekeeper Wang who was standing at the door of the study. ¡°Where¡¯s my room?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over here.¡± Housekeeper Wang immediately led the way. Housekeeper Wang only realized what she did when she brought Song Hua to her room. Why did she obey a bumpkin? At this moment¡­ Bang! The sound of a door closing erupted. Housekeeper Wang trembled in fear at the sudden sound. She looked at the closed door and frowned. In this house, not even Song Baoyi dared to give her a hard time. Song Hua was just a bumpkin, what right did she have to do so? Housekeeper Wang stood outside the door, the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She turned around and went to the piano room. Song Baoyi was practicing the piano. Elegant and pleasant-sounding music came from inside. ¡°Miss.¡± Hearing Housekeeper Wang¡¯s voice, Song Baoyi looked back but her fingers did not stop moving. Her tone was gentle as she greeted, ¡°Auntie Wang.¡± Housekeeper Wang walked to Song Baoyi¡¯s side. ¡°Miss, that person from the countryside arrived. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± Go over and take a look? Song Baoyi¡¯s eyes filled with ridicule. She was just a village girl. She was not worth her time. After saying that, Housekeeper Wang continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how arrogant she is. She held her head high and her chest puffed out. She acts like she is the eldest missus of this family!¡± ¡°Miss, you have to be careful of her!¡± Careful? Song Baoyi laughed softly. She did not care about a village girl from the countryside, ¡°Auntie Wang, she is my sister, she is the eldest daughter of this family! Moreover, my sister just returned from the countryside, the life she lived was not quite the same as ours. Some things you should just let slide and be more tolerant towards her.¡± Look. This is what a person with manners should be like. Isn¡¯t that so! People were indeed different from each other. Compared to Song Baoyi, Song Hua was simply worse than a vulgar wild girl. Housekeeper Wang continued, ¡°A lady from an aristocratic family is a lady from an aristocratic family. Not just any person can be compared to her! Miss, you¡¯re kind enough to call her ¡®sister¡¯. If it were anyone else, who would be willing to even look at her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my older sister to begin with.¡± Song Baoyi turned to look at Housekeeper Wang. ¡°Auntie Wang, please don¡¯t say such things in the future.¡± Housekeeper Wang sighed in her heart. Song Baoyi was too kind. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After practicing the piano, Song Baoyi went to her parent¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Mom, have you both seen my sister?¡± It would have been better if Song Baoyi did not mention her. When Zhou Lei heard that, she became angry, ¡°That little bastard has no manners! When she spoke to us, she was sharp and mean. She¡¯s not a lady. No wonder people say that unruly people come out of the countryside!¡± Song Baoyi poured a cup of tea for Zhou Lei and said gently, ¡°Mom, have some tea. After all, my sister grew up in the countryside. Understandably, she doesn¡¯t know how to speak properly. Why do you have to take it to heart?¡± As the saying goes, you don¡¯t try to reason with the unreasonable. Zhou Lei took the cup. As the warm tea entered her belly, the anger in her heart dissipated a little. Song Baoyi continued, ¡°Mom, out of sight, out of mind. You don¡¯t have to care about how my sister is causing a ruckus or how she has no manners. Just pretend that she¡¯s not even here.¡± Song Hua was just a pawn. ¡°Baoyi is right.¡± Song Dalong nodded. Although Song Baoyi was young, she was extremely mature. She was smart, farsighted, and had a business mind. Although she was a girl, she was not inferior to men at all. Song Baoyi helped the Song group get out of quite a few crises in the past. Therefore, Song Dalong believed that his daughter would one day become a great person! Song Dalong looked at Zhou Lei and asked, ¡°Have you made school arrangements?¡± Zhou Lei nodded. ¡°Yes, I have. It¡¯s the same school as Baoyi¡¯s.¡± ¡°The same school as Baoyi¡¯s?¡± Song Dalong looked back at Zhou Lei. ¡°Baoyi¡¯s school is bilingual. Would she be able to understand?¡± Song Baoyi attended one of the top international high schools in the city. Other than Chinese, she attended classes in English and French. Could Song Hua do it? Song Baoyi looked back at him slightly. ¡°Dad, whether she can understand or not is her problem. Since she¡¯s the eldest daughter, she should go to the same school as me. We can¡¯t play favorites.¡± At least, she had to pretend that she cared. Song Dalong immediately understood what Song Baoyi meant. ¡°Baoyi is right.¡± * * At night¡­ The servants called Song Hua to the dining room for dinner. When she arrived, Song Dalong and Zhou Lei were already sitting at the dining table. When she saw Song Hua, Zhou Lei¡¯s face seemed to be shrouded in a layer of dark clouds. Song Hua sat down at the dining table. She did not look out of place at all. She looked elegant and graceful. ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± At this moment, a gentle voice sounded out. Song Hua raised her eyes. She saw that the person walking towards the table had a graceful figure. She had medium-length hair and wore a light blue dress. She had large European-style eyes and a high nose bridge. Her facial features were outstanding, and she exuded a noble temperament as she walked. This was Song Baoyi. In the past, Song Hua was envious of Song Baoyi. She envied her facial features, her figure, and her every move. Song Baoyi attended all kinds of etiquette classes since she was young, learning how to dance, tea ceremony, flower arrangements¡­ ¡­ with just a glance, one could tell that Song Baoyi came from an aristocratic family. The original ¡°Song Hua¡± felt inferior next to her. In front of the dazzling Song Baoyi, the original ¡°Song Hua¡± felt that she was worse than an ugly duckling. An ugly duckling could transform into a white swan because it was a swan to begin with. As for the original ¡°Song Hua¡±, she felt that she would always be an ugly duckling. Therefore, in front of Song Baoyi, the original ¡°Song Hua¡± would always keep her head down, humble and weak. Over time, the original ¡°Song Hua¡± radiated a gloomy aura around her, making people feel disgusted towards her. Compared to the current Song Hua, she was now a completely different person. Therefore, when Song Baoyi saw Song Hua, she was also stunned. This was the first time she looked at Song Hua carefully. Song Hua was wearing a simple black hoodie and jeans, but she exuded a temperament that she never had before. Under the bright crystal lights, the black hoodie made her skin look porcelain white. Her delicate peach blossom eyes were slightly raised, exuding a flamboyant charm. Her eyelashes were very long. Even if Song Baoyi took a glance out of the corner of her eye, she could see those thick eyelashes that were like small fans. She was so beautiful. Even a beauty like Song Baoyi was stunned when she saw her. When did Song Hua become like this? She was stunned for a moment before Song Baoyi picked up her glass and said to Song Hua, ¡°Welcome home, sister.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Hua picked up her glass and replied. She had some faint dimples at the corner of her mouth. Song Baoyi continued, ¡°Sister, I should have gone to pick you up myself, but you know that I have poor health. Please don¡¯t be upset.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Song Hua said as she put down her glass. Her expression was calm. Song Baoyi narrowed her eyes. It seemed that her sister matured a lot over the holidays. She remembered that when Song Hua came last summer, she did not even dare to look at her. Did Song Hua really think that Yu Tingzhi was some rich kid and that she was going to become a noble lady? How laughable! Song Baoyi suppressed the ridicule in her heart and reached out to cut a piece of foie gras for Song Hua. ¡°Sister, try this foie gras.¡± Song Hua lived in the countryside ever since she was young. When had she ever eaten foie gras? She probably didn¡¯t even know how to hold a knife and fork. Zhou Lei also thought of this and turned to look at Song Hua. ¡°The Song family is not like the countryside. We pay attention to etiquette when eating. You should ask Baoyi to teach you how to use a knife and fork first so that you don¡¯t embarrass us in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about etiquette,¡± Song Hua smiled faintly, ¡°But I do know that you don¡¯t speak when you eat.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she picked up her knife and fork and skillfully cut the steak into small pieces. Then, she picked up a small piece and placed it into her mouth. Her movements were fluid and pleasing to the eye. She looked very much like the western aristocrats on TV. Her every move was impossibly elegant. Chapter 4 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at this scene, Zhou Lei was stunned. Song Baoyi was also a little surprised. Song Hua knew how to use a knife and fork?! Her movements were so pleasing to the eye that no one could find any mistakes. This¡­ Something was wrong. Song Baoyi narrowed her beautiful eyes and looked at Song Hua. It seemed that Song Hua secretly learned a lot of things to return to the Song family. She even learned how to use a knife and fork. But a clown could only be a clown. Mimicking others. Did Song Hua think that she could replace her as the daughter of a rich family just because she learned how to use a knife and fork? In front of her, Song Hua would always be just a clown. Song Baoyi curled the corners of her lips, her beautiful big eyes full of unconcealable mockery. Half an hour later, Song Hua put down her knife and fork. ¡°I¡¯m done eating, you guys take your time.¡± After saying that, she took out a napkin to wipe her mouth, then got up and left. She had all the proper etiquette, so no one could find any mistakes. How was this the same submissive Song Hua who did not even dare to speak loudly? ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you have a dinner party with President Liu tomorrow?¡± Looking at Song Hua¡¯s back as she left, Song Baoyi suddenly asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Song Dalong said. ¡°Tomorrow night at eight.¡± Song Baoyi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Doesn¡¯t President Liu like beautiful female students the most?¡± Song Dalong turned to look at Song Baoyi. ¡°Baoyi, you mean¡­¡± the rest of his words were self-evident. ¡°Yes.¡± Song Baoyi nodded. She couldn¡¯t guarantee anything else, but Song Hua was beautiful. ¡°Should we?¡± Song Dalong was a little hesitant. Song Hua was Yu Tingzhi¡¯s fianc¨¦e after all. If the Yu family were to pursue this matter, it wouldn¡¯t end well for them. ¡°Make the best use of everything.¡± Song Baoyi¡¯s eyes were full of scheming. ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡± Song Baoyi said again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Yu family. As long as we don¡¯t tell them, they won¡¯t know. Besides, how many girls nowadays can keep themselves clean before marriage? Besides, the third son of the Yu family is not a good person! Don¡¯t tell me that only men are allowed to fool around with women and women are not allowed to have boyfriends?¡± ¡°As for President Liu, you don¡¯t have to worry about him. He¡¯s not stupid enough to spread such rumors outside.¡± Song Baoyi¡¯s goal was very simple. To destroy Song Hua. She couldn¡¯t stand Song Hua¡¯s flamboyance, much less her bright and beautiful face. In the past, she didn¡¯t view Song Hua as a threat. But now, she was a little jealous of Song Hua¡¯s face. Now, Song Hua could help the Song family get the contract they want and fulfill the engagement on her behalf. She could kill two birds with one stone and make the best use of everything. Song Baoyi¡¯s words were not without reason. Song Dalong nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After eating, Song Hua returned to her room. After taking a shower, she fell asleep. Although she was reborn, her mind had not completely merged with the original ¡°Song Hua¡¯s¡± body, so her senses were not as sensitive as before. She still needed time to recover. ¡­ The most famous nightclub in Cloud City¡­ The place was brightly lit, and women in sexy uniforms were everywhere. In the VIP room, Song Dalong smiled and lit a cigar for President Liu. ¡°President Liu, you will be satisfied with what I have to offer tonight.¡± President Liu took a puff of his cigar. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Song Dalong nodded. President Liu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Since President Song said so, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Song Dalong narrowed his calculating eyes and continued, ¡°President Liu, I have something else to do. The person will be here in a bit.¡± ¡°Go do your thing.¡± President Liu waved his hand. ¡°President Song, if you can satisfy me tonight, we can talk about your contract.¡± Not long after Song Dalong left, the nightclub manager carried a young girl into the room. The girl must have been drugged. She was in a daze and half asleep. Even the dim lights in the room could not hide her beautiful face. The man who was sitting calmly in the corner suddenly frowned when he saw this. His eyes locked onto the girl¡¯s face. The girl¡¯s face overlapped with the fleeting glance he saw in the mountains. It was her. ¡°President Liu.¡± The person in charge sat the girl next to President Liu. ¡°This is the gift that President Song prepared for you.¡± President Liu turned around and his eyes shot wide open. With such a beauty in front of him, how could President Liu hold himself back? He immediately stretched out his hand and touched the girl¡¯s face. At this moment, the girl who was half-asleep suddenly opened her eyes. She grabbed President Liu¡¯s hand and gently pulled it. Crack¨C ¡°Ah!¡± In the dark private room, a scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered erupted. ¡°You dare to take advantage of me¡­ ?¡± Her voice was extremely cold. Song Hua did not expect the Song family to make a move on her while she was unconscious. These people were trash. How stupid was the original ¡°Song Hua¡± to forgive them time and time again! Seeing this, the man sitting in the corner loosened his clenched fist. His index finger tapped on the leather cushion beneath him, and the corner of his mouth curled up. Wang Dengfeng, who was sitting on the side, said in surprise, ¡°Damn! This girl is fierce! I thought she was a kitten! Turned out, she¡¯s a tiger.¡± Who would have thought that a weak girl like her could have such combat skills? Bang! At this moment, the door opened then closed and a dozen or so bodyguards suddenly appeared in the private room. Song Hua let go of President Liu and turned her eyes slightly. She looked at the bodyguards and was extremely calm. ¡°Are you guys going to attack at once or one at a time?¡± She seemed wild and unchained. After she let go of President Liu, he rolled on the ground in pain and wailed, ¡°Quick! Kill her!¡± Wang Dengfeng looked at Yu Tingzhi. ¡°Third Brother, should we¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your help.¡± Yu Tingzhi narrowed his eyes and interrupted Wang Dengfeng¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Really?¡± Wang Dengfeng was in disbelief. He believed that Song Hua must have some skills, or else she wouldn¡¯t have dislocated President Liu¡¯s wrist. But it was still hard to go up against multiple attackers. Moreover, ten men were standing in front of Song Hua, and they were all professionally trained bodyguards. All ten bodyguards rushed in Song Hua¡¯s direction at once. Under the dim light, no one could see Song Hua¡¯s movements. They only heard a few banging sounds, and then all ten bodyguards fell to the ground. At the same time, all the lights in the room went off. ¡°Ah!¡± President Liu let out another scream. When the lights came back on, other than the bodyguards who were still on the ground, President Liu was lying next to them wailing like a ghost. As for Song Hua, she disappeared. ¡°Damn! Third¡­¡± Wang Dengfeng wanted to say something, but when he turned around, Yu Tingzhi was gone as well. ¡°Where did he go?¡± With Yu Tingzhi nowhere in sight, Wang Dengfeng immediately put on his hat and crawled toward the exit. Just as he walked out of the door, someone tapped Wang Dengfeng¡¯s shoulder. Wang Dengfeng turned his head slightly and saw a face that could topple everyone He had to admit that Yu Tingzhi¡¯s face was handsome enough to astonish thousands of young girls, but unfortunately¡­ When God opened a window for you, he would also close a door for you. ¡°Third Brother, where did you go just now?¡± ¡°Nowhere,¡± Yu tingzhi said. ¡°Then why did you disappear when I turned my head?¡± Wang Dengfeng asked. Yu Tingzhi pursed his thin lips slightly. He had no intention of answering Wang Dengfeng¡¯s question. Yu Tingzhi had always been strange and mysterious. Wang Dengfeng did not ask further and continued, ¡°The private room is in a mess now. Let¡¯s head back too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± An hour later. Wang Dengfeng held his phone and looked at Yu Tingzhi, who was sitting in front of his game console. ¡°Hahaha, Third Brother, I¡¯m dying from laughter. Do you know how Fatty Liu is doing now?¡± Yu Tingzhi controlled the characters in the game without raising his head. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Speak.¡± Chapter 5 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wang Dengfeng gloated. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Fatty Liu will never be able to get hard again.¡± As if he didn¡¯t expect President Liu to end up like this, Yu Tingzhi raised his eyebrows. ¡°That little girl is wild.¡± Victory! At the same time, the sound of victory came from his game. ¡°Third Brother, what did you say?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Wang Dengfeng was deaf, but rather he couldn¡¯t believe that Yu Tingzhi would have such a reaction. After all, Yu Tingzhi wasn¡¯t even interested in his beautiful fiancee, Song Baoyi, so how could he comment on a stranger. However, in the blink of an eye, Yu Tingzhi returned to his aloof appearance. He threw away the mouse, and his handsome face was a little dispirited. ¡°I won again, I¡¯m bored.¡± Wang Dengfeng was a little speechless, ¡°Third Brother, rather than playing games, if you use that energy on things that matter, you wouldn¡¯t be in this state .¡± Everyone said that Yu Tingzhi was a good-for-nothing, but Wang Dengfeng didn¡¯t think so. After all, playing games also required talent. No matter how hard he tried, he would never be as good as Yu Tingzhi. Yu Tingzhi ranked first in every game he played. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯m heading back.¡± Yu Tingzhi stood up and yawned. Before he left, he even drank a glass of red wine that was on the table. ¡°Third Brother, drive safe.¡± Wang Dengfeng stood up. Yu Tingzhi waved at Wang Dengfeng without turning his head. ¡°I¡¯ll walk myself out.¡± As soon as Yu Tingzhi left, Mrs. Wang came upstairs and pinched Wang Dengfeng¡¯s ear. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Wang Dengfeng cried out in pain. ¡°Mom, are you trying to murder your son?¡± ¡°You! Can¡¯t you learn from your brother? All you do is waste your time following that trash around!¡± Mrs. Wang hated Wang Dengfeng for not living up to her expectations. She let go of Wang Dengfeng¡¯s ear and sighed, ¡± If this continues, Dengyue will be the one who inherits the family business!¡± Wang Dengyue and Wang Dengfeng were half-brothers. Wang Dengfeng¡¯s father loved to fool around when he was young. One day, he suddenly brought back a seven-year-old boy and told Mrs. Wang that the child¡¯s mother was gone. Although Mrs. Wang was sad, she still had to accept the fact that she was already married to Mr. Wang . So if they flourished, they flourished together, if they were ruined, they were both ruined. Fortunately, over the years, Wang Dengyue was well-behaved. He did not do anything unruly and was respectful toward his stepmom. On the other hand, Wang Dengfeng, the legitimate eldest son of the Wang family, became more and more disappointing. He only knew how to hang out with people like Yu Tingzhi. What kind of future could he have? Wang Dengfeng did not take this matter to heart. He looked at Mrs. Wang with a grin, ¡°A man should conquer the world by himself! What kind of man is he if he only sets his sights on a few family assets? Mom, don¡¯t judge Third Brother by his lack of achievements right now. I believe that one day, he will become very outstanding!¡± ¡°What makes you think so?¡± Mrs. Wang asked. Could it be that Yu Tingzhi had been hiding his strength all these years? Hearing this, Mrs. Wang¡¯s heart lit up with a glimmer of hope. After all, Yu Tingzhi was once a famous figure in the capital. Unexpectedly, Wang Dengfeng¡¯s next words seemed to have poured cold water on Mrs. Wang, ¡°Because Third Brother is so good at playing games! Mom, do you know how good he is? He keeps winning. Even professional game streamers can¡¯t match up to him! He¡¯s the number one expert on the entire server!¡± Slap! Mrs. Wang slapped Wang Dengfeng on the head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling you the truth! Why did you hit me?¡± Wang Dengfeng looked at Mrs. Wang aggravatingly. Mrs. Wang was extremely angery ¡°Playing games! What else do you know besides playing games? Can you make a living playing games? Dengfeng, do you know that you are the eldest son of the family?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being the eldest son? Does the eldest son have to inherit the family business?¡± Wang Dengfeng didn¡¯t like to be involved in schemes and dealing with unsavory people. Wang Dengyue liked those things, so just let him inherit the family business. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t force me, okay?¡± Mrs. Wang looked at Wang Dengfeng helplessly. How did she give birth to such an unambitious son? Mrs. Wang sighed and went downstairs. Her husband, Wang Mancheng, was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. Mrs. Wang walked over and couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°All you do is read the newspaper and work all day, and you don¡¯t care about Dengfeng!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him now?¡± Wang Mancheng asked impatiently. His eldest son seemed to be useless except for creating trouble and fooling around with Yu Tingzhi. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s wrong with Dengfeng. Do you think you¡¯re still a qualified father? Dengyue is the only thing in your eyes now! You don¡¯t even want to care about Dengfeng¡­¡± Before Mrs. Wang could finish, Wang Mancheng took out a card from his pocket impatiently and slammed it on the table. ¡°Eight million bucks. Don¡¯t bother me with these things in the future.¡± To Wang Mancheng, Wang Dengfeng was a useless son. He couldn¡¯t count on him in the future. Fortunately, he still had Wang Dengyue. He didn¡¯t want to waste time on his useless son. Hearing this, Mrs. Wang¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She immediately turned into a virtuous and good wife. She picked up the gold card on the table with one hand and put the other hand on Wang Mancheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hubby, let me massage your shoulder.¡± At this moment, Wang Dengyue walked in with a document. ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Mrs. Wang nodded. ¡°Dengyue is back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Danyue walked to Wang Mancheng¡¯s side. ¡°Dad, this is the contract from HK. There are some terms in the contract that I need to discuss with you.¡± Hearing this, Wang Mancheng immediately stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my study.¡± Mrs. Wang looked at the two of them with envy in her eyes. If only Wang Danyue was her son. Unfortunately, her son only knew how to waste his time. ¡­ On the other side at the Song family¡­ Song Dalong sat on the sofa in the living room radiating hostility. The veins on his face were bulging. Zhou Lei was also angry, Neither of them expected Song Hua to wake up halfway and be so bold as to cripple President Liu. Thud Thud Thud Thud. At that moment, they heard footsteps coming from outside. The housekeeper immediately walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, madam, Song Hua is back.¡± The little b***h is finally back! Song Hua walked into the living room as if she did not see the two of them who were furious. She walked straight up the spiral staircase. ¡°Stop!¡± Song Dalong said angrily. ¡°What?¡± Song Hua stopped and looked back slightly. Her face was covered in a layer of snow-white light, and he could not see her expression. ¡°Kneel!¡± Kneel? Song Hua smiled slightly and leaned against the railing of the spiral staircase. She had the standard posture of a big shot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Qing dynasty already fell. It¡¯s the 21st century now.¡± Seeing that not only did Song Hua not realize her mistake, but she even looked like she was taunting them. Song Dalong was so angry that his breathing became even deeper. ¡°Little bastard! Do you know who you offended tonight?!¡± ¡°Hurry to the hospital and apologize to President Liu! Kneel down and ask President Liu to forgive you! Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about stepping into this house in the future!¡± ¡°Do you mean to disown me?¡± Song Hua raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Or, do you think it¡¯s honorable to sell your daughter in exchange for profits? Have you thought about how you¡¯re going to explain this to the Yu family?¡± Song Hua asked three questions in a row, each one suffocating Song Dalong. After saying that, Song Hua turned around and left. Zhou Lei immediately cursed, ¡°Little b***h Do you have any manners at all! We raised you and this is how you repay us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little b***h ?¡± Song Hua looked back slightly and smiled instead of being angry. Her tone was light. ¡°Then what does that make you?¡± Zhou Lei was Song Hua¡¯s foster mother, so when she called Song Hua a little b***h, she was insulting herself as well. Chapter 6 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhou Lei was so angry that her whole body was trembling. Her face was pale. ¡°Little bitch. This little bitch, how dare she!¡± She thought. ¡°Being angry won¡¯t do you any good,¡± Song Hua looked at Zhou Lei before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡± After saying that, Song Hua turned around and walked towards the bedroom. Song Dalong wished he could just smash this unruly country girl to death with the vase beside him. But he knew that. He couldn¡¯t. He had to hold it in. ¡°Hold it in!¡± He thought to himself. Song Hua was still useful to him now. After Song Baoyi heard about President Liu¡¯s incident, she immediately rushed back from outside. ¡°Dad, Mom, I heard that President Liu was beaten up by Song Hua. Is that true? ¡­¡± Song Dalong nodded on the verge of tears. ¡°President Liu is currently in the hospital. I heard from the doctor that the situation isn¡¯t looking good.¡± If something had really happened to President Liu, the Song family would be in big trouble. Hearing this, Song Baoyi held Song Dalong¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I know a very famous urologist overseas. I¡¯ll contact him immediately.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and contact him,¡± Song Dalong said. Song Baoyi took out her phone and immediately made a call. Very soon, the call was connected. She spoke very quickly. She wasn¡¯t speaking in Mandarin or English. Song Dalong did not understand, but he was glad that he had such an outstanding daughter. It seemed that no problem could stump Song Baoyi. She could solve it perfectly. Looking at Song Baoyi, Song Dalong composed himself. A few minutes later, Song Baoyi hung up the phone and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Vick happened to be in Cloud City recently and he said that he will go to the hospital immediately. Don¡¯t worry, with him around, President Liu will definitely be fine.¡± At this point, Song Baoyi lowered her head, looking dejected. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have given you this idea. I didn¡¯t know that Song Hua would hit him¡­¡± She thought that Song Hua wouldn¡¯t resist even if she woke up after being drugged. Who knew that Song Hua would be so uncultured to dare to hit President Liu. Song Dalong looked at Song Baoyi. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Baoyi. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all that bastard¡¯s fault for being an embarrassment! Not only that, she doesn¡¯t care about who she offends! She really doesn¡¯t know her place! After this matter¡­¡± Song Baoyi interrupted Song Dalong¡¯s unfinished sentence. ¡°Dad, forget it! It¡¯s been difficult for Song Hua all these years. It¡¯s my fault for not thinking things through, I probably shouldn¡¯t have pushed her out. She¡¯s not some commodity after all.¡± ¡°You always put yourself in her shoes so why can¡¯t she understand how hard it is for us?! She hits people whenever she likes!¡± Zhou Lei was furious. ¡°If she was half as sensible as you, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± At the end of her sentence, Zhou Lei sighed and looked at Song Baoyi, ¡°Baoyi, how many times have I told you! You can¡¯t be so kind. You always think for that little bitch but has she thought for us? She made you sick when you were young, and now because of her, our family has offended President Liu! She¡¯s simply a jinx!¡± Song Baoyi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll think of a way to resolve this matter.¡± After saying that, Song Baoyi turned to look at Zhou Lei. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow to apologize to President Liu.¡± ¡°The one who should apologize should be that little bitch!¡± Zhou lei continued, ¡°Baoyi, what right does she have for you to clean up her mess!¡± This matter was caused by Song Hua. What right did she have to act as if nothing had happened while Song Baoyi had to clean up the aftermath on her behalf? How could there be such a thing in the world! Unlike Zhou Lei¡¯s indignance, Song Baoyi appeared to be generous and understanding. ¡°We¡¯re sisters. It¡¯s only right for us to help each other.¡± Zhou Lei wanted to say something else, but Song Baoyi turned around and held her hand as she smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much. Song Hua has just returned from the countryside and many of her habits are different from ours. Please bear with her. Today¡¯s matter can get worse. If the Yu family hears about it, it won¡¯t end well. She and I are sisters anyway so it¡¯s fine even if I suffer a little.¡± Song Hua seemed to have gone crazy, biting whoever she caught. If rumors were to spread at this time, it would be extremely disadvantageous for the Song family. Zhou Lei felt sorry for Song Baoyi and cursed Song Hua a thousand times in her heart. Song Dalong said at this time, ¡°Baoyi is right, it¡¯s best that this matter stops here.¡± No matter how unwilling Zhou Lei was, she could only endure it. Upstairs. Song Hua came out of the bath and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and her red lips parted slightly. ¡°It¡¯s already like this. Do you still want to stay here?¡± A moment later, Song Hua sighed softly. On the other side. At the Yu Residence. Yu Tingzhi returned home reeking of alcohol. Mrs. Yu, who was sitting on the sofa and applying nail polish, immediately stood up when she saw Yu Tingzhi return, ¡°You¡¯re back! Are you hungry? Are you tired? Where¡¯s your wheelchair? Why did you walk back? Have you been drinking? I¡¯ll get the chef to make some hangover soup.¡± ¡°No need, mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Tingzhi massaged his temples, his exquisite features were stained with a layer of fatigue. Mrs. Yu helped Yu Tingzhi sit down on the sofa. ¡°Are you really fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± A moment later, Yu Tingzhi took out a jewelry box from his pocket. ¡°Mom, happy birthday.¡± Mrs. Yu took the jewelry box and gasped, ¡°Thank you for remembering my birthday.¡± After opening the jewelry box, there was an emerald necklace inside. Mrs. Yu said with an exaggerated expression, ¡°Oh my God! I love this necklace. Thank you!¡± Yu Tingzhi massaged his temples and stood up. ¡°I have a headache. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°A headache!¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Yu was extremely nervous. ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ll ask Doctor Li to come over right now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just need to rest for a while,¡± Yu Tingzhi said. ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Yu followed Yu Tingzhi¡¯s footsteps worriedly. His second sister-in-law, Zheng Yuerong, happened to witness this scene when she went downstairs to get some water to drink. Zheng Yuerong bit her lower lip. It was said that all parents love their youngest child the most. This saying was really true. No matter what, her mother-in-law would stand behind Yu Tingzhi without hesitation. Even if Yu Tingzhi was a good-for-nothing and a burden. Zheng Yuerong was so angry that she didn¡¯t even want to drink water. She turned around and went back into the house. Just as she pushed the door open, Zheng Yuerong couldn¡¯t help but complain to her husband, Yu Tingyuan, ¡°Your mother is too much! We gave her a set of limited edition emperor green jewelry, but she didn¡¯t even say anything. Your brother, that good-for-nothing, bribed her with a lousy necklace! And she praised him for being a good son! Are we dead to her?¡± Most importantly, Yu Tingzhi¡¯s money was given by the Yu family¡¯s elders. Yu Tingzhi spent their money to buy a necklace for Mrs. Yu. That was just bullshit. How could Zheng Yuerong swallow This! Yu Tingyuan was looking at a contract when he heard that. He didn¡¯t even raise his eyes as he asked, ¡°Why are you arguing with him?¡± Yu Tingzhi was not only a good-for-nothing in the outside world, but he was also a good-for-nothing in the family. In the Yu family, other than Mr. and Mrs. Yu, no one took him seriously. Not even his siblings. Some of the younger generation in the family even look down on him. ¡°I just can¡¯t take It!¡± Zheng Yuerong sat on the sofa angrily. ¡°We treat her so well so why can¡¯t she see it?! She¡¯s so biased to Tingzhi! I really doubt if you are your mother¡¯s biological son.¡± Yu Tingyuan¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°What else does he have besides the love of his parents? When my parents pass away in the future, what else would he have?¡± Yu Tingzhi was a good-for-nothing who lived off his parents. Once he had nothing to live off, what else could he do other than wait for his death? ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zheng Yuerong¡¯s mood improved a little. She walked to Yu Tingyuan¡¯s side and bent down to hug his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s not right. He has a marriage that everyone admires!¡± Song Baoyi¡¯s talent was well-known throughout Cloud City. Yu Tingyuan curled his lips. ¡°Do you really think that Song Baoyi will willingly marry a good-for-nothing?¡± Who was Song Baoyi? She was a famous talented lady. Zheng Yuerong touched her nose. ¡°But Song Baoyi can¡¯t publicly break the contract, right?¡± Unless the Song family did not care about their reputation anymore. Yu Tingyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Song family recently brought back the daughter they raised in the countryside. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Song family.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°The one who was engaged to the song family back then was the eldest daughter of the Song family,¡± Yu Tingyuan said. Zheng Yuerong¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Yu Tingyuan nodded slightly. Zheng Yuerong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Then there¡¯ll be a good show to watch this time.¡± Speaking up to this point, Zheng Yuerong paused for a moment before chuckling. ¡°A village girl from the countryside and a well-known good-for-nothing. Seems like the two of them are quite compatible.¡± Chapter 7 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yu Tingyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery as he raised his hand to push up his glasses on his nose. ¡°They do match.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t your parents die from anger when they find out?¡± Zheng Yuerong gloated. ¡°That will depend on how well they can accept it,¡± Yu Tingyuan said. ¡°Honestly, his parents should have expected this outcome. It was not like they did not know what kind of person Yu Tingzhi was. How could he be worthy of Song Baoyi? Now that this has happened, not only did their parents not control Yu Tingzhi, but they also treated him like the apple in their eyes, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. Others could not even say a word. This was karma!¡± Yu Tingyuan thought. ¡­ The Song family. The next morning. Song Hua went downstairs on time to eat breakfast. She seemed very casual and she looked relaxed. Song Dalong and Zhou Lei gritted their teeth. ¡°That little bastard had offended President Liu so badly that if Song Baoyi had not stepped in personally, this matter would not have been resolved. But yet Song Hua was fine, and she still acted as if nothing had happened!¡± They thought. ¡°Good morning, Song Hua,¡± Song Baoyi greeted Song Hua with a smile. ¡°Good morning.¡± Song Dalong looked at Song Hua and tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°From today onwards, you will go to school with your sister every morning. At your hometown¡­¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Song Dalong thought. Song Dalong stopped mid-sentence. With Song Hua¡¯s current state, he did not expect her to have any good results at her hometown, nor did he expect her to be able to enter a university. Anyway, arranging for Song Hua to go to school was just for show. Zhou Lei glanced at Song Hua and warned, ¡°Hua Ying International School is not an ordinary school so you better speak less and not cause trouble. Learn how you should be behaving from your sister.¡± Hua Ying International School¡¯s tuition fee for a semester was more than six figures. Therefore, the students who could enter Hua Ying were either rich or noble. Song Hua was from their family after all. If she really did something shameful, she would be embarrassing the Song family. Song Baoyi smiled at Zhou Lei and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. She is not a child anymore. She knows that.¡± Zhou Lei looked at Song Baoyi and the expression on her face became gentler. ¡°Her daughter was so sensible, unlike this little bastard.¡± She thought. Song Hua slowly ate the breakfast on her plate. When she heard that, her red lips curved slightly. ¡°The three members of the Song family were not easy to deal with. It was not surprising that the ¡®original¡¯ Song Hua could not handle it.¡± She thought. After eating breakfast, she went upstairs to change into her school uniform. Hua Ying¡¯s school uniform was from the famous designer J. A white shirt with a black bow and a knee-length black pleated skirt made her look youthful and beautiful. Coupled with song Hua¡¯s slender figure and porcelain-white skin, she looked like a beautiful comic book character. Looking at herself in the mirror, Song Hua picked up a black cap and put it on with satisfaction. The black cap covered her facial features slightly, and the sharp aura she had disappeared in an instant. However, it could not cover the elegance she has and every inch of her looked stunning. Song Baoyi looked at Song Hua who came down from upstairs and narrowed her eyes. ¡°For some reason, Song Hua¡¯s return this time felt somewhat different. However, a village girl would only be a village girl. Although Song Hua was good-looking, that was all there was to her. After she got engaged and then married to Yu Tingzhi, both of them would be chased out of the Yu family by the two brothers after Yu Tingzhi¡¯s parents pass away. They would then end up on the streets and live ordinary and poor lives. Someone like Song Hua was not worth her taking to heart.¡± She thought to herself. Song Baoyi¡¯s eyes flashed lightly as she smiled at Song Hua and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as the two of them walked out of the door, they saw a boy wearing the same school uniform standing outside the door waiting. When he saw the two of them come out, he immediately came over to greet them. ¡°Baoyi.¡± ¡°Jiaming.¡± Song Baoyi smiled and looked up. ¡°Oh right, Jiaming, let me introduce you to each other. This is my sister, Song Hua.¡± She then looked at Song Hua and said, ¡°This is Gu Jiaming. You can just call him Jiaming. He lives next door to us and I grew up with him and have been very good friends since we were young.¡± Gu Jiaming looked at Song Hua with contempt in his eyes. ¡°Baoyi, is this your sister who just came from the countryside?¡± Song Hua raised her hand to press down the cap on her head, causing the shadow of the brim of the cap to cover her chin. Song Baoyi pulled Gu Jiaming¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Jiaming, don¡¯t talk about my sister like that.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Gu Jiaming reached out and touched Song Baoyi¡¯s head. ¡°I won¡¯t talk about it.¡± But in his heart, he was mocking Song Hua for being too narrow-minded. ¡°She was clearly from the countryside, but yet she didn¡¯t allow anyone to say it? What right did a country bumpkin like her have to stand with Song Baoyi?¡± He thought. On account of Song Hua, Gu Jiaming reluctantly reached out his hand to Song Hua. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Jiaming.¡± Song Hua raised her eyes slightly, revealing a pair of bright peach blossom eyes. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the Song Hua from the countryside. Sorry, I¡¯m a germaphobe, so I won¡¯t shake your hand.¡± Gu Jiaming did not see Song Hua¡¯s face clearly earlier, but at this moment, he was slightly stunned. He did not expect such a stunning face to be hidden under the black brim of the cap. Before Gu Jiaming could react, Song Hua had already left. ¡°She¡­¡± Gu Jiaming scratched his head. Song Baoyi continued, ¡°Jiaming, don¡¯t blame her. She grew up with my grandmother in the countryside so she doesn¡¯t care about trifles. She¡¯s like that with my parents as well, not to mention you.¡± Although she said that Song Hua didn¡¯t care about trifles, she was basically saying that Song Hua was uncultured. Song Baoyi was used to being kind and always spoke in the shoes of others. ¡°But she is very smart. I believe that she will be able to adapt to life here after a period of time.¡± Song Baoyi was gentle, generous, and understanding. Gu Jiaming already had a very bad impression of Song Hua. When he heard this, his first impression of Song Hua was even worse. He frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandmother teach your sister manners?¡± Song Baoyi said, ¡°Grandmother is old after all. She has the heart but not the strength.¡± ¡°It was probably because Song Hua was rebellious and difficult to discipline. If not, why would she be like this now?¡± Gu Jiaming thought. Gu Jiaming could hear the hidden meaning in her words and continued, ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t seem like you at all.¡± If he had not seen it with his own eyes, who would believe that they were biological sisters? Song Baoyi smiled and held Gu Jiaming¡¯s arm. ¡°Jiaming, don¡¯t judge people by your own standard and give her some time. Let¡¯s walk faster, it¡¯s her first day at school today. I¡¯m worried that she would get lost.¡± The international school in Cloud City was very big, occupying an area of more than 100 acres. It was not something that a rural school could compare to. Song Hua had just arrived and probably could not even find the main gate. Gu Jiaming grabbed Song Baoyi and continued, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even treat you as her sister so why are you so nice to her? Does she really think that you¡¯re easy to bully?¡± ¡°Jiaming!¡± Song Baoyi said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. She is new here so it¡¯s only right for me to take care of her.¡± Gu Jiaming sighed. ¡°Baoyi, a kind person will be bullied!¡± Even a child would understand this fact, but Song Baoyi did not. Gu Jiaming looked anxious. Song Baoyi was very helpless as she explained, ¡°Actually, my sister is not that bad. She¡¯s just not used to life here.¡± ¡°Baoyi, don¡¯t always find excuses for her. I don¡¯t think she will appreciate it anyway.¡± Gu Jiaming said angrily, ¡°Uncle and Aunty gave her life and if it weren¡¯t for them, she would still be in the orphanage! It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t appreciate their kindness, but now she¡¯s even giving you the cold shoulder! How rude!¡± ¡­ In the teacher¡¯s office. A teacher, Ms. Zhang turned around and asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Ye, I heard that there¡¯s a transfer student in your class?¡± Hearing that, Ms. Ye explained, ¡°She¡¯s just a temporary student.¡± Temporary students were not considered a member of the class, and they would not lower the average grade of the class. She had read the information about Song Hua before she transferred to the school. Her aptitude was average. Although she could enter the top 30 of her grade every time, it was just a rural school. It still remains a question whether Song Hua could understand the curriculum of their school. If it were not for Song Baoyi, Ms. Ye would not have even accepted this girl. However, since Song Baoyi had asked personally, she had to give her face. Ms. Zhang continued, ¡°I also heard that the student and the top scorer in your class are sisters?¡± Song Baoyi was the top scorer in the entire grade every month. If she didn¡¯t do well, would anyone else do well? Therefore, the teachers always referred to her as the top scorer. ¡°I think so.¡± Ms. Ye nodded. ¡°Since they are sisters, then she definitely won¡¯t be too bad.¡± Ms. Zhang continued, ¡°Ms. Ye, don¡¯t lose a good seedling for no reason. If both sisters ended up doing very well, your name will be known all around the school.¡± Song Baoyi was a standard genius. If Song Hua was Song Baoyi¡¯s sister, she would definitely not be mediocre. Upon hearing this, Ms. Ye immediately smiled, ¡°The two of them are not related by blood. Besides, how many top scorers have you seen who can only get into the top 30 in a rural school? Whether she can understand our bilingual lessons is still a question.¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Not related by blood?¡± Ms. Zhang was even more curious. ¡°Why?¡± Even if they were half-siblings, they should still be related by blood. ¡°I heard from Baoyi that Song Hua was adopted by her parents when she was young and she was brought to the countryside by her grandmother because she was too disobedient. Now that her grandmother has passed away, her parents brought her back.¡± ¡°I see.¡± No wonder Ms. Ye was unwilling to accept Song Hua. If it were her, she would not be willing to accept such an unruly little delinquent. Even if it was as a temporary student, she would still have to consider it. Ms. Ye tidied up the teaching materials and continued, ¡°Ms. Zhang, I still have a meeting so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡­ On the other side. Song Baoyi had just arrived at the classroom and sat down. As she looked out the window, she was surprised to see Ms. Ye walking over from the corridor with someone else. That figure was slim and slender so who else could it be but Song Hua? Song Hua was just a village girl from the countryside. How did she find her way here? Just as Song Baoyi was puzzled, Ms. Ye had already brought Song Hua to the podium. ¡°Everyone, be quiet.¡± The noisy classroom instantly turned silent as everyone focused their attention on the stage. To be precise, they were all looking at Song Hua. ¡°Damn, this girl is kind of good-looking!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s more good-looking, her or Song Baoyi?¡± ¡°Of course it is the girl on the podium!¡± ¡°Is she a transfer student?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The classroom, which had already quieted down, was now abuzz again. Hearing these remarks, Song Baoyi¡¯s expression could not help but turn a little ugly. She was the most popular girl in both the class and school so how could she tolerate being inferior to others? Especially when she was being compared to a village girl from the countryside. This was simply a great humiliation to her. ¡°Quiet!¡± Ms. Ye hit the teaching stick. Silence ensued in the class. Ms. Ye continued, ¡°Let me introduce her to you all. This is the new student in our class, Song Hua. Song Hua, please introduce yourself to the students.¡± Song Hua stood on the stage and opened her red lips slightly. ¡°Hello, everyone. my name is Song Hua*.¡± *her name has a positive connotation to it It was a very simple self-introduction and there was nothing fancy about it. She didn¡¯t mention where she stayed or any of her hobbies at all. Under normal circumstances, in order to show their skills and abilities, students who came to this school would choose to introduce their personal interests and hobbies in several languages. At the very least, they would do it in both Chinese and English. But Song Hua only used one language, and it was just a simple sentence. Could it be that she wasn¡¯t bilingual? This was too low-class. No wonder she was just a temporary student. Ms. Ye looked like she already expected this. She really did not understand why the Song family would send someone like this here. She only knew one language and could not understand the other subjects so what was the point of her coming to this school? Just to waste time? When the students below saw that Song Hua had finished her sentence and did not say anything else, they started discussing among themselves. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to know how to speak any other languages.¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s Song Baoyi¡¯s sister from the countryside!¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s her, the one who has a marriage contract with that piece of trash from the Yu family!¡± ¡°No wonder she can¡¯t even speak Chinese.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ This is the first time I¡¯m meeting a country bumpkin!¡± The nannies of these rich kids were from the city and they even drove luxurious sports cars when they went out to buy groceries. The kids were born with a golden spoon in their mouths, so it was no surprise that they felt that they were superior to Song Hua. Hearing this, Song Baoyi¡¯s lips curled up imperceptibly, and she straightened her back. It is said that beauty comes from within oneself. And Song Baoyi¡¯s beauty was from the inside out. In the end, Song Hua was just a clown in front of her. Song Baoyi¡¯s deskmate, Lin Zhi, nudged her and asked curiously, ¡°Baoyi, is she really your sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song Baoyi nodded. Lin Zhi said with an incredulous expression, ¡°Oh my god! Your sister can¡¯t even speak Chinese?¡± Song Baoyi is a genius who can speak five languages. ¡°Lin Zhi, don¡¯t discriminate against my sister. It¡¯s not easy for her, you know.¡± Song Baoyi continued, ¡°She grew up in the countryside with my grandmother and she probably hasn¡¯t adjusted to the sudden change in the environment yet. After all, I¡¯ve led a good life since I was young, but she¡­¡± At the end of her sentence, Song Baoyi actually felt a little guilty. ¡°Actually, I feel that I¡¯ve let my sister down quite a bit.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t adjusted? What¡¯s there for her to complain about? She¡¯s not your biological sister so it¡¯s already pretty good that your parents are willing to adopt her and even find her a fianc¨¦ that suits her! How could she be like this! She has no conscience at all! Also, you didn¡¯t let her down at all. She was the one who didn¡¯t know her place!¡± Lin Zhi stood up for the Song family and Song Baoyi. ¡°This Song Hua was simply an ingrate!¡± Lin Zhi thought. Song Baoyi lowered her voice, ¡°Lin Zhi, please don¡¯t say that. My sister is actually a good person. No matter what, she¡¯s still my parents¡¯ daughter and my sister. Although she¡¯s not related to us by blood, she will always be our family. No matter what she does, we will forgive her and become her strongest support.¡± Song Baoyi¡¯s words touched Lin Zhi. ¡°Baoyi, why are you so good! If it were me, I would have lost my temper easily!¡± At the same time, Lin Zhi also felt that Song Hua was not a good person. If she was really a good person, she would have been grateful. Song Baoyi smiled at Lin Zhi. ¡°Lin Zhi, I¡¯m not as good as you say.¡± Lin Zhi hugged Song Baoyi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Baoyi, if only I had such a considerate sister. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m the only daughter in my family.¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be envious of having a sister like Song Baoyi? Other than an ingrate like Song Hua,¡± Lin Zhi thought. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can treat me as your sister,¡± Song Baoyi said. That was how Song Baoyi was. No matter what, she could always make herself seem the kindest and purest. With just a few words, she could stir up the emotions of the people around her. For example, right now, although Lin Zhi clearly hadn¡¯t even talked to Song Hua yet, she already felt that Song Hua was not a good person and was a bitch. After Song Hua introduced herself, Ms. Ye pointed to the empty seat in the last row and said, ¡°You can sit there.¡± The empty seat in the last row was close to the rubbish heap. It was very far from the blackboard, and she had no deskmate. Song Hua did not mind. She held her bag in one hand and walked to the back. All the other students were staring at her as she made her way to the back. They seemed to be gloating at her. The first class in the morning was mathematics. Their mathematics teacher was Ms. Ye. The entire class was taught in Chinese. This was nothing for the students of this school, but for Song Hua, who came from the countryside, it was too difficult. Ms. Ye looked at Song Hua and she had expected Song Hua to not be paying attention and sleeping on the desk, but unexpectedly, Song Hua was listening very seriously. ¡°Pretending to know when she doesn¡¯t. Such a hypocrite,¡± Ms. Ye thought. Ms. Ye¡¯s eyes directly skipped over Song Hua as she said in Chinese, ¡°Song Baoyi, come and solve this problem.¡± Chapter 9 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ms. Ye knew about Song Hua¡¯s situation. She also knew that Song Hua was jealous of Song Baoyi so she made a fuss about wanting to go to the same international school as Song Baoyi. The reason Ms. Ye let Song Baoyi go up to solve the question was to make Song Hua back down. Song Hua had no right to compete with Song Baoyi at all. Song Baoyi was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, while Song Hua was just a little delinquent who did not know anything. Isn¡¯t Song Hua just humiliating herself by attending the same school as Song Baoyi? She had no right to be jealous of Song Baoyi at all. Song Baoyi straightened her back and walked up extremely confidently. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her. She was the center of attention. She really liked this feeling. Life was like a television drama and Song Baoyi¡¯s goal was to become the main character because the main character was the most valuable. Like now. Walking to the front, Song Baoyi picked up a piece of chalk and solved the questions one by one. Each question took about ten minutes. The other students couldn¡¯t understand the method that she had used. ¡°Damn, why can¡¯t I understand what Baoyi wrote?¡± ¡°How strange!¡± A member of the study committee quickly calculated the answer before saying, ¡°The answer is correct, but we haven¡¯t learned that method of solving the problem.¡± Ms. Ye adjusted his glasses and looked at Song Baoyi with a look of surprise. This was because the method Song Baoyi used to solve the problem was a complex method that would only be taught in university. As expected of the student she had high hopes for. After a moment, Song Baoyi put down the chalk and looked at Ms. Ye. She smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Ye, I¡¯ve solved it.¡± Ms. Ye nodded in satisfaction. Her eyes were full of smiles as she praised, ¡°Baoyi, you solved it very well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You can return to your seat.¡± Song Baoyi turned around and walked back to her seat. Ms. Ye held a long ruler and faced everyone before saying, ¡°Normally, we would be able to solve the problem using some formulas of coordinate geometry. However, Baoyi cleverly used a formula that would only be taught in high mathematics in university so I would like to commend her. Although she has already obtained free admission, she is not arrogant or complacent and she has even rejected the free admission and insisted on taking the university entrance examination! We should all learn from her!¡± Song Baoyi was excellent in all aspects. Just based on the free admission alone. The school gave two free admissions every year. All of them were top-tier universities. The free admission was not something that just anyone could get. Song Baoyi only got it after she had participated in the International Mathematics Olympiad competition and got into the top three. Everyone thought that Song Baoyi wouldn¡¯t come to school anymore after she got the free admission but she still did. She was just like everyone else as she insisted on going to school. She did not become arrogant after she had gotten such a great achievement. When the media asked why she had given up the free admission, she only said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s challenging to get a free pass. My goal is even higher than that.¡± The reporter asked, ¡°Then how high is it?¡± After all, getting a free admission was already out of reach for ordinary people. Song Baoyi replied, ¡°How about being the top scorer in Cloud City or even the best in the nation?¡± How hard was it for someone who had just won the top three of the International Mathematics Olympiad competition to be the best in the nation? It was as easy as ABC. People tend to be more ambitious when they were younger. This interview was trending at that time, allowing Song Baoyi to gain a lot of fans on various social media platforms. Listening to Ms. Ye¡¯s praise, Song Baoyi raised her chin slightly, feeling an indescribable sense of superiority in her heart. She was a prodigy, a talented girl. Even if these idiots in Class Six studied their hardest, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to compare to her. Ms. Ye continued, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to emphasize, some people here shouldn¡¯t do whatever they want just because they were born into a good family. They should follow the example of Baoyi. Even if she was born into a good family, she still strived to be better. Your parents can only provide for you now, but not for a lifetime. You can use what you are given now to play around but have you ever thought about what you will do when your parents are gone? One must know to prepare for the future!¡± Ms. Ye¡¯s words seemed to be directed at the entire class, but in fact, her eyes were looking at Song Hua. She thought that Song Hua would have some self-awareness and be more or less ashamed. But who knew that not only did Song Hua not have self-awareness, she did not even seem embarrassed. ¡°She was simply hopeless.¡± Ms. Ye thought. Although Ms. Ye did not like Song Hua, she could only suppress her dislike right now. She hoped that Song Hua would see the truth as soon as possible that she was not on the same level and drop out of this school. Song Baoyi saw through Ms. Ye¡¯s thoughts. After class, Song Baoyi came to the office. ¡°Ms. Ye.¡± Upon seeing that it was Song Baoyi, Ms. Ye immediately smiled and looked up. ¡°Hello, Baoyi.¡± Song Baoyi nodded. ¡°Ms. Ye, I have something to say.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ms. Ye got up and poured a glass of water for Song Baoyi. Song Baoyi took the water and thanked her, then she said, ¡°Ms. Ye, do you have some misunderstanding about my sister? Actually, my sister has suffered a lot since she was young. You know how difficult it is to live in the countryside so now that she has suddenly returned to the city, she hasn¡¯t fully adapted to it. To be honest, the reason why she wants to go to the same school as me is very simple. She wants to get attention and wants to be like me.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s not worlds apart from you!¡± Ms. Ye said. Song Baoyi smiled. ¡°But she¡¯s my sister. Although she was adopted by my parents, in my heart, she will always be my sister so I hope that you don¡¯t have any prejudice against her.¡± Ms. Ye looked at Song Baoyi and felt a myriad of emotions in her heart. ¡°Song Baoyi was such a good child and a good sister. It was a pity that such a sensible, obedient, good-looking person with good grades was not her daughter.¡± She thought. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± She continued, ¡°Baoyi, don¡¯t worry. As a teacher, I will treat everyone equally.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ye.¡± Song Baoyi bowed to Ms. Ye before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Ms. Ye nodded and looked at Song Baoyi¡¯s retreating figure. Her eyes were filled with admiration. After Song Baoyi left, Ms. Zhang walked over from the side and praised, ¡°Not only is your class¡¯s top scorer good at her studies, her character is also one of the best.¡± The words just now didn¡¯t seem like something a third-year high school student would say. However, Song Baoyi did it. Ms. Ye smiled and said, ¡°This is what people often say about having both virtue and talent.¡± Ms. Zhang nodded. Class Six. Song Hua sat in the last row. She was quiet yet beautiful. Even if she did not do anything, she was like a painting. A male classmate mustered up the courage to ask her for her Instagram but she looked up and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a phone.¡± Hearing this, someone beside her laughed softly. ¡°What a country bumpkin, she doesn¡¯t even have a phone.¡± ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t even know Instagram.¡± ¡°A country bumpkin from the countryside¡­¡± ¡°I heard that they don¡¯t even have electricity or water in the countryside. It¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t know what Instagram is!¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Perhaps they felt that Song Hua did not understand English, the girls around her spoke louder and without any restraint. Song Hua flipped through the book in her hand and did not have any reaction. Her attitude further confirmed everyone¡¯s guess. If Song Hua could understand, she definitely would have some reactions. That¡¯s right. What could a bumpkin understand? Song Baoyi sat in her chair while she listened to their words and smiled. A bumpkin was a bumpkin. Even if she fell into a phoenix nest, she would never become a phoenix. Song Hua must be very envious of herself now. Not only was she the legitimate daughter of the Song family, but she was also the class belle and the school belle. Her classmates and teachers in the school all followed her around. Her future was glorious and she had endless possibilities. In comparison, who does Song Hua think she is? ¡­ There were four classes in the afternoon. Study Hall was not compulsory at the International School. School ended at 4:30. Before 4:00, there were many luxury cars parked at the entrance of the school. Song Baoyi chatted and laughed with a few of her classmates as they got into their car. After they said goodbye to each other, only Zhao Lingyu was left standing beside Song Baoyi. ¡°Lingling, aren¡¯t you heading back?¡± Song Baoyi looked at Zhao Lingyu with concern. Zhao Lingyu looked at her phone. ¡°Our chauffeur couldn¡¯t come because he had an errand to run. My mom asked me to take a taxi back.¡± Song Baoyi held Zhao Lingyu¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you taking a taxi? We¡¯re heading in the same direction, why don¡¯t I give you a ride home?¡± ¡°But we still have to take a detour to go to my house!¡±Zhao Lingyu said. Although they both lived in the school district, the Zhao family¡¯s villa was slightly further away. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Song Baoyi said generously. ¡°It¡¯s just a detour. It won¡¯t take that much time. We can talk on the way back.¡± ¡°Alright then. Thank you, Baoyi.¡± Song Baoyi was such a beautiful and kind person. She would never fuss over small matters. Otherwise, Zhao Lingyu wouldn¡¯t have such a good relationship with Song Baoyi. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. We¡¯re all classmates.¡± The two of them got into the car one after the other. The driver started the engine and drove away. The car moved very fast. They arrived at the Zhao family¡¯s villa in less than 20 minutes. Zhao Lingyu invited Song Baoyi in to have a cup of tea. Song Baoyi readily agreed. ¡°Mom, Baoyi is here!¡± Zhao Lingyu shouted as soon as she entered the house. ¡°Baoyi is here!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Lingyu¡¯s mother, Chengyue, came out to welcome her with a smile. Song Baoyi was famous in River City. She even appeared on TV before. As a parent, who wouldn¡¯t like such an outstanding child? ¡°Hello, Auntie,¡± Song Baoyi said politely. ¡°Come in, come in. Have a seat.¡± Chengyue was very enthusiastic. ¡°Lingling, pour tea for Baoyi.¡± Under normal circumstances, it was usually the servants who poured tea for guests. Chengyue had Zhao Lingyu pour tea for Song Baoyi personally because she admired Song Baoyi. ¡°Okay.¡± Zhao Lingyu nodded and immediately poured some tea for Song Baoyi. A moment later, Chengyue brought over a plate of exquisite snacks. ¡°Baoyi, I had someone buy these snacks this afternoon. It¡¯s very fresh. Eat some. You and Lingling are classmates. Just treat this place like your own home.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Song Baoyi picked up a piece and tasted it. Song Baoyi said ¡°thank you¡± with a gentle smile on her face, but in her heart, she felt disgusted. Treat this place as her home? How could Chengyue say such shameless words? Song Baoyi knew very well why Chengyue treated her so well. All of this was because of Zhao Lingyu¡¯s brother, Zhao Zihang. Zhao Zihang was 23 years old this year and was still single. However, with the Zhao family¡¯s background, how dare they even entertain such dream of him marrying her? This wasn¡¯t a pipe dream. Chengyue was so stupid she was pitiful. A toad who wanted to eat swan meat. Zhao Zihang didn¡¯t even have the right to be her bodyguard. Although Song Baoyi was disgusted with Chengyue, she didn¡¯t show it. She continued to chat happily with Zhao Lingyu. As they chatted, she seemed to remember something and said to Zhao Lingyu, ¡°Oh no, Lingling!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Lingyu asked with concern. ¡°I forgot about my sister! It¡¯s her first day of school today. If she didn¡¯t see our car outside the school gate, she would get worried!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Baoyi. Your House is less than two kilometers away from school. It¡¯ll only take ten minutes to walk back.¡± Zhao Lingyu continued, ¡°If she¡¯s worried, she can walk back.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my sister¡¯s first day of school. What if she can¡¯t find her way home?¡± Song Baoyi frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not an idiot. Even if she is, she should be able to find her way home.¡± Everyone can see the Song family¡¯s villa from school. She was neither an idiot nor a blind person, how could she not find her way home? Song Baoyi sighed and blamed herself. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t forgotten about her, she wouldn¡¯t have to walk back! My sister didn¡¯t have a good impression of me to begin with. She must be even angrier now. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°Baoyi, how is this your fault? So you forgot to wait for her, it¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Zhao Lingyu continued, ¡°I think you¡¯ve done well enough! She¡¯s not related to you by blood! Anyway, if it were me, I would never admit that she¡¯s my sister!¡± A village girl! Other than making a fool of herself, what else could she do? Song Baoyi was too kind. ¡°Although she¡¯s not related to me by blood, my parents adopted her, so she¡¯s a member of our family, my sister.¡± Song Baoyi looked at Zhao Lingyu, she said uneasily, ¡°Lingling, what do you think my sister will do if she gets angry?¡± Zhao Lingyu felt sad for Song Baoyi and became more and more dissatisfied with Song Hua. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? It¡¯s not a big deal. Can¡¯t she just walk back on her own? She came from the countryside. Can¡¯t she walk two steps? Is she that delicate?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my fault after all!¡± Song Baoyi stood up from the sofa. ¡°Lingling, I have to leave. I have to apologize to my sister and ask her not to get angry.¡± Zhao Lingyu found Song Hua even more disgusting. She was a village girl that no one wanted, but she thought of herself as a rich young lady! She wanted Song Baoyi to apologize to her? How dare she! ¡°Baoyi!¡± Zhao Lingyu held Song Baoyi¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you spoiling her so much!¡± A village girl who only knew how to hold Song Baoyi back. Song Baoyi smiled and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m her sister.¡± After saying that, Song Baoyi turned around and left. After turning around, from an angle that Zhao Lingyu could not see, Song Baoyi quietly smiled. She only had to use a small trick to get Zhao Lingyu to hate Song Hua to the bone. She was too careless when she said to send Song Hua to President Liu. She would not make the same mistake in the future. In this world, the most powerful method is to kill without a trace. Tonight, not only did she show Song Hua that she means nothing to her, but she also got Zhao Lingyu to hate Song Hua. It was killing two birds with one stone. Song Baoyi was also making preparations for the engagement ceremony for Song Hua and Yu Tingzhi in a few days. Only when Song Hua¡¯s reputation became worse would her engagement with Yu Tingzhi become more legitimate. A village girl with a bad reputation was a perfect match for a good-for-nothing piece of trash! Thinking of this, Song Baoyi smiled even brighter. Song Baoyi quickly got into the car and said to the driver, ¡°Uncle Wang, head back to school. I forgot to wait for my sister.¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mr. Wang was stunned. Obviously, he had forgotten about this ¡®young lady¡¯ who had returned from the countryside. Nobody in the Song family really cared about Song Hua. Mr. Wang immediately started the car and left. Ten minutes later, the car stopped at the school gate. It had been an hour since school ended. The school gate was a little deserted. There were only a few students in groups of two or three. Song Baoyi got out of the car. ¡°Mr. Wang, wait for me here. I¡¯m going to look for my sister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ On the other hand. Song Hua held her school bag in one hand and ice cream in the other as she walked down the busy street. She was wearing a clean school uniform and exuded a pure beauty. Occasionally, she would lower her head and take a bite of the ice cream in her hand, looking full of youthfulness and vitality. Many people turned around to look at her when they passed by. ¡°Tingzhi! Look! A beauty!¡± Wang Dengfeng, who was sitting in the car, suddenly shouted. He looked out of the window in astonishment. Yu Tingzhi turned his eyes slightly. No one could see any expression in his pitch-black eyes. It was quite deep. Wang Dengfeng turned his head to look at Yu Tingzhi. ¡°This beautiful girl seems so familiar! Tingzhi, do you feel the same?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yu Tingzhi retracted his gaze without a trace. ¡°What do you think about me going after her?¡± Wang Dengfeng was a little restless. ¡°She seems familiar so this means that the two of us are fated.¡± Wang Dengfeng was more than 20 years old this year and had yet to date. Pa- Yu Tingzhi took out a lighter and lit a cigarette. He exhaled a puff of smoke and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know what the IQ of an ordinary person is?¡± Wang Dengfeng was stunned. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t expected Yu Tingzhi to ask such an irrelevant question. ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Tingzhi flicked the cigarette ash on his fingertip. ¡°The average IQ of an ordinary person is around 110, and the average IQ of a dog is around 50.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with me chasing that beauty?¡±Wang Dengfeng asked. Yu Tingzhi said slowly, ¡°Based on her appearance, that girl¡¯s IQ is at least above 200.¡± ¡°So?¡± Wang Dengfeng asked. Yu Tingzhi said calmly, ¡°So, you¡¯re just like a dog to her.¡± Wang Dengfeng was speechless as he thought sarcastically, ¡°Thank you for the insult.¡± After a while, Wang Dengfeng said unwillingly, ¡°Tingzhi, didn¡¯t you only read a few books? Did you really learn how to read someone¡¯s face?¡± This was also a part of Yu Tingzhi¡¯s ignorance. Others read philosophy books, financial newspapers, and all kinds of history books, but Yu Tingzhi reads books on geomancy, books about reading one¡¯s face, books about superstitions, and so on. ¡°You don¡¯t look good today so something bad will happen to you.¡± Yu Tingzhi¡¯s thin lips said. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Wang Dengfeng didn¡¯t think much of it. The next second! Bang! The driver in the front seat suddenly stepped on the brakes. Wang Dengfeng¡¯s chin hit the control panel. ¡°Fuck! It hurts like hell!¡± Wang Dengfeng reached out and wiped the corner of his mouth. The driver immediately turned around and apologized, ¡°Mr. Dengfeng, Mr. Tingzhi, I¡¯m really sorry. Someone suddenly ran across the road just now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Yu Tingzhi said. ¡°Continue driving.¡± Wang Dengfeng looked at the bloodstains on his fingers and then turned to look at Yu Tingzhi in the back seat. He suddenly fell into deep thought. ¡­ Not long after. The car stopped in front of a clubhouse. Wang Dengfeng opened the door and got out of the car. Then, he went around to the back and took out his wheelchair. ¡°Tingzhi.¡± Yu Tingzhi pressed the cigarette butt into the ashtray. He put his hand on Wang Dengfeng¡¯s hand and sat in the wheelchair. Wang Dengfeng pushed the wheelchair into the club as the person-in-charge came out to greet them. ¡°Mr. Dengfeng, Mr. Tingzhi.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou, the usual please,¡± Wang Dengfeng said. ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Zhou brought the two of them to the private room that they had booked. The private room was very large and luxurious. It was decorated in a very palace-style, very much in line with the temperament of a playboy. Wang Dengfeng pushed his wheelchair all the way until he came to an inconspicuous door in the innermost room and stopped. He pushed the door open. The scene in front of him instantly changed. Unlike the palace-style decoration outside, this small room was filled with the scent of books. It was retro and elegant. There was a short table by the window and in front of the short table, there was a screen that separated the room into two sections. Above the short table, there was also a beaded curtain, as long as the person behind the screen pulled down the curtain, the person sitting opposite of them wouldn¡¯t be able to see them. ¡°Go and call the person,¡± Yu Tingzhi said. ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Dengfeng nodded and walked out. After the door closed, Yu Tingzhi took out his phone and opened a website. Then, he opened a chat page. The chat page on it was dated back to half a month ago. CY: May 9th at the Imperial Court Clubhouse. TZ: Okay. Today was already the 11th. He had already come to the clubhouse twice, but CY was still nowhere to be seen. Yu Tingzhi sat in front of the short table, he crossed his long legs as his index finger tapped the mahogany table. He pursed his thin lips, making it difficult to understand his thoughts. CY was the most mysterious hacker in the hacker world. TZ was the founder of the Hacker Alliance. Neither of them had ever seen each other. This meeting was because of a case in Yudonia. But for some reason, CY had suddenly broken their promise to meet. Ten minutes later, Yu Tingzhi pushed his wheelchair outside. ¡°Mr. Tingzhi! Come and drink!¡± A young man with blonde hair who raised a bottle of wine said to Yu Tingzhi, who was sitting in his wheelchair. Yu Tingzhi picked up the bottle of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s get drunk today!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get drunk!¡± The group of people began to make a commotion. Mr. Zhou, who was standing guard outside the door, heard the commotion and shook his head meaningfully. This group of ignorant and incompetent rich kids really lived their lives like parasites. Just when the atmosphere was at its peak, Yu Tingzhi¡¯s phone rang. After taking the call, he waved at Wang Dengfeng. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tingzhi?¡± The music in the private room was too loud, so Wang Dengfeng ran over and asked loudly. When Wang Dengfeng heard what Yu Tingzhi had said, he immediately put away his casual expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back right away.¡± After he said that, he immediately put down his wine glass and pushed the wheelchair. Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, the blonde-haired man immediately chased after them. ¡°Dengfeng, why are you leaving?¡± ¡°Tingzhi has something urgent to attend to, so he has to go back. You guys have fun, I¡¯ll pay today.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡­ Half an hour later. Yu family mansion. Wang Dengfeng had just pushed his wheelchair to the door when he heard Mr. Yu¡¯s energetic voice from inside the mansion. ¡°How do you guys usually take care of Tingzhi? He isn¡¯t back yet, don¡¯t you all know to call and ask him about his whereabouts?¡± ¡°That old fart. They were all his grandsons and granddaughters-in-law, but this old fart only knew how to favor Yu Tingzhi.¡± Zheng Yuerong thought. She was so angry that she wanted to grit her teeth. She tried to say something a few times, but Yu Tingyuan quietly suppressed it. Even an idiot would know that Mr. Yu had suddenly returned from abroad for the marriage between Yu Tingzhi and Song Baoyi. If they found out that the Song family had swapped Song Baoyi, the talented girl, for a country bumpkin from the countryside on the day of the engagement¡­ It would definitely be an exciting scene. Mr. Yu¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t good to begin with, so he might even be angered to death. Thinking of this, Yu Tingyuan narrowed his eyes. Yu Tingye, the eldest son of the Yu family, and his wife, Yang Zixuan, couldn¡¯t stand the way Mr. Yu was biased either. Yu Tingzhi was just a good-for-nothing who could not be helped. However, Mr. Yu seemed to be blinded to that, treating Yu Tingzhi as a treasure. Yang Zixuan could not help but say, ¡°Grandfather, look at what you¡¯re saying. He¡¯s not a three-year-old child. We can¡¯t always watch over him!¡± These words had a double meaning. After all, in their eyes, Yu Tingzhi was a good-for-nothing who was worse than a three-year-old child. Chapter 12 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Zixuan! What do you mean by that?¡± Mr. Yu looked at Yang Zixuan, his kind eyes sizing her up. ¡°They say that oldest sister-in-law is as virtuous as a mother, you¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open from outside, and a voice interrupted Mr. Yu¡¯s unfinished words. The few of them turned their heads and saw Wang Dengfeng pushing a wheelchair into the room. Yu Tingzhi was wearing a black shirt and was sitting in the wheelchair. His well-defined facial features were expressionless as his thin lips were pursed into a thin line. Against the light, he exuded an indescribable aura. The room was filled with abstinence. Even if he was sitting in a wheelchair, it was impossible to ignore him. If he didn¡¯t say anything, nobody would believe that he was actually a well-known good-for-nothing in River City. Looking at Yu Tingzhi sitting in the wheelchair, Mr. Yu was both happy and distressed. His expression was very complicated as he called out, ¡°Tingzhi.¡± This grandson of his was the pride of his life and also the pain that he couldn¡¯t describe in words. Wang Dengfeng, who was standing behind Yu Tingzhi, greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Yu.¡± ¡°Dengfeng.¡± Mr. Yu nodded. Yang Zixuan looked at Yu Tingzhi with disgust in her eyes. Other than Yu Tingzhi¡¯s appearance, what else did he have? A good-for-nothing who could only sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life! It was a disgrace to the entire Yu family but yet their grandfather just couldn¡¯t see that fact. Yang Zixuan¡¯s expression changed again and again before she finally, smiled and said, ¡°Tingzhi! You¡¯re finally back. If you had come back any later, grandfather would have punished all of us!¡± If it were anyone else, they would have retorted angrily. But who was Yu Tingzhi? A good-for-nothing who didn¡¯t even get into high school. What right did he have to be angry? Unless Yu Tingzhi didn¡¯t want to stay in the Yu family any longer. ¡°Zixuan, if you don¡¯t have anything nice to say, then shut up! Grandfather just wants the two brothers to remain harmonious.¡± Mrs. Yu, Fang Minghui, walked in from outside. Yang Zixuan looked at her mother-in-law, who was also extremely biased, and reluctantly shut her mouth. Fang Minghui walked to Mr. Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Dad.¡± Mr. Yu nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhihong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip,¡± Fang Minghui replied. ¡°He¡¯s always so busy!¡± Mr. Yu frowned. ¡°It is almost the day of the engagement between Tingzhi and the Song family¡¯s daughter. As Tingzhi¡¯s father, doesn¡¯t he know to make some time for him?¡± There were only ten days left until the engagement date that the two families had agreed on, but as Yu Tingzhi¡¯s father, Yu Zhihong hadn¡¯t made any preparations yet! Hearing this, Yang Zixuan narrowed her eyes. She had been wondering why this old man had suddenly returned. So it was because of this! Wang Dengfeng then said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Yu, I still have something to take care of, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± The situation in the Yu family was rather complicated. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to continue staying there. ¡°Good boy, thank you for sending our Tingzhi back.¡± Mr. Yu looked at Wang Dengfeng and said kindly, ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back.¡± Wang Dengfeng waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°No need, Mr. Yu. I drove here.¡± ¡°Then come over tomorrow and have a drink with us,¡± Mr. Yu continued. ¡°Okay, Mr. Yu.¡± Wang Dengfeng turned around and left. After Wang Dengfeng left, Mr. Yu walked behind Yu Tingzhi and pushed his wheelchair. ¡°Tingzhi, let¡¯s go to the study room and talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tingzhi nodded slightly. After Mr. Yu and Yu Tingzhi left, the rest of them returned to their own rooms. Yang Zixuan looked at their retreating backs before she whispered to Yu Tingye, ¡°What does your grandfather want to say to that piece of trash?¡± Without waiting for Yu Tingye¡¯s reply, Yang Zixuan continued, ¡°The day that piece of trash gets engaged to Song Baoyi is coming soon! Your grandfather can¡¯t be thinking of giving some of our family¡¯s assets to him, right! I¡¯m telling you, this won¡¯t do! At least half of this family¡¯s assets are earned by us! He doesn¡¯t deserve to take a single cent!¡± ¡°Give it to him? Then he better make sure he can hold onto it tight.¡± Yu Tingye sneered. ¡°The marriage between him and Ms. Song might not work out!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yang Zixuan asked. Yu Tingye narrowed his eyes. ¡°There are countless men who want to pursue Ms. Song so wouldn¡¯t she be able to choose whomever she wants? Who does Yu Tingzhi think he is?¡± The engagement day would be the day the engagement was canceled. Just wait and see. No matter how happy his grandfather was now, he would be disappointed on the day of the engagement! Yu Tingye saw through all of this and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just watch from the sidelines¡­¡± Yang Zixuan looked at Yu Tingye. ¡°Do you know something?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Yu Tingye asked. Yang Zixuan continued, ¡°Something about the Song family! You must know something, right?¡± ¡°Do you even need to know that?¡± Yu Tingye continued, ¡°If you think about it, you should know that Ms. Song will not marry a good-for-nothing!¡± Yang Zixuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°But does the Song family not even care about embarrassing themselves?¡± Back when Yu Tingzhi¡¯s reputation was at its peak, they had rushed to throw themselves at him. But now that his reputation was no longer good, if word got out that they were going to break off the engagement, wouldn¡¯t the Song family be humiliated? ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about.¡± Yu Tingye continued, ¡°Ms. Song has her own ways.¡± Song Baoyi was the most talented woman in River City, so she naturally had a way to keep everyone quiet. Yu Tingye took out his phone and looked at it. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask Tingyuan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± Yang Zixuan was impatient so she wanted to know immediately. Yang Zixuan immediately went to Zheng Yuerong¡¯s bedroom and didn¡¯t even bother knocking on the door. ¡°Yuerong!¡± Zheng Yuerong was sitting in front of the makeup mirror, putting on a mask. When she heard the voice, she turned around and smiled. ¡°Hello, Zixuan.¡± ¡°Is Tingyuan not here?¡±Yang Zixuan asked. ¡°Come and take a seat. He had something to do and just went out.¡± ¡°Yuerong, I have something to ask you,¡± Yang Zixuan said. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yang Zixuan thought about it before finally deciding to get straight to the point. ¡°Why did I hear that the Song family might break off the engagement?¡± Zheng Yuerong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not breaking off the engagement.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Zheng Yuerong looked at the door and lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s a substitute marriage.¡± ¡°A substitute marriage!¡± Yang Zixuan exclaimed in surprise. Zheng Yuerong nodded, she explained, ¡°Zixuan, haven¡¯t you heard? The Song family had recently brought their adopted daughter back from the countryside. If they follow the arrangement of the arranged marriage, the person who had an engagement with Tingzhi was the eldest daughter of the Song family and that adopted daughter is older than Ms. Song.¡± Since she was older than Song Baoyi, she was naturally the eldest daughter of the Song family. Yang Zixuan had a surprised expression. ¡°This, this, this¡­ can this work?¡± ¡°Replacing the real daughter of the Song family with a country bumpkin from the countryside?¡± Yang Zixuan thought. Zheng Yuerong smiled. ¡°The Song family has fulfilled the marriage contract according to the agreement. If Tingzhi doesn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say that they broke off the engagement. Besides, Tingzhi isn¡¯t worthy of Ms. Song anyway.¡± ¡°Then won¡¯t our grandfather be furious?¡± Yang Zixuan asked. Zheng Yuerong¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change. ¡°Then it has nothing to do with us. Zixuan, don¡¯t spread this matter around!¡± Yang Zixuan understood. ¡°Of course I know that.¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After coming out of Zheng Yuerong¡¯s bedroom, Yang Zixuan hummed a tune as she seemed to be in a good mood. Every time she thought about how Yu Tingzhi was about to be rejected, she would be extremely happy. It would be best if her grandfather-in-law was angered to the point that he developed some sort of illness. Since he was already old, his body was already weak. It was possible for him to be angered to death. ¡°How is it? Did I guess correctly?¡± When Yang Zixuan returned to her room, Yu Tingye could not wait to ask. Yang Zixuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not that Ms. Song broke off the engagement, but¡­¡± She deliberately kept him in suspense. ¡°But what?¡± Yu Tingye immediately asked. Yang Zixuan continued, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a substitute marriage.¡± ¡°A substitute marriage?¡± Yu Tingye narrowed his eyes. ¡°Could it be that the Song family wants to change the bride secretly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not exactly it.¡± After that, Yang Zixuan told Yu Tingye everything that she had heard from Zheng Yuerong. When he heard that, Yu Tingye¡¯s eyes were filled with a calculating look. This was going to be interesting! ¡­ In the study. Mr. Yu looked at Yu Tingzhi and said earnestly, ¡°Tingzhi, you and Ms. Song have been engaged since you were young. After you both get married, you should get along well with her¡­¡± A self-deprecating smile appeared on the corner of Yu Tingzhi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Grandfather, do you think she will fancy me?¡± One was the biggest joke that was infamous in River City. The other was the most talented girl that was famous in River City¡­ ¡°Tingzhi! How can you say that!¡± Mr. Yu continued, ¡°In this world, who hasn¡¯t encountered setbacks? I also had to face a bloody storm to survive back then! As the men of the Yu family, we should be more courageous in the face of setbacks and not belittle ourselves¡­ ¡± Mr. Yu had truly survived a bloody storm. When he was young, he had gone to the battlefield and performed meritorious deeds. He had gone through a lot and when he crawled out from the pile of dead people, he had thought that he was already dead. At this point, he sighed before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m an old friend of the Song Baoyi¡¯s grandfather. We¡¯ve been through hell together so I trust the Song family¡¯s character! After so many years, the Song family has never made use of this engagement. This means that they aren¡¯t the kind of people who trample on others when they¡¯re successful! Also, I believe in you! The difficulties you¡¯re facing won¡¯t last forever so I believe that you will get through it all one day!¡± Yu Tingzhi sat in his wheelchair without saying a word. Mr. Yu looked at him, his eyes filled with heartache. There was a time when Yu Tingzhi was an extremely proud person. Ever since that accident, he had never recovered, as if he had become a completely different person. ¡°Tingzhi, believe me. That Song Baoyi is not that kind of person.¡± Mr. Yu patted Yu Tingzhi on the shoulder. ¡°The two of you will be happy.¡± Mr. Yu placed a lot of hope on Song Baoyi. He longed for Song Baoyi to be a ray of light for the rest of Yu Tingzhi¡¯s life, to illuminate him, to warm him, and to walk hand in hand with him. Yu Tingzhi just lacked someone who could illuminate him. And Mr. Yu believed that Song Baoyi was the one. ¡°Since she was able to come to me when I was at my peak, she can also leave at my lowest point in my life just as easily.¡± Speaking up to this point, Yu Tingzhi slowly raised his eyes to look at his grandfather. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t place too much hope in human nature.¡± ¡°How can I¡­ be worthy of the glamorous Ms. Song?¡± It was obviously a rhetorical question, but Yu Tingzhi said it with such certainty that there was no doubt about it, it was full of self-mockery. ¡°Tingzhi! Don¡¯t think like that!¡± His grandfather continued, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯ve always been an outstanding child! You¡¯re worthy of Ms. Song!¡± ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m tired.¡± With that, Yu Tingzhi turned his wheelchair and left. Seeing Yu Tingzhi¡¯s somewhat lonely figure, Mr. Yu sighed softly. At the same time, Mr. Yu also looked forward to the arrival of the engagement day. He had to let Yu Tingzhi know that he hadn¡¯t been abandoned by the entire world. There were still many people who loved him and were waiting for him. Mr. Yu trusted Song Baoyi and even more so, the Song family. ¡­ On the other side. The Song family. Song Hua carried her bag and walked into the hall. ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a stern voice could be heard. The air was so tense that it was hard to breathe. Song Hua felt that this scene was somehow familiar. If she remembered correctly, this was the second time she had experienced something like this since she returned to this family. If it was the original owner who felt inferior, would she still be able to stand firm? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Hua looked back at Zhou Lei, who had an ugly expression. Zhou lei frowned. ¡°Where did you go? Do you know that your sister has been waiting for you at the school gate for a long time!¡± Song Baoyi treated Song Hua as her sister, but Song Hua had never treated Song Baoyi as her sister. The more Zhou Lei thought about it, the angrier she got. She wanted to slap Song Hua directly. Song Baoyi said understandingly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry with sister. It¡¯s my fault. I was so focused on sending Lingling home that I forgot that she was still at school. It¡¯s normal for her to get tired of waiting and leave first!¡± After saying that, Song Baoyi looked at Song Hua again. ¡°Song Hua, mom¡¯s temper is like this. She¡¯s concerned about why you¡¯re not back so late so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Song Baoyi¡¯s words seemed to be helping Song Hua out, but in fact, each and every word was extremely hurtful, accusing Song Hua of not knowing her place. ¡°Are you done?¡± Song Hua lowered her eyes and looked at Song Baoyi. The 5¡¯3 Song Baoyi was considered tall for a girl, but in front of the 5¡¯8 Song Hua, she was not imposing at all. For some reason, at this moment, Song Baoyi suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of oppression. Song Hua was clearly just a small village girl! Song Hua¡¯s red lips parted slightly as she continued, ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t need you to wait for me. Secondly, if you still want the engagement party to proceed smoothly in ten days, you behave yourselves.¡± It was clearly a very low tone, but it gave people an undefiable aura. She had been in a high position for a long time in her past life so the aura she had was emitted from her bones and could not be copied by others. Zhou Lei was so angry that her whole body was trembling. ¡°Song Hua, this uncultured little bastard, was going against every day!¡± She thought. Song Baoyi pinched her hand hidden in her sleeve. Her eyes were slightly red as she looked up at Song Hua. ¡°Song Hua, did you misunderstand something? Mother and I really care about you¡­¡± Song Hua couldn¡¯t be bothered with Song Baoyi. She turned around and walked up the spiral staircase. ¡°Baoyi, why are you explaining to her?¡± Seeing that Song Baoyi was about to cry, Zhou Lei¡¯s heart ached terribly. She held Song Baoyi¡¯s hand, ¡°That little bastard, she doesn¡¯t know her place! We worked so hard to raise her up, yet she treats me like an enemy now! She doesn¡¯t even think that if it weren¡¯t for me, would she even be here? I raised her so kindly but what about her? Does she even see me as her mother? I really raised an ungrateful wretch!¡± Chapter 14 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhou Lei was Song Hua¡¯s foster mother. She was the one who brought Song Hua back from the orphanage and she was also the one who spent a lot of effort to raise Song Hua. But now, not only did Song Hua not repay the kindness, she treated her like an enemy instead. ¡°A bastard was a bastard. No matter how well she treated her, she would not grow up well.¡± Zhou Lei thought. She was very angry now. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t argue with sister.¡± Song Baoyi sighed. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m also at fault in this matter.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong! This is all that little bastard¡¯s fault!¡± Zhou Lei looked at Song Baoyi. ¡°Baoyi, don¡¯t blame yourself over that little bastard! She¡¯s nothing compared to you!¡± Zhou Lei¡¯s greatest relief now was that she had an outstanding daughter like Song Baoyi. If she only had Song hua as her adopted daughter, she would have nothing to look forward to in her life! * * Upstairs. Song Hua sat in front of her desk with the table lamp on. The phone she had just bought during the day was now in pieces. All kinds of parts were piled up together, and even professionals would frown when they saw them. Some of these parts were originally from the phone, and some were bought from the old goods market in the afternoon. After buying the mobile phone, she did not have much left, so she could only go to the old goods market. Fortunately, she could also find good things in the old goods market. Song Hua lowered her eyebrows slightly and looked serious. She slowly pieced the various parts together. Under the light of the table lamp, her white fingers were now even fairer. They were as delicate as jade, so beautiful that anyone would sigh upon seeing them. Not long after, the scattered parts were pieced together to form a complete phone. Song Hua pressed the start button. Ding- The phone was turned on. The modified phone looked no different from a normal phone. However, after using it, one would find that the modified phone¡¯s speed was more than ten times faster than a normal phone. Song Hua downloaded a finance application from the App Store. After opening it, she registered a new account. It was a very simple account name. SH. Then, Song Hua put the remaining 20 dollars in her card into an unremarkable-looking fund. At this moment, a piece of news popped up on the page. Song Hua clicked on it and was attracted by the banner hanging on the front page of the news. ¡°Mysterious Financial Magnate Miss Song Died Unexpectedly¡± After clicking on it, there was a brief introduction about Miss Song. Miss Song. Name unknown, identity unknown, birth address unknown, age 24. Eight years ago, Miss Song made a name for herself in the financial world, giving Hucon a firm foothold in the international financial world. On May 26th, Miss Song died in a plane crash. That day, her flight crashed into the sea. Everyone on the flight, including the captain and the flight attendant, died resulting in a total of 56 bodies. There was a sentence in the eulogy: ¡°She subverted an era and created a miracle that can not be replicated. This is the belief of our generation!¡± There were already more than a million comments below. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe this is the truth. Miss Song has always been a god-like existence in my heart. I hope that the media will come out to refute the rumors soon!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still looking forward to seeing Miss Song¡¯s true face. I will never forget what happened eight years ago. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are now.¡± Another trending comment was directly copied and pasted into the comments section. ¡°She might be dead, but her belief lives on!¡± ¡°She might be dead, but her belief lives on!¡± ¡°She might be dead, but her belief lives on!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Song Hua flipped through the next piece of news with an indifferent expression. The next piece of news was still about Miss Song. Although almost half a month had passed, the popularity of the news had not decreased. From this, one could see Miss Song¡¯s influence in Hucon. ¡­ At the Yu family mansion. The lights in the room were a little dim. The air was filled with the strong smell of alcohol. A man sat on a small rosewood chair with his legs crossed. Between his fingers was a cigarette that was about to burn out. The computer in front of the table was lit, and the light on the screen coated the man¡¯s face with a faint halo. If there was anyone beside him, they would definitely have noticed that the computer¡¯s web page was currently on the news comments page. ¡°She might be dead, but her belief lives on!¡± There were already more than a million comments. As far as he could see, they were all the same. At this moment, a cell phone ringtone suddenly cut through the originally quiet room. The man calmly pressed the cigarette butt in his hand into the ashtray and then picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± Although the voice was very low, one could still hear the chill in it. At this moment, he was shrouded in darkness, and his entire body was exuding the aura of a high-level person. There was no trace of the piece of trash that everyone called him at all. The voice on the other end of the phone sounded young and energetic. ¡°Tingzhi, I¡¯ve checked the vicinity of several seas, but I haven¡¯t found any clues.¡± ¡°Keep looking.¡± The voice was very low, and nobody could tell how he was feeling. The person on the other end seemed to want to say something, but after a while, he said, ¡°Okay.¡± It had already been half a month since the accident. The sea area around the accident was very volatile, and the undercurrents were turbulent. It was extremely dangerous, so how could they find any clues now? Just as Yu Tingzhi hung up the phone, there was a knock on the door. Knock, knock, knock- Yu Tingzhi turned off the computer and picked up the unfinished wine. ¡°Come in.¡± Soon, the door was pushed open. Fang Minghui walked in from outside. The moment she opened the door, she saw Yu Tingzhi lying on the chair drinking wine. The smell of alcohol in the air made her dizzy. ¡°Tingzhi, why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡± As she said this, Fang Minghui reached out and turned on the lights. Click. A dazzling white light lit up in the air. Yu Tingzhi, who was lying on the sofa, subconsciously reached out to cover his forehead. ¡°Tingzhi.¡± Looking at her youngest son who was drunk all day, Fang Minghui¡¯s face was full of helplessness and heartache. ¡°I made some hangover soup for you, have some.¡± As Fang Minghui spoke, she helped Yu Tingzhi to sit on the sofa. Yu Tingzhi took the hangover soup and took a sip. Exhaustion could be seen between his eyebrows. Fang Minghui continued, ¡°Tingzhi, you¡¯re going to be engaged soon. You can¡¯t let your temper get the better of you in the future. The young lady of the Song family is not an ordinary lady. You should try your best to abstain from drinking!¡± Song Baoyi wasn¡¯t just a young lady from a prestigious family. She was also the most famous and talented lady in River City. Her future was immeasurable. If Yu Tingzhi didn¡¯t make any changes, how could he be on par with Song Baoyi? After all, Yu Tingzhi was also known as a prodigy. Fang Minghui believed in him. As long as he was willing to make changes, he would definitely be able to match up to Song Baoyi. Saying this, she paused and took out a black card, ¡°There¡¯s some money in there that I¡¯ve saved for you. After getting engaged to Ms. Song, you would have to spend a lot of money. If you¡¯re short of money, just let me know. I¡¯m your mother and no matter how old you are, you¡¯re still my child. You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed at all.¡± Now that she had given Yu Tingzhi a little more money, he wouldn¡¯t need to reach out to her to ask for it. After all, he was going to get engaged. If Song Baoyi found out that Yu Tingzhi was reaching out and asking his family for money, it wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need money.¡± Yu Tingzhi pushed the black card back to Mrs. Yu. Fang Minghui knew that Yu Tingzhi was trying to be brave. He had no achievements. All he did was drink and play games so how could he not need money? ¡°I know you¡¯re not short of money, but this is a token of my appreciation. Just take it!¡± Mrs. Yu placed the black card into Yu Tingzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really not short of money.¡± Fang Minghui looked up at Yu Tingzhi with a complicated expression. She was guessing in her heart that it was possible that her father-in-law had secretly given Yu Tingzhi money. Mr. Yu had always been generous with his money after all. Since that was the case, Fang Minghui did not insist. It would be bad if ended up hurting Yu Tingzhi¡¯s pride. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared for the engagement so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Yu Tingzhi pursed his lips and kept silent. Fang Minghui knew what Yu Tingzhi was worried about. She smiled and said, ¡°Tingzhi, don¡¯t worry. The young lady from the Song family is not a shallow person. You two have been engaged since you were young so she definitely won¡¯t dislike you.¡± Mrs. Yu had met Song Baoyi once. She was truly a smart and sensible person. Chapter 15 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fang Minghui liked Song Baoyi very much. Be it her looks or her character. At the same time, Fang Minghui also believed that Song Baoyi had the ability to bring Yu Tingzhi out of his troubles. Fang Minghui continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Ms. Song before and I believe that she is the kind of person who is considerate, gentle and generous. Tingzhi, you must cherish Ms. Song.¡± Yu Tingzhi reached out to press his temples, and an impatient expression appeared on his cold face. Fang Minghui had long been accustomed to this cold and indifferent Yu Tingzhi. Ever since the accident thirteen years ago, he had become like this. Fang Minghui gave a few more instructions before she got up and left. ¡°Tingzhi, you should rest early. I will go back to my room first.¡± Just as the door was about to close, Yu Tingzhi turned to look at Fang Minghui¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Minghui stopped closing the door. There was no expression on Yu Tingzhi¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between Song Baoyi and me so don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± Fang Minghui smiled and said, ¡°Tingzhi, I know Ms. Song¡¯s character better than you do!¡± Yu Tingzhi understood that the fact that Song Baoyi was famous in River City proved that she was not an ordinary girl. ¡­ The next day. International School. In the teacher¡¯s office. Ye Jun was correcting some homework when a pleasant voice suddenly sounded in the air. ¡°Ms. Ye.¡± Hearing this, Ye Jun looked up. When she looked up, she saw a face as clear as a painting. She did not put on any makeup, but she was so beautiful that it made people awestruck. This was¡­ Song Hua. Ye Jun was stunned for a moment and smiled as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Although she did not like Song Hua very much, she did not show it clearly. No matter what, Song Hua was Song Baoyi¡¯s sister. Even if she did not like Song Hua, she would still be nice for Song Baoyi¡¯s sake. Song Hua asked politely, ¡°Ms. Ye, when can I become an official student?¡± Under normal circumstances, the students in the class were divided into two categories. One category was the official students, the students who were admitted through the admissions office. The other category was the unofficial students, the auditing students and temporary students. ¡°Official student?¡± Hearing this, Ye Jun¡¯s expression was inexplicable. She looked up at Song Hua before questioning, ¡°You want to become an official student?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly. Ye Jun frowned slightly and did not know what to say. Official student? Did Song Hua look in the mirror? What made her think that she could become an official student? Just because she was Song Baoyi¡¯s sister? A person who could not even speak Chinese or French, yet she still wanted to become an official student! Ridiculous. ¡°The paperwork to become an official student is more troublesome so you can stay in our class as a temporary student for the time being.¡± In order not to embarrass Song Hua, Ye Jun did not directly point it out. After thinking for a while, Ye Jun continued, ¡°You can go back to class first.¡± Her time was very precious and she was too lazy to waste her breath on Song Hua. Song Hua placed the documents in her hand on the table. ¡°Ms. Ye, I have already completed the paperwork you mentioned. You just need to sign it.¡± Seeing that Song Hua had actually completed the paperwork, Ye Jun turned a page of the exam paper in his hand impatiently. ¡°There is no difference between a temporary student and an official student, they are all the same.¡± Song Hua explained, ¡°There¡¯s no difference indeed, but it would be more difficult for temporary students to participate in the university entrance examination.¡± Seeing that Song Hua did not give up, Ye Jun was a little angry. She looked up at Song Hua and explained, ¡°Song Hua, I¡¯ll just tell you straight! With your results, it¡¯s impossible for you to become an official student in our class! Even as a temporary student, I¡¯m doing it for your sister¡¯s sake. I hope you can understand that you should know your place!¡± ¡°Song Hua was actually thinking of taking the college entrance exam as an official student? Could it be that she still wanted to be like Song Baoyi and become the top scorer? Is she dreaming?¡± She thought. Ye Jun refused to let Song Hua lower the average score of her class. ¡°She wanted to become an official student? No way in hell.¡± Ye Jun thought to herself. After Ye Jun finished speaking, Song Hua did not get angry. There was not even a hint of emotion on her jade-like face. Even her tone was indifferent. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± After saying that, Song Hua turned around and walked out of the office. Looking at Song Hua¡¯s back view as she left, Ye Jun felt a headache and pinched her temples. Looking at Song Hua¡¯s actions, she knew that Song Hua would definitely not let this go. She would definitely go back and make a big fuss. This would not do! Ye Jun called Song Baoyi to the classroom. ¡°Ms. Ye, is there a reason you called me over?¡± Song Baoyi looked very natural and generous. When Ye Jun saw Song Baoyi¡¯s outstanding results, the smile on her face became much friendlier. ¡°Baoyi, that sister of yours¡­¡± At the end of her sentence, she sighed and looked as if she didn¡¯t know what to say. Song Baoyi immediately said, ¡°Did my sister do something that made you angry? Ms. Ye, I apologize on behalf of my sister. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ms. Ye looked at Song Baoyi and was filled with emotions. ¡°They were both human, why was there such a big difference? Song Baoyi did not have any flaws. Song Hua¡­ Forget it!¡± She thought. Ye Jun continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! Just now, Song Hua came to look for me and said that she wanted to become an official student! You know our school¡¯s admission criteria. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to become a temporary student in our class! I hope you can tell her to behave herself and study hard and not to push her luck.¡± Hearing this, Song Baoyi¡¯s lowered eyes were full of mockery. She never thought that Song Hua would have the audacity to look for Ms. Ye to become an official student. It was an eye-opener for her to see someone so shameless. Song Baoyi said understandingly, ¡°I¡¯m in the same class as my sister and I¡¯m an official student while she¡¯s a temporary student. It¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯ll feel a little disappointed. Ms. Ye, can you think of a way¡­¡± Hearing this, Ms. Ye waved her hand, ¡°No, no way! It¡¯s already my biggest concession to let her be a temporary student. Baoyi, go back and tell her that if she continues to disrupt the class order, I can only ask her to leave.¡± ¡°Ms. Ye,¡± Song Baoyi looked at her and asked, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± Ye Jun interrupted Song Baoyi, ¡°Baoyi, I know you want to help her just like how geniuses would want to help those that are not as smart but could she even be helped?¡± In Ye Jun¡¯s opinion, Song Hua definitely couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡­ The second class in the afternoon was chemistry. The chemistry teacher¡¯s way of teaching was different from the other teachers. He liked to interact with the class. ¡°The new student sitting at the back, please stand up and answer this question.¡± After the chemistry teacher finished speaking, the entire classroom was quiet. Because Song Hua was sitting in the last row. Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Song Hua. They were all waiting to watch a good show. Song Hua was just a village girl from the countryside. She could not even speak English well, so how could she even understand Chinese, let alone answer their teacher¡¯s questions! ¡°Teacher, my sister just came from the countryside, she doesn¡¯t know Chinese so let me answer the question on her behalf.¡± Song Baoyi stood up from her seat at the right time. Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted from Song Hua to Song Baoyi. She was indeed a goddess. If it was anyone else, they would have been eager to draw a line between themselves and Song Hua. However, not only did song Baoyi stand up to help Song Hua, she even generously admitted that Song Hua was her sister. The chemistry teacher did not expect Song Hua to not even be able to speak Chinese. He was stunned for a moment before nodding. Just as Song Baoyi was about to answer. A light voice sounded in the air. ¡°The organic compound with the highest boiling point is ethanol, so the answer to this question should be C.¡± Her pronunciation was very smooth, like the gurgling of spring water, extremely pleasing to the ear. It was obvious that the person who answered the question was not Song Baoyi. So who was it? Everyone turned their heads slightly and looked towards the source of the voice. They saw a slender figure standing up from her seat. The sunlight penetrated through the window and shone on her fair face, making her seem a little surreal. Looking at Song Hua, Song Baoyi was stunned. Just now¡­ The person who answered the question was Song Hua? Chapter 16 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Before the crowd and Song Baoyi could react, Song Hua looked at their chemistry teacher and said, ¡°Hello teacher, I¡¯m Song Hua.¡± After saying that, Song Hua turned to look at the crowd, still speaking fluent and decent Chinese, ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯m from the countryside. But that is not a good reason for you guys to discriminate against me. Now that the urban and rural areas are integrated, the rural areas are no longer the rural areas of the past. Having water and electricity networks have long been the norm, and both the city and countryside have their pros and cons. I suggest that everyone go out more and use your eyes to take a look at what¡¯s going on in the world. Don¡¯t act like uncivilized monkeys.¡± When she finished speaking, the air was unusually quiet. No one had expected that not only did Song Hua speak Chinese, but she also spoke it so well. The reason why Song Hua did not refute them earlier was that she was too lazy to argue with them. It was clear now who the real joke was. At this moment, everyone had complicated expressions on their faces, especially those who had once mocked Song Hua for being a country bumpkin. Of course, Song Baoyi also felt uncomfortable. Whether in front of the teachers or the students, Song Baoyi had never been so humiliated. Song Baoyi clenched her hands into fists, her sharp nails deeply embedded in her flesh. ¡­ After class, Song Baoyi walked to Song Hua¡¯s desk. ¡°Song Hua, so you can speak Chinese.¡± ¡°Since Song Hua could speak Chinese, why did she have to pretend that she couldn¡¯t? She must have done it on purpose. She was kind enough to answer Song Hua¡¯s questions, but Song Hua deliberately set her up to embarrass her!¡± Song Baoyi thought. ¡°Did I say that I don¡¯t speak Chinese?¡± Song Hua looked up as she packed her books. From the beginning, Song Hua had never said that she didn¡¯t speak Chinese. Song Baoyi and the others just assumed that themselves. Song Baoyi pinched her fingers and was about to say something when Song Hua stood up from her seat. Her red lips parted slightly as she demanded, ¡°Move.¡± Song Baoyi subconsciously took a step back. Song Hua carried her bag with one hand and walked out of the classroom. Her back view was very elegant. Song Baoyi raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Song Hua! Where are you going? It¡¯s not the end of school yet.¡± Song Hua ignored her and her slender figure quickly disappeared outside the door. Zhao Lingyu walked to Song Baoyi¡¯s side and looked at Song Hua¡¯s retreating view. She frowned and said, ¡°Baoyi, could it be that she wants to skip class?¡± Although the next class was physical education, skipping class like that was disrespectful to the teacher. Without waiting for Song Baoyi to speak, Zhao Lingyu continued, ¡°Does she really think she¡¯s that great just because she can speak a few Chinese words? Does she think that she¡¯s still in the countryside? And she can come and go as she pleases?¡± A Sparrow was still a sparrow. No matter what, it would never become a phoenix. Song Baoyi looked up at Zhao Lingyu. ¡°The conditions in the countryside are tough, and many teachers¡¯ pronunciations are not standard so it¡¯s already very difficult for Song Hua to speak like this! I feel that she can even speak Chinese better than me.¡± This was called taking a step back to make herself seem better. Song Baoyi had always been a talented girl in the eyes of everyone. Song Hua only spoke a little Chinese so what can that even prove? Hearing that, Zhao Lingyu immediately said, ¡°What are you saying, Baoyi! You can¡¯t speak Chinese as well as Song Hua? How is that possible! Do you really think that we are deaf and blind? Besides, Song Hua is just a village girl. Other than her beautiful face, what else does she have? She has no quality and no upbringing! Other than you admitting that she is your sister, none of us will admit it!¡± Hearing this, the other students around them nodded in agreement. Song Hua and Song Baoyi were indeed incomparable. ¡­ Two hours later. Song Hua, who was carrying her school bag, walked out from the main gate of North Bridge High School. Song Hua had never been one who would do herself dirty. Since Ms. Ye did not think that she was qualified to become an official student, she would think of a way herself. It was June, and the sun was very scorching. Song Hua raised her hand to cover her eyes and looked up at the sky. When she lowered her eyes, her gaze fell on a milk tea shop at the roadside. ¡°Please give me a cup of milk tea with pearls.¡± Song Hua said as she walked into the milk tea shop. ¡°30% sugar with no ice please.¡± Many people walk into the milk tea shop every day, and there were countless beautiful women. However, it was the first time the worker saw someone as outstanding as Song Hua. She was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± Three minutes later, Song Hua received a cup of milk tea. Just as Song Hua was about to drink the milk tea, a girl suddenly bumped into her. Bang. Song Hua reacted in time so nothing happened to her but the milk tea she had just bought was knocked to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The girl apologized repeatedly. Song Hua bent down and picked up the milk tea. When she saw that the girl was apologetic, she smiled slightly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The girl was wearing a mask and her hair was disheveled. Her eyes were a little evasive and she did not dare to look directly at Song Hua. Her voice was a little nervous as she offered, ¡°I, I, I¡¯ll buy you a new cup!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s still drinkable.¡±Song Hua inserted a straw and took a sip of the milk tea. Hearing Song Hua say that it was okay, the girl quickly ran outside. When she reached the door, the girl wearing the mask turned around to look at Song Hua again. At night. Song Hua had just returned to the Song family¡¯s villa when Song Dalong called her to the study room. ¡°Did you skip class this afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song Hua did not deny it. ¡°How can you skip class!¡± Song Dalong looked at Song Hua disappointedly, ¡°Do you know how many good things your sister said in front of Ms. Ye so that you could go to the International School as a temporary student?! Not only did you not cherish it, you even skipped class just because Ms. Ye said a few words to you. Do you really think that you¡¯re a young lady from an aristocratic family? You have to understand that everything that you have now is given to you by Baoyi! Hurry up and go to school to apologize to Ms. Ye! Maybe Ms. Ye might forgive you on account of Baoyi!¡± ¡°Song Hua had only been back in the Song family for a short period of time. First, she had offended President Liu, and now she had offended Ms. Ye. They had really raised this little bastard for nothing. He should not have adopted Song Hua back then! What a disgrace!¡± He thought. Song Hua looked up casually. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred schools.¡± ¡°Transferred schools?¡± Song Dalong was furious. ¡°With your current state, which school would dare to accept you! Let me tell you, I won¡¯t go through the transfer procedures for you!¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Song Baoyi walked out from outside and said gently, ¡°Since Song Hua doesn¡¯t want to attend the International School, let her change schools, and maybe she would feel happier as well.¡± ¡°Song Hua,¡± Song Baoyi continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try Deux High School? I¡¯m quite familiar with the principal of Deux High School so you can use my name to get in.¡± Deux High School was a very ordinary high school. With Song Hua¡¯s talent, she should be thankful to be able to attend a high school. ¡°I¡¯ve already found a new school,¡± Song Hua said. ¡°Found a new school? With Song Hua¡¯s talent, what kind of school could she find?¡± Song Baoyi thought. Song Baoyi was a little curious. ¡°Song Hua, where is the new school you¡¯ve found?¡± ¡°North Bridge.¡± Song Hua¡¯s tone was a little flat. North Bridge? When she heard this, Song Baoyi almost laughed out loud. North Bridge High School was a first-class high school in River City, and it was also the only high school in River City that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the International School. Unlike the International School, North Bridge High School only accepted fresh graduates, and the admission criteria were extremely strict. Students could not be even one point off. Even Song Baoyi could not get back then because she was one point off. ¡°So how could Song Hua get in? There was no way she could get in.¡± Song Baoyi thought. ¡°Do you know what kind of school North Bridge is? Is that even a place you can dream of entering?¡± Zhou Lei walked out from the study room. ¡°You really don¡¯t know your place! How did your grandmother teach you all these years!¡± Chapter 17 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°North Bridge High School was a high school that even Song Baoyi couldn¡¯t enter back then so how could Song Hua get in? This little bastard really doesn¡¯t know her place!¡± Zhou Lei thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down to the afterlife and ask grandma how she taught me all those years?¡±Song Hua looked at Zhou Lei and raised her eyebrows slightly. It was clearly a statement that made people gnash their teeth, yet she said it with a smile. Her smile was like a flower blooming, making it hard for others to look away. Zhou Lei was so stunned that she could not speak. She stared at Song Hua fiercely, almost unable to breathe. Song Baoyi¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly before she spoke, ¡°Song Hua, North Bridge is indeed the only high school that can be compared to the International School, but North Bridge is not as simple as you think. How about this, I¡¯ll go with you to Ms. Ye¡¯s office tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯ll just apologize to Ms. Ye and if you really want to become an official student, I¡¯ll think of a way for you.¡± Actually, Song Baoyi knew very well why Song Hua wants to go to North Bridge High School. It was because Song Hua wanted to be better than her. ¡°Song Hua had angered Ms. Ye, so she naturally was too embarrassed to return to the International School. The only way for her to regain her face was to think of a way to go to North Bridge. But Song Hua should take a look at herself, what right did she have to go to North Bridge? Bullshit.¡± Song Baoyi thought. Song Hua was too lazy to say anything else. She looked at the cat by the door before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Song Dalong suddenly spoke. Song Hua¡¯s red lips parted slightly. ¡°What?¡± It was a very simple word, but it had an inexplicable aura. Looking at Song Hua like this, Song Dalong suddenly felt a little flustered for some reason. He tried to act fierce as he spoke, ¡°The eldest daughter of the Song family will always be Baoyi alone. Don¡¯t forget your identity!¡± ¡°She was just an adopted daughter, did she really think that she could become more?¡± Song Dalong thought. ¡°For the school matter, you can either go with Baoyi to apologize to the teacher, or you can think of a way yourself! Don¡¯t even think about entering North Bridge High School using Baoyi or the Song family!¡± He refused to use his social connections for that little bastard! Song Hua did not say anything. She bent down slightly to pick up the cat at the door and left the study room just like that. Looking at Song Hua¡¯s retreating figure, Song Dalong was also furious. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Song Baoyi comforted softly. ¡°She probably just hasn¡¯t adapted yet so you and mom should bear with her.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t adapted? What¡¯s there for her to adapt?¡± Zhou lei could not contain her anger. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, she would still be a little bastard that no one wants!¡± Zhou Lei calmed herself down and continued, ¡°Mrs. Sun invited me to the tea party tomorrow afternoon. Baoyi, get ready and come with me.¡± There were often tea parties held within the circle of wealthy ladies. These wealthy ladies gathered together for two reasons. Firstly, they wanted to consolidate their relationships and expand their connections. Secondly, they wanted to kill time. During the tea party, they could show off their husbands and their children. Zhou Lei was more than happy to bring Song Baoyi to the tea party. After all, Song Baoyi was the most talented girl in River City. ¡°We should bring Song Hua along,¡± Song Baoyi said. ¡°What for?¡± Zhou Lei¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. ¡°So that she could embarrass us?¡± It didn¡¯t matter if she embarrassed herself but the Song family and Song Baoyi could not lose their faces. Song Baoyi looked at Zhou Lei. ¡°Song Hua has just returned so we have to bring her out more.¡± ¡°Baoyi is right. It¡¯s time to bring her out to see the world!¡± Song Dalong added. After all, Song Hua was the one who was engaged to Yu Tingzhi so they had to let more people know of Song Hua¡¯s existence. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Lei nodded. As soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Lei seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°Baoyi, has Mr. Wu returned recently?¡± ¡°Not yet, but he should be returning in the next few days,¡± Song Baoyi replied. Zhou Lei said, ¡°I heard that the Yun family will be attending the tea party this time.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Ms. Yun?¡± Song Baoyi asked. Zhou Lei nodded. ¡°Ever since Ms. Yun had an accident three years ago, she has sought medical treatment everywhere, but to no avail. If you can cure her face, then our family¡¯s position in River City will be even more stable.¡± Having a powerful family to fall back on would be better. The Yun family was a powerful family that everyone wanted to have connections to, but unfortunately, no one could do it. The only shortcut to have connections to the Yun family was to cure the face of the only heir of their family. Song Baoyi had a lot of medical talent. Her teacher was even the Divine Doctor Wu, who was known as the descendant of Bian Que*. She had already made some achievements in the medical field at a young age so she would definitely do better when she has more experience which made Doctor Wu very happy. Hearing this, Song Baoyi asked, ¡°I heard that Ms. Yun got burnt, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Lei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around and her injury was caused by getting burnt.¡± Song Baoyi smiled and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Her main focus was on repairing her appearance, burns, and scalds. Her medical skills were even better than Doctor Wu¡¯s in this aspect. She was confident that she could repair Ms. Yun¡¯s face! ¡­ Upstairs. Song Hua brewed some goat milk for the cat before switching on her phone to check the fund. In just two days, the fund which originally only had 20 dollars, had now risen to 250 dollars. However, Song Hua did not plan to keep her money in the fund. Instead, she clicked to sell it. This fund seemed to be making money now, but in fact, raising tenfold was already its maximum. If she did not sell it now, she would lose everything. Then, Song Hua took out 150 dollars from her balance and bought three more funds. After doing all this, she picked up the cap on the table and put it on her head. The black brim of the cap covered her eyes and eyebrows, and only her crimson lips could be seen. When she came downstairs, the servants all gave Song Hua a strange look. In their eyes, Song Hua was just a village girl from the countryside. Even if she came to the Song family, she could not change her poor and petty manner. The servants had never treated her as the eldest daughter of the Song family. Song Hua did not care about how these people saw her. After leaving the Song family¡¯s villa, Song Hua glanced at a shared bike. Her back view looked indescribably cool riding a bike with one hand. Half an hour later, she arrived at her destination- The number one medicinal herbs market in the country. It occupied an area of more than 30 hectares. The body of the original owner was weak and sickly. Fortunately, Song Hua knew some basics of traditional Chinese medicine. The body of the original owner might be a little troublesome in the eyes of other doctors, but in Song Hua¡¯s hands, it was just a matter of consuming some traditional Chinese medicine. Song Hua parked the bike and carried the little kitten to a medicinal shop. ¡°Hello, please give me two grams of saffron, two grams of herbs, two grams of schisandra¡­¡± ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡± Not long after, the boss packed up the herbs. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s 50 dollars in total.¡± Song Hua took the herbs and looked down at them without changing her expression. ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t want them anymore.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want them?¡± The boss was furious when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯ve packed it up, and now you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t want them! Are you toying with me?¡± The boss of the shop was burly and fierce. If it were anyone else, they would have been scared silly. However, not only was Song Hua not scared, she asked calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I don¡¯t want them anymore?¡± ¡°Little girl, I see that you¡¯re beautiful but how can you do such unscrupulous things?! I¡¯ve already weighed the herbs for you but you just say that you don¡¯t want them anymore! Aren¡¯t you just wasting my time? You have to give me an explanation today!¡± Because the boss¡¯s voice was too loud, many passersby came to watch. When the boss saw so many people, he became even more passionate as he shouted, ¡°Everyone, come and see! The little girl is pretty, but why is she so inconsiderate? I worked hard to pack the medicine for her, but she said she doesn¡¯t want it!¡± Hearing this, the onlookers started to blame Song Hua. ¡°How can she be like this?!¡± ¡°Her family must not have taught her well!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Song Hua still looked indifferent. There was no trace of panic on her clear face. She unhurriedly opened the medicinal bag and said, ¡°I want two grams of saffron. What did you give me? Hmm?¡± Hearing this, the boss¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°No! Impossible! How old was this young girl in front of him? How could she tell what a real saffron was? She was probably just acting!¡± He thought. ¡°What could it be but saffron?¡± The boss looked fierce, but he was feeling guilty inside. ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable here!¡± ¡°The head of the saffron is shaped like a trumpet. There are cracks on one side and thin serrated teeth on the other side. Although the safflower is similar to the saffron, it doesn¡¯t have these characteristics. You used the safflower to pretend to be the saffron, aren¡¯t you the evil one?¡± Song Hua¡¯s tone was indifferent, but it caused a wave of sighs among the crowd. ¡°The saffron was very precious and costs more than 20 dollars per gram. The safflower, however, costs 20 dollars per pound! The boss was too black-hearted! ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, little girl! If you don¡¯t want to buy it, then forget it!¡± The boss looked at the chattering crowd and felt very guilty. He had thought that the little girl was easy to fool, but he did not expect her to know her stuff. He stretched out his hand to take the medicine bag away. Chapter 18 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡± Song Hua reached out to hold the owner¡¯s hand. Song Hua was going to sweep the whole thing under the rug and let it go, but she never expected that the owner would try to force her to buy these drugs. How could she tolerate this? Although Song Hua detected the owner¡¯s lie, the owner did not back down, ¡°How am I feeling guilty? You know what? I have been selling drugs for more than ten years. I have never sold false drugs before and I never lie. It is okay that you don¡¯t want to buy my drugs, but you cannot say that there¡¯s something wrong with them. All right. I am gonna give you a pass. Just go!¡± Song Hua curled up the corners of her lips. Then, she put her hand on the owner¡¯s hand, took out her phone, and made a transfer. The owner got a message saying that he received 50 dollars on PayPal. No one expected Song Hua to do this, not even the owner. What was she doing? Didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t want the drugs? Could it be that she was afraid? Why would she pay otherwise? The owner thought Song Hua must be scared. Since Song Hua already paid for the drugs, the owner thought he might as well let her go. Thinking of this, the owner withdrew his hand. Song Hua picked up the drugs and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, is this Administration for Market Regulation? Someone is selling false drugs at No. 195, Forestry Road.¡± It turned out that Song Hua wanted to accuse the owner of selling false drugs. No wonder she paid for the drugs. Administration for Market Regulation had a rule that one would not only suffer economic losses but also had to close the store and be criminally responsible for selling false drugs. ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s slow down here, okay?¡± The owner was really anxious. He did a lot of things like this in the past and never got caught. Song Hua looked young and was probably still a high school student. The owner thought she was just an ignorant young woman, but he did not expect that she was hard-core. Song Hua hung up the phone. ¡°You should be punished for selling false drugs and deceiving customers.¡± Seeing that Song Hua was not willing to compromise, the owner was vexed. He reached out to snatch the drugs. The owner was tall and strong while Song Hua looked weak. How could she be a match for him? When the onlookers saw that the owner was about to hit Song Hua, they immediately rolled up their sleeves and prepared to help. However¡­ Before they could make a move, Song Hua already subdued the owner. She gently pinched the owner¡¯s hand that was coming toward her, and the owner was unable to move. It seemed like Song Hua was only gently squeezing the owner¡¯s hand, but only he knew how much strength she used. The owner¡¯s face turned pale from the pain and he had an ugly look. The owner looked up at Song Hua, and his eyes were full of fear. He did not understand how such a young girl could be so strong. When the onlookers saw how amazing Song Hua was, they applauded and cheered. People from Administration for Market Regulation came very quickly. After a thorough investigation, they found that the owner did not only disguise safflower as saffron but also kept many other false drugs in the storeroom. ¡°Miss, thank you for what you did today.¡± A staff member from Administration for Market Regulation stood in front of Song Hua. It was hard to imagine that such a slender young woman could fight against a burly man without any help, ¡°This is your compensation.¡± Song Hua took the cash with both hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You deserve this,¡± the staff member replied. After the matter was settled, Song Hua walked out of the pharmacy. Little did she know that a man in a suit saw everything that happened. The man lit a cigarette, stared at Song Hua¡¯s back with interest, and squinted his eyes. He looked handsome and gentle. It had been a long time since he last saw such an interesting person. The smoke rings gradually covered the man¡¯s face. Song Hua walked around the drug market and learned a lot. In the end, she stopped in front of a drug store that looked very old. There were three words written on the plaque. The name of the store was ¡°Herbal Drug Store¡±. The owner of the store was getting medication for another customer. He said, ¡°Mr. Cheng, you asked for three grams of Lithospermum purpurocaeruleum, two grams of borneol, one gram of Rubia cordifolia, one gram of Potassium alum, and three grams of Angelica dahurica.¡± As Song Hua heard this prescription, she felt that it was a little familiar and said, ¡°This is to remove scars, right?¡± ¡°Are you studying medicine?¡± The owner asked with a smile. ¡°I know a little about it.¡± Song Hua continued, ¡°However, if you change Rubia cordifolia and Potassium alum to Salvia miltiorrhiza and Tree Peony Bark, the prescription¡¯s effect of removing scars will be better. Using Rubia cordifolia and Potassium alum will not help to remove scars. Instead, it will cause ulceration.¡± The person who came to buy the medicine was an influential middle-aged man, Cheng Yuang. He came to buy the medicine in person for his niece. Hearing this, Cheng Yuang looked at Song Hua. ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Do you know who wrote this prescription?¡± Without waiting for Song Hua to speak, Cheng Yuang continued, ¡°The person who wrote this prescription is Doctor Wu. You don¡¯t know who Doctor Wu is, right?¡± Cheng Yuang thought, Song Hua looked away from Cheng Yuang. ¡°Well, believe it or not.¡± Cheng Yuang looked at Song Hua and said meaningfully, ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t be too full of yourself. You have to walk the walk.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cheng Yuang took the medicine from the owner and turned around to leave. The owner watched Cheng Yuang leave and said to Song Hua, ¡°Young lady, do you know who Doctor Wu is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Hua said in a clear and cold voice, ¡°However, there is indeed something wrong with his prescription.¡± The owner looked Song Hua up and down. In the owner¡¯s eyes, it was true that Song Hua was very beautiful, but she was too young and too naive. Young people were always hot-blooded. They had not seen much of the world and could do nothing but talk. The owner continued, ¡°Doctor Wu is the student of Bian Que and also a famous doctor in River City. Doctor Wu has even been on television several times. Do you still think that there is something wrong with Doctor Wu¡¯s prescription now?¡± ¡°No one is perfect, so it is not a surprise that the student of Bian Que makes mistakes.¡± Song Hua¡¯s tone was indifferent. Not only did the owner think that Song Hua was too young, but he also thought that she was a little childish. However, it was normal for young people to be childish. The owner was too lazy to argue with Song Hua, so he asked with a smile, ¡°Young lady, what do you want to buy?¡± Song Hua told the owner her prescription. ¡°80 dollars.¡± The owner handed the medicine to Song Hua. ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Hua took the medicine with one hand and gave the money to the owner with the other. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The owner took the cash from Song Hua and said with a smile, ¡°There are very few people using cash nowadays, so I don¡¯t have any change. Young lady, give me your PayPal account. I¡¯ll transfer the extra money to you.¡± Hucon had long entered the digital era. Hence, everyone used their mobile phones to pay for things they bought. For those who opened stores, they could barely see anyone paying in cash now. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly and took out her phone to note down the owner¡¯s account. After leaving the drug market, Song Hua had only 80 dollars left. Other than the medicine that was used to help her body rejuvenate, she also bought some other medicine. One of Song Hua¡¯s hobbies was to make various pills, including skin-lightening pills, pills that were used to make spots seem less visible, scar-removing pills, and various pills that could be used to prevent or treat diseases. ¡­ At the Shangguan family¡¯s residence. Cheng Yuang hurriedly walked into Shangguan Ying¡¯s room. ¡°Ying, I got the medicine in Doctor Wu¡¯s prescription. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine after taking these medications.¡± Hearing this, Cheng Lin immediately raised her head and asked, ¡°Did you buy the medicine yourself?¡± Appearance was quite important to girls. If someone else bought the medicine, Cheng Lin would not feel comfortable letting Shangguan Ying take it. Cheng Yuang nodded. ¡°Of course! Ying is my niece. How can I not go in person?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Cheng Lin heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she turned to look at her daughter lying on the bed and comforted Shangguan Ying with a smile. ¡°Ying, did you hear what your uncle said? The scar on your face will soon heal.¡± Shangguan Ying¡¯s face was injured in a car accident half a month ago. At that time, Shangguan Ying¡¯s life was not at risk, but the injury on her face was quite serious. Broken glasses pierced into her bones. The doctor said that Shangguan Ying¡¯s face would be disfigured, and she would have a scar no matter what. Hearing this, Shangguan Ying fainted on the spot. The Shangguan family got the contact information of Doctor Wu after trying hard. Then, they spent a lot of money to invite Doctor Wu to take a look at Shangguan Ying and Doctor Wu gave them a prescription. ¡°Mom, is it true that my scar will heal?¡± Shangguan Ying was a little worried. ¡°Of course.¡± Cheng Lin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in Doctor Wu?¡± Thinking of Doctor Wu¡¯s reputation, Shangguan Ying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Get someone to boil the medicine. I would like to drink it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to boil it.¡± Thinking of what happened at the drug store today, Cheng Yuang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Today, I met a young lady in the pharmacy who was about the same age as Ying. The young lady questioned the medical skills of Doctor Wu and acted like she knew everything. If I were her father, I would definitely educate her.¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hearing this, Cheng Lin asked curiously, ¡°Who is that young lady? She is so rude. How dare she question Doctor Wu?¡± Very few people in Hucon would dare to doubt Doctor Wu¡¯s medical skills. Cheng Yuang said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is, but she was quite infuriating. If she is my daughter, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a good lesson.¡± Until now, Cheng Yuang was still furious when he thought of the incident just now. After all, Doctor Wu was someone Cheng Yuang had been worshipping ever since he was young. Cheng Lin smiled and said, ¡°Young people nowadays are all like this. They are extremely impetuous. With just a little achievement, they think that they can look down over the world. However, they are actually nothing. Don¡¯t let that young lady get to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Cheng Yuang nodded. Not long after that, a maid brought the medicine over. ¡°Madam, here is the medicine.¡± Hearing this, Shangguan Ying sat up from the bed excitedly. ¡°Give it to me now.¡± Shangguan Ying took the medicine, had a drink of it, and frowned. It was too bitter. Nevertheless, thinking that her scar could soon heal, she braced herself and drank all of it. After drinking the medicine, Shangguan Ying fell into a deep sleep. Cheng Lin looked at her daughter who had fallen asleep and heaved a sigh of relief. Ever since her daughter¡¯s face was disfigured, Cheng Lin had not had a good sleep. Even if she fell asleep, she would wake up from a nightmare. Cheng Lin looked up at Cheng Yuang and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Doctor Wu had not come out to see patients for many years. This time, Cheng Yuang really paid a great price to invite Doctor Wu over. ¡°This is what I should do,¡± Cheng Yuang said. Cheng Lin continued, ¡°Will Doctor Wu come again?¡± Although Shangguan Ying had already taken the medicine, Cheng Lin was still a little worried if she was not able to see Doctor Wu in person. Cheng Yuang nodded. ¡°He said that he would come in three days.¡± Cheng Lin said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ At the Yu family¡¯s residence. Yu Zhihong, who had been working outside for more than half a month, finally returned home. He was already 64 years old, but it was impossible for anybody who didn¡¯t know him to tell his actual age. There were often people who jokingly said that Yu Zhihong and his sons looked like brothers. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Fang Minghui looked at Yu Zhihong and did not take a good poke at him. Yu Zhihong saw the ugly look on his wife¡¯s face and was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Minghui frowned. ¡°Do you know that Tingzhi and Miss Song¡¯s engagement party is coming up soon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Zhihong nodded. It actually gave Yu Zhihong a headache when Fang Minghui mentioned this. Yu Tingzhi was a mess. Yu Zhihong couldn¡¯t help but worry that Song Baoyi would look down on Yu Tingzhi. After all, the difference between Yu Tingzhi and Song Baoyi was huge. Yu Zhihong pinched his temples. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this recently. I know what to do.¡± Hearing her husband say this, Fang Minghui was satisfied. ¡°What are you planning to give Tingzhi for his engagement?¡± Hearing this, Yu Zhihong frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s already an adult. You cannot keep spoiling him. It is because you spoil him that he becomes like this. You should be responsible for that.¡± Yu Zhihong scratched his head and went on, ¡°Right after the accident happened, I told you to send him to the hospital to recuperate. However, you refused to do that. Now, all he knows is to ask us for money. What¡¯s the difference between him and a ruined man?¡± All these years, Yu Tingzhi achieved nothing. Other than asking for money, he knew nothing else. As a father, Yu Zhihong felt very sad and disappointed. ¡°My son was not sick. Why did I need to send him to a psychiatric hospital?¡± Fang Minghui was furious when she heard this. ¡°Have you ever cared about Tingzhi?¡± That year, after Yu Tingzhi got into a car accident, he was diagnosed with depression. The doctor suggested that Yu Tingzhi be sent to a psychiatric hospital for treatment, but Fang Minghui and Mr. Yu strongly opposed it. What kind of place psychiatric hospital was? If Yu Tingzi really stayed there for a few days, he would become sick even if he was not sick at the very beginning. ¡°The doctor said that depression was also a kind of mental illness. Why do you insist on arguing with me about that?¡± Yu Zhihong took out a cigarette in frustration. ¡°Look what Tingzhi is like now. If the Song family breaks off the engagement at the engagement party, our family will become the laughing stock of River City.¡± ¡°The Song family will not break off the engagement. Miss Song is not that kind of person.¡± Fang Minghui was very certain. Yu Zhihong sighed. People were unpredictable. Nobody could tell what would happen in the future. ¡°So what if Miss Song is a good person and won¡¯t break off the engagement? Tingzhi is already 26 years old. As an adult, he should learn to be self-sufficient. Otherwise, what should he do after he gets married and has children? You can¡¯t support him forever.¡± Because Mr. Yu and Fang Minghui coddled Yu Tingzhi and kept giving him money without restraint, Yu Tingzhi became dependent on them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me giving him money? Our family is wealthy. Of course it would not be a problem for us to support Tingzhi. He has been sad since the accident happened. As a father, you should comfort him, not make it worse.¡± Fang Minghui¡¯s eyes turned red. Yu Zhihong took a puff of his cigarette and looked at Fang Minghui. He softened and said, ¡°Minghui, you know that¡¯s not what I mean. Do you think I¡¯m not sad that Tingzhi becomes like this? I am his father. I¡¯m doing everything for his own good. I hope that he can be back on track more than anyone. He is a man and he needs to learn to be strong.¡± Fang Minghui knew that Yu Zhihong was doing this for Yu Tingzhi¡¯s own good. However, as a mother, she couldn¡¯t just watch Yu Tingzhi suffer. ¡°Do you think I want this? You know how much pain Tingzhi suffered before.¡± Fang Minghui¡¯s eyes were slightly red, ¡°Do you think Tingzhi isn¡¯t sad? He was such a proud person in the past. And what is he like now? He must have suffered a lot. As a mother, I don¡¯t want him to be successful. I just want him to be happy.¡± Yu Zhihong took a puff of his cigarette. His feelings were very complicated. Suddenly, he remembered what happened 13 years ago. After a long time, Yu Zhihong put out the cigarette in his hand and let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right. Aren¡¯t we earning money for our children? I should make more money for Tingzhi before I am too old to work.¡± ¡­ The next day. Zhou Lei suppressed her anger and gave Song Hua a designer dress. ¡°You put this on and go to a tea party with Baoyi and me.¡± Zhou Lei added, ¡°When you get there, don¡¯t talk too much. Just follow behind Baoyi and do whatever she asks you to do. Don¡¯t embarrass us.¡± The tea party was full of rich and noble ladies. If Song Hua did anything embarrassing, Zhou Lei was afraid that would get Song Baoyi into trouble. Zhou Lei stood in front of Song Hua condescendingly. Zhou Lei thought she could already predict Song Hua¡¯s reaction. Song Hua would be very excited and grateful to her. After all, a wench like Song Hua definitely had not attended a tea party, let alone wear a high-end designer dress. Song Hua was curled up on the chair in the balcony and reading a book. She looked quiet and peaceful. When Song Hua heard Zhou Lei¡¯s words, Song Hua looked up lazily and a ray of sunlight shone on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± It was a very simple sentence Zhou Lei frowned slightly. She even thought that she was hearing things. Did Song Hua mean that she was not going to attend the tea party? Chapter 20 - Two Losers Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhou Lei started to suspect that Song Hua did not hear what she was saying. Otherwise, why would Song Hua reject her? Awench like Song Hua should be very looking forward to going to a tea party. Zhou Lei said patiently. ¡°The tea party is at 11:30. I give you ten minutes to change your clothes. If you are too slow, don¡¯t blame us for not taking you.¡± ¡°I said that I was not free.¡± Song Hua did not even raise her head. Instead, she turned a page of the book. Her voice was still faint and emotionless. Zhou Lei frowned slightly and could barely hide the look of disgust in her eyes. She thought Song Hua was really unpresentable. If Song Baoyi had not asked to take Song Hua to the tea party, Zhou Lei would not have thought of giving Song Hua a chance to go to such a high-class place. However, not only did Song Hua not thank Song Baoyi for that, but Song Hua also refused to go to the tea party. Song Hua¡¯s biological parents were definitely not good people. Otherwise, why would they have such an ungrateful daughter? ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Zhou Lei picked up the dress. ¡°If you don¡¯t go this time, you will never be able to go to such an occasion.¡± Zhou Lei thought that Song Hua would be afraid when she heard this. But Song Hua still looked indifferent as if she did not hear it. What a b*tch! Zhou Lei was furious. She held her dress tightly with both hands and glared at Song Hua before she left. Only then did Zhou Lei realize that she did not recognize any of the words on the book in Song Hua¡¯s hand. It was not like any language Zhou Lei knew. How could a wench like Song Hua read it? Did Song Hua really think that she could be like Song Baoyi by holding a book written in a foreign language? Song Baoyi was proficient in four languages and famous for her brilliance in River City. Zhou Lei brought the dress downstairs. ¡°Mom, why are you taking the dress down?¡± Song Baoyi already changed her clothes. Today, she wore a white blouse, a black skirt, and a pair of limited edition white shoes. Also, Song Baoyi put on perfect makeup, which made her look very beautiful. Song Baoyi¡¯s title of being the number one beauty in River City was not groundless. ¡°Is it because she doesn¡¯t like the dress I chose for her?¡± Song Baoyi continued to ask. It gave Zhou Lei a headache when Song Baoyi mentioned Song Hua. Song Baoyi always looked out for Song Hua. But Song Hua never treated Song Baoyi as her younger sister. ¡°It has nothing to do with the dress. She said that she was not free,¡± Zhou Lei said. Song Baoyi glanced up. ¡°Is she very busy?¡± Song Hua just returned from the countryside. She did not know anyone in River City and was unfamiliar with this place. Song Baoyi really could not think of what Song Hua was busy doing. Zhou Lei continued, ¡°When I went upstairs, I saw her holding a book written in a foreign language. In my opinion, she was just putting on an act. How funny!¡± ¡°A book written in a foreign language? What language is it?¡± Song Baoyi was a little curious. Thinking that Song Hua could speak a foreign language, Song Baoyi continued, ¡°Maybe she can really understand it.¡± Song Dalong made his fortune in the 1990s. He was not very culturally educated, so he idolized cultured people. Song Dalong was arty and bought a lot of famous paintings. When Song Baoyi grew up to be a talented young woman, Song Dalong longed to tell everyone that his daughter was omnipotent. ¡®Then, Song Dalong put a big bookshelf in the living room. The bookshelf was filled with world-famous books. Almost everyone who came to the Song family¡¯s house knew that Song Baoyi was knowledgeable. Zhou Lei pointed at one of the books on the bookshelf and said, ¡°It seems to be this language.¡± Song Baoyi turned around and looked. ¡°This is Ethian language.¡± In Song Baoyi¡¯s opinion, even she could not understand Ethian language, let alone Song Hua. It turned out that Song Hua was really pretending to know what she didn¡¯t know. Song Baoyi did not expect Song Hua to be so conceited. Song Hua must have noticed that there was a book about Ethian characters on the bookshelf in the living room, and that was why she bought one book written in Ethian language. Didn¡¯t Song Hua understand that she could never be like Song Baoyi? Zhou Lei continued, ¡°If Song Hua isn¡¯t going to get engaged to Yu Tingzhi on your behalf, I would never want to see her in my life. She¡¯s nothing but a jinx.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Song Baoyi continued, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t need to force her to do it. It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhou Lei nodded and said, ¡°Baoyi, she has never treated you as her sister. Besides, she is not your biological sister. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for you to pour your heart out to her. It¡¯s not worth Song Baoyi smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care how she treats me. I just want to do what I think is right.¡± Zhou Lei shook her head helplessly. Song Baoyi was too kind. Zhou Lei was a little worried that Song Baoyi would lose out in the future. Song Hua was reading when she suddenly felt a little tired. Then, she covered her head with the book and fell asleep. All of a sudden, the kitten on the ground jumped onto Song Hua. Song Hua wanted to shake the kitten off. Nevertheless, she suddenly thought of something and put her hand on the kitten. On the tall building opposite the Song family¡¯s villa. Two young men stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. One of them was tall and straight in build, wearing overalls and a black t-shirt. He held a pair of binoculars in one hand and put the other hand in his pocket. Although his deep eyes were hidden under the binoculars and his face was covered, he looked aggressive. He pursed his lips. And the air around him was cold. ¡°Tingzhi, did you see it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡®Wang Dengfeng was a little anxious. ¡°I mean the drone at three o¡¯clock.¡± Yu Tingzhi slowly moved the binoculars towards three o¡¯clock. Ina few moments, the apple of his throat bobbed. He could see through the binoculars that a beauty was sleeping soundly. The kitten was lying on her knees. Although the beauty covered her face with the book, her good body was exposed. She bent her long legs on the chair. A few strands of her hair fell from the chair and flew in the wind. Who was she? ¡°Is it the Song family¡¯s house?¡± Ina few moments, Yu Tingzhi spoke indifferently. His voice was a little low. ¡°Probably,¡± Wang Dengfeng replied. ¡°Did you say that Song Dalong had one other daughter besides Song Jinfeng?¡± Yu Tingzhi continued to ask. Wang Dengfeng was a little helpless. ¡°Tingzhi, I¡¯ve told you many times that your fiance¡¯s name is Song Baoyi, not Song Jinfeng.¡± Wang Dengfeng added, ¡°Song Dalong adopted a child before Song Baoyi was born.¡± Hearing that, Yu Tingzhi seemed to have thought of something and frowned slightly. Wang Dengfeng went on, ¡°Speaking of which, Song Dalong¡¯s adopted daughter is quite pitiful. When Song Dalong and Zhou Lei just got married, Zhou Lei couldn¡¯t get pregnant. Later on, they adopted a child and Zhou Lei got pregnant not long after that. Then, Zhou Lei gave birth to Song Baoyi. When Song Baoyi was about six years old, she was diagnosed with liver failure. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Song Dalong¡¯s adopted daughter donated her liver to Song Baoyi, Song Baoyi wouldn¡¯t have survived. However, after Song Baoyi recovered, Song Dalong and Zhou Lei sent their adopted daughter to the countryside and ignored her.¡± People said it was because Song Dalong¡¯s adopted daughter was disobedient that Song Dalong and Zhou Lei sent her to the countryside. Nevertheless, Wang Dengfeng didn¡¯t think so. No matter what kind of person Song Dalong¡¯s adopted daughter was, Song Dalong and Zhou Lei should raise her right for she donated her liver to save Song Baoyi. Yu Tingzhi did not say a word. His eyes hidden under the binoculars were deep. After a moment, he put down the binoculars. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± It was a simple sentence. Wang Dengfeng was stunned. ¡°Tingzhi, did you see that drone?¡± ¡°No.¡± Wang Dengfeng said, ¡°That is impossible. The drone was right there. Give me the binoculars and let me take a look.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± Yu Tingzhi threw the binoculars onto the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s go play games.¡± Hearing that they were going to play games, Wang Dengfeng immediately perked up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing the sound of her son playing games with Yu Tingzhi, Mrs. Wang was disappointed with Wang Dengfeng. Then, she looked at Wang Dengyue, who was talking business with Mr. Wang in the living room, and let out a long sigh. After a long time, Wang Dengfeng pushed Yu Tingzhi¡¯s wheelchair and walked downstairs. ¡°Dad, Mom, I am going to send Tingzhi back and I won¡¯t come home for dinner tonight.¡± Mrs. Wang nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay. Drive slowly! Tingzhi, you are welcome to come over when you have time.¡± Although Yu Tingzhi¡¯s reputation was bad, he was still her son¡¯s good friend. Besides, Yu Tingzhi was a decent guy with a good appearance, so Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t hate him. Yu Tingzhi replied, ¡°I will.¡± Mr. Wang was too lazy to talk with his useless son and he didn¡¯t want to look at Yu Tingzhi. Hence, Mr. Wang turned around and walked into the study. Wang Dengyue put away the documents and followed his father into the study as if he didn¡¯t see Yu Tingzhi. In Wang Dengyue¡¯s opinion, he was an ambitious person. All his good friends were elites. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time talking to Wang Dengfeng and Yu Tingzhi. Wang Dengfeng pushed Yu Tingzhi¡¯s wheelchair to the door. Thinking of the attitudes of his father and Wang Dengyue, Wang Dengfeng was afraid that Yu Tingzhi would feel uncomfortable. Hence, Wang Dengfeng said, ¡°My father and my brother are always like that. Tingzhi, don¡¯t take it to heart..¡± Chapter 21 - Faith Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The moment he finished speaking, Wang Dengfeng looked at Yu Tingzhi with some apprehension. There was no special expression on his face. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and no emotions could be seen from his face. Wang Dengfeng licked his lips, then he said, ¡°My father is not targeting you. He treats me the same. Perhaps in his heart, only Wang Dengyue is his biological son! No matter what I do, he always thinks that I am ignorant and incompetent, and he will always deny me.¡± He liked esports, and in Wang Mancheng¡¯s eyes, it was just an addiction to online games. He wanted to start his own business and hoped that his father would encourage him. Wang Mancheng felt that he was too ambitious. He had become good friends with Yu Tingzhi, and Wang Mancheng felt that he was self-depraved and did not want to improve. Wang Mancheng seemed to have never taken him seriously. At this point, he laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°But I don¡¯t care. Who cares what he thinks of me?¡± In fact, Wang Dengfeng sometimes envied Yu Tingzhi. Although Yu Tingzhi¡¯s reputation was notorious and everyone in Jiang City avoided him, he had all the love of his parents. Yu Tingzhi lowered his eyes and turned the silver ring on his index finger. Under the sunlight, the ancient ring reflected a mysterious light. ¡°Have you heard of a saying?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Wang Dengfeng asked. Yu Tingzhi continued, ¡°Born as a dragon. Even if you break your palm teeth, pull out your scales, blind your eyes and lose your claws, and fall into the shallows, a dragon will still be a dragon.¡± He said each word in a low voice. His voice was not loud, but it was enough to make an impression. Wang Dengfeng just looked at Yu Tingzhi and did not respond for a long time. This feeling was a little strange. It was as if he suddenly had faith, and his chest was filled with strength. ¡°Yu Tingzhi.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°believe in you!¡± Yu Tingzhi laughed softly, ¡°But I don¡¯t even believe in myself.¡± The sunlight shone on his body through the mottled leaves, and his entire person seemed unreal. A moment later, Yu Tingzhi slowly looked back, his expression still very calm. ¡°In this world, the only person you should trust is yourself. Never Place your hopes on others.¡± Song Baoyi followed Zhou Lei to the Tea Party. This tea party was initiated by the wife of the Li family, one of the eight great families in Jiang City. The location was the Li family¡¯s back garden. The Li family manor occupied an area of ten acres. There were pavilions and pavilions in the back garden. The birds sang and the flowers were fragrant. The Breeze blew gently, and the environment was elegant. A dozen or so ladies gathered together. They brought their children with them. They chatted and laughed. It was very lively. Over the years, the song family¡¯s position among the wealthy clans had become increasingly prominent. With Song Baoyi¡¯s well-known beauty, before they even stepped into the garden, Mrs. Li and Zheng Shuhui all stood up to greet them. ¡°Mrs. Song, we were just talking about Miss song. She a famous talent in our Jiang City. Here you are.¡± Everyone liked to listen to pretty words, especially those with a strong sense of vanity like Zhou Lei. If she met someone who praised Song Baoyi, she could sit there and listen to them all day. ¡°Oh thank you. You are too kind.¡± Zhou Lei was proud, but she still said very modestly, ¡°It¡¯s you guys who praise our Baoyi too much.¡± Zheng Shuhui smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because she deserves all the praises! All of us are envious of you for having such a good daughter!¡± ¡®As a wife and mother, who wouldn¡¯t want to have a good daughter like Song Baoyi who was envied by everyone? ¡°Mrs. Song, we all want to ask you, how did you raise such an outstanding daughter?¡± Upon hearing this, the other ladies immediately seconded. Based on Song Baoyi¡¯s current development, she would definitely have great achievements in the future. Networking was especially important in the circle of wealthy families. It was just a pity that¡­ Song Baoyi would soon be engaged to the most useless man of Jiang City. Listening to the crowd¡¯s agreement, the smile on Zhou Lei¡¯s face could not be hidden, and she was no longer modest. She continued, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t teach her much. It was mainly up to the child herself. She liked to read since she was young, We were afraid that her eyes would be damaged from reading too much, but we couldn¡¯t stop her. ¡°That¡¯s talent! We are so envious of her!¡± After Zhou Lei finished chatting with everyone, Song Baoyi slowly greeted everyone one by one. She had signed up for etiquette classes since she was young, and her words and actions were well-mannered. At this moment, she had successfully become the focus of everyone. At this moment, someone said, ¡°Mrs. Yun is here.¡± The praise for Song Baoyi gradually faded as everyone turned to look at the entrance. Song Baoyi also turned her head. ¡®The lady in the front was wearing a dark green cheongsam. Although she was already forty-three years old, her figure was still curvy. Her long hair was tied at the back of her head, making it impossible to tell her actual age. The lady was holding onto a seventeen or eighteen -year-old girl. The girl was about 5 feet 3 inches tall and wore designer clothing. Her hair was disheveled and she wore a blue mask. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at the crowd. This lady was from the Yun family, Zhou Fengyan. Yun family was the head of the Eight great clans. The girl beside Zhou Fengyan was her only daughter and the future heir of the Yun family. Yun Shiyao. ¡®The moment Zhou Fengyan entered, everyone rushed to greet her. A moment later, Mrs. Li introduced, ¡°Mrs. Yun, this is Mrs. Song and Miss Song.¡± Zhou Lei¡¯s face was full of flattery. ¡°Mrs. Yun, you look so young. How do you look like the mother of an 18-year-old child?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Baoyi looked at Zhou Fengyan and politely said, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yun. This must be Miss Yun, right?¡± With that, Song Baoyi took the initiative to reach out to Yun Shiyao. ¡°Miss Yun, I¡¯m Song Baoyi. I¡¯m the same age as you. I¡¯m in my third year of high school this year. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Looking at Song Baoyi¡¯s outstretched hand, Yun Shiyao took a step back and gripped Mrs. Yun¡¯s clothes tightly. Ever since her disfigurement three years ago, she had developed an inferiority complex, especially when it came to beautiful girls. The smile on Song Baoyi¡¯s face was still there, but deep down, she was very unhappy. No one had ever been so disrespectful to her. She was already paying Yun Shiyao enough respect by being willing to shake hands with this ugly freak. She did not expect Yun Shiyao to be so unappreciative. Yun Shiyao was very ugly. She had once scared a child unconscious, so almost no one of her age was willing to play with her. If it were not for the fact that the Yun family was not one of the eight great clans, Yun Shiyao would have long been a street rat. If it were not for the fact that the Song family wanted to borrow the Yun family¡¯s power, she would not have treated Yun Shiyao! Zhou Fengyan took a step forward and held Song Baoyi¡¯s hand. ¡°Shiyao has an introverted personality. Miss Song, don¡¯t mind her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I used to be more introverted than Miss Yun. It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve become more extroverted!¡± She was so polite and generous. How could such a kind-hearted girl not be liked by others? Moreover, Zhou Fengyan had heard that Song Baoyi was Wu Yue¡¯s student and was talented. She was better than her teacher in treating burns. If not, Zhou Fengyan would not have brought Yun Shiyao to this tea party. In fact, over the years, in order to restore her daughter¡¯s face, Zhou Fengyan had sought out many doctors and fallen for many tricks. However, she was not discouraged. She believed that one day, her daughter would definitely take off her mask and walk under the Sun. Now, she finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel. Since Song Baoyi was Wu Yue¡¯s student, she definitely had the ability to restore Yun Shiyao¡¯s face. With this thought in mind, Zhou Fengyan continued, ¡°Miss Song, May I have a word with you?¡± Song Baoyi, of course, knew the reason and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Mrs. Li had already prepared the tea room and immediately led the two into it. Zhou Fengyan turned to look at Yun Shiyao and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Yaoyao, wait outside for a moment. I¡¯ll have a word with miss song.¡± Yun Shiyao nodded. ¡®When they arrived at the Teahouse, Zhou Fengyan took a sip of tea and said, ¡°I heard that Miss Song¡¯s medical skills are pretty good and that she has the ability to heal anything.¡± ¡°You flatter me.¡± Song Baoyi was very modest. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky to have a good teacher.¡± Zhou Fengyan smiled at Song Baoyi. ¡°In the end, Miss Song is still talented. By the way, with my daughter Shiyao¡¯s face, how confident is Miss Song?¡± ¡°Eighty percent,¡± Song Baoyi said. ¡°Really?¡±At that moment, Zhou Fengyan seemed to see hope. Song Baoyi nodded. Zhou Fengyan said again, ¡°Miss Song, to tell you the truth, Shiyao¡¯s situation is much more complicated than you think. Why Don¡¯t you take a look first before coming to a conclusion?¡± ¡®Those who had experienced too much disappointment knew very well that it was not a good feeling. Zhou Fengyan no longer wanted to experience disappointment after being filled with hope Song Baoyi did not directly answer this question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you sure that Miss Yun¡¯s face was burned?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Fengyan nodded. Song Baoyi smiled and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to look. Mrs. Yun, as long as you believe me, Miss Yun can take off her mask in the future..¡± Chapter 22 - The Mysterious Business Tycoon! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Song Baoyi looked at Zhou Fengyan with determination in her eyes. She was indeed confident that she could cure Yun Shiyao. It was not 80%. It was actually100%! To say that she was only 80% confident was a sign of modesty. Song Baoyi believed that people should keep a low profile no matter what. Zhou Fengyan looked at Song Baoyi with a complicated and wavering expression. After a while, Song Baoyi continued, ¡°Mrs. Yun, traditional Chinese medicine is all about fate and trust. If you don¡¯t trust me, then I won¡¯t be able to help Miss Yun.¡± At this point, Song Baoyi stood up. ¡°Your time is precious. Since you don¡¯t trust me, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± This was the pride of a doctor. Zhou Fengyan¡¯s lack of trust in her was her own loss. She would regret it. Just as Song Baoyi was about to leave, Zhou Fengyan said, ¡°Miss Song, Wait!¡± Song Baoyi turned to look at Zhou Fengyan. She was still as gentle and generous as before. ¡°Mrs. Yun, is there anything else?¡± Zhou Fengyan looked at Song Baoyi. ¡°Miss Song, I believe in You.¡± Song Baoyi was, after all, Wu Yue¡¯s student. ¡®Wu Yue had made a name for him in the world. Due to her looks, in recent years, Yun Shiyao had become more and more inferior and timid. As a mother, she could not watch her daughter behave like this. Therefore, she chose to believe in Song Baoyi. Zhou Fengyan continued, ¡°Miss song, please help my daughter.¡± Song Baoyi smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for your trust. As doctors, it is our responsibility to save lives and help the injured.¡± Zhou Fengyan continued to ask, ¡°Miss song, when can you start treating my daughter?¡± Song Baoyi said, ¡°I need to see what medicinal ingredients Miss Yun needs for her face.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call Shiyao in now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Baoyi nodded. Not long after, Yun Shiyao walked in. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Shiyao.¡± Zhou Fengyan walked over and held her hand. ¡°Show Miss Song Your Face.¡± Hearing this, Yun Shiyao raised her head to look at Song Baoyi. Her expression was unclear. She had experienced too many disappointments. Now, she no longer had any expectations. Song Baoyi walked over and kindly said, ¡°Miss Yun, please take off your mask.¡± Yun Shiyao hesitated for a moment. She really did not want to show the scar to others. She could not stand the strange looks from others. ¡°Please, Shiyao,¡± Zhou Fengyan said softly. ¡°Let Miss Song take a look.¡± Song Baoyi continued, ¡°Miss Yun, in doctors¡¯ eyes, there is no distinction between beauty and ugliness. My task is to cure your face.¡± Yun Shiyao bit her lip and slowly removed her mask. Although she was mentally prepared that the scar on Yun Shiyao¡¯s face would not be too good, when she saw Yun Shiyao¡¯s face, Song Baoyi was still shocked. Most of her face was scarred from the burn. It was hideous and scary. No wonder she had scared a child before. Seeing the strange look on Baoyi¡¯s face, Shiyao quickly put on her mask. Shiyao thought that Baoyi would not be afraid. She did not expect¡­ Zhou Fengyan looked at her. ¡°Miss Song, how is it?¡± Song Baoyi suppressed the panic in her heart. ¡°Miss Yun¡¯s scars are a little severe. I¡¯ll go back and prepare some medicine. I estimate that I¡¯ll be able to prepare all the herbs in about 15 days. When that time comes, I¡¯ll pay Miss Yun a visit.¡± Although it was only a glance, Song Baoyi was able to confirm the condition of Yun Shiyao¡¯s face very quickly. If it were anyone else, they would not be able to do anything about this kind of old-fashioned burns. But who was she? She was Song Baoyi! She was 100% confident that she could cure Yun Shiyao. ¡®As long as she could cure Yun Shiyao, the Yun family would be so grateful for her. When that time came, the Yun family would have to do whatever she said. ¡°Miss Song, thank you so much!¡±Zhou Fengyan was very excited. Song Baoyi smiled faintly. ¡°Mrs. Yun, I told you that this is the responsibility of a doctor.¡± Zhou Fengyan admired Song Baoyi even more. After the consultation, Mrs. Yun greeted everyone and left with Yun Shiyao. ¡®The topic of conversation returned to Song Baoyi. ¡°Miss Song is so outstanding and knows what she does. She should have chosen a good husband. The Yu family is really taking advantage of her! That¡­¡± The word ¡®trash¡¯ was already on the tip of her lip, but she changed her wording to ¡°the third son¡¯. Although Yu Tingzhi was useless, he was song Baoyi¡¯s fianc¨¦ after all. In front of Song Baoyi, she still had to be polite. Hearing this, Zhou Lei¡¯s expression did not change. She smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Fang, you remembered wrongly, right? The one who is engaged to the Yu family¡¯s third son is my eldest daughter, Song Hua.¡± Eldest Daughter? Only then did everyone remember that song Dalong and Zhou Lei had an adopted daughter. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mrs. Fang was a shrewd person and immediately took back what she said. She smiled and said, ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong!¡± Mrs. Li, who was at the side, said, ¡°Those who want to chase after Miss Song can line up from River City to Cloud City next door! The third son of the Yu family could only dream of Miss Song! In my opinion, Miss Song is worthy of Mr. Xian Ting!¡± ¡®Mr. Xian Ting was a famous man in Hucon. Let alone in Hucon, he was a famous existence even in the entire world. ¡®Three years ago, the business that he founded occupied an important place in the world. All Hucon businessmen had to do business under his protection. At the same time, he was also the protector of the businessmen and a beacon. It was just that Mr. Xian Ting was too mysterious and had never appeared in the financial newspapers, so the outside world was very curious about him. At the mention of Mr. Xianting, Song Baoyi¡¯s face showed some embarrassment. ¡®Mr. Xian Ting was her idol and also her ideal type. After all, as the main character, she would either not marry or marry the most eye-catching one! Although she had never met Mr. Xian Ting before, she believed that one day, Mr. Xian Ting would fall for her. Outstanding people would always attract each other! ¡®The Tea Party ended. Zhou Lei asked, ¡°How¡¯s Baoyi? Are you confident that you could heal Miss Yun¡¯s injure?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely restore Yun Shiyao¡¯s previous appearance.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Lei was very excited. ¡°Baoyi, our Song family¡¯s glory will depend on you in the future!¡± Not to mention River City, even in the entire Hucon, there wasn¡¯t a second girl as outstanding as Song Baoyi. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Baoyi nodded. Song Baoyi was confident that she could let the Song family rise to the top of the wealthy class. Zhou Lei continued, ¡°Baoyi, if you can really marry Mr. Xian Ting then I won¡¯t have lived my life in vain!¡± ¡®That was Mr. Xian Ting! He was a god-like existence! Song Baoyi¡¯s lips curled slightly. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were full of determination. ¡®Today was the day that Doctor Wu went to see Shangguan Yingyuing again. Three days had passed, and the injuries on Shangguan Yingying¡¯s face had indeed recovered a lot. After taking her pulse, Doctor Wu raised his hand to stroke his grey beard. ¡°Mr. Shangguan, Mrs. Shangguan, and Mr. Cheng, don¡¯t worry. Miss Shangguan is fine now! In another half a month, she will be able to see the Sun.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Shangguan Yingying was very excited. Doctor Wu nodded. He had treated patients for so many years and rarely made mistakes. ¡°Thank you.¡±Cheng Lin took out the bank card that she had prepared earlier. ¡°This is a token of my appreciation. Please accept it.¡± Doctor Wu naturally would not refuse. After all, he relied on his medical skills for a living. ¡°If there are any problems, you can ask Mr. Cheng to contact me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Shangguan Zheng sent Doctor Wu out. In the house, Cheng Lin was very happy. She looked at Cheng Yuang and said, ¡°This Doctor Wu really lives up to his reputation!¡± Cheng Yuang smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a must! He is the best!¡± Shangguan Yingying touched her improved face and revealed a smile that hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Cheng Yuang patted Shangguan Yingying¡¯s head. ¡°Silly Child!¡± ¡®The next morning, a scream broke the silence in the Shangguan family home. Cheng Lin and Shangguan Zheng ran to their daughter¡¯s bedroom immediately, their faces full of anxiety. ¡°Yingying, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shangguan Yingying covered her face with her hands and cried bitterly. ¡°Dad and mom! What should we do! My face is rotten! My face is rotten!¡± ¡°Yingying, it¡¯s okay. Show your face to Mom!¡±Cheng Lin calmed down and comforted her gently. Hearing that, Shangguan Yingying slowly squatted on the bed and let go of her hands. Seeing Shangguan Yingying¡¯s face, Cheng Lin and Shangguan Zheng were shocked! ¡®They saw that Shangguan Yingying¡¯s face, which had gradually recovered, was now festering. Yellow and white blood pus flowed out of the wound, which was shocking. At the same time, there was a faint stench in the air. Cheng Lin immediately turned to look at Shangguan Zheng.. ¡°Quick! Go and call Yuang!¡± Chapter 23 - Song Hua Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shangguan Zheng immediately contacted Cheng Yuang. ¡°Mom, Mom, am I going to die? No¡­¡± In the bedroom, Shangguan Ying cried loudly in Cheng Lin¡¯s arms. ¡°You will be fine! I am here! I will not let anything happen to you!¡± Cheng Lin patted Shangguan Ying¡¯s back gently and comforted her. ¡°Your dad has already contacted your uncle. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Then, will my face heal up?¡± Shangguan Ying asked. ¡°Of course! Your face will definitely heal up.¡± Cheng Lin said. ¡°If Doctor Wu can¡¯t cure you, we will find other famous doctors! Your dad and I will cure your face even if we have to spend our last penny.¡± Under Cheng Lin¡¯s comfort, Shangguan Ying slowly calmed down. Half an hour later, Cheng Yuang rushed over in a hurry. Although he had already learned through the phone that the condition of Shangguan Ying¡¯s face had worsened, after seeing Shangguan Ying with his own eyes, Cheng Yuang was still shocked. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at her directly. ¡°Ying, Doctor Wu is already on his way here. Don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Cheng Lin¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°Ying¡¯s condition has clearly started to improve. Why does everything get worse?¡± At this moment, Cheng Yuang suddenly thought of something. ¡°Lin, do you remember the last time I told you that I met a little girl when I was buying medicine for Ying? At that time, she pointed out that Doctor Wu¡¯s prescription was wrong and suggested that I change the two herbs in the prescription! If I don¡¯t change them, the wound will definitely fester!¡± However, Cheng Yuang did not listen to Song Hua¡¯s words at that time. Instead, he felt that Song Hua was bragging. But now, Song Hua was right about all the symptoms! Now thinking of it, Cheng Yuang felt extremely regretful! ¡°Then quickly go find her!¡± Cheng Lin held Cheng Yuang¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You must find her!¡± ¡°But in the vast sea of people, where can I find her?¡± Moreover, it had already been three days. Cheng Yuang scratched his head, feeling a headache. If he had known it earlier, he would have told the girl to give him a contact number. At this moment, he wished that he could turn the clock back. Shangguan Zheng raised his head and looked at Cheng Yuang. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pharmacy. Maybe the pharmacy owner has her contact number!¡± After saying that, Shangguan Zheng picked up the phone on the table. ¡°T¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Yuang nodded. Soon, the two of them arrived at the pharmacy. ¡®The owner of the pharmacy knew Cheng Yuang. When he saw him coming over, he immediately went up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Cheng.¡± Cheng Yuang did not waste his words and asked directly, ¡°Mr. Wu, do you still remember the little girl I met the last time I came here to buy medicine?¡± ¡°That little girl who only knew how to brag?¡± Song Hua also left a deep impression on Mr. Wu. After all, Song Hua was the first person who dared to question Doctor Wu. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was too ignorant! Mr. Wu, do you know how to contact her?¡± Mr. Wu was a little curious, but he did not raise any questions. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, she only came here once.¡± Hearing this, Cheng Yuang fell into despair. At this moment, Mr. Wu suddenly said, ¡°Oh! I have her WhatsApp!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cheng Yuang grabbed Mr. Wu¡¯s hand excitedly. Mr. Wu took out his phone with his left hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I just happened to have no change in the shop that day, so I added her WhatsApp.¡± Soon, with the help of Mr. Wu, Cheng Yuang successfully contacted Song Hua. Cheng Yuang first apologized for his rudeness. Then he said, ¡°Miss Song, I know you¡¯re a capable person! Please save my niece! I¡¯m in the pharmacy now. Tell me, what medicine does my niece need to take? I¡¯ll buy it right away!¡± ¡°Mr. Cheng, calm down.¡± Song Hua¡¯s tone was slightly indifferent. ¡°Send me the address. I need to confirm the patient¡¯s condition before I prescribe the right medicine.¡± As for traditional Chinese medicine, there were four ways of diagnosis which included observing, listening, questioning and feeling the pulse. From Cheng Yuang¡¯s description, the patient¡¯s injury had already gotten a very serious infection. It was no use only taking medicine. Hearing this, Cheng Yuang did not waste his words and immediately sent the address to Song Hua. ¡°Miss Song, we¡¯ll wait for you to come over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After contacting Song Hua, Cheng Yuang felt more relieved and drove back with Shangguan Zheng. Sitting in the car, Cheng Yuang looked at Shangguan Zheng who was frowning. He comforted him, ¡°Zheng, don¡¯t worry. Ying will definitely recover this time.¡± Shangguan Zheng sighed softly. ¡°I hope so.¡± After saying that, Shangguan Zheng continued, ¡°T¡¯ll tell your sister to greet Miss Song at the door in case Miss Song arrives before us.¡± Half an hour later, a luxurious car appeared at the entrance of Shangguan¡¯s house. Cheng Yuang jumped out of the car and looked at Cheng Lin who was waiting at the door. ¡°Lin, has Miss Song arrived?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cheng Lin shook her head. At that moment, a taxi came from the intersection. Soon, a slender figure walked out of the taxi. The girl had a simple bun on her head. She was wearing a white t-shirt, old jeans, and a pair of white sports shoes. She did not wear any makeup. She was dressed in a simple way, but she still exuded astonishing glamour. She was pure, lively and seductive. ¡°Is that Miss Song?¡± Cheng Lin asked. Shangguan Zheng also turned to look at her. The little girl standing not far away was even younger than he imagined. Cheng Yuang tured his head. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Song!¡± Although he had only seen Song Hua once, Cheng Yuang still recognized her at a glance. ¡°Miss Song!¡± Cheng Yuang immediately went up to greet her. ¡°Mr. Cheng.¡± ¡°Miss Song, please follow me this way.¡± Cheng Yuang changed his previous arrogant attitude. His heart and his eyes were full of respect. ¡°By the way, let me make an introduction. This is my sister Cheng Lin, my brother-in-law, Shangguan Zheng.¡± ¡°Hello, I am Song Hua.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly. ¡°Miss Song, please take care of my daughter!¡± Although the little girl in front of her looked young, Cheng Lin still held great hopes. After all, Song Hua could tell at a glance that there was something wrong with Doctor Wu¡¯s prescription. Ordinary people did not have such discerning eyes! ¡°Let me take a look at your daughter¡¯s condition first.¡± Soon, they brought Song Hua to Shangguan Ying¡¯s bedroom. Shangguan Ying¡¯s face was already in a very serious condition. The stench from the wound could not be concealed. If no one could cure her, his entire face would fester. ¡®When Song Hua saw Shangguan Ying¡¯s face, Song Hua¡¯s expression did not change. She did not even frown. She reached out her fingers to check Shangguan Ying¡¯s pulse. Her voice was clear and light. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll listen to your pulse.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shangguan Ying had never seen anyone more beautiful than Song Hua, so she was a little stunned. A moment later, Song Hua released Shangguan Ying¡¯s wrist. Shangguan Zheng immediately asked, ¡°Miss Song, how is my daughter?¡± ¡°Her condition is a little dangerous.¡± Song Hua said attentively. ¡°She needs to take medicine and get acupuncture treatment at the same time. Only by doing both can she fully recover.¡± Acupuncture? Hearing this, Shangguan Ying was a little afraid and asked, ¡°Will it hurt very much?¡± ¡°A little, but it is tolerable. During the period of acupuncture, you can not remove the gauze on your face. You can not eat spicy and greasy food. You need to sleep early and wake up early. You can not stay up late.¡± Song Hua turned to look at Shangguan Zheng, ¡°If you believe me, do as I say. Your daughter should refrain from those foods from now on. I will come to your house around four o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon for acupuncture treatment.¡± Chapter 24 - Impossible Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Before Shangguan Zheng uttered a word, Cheng Lin immediately said, ¡°Miss Song, we believe in you.¡± Cheng Lin was a knowledgeable person. She could tell at a glance that Song Hua was different from ordinary girls. She was calm, self-controlled, and well-spoken. She exuded a temperament that girls of this age did not have. She must have experienced a lot. ¡°Okay.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly and continued, ¡°Do you have a pen and paper?¡± ¡°Of course, we have.¡± Cheng Lin immediately asked the servant to bring a pen and paper. Song Hua took the paper and wrote a prescription, noting the don¡¯ts and the items used to bandage the wound. Then, she handed the paper to Cheng Lin. ¡°Prepare the things written on the paper. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Lin took the prescription. When she saw the words on it, she was stunned for a moment. Song Hua¡¯s handwriting had an elegant charm. It was pleasing to the eye. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, it would have been hard to believe that such beautiful words were written by such a young girl. Her handwriting was like her temperament, elegant, attractive, and astonishingly beautiful. Song Hua was such a wonderful creature that no one could forget. ¡°Then I got to go,¡± Song Hua continued. ¡°TIl send you off.¡± Cheng Lin walked Song Hua out. ¡®When they reached the door, Song Hua turned to look at Cheng Lin. ¡°Mrs. Shangguan, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Cheng Lin smiled. ¡°I should be about the same age as your mother. Miss Song, if you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Lin.¡± ¡°Lin.¡± Cheng Lin continued, ¡°I¡¯l tell the driver to send you back.¡± Song Hua pointed at the shared bike parked by the roadside. ¡°I¡¯l ride the bike. It¡¯ll be quick.¡± ¡°Miss Song, let the driver get you home.¡± ¡°No need. Thank you for your kindness.¡± Having finished the sentence, Song Hua walked to the side of the road, pushed a shared bike out, and rode away. Her hair was dancing in the breeze, which formed a perfect arc in the air. It displayed chaotic beauty. Cheng Lin watched the figure disappear in her sight, and the huge worry that pestered her heart for many days slowly faded away. After a moment, Cheng Lin turned around and returned to her room. Shangguan Zheng asked, ¡°Did Miss Song leave?¡± Cheng Lin nodded. Shangguan Zheng continued, ¡°Do you think Miss Song can be trusted?¡± ¡°Yes, she could be trusted.¡± Cheng Lin nodded. Cheng Yuang walked in from the side. ¡°Zheng, don¡¯t worry! Miss Song will definitely cure Ying!¡± Anyway, Cheng Yuang was completely convinced by Song Hua now. Shangguan Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°But I always feel that she¡¯s too young.¡± Being young meant a lack of experience. Shangguan Zheng was very worried. ¡°Age is just a number. It can¡¯t be used to show one¡¯s ability.¡± Cheng Yuang continued, ¡°Although she is young, there is no denying that she is talented and capable. Zheng, you can¡¯t judge her ability only by her age.¡± At this moment, a servant came over. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Shangguan, Doctor Wu has arrived.¡± ¡®When Cheng Lin heard that Doctor Wu had arrived, there was a slight frown on her face. It was Doctor Wu who put her daughter in pain. ¡®When Cheng Lin was about to say something, Shangguan Zheng held her hand. ¡°Quickly invite Doctor Wu in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the servant left, Cheng Lin said unhappily, ¡°Why did you let him in?¡± Shangguan Zheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Doctor Wu¡¯s opinions first.¡± Not long after, the housekeeper brought Doctor Wu in. After seeing Shangguan Ying¡¯s condition, Doctor Wu stroked his beard. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Shangguan, your daughter¡¯s condition is very bad now. Her face is not compatible with the medicine. I will do my best to heal the wound. As for restoring her appearance, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± At the end of his sentence, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no hope for her in her lifetime. You need to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before!¡± Cheng Lin was a little angry, so she naturally did not have a good attitude. ¡°You said that you could cure my daughter!¡± Hearing this, Doctor Wu raised his head calmly, ¡°Mrs. Shangguan, doctors are not gods. We could only try our best to cure the patients. The occurrence of force majeure is unavoidable. Moreover, your daughter¡¯s condition is too serious! I¡¯ve been a doctor for decades, but I¡¯ve never seen such a situation! I can understand your feelings. Please understand my heart. If there was any medicine that could cure your daughter, I would not draw such a conclusion.¡± Doctors were always benevolent, trying all possible means to help the patients. Doctor Wu wanted to cure Shangguan Ying more than anyone else, but unfortunately, things went against his wishes. ¡°You are not the master of the healing arts. You could not heal my daughter, but someone can!¡± Cheng Lin¡¯s voice was full of anger. ¡°There is always someone bigger than you!¡± Doctor Wu looked up. ¡°Mrs. Shangguan, you mean that someone can cure your daughter¡¯s face?¡± It was impossible! He had never heard that there was any doctor better than him in River City! That doctor¡¯s medical skills could surpass his? It was totally unheard-of! Doctor Wu enjoyed respect from others all his life. He was so proud that he could not listen to such words. ¡°Of course!¡± Mrs. Shangguan said. ¡°Impossible!¡± Doctor Wu stood up and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m arrogant, but your daughter¡¯s face could not be cured at all. Since there is no hope, how can her face heal up?¡± Cheng Yuang stood up at this time. ¡°Doctor Wu, tell you the truth. A little girl who studies medicine found that there was something wrong with your prescription. She pointed it out when I bought the medicine for Ying. She even told me that if my niece ate your medicine, her wound would definitely fester. We can only blame ourselves for not taking her words to heart.¡± Cheng Yuang continued, ¡°But fortunately, we have already contacted her in time. We believe that she definitely has the ability to cure Ying.¡± Doctor Wu narrowed his eyes. He was curious about that little girl. How could she deduce that Shangguan Ying¡¯s face would fester from the prescription? It must be a lucky guess. He had spent his whole life studying medicine, but he was still unable to cure Shangguan Ying, How could a little girl who only studied medicine for a few years cure her? It was impossible! ¡°Mtr, Cheng, you might be deceived by that little girl!¡± Doctor Wu continued, ¡°All the medicines have side effects. Miss Shangguan¡¯s face could not be cured at all. The best plan is to stop the damage in time. ¡°If you still apply medicine to it, her life will be in danger!¡± Doctor Wu thought that only he could save Shangguan Ying¡¯s life. Other doctors could not heal her at all. They might even bring death to her. At this point, Doctor Wu paused and turned to look at Shangguan Zheng. ¡°Mr. Shangguan, you are a husband and a father. You have lots of responsibilities. I hope that you could think about it carefully. Don¡¯t let others harm Miss Shangguan!¡± Doctor Wu thought they should listen to him since he was such an experienced doctor. A little girl who came from nowhere could cure Shangguan Ying? How could Cheng Lin believe it? ¡°Stop scaremongering here!¡± Cheng Lin¡¯s voice was imbued with anger. ¡°Butler! Send the guest out!¡± The Butler found himself in an embarrassing situation. He bent over and said, ¡°Please!¡± Doctor Wu burst into anger. Before he left, he even glanced at Shangguan Zheng, ¡°Mr. Shangguan, you are the head of this family. Miss Shangguan only has one life. Don¡¯t do anything that you will regret!¡± After saying that, he left without looking back. Cheng Lin frowned tightly. Opening his mouth, Shangguan Zheng wanted to say something, but Cheng Lin stopped him directly, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. I believe in Miss Song!¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Shangguan Ying and asked, ¡°What About You, Ying?¡± Shangguan Ying was silent for a few seconds before she nodded her head. She said, ¡°I believe in Miss Song too.¡± Compared to death, she was more afraid of living the rest of her life as an ugly monster. His wife and his daughter trusted Song Hua, so Shangguan Zheng did not say anything else. He looked at Shangguan Ying and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it, I¡¯l respect your decision..¡± Chapter 25 - A Country Bumpkin Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Considering all the things that happened, Shangguan Zheng could do nothing to change the current situation, even if he wanted to stop his daughter. He hoped that Song Hua was really a capable person who would not disappoint Shangguan Ying. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Doctor Wu, who had walked to the door, heard their conversation. His lips curled into a mocking smile. They were extremely stupid. He had been a doctor for so many years. He had never met anyone who would choose a little girl coming from nowhere over him, an experienced doctor. it was the biggest joke in the world! The Shangguan family would definitely pay the price for their stupid behaviors! At that time, it would be too late for them to regret it. Thinking of this, Doctor Wu directly walked into the car waiting outside the door. Monday. After breakfast, Song Hua carried her school bag with one hand and was ready to go to the school. Song Baoyi looked at Song Hua and said in a friendly manner, ¡°Hua, why don¡¯t you come back to school with me! If you are with me, Ms. Ye would not put you into trouble. When you see her, you just need to apologize to her.¡± ¡°Thank you. No need.¡± Song Hua took out her phone and looked at the time. She walked unhurriedly to the road. ¡°Hua!¡± Song Baoyi shouted anxiously. ¡°Baoyi! Why are you shouting her name?¡± Gu Jiaming walked out from the other side and grabbed Song Baoyi¡¯s hand. ¡°She offended teacher. It had nothing to do with you!¡± Gu Jiaming did not like Song Hua very much, although Song Hua had cut her liver to save Song Baoyi when Song Baoyi was little. After all, Song Hua was Song Baoyi¡¯s sister! As her sister, Song Hua definitely had the duty to save Song Baoyi when Song Baoyi was in danger. Even if they were strangers, helping others was still a traditional virtue. Song Baoyi looked up at Gu Jiaming. She sighed and said, ¡°Actually, this is my fault. I should have thought of a way to make Ms. Ye turn my sister into an official student! I¡¯m an official student, but my sister is an auditor. How could she be happy about it?¡± ¡°She wants to become an official student? What a joke! Look at her! Thanks to you, she was able to become an auditor! Who does she think she is?¡± Gu Jiaming¡¯s face was full of disdain. Song Hua was just a country bumpkin. How could she be treated the same as Song Baoyi? She did not have the right! ¡°Jiaming, don¡¯t say that.¡± Song Baoyi¡¯s voice was very gentle. Her eyes were endearing and she looked like a good sister. ¡°Actually, Hua is also very outstanding. She has already been enrolled by North Bridge High School. I¡¯m just afraid that she won¡¯t be used to being alone in North Bridge High School. She has no acquaintances there.¡± Hearing this, Gu Jiaming laughed out loud. ¡°She said that she was enrolled by North Bridge?¡± Song Baoyi nodded. ¡°Yes, Hua said it herself.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t she say that she was admitted to an Ivy League School?¡± Gu Jiaming¡¯s face was full of ridicule. How could Song Hua be this shameless? She was definitely a veteran liar. Gu Jiaming initially thought that Song Hua was just uneducated. He did not expect that there was something wrong with her integrity. That¡¯s right. She was just an uneducated country bumpkin. One could not expect too much from her. No wonder there was a saying that the poor should not be pitied. ¡°Jiaming, Hua would not lie.¡± Song Baoyi¡¯s expression was determined. ¡°I believe in Hua.¡± Gu Jiaming looked at Song Baoyi and said helplessly, ¡°Baoyi, you¡¯re just too innocent and kind! You believe whatever she says! Come, Let¡¯s go to school. Ignore her!¡± Compared to Song Hua, Song Baoyi was as pure as a newborn child, untainted by the secular world. ¡°But Hua¡­¡± Song Baoyi turned to stare after Song Hua, her face full of worry. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she was enrolled by North Bridge? Then let her go to the North Bridge!¡± Gu Jiaming wanted to see when Song Hua would take the ridiculous disguise off! ¡°But¡­¡± Song Baoyi still had something to say but was pulled into the car by Gu Jiaming. Song Baoyi could only sigh helplessly. North City Avenue. A high-profile Maybach was moving on the right side of the road. At this moment, the man in the back seat, who lowered his head to play games, suddenly looked up. He told the driver, ¡°Slow down.¡± His tone was a little low. ¡°Okay,¡± the driver replied. Slow down? Hearing this, Wang Dengfeng immediately sat up straight and looked out of the window curiously. Just as he was about to look outside, his head was pushed back by a long-fingered hand. The hand had great strength. Wang Dengfeng, who was pushed back, had a curious look on his face. ¡°Tingzhi, What¡¯s outside? Can¡¯t I even take a look?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Yu Tingzhi¡¯s tone was indifferent. Wang Dengfeng raised his head, unwilling to give up. If there was really nothing, why did Yu Tingzhi not let him see it? Impossible! Yu Tingzhi took out a document from his bag and threw it to him. ¡°Read this first. Then sort out a plan.¡± Hearing what he said, Wang Dengfeng was lost for words. He looked at Yu Tingzhi with a puzzled look. ¡°You don¡¯t want to prove yourself?¡± Yu Tingzhi blurted out. ¡°Of course, I want to prove myself!¡± Wang Dengfeng immediately took the document, flipped through a few pages, and then asked, ¡°Tingzhi, when should I give you the plan?¡± ¡°Send an email to me before eight o¡¯clock tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Dengfeng was a little excited. ¡°Then, can I tell others about our collaboration?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Tingzhi, are you finally going to get back on the right track?¡± Wang Dengfeng continued to ask. Thinking that Yu Tingzhi was finally about to put the energy of playing games on serious business, Wang Dengfeng felt that his blood boiled. Yu Tingzhi didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked out of the window. His deep eyes were bottomless. In his sight. The girl was riding a bicycle under the boulevard. She was wearing white clothes and black pants. Her hair and the hem of her skirt were dancing in the breeze. From his angle, he could see the girl¡¯s face. Her skin was as white as jade, which made people think of white camellia blooming on the branches. At this moment, a furry cat poked out of the girl¡¯s backpack and yawned lazily. Seeing this scene, Yu Tingzhi had a faint smile on his face. His smile was so warm that it could melt the ice and snow in an instant. The car turned at the next intersection. An hour later, the car stopped at the Wang family¡¯s villa. Wang Dengfeng got out of the car. ¡°Tingzhi, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll make that plan as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Tingzhi nodded slightly. Wang Dengfeng didn¡¯t turn back until Yu Tingzhi¡¯s car was out of sight. He was in a good mood and hummed a little tune. He was full of energy. Wang Mancheng was chatting with Wang Dengyue in the living room. They were chatting harmoniously. Wang Mancheng nodded from time to time. It seemed that they were discussing business matters. Wang Dengfeng walked to the two of them. ¡°Dad, I have something to tell you.¡± Seeing Wang Dengfeng walk over, Wang Dengyue greeted him. It seemed that he didn¡¯t take Wang Dengfeng seriously. After all, he was the future successor of the Wang family. What was Wang Dengfeng? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wang Mancheng looked up at him. Wang Dengfeng said very seriously, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve decided to start a business with Tingzhi together. This is our business proposal.¡± After saying that, Wang Dengfeng handed the document to Wang Mancheng. Wang Mancheng did not take the document. He frowned slightly. ¡°With who?¡± ¡°Tingzhi.¡± ¡°That trash from the Yu Family?¡± Wang Dengfeng said angrily, ¡°Dad, Tingzhi is not trash!¡± Hearing this, Wang Mancheng was so angry that he almost fainted. Starting a business with a good-for-nothing? This was a huge joke! ¡°Birds of a feather flock together! When are you gonna grow up?¡± Wang Mancheng stood up, unable to suppress his anger. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to run our family business? Why can¡¯t you learn from your brother?¡±. Chapter 26 - Deskmate Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wang Dengfeng stood rooted to the spot, his eyes filled with self-mockery. Why did he have such expectations for his father? He should have recognized it a long time ago! In Wang Mancheng¡¯¡¯s eyes, he would always be a good-for-nothing. Perhaps¡­ He was even worse than a good-for-nothing. The more Wang Mancheng thought about it, the angrier he was. He pointed at Wang Dengfeng and said, ¡°From this day forward, you are not allowed to live off our family¡¯s wealth!¡± Seeing that the situation was not going well, Wang Dengyue stood up from the sofa at the right time. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Dengyue.¡± Wang Mancheng raised his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter.¡± Wang Mancheng thought that at this point if he did not control Wang Dengfeng, the consequences would be dire! He could not let Wang Dengfeng destroy the empire that he had worked so hard to build. Wang Dengfeng smiled. ¡°Dad, I stopped using our family¡¯s money a long time ago. Did you forget it?¡± Wang Dengfeng had some achievements in e-sports. After he turned 18, he funded himself with his own abilities. However, It seemed that Wang Mancheng chose to ignore all his achievements. Perhaps in Wang Mancheng¡¯s eyes, e-sports was equal to the addiction to games. Hearing this, Wang Mancheng became even angrier. Wang Dengfeng didn¡¯t realize his mistake. Much to his chagrin, Wang Dengfeng even argue with him! His son was really hopelessly useless! ¡°Your mother¡¯s money is not our family¡¯s money? Wang Dengfeng! I permitted you too much freedom!¡± ¡°T¡¯ll say it again. I didn¡¯t ask my mother for money! I didn¡¯t spend our family¡¯s wealth!¡± When Wang Dengfeng thought of the things that had happened in recent years, his eyes were slightly red. The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. He pointed at Wang Dengyue and said, ¡°In your heart, I will never be able to compare to this illegitimate child!¡± His words were like a sharp sword, directly piercing through the soul of Wang Mancheng. Back then, Wang Dengyue¡¯s mother was his true love. He and Wei Mei got married for business. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the two families, he would have divorced her. But now. The son of the woman he loved the most was called an illegitimate child. Wang Mancheng¡¯s had a bad heart. At this moment, he was so enraged that he almost fainted. He kept retreating. Fortunately, Wang Dengyue stood up and held him in time. ¡°Dad, Dengfeng was just angry for a moment. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll help you upstairs to rest first.¡± Hearing what he said, Wang Dengyue was still speaking up for Wang Dengfeng. As for Wang Dengfeng? Did he know the meaning of filial piety? Wang Mancheng clutched his chest and was almost out of breath. When Wei Mei returned from shopping, she sensed the tension between her husband and her son. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Wei Mei did not realize the seriousness of the matter and asked with a smile. ¡°Ask your son!¡± ¡°If a son is uneducated, his dad is to blame.¡± Wang Dengfeng¡¯s words were harsh. ¡°Do you remember what you did when I was a little boy? You do not have the right to question my mother!¡± For as long as Wang Dengfeng could remember, he had seldomly seen his father. After he turned 10, his father did spend more time at home, but at the same time, he also had a younger brother. After saying that, Wang Dengfeng turned around and walked upstairs to the bedroom. Wang Dengfeng¡¯s words successfully made Wang Mancheng¡¯s blood boil. Even if he did not do a good job as his father, Wang Dengfeng still had no right to criticize him. Wang Mancheng burst into anger and directly grabbed an antique vase on the side. He threw it in his direction. ¡°Did you lose your mind!¡± Wei Mei immediately grabbed Wang Mancheng¡¯s hand and stared at him with eyes wide open, ¡°The son spoilt by his mother is unlikely to have any achievements!¡± Wang Mancheng shook off Wei Mei¡¯s hand and walked towards the study. Wei Mei was stunned on the spot. Wang Dengyue walked to Wei Mei¡¯s side. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll persuade Dad. You can have a talk with Dengfeng.¡± North Bridge High School. Song Hua came to the teacher¡¯s office. ¡°Hello, Ms. Ma.¡± Ms. Ma was marking assignments at her desk. When she heard this, she looked up at Song Hua. Seeing her, Ms. Ma was a little stunned at first. Then she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Song Hua, right? The principal mentioned you before.¡± Having seen the photo of Song Hua, Ms. Ma thought that Song Hua was a beauty. She did not expect that Song Hua was even more beautiful in person. She hoped that her grades would be as shining as her appearance! ¡°Yes.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Ms. Ma closed the test paper. ¡°Follow me to the class. Our class is a top set. You just transferred to our school. If you have any lessons that you can¡¯t keep up with, you can ask the teachers and your classmates.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just as she reached the top set, Song Hua was affected by the ideal academic atmosphere in the class. There was a stack of books piled high on everyone¡¯s desks. The official SAT Study Guide, SAT Math, SAT Reading, SAT Practice Tests¡­ In an instant, Song Hua was pulled back to the past. There was a sentence on the Internet, ¡°I used to think that the place I left was purgatory. Now I know that purgatory is a paradise that we can not go back to.¡± Song Hua did not know how she walked onto the podium. She was glad to be able to step into paradise again. ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Song Hua. I will spend the next year with you. I hope that we could be friends and have a happy time together.¡± After she said that, there was a round of applause below the podium. The students whispered to each other. ¡°She is so tall.¡± ¡°She¡¯s even prettier than actresses!¡± Song Hua¡¯s appearance was like a huge rock thrown into the peaceful lake, which created a stir in the classroom. Ms. Ma pointed to the only empty seat in the classroom. ¡°Song Hua, you can sit with Yun Shiyao first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly. She walked to Yun Shyao¡¯s side and sat down. She took the initiative to greet her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Hua.¡± Her deskmate, Yun Shiyao, was wearing a mask. Song Hua could only see a pair of beautiful eyes. Yun Shiyao lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I am ¡­Yun ¡­Yun Shiyao.¡± ¡°Can I call you Yaoyao?¡± Yaoyao? Hearing this little nickname, Yun Shiyao immediately raised her head to look at Song Hua. Her eyes were filled with surprise. In school, no one had ever called her Yaoyao. No one was willing to be her deskmate for more than a day, and no one was willing to be her friend¡­ She had always been a loner, or else she would not have sat alone. Knowing that she was an ugly girl, this new deskmate would definitely be like everyone else. She would avoid her! Thinking of this, the light in Yun Shiyao¡¯s eyes gradually faded away. A person like her did not dare to expect anything other than kinship. Song Hua was well-versed in psychology and could tell at a glance that this deskmate was different from the other classmates. Yun Shiyao did not dare to look directly into her eyes. Her glances were furtive, her voice was soft, and she was not good at communicating. This showed that she was sensitive and had low self-esteem. ¡°Everyone calls me Hua. You can also call me that,¡± Song Hua said. Yun Shiyao was stunned for a moment and did not say anything. ¡°Yaoyao, what class is next?¡± Song Hua continued to ask. Her new deskmate seemed to be so good at socializing, which made Yun Shiyao feel a little overwhelmed. ¡°Che ¡­ Chemistry.¡± Song Hua took out her chemistry book and flipped through a few pages. ¡°Yaoyao, which page?¡± ¡°36,¡± Yun Shiyao answered. Song Hua flipped to page 36. ¡°Can You lend me your notebook?¡± Yun Shiyao took out her notebook and handed it to her. ¡°Yaoyao, your handwriting is really beautiful.¡± The notebook was well-written. Yun Shiyao did not say anything. She knew the final result. At this moment, a short-haired girl walked up to the two of them. She crossed her arms against her chest and looked quite arrogant. ¡°Hey! Newcomer, do you know why Yun Shyao is wearing a mask? It¡¯s because she¡¯s the ugliest girl in our school! I¡¯ll show you how ugly she is!¡± The short-haired girl let out a strange laugh as she spoke. She even reached out her hands to remove the mask on Yun Shyao¡¯s face. Yun Shiyao bit her lips tightly. Her entire body was trembling, but she was too powerless to resist. At this moment, Song Hua grabbed the short-haired girl¡¯s hand. Yun Shiyao looked up at Song Hua and was dumbfounded. Her new deskmate was not only a social butterfly but also a Hercules! The short-haired girl grimaced in pain. ¡°Let go of me! How dare you hit me?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hit people. I only hit uneducated dogs.¡± Song Hua pinched the short-haired girl¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, apologize to my deskmate. Two, let me break your hand.¡±. Chapter 27 - Apology Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Song Hua¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was clear and powerful. The short-haired girl did not expect that this newcomer had such great strength. With just one hand, she could not move at all! She wanted to shake off Song Hua¡¯s control, but the more she struggled, the tighter Song Hua¡¯s grip became. It was as if her hand would really be broken in the next second. The short-haired girl endured the intense pain. ¡°Apologize! I will apologize to her.¡± Hearing this, Song Hua lessened the strength of her grip. The short-haired girl looked at Yun Shiyao with some unwillingness. Her voice was low and weak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Although her voice was not loud, Yun Shiyao was still stunned. She never expected that the short-haired girl would really apologize! The short-haired girl was called Su Linfei. She was a famous figure in Class 6. She was born in a wealthy family and had a bunch of underlings. Usually, no one at North Bridge High dared to provoke her. The other students in Class 6 were also dumbfounded. Their eyes were filled with shock. The newcomer was really impressive. She challenged Su Linfei on the first day, and most importantly, she actually won! ¡°Louder!¡± Song Hua¡¯s fingers tightened. Su Linfei gasped. Her face turned pale due to the pain. She immediately raised her voice and looked at Yun Shiyao sincerely. ¡°Yun Shiyao, I¡¯m sorry! | was wrong!¡± ¡°Yaoyao, do you accept her apology?¡± Song Hua asked. Yun Shiyao was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± All of this seemed to be a dream. No one had ever stood up for her before. After her face was injured, Yun Shiyao had met many people. They mocked her, watched her tragedy and showed no mercy to her. They did not care about her feelings at all. None of them stood up for her like Song Hua. Song Hua then unhurriedly released Su Linfei. Su Linfei ran out of the classroom without looking back. She was the badass of North Bridge High School. She had never been humiliated like this before. Watching Su Linfei flee in fear, Song Hua placed her hand on Yun Shiyao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will take care of you from now on.¡± This was how a big shot behaved. Yun Shiyao raised her head to look at Song Hua. Mixed feelings filled her heart. A moment later, she stammered, ¡°Son ¡­ Song Hua.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Song Hua looked down at her. ¡°Su¡­ Su¡­¡± Yun Shiyao lowered her head. ¡°Su Linfei is right. I¡¯m really ugly.¡± Song Hua had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Appearance has never been a concern. What¡¯s important is not others¡¯ judgment. You just need to look inside of yourself. After all, a hundred years from now, you and I will all turn into dust.¡± Yun Shiyao looked at Song Hua, and the tears welled up in her eyes. She had been disfigured for more than three years. This was the first time someone had said such things to her. That¡¯s right. After a hundred years, everyone would turn into dust. ¡°So, can we be friends now?¡± Song Hua slightly bent down and stretched out her hand toward Yun Shiyao. Her tone was gentle. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Hua.¡± Yun Shiyao looked at her, giving her a smile. She had not smiled for ages. Her eyes were like crescent moons. She reached out her hand and held Song Hua¡¯s hand. ¡°Huahua.¡± ¡°Call me Hua.¡± Song Hua raised her eyebrows slightly. Yun Shiyao smiled and said, ¡°Hua.¡± The friendship between students was pure and unadulterated. It was built quickly, especially between girls. After spending a day together, Yun Shiyao treated Song Hua as a good friend. They shared everything, like their deepest feelings and thoughts. After school, Song Hua rode her bicycle to Shangguan¡¯s house. Cheng Lin was already waiting at the door. When she saw Song Hua come over, she immediately went up to greet her. ¡°Miss Song.¡± Song Hua parked her bike. ¡°Lin.¡± Cheng Lin liked Song Hua very much. She not only appreciated her beauty but also admired her unique temperament and calm personality. ¡°Miss Song, you must be hungry after school. I¡¯ve prepared some food. You could eat something first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lin. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Song Hua continued, ¡± Let¡¯s acupuncture first. By the way, does Miss Shangguan refrain from spicy and greasy food?¡± ¡°She has followed your instruction since yesterday.¡± Cheng Lin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Soon, the two of them reached Shangguan Ying¡¯s bedroom. Shangguan Ying sat on the sofa. When she saw Song Hua come in, she immediately stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Miss Song.¡± Last night, she dreamed that she had fully recovered. She was so happy! This was the first time she had dreamed of such a good thing since the car accident, and she was even more convinced that Song Hua must be her lifesaver. Song Hua nodded slightly and reached out her fingers to check Shangguan Ying¡¯s pulse. Then, she said, ¡°Miss Shangguan, I¡¯m going to start acupuncture. During the treatment, you will not be anesthetized. It might be a little painful at the beginning. Don¡¯t be nervous. If you can¡¯t stand the pain, you can bite on this.¡± After saying that, Song Hua handed Shangguan Ying a folded towel. ¡°Okay.¡± Shangguan Ying took the towel and nodded. Song Hua picked up the golden needle and started acupuncture therapy. First, it was Baihui Acupoint, then Shenting Acupoint, Shangxing Acupoint¡­ The whole set of movements was gentle, smooth and unhurried. Seen from afar, it displayed an aesthetic component of martial arts. Cheng Lin, who was watching from the side, was stunned with her eyes wide open. After all, she had only seen such things on TV. Shangguan Ying bit the towel in her mouth tightly and small beads of sweat rolled down from her forehead. But as Song Hua applied the needles, the pain gradually lessened. In the end, she did not feel uneasiness at all. Instead, she felt a comfortable warm current. It was very magical. After applying the needles, Song Hua took out the ointment from her bag. The transparent ointment had a faint fragrance. Song Hua put the ointment on her face. Shangguan Ying felt that it was cool and refreshing. There were no adverse effects. It was a self-made Revitalizing Ointment. After applying the ointment, Song Hua wrapped Shangguan Ying¡¯s face with gauze. Soon, Shangguan Ying¡¯s face was covered with white gauze. Only her eyes and mouth could be seen. Song Hua gently cut off the end of the gauze with a pair of scissors. She then asked, ¡°Does it hurt now?¡± Shangguan Ying shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Song Hua told her, ¡°In the next half a month, don¡¯t walk in the wind. Don¡¯t touch the water. Stay in bed to have good rest. Don¡¯t eat spicy and greasy food. Go to bed early and get up early. Avoid using facial muscles. Control your emotions. Don¡¯t be too happy or sad. It may be a little itchy when the wound is healing. Remember, don¡¯t scratch it with your hands. You must endure it! You can remove the gauze after half a month.¡± Shangguan Ying was very excited. ¡°Miss Song, do you mean that I can recover in half a month?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± At this point, Song Hua paused. ¡°But the prerequisite for recovery is to listen to the doctor¡¯s advice.¡± ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to You!¡± Song Hua packed her things and prepared to leave. ¡°If you have any questions, you can contact me at any time.¡± ¡°Miss Song, can I friend you on WhatsApp?¡± Shangguan Ying asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Song Hua took out her phone. The two of them added each other on WhatsApp. Cheng Lin was very happy and repeatedly asked Song Hua to have dinner before leaving. When Cheng Lin heard that Song Hua had something to do, she personally walked her out. Seeing that his wife was so happy, Shangguan Zheng was worried. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. He then recalled Doctor Wu¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Song¡¯s is too young. Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Besides, Doctor Wu also said that there were risks in any surgery.¡± ¡°You are such a buzzkill!¡± Cheng Lin frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± Compared to Song Hua, Shangguan Zheng trusted Doctor Wu more. Therefore, he just contacted Doctor Wu. If there was an emergency, as long as Cheng Lin apologized to Doctor Wu, Doctor Wu would save his daughter. Doctor Wu was reading a medicine book. Song Baoyi poured him a cup of tea. Seeing that he had just hung up the phone, she frowned and said, ¡°Why are you still talking to Shangguan Zheng?¡± ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Shangguan Zheng.¡± Doctor Wu was a person who clearly distinguished gratitude and hatred. He took a sip of tea, ¡°It¡¯s just that his wife was too injudicious. Just wait. In half a month, Cheng Lin will come over and admit her mistake in front of me.¡±. Chapter 28 - How Could It Be Possible! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Half a month. It would only take half a month. After half a month, Cheng Lin would know how wrong she was. If a young girl coming from nowhere could cure Shangguan Ying, all the efforts he put into medical studies would be a joke. Song Baoyi continued, ¡°If Cheng Lin apologizes to you, will you save Shangguan Ying?¡± ¡°That depends on Cheng Lin¡¯s attitude.¡± As long as Cheng Lin¡¯s attitude was sincere, he would save her daughter. He did know the virtue of forgiveness. Moreover, doctors were supposed to save all the people in the world. Doctor Wu looked at Song Baoyi and continued, ¡°Baoyi, you should know the responsibilities of doctors. I taught you medical skills so that you could save people. You must remember that no matter what happens in the future, human life is always the most important thing!¡± ¡°l¡¯ll remember your words.¡± Song Baoyi nodded. ¡°By the way, I have a prescription here. Could you check it for me?¡± Having finished the sentence, Song Baoyi handed the prescription to Doctor Wu. Doctor Wu reached out his hands and took it. He glanced at it. ¡°This is the prescription for treating burns?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Doctor Wu continued to ask, ¡°Have you seen the patient before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although she had only seen Yun Shiyao once, Song Baoyi was certain that it was a burn, ¡°The patient¡¯s injury is much more serious than ordinary burns. Between some tissues and the mandible is only a thin layer of skin.¡± Thinking about it gave her the creeps. It was so scary that she even got goosebumps all over her body. ¡°If the injury is serious, you can add another traditional medicine which could engender flesh.¡± Doctor Wu stroked his beard. ¡°As long as you confirm that the patient suffers from burns, you can definitely use this prescription.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Doctor Wu turned to look at Song Baoyi and said earnestly, ¡°Baoyi, you are the best among all my students. You should lead our Bian Que Faction to build a bright future.¡± Song Baoyi was the most talented student he had ever met. She was also the only female student that could compare with Su Wen. Su Wen was a legend in the world of traditional Chinese medicine. She was also the only woman who reached the peak of the world of traditional Chinese medicine. She saved a lot of people who were on the verge of dying. It was said that there were only people she did not want to save, and there was no one she could not save. She was also acclaimed as the Goddess of Medicine! At the same time, Su Wen was the idol of Doctor Wu. Song Baoyi became the student of Doctor Wu at the age of 12. At the age of 13, she could distinguish all the traditional Chinese medicines! At the age of 14, she could cure the patients independently. At the age of 17, she was already famous in River City. Now, at the age of 18, Song Baoyi had already surpassed her teacher. Doctor Wu believed that Song Baoyi would definitely be able to realize his unfulfilled dream. He wanted to let everyone in the world of traditional Chinese medicine know that Bian Que Faction did not decline. ¡°Baoyi, I hope that one day you can become a doctor like Su Wen.¡± At this point, Doctor Wu paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will be able to meet Su Wen in my lifetime.¡± If he could, he would die without regrets. ¡°Su Wen has always been a role model of my life.¡± Song Baoyi continued, ¡°I believe that with my hard work, one day, I will stand in front of her and get her recognition!¡± Su Wen was a legend in the Chinese medicine world. As long as she could get Su Wen¡¯s recognition, she would be able to dominate the Chinese medicine world. Song Baoyi was very confident in herself. After all, Su Wen was a person who valued talents. She was already the most talented woman in River City. As long as she worked hard and made a name for herself in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, Su Wen would definitely notice her. Curing Yun Shiyao¡¯s face was just her first step into the field of traditional Chinese medicine! On her way back from Shangguan¡¯s house, Song Hua parked her bicycle at the roadside when she passed by the second-hand electrical appliance market. She wanted to buy a computer in the second-hand market. Firstly, it was because buying a new one would cost a lot. Secondly, no matter if it was a new computer or an old one, the reassembling was unavoidable eventually. Since the result was the same, she wanted to choose the cheapest one. After shopping around, Song Hua chose an inconspicuous stall and pointed at a shabby laptop. ¡°How much is this?¡± The owner of the stall was about 30 years old and was sleeping on a rocking chair. When he heard someone ask about a computer that had been scrapped, he said casually, ¡°100 dollars.¡± ¡°100 dollars?¡± Song Hua raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Can it be cheaper?¡± ¡°It is the lowest price.¡± Second-hand computers and scrapped computers were totally different. The owner did not expect anyone to spend 100 dollars on a computer that could not be used. Song Hua pointed at the parts on the side and said, ¡°If I give you 100 dollars, can you give these parts to me?¡± Hearing what she said, the owner opened his eyes and took a glance at Song Hua. He then looked at the pile of trash that Song Hua pointed at. ¡°Why do you want these parts?¡± ¡°I will use these parts to assemble a computer.¡± ¡°Assemble?¡± The owner laughed out loud. ¡°Young lady, how old are you?¡± Assembling a computer was not an easy task. He touched computers all year round, but he did not dare to say that he could assemble a computer. ¡°Eighteen,¡± Song Hua replied. She was only eighteen years old. She knew computers? She knew how to assemble a computer? If she really knew how to assemble, she would not have chosen a computer that had already been scrapped! The owner continued, ¡°This pile of parts and this computer are all scrapped. If you like them, you just need to give me 100 dollars. But to put it bluntly, if you can¡¯t assemble the computer after you buy them back, you can¡¯t return them to me!¡± Perhaps this computer and these parts were all rubbish in the eyes of the owner. But in Song Hua¡¯s eyes, they were all treasures that should be cherished. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what the result is, I won¡¯t return them to you.¡± ¡°Alright, you can take them now.¡± Song Hua gave the owner 100 dollars. After Song Hua paid for those treasures, the owner put the computer and the parts into a bag. Then, he handed it to Song Hua. ¡°Young lady, the deal is done. You can¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Song Hua reached out her hand to take the bag. The owner smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She spent 100 dollars on a pile of junk and even boasted that she knew how to assemble the computer. She was really a stupid spender! Just as she carried the items out of the second-hand market, Song Hua saw two familiar faces. ¡°Ms. Ma, Ms. Ye.¡± Song Hua went up to greet them politely. That¡¯s right. The people she ran into were her teacher, Ma Weiwei and her former teacher, Ye Jun. Song Hua left a deep impression on Ma Weiwei. She smiled and said, ¡°Hua, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m buying something,¡± Song Hua replied. Ma Weiwei nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. It¡¯s not safe for a girl like you to be outside. Go back home now! Don¡¯t let your family worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Ma Weiwei waved her hand. Seeing this scene, Ye Jun was a little stunned. It was not until Song Hua¡¯s figure gradually disappeared in the night that she turned to look at Ma Weiwei. ¡°You know Song Hua?¡± Ma Weiwei nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the new transfer student in our class.¡± ¡°She transferred to your school? And she is from your class?¡± Ye Jun was very surprised. ¡°You know her too?¡± Ma Weiwei was equally astonished. Ye Jun continued, ¡°Song Hua used to be an auditor in our class. Now she transferred to your class. Is she an auditor or an official student?¡± ¡°An official student,¡± Ma Weiwei answered. She was actually an official student! Song Hua must use some devious ways to achieve her goal. Needless to say, Song Hua must have coerced the Song family into sending her to the new school. She cut her liver for Song Baoyi¡¯s once, so she took advantage of Song Baoyi endlessly! Such behavior was too despicable and unsavory! Ye Jun continued, ¡°She must have used some devious ways to get into your school. A student like her will lower the average score of the class. You¡¯re so stupid! How could you let such a person transfer into your class?¡± ¡°Devious ways? I think you have some misunderstanding about Song Hua.¡± Ma Weiwei frowned and continued, ¡°She got into our school through the exam.¡± Song Hua could pass the interview of North Bridge High School? How could it be possible! Ye Jun laughed out loud. ¡°Song Hua is the elder sister of Song Baoyi. Song Baoyi is the most outstanding student in my class. I know Song Hua better than you. She¡¯s just a little miscreant who is greedy and poor. She must have cheated in the entrance examination!¡± The Song family sent Song Hua into North Bridge High School with the help of the principal. It was normal that Ma Weiwei did not know the inside story. ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± Ma Weiwei explained. ¡°You know our school¡¯s admission rules. No one can cheat in the entrance examination.¡± Ye Jun shook her head helplessly, ¡°Weiwei, you were deceived by her. If you believe me, quickly expel her. If you keep her, the consequences would be dire. You¡¯ll regret it! She is Song Baoyi¡¯s sister. If she really was a good girl, I would not have kicked her out of my class.¡± Ma Weiwei was a very responsible teacher. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Song Hua¡¯s test paper. You are wrong about her. Since she¡¯s already a part of our class, I¡¯ll take care of her to the end.¡± Ma Weiwei¡¯s stupidity really shocked Ye Jun. No wonder none of the students in Ma Weiwei¡¯s class had managed to win first place in examinations all these years. This was fate! A teacher like Ma Weiwei would never be able to cultivate top students. Song Baoyi would definitely finish top in the exam next year. Thinking about this, Ye Jun could not help but feel a little smug. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Next year, my student, Song Baoyi, will win first place in the college entrance examination. Just don¡¯t be jealous.¡±. Chapter 29 - Mission Impossible Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ye Jun and Ma Weiwei were college roommates, and they were also inseparable friends. Ma Weiwei was very outstanding when she was in college. She got scholarships and various trophies every year. Facing her excellent friend, Ye Jun felt a little inferior. Moreover, people often compared her to Ma Weiwei. They were best friends. Why could Ma Weiwei get scholarships, but she couldn¡¯t? After graduation, Ma Weiwei became a form tutor in the best high school in Cloud City. But she could only get a job in an ordinary high school. Later, having made a big effort, she finally become a teacher in an international school in Cloud City. Fate was always unpredictable and mysterious, pushing people to an unknown future. Her student, Song Baoyi was about to win first place in the college entrance examination. Ma Weiwei could only watch her victory helplessly. Thinking of this, Ye Jun was very proud. As the form tutor of the top student, there would definitely be a bunch of reporters interviewing her. Ye Jun was now looking forward to the reactions of her old friends and classmates when they saw her on television. At that time, their expressions would definitely be very interesting. The more Ye Jun thought about it, the happier she became. She continued, ¡°Song Hua will lower the average score of your class and affect the selection of outstanding teachers. You can¡¯t blame me for not reminding you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not jealous of you, and I won¡¯t blame You,¡± Ma Weiwei said with a smile. The student of her best friend finished top in the college entrance examination. She would only feel honored. Ye Jun glanced at Ma Weiwei and felt that she was a little hypocritical. If her student became the best performer in the examination, Ma Weiwei would definitely be jealous! Jealousy was human nature! Although she knew Ma Weiwei¡¯s thoughts, Ye Jun did not directly say it out. She continued, ¡°You don¡¯t want to expel Song Hua?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t expel her.¡± Ma Weiwei nodded. ¡°Do you know that Song Hua is Song Baoyi¡¯s sister?¡± Ye Jun continued to ask. ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Ma Weiwei said. Ye Jun narrowed her eyes. Instantly, she figured it out. o wonder Ma Weiwei did not want to kick Song Hua out of her class. Ma Weiwei must think that as Song Baoyi¡¯s sister, Song Hua was also talented. it was true that clever people might be victims of their own cleverness. Ma Weiwei definitely did not know that Song Hua and Song Baoyi were not related by blood. ff Ma Weiwei knew that the two of them were not related by blood, she would definitely expel Song Hua from the school. Since Ma Weiwei did not know, there was no need for her to be garrulous. Let Ma Weiwei pay the price! n the villa of the Song family. The lights of the third floor were on. Song Hua sat in front of her desk and put the computer and the parts she bought from the second-hand market onto the table. Then, she rolled up her sleeves and began to assemble the computer. Her long fingers were moving back and forth between the parts and the computer. These parts seemed to possess a soul in her hands, shining brightly under the lamp. Even the dim computer became bright. Half an hour later. The parts that were originally regarded as garbage by the computer shop owner were all installed on the computer. At this time, the screen of the computer that had been scrapped also lit up. The start-up speed! One second! If the computer shop owner was here, he definitely would not believe what he saw! The start-up speed of a scrapped computer was even faster than a brand new computer. Besides, it only took her half an hour to assemble it. Who would believe that this little girl created such a miracle! With the computer, everything became much more convenient. Song Hua opened the search engine and entered a web page. Next. The screen was filled with foreign languages. Song Hua pressed the mouse with one hand and the other hand was dancing on the keyboard. The air was filled with the sound of typing. In a moment, Song Hua switched to another web page. This website was the gathering place of hackers. Genius Network. Hackers did missions here to earn financial coins. One financial coin was equivalent to 20 dollars. Song Hua clicked on ¡°Login¡± and subconsciously typed a capital C on the login account. Then she quickly deleted it and clicked on ¡°Register a New Account¡±. She made a new registration. New Account name: Taro Ball MT. After doing all this, Song Hua went to the reward hall. As soon as she entered the website, she saw an SSSSS level mission at the top. ¡°Hack LW¡¯s official website.¡± Reward: 50,000 financial coins. Hack LW¡¯s official website? Song Hua frowned slightly and searched for the information of LW Company. Three days ago, LW Company¡¯s insulting remarks had led to a boycott on the entire Internet, and it even became a trending topic on Twitter. After it created a great stir, everyone thought LW Company would apologize for their previous remarks, but unexpectedly, they did not admit their mistake. They even put the pictures insulting Hucon on the official website! Seeing what they did, people burst into anger. Hence, someone posted this mission on Genius Network. The mission had been pinned to the top for three days. A lot of people did the mission. But at the moment, none of them could compete with the IT Team of LW Company. Song Hua clicked to accept the mission. LW¡¯s IT team gathered elites from all over the world, so Jack, the engineer of the cyber security department, immediately found that someone was attacking their official website. Jack instantly reported this matter to Danny, the head of the IT department. Hearing that, Danny smiled, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°If I remember correctly, those Huconese have been attacking our website for the past few days, right? All they did was useless.¡± Jack nodded. Ever since it became a trending topic on Twitter, their company¡¯s official website had been attacked frequently. After thinking for a while, Jack continued, ¡°Danny, this time, the one who attacks us seems to be different from the previous hackers.¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t tell Danny about it. Danny didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. ¡°What¡¯s the difference? If they really had the ability, our website would have been hacked!¡± Wanting to hack LW¡¯s official website? It was definitely a mission impossible! Pathonria¡¯s network technology was much more advanced than other countries, and LW had gathered elites from all over the world. Just as he said this, at this moment, the bright cubicle suddenly darkened. The whole company fell into darkness. Then, there were a lot of questions and angry curses. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a blackout?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t saved the data yet!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Ten seconds later, the pitch-black cubicle became bright. Before Danny could react, a scream came from inside the building. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Danny looked back. He saw that it was a programmer who let out a terrific shriek. ¡°Danny, Danny.¡± The programmer could hardly believe what he saw. He pointed at the computer screen and said, ¡°Look, Look!¡± Danny turned over. He saw that the LW official website had turned black and white. The pictures insulting Hucon disappeared. They were replaced by some real-time news. ¡°LW used expired ingredients.¡± ¡°LW poisoned milk caused three deaths and one injury.¡± ¡°LW¡¯s leaders cheated.¡± These were all negative news that LW had spent a lot of money to suppress. But today, these things were mentioned again by an unknown hacker. They were even put on the official website. In the lower left corner of the official website, there was a countdown. 71:58:39. The three-day countdown was a provocation and a gesture of disdain. The intruder was telling them that in these three days, no one in LW Company would be able to break through this firewall! When Danny saw this scene, his eyes widened in disbelief. His face turned pale and he almost fainted. LW¡¯s immediately held an emergency meeting. At the same time. There was a heated discussion on the forums of Genius Network. ¡°it¡¯s so satisfying!¡± ¡°F * ck! Who is Taro Ball MT? This big shot is really impressive!¡± ¡°I have to say, Taro Ball MT is my idol!¡± ¡°Taro Ball MT, accept my compliments!¡± ¡°LW really deserves it!¡± Wang Dengfeng held his laptop and ran to Yu Tingzhi¡¯s room. He said excitedly, ¡°Tingzhi! Tingzhi!¡± ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Yu Tingzhi looked at him. Wang Dengfeng pointed at the computer screen and said, ¡°Tingzhi, Look, the official website of LW Company has been hacked so miserably! It¡¯s really hilarious. I have to say, Taro Ball MT is really awesome! Impressive!¡± Yu Tingzhi took Wang Dengfeng¡¯s computer and browsed the website. Suddenly, his eyes darkened.. Chapter 30 - An Old Friend Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This account was newly registered. From registering the account to hacking LW¡¯s official website, the whole process took less than half an hour. The hacker did a wonderful job. In front of her, LW¡¯s IT team which was composed of 1,000 people was like useless trash. This method was too familiar. Other than her, Yu Tingzhi really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who had this kind of ability! ¡°Tingzhi, what are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, he heard Wang Dengfeng¡¯s voice. ¡°Nothing.¡± Yu Tingzhi released the mouse. Wang Dengfeng continued, ¡°Tingzhi, let¡¯s go drink to celebrate?¡± At this point, Yu Tingzhi¡¯s phone rang. As Yu Tingzhi looked at the phone, his expression changed. Then, he took a glance at Wang Dengfeng. ¡°Get Ready. We¡¯re going to Silk Village.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Wang Dengfeng was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Dengfeng continued, ¡°Tingzhi, it¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock. Do you have something urgent to do?¡± Silk Village was more than 700 kilometers away from River City. It would take seven to eight hours to drive there. This was the third time Yu Tingzhi had visited Silk Village. Wang Dengfeng didn¡¯t know the reason. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s urgent.¡± Hearing that, Wang Dengfeng immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the driver to prepare.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Dengfeng called the driver and told him to come over. Ten minutes later, the driver parked the car at the entrance of the apartment. Wang Dengfeng pushed Yu Tingzhi¡¯s wheelchair down the stairs. After getting into the car, Wang Dengfeng asked, ¡°Tingzhi, are we still going to the Taoist temple on the top of the mountain this time?¡± In the middle of the night, climbing the mountain was not a wise choice. ¡°We are going to the village hospital,¡± Yu Tingzhi answered. Village hospital? ¡°The village hospital in Silk Village?¡± Wang Dengfeng asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, Wang Dengfeng did not ask more questions. He told the driver to go to the village hospital in Silk Village. At four o¡¯clock in the morning, they reached the village hospital in Silk Village. As soon as the car stopped, the man who was taking a nap opened his attractive eyes. He looked out of the window. His eyes were dark and deep. Wang Dengfeng was snoring in the passenger seat. Just as the driver was about to wake Wang Dengfeng up, Yu Tingzhi said, ¡°Find a hotel. Wake him up when you get there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, a man in a suit jogged out from the entrance of the village hospital and opened the car door respectfully. ¡°Sir.¡± Yu Tingzhi got out of the car. Just as the man was about to push the wheelchair out, Yu Tingzhi raised his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± After saying that, Yu Tingzhi continued, ¡°Jerome, is she awake?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Jerome followed Yu Tingzhi¡¯s footsteps. Yu Tingzhi nodded slightly. The village hospital, which usually had no visitors, was now brightly lit. There was a row of bodyguards in suits standing at the passageway. They exuded an overwhelming vigor. When they saw Yu Tingzhi coming over, they bowed respectfully. ¡°Sir.¡± A doctor dressed in a white coat walked out. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°Sir, she¡¯s in the ward. This way please.¡± After turning a corner, they reached the ward. There was a young girl lying on the hospital bed. She was about twenty years old. Her face was pale, and her lips turned white due to dehydration. The doctor looked at Yu Tingzhi and said respectfully, ¡°Sir.¡± Yu Tingzhi¡¯s eyes dwelled on the hospital bed. The doctor continued, ¡°The person was found by a villager on the beach around nine o¡¯clock last night. Her body was soaked in seawater for a long time and got some external injuries. She had a slight concussion. She also suffered from amnesia.¡± Yu Tingzhi looked down at the person lying on the hospital bed. His face was slightly gloomy. At this moment, the young girl on the bed slowly opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a seductive figure. The man was about six feet tall. He wore black pants, Martin boots, and a black shirt. His shirt was unbuttoned, which revealed his sexy Adam¡¯s apple and the faintly discernible collarbone. His thin lips compressed into a line. His attractive eyes were bottomless and dark. His facial features were strongly marked. He was as perfect as a classical sculpture. The girl was stunned. She had never seen such a handsome man before. She was totally mesmerized by the shining beauty of the man. She wanted to be with him. After a moment, the girl slowly said, ¡°Who am I? Where am I?¡± Actually, her memory had already recovered. However, from the conversation she had heard, she could tell that she had better not tell the truth if she wanted to stay with this man. Once she told the truth, she would lose the man in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s not her,¡± Yu Tingzhi said in a low voice. The doctor was stunned. After saying that, Yu Tingzhi took a step forward and turned around to leave. Jerome immediately followed Yu Tingzhi. ¡°Sir, are you sure she is not the one you are looking for?¡± ¡°lam sure. You should probably go deal with it.¡± Jerome nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. I know what to do.¡± Having finished the sentence, Jerome headed into the ward. When Yu Tingzhi walked outside, he saw a white-haired old man step towards him. The old man seemed to be in his seventies or eighties. Although he was holding a walking stick, his steps were light. He looked like a sage in the legend. ¡°Xian Ting.¡± The well-known good-for-nothing of the Yu family was the big shot standing at the top of the business world. Who would believe that? ¡°Mr. Liu.¡± Yu Tingzhi looked at the old man who was the leader of the Taoist temple. ¡°Congratulations,¡± Mr. Liu said with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s not the person I¡¯m looking for,¡± Yu Tingzhi said with indifference. There was no emotion in his tone. Under the moonlight, his handsome facial features were faintly discernible and mysterious. His posture was casual, however, his entire body exuded an overwhelming vigor. Upon hearing this, Mr. Liu stroked his beard. ¡°Your old friend lost her life in the air crash and was buried in the sea. Now she has reincarnated. She will definitely change her appearance. How can you make sure that the person inside is not the old friend you¡¯re looking for?¡± Yu Tingzhi raised his eyes to look at the moon in the sky. Then, he said slowly, ¡°I won¡¯t mistake her for someone else.¡± Mr. Liu stroked his beard and said, ¡°Fate tells you to wait. You need to be patient.¡± Yu Tingzhi didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood under the moonlight and looked into the distance. His attractive eyes were deep and dark. He put on a cold look. It seemed that he did not want to talk to anyone. He seldomly showed this facet of his personality. Having finished dealing with the matter, Jerome came to the entrance of the hospital. Mr. Liu had already left, and Yu Tingzhi was still standing there. From Jerome¡¯s point of view, Yu Tingzhi seemed to be a little lonely. Jerome did not disturb him and just stood by the car. About an hour later, the sun was coming up. Jerome walked to Yu Tingzhi¡¯s side. Looking at his watch, he reminded him, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s five o¡¯clock.¡± Hearing this, the man slowly shifted his gaze and took a step forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jerome immediately followed Yu Tingzhi. In the headquarters of LW Company. In the meeting room on the top floor, the CEO stood in front of the meeting table and fiercely threw the document in his hand onto the table. He angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, you have to restore the official website to its original state within three hours! Also, trace the IP address of the hacker!¡±. Chapter 31 - An Unprecedented Crisis Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The senior managers at the conference table all lowered their heads, not even daring to make any sound. The atmosphere was terrifyingly quiet. From the beginning until now, they had been working to discuss the solutions without any break. The IT department also worked overtime, but they still had no countermeasures against the virus on their official website. Perhaps they had underestimated the patriotism of the Hucon people from the beginning. Jason, the CEO, gave a command with a gloomy face, ¡°If you can¡¯t resolve the problem in three hours, bring your resignation letters to me! Meeting adjourned!¡± They had to clear the virus within three hours and bring the mastermind to justice. LW had lost its face this time. If they did not get rid of the virus in time, they would become the biggest joke in the industry. During the official website was hacked and the scandal was exposed, LW¡¯s stock had been slumping, falling three points in a row. If this situation continued, LW would face an unprecedented crisis since it was set up 80 years ago. Jason was confident that the IT department could solve all the problems in three hours. After all, Pathonria was a country with advanced scientific technology. The internet technology here was way ahead of that in other countries by more than 30 years, and there was a lot of talent in this big country. Jason did not believe that no one could deal with such a small virus. After Jason left the meeting room, the senior managers looked at each other anxiously. Since the CEO put pressure on them, they had to press the IT department. At the same time, the domestic and international trending news and the top 10 searches on short video apps were all about the incident on LW official website. The username Taro Ball MT also became famous overnight. There were lots of comments about it: ¡°The ID name of Taro Ball MT sounds like a girl. Females are as excellent as males! Like it!¡± ¡°Currently, the global ratio of male to female hackers is 100:1. Moreover, according to the scientists¡¯ research, women¡¯s comprehension ability in computer science was less than 1% of men¡¯s. The ratio of males to females in the computer science departments of universities was 20:1. So, it was pretty obvious about the gender of the boss, right?¡± ¡°Not to discriminate against women, but the boss was indeed more like a man, judging from the way he acted.¡± ¡°The key point is not the gender of the boss, but the fact that the boss has brought honor to Hucon!¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been ten hours, and LW still hasn¡¯t cleared the virus. Is LW really gonna be ruined by a hacker from Hucon this time? That will be embarrassing!¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be! LW has an IT department with a few thousand people. They can¡¯t be hired for nothing! Besides, how many years of internet history does Hucon have?¡± Three hours passed quickly, and the IT department was still helpless against the virus. The stock of LW fell again and again. After discussion, the senior managers finally decided to issue a reward at Genius Network. Since someone at Genius Network could successfully hack the LW official website, there must be someone else who could remove the virus. The reward was 200,000 financial coins, which was equivalent to 20 million dollars. LW would spend so much money because the managers believed there must be someone who could do it. After all, the reward for the mission to hack their official website was only 100,000 dollars. Who could resist the temptation of 20 million dollars? Even the hacker Taro Ball MT might not be able to resist it! In the teacher¡¯s office. Song Baoyi stood in front of Ye Jun¡¯s desk. ¡°Baoyi, you got the highest score in the grade for the test again. Good job! You must maintain it!¡± ¡°I will, Ms. Ye¡± Song Baoyi nodded. Mr. Zhang, who was at the side, joked, ¡°Talent Song, you are always number one in this grade for the exams. You have to give Li Haoran in my class a chance to surpass you next month.¡± Song Baoyi was always ranked number one in her grade, while Li Haoran could only be number two. Song Baoyi said humbly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhang. I¡¯m flattered. In fact, your student Li Haoran is also very impressive.¡± She did well in the study but was not arrogant. Which teacher wouldn¡¯t like such a good student? After saying that, Song Baoyi looked at ye Jun and asked, ¡°Oh, right, Ms. Ye, can I ask you for something?¡± ¡°Sure! What¡¯s it?¡± Ms. Ye said. Song Baoyi continued, ¡°It¡¯s about my sister. She was not thoughtful enough and made some mistakes, so I apologize to you on her behalf. I hope you can give her another chance to return to school.¡± Ye Jun frowned slightly. ¡°She was expelled from North Bridge?¡± Song Baoyi was stunned. North Bridge? Song Hua transferred to North Bridge? What did she do to make it? Before Song Baoyi could figure it out, ye Jun said earnestly, ¡°Baoyi, your family have spoiled her too much. Every time she gets into trouble, you have to clean up the mess for her. She¡¯s out of control! If she can enter North Bridge High School in your name this time, she will probably do something illegal in your name next time! Then how are you going to solve it for her?¡± Song Baoyi smiled and said, ¡°Maybe she did rely on her own ability to enter that school.¡± Ye Jun shook her head helplessly. ¡°Song Baoyi was naive. What ability could Song Hua have? Impossible!¡± she thought to herself. Song Baoyi returned home from school in the afternoon. she asked unintentionally, ¡°Mom, did you and dad find someone to help Song Hua?¡± ¡°Help her?¡± Zhou Lei asked in confusion. Song Baoyi continued, ¡°Today, Ms. ye told me that she has entered North Bridge High School.¡± Zhou lei frowned. ¡°What? Is it possible that your teacher has mistaken?¡± Song Hua could enter North Bridge High School? No way! Song Baoyi stammered, ¡°Ms. Ye said ¡­ Sigh, forget it! Maybe Song Hua just can do it. Mom, you don¡¯t have to care about this.¡± Then, she turned around and went upstairs. How could Zhou Lei not care? She immediately took out her phone and called Ye Jun. After knowing what had happened, Zhou Lei was furious. What a little b*stard! She was bold to cheat and bluff in Song Baoyi¡¯s name! Zhou Lei immediately went to the study and told Song Dalong about it. Hearing this, song Dalong immediately stood up beside his desk with a dark face. ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s go to that school.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Lei followed Song Dalong. Ten minutes later, they parked their car at the gate of North Bridge High School. After learning that they were Song Hua¡¯s parents, Ma Weiwei received them politely. Ma Weiwei had thought that Song Hua¡¯s parents must be as good-looking as their daughter since Song Hua was born so beautiful. However, after seeing them, she found that she was wrong. Although Zhou Lei could also be considered pretty, she was not that gorgeous. And Song Dalong was even more ordinary. Could it be a genetic mutation that Song Hua turned out much better looking? ¡°Mr. Song, Mrs. Song, please have some water.¡± Ma Weiwei brought two glasses of water. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ma.¡± Zhou Lei took the water and glanced at Song Dalong. She then said, ¡°There¡¯s something we want to talk about with you.¡± ¡°Go ahead, please.¡± Ma Weiwei said with a smile. Zhou Lei continued, ¡°Actually, Song Hua is our adopted daughter, having no blood relationship with us. She came from the countryside not long ago. We knew she was not talented to get into the North Bridge. So, you don¡¯t have to give her an exceptive admission for our sake. And this is unfair to other students. We just found out that she actually entered this school under the name of Song Baoyi, the number one talented girl in River City. We¡¯re so sorry for causing trouble for you. We came here today to bring her back.¡± What she said made sense, and she indicated that Song Hua was a useless village girl. Ma Weiwei was stunned at first before she understood. No Wonder Song Hua was alone when she came to take the admission exam. She was also alone on the first day of her transfer to this school. Even if she was an independent girl, she should have her parents to accompany her. Ma Weiwei explained, ¡°You have misunderstood. Song Hua entered the school by passing the admission exam. It has nothing to do with anyone else. If you didn¡¯t come today, I wouldn¡¯t have known that she came from a rich family.¡± Pass the admission exam? Song Hua was capable of that? Zhou Lei¡¯s face was full of doubt and disdain. Ma Weiwei took out a piece of paper and handed it to Zhou Lei. ¡°Mrs. Song, this is the sheet of our admission exam result.¡± There were six subjects in all, and the total score was 750. Song Hua¡¯s score was 730, ranking first among the 56 examinees. Zhou Lei took the sheet and frowned. ¡°No way. She must have cheated!¡± After all, Song Baoyi could only score around 720 in each monthly exam. How could Song Hua do better than Song Baoyi? Ma Weiwei looked at Zhou Lei with mixed feelings. Usually, the parents would definitely be thrilled to see their child get such a high score, but Zhou Lei¡¯s first reaction was doubting that Song Hua had cheated. For a moment, Ma Weiwei felt a little sorry for Song Hua. As an adopted daughter, she must have to be very careful in her family. ¡°Mrs. Song, you have to believe in the justice of our enrollment system, and you have to believe in Song Hua as well.¡± Song Dalong spoke at this time. ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask you to help us with Song Hua¡¯s dropout procedures.¡± North Bridge was a high school that Song Baoyi did not manage to get into back then. How could Song Hua make it? By cheating? As Song Hua¡¯s father, he had the right to make her drop out of school.. Chapter 32 - The Old Lady Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If Song Hua was allowed to continue studying at North Bridge High School, she would definitely ruin Song Baoyi¡¯s reputation. Therefore, Song Hua must drop out! Ma Weiwei had never seen such parents before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! You don¡¯t have the right to make her drop out.¡± ¡°Why? We are her parents. Who else has the right if we don¡¯t?¡± Zhou Lei frowned. Ma Weiwei continued, ¡°Song Hua has already turned 18. No one can make a decision for her.¡± Song Dalong looked at Ma Weiwei and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you mean that you are going to reject our requirement?¡± He sounded more or less threatening. The song family was a prominent and wealthy family in River City. Any smart person would not offend them for the sake of a cheating village girl. Song Dalong thought that Ma Weiwei would definitely change her attitude after hearing what he said. Unexpectedly, Ma Weiwei made a gesture of showing them out, ¡°Mr. Song, Mrs. Song, that¡¯s the way out. See you next time.¡± Song Dalong frowned. Zhou Lei was about to say something when Song Dalong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arguing with a teacher was something undignified for a wealthy family. Zhou Lei followed Song Dalong, not saying anything else. After walking out and getting into the car, zhou Lei scolded, ¡°What kind of person is that! Isn¡¯t she just a teacher? What could she be proud of?¡± After being the wife of a wealthy man for so many years, anyone she met was courteous to her. However, she did not expect to meet a teacher who dared to be against her. Song Dalong massaged his temples with annoyance. ¡°Dalong, what should we do now?¡± Zhou Lei was upset about not making Song Hua quit school. ¡°The school doesn¡¯t agree. What else can I do?¡± Song Dalong was also distressed. Song Hua would drop out unless she requested by herself. But how could it be possible? Zhou lei said angrily, ¡°Song Hua really pissed me off! Ever since she came to our house, she has caused so much trouble. If we had known it earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have brought her back. Just let her die of illness in the countryside!¡± Offending Mr. Liu, threatening them, and cheating in Song Baoyi¡¯s name, who would know what other trouble she might cause in the future? The daughters in other families were obedient and sensible. What About Song Hua? She was here to take revenge. She had no conscience at all! ¡°Why don¡¯t we send her back to the countryside again?¡± Zhou Lei said. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Song Dalong shouted angrily, ¡°Send her back? How are we going to explain it to the Yu Family? Break off the engagement or let Baoyi get engaged to that trash?¡± If they broke off the engagement, it would not only embarrass the Song family but also ruin Song Baoyi¡¯s reputation. As the number one talented woman in River City, she could not bear others¡¯ reproach of her being snobbish. Hearing what Song Dalong said, Zhou Lei was instantly speechless. Song Dalong continued, ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. The engagement is in two days. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Zhou Lei nodded. After thinking for a while, Song Dalong instructed, ¡°Mr. Yu is coming over tonight to discuss the engagement. Be careful. Don¡¯t let him find out our plan.¡± At this time, they must keep it a secret from Mr. Yu. If he knew about it, he would definitely not be willing to hold the engagement party. However, it would be different if they announced it at the engagement party. After school at night, Song Hua was on her way to do acupuncture for Shangguan Ying. She had planned to ride a bicycle, but it began to rain as soon as she went out. Left with no choice, Song Hua could only take a bus. After getting off the bus, she had to walk along the street for some time to reach Shangguan Ying¡¯s residence. Song Hua held an umbrella in one hand and walked in the rain, making the street nicer in the hot summer. The people on the same street could not help but take a few glances at her. There was a crosswalk in the front. From Afar, Song Hua could see some people gathering there. When she got closer, she saw a gray-haired old lady fall at the intersection, unable to move. Some onlookers pointed at her. She looked have fallen quite hard. In such a situation, she should be rescued immediately. However, the onlookers were afraid of being set up by the old lady, so they did not dare to help. Song Hua put the umbrella on the ground and was about to offer help when the onlookers said, ¡°Young lady, watch out! Don¡¯t get stuck!¡± ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s risky to do good deeds nowadays.¡± Song Hua looked up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe she is not that kind of person. Moreover, there are surveillance cameras at the intersection.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to us? If she doesn¡¯t let you off, you will regret it! Some seniors are tricky, and even the surveillance cameras won¡¯t help. What if she pesters you?¡± Song Hua walked up to the old lady¡¯s side and squatted down. ¡°I can help you. How are you doing?¡± The old lady was very conscious, though she had fallen to the ground. She said, ¡°My left arm is painful. I can¡¯t exert my strength.¡± ¡°What about the other parts?¡± Song Hua asked. ¡°My Head is a little dizzy,¡± answered the old lady. Song Hua reached out and put her fingers on the old lady¡¯s pulse. After checking, she found that the old lady did not have any other injuries. Then, Song Hua helped her up. ¡°Madam, your left arm is dislocated. I¡¯m going to reattach it for you. It will be a little painful. Please bear with it,¡± Song Hua said as she pressed on the old lady¡¯s left arm. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± When the onlookers saw it and heard what Song Hua said, they discussed it in a louder voice. ¡°This girl looked at most 16 or 17 years old, right?¡± ¡°She could reattach bones?¡± ¡°What if she broke her arm?¡± ¡°If something happened to the old lady because of the reattachment, she would not be able to pay for it, even if she lost all her money!¡± ¡°Young people were always impulsive.¡± Song Hua acted as if she did not hear it. She grabbed the old lady¡¯s arm with both hands and gently gave it a squeeze. Before the old lady could even react, Song Hua was already done. ¡°Please try to move it. Do you still feel the pain now?¡± Song Hua asked. The old lady stood up and shook her arm. She smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! I¡¯m fine now. Thank you, Young lady!¡± The onlookers were also stunned when they saw it. No one had expected that this girl was really capable. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s very nice of you!¡± The old lady kept thanking her. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Song Hua said. The old lady looked at Song Hua, her eyes filling with fondness. She was such a beautiful young lady, and she even knew medical skills. If she were her granddaughter, how nice would it be! ¡°Young lady, do you have a boyfriend?¡± The old lady held Song Hua¡¯s hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I have a great-grandson ¡­ forget it! He doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± Some of the onlookers burst into laughter. This old lady was interesting. Who would belittle their great-grandson like that? Song Hua took out her phone and asked, ¡°Do you remember your family¡¯s phone number? I¡¯ll help you contact them.¡± The old lady told her a string of numbers. Song Hua called and explained the situation. After hanging up the phone, Song Hua said to the old lady, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your family will come to get you home soon. I gotta go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The old lady nodded. ¡°Take care.¡± When the old lady watched Song Hua¡¯s back, she suddenly thought of something and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Song Hua.¡± Song Hua looked back slightly and replied. ¡°Song Hua,¡± the old lady muttered and smiled. ¡°What a beautiful name! And she¡¯s as beautiful as her name.¡± A few minutes later. A luxury car stopped in front of the old lady. Two young men rushed out of the car, each supporting her at her sides. They asked anxiously, ¡°Madam, are you okay? Don¡¯t come out alone in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The old lady waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve met a girl who helped me today, and I must repay her well.¡± When the onlookers saw the old lady being picked up by a top-class luxury car, they all regretted not lending a helping hand to her earlier. Otherwise, they would receive her reward.. Chapter 33 - The Luxury Car Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When the luxury car disappeared in front of them, a young man among the crowd looked at the content he had searched on his phone and said, ¡°Do you know which brand that car was?¡± ¡°No,¡± said the others. ¡°Shelby,¡± said the young man. Shelby? What kind of car was that? They only knew Benz, BMW, and Audi about luxury cars. Was the car that picked up the old lady not a luxury car at all? The young man continued, ¡°That Shelby was limited to ten cars worldwide, and it was worth 20 million.¡± 20 million! Although they had realized that the old lady was not an ordinary woman, they did not expect that merely a car of hers was worth 20 million. Who was that old lady? If they could get close to such a powerful family, their life would be much easier. Thinking of this, everyone regretted not helping the old lady just now, especially the young man who was the first to see her fall down. He had missed a perfect chance for wealth. At this moment, he was so regretful that he wished to slap himself. ¡°Hello, Miss Song.¡± Knowing that Song Hua would come for an acupuncture today, Cheng Yuang had been waiting at the door for a long time. ¡°Hello, Mr. Cheng.¡± Song Hua greeted him. Cheng Yuang followed behind her with a respectful look on his face. He continued, ¡°Miss Song, I haven¡¯t been sleeping well these days. After treating Ying, can you take a look for me?¡± Song Hua looked up at him. Cheng Yuang had a yellowish face and bleared eyes. When he spoke, the coating on his tongue looked hoar, indicating that he had the syndrome of damp-heat. ¡°Do you often feel dizzy and have a bad appetite?¡± Song Hua asked, ¡°And do you cough with phlegm every morning and night?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Cheng Yuang immediately nodded. Song Hua was so amazing. She could tell what happened to him just by taking a few glances. What an amazing doctor! Song Hua continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You just need to stew soup with Benincasa hispida, barley, and eel and drink it every night. Three days later, you¡¯ll feel better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to take any medicine?¡± Cheng Yuang was a little puzzled. He went to the hospital and prescribed a bunch of pills, but they did not have much effect. Would the soup be able to solve the problem? Song Hua smiled slightly. ¡°The medicine usually has some side effects. Why not try my way?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Yuang nodded. As they spoke, they had already walked outside Shangguan Ying¡¯s room. Cheng Yuang said, ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ll be right outside. Call me if you need any help.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Song Hua carried her medical kit and walked into the room. ¡°Hello, Miss Song!¡± Shangguan Ying was playing the zither. When she saw Song Hua coming over, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°How do you feel these days?¡± Shangguan Ying said, ¡°I feel good. It¡¯s just a little boring to stay in the house every day. Miss Song, when can I go out for a walk in the sun?¡± ¡°After removing the gauze.¡± Shangguan Ying counted and said, ¡°Then in ten days.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Song Hua took out the acupuncture case. Shangguan Ying took off her coat and lay face down on the bed. Song Hua held the silver needles in her hands and gently pricked each of the major acupoints on her back. An hour later, she finished the acupuncture. Shangguan Ying was looking forward to the day when the gauze would be removed. She said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Song.¡± Song Hua smiled. ¡°Well, you can thank me when you¡¯re recovered.¡± Shangguan Ying looked at Song Hua and said, ¡°Miss Song, you look so beautiful when you smile!¡± She thought that Song Hua was a good-looking girl, and she looked even more beautiful when she smiled. At the thought of this, Shangguan Ying suddenly understood why there were so many men obsessed with beauty that they would even pay their lives for love. If she were a man, she would have sacrificed everything for such a beauty too. Hearing that, Song Hua looked back at her and teased, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not good-looking when I don¡¯t smile?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shangguan Ying immediately explained, ¡°Miss Song, you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. Even the number one talented girl in River City cannot compare with you!¡± Song Hua put away the medical kit and smiled. Then she said, ¡°But seriously, you should continue to refrain from eating excitant food for the next few days. I¡¯ll come back in ten days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shangguan Ying nodded. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for acupuncture anymore, right?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Song Hua casually picked up a pen and tied her hair up, revealing her fair and beautiful neck. ¡°But you have to continue drinking the Chinese Medicine.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Then Shangguan Ying called Cheng Yuang, ¡°Uncle Cheng, please help me send off Miss Song.¡± Shangguan Zheng and Cheng Lin were not at home, and Cheng Yuang was the only one present now. ¡°Coming.¡± Cheng Yuang walked in from outside. The rain had stopped, so song Hua declined Cheng Yuang¡¯s suggestion of driving her home. Instead, she decided to cycle back home. Cheng Yuang looked at Song Hua¡¯s back as she rode a bicycle, sighing, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have such a good daughter?¡± What kind of parents could give birth to such a perfect daughter? After returning home, Cheng Yuang immediately ordered the maid to stew the soup with Benincasa hispida, barley, and eel. The eel had a strong fishy odor, and it was even more unsavory stewing with the other materials. Mrs. Cheng said suspiciously, ¡°Does that Miss Song you mentioned really know about medicine? This soup smells terrible! Why don¡¯t you stop drinking it? You can go to a Chinese medical hospital tomorrow.¡± Cheng Yuang took a big gulp and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about her. Miss Song is an amazing doctor. She said that I would be fine after drinking it for three days.¡± ¡°A doctor wouldn¡¯t even be able to prescribe some medicine?¡± Mrs. Cheng thought in her heart. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Just wait for the truth! I won¡¯t be bothered with you if you like to be cheated.¡± Anyway, a bowl of soup wouldn¡¯t harm his body. When Cheng Yuang found it useless after three days, he would be willing to go to the hospital. When passing by a night market, Song Hua bought some takeaway noodles. She did not feel like having dinner together with the Song family. It was the second day since LW had posted the mission on Genius Network. Lots of people had accepted the mission, but no one could manage to remove the virus. In desperation, LW could only rebuild their official website, but the new website would be hacked in a second again and again. Song Hua sat in front of the desk, eating the noodles as she entered Genius Network. As Song Hua saw the mission posted by LW, she raised her eyebrows slightly. 200,000 financial coins! LW was generous. Song Hua curled her lips slightly and clicked to accept the mission. Five minutes later, LW¡¯s official website went back to normal. At the same time, with the sound of ¡°beep¡±, Song Hua¡¯s account in Genius Network received 200,000 financial coins. As LW finally had cleared the virus, all the senior managers cried with joy. The forums on the international websites also burst with comments: ¡°LW¡¯s official website has returned to normal! I heard that Pathonria has strengthened their firewall this time, even the most powerful hacker would be helpless.¡± ¡°I have to say, Pathonria was still capable.¡± ¡°F*ck, F*ck! Go check LW¡¯s official website now! It¡¯s been hacked again with the countdown of 72 hours!¡± ¡°You gotta be kidding me! That¡¯s funny! I suspect that the person who removed the virus is Taro Ball MT. This big shot did it again after earning 200,000 financial coins!¡± ¡°I think LW is going to be desperate.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t agree more.¡± At the same time, something happened at a financial aid office of primary schools in a poverty-stricken area. ¡°Ah!¡± One of the staff in the office let out a scream. ¡°Miss. Xu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± One of her colleagues looked at Miss. Xu curiously. She pointed at the computer screen and said, ¡°Someone, someone anonymously donated two million to us!¡± ¡°No way! You must have mistaken. Check it again!¡± It was impossible for anyone to anonymously donate two million dollars at one time. Large donations were usually either from companies or celebrities. When those people did it, they would like to announce it publicly. How could they be anonymous? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure about the number. You can check it yourself!¡± ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s really two million!¡± The same thing happened in the Red Cross in Xiushui Village, another school in a poverty-stricken area, a children¡¯s welfare institute, a rescue center for stray cats and dogs¡­ There were a total of ten public welfare organizations. The sum of the donation was right 20 million. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Song, Mr. Yu and his families are here.¡± The butler of the Song family went into the living room and reported. ¡°Invite them in,¡± Song Dalong said with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Song Dalong and Zhou Lei immediately stood up to welcome the guests. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you, Mr. Yu! I hope it didn¡¯t take you too much time to get here.¡± Song Dalong greeted politely. Mr. Yu smiled and said, ¡°It did not. We¡¯d love to come. Anyway, our kids are about to be families.¡± Zhou Lei put on a fake smile. ¡°The old b*stard just like to take advantage of us! The third son of their family was just a piece of sh*t! And they actually have the nerve to bring up the engagement.¡± she thought in her heart. ¡°Take a seat, please¡± Zhou Lei held Mrs. Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Minghui, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± After they sat down and exchanged a few pleasantries, Mr. Yu went straight to the point, ¡°Dalong, you know why I¡¯m here today. The engagement party will be on the day after tomorrow that we have settled. I¡¯ve made some general arrangements. Please take a look at it.¡± Then, he handed Song Dalong a piece of red paper. Song Dalong took it and said without even taking a look at it, ¡°You can arrange it however you want. It¡¯s her honor to marry your son.¡± Zhou Lei immediately nodded and followed, ¡°Yes, right. She would be happy about it.¡± The couple intentionally used the pronouns ¡°she¡± or ¡°her¡± instead of Song Hua¡¯s name. However, Mr. Yu didn¡¯t notice it. After all, he thought there was only one daughter of the Song family. The one they were talking about would definitely be Song Baoyi. When he saw Song Dalong and Zhou Lei¡¯s reaction, he heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that this couple wouldn¡¯t go back on their words. ¡°Where is Baoyi?¡± Fang Minghui asked.. Chapter 34 - Do You Think I Am Blind? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Fang Minghui suddenly asked about Song Baoyi, Song Dalong and Zhou Lei were stunned. Zhou Lei reacted quickly and said with a smile, ¡°Baoyi is practicing her piano up there. She is a little shy.¡± After saying that, Zhou Lei turned to look at the servant beside her. ¡°Go and ask Baoyi to come down.¡± Fang Minghui smiled and said, ¡°Since Baoyi is practicing her piano, don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Fang Minghui looked around, saw the bookshelf in the living room, and continued, ¡°Are these books Baoyi¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Lei nodded, and her face was full of pride. ¡°Baoyi¡¯s biggest hobby is reading books.¡± Fang Minghui walked to the bookshelf. On the bookshelf were all world-famous books. There was also a book about Ethian characters. Fang Minghui took out the book and asked curiously, ¡°Baoyi is also interested in Ethian culture?¡± Zhou Lei walked over. ¡°Yeah. She likes to read this book a lot.¡± Actually, this was a pirated book. Song Baoyi couldn¡¯t read Ethian characters. She put the book on the bookshelf simply to let others think she was knowledgeable. Hearing this, Fang Minghui¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. The Ethian culture was ancient and mysterious. For thousands of years, there were countless scholars who were obsessed with the Ethian culture. However, no one could solve the mystery. Fang Minghui didn¡¯t expect that Song Baoyi could understand the Ethian language at such a young age. It was really amazing. Fang Minghui grew fonder of Song Baoyi and wished that she could marry Yu Tingzhi as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Song Baoyi hadn¡¯t graduated from university yet, so she and Yu Tingzhi could only get engaged first. ¡°Baoyi will definitely have great achievements in the future,¡± Fang Minghui sighed. Zhou Lei kept smiling while she cursed Fang Minghui a hundred times inwardly. Zhou Lei looked at Fang Minghui and thought, ¡°You know that Baoyi will have great achievements in the future. How do you have the nerve to ask her to get engaged to Yu Tingzhi then?¡± Who the h*ll did Yu Tingzhi think he was? How disgusting! ¡°Thank you. You are so kind.¡± Zhou Lei smiled insincerely. ¡°I also hope that Baoyi can have great achievements in the future.¡± A servant brought over a fruit plate. Zhou Lei ordered the servant, ¡°Send a fruit plate to Baoyi as well.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the servant answered. Fang Minghui was in high spirits. Mr. Yu, Song Dalong, and Yu Zhihong were discussing about the engagement between Yu Tingzhi and Song Baoyi. It was basically Mr. Yu and Yu Zhihong who were talking. Song Dalong didn¡¯t express his opinion. He just smiled and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do as Mr. Yu says. I have no objections.¡± Mr. Yu looked at Song Dalong, very touched. Song Baoyi¡¯s reputation was good, so it was normal if Song Dalong had a lot of requirements for the engagement party. However, Song Dalong didn¡¯t say anything at all. Suddenly, Fang Minghui seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°There are two custom-made gowns that I had someone send back from overseas. How about you ask Baoyi to go downstairs and give them a try?¡± As Fang Minghui spoke, a servant brought two gift boxes over. Zhou Lei smiled and said, ¡°The gowns are custom-made. They must fit Baoyi very well. There¡¯s no need for her to try them on.¡± Aweek ago, the Yu family sent someone to get Song Baoyi¡¯s size. At that time, Zhou Lei gave Song Hua¡¯s size. If Song Baoyi came downstairs to give the gowns a try, it would give her away. ¡°It¡¯s getting late.¡± Mr. Yu stood up from the sofa. ¡°Dalong, we are leaving.¡± ¡°Mr. Yu, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Song Dalong immediately stood up. Zhou Lei followed Song Dalong¡¯s footsteps. When Zhou Lei and Song Dalong returned to the living room, she saw the presents that the Yu family sent over. Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°The Yu family is so generous. This diamond is collectible. Look at the watch! It¡¯s the latest Helene Rubinstein watch. There are only three in the world. This bracelet is also limited edition. Even Mrs. Yun didn¡¯t manage to buy it.¡± Zhou Lei felt bad that all these luxuries were for Song Hua. How could a wench have something so fancy? Only Song Baoyi deserved these things. Thinking of this, Zhou Lei called the housekeeper over. ¡°Madam, what can I do for you?¡± said the housekeeper. Zhou Lei nodded, and then said, ¡°Do you know anyone who sells the replicas of luxury goods?¡± The housekeeper was stunned first, then nodded, ¡°I have a friend from home who is making replicas.¡± Zhou Lei asked, ¡°Where does he live?¡± ¡°In River City,¡± answered the housekeeper. Zhou Lei smiled and said, ¡°You ask him to send the replicas of these luxuries over. The price is negotiable.¡± The housekeeper instantly understood what Zhou Lei meant. ¡°Yes, Madam. I¡¯ll contact him right away,¡± replied the housekeeper. Song Dalong looked at Zhou Lei and frowned, ¡°What if Song Hua finds out that you did this?¡± If such news were to spread, it would damage the Song family¡¯s reputation. Zhou Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°You mean that little b*stard? What does she know?¡± Zhou Lei believed that Song Hua had not seen much of the world and she could not authenticate luxuries. Song Dalong thought Zhou Lei was right and agreed. Giving these good things to Song Hua was indeed a waste. In the Yu family¡¯s house. Mr. Yu went upstairs to Yu Tingzhi¡¯s room. Just as Mr. Yu pushed the door open, he saw Yu Tingzhi sitting in front of the computer. Mr. Yu couldn¡¯t understand the online games that young people liked to play nowadays. All he could see was that there were foreign characters on the computer screen. Mr. Yu called out, ¡°Tingzhi.¡± Yu Tingzhi looked back. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Tingzhi, your parents and I went to the Song family¡¯s house. Don¡¯t worry. The engagement party is still on.¡± Mr. Yu paused a moment. ¡°Miss Song isn¡¯t the kind of person you think she is.¡± Yu Tingzhi didn¡¯t say anything. Mr. Yu took out a black card, ¡°This is for you. Keep it. You will need the card in the future. Don¡¯t worry about money after you marry Miss Song. I am not bragging, but I really have a lot of money. ¡°Hence, you can spend as much money as you want.¡± Mr. Yu acted like he was a nouveau riche. ¡°Grandpa, keep the money yourself. | don¡¯t need it.¡± Yu Tingzhi pushed the card back. Mr. Yu was very unhappy. He frowned and said, ¡°Keep the card! If you don¡¯t accept it, I will be angry. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I have a heart condition. If you don¡¯t accept the card, I will probably have a heart attack.¡± Mr. Yu looked like he was trying to scam Yu Tingzhi. Yu Tingzhi looked helpless and could only let Mr. Yu stuff the card into his pocket. Seeing that Yu Tingzhi no longer refused, Mr. Yu left the room with his hands behind his back in satisfaction. The next day. Zhou Lei asked someone to get Song Hua to come downstairs. Seeing that Song Hua went downstairs, Zhou Lei smiled hypocritically, pointed at the luxuries on the table, and said, ¡°Tomorrow, you will be engaged to Yu Tingzhi. These are the gifts that the Yu family gave you. There are also two evening gowns that you are going to wear at the engagement party. Try them on to see if they fit.¡± If Song Hua didn¡¯t have to wear the two evening gowns at the engagement party, Zhou Lei would not want to give them to Song Hua. Zhou Lei thought Song Huang didn¡¯t deserve the two evening gowns. Song Hua walked to the table and casually picked up a watch. ¡°This is Helena Rubinstein watch, which is priceless and collectible. This is Vintage Chanel Crocodile Bag. And this is a pretty valuable diamond ring. Her tone was indifferent and her expression was calm. Zhou Lei frowned. How did Song Hua recognize these luxuries? Before Zhou Lei could react, what Song Hua said next made Zhou Lei break out in cold sweat. Song Hua paused a moment and went on, ¡°These are all replicas. Do you think I am blind?¡±. Chapter 35 - Song Hua Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio What did Song Hua mean? How could she know that these were replicas? It was impossible. Song Hua was just a wench. How could she be able to distinguish between replicas and authentic luxuries at a glance? In just a moment, Zhou Lei¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that these are replicas?¡± asked Song Hua. ¡°These are not replicas.¡± Zhou Lei continued, ¡°The Yu family is wealthy. There is no way that they will give you replicas.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly and pursed her red lips. Then, she turned around to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± demanded Zhou Lei. Seeing that Song Hua was leaving, Zhou Lei got anxious and immediately caught up with Song Hua. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Yu family¡¯s house,¡± answered Song Hua. Hearing that Song Hua was going to the Yu family¡¯s house, Zhou Lei felt extremely guilty. If the Yu family knew that Zhou Lei replaced all the authentic luxuries with replicas, the Song family¡¯s reputation would be destroyed. ¡°Why are you going to the Yu Family¡¯s house?¡± inquired Zhou Lei. Song Hua continued, ¡°The Yu family brought over a bunch of replicas. Shouldn¡¯t I go and seek an explanation?¡± Zhou Lei paused. What a b*tch Song Hua was! ¡°Why can¡¯t I see that these are replicas? Do you think you have seen more of the world than me?¡± asked Zhou Lei. ¡°That¡¯s why I would like to seek an explanation from the Yu family.¡± Song Hua looked at Zhou Lei. ¡°The Yu family thought that you were old and blind, so they used replicas to fool you. How can I let them mess with you and do nothing about it?¡± Song Hua didn¡¯t use any swear words, but she referred to Zhou Lei as a woman who was old, blind, and ignorant. Zhou Lei was so angry that her face turned pale, but she could not say anything to refute it. Zhou Lei did not expect that Song Hua could authenticate luxuries. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Zhou Lei tried her best to calm down. ¡°Let¡¯s look into it on our own. Maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly. ¡°We can¡¯t let good people be falsely accused.¡± Zhou Lei called the housekeeper over. Zhou Lei asked, ¡°What is it with these luxuries?¡± The housekeeper was very confused. However, she saw that Zhou Lei winked at her and reacted quickly. ¡°Madam, I got it wrong. These aren¡¯t the presents that the Yu family sent over. I saw that the things sent over by the Yu family were nice, so I bought some replicas of them. I didn¡¯t expect that they would be here.¡± Zhou Lei angrily said, ¡°Hurry up and bring the authentic luxuries over.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam, I¡¯ll go right away,¡± answered the housekeeper. Song Hua knew that Zhou Lei and the housekeeper were putting on an act, but Song Hua did not point it out. Soon, the housekeeper got someone to bring the authentic luxuries over. Under the lights, the luxuries shone brightly. ¡°Have you seen enough of them?¡± Zhou Lei asked. Song Hua responded, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Zhou Lei said to the housekeeper, ¡°Since Song Hua has taken a good look at the luxuries, you can take them back.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The housekeeper immediately came to take the luxuries. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Song Hua reached out and put her hand on the box. ¡°What is it?¡± demanded Zhou Lei. Song Hua looked at Zhou Lei. ¡°Since the Yu family gave the luxuries to me, I should keep them myself.¡± Zhou Lei smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too young to keep these valuable things. What if you lose them? It is better that I keep them for you.¡± Song Hua looked at Zhou Lei and smiled. ¡°I will keep these things in the bank safe. I won¡¯t lose them.¡± Zhou Lei never knew that Song Hua would dare to take what should belong to Song Baoyi. ¡°These things are supposed to belong to Baoyi. Don¡¯t be so shameless. If it weren¡¯t for her, you would still be in the countryside,¡± Zhou Lei said to Song Hua. ¡°In that case, you should ask Song Baoyi to marry Yu Tingzhi,¡± Song Hua said faintly. Zhou Lei paused a moment and continued, ¡°All right. Even if these things don¡¯t belong to Baoyi, they should belong to me, shouldn¡¯t they? I¡¯m your mother. I raised you up with so much effort. Shouldn¡¯t you give those things to me?¡± Song Hua smiled faintly. ¡°Apart from my grandmother, I don¡¯t owe anyone.¡± As soon as Song Hua finished speaking, she packed up everything and walked out of the door. How could there be such a heartless person like Song Hua in this world? In Zhou Lei¡¯s eyes, she painstakingly raised Song Hua up and even brought Song Hua back to the city to live a good life. Zhou Lei didn¡¯t expect that Song Hua would turn on her. Zhou Lei was so angry that her whole body was trembling, but she could do nothing to Song Hua. ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Zhou Lei. ¡°The bank,¡± Song Hua said in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you walk away from me,¡± Zhou Lei roared angrily. Song Hua acted as if she did not hear Zhou Lei. Zhou Lei grabbed a vase and threw it on the ground. The antique vase was shattered to pieces. Song Baoyi happened to come down from upstairs. When she saw this scene, she frowned and asked, ¡°Mom, What¡¯s wrong?¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that little b*stard.¡± ¡°What did she do?¡± Song Baoyi helped Zhou Lei sit down and poured her a cup of tea. The housekeeper told Song Baoyi the whole story. Hearing this, Song Baoyi sighed, ¡°She is still young, so it¡¯s normal for her to be disobedient. You should cut her some slack. If she likes those things, just give them to her.¡± ¡°I did it for you.¡± Zhou Lei continued, ¡°She¡¯s just a wench. How can she have such good things?¡± When Zhou Lei thought of the limited edition diamond and watch, it felt as though her heart was bleeding. Song Baoyi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. | don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re sisters. My things are hers.¡± Seeing that Song Baoyi was so kind-hearted, Zhou Lei sighed. ¡°Baoyi, you are too kind. You¡¯ll lose out sooner or later. ¡°It is not always a bad thing to lose out.¡± Song Baoyi continued. ¡°Tomorrow, she is going to get engaged to Yu Tingzhi. Try to bear with her.¡± The next day. The Yu family and the Song family were both prestigious in River City. The hotel was filled with guests. Most of the guests who came to attend the engagement party were to see the fun. After all, Song Baoyi was the most accomplished woman in River City while Yu Tingzhi was a useless douche bag. In the dressing room. Zhou Lei looked at the beautiful woman sitting in front of the dressing-table mirror and her eyes narrowed. Zhou Lei had to admit that Song Hua had a good appearance. Song Hua had a heart-shaped face and a pair of affectionate eyes. She had a dimple which appeared when she smiled and it was very seductive. Very few men could resist her beauty. Song Hua was so beautiful that Zhou Lei felt insecure. Fortunately, Song Hua was about to get engaged to that loser. Thinking of this, Zhou Lei grinned. After a moment, Zhou Lei looked at her watch and said to the makeup artist, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Do it faster.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± answered the makeup artist. In the lounge. ¡°Tingzhi, the Song family asked a woman to get engaged to you on Song Baoyi¡¯s behalf.¡± Wang Dengfeng continued, ¡°The woman is Zhou Lei¡¯s adopted daughter. She has been raised in the countryside since she was young.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Yu Tingzhi¡¯s face was expressionless. In Yu Tingzhi¡¯s eyes, no matter who the woman was, the result would be the same. Wang Dengfeng looked at Yu Tingzhi. ¡°Tingzhi, your fiancee was swapped. Why do you still look like it is none of your business?¡± ¡°It¡¯s par for the course.¡± Yu Tingzhi¡¯s answer was brief. ¡°What are you going to do then?¡± Wang Dengfeng asked. Yu Tingzhi replied in a calm voice, ¡°I am going to break off the engagement.¡± In the front hall. Song Dalong stood on the stage in the middle of the front hall. ¡°First of all, 1 would like to thank you for taking the time to attend my eldest daughter Song Hua and Yu Tingzhi¡¯s engagement party. ¡°As you know, ten years ago, my family and the Yu family made a deal that my eldest daughter would marry Yu Tingzhi. Although we didn¡¯t put it in black and white, a promise is a promise. Today, I am here to announce the engagement between Song Hua and Yu Tingzhi.¡± Song Hua? Who was Song Hua? Song Dalong¡¯s words caused discussion among the guests. The smile on Mr. Yu¡¯s face instantly froze. Did he hear correctly? ¡°Allow me to introduce everyone to my eldest daughter, Song Hua,¡± said Song Dalong. As soon as he finished speaking, the guests saw a slender figure slowly walking towards the entrance. Song Hua¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly in shady areas. Seeing the figure slowly walking over, Yu Tingzhi, who was sitting under the stage, squinted his eyes.. Chapter 36 - The Engagement Party Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at that slender figure, Yu Tingzhi said nothing. His index finger slightly bent as he tapped on the table. After a moment, Yu Tingzhi looked away from Song Hua and turned to Wang Dengfeng. ¡°Where¡¯s the ring?¡± ¡°What ring?¡± Wang Dengfeng was stunned. ¡°The engagement ring,¡± said Yu Tingzhi. Mr. Yu indeed prepared an engagement ring for Yu Tingzhi, but Yu Tingzhi just said that he wanted to break off the engagement. ¡°Tingzhi, | thought you were going to break off the engagement,¡± said Wang Dengfeng. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yu Tingzhi asked. Wang Dengfeng replied, ¡°In the lounge, you said it yourself, remember?¡± ¡°You heard wrong.¡± Yu Tingzhi¡¯s tone was indifferent as if he never said that he was going to break off the engagement. As Yu Tingzhi finished speaking, he reached out his hand and looked at Wang Dengfeng. ¡°Give me the ring.¡± Staring at Yu Tingzhi¡¯s hand, Wang Dengfeng was puzzled. Oh, well! It was said that women were fickle. When did it also work for men? Wang Dengfeng gulped. He took out the ring box from his pocket and handed it to Yu Tingzhi. Yu Tingzhi put away the engagement ring, stood up, and walked towards the stage. Suddenly, a beam of light shone on the stage. Song Hua¡¯s figure appeared in front of everyone. She was about eighteen years old. Song Hua wore a white gown which fit her very well and showed her narrow waist. She put her long hair up, revealing her slender and beautiful neck. Song Hua looked both noble and cold. When she raised her affectionate eyes, it drew all the guests¡¯ attention. All the well-dressed noble ladies were overshadowed by Song Hua. The front hall fell silent. After a while, the guests started discussing. ¡°Oh my! She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°So what? No matter how beautiful she is, she¡¯s just a wench.¡± ¡°She is Song Dalong¡¯s adopted daughter. Considering her age, she is indeed his eldest daughter. All these years, she was raised in the countryside. The Song family brought her back not long ago so that she can get engaged to Yu Tingzhi on Song Baoyi¡¯s behalf.¡± ¡°Hence, Song Baoyi isn¡¯t the one who was promised to Yu Tingzhi. The Yu family has been really shameless all these years. They always claim that Song Baoyi is Yu Tingzhi¡¯s fiancee. How can they do this to her?¡± ¡°I told you that Yu Tingzhi wasn¡¯t good enough for Miss Song.¡± Hearing these words, Mr. Yu was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. Fortunately, the butler beside Mr. Yu gave him a pill in time. After a while, Mr. Yu recovered. He never imagined that the Song family would ask someone else to get engaged to Yu Tingzhi on Song Baoyi¡¯s behalf. If Song Baoyi really looked down on Yu Tingzhi and wanted to break off the engagement, she could have just said it. Why did she have to humiliate Yu Tingzhi in this way? Mr. Yu felt cheated. He used to think that Song Baoyi was not a shallow woman, but he was wrong. Yu Tingye and Yu Tingyuan stood at the side and looked at each other. They were both excited to see this. Mr. Yu even took the pill. It seemed that he was really angry. Yu Tingye and Yu Tingyuan thought it would be good if Mr. Yu could just die from a heart attack. Yu Zhihong and Fang Minghui sat beside Mr. Yu and had an ugly look on their faces. At the same time, they were very worried. The Song family was dishonest and asked Song Hua to get engaged to Yu Tingzhi on Song Baoyi¡¯s behalf. What was Yu Tingzhi supposed to do now? Yu Zhihong immediately stood up from his chair. He could not help but want to go to Song Dalong and seek an explanation. Fang Minghui said, ¡°Zhihong, wait a moment.¡± She grabbed Yu Zhihong¡¯s hand in time. Yu Zhihong was stunned. Fang Minghui gestured for him to gaze at the stage. ¡°Look!¡± Yu Tingzhi held the engagement ring in his hand and walked to the young woman on the stage. Then, he said in a low tone, ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m Yu Tingzhi. Nice to meet you.¡± His voice was pleasant and hoarse. Song Hua raised her eyes slightly and looked into Yu Tingzhi¡¯s deep eyes. He had an extremely good appearance. Yu Tingzhi¡¯s long and narrow eyes were slightly raised. He arched a perfect eyebrow at Song Hua with a faint smile on his face and his roman nose was defined. Yu Tingzhi was like a king who was looking down over the world and he seemed unapproachable. When their eyes met, Song Hua and Yu Tingzhi were both slightly stunned. Song Hua did not expect that the fiance whom she never met before was Yu Tingzhi. It was not the first time they met. When the Song family sent Song Hua to Mr. Liu¡¯s private room, it was Yu Tingzhi who took her out in chaos. The scene was so chaotic that Song Hua did not even have the time to ask Yu Tingzhi¡¯s name. She did not expect that he was Yu Tingzhi. He did not look like the rumored loser at all. Song Hua reacted quickly and smiled. After that, she held Yu Tingzhi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± The host stood out and said, ¡°You can exchange your engagement rings now.¡± Yu Tingzhi opened the ring box and took out the ring. The red diamond ring shone brightly under the light. Song Hua reached out her hand. Her hand was not only slender, white, and soft but also incredibly beautiful. When the red diamond ring was put on Song Hua¡¯s finger, her hand looked even whiter than snow. People who were obsessed with pretty hands could barely look away from Song Hua¡¯s hand. Red diamonds were very rare. Not to mention that the one Yu Tingzhi took out was ten carats. When the guests saw that Yu Tingzhi put the red diamond ring on Song Hua¡¯s finger, they gasped in surprise and started discussing. ¡°I heard that there were only two red diamonds like this in the world. The other one belongs to Ugania¡¯s royal family. It¡¯s said that the red diamond will be passed on to the next princess.¡± ¡°This is the heirloom of the Yu family. Unfortunately, it now belongs to a wench.¡± ¡°Mr. Yu is really old and muddle-headed.¡± Yu Tingye and Yu Tingyuan looked at the diamond ring on Song Hua¡¯s hand. They were so angry that their eyes turned red and they clenched their fists tightly. The veins on their faces bulged. They thought that Mr. Yu would pass the red diamond ring to the heir to the Yu family. Yu Tingye and Yu Tingyuan never expected that Mr. Yu would give the red diamond ring to Yu Tingzhi. Yu Tingzhi was nothing but a loser. Did Mr. Yu want Yu Tingzhi to be the heir to the Yu Family? That was ridiculous! Song Baoyi was also under the stage. She frowned slightly as she looked at the man who put the priceless diamond ring on Song Hua¡¯s hand. Song Baoyi did not expect that the notorious loser in River City would be so handsome. She doubted if any man in River City could be more good-looking than Yu Tingzhi. For some reason, Song Baoyi was a little jealous of Song Hua and thought she should be the one wearing the ring. However, Song Baoyi felt relieved in a while. No matter how gorgeous Yu Tingzhi was, he was still a wimp. Therefore, he did not deserve her. Song Baoyi believed that only Xian Ting was good enough for a woman as knowledgeable as her. Song Baoyi came tonight to let Yu Tingzhi know that she was out of his league. It was also in case that he could not forget about her. Song Baoyi believed that Song Hua and Yu Tingzhi could make a perfect couple. ¡°Miss Song, what¡¯s going on? How could you do this to my son?¡± Fang Minghui couldn¡¯t help but walk up to Song Baoyi and ask in a low voice. In Fang Minghui¡¯s opinion, Song Baoyi was well-read and understanding and she would not do this kind of thing. Song Baoyi did not panic when she faced Fang Minghui. Instead, Song Baoyi smiled and said gently, ¡°Mrs. Yu, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. After all, the person who was promised to your son was my eldest sister from the very beginning.¡± Song Baoyi lowered her voice and whispered in Fang Minghui¡¯s ear, ¡°Besides, I think that one should know their place. Am I right?¡±. Chapter 37 - Shes a Country Bumpkin Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fang Minghui was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She looked at Song Baoyi with disbelief in her eyes. Just a moment ago, she believed that Song Baoyi had nothing to do with all of this. Based on what she had thought of Song Baoyi, this girl would never do such a thing. Perhaps, her parents had made the decision for her. But now, she learned the truth. Song Baoyi¡¯s lips curved slightly, and she continued before Fang Minghui could react, ¡°Moreover, a couple in a marriage should always match up with each other in social status. Don¡¯t you think that your son is quite compatible with my elder sister according to his reputation?¡± Every word Song Baoyi said was harsh, especially the last sentence. It was full of provocation. She indicated that Yu Tingzhi was a useless man who did not deserve her. She was the number one talented woman in River City, with beauty and wisdom. What was Yu Tingzhi? Fang Minghui suppressed all her anger and raised her head to look at Song Baoyi, saying word by word, ¡°Miss Song, things can change. Since Tingzhi was renowned in River City thirteen years ago, he will definitely be able to make a comeback now! You look down on him today, but you¡¯ll look up to him in the future!¡± Look up to him? How could it be possible?! That was funny! Song Baoyi stood up straight and no longer deliberately lowered her voice. She continued, ¡°Mrs. Yu, let¡¯s wait and see. I hope that day won¡¯t come too late.¡± Fang Minghui pinched her fingers and tried her best to control her emotions. Song Baoyi picked up the red wine glass on the buffet table and said, ¡°I wish Mr. Yu and my sister a happy life together. And I also wish you to see your son stage a comeback before you die.¡± She paused at this point and continued, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± After that, Song Baoyi finished the wine in the goblet in one go. Then, she turned around and left without looking at Fang Minghui¡¯s face. Fang Minghui looked at Song Baoyi¡¯s back as she breathed rapidly in anger. She was so furious that she almost fainted. Fortunately, she managed to hold on to the chair behind her in time. She had never expected that her ideal daughter-in-law actually had two faces. ¡°Gosh! Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Zixuan walked to Fang Minghui¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fang Minghui retracted her gaze. Yang Zixuan held Fang Minghui¡¯s arm and continued, ¡°What a jerk is the Song family! Forget it. You still have us.¡± ff Song Baoyi was the one who engaged Yu Tingzhi today, it would be a fatal blow to Yang Zixuan and Yu Tingye. After all, Song Baoyi was such a talented girl. Once she married Yu Tingzhi, she would definitely become the head of the Yu family. However, things were different now. Yu Ting¡¯s fiancee was just a country bumpkin, and that girl didn¡¯t pose any threat to them. ight now, all she had to do was to coax Fang Minghui. Fang Minghui pressed her temples and said, ¡°I have a headache. I want some peace at a quiet place.¡± Yang Zixuan said, ¡°Let me help you take a walk outside.¡± Fang Minghui did not refuse. After feeling the night breeze outside, she felt a lot more awake. Three hours later. The engagement party ended. Song Hua changed into her casual wear and walked out of the hotel. She was wearing a white t-shirt, jeans, and a pair of white canvas shoes. Her legs were long and straight, as perfect as those of a model on the runway. Her hair was hanging down with a crystal hairpin on it near her left ear. It sparkled under the night sky. Her silky-like hair curled into an arc as a gentle breeze blew, giving her a wild beauty. Although she dressed casually without any makeup, she was still charming and attractive. When she walked to the street, Song Hua was just about to ride a bike when a car stopped beside her. As the car window rolled down, a well-defined face showed up. ¡°Hello, Miss Song.¡± The man greeted her. His voice was magically deep, magnetic, and pleasant. Song Hua smiled slightly. ¡°Hi, Mr. Yu.¡± ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Without waiting for Song Hua to reject him, Yu Tingzhi continued, ¡°It¡¯s late and not safe for girls to go home alone.¡± After saying that, Yu Tingzhi got out of the car and opened the door for Song Hua. He then covered the upper edge of the door for Song Hua with his hand. Wang Dengfeng, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, was dumbfounded when he saw it. Holy sh*t! What was he doing? ¡°Tingzhi?¡± Wang Dengfeng called out. ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Dengfeng cleared his throat and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± He just wanted to confirm if this person was still Yu Tingzhi. Then, Wang Dengfeng pinched his thigh with his fingers. Hiss! It really hurt. So¡­ It wasn¡¯t an illusion? The gentleman who personally opened the car door for Song Hua and covered the top of the car for her was really Yu Tingzhi? But Yu Tingzhi would never show mercy to a woman! He remembered that once at a party, he saw a few men talking rudely to Song Baoyi. He asked Yu Tingzhi if he wanted to help. After all, Song Baoyi was his fiancee. At that time, Yu Tingzhi said, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± There was another time when he met Song Baoyi outside. It was raining heavily at that time, and he offered to give Song Baoyi an umbrella. Yu Tingzhi said the same words, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± But now ¡­ was he still the man who told him to mind his own business? Soon, Song Hua got into the car. Wang Dengfeng glanced at her through the rearview mirror. When he saw her, he was a little stunned. Why did he feel that he had seen this girl somewhere before? ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± At this moment, a low voice suddenly sounded in the car. ¡°Uh?¡± Wang Dengfeng instantly reacted. Yu Tingzhi coughed lightly and reminded him, ¡°Start the car.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Wang Dengfeng immediately started the engine. it was quiet in the car. Song Hua sat beside Yu Tingzhi and did not feel awkward. She would occasionally look out of the window. Ever since she sat in the car, a faint fragrance lingered beside Yu Tingzhi. it was refreshing, not the smell of the artificial perfume but a natural and pure smell. Did girls all smell so good? Yu Tingzhi felt the temperature in the car gradually rise. it seemed ¡­ a little hot. Yu Tingzhi swallowed and habitually reached into his pocket. Just as his fingers touched his cigarette and lighter, he stopped. He turned to look at the girl beside him. From his angle, he could just see the side of her face. They sat close to each other. Yu Tingzhi could even see her eyelashes clearly, which flickered like a tiny fan. There were almost no pores on her fair skin. Her face looked like a top-notch piece of suet jade. Yu Tingzhi had always been decisive and did not care about the feelings of others. However, he thought about others at this moment, for the first time. In the end, he did not take out the cigarette in his pocket. Fifteen minutes later, the car stopped outside the gate of the Song residence. Song Hua pushed the door open and got out. ¡°Mr. Yu, see you next time. Take care!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching Song Hua walk back home, Yu Tingzhi said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± But the car had just started when Yu Tingzhi said, ¡°Stop.¡± Hearing the word, Wang Dengfeng quickly stopped the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tingzhi?¡± Yu Tingzhi bent down and picked up the crystal hairpin that had fallen into the car. ¡°Wait for me.¡± As soon as he said that, he pushed the door open and got out. Zhou Lei stood on the balcony and saw a man walking over. His extraordinary aura made him attractive even in the dark night. As he walked, he looked domineering. Who was it? When did their family get to know such a big shot? Suddenly, Zhou Lei saw the man¡¯s face clearly, and a hint of disgust quickly appeared in her eyes. She had thought that it was a big shot, but she didn¡¯t expect it was Yu Tingzhi. Zhou Lei¡¯s face filled with anger. What was he doing here? He was definitely here for Song Baoyi. This man was really shameless! Zhou Lei frowned and turned around to head downstairs. ¡°Mom.¡± Song Baoyi had appeared behind Zhou Lei. Zhou Lei turned back and said, ¡°Baoyi, don¡¯t get involved in this matter. I¡¯ll go and clear things up with that good-for-nothing.¡± ¡°Mom, it was between him and me. Let me fix it.¡± Since Yu Tingzhi had come for her, she had to make things clear personally so that Yu Tingzhi would give her up. Otherwise, he would never know how she thought of him. Zhou Lei was a little worried that Song Baoyi would be pestered by Yu Tingzhi. Song Baoyi smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Remember to call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Baoyi nodded and turned to walk downstairs. After Song Baoyi went downstairs, she stood at the door and blocked Yu Tingzhi. She tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart and said, ¡°Mr. Yu, please wait a moment.¡± After saying this, she paused and looked up at Yu Tingzhi. ¡°You are now my sister¡¯s fiance. I hope you have some self-respect and don¡¯t do anything that will cause misunderstanding. ¡°Besides, I hope you can understand the difference between us. There will be no chance for us.¡±. Chapter 38 - Think It Over Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After saying that, Song Baoyi stared at Yu Tingzhi, waiting for his reaction. Without a doubt, she knew that Yu Tingzhi would definitely be crying and pestering her. But Song Baoyi enjoyed this feeling. Obsessing and controlling a man was a kind of glory to her. Yet, what happened next did not go according to her expectations. Yu Tingzhi¡¯s gaze went past her and looked behind her. He said gently, ¡°Hi.¡± What was behind her? Song Baoyi frowned. Yu Tingzhi was not here for her? No. Impossible! At this moment, a pleasant female voice sounded behind. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It was ¡­ Song Hua? Song Baoyi frowned slightly and turned her head to look. Yes, it was her. What was Song Hua doing here? Did she think that Yu Tingzhi was here for her? She was self-righteous! Song Baoyi puffed out her chest and waited. ¡°Yu Tingzhi will definitely humiliate Song Hua. After all, in his opinion, I would have been engaged to him if Song Hua were not here. And she is coming here for humiliation at this time.¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Even if she was a little pretty, she was just a country bumpkin. Did she really think that Yu Tingzhi would fall in love with her?¡± Song Baoyi sneered in her heart, and her eyes filled with ridicule as she curled her lips. She just needed to stand there and watch the show. Yu Tingzhi extended his hand towards Song Hua. Song Baoyi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Was he going to give Song Hua a slap?¡± she thought. At this moment, her heart was burning with pleasure. ¡°Slap her! Slap hard and disfigure her!¡± she shouted inwardly. Yet, the next second, things went beyond her expectations. Yu Tingzhi handed Song Hua a hairpin. ¡°You dropped it in the car.¡± Song Hua touched her hair and finally realized it was gone. She immediately thanked him. ¡°Thank you for coming to return it to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Yu Tingzhi continued, ¡°Go back and have a good rest. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Song Hua pinched her hairpin. ¡°Then,¡± Yu Tingzhi nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± ¡°Take care,¡± Song Hua said. ¡°Okay.¡± After saying the last word, Yu Tingzhi left. He did not even take a glance at Song Baoyi as if he did not see her at all. Song Baoyi was dumbfounded. She stood in a daze. Her face was blushed and then turned pale. There were quite a few expressions on it. What just happened? Thinking about how she had talked to Yu Tingzhi just now, Song Baoyi felt extremely uncomfortable. How embarrassing it was! And she was embarrassed in front of a good-for-nothing! What should she do now? Song Baoyi bit her lip as her body was trembling. Song Hua, who was at the side, was relaxed. She hummed a song as she walked into her bedroom. To Song Baoyi, the melodious song was so ear-piercing. B*tch! They were both *ssholes! Song Baoyi tried her best to control her emotions. ¡°Yu Tingzhi must have done it on purpose for me to see. After all, I was the one who rejected the marriage. ¡°He pretended to ignore me to attract my attention, but his heart was aching terribly. Maybe he is hiding somewhere and quietly crying right now! Yes. It must be like that! How could he forget me so easily?¡± Song Baoyi thought. Her mood improved a lot by thinking this way. She turned around and walked into her bedroom. Zhou Lei immediately came over. ¡°Baoyi, how was it? Did you explain it to him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Song Baoyi continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t think he understood what I meant. Instead, he tried to play cat and mouse with me.¡± ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Zhou Lei frowned slightly. Song Baoyi sighed, ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see.¡± ¡°Everything has pros and cons. Sometimes, it will cause you trouble if you¡¯re outstanding. Otherwise, Yu Tingzhi would not have pestered you.¡± Zhou Lei paused and continued, ¡°Actually, he has a good appearance. But that¡¯s useless. What a pity!¡± How could a good-for-nothing be worthy of her daughter Song Baoyi? After saying this, zhou Lei reminded, ¡°Baoyi, you can¡¯t be fooled by his appearance.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Her heart would always be with Mr. Xian Ting, the only man who would deserve her love. On the other side, Yu Tingzhi got in the car. Wang Dengfeng licked his lips and said, ¡°Tingzhi, is your fiancee the fairy we saw at Xiushui Mountain last time?¡± ¡°What fairy are you talking about?¡± Yu Tingzhi asked. Wang Dengfeng said, ¡°The one in the red dress. I saw her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Yu Tingzhi leaned against the back of the chair and closed his eyes, preparing to have a rest. Wang Dengfeng opened his mouth, trying to say something more. Yu Tingzhi raised his index finger and pressed it against his lips, making a silent gesture. Wang Dengfeng had no choice but to drive away. Half an hour later, the car arrived outside the Yu residence. Yu Tingzhi opened his eyes, tidied up his suit, and prepared to get out of the car. Today, his leg felt okay when he walked, so he didn¡¯t need to sit in a wheelchair. Wang Dengfeng said, ¡°Tingzhi, I¡¯m driving away. Take care.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After watching Yu Tingzhi enter his home, Wang Dengfeng drove away. Just as Yu Tingzhi entered the house. Mr. Yu came over. ¡°Hey, Tingzhi.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? Grandpa.¡± Yu Tingzhi greeted. ¡°Are you¡­¡± Mr. Yu glanced at Yu Tingzhi. ¡°Are you alright today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Mr. Yu continued, ¡°Then what do you think of that girl from the Song family?¡± Was he really going to take Song Hua as his wife? Hearing that, Fang Minghui, who had been drinking water at the side, quickly walked over. Yu Tingzhi said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already engaged, she¡¯s my fiancee.¡± Without waiting for Mr. Yu to speak, Fang Minghui said, ¡°She has a bad reputation, right?¡± Yu Tingzhi smiled. ¡°How good is my reputation?¡± Fang Minghui frowned slightly. ¡°They are not the same thing ¡­¡± No matter how bad Yu Tingzhi¡¯s reputation was, he was still a wealthy member of the Yu family. Compared to him, Song Hua did not match him. She was from the countryside, inexperienced, uneducated, and bad-mannered. What happened tonight was terrible. Fang Minghui did not even take a good look at Song Hua. She could only use a word to describe how she felt about the Song family. Despicable! Song Hua was one of the Song family. After thinking for a while, Fang Minghui continued to persuade Yu Tingzhi in another way, ¡°Tingzhi, why don¡¯t you think about it again? Your marriage is a life-long event. You can¡¯t afford to be careless. You have to take responsibility for yourself! Besides, what does the Song family think of us? Do they really think that anyone can marry into our family? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±. Chapter 39 - Is It Possible? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fang Minghui was really angry. The Song family was too disgusting. If they had any complaints, they could have told the Yu family. But what did the Song family do? They had gone too far. The Song family said that they didn¡¯t despise Yu Tingzhi, but they secretly replaced the number one talented young woman in River City with a wench. The reason why Fang Minghui did not flare up at the engagement party was that she did not want others to see the fun. After all, it was not something to be proud of. After some thinking, Fang Minghui continued, ¡°Tingzhi, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find you a better fiancee.¡± ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Yu Tingzhi¡¯s tone was indifferent. Fang Minghui frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Tingzhi replied, ¡°I think Song Hua is good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the Song family was out of line? They treated our family like dirt. I was wrong about Song Baoyi in the past. She¡¯s not a good person. Song Dalong¡¯s adopted daughter is probably¡­¡± Before Fang Minghui could finish her sentence, Yu Tingzhi interrupted her. ¡°Song Hua is not like the other people in the Song family. Yu Tingzhi was always a man of few words. And he looked impatient after saying that. Yang Zixuan walked out from the side with a smile on her face, ¡°Since Tingzhi has his own plans, you had better let him be. Your original intention in stopping Tingzhi from getting engaged to Song Hua was for him to be happy. As long as he does not regret it, all is well, right?¡± Yang Zixuan said to Fang Minghui. Yang Zixuan couldn¡¯t wait for Yu Tingzhi to marry that young woman from the countryside. Fang Minghui frowned. She still couldn¡¯t accept Song Hua. Mr. Yu asked Yu Tingzhi, ¡°What do you know about Song Hua?¡± ¡°Do you think I know much about Song Baoyi?¡± Yu Tingzhi inquired. Mr. Yu was stunned. ¡°So you are serious?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Yu Tingzhi. Mr. Yu sighed and continued, ¡°Tingzhi, you¡¯re still young. You haven¡¯t seen much of the world. How about this? We will decide what to do after you and Song Hua spend some time to get to know each other.¡± ¡°I said all I had to say.¡± Yu Tingzhi looked at Mr. Yu. ¡°Grandpa, I am going upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Yu nodded. Yu Tingzhi turned around and walked upstairs. Looking at Yu Tingzhi¡¯s back, Fang Minghui sighed and said to Mr. Yu, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this.¡± In Fang Minghui¡¯s opinion, the people in the Song family were all bad, including Song Dalong¡¯s adopted daughter who just returned from the countryside. Yu Tingzhi suffered once. Fang Minghui could not let him lose out again. ¡°Do you think Tingzhi will do what I say?¡± Mr. Yu demanded. Fang Minghui frowned. Mr. Yu said, ¡°Just let it run its course.¡± Mr. Yu hoped that Song Hua would not let Yu Tingzhi down. After saying that, Mr. Yu turned around and went back into his room. Yang Zixuan reached out her hand and held Fang Minghui¡¯s arm. ¡°You should look on the bright side. Yu Tingzhi is not a child anymore. He knows what he should do and he can make his own choices.¡± Fang Minghui looked distressed. ¡°The Song family is really gross. I should not have agreed to the marriage alliance.¡± ff the Yu family hadn¡¯t agreed to the marriage alliance with the Song family back then, none of this would have happened. Yang Zixuan replied to Fang Minghui, ¡°You haven¡¯t come to contact with Song Dalong¡¯s eldest daughter. What if she is different from Song Baoyi?¡± Yang Zixuan paused and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for my harsh words. But it is not all the fault of the Song family.¡± Fang Minghui knew what Yang Zixuan meant. Because Fang Minghui knew very well what kind of reputation Yu Tingzhi had. After all, Song Baoyi was a talented young woman who was well-known in River City. How could she be willing to marry a good-for-nothing? Fang Minghui pulled her hand back and her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Back when Tingzhi learned how to write poems, Song Baoyi couldn¡¯t even read!¡± At that time, Yu Tingzhi was at his peak. However, the Yu family did not look down on Song Baoyi. ow, everything changed. Yang Zixuan was not upset. She went forward to hold Fang Minghui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Fang Minghui did not say anything. Yang Zixuan knew that she said the wrong thing and kept smiling, ¡°I believe in Tingzhi. He is at a low point in his life and it is only temporary. Sooner or later, he will be back on track. When the time comes, Song Baoyi is going to regret her choice.¡± Yang Zixuan thought, ¡°How can Yu Tingzhi possibly be back on track? He is nothing but a useless man.¡± Yang Zixuan thought her mother-in-law was nice but too biased. She and Yu Tingye were filial and ambitious. They even gave Fang Minghui a grandson. However, Fang Minghui only had eyes for Yu Tingzhi. Did Fang Minghui really think that loser could look after her when she was old? Let her wait. Sooner or later, she would suffer. Hearing this, Fang Minghui felt a little better. ¡°You are right. Song Baoyi will definitely regret it On the third floor. The lights in the room were off. Only the light reflected from the computer screen shone on the man¡¯s face. The man held the mouse and flipped through the news from three months ago, ¡°Miss Song passed away by accident.¡± The next second, the man took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello.¡± An old voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Xian Ting.¡± ¡°Is it possible?¡± the man asked. ¡°What?¡± the old voice inquired. The man squinted his eyes. ¡°That she has already woken up but didn¡¯t get shipwrecked?¡± These days, he had been paying close attention to the people who were injured because of shipwreck. But none of them was the one he was looking for. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Then, the old voice said, ¡°It is impossible. Your old friend would die because of shipwreck and also come back to life because of it.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± the man demanded. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± the old voice answered. The man said nothing else and hung up the phone. Why? Why did he feel like he met Song Hua before? Especially when he caught a glimpse of her in Silk Mountain¡­ And who was Taro Ball MT? After a while, Yu Tingzhi picked up the bottle of mineral water on the table, opened the bottle, and drank half of the water. In the Cheng family¡¯s house. While eating breakfast, Cheng Yuang suddenly noticed something. He looked up at his wife and asked excitedly, ¡°Have you noticed?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Cheng was baffled by the question. Cheng Yuang said, ¡°I didn¡¯t cough this morning and I slept very well last night. I didn¡¯t even wake up in the middle of the night.¡± Mrs. Cheng was also a little surprised when she heard that. Because Cheng Yuang had been suffering from insomnia for a long time. In the past, she would be woken up by Cheng Yuang¡¯s barking noise every morning at 7 o¡¯clock. However, she slept until she woke up natural and did not hear any sound today. ¡°Yeah!¡± Mrs. Cheng said. Cheng Yuang continued, ¡°Miss Song is indeed a good doctor. I took so many medicines before, but none of them worked. Miss Song only gave me a bow] of soup and my problems are solved.¡± Now, Cheng Yuang was more convinced than ever that Song Hua could cure Shangguan Ying. Mrs. Cheng looked at Cheng Yuang and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s Miss Song¡¯s full name? How old is she? She really is amazing.¡±. Chapter 40 - We Should Believe in Miss Song Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mrs. Cheng had to admit that she was now very curious about Song Hua. At first, Mrs. Cheng thought that Song Hua was bragging. It was just a bowl of soup. How could it be so magical? But now¡­ Things completely exceeded Mrs. Cheng¡¯s expectations. ¡°Miss Song¡¯s full name is Song Hua,¡± Cheng Yuang continued, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about her age, but it looks like she is about 18 years old.¡± This was also the reason why Cheng Yuang did not trust Song Hua when he first met her at the pharmacy. How could such a young woman be a good doctor? ¡°Is she really that young?¡± Mrs. Cheng asked. Cheng Yuang nodded. Mrs. Cheng sighed, ¡°She¡¯s already so amazing at such a young age. Her parents must be so proud of her.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Cheng Yu raised his head as if Song Hua was his daughter. ¡°If I had such a daughter, I would be overjoyed. I am sure Song Hua¡¯s parents feel the same.¡± Mrs. Cheng rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°Although Song Hua is not our daughter, she can be our daughter-in-law. What does she look like?¡± Cheng Yuang replied, ¡°She is very good-looking. Taotao does not deserve her.¡± ¡°How can you Say this? Taotao is your son!¡± Mrs. Cheng said with dissatisfaction. At the same time, she was very curious. Mrs. Cheng thought Song Hua must be very beautiful since Cheng Yuang said so. ¡°I am telling the truth,¡± Cheng Yuang said. Mrs. Cheng squinted her eyes. ¡°Who is prettier? Miss Song or Ying?¡± ¡°Miss Song,¡± answered Cheng Yuang. Shangguan Ying was a very beautiful young woman before her face was disfigured. Maybe she was not the most good-looking young woman in River City, but she was certainly in the top 10. Mrs. Cheng became even more curious when she heard that. Cheng Yuang knew his wife very well and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can come with me when Ying takes off her gauze.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Cheng nodded. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m planning to visit Ying.¡± In the classroom of Class 6 Grade 12. Song Hua was chatting with Yun Shiyao when a boy walked up to them. His face was slightly red as he said, ¡°Song Hua.¡± Song Hua looked up and saw that it was the monitor of Class 6, Zhang Yang. Song Hua smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± She was born with a pretty face. When she smiled, a dimple appeared on her face. Zhang Yang¡¯s face became even redder, and he said nervously, ¡°The headteacher wants you to go to her office.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly. After saying that, she got up and walked towards the office. As soon as Song Hua left, some students started to heckle, ¡°Zhang Yang, why is your face red?¡± ¡°Do you like Song Hua?¡± Zhang Yang lowered his head, walked to his seat, and sat down. Then, he opened a book and pretended to be calm. His heart was beating fast. ¡°Zhang Yang, your book is upside down.¡± Zhang Yang immediately turned over the book in his hand. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The students¡¯ laughter became louder. Only then did Zhang Yang realize that his book was not upside down just now. Zhang Yang was embarrassed and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Yun Shiyao.¡± The girl sitting behind Yun Shiyao poked her back with a pen. Yun Shiyao turned around. ¡°What is it?¡± The girl sitting behind Yun Shiyao was called Li Xin. Li Xin had short hair and a baby face. ¡°I would like to friend you on WhatsApp.¡± Yun Shiyao was stunned for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After that, Li Xin asked, ¡°Are you and Beauty Song friends on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°Beauty Song?¡± Yun Shiyao was a little confused. Li Xin explained, ¡°I mean your deskmate.¡± Li Xin went on, ¡°You are in our class¡¯ group chat now. Can you invite Beauty Song to our class¡¯ group chat later?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± answered Yun Shiyao. ¡°Thank you, Yun Shiyao.¡± Li Xin took out a biscuit and handed it to Yun Shiyao. ¡°This is made by my mother. Have a taste.¡± Yun Shiyao took the biscuit. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. After all, we¡¯re classmates.¡± Li Xin continued, ¡°Yun Shiyao, I¡¯m sorry. It was because I thought you were a weirdo that I didn¡¯t dare to be friends with you.¡± tt was said that people with disfigured faces tended to be psychopaths with a bad temper. lus, some students spread rumors that Yun Shiyao scared off a child, so the folks of Class 6 did not dare to get close to her. tt was not until Song Hua appeared that the students in Class 6 got to know Yun Shiyao. ¡°It is okay,¡± Yun Shiyao answered. n fact, Yun Shiyao could clearly feel that her classmates¡¯ attitudes towards her were gradually changing since Song Hua became her deskmate. Some even started to greet Yun Shiayao. Li Xin smiled and said, ¡°So we are friends now?¡± Yun Shiyao was stunned for a moment and then nodded. She did not expect Li Xin to say this. Yun Shiyao felt warm. Now, she had one more friend. ¡°Thank you for forgiving me, Yun Shiyao.¡± Li Xin was actually quite guilty. She knew she should not have isolated Yun Shiyao in the past. In the office. Ma Weiwei saw Song Hua walking over and smiled. ¡°Song Hua.¡± Song Hua asked, ¡°Ms. Ma, you needed to speak to me?¡± Ma Weiwei nodded. ¡°Song Hua, you¡¯ve been in our class for a few days. How is it going? Are you used to being here?¡± Song Hua replied, ¡°I¡¯m quite used to it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ma Weiwei continued, ¡°If you encounter any difficulties in your life or study, remember to tell me. Although I¡¯m your teacher, you can also treat me as your friend.¡± Song Hua¡¯s family was complicated, and her foster parents were extremely harsh on her. Ma Weiwei wanted to do her best to show Song Hua some kindness. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ma, I will do as you say.¡± Song Hua nodded slightly. Ma Weiwei reached out her hand and patted Song Hua¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You are a clever student. As long as you continue to work hard and focus on your study, it will definitely not be a problem for you to get into a first-class university. No matter what kind of situation you are in now, you need to believe that you can change your fate by studying hard.¡± Song Hua responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Ma Weiwei looked at Song Hua with great satisfaction. Not only was Song Hua beautiful, but she also got good grades and completed her assignments very well. Plus, her handwriting was nice. Ma Weiwei said, ¡°All right. You can go back to the classroom now.¡± After Song Hua left, another teacher in the office came to ask Ma Weiwei, ¡°Ms. Ma, is that the new transfer student in your class?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ma Weiwei nodded. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Ma Weiwei smiled and said, ¡°Yes, she is. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the boys in our class now prefer to stay in the classroom after class?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but the boys in our class can¡¯t sit still anymore. Ms. Ma, you have to be responsible for that.¡± In the blink of an eye, another five days passed. Song Hua was going to the Shangguan family¡¯s house to see Shangguan Ying today. Shangguan Ying was in a particularly good mood these days. ¡°Miss Song, I can remove the gauze soon, right?¡± Song Hua nodded as she checked Shangguan Ying¡¯s pulse. ¡°Yes, you can remove the gauze the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± said Shangguan Ying. A moment later, Song Hua let go of Shangguan Ying¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°You¡¯ll have a high fever of around 38 degrees tonight. It means you are detoxing. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Do I need to take some medicine then?¡± Shangguan Ying asked. ¡°No.¡± Song Hua took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Shangguan Ying. ¡°Take three of this after each meal.¡± Then, Song Hua told Shangguan Ying some do¡¯s and don¡¯ts. Shangguan Ying noted them down one by one. At around 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, Shangguan Ying started to have a fever. Because Song Hua told Shangguan Ying in advance that she would have a fever, Shangguan Ying was not worried about that. However, Shangguan Zheng was very concerned about Shangguan Ying. After all, he only had one daughter. What if something happened to Shangguan Ying? Shangguan Zheng asked, ¡°Ying, how about we go to the hospital?¡± ¡°I am fine. Miss Song has already told me that I would have a fever. It means I am detoxing.¡± Because Shangguan Ying had a high fever, her voice was very weak and her lips were pale. ¡°How is it going to be okay? Look how weak you are!¡± Shangguan Zheng paced back and forth anxiously. Cheng Lin comforted Shangguan Zheng, ¡°We have to believe in Miss Song.¡± It was impossible for Shangguan Zheng to believe such a young woman. Besides, Shangguan Ying looked so ill now. Shangguan Zheng went outside and called Doctor Wu. When Doctor Wu received Shangguan Zheng¡¯s call, Doctor Wu knew that something must have happened to Shangguan Ying. Doctor Wu smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Shangguan.¡± Shangguan Zheng told Doctor Wu about Shangguan Ying¡¯s symptoms. Doctor Wu said, ¡°Having a fever means that her wounds are infected. You must take emergency measures at once. Otherwise, your daughter¡¯s life is at risk.¡± Hearing this, Shangguan Zheng was frightened and immediately said, ¡°Doctor Wu, can you come over right now?¡± Doctor Wu squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Shangguan, I warned you long ago not to listen to your wife. Now things have turned out this way. You should be responsible for it.¡± Shangguan Zheng said, ¡°This is all my fault. Please save my daughter.¡± Doctor Wu continued, ¡°If you want to save your daughter, you need to ask your wife to call me.¡± Doctors were lenient. As long as Doctor Wu could hear Cheng Lin¡¯s apology, he would go to save Shangguan Ying.. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: 041: Miss Thompson is here. chapter 41: 041: miss thompson is here. translator: 549690339 upon hearing old doctor bruce¡¯s words, harriet bennett was taken aback. did old doctor bruce mean that linda wilson should apologize to him? given linda¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to back down, let alone apologize. harriet then said, ¡°old doctor bruce, human life is at stake. since linda and i are husband and wife, let me apologize on her behalf. as long as you can save my daughter, i can agree to any conditions.¡± ¡°have your wife contact me.¡± after saying this, old doctor bruce directly hung up the phone. looking at the disconnected call, harriet frowned and immediately turned around to return to the room, ¡°linda, come out with me.¡± some things were not suitable to discuss in front of children, especially since edith bennett was still running a high fever. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± linda followed harriet outside. harriet looked at linda solemnly, ¡°do you realize that edith¡¯s condition is very serious and she must receive treatment immediately?¡± compared to harriet, linda seemed much more relaxed, ¡°you¡¯re taking things too seriously. miss thompson said that it¡¯s normal for edith to have a fever. she just needs to get through tonight, and the fever will break.¡± linda had great faith in viola thompson. she continued, ¡°yesterday, angus wilson called me. the dizziness and coughing he was experiencing was cured with just one bowl of soup from miss thompson. so, don¡¯t worry.¡± angus wilson had tried many western medications for his condition without success and even complained to her about it. unexpectedly, viola thompson cured him with just one medicinal dish. this was more than enough to prove viola thompson¡¯s abilities. ¡°do you know that edith has a fever of thirty-nine degrees!¡± harriet frowned, ¡°i¡¯ve consulted with old doctor bruce, and her current situation is life-threatening. old doctor bruce has a way to save edith. i¡¯ve already discussed it with him; all you have to do is call him and apologize.¡± ¡°what divine doctor? i think he¡¯s just a quack. he didn¡¯t even see her in person, and he already knows she¡¯s in danger? nonsense!¡± linda changed her tone, ¡°i know you care about edith, but calm down. edith¡¯s situation is within miss thompson¡¯s expectations.¡± quack? hearing this, harriet was somewhat angry. ¡°linda, be clear about who the real quack is!¡± harriet¡¯s voice was raised, ¡°edith¡¯s fever isn¡¯t going away. if something happens to her, who can take the responsibility?¡± a thirty-nine-degree fever was extremely dangerous, indicating severe inflammation in the body. if it did not subside in time, it could even lead to high fever convulsions, causing harm to the body¡¯s organs. harriet had previously learned some clinical medicine, so he understood this much. therefore, it was imperative to bring down edith¡¯s fever as soon as possible. linda understood harriet¡¯s feelings as a father and tried to speak in a calm tone, ¡°husband, even if you don¡¯t trust miss thompson, you should at least trust me. i am edith¡¯s mother; would i harm her?¡± ¡°linda, i know you have a strong sense of self-esteem and are unwilling to bow to others. that¡¯s why i¡¯ve been trying to accommodate you in our daily interactions. but right now, edith¡¯s life is at stake. can you just listen to me this once? apologize to old doctor bruce.¡± linda slightly frowned, ¡°this isn¡¯t a matter of apologizing or not, that old doctor bruce¡¯s character is problematic.¡± feeling somewhat helpless, harriet rubbed his temples. since linda was unwilling to call old doctor bruce, he had no choice but to make the call himself. upon seeing harriet¡¯s call once more, satisfaction surfaced in old doctor bruce¡¯s eyes. since linda took the initiative to call, he wouldn¡¯t bother with her anymore. ¡°hello.¡± ¡°old doctor bruce.¡± unexpectedly, harriet¡¯s voice came through the phone again. old doctor bruce slightly frowned. ¡°mr. bennett, did you not hear what i said clearly?¡± harriet immediately explained, ¡°old doctor bruce, my wife has a problem with her throat and can¡¯t speak with you. however, she asked me to invite you over, and she¡¯ll definitely apologize in person.¡± old doctor bruce was furious. did harriet really take him for a fool? without apologizing to him, they wanted to have him treat edith? absolutely impossible. a doctor should not only have a kind heart but also integrity. no matter the circumstances, a person should not lose their integrity. old doctor bruce tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart, ¡°mr. bennett, it seems you really don¡¯t want your daughter to live!¡± after saying this, he hung up the phone. watching the disconnected call, harriet paced around anxiously and finally walked up to linda, ¡°if something happens to edith tonight, we might as well not live together any longer!¡± ¡°fine, if anything happens to edith, i¡¯ll give my life to make it up to her.¡± linda looked at harriet earnestly. since linda had already said this much, harriet couldn¡¯t say anything more. he simply ruffled his hair, ¡°fine, fine, as long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡± time passed by every minute and second.for harriet bennett, every second feels like a year. unconsciously, he falls asleep on the couch in a drowsy state. after an unknown period of time, he is awakened by linda¡¯s voice, ¡°honey, honey, wake up!¡± harriet wakes up with a start, grasping linda¡¯s arm, ¡°what happened? did something happen to edith?¡± ¡°edith¡¯s fever has gone down.¡± linda hands harriet the thermometer, ¡°look, and her spirit is better now.¡± harriet takes the thermometer, seeing the temperature, he lets out a sigh of relief, pressing his hands together in gratitude, ¡°thank goodness¡­¡± linda laughs and says, ¡°i told you miss thompson is amazing, do you believe it now?¡± harriet is slightly stunned, he had been prepared for the worst, but he never thought that there would be a way out, and then he asks, ¡°when did miss thompson say that the gauze could be removed?¡± ¡°tomorrow.¡± linda answers. harriet nods. he¡¯ll wait another day then. he hopes that viola thompson can really grant edith a new lease on life. soon, the next day arrives. edith wakes up early in the morning and comes to the living room, ¡°mom, has miss thompson arrived?¡± linda smiles and says, ¡°didn¡¯t we agree on ten o¡¯clock? don¡¯t worry, miss thompson is punctual.¡± at this moment, a voice comes from outside, ¡°edith.¡¯ ¡°it¡¯s aunt¡¯s voice.¡± edith quickly stands up from the couch. soon, angus wilson and mrs. wilson walk in from outside. ¡°angus, linda, you¡¯re here.¡± mrs. wilson smiles and says, ¡°sister, we¡¯re here to take a look at edith and to see what kind of fairy miss thompson is.¡± linda greets the two and sits down, then asks, ¡°angus, did your sleep problem really get resolved?¡± ¡°yes.¡± angus nods, ¡°that¡¯s why i say miss thompson is a divine doctor!¡± ten o¡¯clock in the morning. they thought viola thompson would come on time, but at ten past ten, there is still no sign of her. now linda is getting anxious, constantly checking her watch. angus takes out his phone, ¡°i¡¯ll call miss thompson.¡± ¡°okay.¡± linda nods. angus dials the number, but receives a busy tone from the other end. ¡°sister, i didn¡¯t get through.¡± linda says, ¡°it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll try again in a while; miss thompson might be busy.¡± ¡°okay.¡± angus nods. about thirty minutes later, angus still can¡¯t contact viola thompson. now linda is getting worried, after all, viola has always been punctual. harriet walks over from the side, ¡°i bet viola doesn¡¯t dare to come.¡¯ she promised that edith¡¯s face would get better in half a month, now the time has come, it¡¯s normal for viola not to answer the phone. hearing this, edith is about to cry, ¡°no! miss thompson is not that kind of person!¡± linda immediately goes to comfort edith, ¡°don¡¯t worry, edith, i also believe miss thompson is not that kind of person.¡± harriet shakes his head helplessly, ¡°at this point, you two still can¡¯t see her true face? edith, rest assured, no matter what your face looks like, you¡¯ll always be daddy¡¯s most precious daughter.¡± at these words, edith cries out. she has been full of hope for these fifteen days. even when she had a fever of 39 degrees last night, she still believed in viola. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only but now, viola is nowhere to be seen. linda gives harriet a glance, ¡°can¡¯t you say less? i¡¯m sure viola has been delayed on the road, from what i know otf her, she wouldn¡¯t just not show up.¡± harriet sighs, ¡°do you think i don¡¯t want edith to get better? if she really was as capable as you said, would she run away at the last minute?¡± at this moment. the housekeeper comes in from outside, ¡°sir, ma¡¯am, miss thompson has arrived..¡± Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: 042: In the north there is a beautiful woman, peerless and independent. chapter 42: 042: in the north there is a beautiful woman, peerless and independent. translator: 549690339 hearing this, linda¡¯s expression immediately brightened up, and she said to the housekeeper, ¡°quick! invite miss thompson in!¡± she¡¯s here. viola thompson had finally arrived. linda knew that viola would not run away. at this moment, linda¡¯s excitement was beyond words. edith bennett thought she was hallucinating, so she stopped crying and looked towards the door. then, a slender figure entered the room from outside the door. with her long hair over her shoulder, her face was free of makeup, yet her natural beauty was breathtaking. ¡°miss thompson.¡± edith called out. viola thompson walked over with her medical box, ¡°i apologize for the delay, there was an issue on the road that held me up.¡± mrs. wilson looked over as well. with just one glance, she was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but think of a poem. a beautiful lady in the north, unrivaled and independent. one glance can topple a city, another glance can topple a country. mrs. wilson never imagined that the rumored miss thompson would be this beautiful. even movie stars did not have her appearance and temperament. seeing viola, harriet bennett was also stunned. didn¡¯t viola run away? how could she dare to come back? could it be that she really had the confidence to restore edith¡¯s appearance? linda walked to viola¡¯s side and smiled, ¡°it¡¯s alright. miss thompson, did you encounter any trouble on the way here?¡± ¡°it¡¯s already taken care of,¡± viola replied. ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± linda continued. ¡°if you need any help, just let us know, don¡¯t be polite.¡± viola agreed with a smile, and then took edith¡¯s pulse. after a moment, she released edith¡¯s wrist and asked, ¡°how did you feel last night?¡± ¡°at first it was very uncomfortable when i had a fever, but after i fell asleep, i couldn¡¯t feel anything, ¡± edith replied. viola nodded faintly, ¡°we¡¯ll do one more acupuncture treatment, and then we can remove the gauze.¡± ¡°when?¡± viola took out an acupuncture bag from her medical box, ¡°right now.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the room.¡± ¡°okay.¡± linda and the others also stood up and followed. viola looked back and said, ¡°you guys wait in the living room. we¡¯ll be out in about half an hour. ¡°alright,¡± linda nodded. just as viola¡¯s figure was about to disappear into the distance, harriet suddenly asked, ¡°miss thompson, how confident are you that you can heal edith¡¯s face?¡± ¡°eight out of ten,¡± viola answered. ¡°i thought miss thompson would say ten out of ten.¡± viola didn¡¯t explain further, only saying, ¡°mr. bennett, please be patient and wait for the result. with that, viola turned around and left. harriet looked at linda, ¡°she said she had eight out of ten chances to restore edith¡¯s face, how much do you believe her?¡± linda replied, ¡°ten out of ten.¡± harriet said, ¡°in my opinion, even three out of ten isn¡¯t believable. if she were really that capable, she wouldn¡¯t have left herself a way out.¡± viola¡¯s tardiness had shown a guilty conscience, and now she was leaving herself an escape route. how could such a person really have any skills? ¡°can¡¯t you tell that miss thompson was just being modest?¡± linda retorted. harriet turned to look at angus wilson, ¡°angus, what do you think?¡± ¡°i also believe in miss thompson,¡± angus was a hardcore fan of viola. harriet shook his head helplessly, sighing, ¡°you two siblings really won¡¯t turn back until you hit the wall.¡± in the room. before the acupuncture, viola lit a stick of incense. the fragrance was quite unique, with a sweet citrus scent, a touch of sandalwood, and a faint hint of lime. edith curiously asked, ¡°miss thompson, what kind of incense is this? it smells so good.¡± ¡°this is jiazhu fragrance.¡± edith nodded, ¡°the name itself sounds nice. the aroma of jiazhu fragrance soon filled the entire room, and without even realizing it, edith fell asleep. half an hour later, she was awakened by viola again. gazing at the clock on the wall, edith exclaimed in surprise, ¡°miss thompson, has it been half an hour already?¡± ¡°yes.¡± viola nodded slightly. ¡°let¡¯s go to the living room.¡± edith covered her face with her hands, ¡°miss thompson, can we remove the gauze right away? ¡°yes.¡± immediately, edith got up from the bed, ¡°let¡¯s hurry to the living room.¡± soon, the two arrived in the living room. at the moment, edith was very nervous. she felt the gauze on her face being slowly peeled away by viola, layer by layer. as viola removed the gauze, a faint fragrance emitted from her fingertips wafted to edith¡¯s nose. very subtle. linda, harriet, angus, and mrs. wilson all stared intently at edith. finally, the last layer of gauze was removed. however, seeing edith¡¯s face, everyone was taken aback. harriet had a ¡®i knew it all along¡¯ expression on his face. edith smiled at her parents, ¡°mom, dad, do i look good?¡± linda covered her mouth, her eyes filled with panic, not knowing how to answer her daughter¡¯s question. harriet looked at viola, ¡°miss thompson, my daughter originally only had a problem with half of her face, but now her entire face has changed. please explain!¡± they saw that edith¡¯s face, instead of improving, had turned black, thick as if she had put on a black facial mask. ¡°what happened to my face?¡± hearing this, edith immediately stood up from the sofa. ¡°mr. bennett, please calm down,¡± viola said, then turned to edith, ¡°edith, go wash your face first, then come back.¡± ¡°okay.¡± edith immediately went to the bathroom to wash her face. in a short while- a sudden scream came from the direction of the bathroom. harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat. edith must have had an accident. before they could react, edith ran out of the bathroom, with a mix of tears and laughter, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°mom, dad! look at my face! my face is healed!¡± from the accident until now, edith had never been as excited as she was at this moment. harriet stared at his daughter, whose face had completely recovered, and was completely dumbfounded. his face was full of incredulous disbelief. she¡¯s healed. it really is. linda hugged edith, almost bursting into tears, ¡°edith!¡± linda had never had a good night¡¯s sleep since edith¡¯s disfigurement. she had only her one precious daughter, edith. mrs. wilson came to edith¡¯s side and examined her face carefully, exclaiming in surprise, ¡°it¡¯s really healed!¡± this was truly a miracle. remember, edith¡¯s face was initially declared incurable by doctors. ¡°miss thompson, thank you,¡± edith looked at viola with gratitude in her eyes. linda wiped away the tears on her face, ¡°miss thompson, you are the savior of our bennett family.¡± with that, linda pushed harriet. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only looking at viola, harriet felt some guilt. after all, just moments ago, he was doubting viola. if it weren¡¯t for his wife and daughter insisting on letting viola treat edith, she would have missed the chance to heal. apart from guilt, all that was left was regret. shortly after, harriet walked up to viola and said, ¡°miss thompson, thank you for giving our edith a new life. i shouldn¡¯t have questioned your medical skills earlier.. i apologize to you here and now!¡± Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: 042: There’s no smoke without fire chapter 43: 042: there¡¯s no smoke without fire translator: 549690339 at this moment, harriet bennett stood before viola thompson with utmost sincerity. he was fully prepared for viola to give him a hard time. after all, he had not treated viola well before. no one would forgive him easily, no matter who they were. viola stood in front of harriet, speaking with a gentle tone, ¡°i am young, and it¡¯s only natural that mr. bennett would have doubts about me. it¡¯s good that the misunderstanding is cleared up, there¡¯s no need to dwell on it.¡± upon hearing this, harriet felt even more ashamed. viola was only in her teens, yet she had such a generous heart, putting him, an adult, to shame! if it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t be as magnanimous as viola. for example, old doctor bruce. all it took were a few words from linda wilson for old doctor bruce to insist on an apology from her. yet viola not only didn¡¯t ask for an apology, she even comforted harriet not to take it to heart. mrs. wilson, who was standing nearby, was slightly stunned, her eyes full of appreciation. this young girl was not only beautiful and skilled in medicine, but she also had tact. it was indeed rare. she wondered how her parents had educated her. for a moment, mrs. wilson wanted to meet viola¡¯s parents and learn from them. mrs. wilson smiled and asked, ¡°miss thompson, are you also from river city?¡± viola nodded slightly. mrs. wilson continued, ¡°where do you go to school?¡± ¡°i go to northbridge.¡± mrs. wilson¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, ¡°northbridge is the best high school in our river city!¡± her son also wanted to attend northbridge back then. unfortunately, he missed it by ten points. angus wilson had pulled many strings but still couldn¡¯t get his son in. this had been one of mrs. wilson¡¯s regrets. upon learning that viola attended northbridge high school, she couldn¡¯t help but be filled with emotions, ¡°what grade is miss thompson in?¡± ¡°senior year.¡± viola answered. mrs. wilson smiled, ¡°that¡¯s the same as our taotao.¡± edith bennett happily took out her phone to take selfies. she hadn¡¯t turned on her phone¡¯s front camera since her face was injured. afterward, edith seemed to think of something, ¡°miss thompson, let¡¯s add each other on whatsapp! we can go shopping and have milk tea together when we have time.¡± hearing the words ¡°milk tea,¡± viola¡¯s eyes brightened. she took out her phone, ¡°sure.¡± viola¡¯s whatsapp name was simple. just two english letters. sh. her whatsapp avatar was a cute little kitten. edith loved cats, so she smiled and asked, ¡°miss thompson, is this your cat?¡± viola nodded slightly. ¡°so cute.¡± edith continued, ¡°what¡¯s its name?¡± ¡°mantou.¡± inside the room. linda took out a bank card. harriet followed her in, ¡°is this bank card for miss thompson?¡± linda nodded. harriet asked, ¡°how much money?¡± ¡°one hundred thousand.¡± linda replied. harriet frowned slightly. linda, somewhat speechless, said, ¡°miss thompson cured our daughter¡¯s facial injury, and you think 100,000 is too much?¡± ¡°i think 100,000 is too little. send me the card number, i¡¯ll transfer some more in.¡± linda laughed, ¡°that¡¯s more like it.¡± soon, the couple came out of the room. linda handed the bank card to viola, ¡°miss thompson, we¡¯re very grateful that you cured our daughter¡¯s injury. this is a small token of our appreciation from us both. please accept it.¡± viola didn¡¯t refuse, accepting the bank card graciously, ¡°thank you.¡± linda smiled, ¡°miss thompson, this is what you deserve.¡± linda also invited viola to stay for dinner.but viola had something to do in the afternoon, so she kindly refused. the most important reason was that she couldn¡¯t resist the roadside spicy hot pot. before leaving, viola reminded, ¡°miss bennett, although you are healed now, you still need to avoid certain foods. do not eat soy sauce and spicy food.¡± ¡°how long do i need to avoid them?¡± asked edith bennett. viola replied, ¡°two weeks.¡± ¡°okay.¡± edith bennett nodded. after explaining the precautions, viola left. looking at viola¡¯s leaving figure, mrs. wilson walked up to angus wilson and sighed, ¡°i didn¡¯t believe you when you said miss thompson was so outstanding. but now, i see she really is unparalleled.¡± angus wilson laughed, ¡°am i the kind of person who talks nonsense?¡± viola rode her bike all the way. when she reached an intersection, a range rover suddenly rushed out from a corner. it happened almost without warning. viola couldn¡¯t brake in time. bang! the next second, the bike was knocked to the ground. fortunately, she avoided the car in time, and her injuries were not severe, with only a slight scrape on her knee. ¡°boss, we hit someone.¡± the driver looked nervously at the man in the back seat. the man squinted his attractive fox eyes, ¡°get out and take a look.¡± ¡°okay.¡± the driver got out of the car and helped viola pick up the bike. ¡°miss, are you alright? i¡¯m so sorry! i was driving too fast. there are usually very few people on this road.¡± it was precisely because there were very few people that he dared to drive so fast. viola checked the wound on her knee, ¡°it¡¯s nothing serious, just a little scrape.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± the driver sighed in relief and continued, ¡°miss, let me take you to the hospital to have a look.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. i have other things to do. just be more careful next time, uncle.¡± if it weren¡¯t for her quick reflexes today, the consequences could have been unimaginable. ¡°alright, thank you, miss.¡± afterwards, the driver hurried back to the car and said, ¡°boss, the girl we hit just now said she¡¯s fine. we can go now.¡± hearing this, the man in the car looked out the window and happened to see viola riding her bike past them. her silky black hair fluttered in the wind as she rode her bike, her features were picturesque. she was very beautiful and looked familiar. the man raised his eyebrows slightly, and the scene of the girl at the medicine market that day quickly appeared in his mind. thompson clan. olga excitedly entered elizabeth thompson¡¯s room, ¡°emma!¡± ¡°what happened?¡± elizabeth thompson asked, looking up from her book. ¡°did you know there¡¯s a violin competition next month?¡± olga said. ¡°yeah.¡± elizabeth nodded. ¡°have you signed up?¡± olga asked. elizabeth thompson replied, ¡°i¡¯m not interested.¡± elizabeth thompson had won numerous trophies, nine of them for her violin playing alone, and didn¡¯t want to waste her time participating in such insignificant competitions. for her, the competitors were all weak and offered no challenge. she¡¯d rather spend the time at home studying medicine to improve herself. ¡°you must sign up for this one.¡± olga said. ¡°why?¡± elizabeth thompson asked. ¡°i heard that mr. terrence will also attend this event,¡± olga replied. ¡°terrence?¡± elizabeth thompson asked incredulously, ¡°is this news reliable? why would he come to river city to attend this kind of event?¡± ¡°absolutely!¡± olga continued, ¡°even mae white is participating! i also heard that terrence¡¯s ancestral home is in river city.¡± ¡°really?¡± elizabeth narrowed her eyes. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mae white was the eldest daughter of the white family, and she was the same age as elizabeth thompson. she was the only one in river city who could be compared to elizabeth thompson. if elizabeth thompson was the no.l female prodigy, then mae white was the second. mae had a cold and aloof temperament. she rarely appeared in public and had never participated in any talent competitions. now that even mae had signed up, this news must be true.. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: 043: Met the Boss! chapter 44: 043: met the boss! translator: 549690339 olga looked at elizabeth and then went on, ¡°no matter if this is true or not, you have to participate in the competition this time.¡± if mr. terrence really was present, wouldn¡¯t elizabeth miss an opportunity? elizabeth knew the importance and nodded, ¡°alright.¡± she then asked, ¡°mom, who did you hear that mr. terrence¡¯s ancestors were from river city?¡± olga replied, ¡°it¡¯s your father who heard some big shots talking together at a cocktail party.¡± hearing that, elizabeth narrowed her eyes. ¡°who were they?¡± olga said, ¡°i¡¯m not sure exactly who they were, but your father said that those big shots were all from 49 city.¡± from 49 city? 49 city was an alias for capital city. upon hearing this, elizabeth¡¯s gaze changed once more. there were levels among the wealthy circles. the most top-tier wealthy circle was the capital circle. thus, many families would do anything to secure a place in the capital circle. unfortunately. the capital circle was not a place that anyone could easily enter. money was just one aspect; power was the most important thing. which of those powerful families in the capital circle didn¡¯t rely on strong backing? olga added, ¡°these big shots suddenly came to river city, there must be a reason. so, elizabeth, i feel that mr. terrence might really be from river city.¡± although river city was also a big city, it was still no match for 49 city. if nothing significant had happened, those people wouldn¡¯t have come for no reason. elizabeth put down the medical book in her hand, ¡°hmm, you make sense. i actually have a feeling that river city has developed too fast in these years. if there wasn¡¯t someone powerful helping behind the scenes, it wouldn¡¯t have developed so fast in such a short period of time.¡± ten years ago, river city was still a third-tier city with an annual per capita income of less than thirty thousand. nowadays, river city had long developed into a tourist city, receiving more than thirty million tourists annually, with an average monthly income of over ten thousand. such a change was like spring after rain, almost impossible to achieve without someone powerful manipulating it behind the scenes. ¡°so, don¡¯t take this violin competition lightly, practice more during this time.¡± elizabeth nodded, ¡°alright.¡¯ although she already played the violin very well, she could still be more perfect. she wanted to present the best version of herself in front of mr. terrence. after some thought, olga said again, ¡°i don¡¯t even know how good mae white¡¯s foundation really is.¡± elizabeth¡¯s biggest enemy now was mae white. and mae white had never participated in any violin competition. this situation was quite embarrassing, as they couldn¡¯t know mae white¡¯s capabilities, nor what she was good at playing. if mae white won the first place, where would elizabeth put her face? hearing that, elizabeth¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. she had never put mae white in her eyes. as long as she was there, mae white could only be number two forever. ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t lose to her.¡± she was determined to get this first place. having an outstanding daughter like elizabeth made olga very proud. elizabeth was already the top talent in river city at eighteen. she would achieve even greater things in the future, let alone the small river city. the entire 49 city would belong to her daughter someday! olga smiled, ¡°elizabeth, our family relies on you from now on.¡± she believed that elizabeth would definitely make their ancestors proud and become an important part of the family¡¯s history. elizabeth hooked the corner of her lip. at this moment, olga seemed to suddenly think of something and said, ¡°oh! the knight family just contacted me. elizabeth, when do you plan to go there? these days, elizabeth had been reading medical books and researching fiona knight¡¯s face, ¡°i¡¯m ready. i¡¯ll go there in a short while.¡± ¡°good,¡± olga nodded, ¡°i¡¯ll call mrs. knight and let her know.¡± as she finished speaking, olga added, ¡°miss knight¡¯s injury on her face is very troublesome. even many famous doctors are at a loss. elizabeth, you must be cautious when applying medicine.¡± ¡°alright, mom, i¡¯ll go get the medical kit.¡± ¡°good, good.¡± olga nodded her head. at the same time. used electronics market. viola thompson went to the stall she frequented, ¡°boss, do you have any graphics cards?¡± the boss was busy repairing the computer, and without raising his head, he said, ¡°wait a moment, i¡¯ll be done soon.¡± ¡°okay.¡± viola nodded slightly. just then, viola happened to see the shop owner disassembling the computer. she casually said, ¡°boss, your computer doesn¡¯t have any major problems. just release the static electricity on the battery and you won¡¯t need to change the power source.¡± today she encountered an expert? hearing this, the boss turned his head to look at viola. upon looking, the boss immediately laughed. he had a deep impression of viola. because last time viola bought a bunch of scrap metal from him, saying that she would assemble a computer. thinking of this, the boss laughed and asked, ¡°little girl, have you successfully assembled the computer you bought last time?¡± ¡°it¡¯s already assembled.¡± viola said. assembled? a bunch of scrap metal turned into a computer? she must be bragging. at such a young age to deceive people like this, what will she become in the future? if children of this age are not guided correctly, they will inevitably go astray in the future. thinking of his own sister, who was about the same age as viola, the boss stood up. today, he would play the role of a good person. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re so amazing! since you can even assemble a computer, repairing it must be a piece of cake. why don¡¯t you take a look at it for me? if you can fix my computer today, i won¡¯t charge you for the graphics card.¡± he paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°but if you can¡¯t fix it, don¡¯t brag anymore! it¡¯s better to be down-to-earth in life.¡± ¡°alright.¡± viola nodded slightly, put down her bag, and walked over to the boss. the boss just stood there watching. seeing viola disassembling the mainframe and releasing static electricity like a pro, the boss commented while laughing, ¡°don¡¯t tell anyone, but you do know how to fool people.¡± viola didn¡¯t say anything. eight minutes later, she reassembled the computer and stood up, clapping her hands, ¡°give it a try.¡± ¡°is it fixed already?¡± the boss asked. he couldn¡¯t fix it in a whole morning but viola could fix it in less than ten minutes? the little girl didn¡¯t even make a draft when she lied. ¡°hmm.¡± the boss laughed and pressed the computer¡¯s button, ¡°little girl, i¡¯ve been in this line for ten years, and i can tell what¡¯s wrong with a computer at a glance. when you say you¡¯re a big knife expert¡­¡± before the word ¡°knife¡± was even finished, the sound of the computer starting up filled the air. the boss¡¯s remaining words were stuck in his throat, his eyes wide. how¡­now was rms possid1ef! the boss immediately grabbed the mouse and started operating the computer. what¡¯s more, the computer which had been a bit laggy, was now running incredibly smoothly, no matter what web page was opened. the boss didn¡¯t believe in evil, so he started an online game. still very smooth! ¡°what did you do to my computer?¡± viola¡¯s tone was flat, ¡°when i released the static electricity just now, i found that your computer was a little stuck, so i casually upgraded it¡­¡± casually upgraded it? why did she make it sound so easy to upgrade a computer? and it was done casually. he hadn¡¯t even acquired such technology in more than ten years in the industry. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the boss suddenly realized that he had just encountered a true master! ¡°little girl.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± viola slightly raised her eyes. ¡°little, no, great master!¡± the boss looked at viola, very excitedly said, ¡°great master, do you still need an apprentice?¡± Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: 044: So it’s Miss Thompson! chapter 45: 044: so it¡¯s miss thompson! translator: 549690339 the boss was now entirely convinced. viola thompson had won him over with her skill. he never thought he would encounter such a computer whizz in the real world. typically, these experts only existed in the virtual world. his desire to be her apprentice was not a sudden whim, but a sincere wish. if he could learn even the slightest bit from viola thompson, he would be content. ¡°great master, if you¡¯re in need of an apprentice, how about me?¡± the boss enthusiastically sold himself, ¡°i admit i¡¯m not much to look at, and even a bit bald. but there¡¯s a saying, ¡®an intelligent mind does not need hair.¡¯ if you take me on as your apprentice, i promise you, if you say east, i won¡¯t go west. if you say west, i won¡¯t go east!¡± in the end, the boss even patted his shiny bald head, looking at viola thompson with a hopeful expression: ¡°what do you think, great master, will you consider it?¡± viola thompson pondered seriously, ¡°what benefits would i get from taking you as my apprentice?¡± ¡°great master, if you take me as your apprentice, i¡¯ll buy you milk tea and treat you to all kinds of delicious food! you can do whatever you want!¡± milk tea. upon hearing these two words, viola thompson¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°i want taro milk tea, no ice, 70% sweetness.¡± hit the nail on the head! who knew the great master loved milk tea so much! upon hearing this, the boss was very excited, ¡°okay! great master, just wait! i¡¯ll go get it for you right now!¡± after saying this, he ran out of the shop. very quickly, the boss came back in carrying the milk tea. ¡°great master, this is taro milk tea, and this is their new chestnut taro paste milk tea, both 70% sweet, no ice.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± viola thompson took the milk tea and took a sip. the boss touched his shiny bald head, ¡°great master, let me introduce myself. i am cleveland, zhang dazhu. ¡®da¡¯ as in archer¡¯s bow, and ¡®zhu¡¯ as in pillar. this year, i am 28 years old. i graduated from oceanspring university¡¯s hydraulics engineering. i am single.¡± 28 years old. upon hearing this, viola thompson looked at cleveland. cleveland said, a bit embarrassed, ¡°although i might look a little older, i am truly 28. if you don¡¯t believe me, i can show you my id card!¡± viola thompson nodded slightly, then said, ¡°viola thompson. viola as in ¡®vi¡¯ in ¡®vide¡¯ and ¡®la¡¯ in ¡®lass¡¯.¡± ¡°nice name!¡± cleveland continued, ¡°great master, does this mean you¡¯ll be my master from now on?¡± ¡°hmm.¡± cleveland was extremely excited, ¡°then, then should i bow to the master?¡± having said that, he bent his knees to kneel down, but luckily, viola thompson quickly grabbed him. cleveland looked at her with a baffled expression, ¡°great master, you¡¯re not going to back out, are you?!¡± viola thompson took out her phone, ¡°let¡¯s first add each other on whatsapp. if you have any questions later, you can find me there.¡± ¡°okay, master.¡± cleveland immediately straightened up and took out his phone to add viola thompson on whatsapp. added on whatsapp. cleveland continued to speak, ¡°master, can you teach me how to upgrade computers?¡± ¡°i can.¡± viola thompson nodded lightly. upgrading computers was a piece of cake for viola thompson, but for cleveland, it involved a lot to consider in detail. luckily, cleveland was quite a quick learner. after viola thompson explained, she sent him a link on whatsapp, ¡°these are the notes i made, you can study them.¡± knight family. linda wilson brought edith bennett to visit the knight family. seeing that edith bennett¡¯s face was now completely healed, aurora scouts was full of surprise. she had seen edith bennett once after the injury. the injury was very serious, not much better than fiona knight¡¯s condition. time and again, the doctors said that there was no cure. ¡°edith, come here, let me take a look.¡± aurora scouts called edith bennett over. edith bennett walked over. aurora scouts scrutinized edith bennett¡¯s face closely. from a distance, edith bennett¡¯s face seemed almost completely healed, but up close, there were still some marks. however, the fact that her face had healed so well in such a short time was truly astonishing. linda wilson explained, ¡°edith¡¯s face is still in the process of recovering. miss thompson said another half a month of dietary restriction should completely heal it.¡¯ ¡°miss thompson?¡± upon hearing this, aurora turned to linda wilson, ¡°the one who cured edith is miss thompson?¡± ¡°yes!¡± linda nodded, ¡°you know miss thompson too?¡± ¡°of course, i do.¡± upon learning this, a long-missing smile lit up aurora scout¡¯s face. ¡°the doctor that our fiona found is also miss thompson.¡± it seems that elizabeth thompson is truly competent. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to restore edith¡¯s face so well. ¡°really?¡± linda wilson looked at aurora scouts surprisingly, laughing, ¡°i originally came here with edith to recommend miss thompson to you. it seems i don¡¯t need to do that anymore.¡± linda wilson and aurora scouts were college friends, and their relationship was particularly good in college. after graduation, the two went their separate ways and lost contact for many years. their reunion occurred due to a cocktail party a month before. because she knew fiona knight¡¯s face hadn¡¯t been healing for a while, she had rushed to bring edith bennet to visit as soon as she was healed. aurora scouts laughed, ¡°i was worried that miss thompson was too young and inexperienced, but it looks like my concerns were unfounded.¡± linda continued, ¡°speaking of which, my husband had the same worry before, considering miss thompson is only 18 years old. we had a big fight about it. if we had gone with his worries, edith would have missed this opportunity! so, aurora, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. just leave it to miss thompson.¡± ¡°okay! linda, thank you for coming to tell me this.¡± aurora scouts walked over to linda, holding her hand. linda¡¯s visit had truly reassured her. ¡°we¡¯ve been good friends for so many years, it¡¯s too formal to say thank you.¡± just then, linda¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and she immediately answered the call. she didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end of the line, but after ending the call, she told aurora scouts, ¡°aurora, something suddenly came up and i have to make a quick trip home. i¡¯ll come again to visit you another day.¡± ¡°since you have things to do, i won¡¯t hold you back. be sure to come and visit when you have time.¡± aurora scouts stood up and saw them out. after linda wilson and edith bennett left, aurora scouts immediately rushed upstairs to share the good news with madam knight. madam knight was now 86. ever since her son passed away, her only emotional support had been her only granddaughter, fiona knight. she wanted to see fiona get married and have children in her lifetime. but after fiona¡¯s disfigurement, madam knight¡¯s health worsened a lot, and she spent most of the time lying in bed. now hearing that someone can cure her beloved granddaughter, she immediately became lively, ¡°aurora, do you really mean it?¡± aurora scouts nodded, tear twinkling in her eyes, ¡°truly. the child of my college friend was seriously injured before. after miss thompson¡¯s treatment, he has completely recovered now.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only just then, the housekeeper knocked on the door from outside. ¡°madam knight, mrs. scouts.¡± ¡°what¡¯s happening?¡± aurora scouts turned her head back. the housekeeper said, ¡°miss thompson has arrived.¡± upon hearing this, madam knight immediately sat up from the bed, ¡°quickly, take miss thompson to the hall!¡± Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: 045: Not even ashamed! chapter 46: 045: not even ashamed! translator: 549690339 the housekeeper nodded, ¡°very well. i¡¯ll invite miss thompson in right away.¡± madam knight looked at aurora scouts, ¡°aurora, go get my real silk cheongsam. ¡± ¡°alright.¡± thinking for a moment, madam knight continued, ¡°get the one from phoebe pavilion.¡± phoebe pavilion is a shop that specializes in handmade cheongsams. the shop owner is a skilled embroidery artist and has even won the title of ¡®international master of arts and crafts.¡¯ not only are the phoebe pavilion¡¯s cheongsams expensive, but they also only accept three orders a year. thus, wearing a cheongsam made by phoebe pavilion is a symbol of status and power. many people come to admire its reputation. it was only through madam knight¡¯s connections that she managed to obtain such a cheongsam, which she only wears at important events. aurora scouts laughed, ¡°mom, do we really need to dress so formally?¡± ¡°if she can cure fiona¡¯s face, then she is my benefactor!¡± madam knight said, ¡°of course, we should dress up to meet such a person.¡± fiona knight is the only descendant of the knight family and the apple of mrs. knight¡¯s eye. watching fiona become more and more self-conscious about her appearance was more painful than having her own flesh cut off. ¡°alright.¡± aurora scouts nodded and quickly fetched the cheongsam. the cheongsam was bright red. the carefully embroidered hibiscus flowers were lifelike. as expected from a masterpiece, the cheongsam made madam knight look graceful and dignified, timeless beauty. after changing into the cheongsam, aurora scouts helped madam knight downstairs. meanwhile, the housekeeper was leading elizabeth thompson towards the main hall. through long corridors and a few-acre garden, every design was created by a master, leaving one in awe. after walking for about ten minutes, they still hadn¡¯t reached the main hall. coming from a wealthy family herself, emma was well-experienced, but she couldn¡¯t help being amazed while walking in the knight¡¯s garden. no wonder the knight family was the leader of the eight great aristocratic families. this wealth was truly unrivaled in river city! ten minutes later. the housekeeper brought elizabeth thompson to the main hall. hearing footsteps outside, aurora scouts went out immediately, ¡°miss thompson.¡± elizabeth thompson smiled, ¡°mrs. knight.¡± ¡°please come in.¡± aurora scouts gestured with a welcoming motion. emma stepped forward. aurora walked behind her. arriving at the main hall, aurora scouts introduced, ¡°mother, this is miss thompson.¡± madam knight looked over. the guest was around seventeen or eighteen years old with a striking appearance, a curvy figure, and a scholarly aura radiating from her as she carried a medical box. truly worthy of being called the number-one talented woman. seeing madam knight in the main seat, elizabeth thompson was slightly taken aback. she hadn¡¯t expected madam knight herself to receive her personally. madam knight was quite a hero among women. having lost her husband early and her son later in life, most people would have given in under such continuous blows. yet, madam knight managed to single-handedly support the knight family and establish it as the leader of the eight great aristocratic families in river city! elizabeth thompson straightened her chest, looked at madam knight, and said neither humbly nor arrogantly, ¡°madam knight, i am elizabeth thompson.¡± madam knight nodded and smiled, ¡°i have heard of miss thompson¡¯s esteemed reputation as the number-one talented woman, and indeed, seeing is believing.¡± ¡°you flatter me,¡± elizabeth thompson replied, ¡°i¡¯m just a little more hardworking than most people.¡± believing she excelled because she worked hard. madam knight then ordered tea, ¡°miss thompson, please have a seat.¡± elizabeth thompson bowed slightly and sat down. ¡°may i ask how many years miss thompson has been studying medicine?¡± madam knight continued to ask. upon hearing this, elizabeth thompson furrowed her brows imperceptibly. was madam knight questioning her medical skills? they had invited her to treat fiona knight, but now they were questioning her medical skills, what did this mean? insulting her? as a talented woman and descendant of the divine doctor, elizabeth thompson had her own pride. she immediately stood up from her chair, ¡°madam knight, i know i¡¯m young, and that¡¯s probably why you look down on me. in that case, you should find someone else who¡¯s more capable!¡± elizabeth thompson was thoroughly disgusted. what was wrong with being young? just because she was young, did madam knight have the right to deny her excellence? how could madam knight have imagined that just by casually asking about elizabeth thompson¡¯s years of medical experience, she would get so agitated. fortunately, aurora scouts spoke up in time, ¡°miss thompson, you¡¯ve misunderstood! my mother didn¡¯t mean to question you. she was just amazed by your talent. you are so young and yet so skilled in medicine; you will undoubtedly accomplish great things in the future.¡± at this point, aurora paused and continued, ¡°if you¡¯re willing to treat my daughter, it would be an honor for our entire knight family. mother, isn¡¯t that right?¡± madam knight also reacted at this moment and immediately apologized with a smile, ¡°yes, yes, aurora is right. miss thompson, i¡¯m old and not as nimble-minded as you young people. i apologize here, and hope you won¡¯t be bothered by someone like me who¡¯s halfway into the grave.¡± as long as elizabeth thompson could restore fiona¡¯s appearance, what would it matter to apologize with a smile? seeing both aurora and madam knight bowing their heads and apologizing continuously, elizabeth thompson¡¯s vanity was instantly filled. aurora was the mistress of the knight family, and madam knight was a heroine in the eyes of outsiders. these two proud and dignified people were still being trampled under her feet, weren¡¯t they? since the two of them were so calculating in their apologies, she wouldn¡¯t be the kind of person to fuss over every single detail. elizabeth thompson continued, ¡°madam knight, i hope you understand that age is not the standard by which to measure capability.¡± ¡°you¡¯re right,¡± madam knight continued to apologize with a smile. elizabeth thompson didn¡¯t dwell on the issue any longer and said, ¡°take me to see miss knight.¡± aurora said, ¡°miss thompson, please follow me.¡± elizabeth thompson nodded and followed aurora¡¯s footsteps. aurora supported madam knight, and the three of them walked together towards fiona¡¯s room. it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach fiona¡¯s room. ¡°fiona,¡± aurora reached out and knocked on the door, ¡°miss thompson is here.¡± quickly, the door opened. despite being at home, fiona was still wearing a mask, ¡°miss thompson.¡± elizabeth thompson nodded, stepped into the room, and set down her medical box, ¡°i¡¯ll apply some medicine on miss knight¡¯s face first. this medicine has a corrosive effect, so it will be very painful at night. if you can¡¯t bear it, take some painkillers.¡± ¡°will taking painkillers affect the treatment¡¯s effectiveness?¡± fiona asked. elizabeth thompson replied, ¡°it will definitely have an impact.¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t take any.¡± madam knight felt very distressed for fiona and said, ¡°miss thompson, i heard that there are painkillers that don¡¯t affect the treatment¡¯s effectiveness when taken.¡± elizabeth thompson frowned slightly, ¡°do you think you¡¯re the doctor or am i? if there were such a medicine, wouldn¡¯t i have brought it out?¡± how ridiculous. mrs. knight immediately apologized, ¡°miss thompson, i didn¡¯t mean that.¡± elizabeth thompson couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more to madam knight. after applying the medicine to fiona¡¯s face, elizabeth thompson took out a prescription and handed it to aurora, ¡°mrs. knight, get the medicine according to the prescription. drink it three times a day. i¡¯ll come back the day after tomorrow to change miss knight¡¯s medicine.¡± ¡°alright, thank you, miss thompson.¡± aurora took the prescription with both hands. elizabeth thompson continued, ¡°then i should leave now.¡± aurora and madam knight personally escorted elizabeth thompson to the door. watching elizabeth thompson¡¯s retreating figure, aurora frowned slightly, ¡°this miss thompson is different from what my classmate described. she is too arrogant.¡± thinking of elizabeth thompson¡¯s attitude towards madam knight, aurora felt uncomfortable. madam knight sighed, ¡°as long as she has real skills and can heal fiona, it doesn¡¯t matter how she treats me.¡± half an hour later. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only elizabeth thompson returned to the thompson clan. as soon as she stepped into the living room, she saw viola thompson carrying a medical box upstairs. watching viola¡¯s retreating figure, elizabeth thompson frowned slightly, ¡°mom, does my sister also know medicine?¡± olga snorted coldly, a sarcastic expression in her eyes, ¡°what does she know about medicine? she probably saw that you have medical skills and decided to mimic you by carrying a medical box, trying to pull off a crude imitation.. she doesn¡¯t even find it embarrassing!¡± Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: 046: Life Story chapter 47: 046: life story translator: 549690339 in olga¡¯s eyes, viola thompson was nothing but a clown who crudely imitated others. seeing elizabeth thompson have medical skills, she also learned to carry a medical kit. seeing elizabeth thompson read books about ancient egyptian writing, she also picked up a book and pretended to read it. in short, whatever elizabeth thompson did, she had to follow suit. little did she know, actions can be imitated, but inner qualities and temperament can never be replicated. such a person could only be the subject of ridicule. watching the direction viola disappeared in, elizabeth explained, ¡°mom, don¡¯t say that, my sister just wants to learn an extra skill.¡± ¡°does she think she¡¯s you? that she¡¯ll learn everything at once?¡± olga¡¯s tone was full of contempt. ¡°she¡¯s just a little bastard, does she really think she has good genes? overestimating herself.¡± in front of elizabeth thompson, viola thompson would always be that laughable clown. her sole purpose was to serve as contrast to highlight elizabeth. ¡°mom, keep your voice down! if my sister overhears, she¡¯ll feel inferior.¡± ¡°she¡¯ll feel inferior?¡± olga scoffed. ¡°if she were capable of feeling inferior, she wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡± if viola had any shame, she wouldn¡¯t have done the shameful act of imitating elizabeth. as her words dropped, olga changed the subject and asked, ¡°by the way, emma, how are things at the knight family? did you treat miss knight?¡± upon hearing this, elizabeth thompson nodded slightly, ¡°i¡¯ve given miss knight the medicine, and i¡¯ll go back the day after tomorrow to check on her again. ¡± olga continued to ask, ¡°how¡¯s the attitude of the knight family?¡± ¡°pretty good,¡± elizabeth said, ¡°madam knight personally received me.¡± ¡°really?¡± olga was very surprised. as the head of the eight great aristocratic families. madam knight was always legendary in the eyes of outsiders. few people received madam knight¡¯s approval. unexpectedly, elizabeth could get madam knight to receive her personally. what a great honor this was. elizabeth nodded, smiling, ¡°mom, in fact, madam knight is just an ordinary old lady, people¡¯s description of her is far too legendary.¡± ¡°can an ordinary old lady develop the knight family into the head of the eight great aristocratic families?¡± olga continued, ¡°she¡¯s just an ordinary old lady in front of you.¡± because elizabeth was outstanding, madam knight was no different from an ordinary old lady in front of her. olga was proud of her outstanding biological daughter! elizabeth smiled, ¡°mom, it¡¯s really not as exaggerated as you say, you¡¯ll know when you meet madam knight in person.¡± olga smiled and said, ¡°emma, you¡¯re good at everything, but you¡¯re too modest. sometimes, people don¡¯t really need to be so humble. how¡¯s miss knight¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about miss knight¡¯s condition, everything is under my control,¡± elizabeth said. ¡°very well.¡± olga nodded. she trusted elizabeth¡¯s medical skills and was looking forward to the day when elizabeth would heal fiona knight. the thompson family manor in capital city. young miss thompson family sylvia thompson held a newly stewed bird¡¯s nest and came to lady thompson¡¯s side. she spoke softly, ¡°mom, you haven¡¯t eaten all day, have something to eat.¡± lady thompson was fifty years old this year. although well maintained, her crow¡¯s feet could not be concealed, and an air of melancholy surrounded her. she was deeply worried and quietly shed tears. ¡°i¡¯m not hungry, take it away.¡± lady thompson said faintly. sylvia sighed and persuaded, ¡°mom, people need food.¡± lady thompson looked out the window, her voice full of endless longing, ¡°today¡­ is your sister¡¯s birthday.¡± hearing these words, sylvia¡¯s gaze changed but quickly returned to normal. she continued, ¡°i know today is my sister¡¯s birthday. since today is her birthday, you must eat even more. if one day we find my sister, and your health has collapsed, what will we do? you need to be healthy so we can reunite with my sister.¡± the thompson family was the number one family in capital city.the thompson clan¡¯s head, sawyer thompson, and his wife mary perryne had three sons and one daughter, all of whom were talented individuals. eldest son mandel thompson, 30 years old this year, was the founder of lp company, with a net worth in the hundreds of billions, a true business tycoon. second son samuel thompson, 28 years old, was an internationally renowned pianist. he held his first solo concert at the age of six and established the largest music management company in the world at the age of sixteen, a musical prodigy. youngest son edward thompson, at 26, was a hugely popular superstar in the entertainment industry, also a record-breaking actor who had won countless hollywood awards. the only daughter left was sylvia thompson. as the only daughter of the thompson family, sylvia received not only her parents¡¯ favour but also the love of her three elder brothers, garnering the affection of three thousand in one body. however, sylvia did not become arrogant or aggressive due to her family¡¯s love. instead, she was very outstanding. at just 18 years old, she was already a junior in college and had won many trophies. actually, sylvia was just an adopted daughter of the thompson family. the real young miss thompson family was taken away by someone before she even reached a month old. in those days when surveillance wasn¡¯t widespread, the thompson family searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find her. by a twist of fate, they adopted their current daughter. sylvia thompson. even though the family seemed to love her very much and provided her with the best in clothing, food, shelter, and transportation, only sylvia herself knew that she was just a substitute. otherwise, the thompson family would not have named her sylvia thompson. sylvia thompson. which is a homonym for ¡°viola thompson.¡± and that missing child of the thompson family was called viola thompson. her parents never treated her as a biological daughter. just like now. although she had filial respect for lady thompson and brought her nourishing food, lady thompson not only didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness but also mentioned viola in front of her. older sister? what kind of sister was viola? she had been serving lady thompson for so many years, so where had viola been? viola, who had never appeared, had already gained all of lady thompson¡¯s maternal love. every time she thought of these things, sylvia felt unbearable. she couldn¡¯t understand why fate was so unfair. although she wasn¡¯t the biological child of sawyer thompson and mary perryne, she had called them her parents for so many years. however, mary perryne still wore a melancholic expression every day, never giving her a smile. although sawyer thompson never showed anything in front of her, she had caught him many times standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window late at night, smoking silently without saying a word. it was obvious that he was missing his lost daughter. with every thought of this, sylvia felt an inexplicable hatred for viola, who she had never met. she hated her for taking everything away from her! she hated her adoptive parents and their partiality. hearing this, lady thompson immediately picked up the bowl and ate the bird¡¯s nest soup heartily. sylvia was right. she had to take good care of herself and wait for her daughter to return. seeing this, sylvia felt even more upset, but she still pretended that everything was alright. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after finishing the bird¡¯s nest soup, lady thompson looked at sylvia, ¡°sylvia, have you heard any news of your sister recently?¡± sylvia, a good girl, took the initiative to look for viola. over the years, sylvia had traveled to many places in search of viola. lady thompson had seen it all and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. sylvia shook her head, ¡°not yet, but don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve been keeping an eye on this matter. even if there¡¯s the slightest clue, i won¡¯t give up..¡± Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: 047: Can only spoil. chapter 48: 047: can only spoil. translator: 549690339 upon hearing that, lady thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with regret. even though she had been mentally prepared, she was still very sad. over the years, she had been constantly missing her daughter. but fortunately, she still had sylvia thompson. although sylvia was not her biological child, she raised her with her own hands, ¡°sylvia, thank you.¡± ¡°mom, what are you talking about!¡± sylvia held lady thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°i am your daughter, and it¡¯s my duty to do all this. i hope even more than you to find my sister soon, so our family can be reunited.¡± hearing this, lady thompson hugged sylvia tightly and began to cry. sylvia patted lady thompson¡¯s back gently to comfort her while a faint light flashed in her eyes, which lady thompson couldn¡¯t see. at that moment, she was even sadder than lady thompson. why. why couldn¡¯t lady thompson treat her as her own daughter? she had been with lady thompson for eighteen years, while the other viola had been with her for just a few days? was it just because she didn¡¯t come out of lady thompson¡¯s womb? no. it was unfair to her. sylvia tried to calm herself down, ¡°mom, don¡¯t be sad. i believe my sister wouldn¡¯t want to see you cry every day. and you still have me, as long as i¡¯m here, i won¡¯t give up looking for my sister.¡± ¡°sylvia, you¡¯re a good child.¡± lady thompson didn¡¯t want to be sad all the time but, after all, viola was the child she had painstakingly given birth to after carrying her in her womb for ten months. that was her daughter, irreplaceable by anyone else. after comforting her for a while, sylvia continued, ¡°mom, let me help you to the bed to rest for a bit?¡± lady thompson nodded. helping lady thompson to the bed, tucking her in, sylvia then turned around and left, gently closing the bedroom door. coming downstairs, sylvia saw edward thompson walking in from outside. although edward was only 26 years old, he was already a film emperor in the entertainment industry. with sylvia being his only little sister and quite a few years younger, he pampered her a lot. ¡°sylvia, come and see what your third brother has bought for you!¡± sylvia ran down with a smile and hugged edward affectionately, ¡°why did you have time to come back today, third brother?¡± ¡°i came back to see you.¡± edward patted his sister¡¯s head, his face full of affection. for a split second, the smile on sylvia¡¯s face froze. come back to see her? wasn¡¯t it because today was viola¡¯s birthday? hypocritical. ¡°what good stuff did you bring me?¡± sylvia asked. ¡°you guess.¡± edward said. sylvia put her arms around edward¡¯s arm and began to act coquettishly, ¡°oh, i can¡¯t guess! just tell me, third brother!¡± ¡°you little fool.¡± edward patted sylvia¡¯s head and then took out the gift box, ¡°see for yourself.¡± sylvia opened the gift box and, after seeing what was inside, screamed in excitement and then jumped onto edward, hugging him, ¡°thank you, third brother! you¡¯re so nice!¡± edward held her with a smile, ¡°little monkey, get down, you¡¯re not a child anymore.¡± ¡°no, no! i want to be like when i was a child.¡± sylvia hugged edward tightly. edward had a helpless expression on his face. what could he do! his own sister could only be pampered. just then, footsteps were heard outside the door. seeing the figure coming in, edward immediately let go of sylvia, who was hanging on him, ¡°big brother.¡± sylvia also hurriedly stood up straight, ¡°big brother.¡± mandel thompson, with his 1.89 meter tall stature, wearing a handmade suit, handsome facial features, impressively sculpted face lines, and the sharpness of a businessman in his eyes, was not one to make jokes and was usually quite strict with his siblings. even a devil like edward had to behave properly in front of mandel. with a glance, mandel spoke, ¡°you are both grown-ups now, be more mindful of your behavior. what would others think if they saw you?¡± sylvia didn¡¯t say anything. edward said, ¡°sylvia is our own sister.¡± mandel frowned slightly, ¡°when a son grows up, he should avoid his mother. when a daughter grows up, she should avoid her father. all the more so for siblings? edward didn¡¯t dare to argue any further. sylvia lowered her head, feeling wronged, ¡°big brother, i know i was wrong.¡± she knew. all that talk about sons avoiding their mothers and daughters avoiding their fathers was just an excuse. everything was simply because mandel didn¡¯t like her. because she had no blood relation with them. mandel said ¡®be more careful next time¡¯ and then turned and left. watching his retreating figure, sylvia felt extremely wronged, and her eyes instantly turned red. seeing her like this, edward couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache and immediately comforted her, ¡°sylvia, don¡¯t be sad. big brother is like this towards everyone, not just you.¡±sylvia nodded, ¡°yeah, i know, i don¡¯t blame my big brother.¡± ¡°good.¡± edward comforted softly. at this moment, brandon stood in front of the railing on the second floor, ¡°sylvia, come up.¡± ¡°coming.¡± sylvia wiped her tears and immediately went upstairs. sylvia entered the study. brandon sat in the office chair and opened a file in front of him, ¡°any new updates from viola recently?¡± it¡¯s viola again. sylvia¡¯s eyes flashed a look of loss, and then quickly returned to normal, ¡°no.¡± brandon glanced at sylvia, ¡°send me the information from this period of time to look at.¡± ¡°alright.¡± sylvia nodded. brandon wanted to see viola¡¯s materials with his own eyes. what does this mean? does he not trust her? sylvia bit her lip. river city. north bridge high school. fiona knight was home recuperating from her injury and didn¡¯t come to school today. viola thompson was reviewing math. at this moment, a classmate named diana hershey sitting behind her poked viola¡¯s back with her hand, ¡°beautiful thompson.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± viola turned her head slightly. diana continued, ¡°the international violin competition will be held in river city. are you interested in participating? our class teacher asked me to collect the list of names. viola had little interest in it, shaking her head slightly. diana looked at viola and threw out an olive branch, ¡°beautiful thompson, 1010 is also sponsoring this event. if you win first place, you¡¯ll not only get a trophy but also a 1010 diamond membership. you can enjoy free milk tea for life, unlimited times.¡± diana desperately wanted viola to participate in the violin competition. the reason was something that happened yesterday at noon. yesterday was saturday. diana went shopping with a few of her good friends to buy clothes, and during that time, they talked about viola, about how pretty she was and how excellent her grades were. unexpectedly, they ran into some students from the international school. in their conversation, they looked down on viola and belittled her as a country bumpkin who couldn¡¯t even speak french. as viola thompson¡¯s loyal fan, diana couldn¡¯t bear to see her being insulted like this, so she argued with them. as a result, those students from the international school challenged viola thompson to participate in the violin competition. they even mocked viola, saying her hands were only good for picking up trash. diana was almost infuriated to death and impulsively agreed on viola¡¯s behalf to participate in the violin competition. she wanted those trash students from the international school to know that viola¡¯s hands were definitely not for picking up garbage. actually, 1010 didn¡¯t sponsor this event at all. the reason diana dared to say that was because 1010 was owned by her family. as long as she said the word, her dad would offer a diamond membership reward to the winner of the violin competition. hearing this, viola¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°really?¡± she could skip the competition, but she couldn¡¯t miss out on milk tea! diana nodded hastily, ¡°of course!¡± she knew that viola could resist any temptation except milk tea. viola thought for a while, ¡°then i¡¯ll sign up.¡± diana was very excited, immediately taking a notebook to write down viola¡¯s name, afraid that she would change her mind in the next second. after school in the evening, viola passed by a musical instrument store and took a fancy to a violin worth three thousand dollars. the shop owner smiled and said, ¡°this violin is for beginners. are you just starting to learn, young lady?¡± viola replied, ¡°i¡¯m using it for a competition.¡± ¡°competition?¡± the shop owner was stunned at first, then said, ¡°in that case, this violin definitely won¡¯t work! this violin is only suitable for beginners and the sound quality is not that good. i recommend you buy this one. although it is a bit expensive, it¡¯s worth it. if you use it for a competition, you¡¯re sure to win.¡± viola smiled, ¡°it¡¯s fine, i¡¯ll just tune it when i get home. let¡¯s go with this one.¡± the shop owner looked at viola. he felt that she was talking nonsense. with a three thousand dollar violin, even if tuned to a master level, it would still not produce the right feeling. however, the customer is always right. since viola insisted on this one, he couldn¡¯t say anything about it. looking at viola, he felt that she was a complete beginner and didn¡¯t know anything about playing the violin. she must have chosen this entry-level model for the competition just to show off. in the evening. viola thompson and elizabeth thompson arrived home almost at the same time. what a coincidence, both of them were carrying a violin. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only elizabeth looked at viola, a gentle smile on her lips, ¡°sis, do you like playing the violin too? i¡¯ve been learning it for eleven years. if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me.¡± olga was right, viola thompson really was disgusting. crude imitation. whatever she did, viola thompson did the same! why not just be yourself? why must you imitate her? Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: 048: This is the Boss! chapter 49: 048: this is the boss! translator: 549690339 viola thompson smiled faintly, ¡°thank you.¡± after saying that, she turned and left. watching her figure, elizabeth thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with ironic expressions. viola was just an absurd clown in a crude imitation, and she didn¡¯t know what she had to be so arrogant about. was it because of her face? true beauty lies in one¡¯s bones, not in one¡¯s skin. for someone like elizabeth, who was full of grace and knowledge, only she could be considered a true beauty of grace and virtue. what was viola? third floor. after arriving at the room, viola took out her violin, adjusted the sound, and then gave it a try. the pure tone was accompanied by a deep melancholy. it was very easy to play. after tuning the violin, viola turned on the computer and logged into whatsapp. as soon as she logged in, she received a message from cleveland. [master, can you help restore a webpage?] viola glanced out the window and replied: [send.] just one word, as concise and straightforward as she was. cleveland sent her a link. viola clicked on it. the computer screen first turned blue, and then was replaced by a screen full of english letters. her fingers kept leaping on the keyboard, and the white-as-jade computer set off her fingers, creating a stark contrast between black and white. only the sound of the keyboard could be heard in the air. five minutes later. the screen full of english words disappeared, replaced by a clean webpage. looking at the restored webpage, cleveland immediately sent a message to viola. [master, you¡¯re amazing! i bow to you.] [master, can you teach me?] viola replied:[l made a screen recording for you, and the notes are in the notepad. check it out when you have time.] [thank you, master.] as cleveland typed on the keyboard, he grinned happily. just at this moment, someone hit him on the head. ¡°what are you laughing about? are you in love?¡± ¡°go away! stop talking nonsense! i¡¯m chatting with my master.¡± cleveland turned to look at the person. the person was cleveland¡¯s good friend, doleman. ¡°when did you get a master?¡± doleman was curious. cleveland said proudly, ¡°my master is amazing!¡± ¡°better than me?¡± doleman sat casually on the computer desk. cleveland glared at doleman, looking down on him, ¡°compared to my master, you¡¯re not even worth a single strand of her hair!¡± ¡°who are you looking down on?¡± in the hacking world, doleman also had quite the standing; he didn¡¯t expect his best friend to belittle him like this. ¡°of course, i¡¯m looking down on you!¡± having said that, cleveland turned and walked towards the bathroom. doleman sat down on cleveland¡¯s chair and took out his laptop. when cleveland returned from the bathroom, he saw doleman leaning back in the chair, his feet propped up on the desk, his arms crossed, like a boss, ¡°your master¡¯s skill is just so-so.¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± cleveland furrowed his brows. doleman pointed at the computer, ¡°take a look for yourself.¡± cleveland looked at the computer, and his face changed, ¡°you hacked my master¡¯s computer!¡± doleman laughed and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you say your master is very powerful?¡± then how could she be hacked? on the other side, viola thompson had just returned from the bathroom and saw her computer had been hacked. on the computer screen was a picture of a raised middle finger left by the other party. it was a provocation. viola frowned slightly. her computer had just been assembled, and she hadn¡¯t had time to set up a firewall, but no one other than her whatsapp friends should know her real ip address. so¡­who did she offend in whatsapp? viola thompson sat in front of the computer, one hand on the mouse and the other on the keyboard. on the other side. doleman¡¯s computer first dimmed for a moment. then it lit up again. doleman knew that this was the other party attacking his computer, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously, as his computer was not so easily compromised. but before doleman could react, an image of a middle finger appeared on the computer screen. tit for tat. seeing the image, doleman¡¯s face changed and he immediately sat up straight, frantically pressing the keyboard, but the computer screen did not respond. standing aside, cleveland burst out laughing, ¡°didn¡¯t you just say my master¡¯s skills were no good? now it¡¯s payback time, right?¡± at this moment, his phone rang. cleveland answered the phone, ¡°hello, master.¡± viola thompson¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°did you hack my computer?¡± cleveland immediately explained, ¡°it wasn¡¯t me! how could i do such a disgraceful thing like that? it¡¯s my clueless friend, who doesn¡¯t believe in your skills and wants to show off in front of me!¡± cleveland continued, ¡°master, if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°mhm.¡± cleveland hung up the phone. ¡°why did you hang up! what about my computer?¡± cleveland looked at him, ¡°you¡¯re so skilled, shouldn¡¯t you be able to remove the virus yourself? why are you looking for my master?¡± doleman: cleveland continued, ¡°so, do you admit it now?¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± cleveland picked up the phone and called viola thompson, ¡°master, my ignorant friend has realized his mistake, can you forgive him this time?¡± viola thompson didn¡¯t like others touching her stuff, ¡°his computer will return to normal in three days.¡± ¡°thank you, master.¡± after hanging up, doleman immediately asked, ¡°how is it?¡± ¡°my master said to wait.¡± cleveland replied. ¡°wait? how long?¡± doleman asked. cleveland responded, ¡°the virus will automatically clear in three days.¡± ¡°three days?¡± doleman seemed to think of something, ¡°this does sound a lot like taro boba tea master.¡± ¡°funny enough,¡± cleveland said excitedly, ¡°my master also likes to drink taro boba tea, so do you think my master could be the taro boba tea master?¡± ¡°stop dreaming.¡± taro boba tea master was a sensation in the international hacker circle. viola thompson could only be considered a bit powerful at most. how could she be compared to taro boba tea master? cleveland squinted his eyes, ¡°you never know, what if my master really is the taro boba tea master?¡± doleman said with some speechlessness, ¡°if your master is the taro boba tea master, i¡¯ll do a live stream eating shit!¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°a promise made by a gentleman is as difficult to catch as a fast horse.¡± cleveland immediately took out his phone and pointed it at doleman¡¯s face, ¡°say it again.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll say it. who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± doleman faced the camera and repeated his statement seriously. cleveland saved the video. another week passed in a blink of an eye. today is elizabeth thompson¡¯s medical check-up day at the knight family. after nine days of treatment, fiona knight¡¯s condition had not only remained unimproved, but had worsened. due to the intense pain, she hadn¡¯t been attending school for several days. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only madam knight looked at elizabeth thompson, ¡°miss thompson, when can my granddaughter fully recover?¡± ¡°it depends on her physical constitution. for some people, it takes a month to recover, and for others, it may take two to three months.¡± elizabeth thompson said. madam knight couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°but why hasn¡¯t fiona¡¯s condition improved after taking the medicine you prescribed?¡± logically speaking, with medical treatment, fiona knight¡¯s injury should have been gradually improving. yet, her condition was deteriorating instead. ¡°madam, what do you mean by that?¡± elizabeth thompson frowned slightly, ¡°suspect people shouldn¡¯t be used, and those used should not be suspected.. if you doubt my medical skills, i can leave right away!¡± Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: 050: Who is playing the violin? chapter 50: 050: who is playing the violin? translator: 549690339 trust is the most important thing between people. elizabeth thompson hated the feeling of being doubted. she was a person of integrity. if madam knight did not believe her words, she would never stay in the knight family with a thick face. seeing elizabeth thompson angry, madam knight immediately explained, ¡°miss thompson, that¡¯s not what i meant. you misunderstood me.¡± although olga was not pleased, she still smiled and said, ¡°miss thompson, my mother is just too anxious about her granddaughter. seeing fiona¡¯s face so painful, she feels very sad. she didn¡¯t mean to doubt you.¡± hearing that, elizabeth thompson¡¯s face eased a little. since madam knight and olga had both apologized, she didn¡¯t need to dwell on it. after all, doctors should have a benevolent heart. elizabeth thompson then said, ¡°miss knight¡¯s situation is quite special, so her recovery is slow. please don¡¯t worry. as long as you trust me, i will definitely return you an intact miss knight.¡± ¡°alright,¡± olga nodded, ¡°then i¡¯ll leave it to you, miss thompson.¡± thinking for a moment, elizabeth thompson said again, ¡°actually, i can understand madam¡¯s eagerness as a grandmother. but let me say this, i hope madam won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°please go ahead, miss thompson.¡± madam knight smiled. elizabeth thompson looked at madam knight and continued, ¡°although miss knight is your only granddaughter, there should be a limit to everything. if you spoil her too much, it may not end well in the future. as the saying goes, only suffering in hardship can make one a better person. miss knight is already an adult. it¡¯s just a little pain, what can¡¯t she bear? in the end, it¡¯s just that madam knight is too indulgent towards fiona. if madam knight does not correct her behavior, fiona will inevitably become a useless woman who can¡¯t do anything, and by then, even if madam knight regrets, there¡¯ll be nowhere for her to cry. madam knight, who had always been infatuated with her granddaughter, couldn¡¯t listen to these words at all. if it had been anyone else, they would have already been on madam knight¡¯s blacklist. but now, elizabeth thompson is fiona¡¯s only hope. madam knight smiled apologetically, ¡°yes, yes, miss thompson is right.¡± elizabeth thompson didn¡¯t say anything more. she tidied up her medical box and said, ¡°i¡¯ll come back in a week.¡± ¡°thank you, miss thompson,¡± olga nodded, ¡°i¡¯ll have the driver take you back.¡± have the driver take her back? she saved fiona, and she is the savior of the knight family. even if madam knight sent her personally, it would not be too much. but now, instead of sending her herself, olga just casually let the driver take her! it¡¯s because she has a kind heart and doesn¡¯t bother to argue with the knight family. if it were anyone else, who would still be willing to treat fiona? on the other side. old doctor bruce sat in the room, sipping tea. at that moment, a middle-aged man in a suit hurriedly walked in from outside. this was old doctor bruce¡¯s good friend. zachary. ¡°old bruce, have you heard of a certain event?¡± old doctor bruce put down the cup in his hand and asked, ¡°what is it?¡± zachary continued, ¡°it¡¯s about the bennett clan.¡± hearing that, old doctor bruce squinted his eyes. something that could surprise zachary, there could only be one thing. that was that edith bennett met with an accident. in fact, this was also within old doctor bruce¡¯s expectations. edith bennett¡¯s situation was very special, and if not treated in time, there would definitely be a risk to her life. however, old doctor bruce did not expect things to come so quickly. now, linda wilson must be extremely regretful. after all, it was her stubbornness that killed her only daughter. old doctor bruce then asked, ¡°when did it happen?¡± ¡°about a week ago.¡± answered zachary. hearing that, old doctor bruce frowned slightly, ¡°she died a week ago?¡± ¡°what died?¡± zachary looked puzzled. old doctor bruce continued, ¡°isn¡¯t it that edith bennett died?¡± ¡°she didn¡¯t die!¡± zachary continued, ¡°not only did she not die, but she was also healed by someone.¡± hearing that, old doctor bruce was stunned. healed? how is that possible! no one knew edith bennett¡¯s situation better than him. ¡°you didn¡¯t hear it wrong?¡± old doctor bruce asked back. ¡°not only did i not hear it wrong, but i also saw edith bennett with my own eyes.¡± zachary continued, ¡°her face indeed was alright.¡± old doctor bruce¡¯s face changed slightly. how could this be possible? how could there be anyone more skilled than him in the world? after a pause, old doctor bruce asked, ¡°who was the one who healed edith bennett?¡± ¡°old bruce, don¡¯t you really know?¡± zachary asked back. ¡°what do you mean?¡± old doctor bruce inquired. zachary continued, ¡°i heard that the divine doctor who healed edith bennett is a young miss surnamed thompson.¡± thompson? old doctor bruce squinted his eyes. he suddenly remembered that when he went to the bennett clan for consultation, angus wilson mentioned that a young miss could heal edith bennett¡¯s face. who is this young miss? before old doctor bruce could react, zachary said, ¡°old bruce, don¡¯t you have a student surnamed thompson?¡± old doctor bruce suddenly realized and nodded, ¡°yes, i do have a student surnamed thompson.¡± zachary smiled and said, ¡°i knew it must be miss thompson, your student. a great teacher really produces great students!¡± whether the person was elizabeth thompson or not, old doctor bruce was not sure, ¡°emma has not mentioned this to me recently, maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± zachary continued, ¡°i heard that linda wilson also introduced this miss thompson to the knight family. as long as you confirm whether your student is treating miss knight at the knight family or not, you¡¯ll know if she is the one.¡± it took old doctor bruce quite a while to digest this news. could it really be elizabeth thompson? on the other side. the thompson clan. today, olga invited a group of wealthy ladies to her house as guests. as the host, olga was dressed luxuriously, with high-end custom-made luxury brands all over her body. she even took out the lafite that reg thompson had collected for more than ten years. the 1982 vintage. of course, ordinary wealthy ladies were not worth olga¡¯s attention like this. the reason was that one of the group of wealthy ladies was an international violin master, moira. elizabeth thompson was about to participate in a violin competition soon. if she could win the favor of the master and be taken as a student at this time, it would definitely be helpful. olga believed that elizabeth thompson would surely amaze moira. at that moment, a beautiful violin melody suddenly floated through the air. enchanting and ethereal. even those who did not understand music could not help stopping their steps, finding it extremely pleasing to the ears. ¡°it sounds so beautiful!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only one of the wealthy ladies exclaimed in admiration. even moira¡¯s eyes showed an amazed expression as she looked at olga and asked, ¡°who is playing the violin?¡± ¡°it¡¯s my daughter, elizabeth thompson.¡± olga replied. although she hadn¡¯t arranged for elizabeth thompson to play the violin in her room, no one else in the entire thompson clan could play it, except for her. besides elizabeth thompson, who else could it be? Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: 051: Successfully became a disciple chapter 51: 051: successfully became a disciple translator: 549690339 upon hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. ¡°miss thompson truly deserves the title of the number one talented lady in river city.¡± ¡°indeed, such a heavenly piece is hard to come by in the mortal world!¡± olga¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement as she turned to moira. ¡°ms. zheng, what do you think of my daughter¡¯s performance?¡± moira nodded approvingly, ¡°she played at a very high level, deserving the comment ¡®heavenly music seldom heard by mortals¡¯! ¡± the sinian country is indeed becoming stronger and more prosperous. moira had been living abroad for many years. she didn¡¯t expect to hear such impressive violin music in her own country. violin belongs to western music. that¡¯s why most internationally renowned violinists come from the west. moira herself grew up abroad. she thought she had lost faith in the domestic violin. but now she saw h0de again. although there were still areas to improve from what she just heard, this girl could become a sensation in the violin world with just a little polishing. getting affirmation from moira, olga was extremely excited and said with a smile, ¡°thank you, ms. zheng, for your compliments. emma still has a long way to go compared to you in terms of music and has a lot to learn from you.¡± at this, a wealthy lady immediately chimed in: ¡°it¡¯s rare to find a prodigy, and even rarer to find a great mentor. miss thompson is so talented and intelligent, why not have master zheng take her as a student?¡± moira had exactly this in mind and looked at olga with a smile, ¡°lady thompson, i wonder if i can have such good fortune.¡± olga never thought things would go so smoothly and quickly replied, ¡°it¡¯s emma¡¯s luck if master zheng accepts her.¡± at her command, olga instructed the servant, ¡°go and call miss thompson down.¡± ¡°yes, ma¡¯am.¡± on the other side. viola finished playing the violin and then adjusted the tuning. somehow, she felt a few notes were off, no matter how she adjusted them; perhaps it was time to change the strings. viola was unaware that her casual strumming on the strings had caused such a stir downstairs. the servant arrived at elizabeth¡¯s room. ¡°miss thompson.¡± elizabeth had also heard the violin just now, and while she was wondering where the sound was coming from, she heard the servant¡¯s voice. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± elizabeth turned and opened the door. the servant continued, ¡°miss, your mother wants you downstairs.¡± ¡°okay,¡± elizabeth nodded, ¡°has master zheng arrived?¡± ¡°yes, miss,¡± the servant glanced at elizabeth, ¡°master zheng heard you playing the violin upstairs and praised you, saying that such heavenly music is rarely heard by mortals!¡± elizabeth seemed to be taken aback for a moment but quickly regained her composure. because the violin wasn¡¯t played by her at all. however, now was not the time to dwell on this. she was about to participate in the international violin competition, and moira was one of the judges. if she could become moira¡¯s student at this time, it would only be beneficial and not have any drawbacks. soon, elizabeth went downstairs with the servant. ¡°mom, hello everyone.¡± elizabeth politely greeted everyone. olga introduced her daughter to moira, ¡°emma, this is master zheng.¡± ¡°master zheng,¡± elizabeth turned to moira, ¡°you¡¯ve always been my idol, and i¡¯m finally meeting you today.¡± moira looked at elizabeth with admiration in her eyes and asked, ¡°were you the one playing the violin just now?¡± elizabeth smiled, ¡°yes, it was me.¡± moira nodded and continued, ¡°would you like to learn the violin with me?¡± at her words, elizabeth was surprised, ¡°master zheng, do i truly deserve to learn the violin from you?¡± moira stared at elizabeth. her expression grew even more satisfied. this young girl was even more humble and polite than she had imagined. moira smiled, ¡°your talent is exceptional, and it would be my honor to have a student like you.¡± ¡°thank you, master zheng.¡± one of the ladies quickly reminded elizabeth, ¡°miss thompson, shouldn¡¯t you call her ¡®teacher¡¯ instead?¡± elizabeth reacted instantly and smiled, ¡°thank you, teacher.¡± moira nodded and instructed, ¡°let¡¯s add each other on whatsapp, and you¡¯ll come to my studio tomorrow.¡± ¡°alright.¡± elizabeth was overjoyed, as she hadn¡¯t expected things to go so smoothly. after moira left, elizabeth looked at olga, ¡°mom, was the violin sound arranged by you?¡± hearing this, olga was immediately stunned. ¡°weren¡¯t you the one playing the violin just now?¡± elizabeth shook her head. olga laughed, ¡°stop joking with me, if it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be? that little bastard?¡± elizabeth didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes filled with deep thoughts. could it¡­ really be viola? but that was impossible! there¡¯s no way viola could play the violin! seeing elizabeth not responding, olga assumed she agreed. on the other side. linda once again took edith bennett to the knight residence to visit fiona knight. aurora scouts naturally treated them warmly as mother and daughter. linda inquired with concern, ¡°aurora, how is fiona doing now?¡± aurora shook her head, ¡°the situation isn¡¯t very good.¡± ¡°how could this happen?¡± linda was genuinely surprised. ¡°what did miss thompson say?¡± logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes when viola took action. aurora continued, ¡°fiona¡¯s condition not only didn¡¯t improve but worsened after taking the medicine prescribed by miss thompson. however, miss thompson said this is normal, and it would get better in one or two months.¡± although elizabeth said so, aurora was still worried. upon hearing this, linda said, ¡°before miss thompson treated edith, there were similar situations. the day before her bandages were removed, edith had a high fever of 380c, which nearly caused her father to divorce me!¡± hearing linda¡¯s story, aurora¡¯s anxiety eased a bit. linda further explained, ¡°aurora, don¡¯t worry yet. traditional chinese medicine is different from western medicine. it takes a gradual approach, and recovery has its process. fiona just needs to get through this period.¡± ¡°mmm,¡± aurora nodded. when madam knight heard that linda and her daughter had arrived, she also came to the living room. seeing madam knight, aurora immediately stood up, ¡°mom.¡± linda and edith also stood up. aurora introduced them, ¡°mom, this is my classmate linda. this is her daughter, edith bennett.¡± ¡°hello, madam.¡± edith also greeted her. madam knight nodded, ¡°come, let grandma have a look at your face.¡± edith walked over. madam knight put on her reading glasses and closely examined edith¡¯s face. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only it was hard to believe that the young girl before her had a disfigured face a month ago. it seemed¡­ elizabeth really had some skills. madam knight breathed a sigh of relief. linda said, ¡°madam, aurora, don¡¯t worry for now and give miss thompson some time. it took over a month for edith to recover.. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: 052: Ugly people often act strangely chapter 52: 052: ugly people often act strangely translator: 549690339 linda¡¯s words eased madam knight¡¯s anxiety a bit. so. she decided to give elizabeth thompson some more time. linda continued, ¡°madam, actually, edith¡¯s father didn¡¯t believe in miss thompson either. he always said that miss thompson was too young. you must not underestimate her ability just because she¡¯s young.¡± upon hearing this, madam knight suddenly realized. no wonder elizabeth thompson was so sensitive when people asked about her medical experience. it turned out that she was often doubted. madam knight nodded and smiled, ¡°with your assurance, i feel relieved.¡± speaking of which, she sighed, ¡°fiona is my only granddaughter, i dream of seeing her recover. if miss thompson can cure her, she would be our knight family¡¯s great benefactor! ¡± since fiona¡¯s disfigurement, madam knight had been bedridden, and the burden of the knight family fell on aurora scouts. during this time, after elizabeth thompson treated fiona, madam knight¡¯s spirits had greatly improved. what she feared most now was to experience hope and then be disappointed again. linda looked at madam knight, ¡°don¡¯t worry. miss thompson will not disappoint.¡± northern bridge school. viola thompson headed towards the canteen with her meal card. the lunch dishes were very simple. three dishes and a soup. the meat dish was chicken legs. after getting her food, viola thompson sat down at an unoccupied spot, lowered her gaze and ate her food intently. midway through her meal, diana hershey came over with her tray and asked tentatively, ¡°beautiful thompson, can we sit here?¡± viola thompson slightly raised her eyes, and her cheeks dimpled with shallow pear vortexes, ¡°sure, it¡¯s empty here.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± diana immediately sat down with her deskmate, jessica, across from viola. jessica was a bit nervous and didn¡¯t dare to look up at viola while eating. diana¡¯s personality was more cheerful, and she kept trying to strike up a conversation, ¡°beautiful thompson, when can fiona come back to school?¡± viola said, ¡°she probably needs to rest for some time.¡± ¡°oh,¡± diana took a bite of her rice, frowned, and said, ¡°the canteen food is getting worse and worse! ¡± jessica nodded, ¡°indeed, it¡¯s not tasty. how about we go out to eat tomorrow?¡± ¡°sure,¡± diana looked at viola, ¡°beautiful thompson, do you want to join us?¡± viola was actually enjoying her meal. bcause she had experienced hunger, she treasured every grain of food. even if it was the most unappetizing food, she would eat it all. she glanced up and smiled, ¡°sure.¡± diana thought viola would refuse, but not only did viola not refuse, but she even smiled at her. the goddess was much more approachable than she had imagined. on the other side of the cafeteria. their classmate chester, looked at viola sitting over there, and then at the milk tea in his hand, but in the end, he didn¡¯t have the courage to go over. ¡°chester.¡¯ a female voice suddenly rang in his ears. chester turned his head to look. the speaker was his classmate eudora. chester asked, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± eudora glanced at the milk tea in his hand, a playful look in her eyes, ¡°do you like viola thompson?¡± ¡°no,¡± chester denied. eudora chuckled and continued, ¡°well, since you don¡¯t like her, what¡¯s the milk tea for?¡± who didn¡¯t know that the new school beauty¡¯s favorite drink was milk tea? yes. by now, the school beauty of north bridge high school had changed from eudora to viola thompson. just half a month earlier, eudora had been the goddess in the eyes of the students at north bridge high school, but what about now? she was nothing! even the love letters she received had dwindled by half, all thanks to viola thompson. ¡°what¡¯s it to you!¡± chester clenched his milk tea, ¡°can¡¯t i buy it and drink it myself?¡± ¡°it seems you¡¯re quite self-aware.¡± eudora smiled and said, ¡°knowing that viola thompson looks down on you, you don¡¯t dare admit you like her.¡± as she said this, eudora paused and disdainfully looked at chester, ¡°anyway, being the school beauty, she doesn¡¯t even give a second glance to the school hunk. how could she possibly like you?¡± eudora added, ¡°her taste is much higher! you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to carry her shoes. you¡¯re destined to be her lapdog for the rest of your life.¡± these few words, without any foul language, successfully attracted hate towards viola thompson. which boy would like the term ¡®lapdog? chester would definitely resent viola because of eudora¡¯s words! hearing this, chester frowned and turned to look at eudora. ¡°viola thompson is indeed the school beauty, and she¡¯s also excellent in both character and academics. it¡¯s very normal that 1 have no qualifications to carry her shoes! besides, what¡¯s wrong with me liking to be her lapdog? on the contrary, have you ever reflected on why no one wants to be your lapdog?¡± with a smile, chester added, ¡°have you never heard of the saying ¡®ugly people causing trouble¡¯? yes, you guessed right, the ugly person i¡¯m talking about is you!¡± after saying this, chester turned and walked away. eudora was on the verge of exploding from anger. too much! this chester was really too much. she had originally wanted to take this opportunity to drive a wedge between him and viola thompson, but chester not only showed no gratitude, but even stepped on her in the process. simply disgusting. ¡°argh!¡± eudora screamed out loud. half a month passed in the blink of an eye. during this time, elizabeth thompson had been preparing for the violin competition while treating fiona knight. although fiona knight¡¯s health was deteriorating under her treatment to the point where she was bedridden and the situation was getting worse, elizabeth thompson didn¡¯t take it to heart. after all, recovery is a process. seeing that fiona couldn¡¯t even get out of bed, madam knight and aurora scouts were very worried. seeing madam knight so concerned about fiona. elizabeth thompson said, ¡°madam, you can rest assured, miss knight will definitely be fine, she¡¯s already an adult. if she can¡¯t endure a little pain, how can she become an extraordinary person in the future? how can she support the knight family?¡± she hated the spoiled, arrogant rich daughters the most. unable to endure the slightest pain. after elizabeth thompson left, madam knight asked aurora scouts to invite linda over. seeing fiona¡¯s condition, linda was also very confused. what was going on? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only although when viola thompson treated edith bennett, the initial situation was not great either, it was not as bad as this. linda frowned slightly, ¡°aurora, 1 can guarantee that miss thompson¡¯s medical skills are unmatched.¡¯ aurora scouts said, ¡°then why would fiona become like this? when miss thompson usually treats fiona, she doesn¡¯t say much, but now, fiona¡¯s situation is getting worse, and i¡¯m really doubting her medical skills.¡± ¡°she doesn¡¯t say much?¡± linda frowned at the statement, ¡°how is that possible? miss thompson has a great temper. even when my husband doubted her in front of her face, she didn¡¯t say much, she just used her medical skills to prove herself.¡± madam knight immediately reacted and asked, ¡°mrs.. bennett, what is the name of the miss thompson you are talking about?¡± Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: 053: Making a fool of oneself chapter 53: 053: making a fool of oneself translator: 549690339 ¡°miss thompson¡¯s full name is viola thompson.¡± linda wilson said. viola thompson? upon hearing this, madam knight was completely stunned. aurora too was struck dumbfounded. how, h-how could it be viola thompson! seeing the surprise on their faces, linda guessed something and then asked, ¡°what¡¯s the full name of the miss thompson you were looking for?¡± ¡°elizabeth thompson,¡± aurora replied. ¡°elizabeth thompson?¡± linda frowned slightly. aurora nodded. linda continued, ¡°no wonder fiona hasn¡¯t been getting better, it turns out you were looking for the wrong person.¡± who would have thought that the miss thompson the knight family was looking for, wasn¡¯t the miss thompson she was referring to at all? at this point, with a face full of regret linda lamented, ¡°it¡¯s my fault, all my fault! i should have explained it clearly to you.¡± if they had made everything clear then, none of this would have happened. madam knight grabbed linda¡¯s hand anxiously, ¡°mrs. wilson, please help us contact the real miss thompson!¡± pulling out her phone, linda assured her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll contact her right away.¡± ¡°good,¡± madam knight nodded. when linda called viola, she was on her way home from school, ¡°send me your address.¡± after ending the call, linda immediately sent the address of the knight¡¯s residence to viola. madam knight asked anxiously, ¡°what did she say? is miss thompson coming?¡± linda responded, ¡°miss thompson said she¡¯ll be here soon.¡± upon hearing this, madam knight heaved a sigh of relief and clasped her hands together, ¡°may the bodhisattva bless us.¡± aurora, standing at the side, tried hard to hold back her tears. it was all her fault as a mother, causing fiona to suffer unnecessarily. she regretted not communicating with linda on time when elizabeth thompson was acting improperly. if she had clarified things then, fiona wouldn¡¯t be in her current state. ¡°mom, it¡¯s all my fault. i failed in my duties as a mother,¡± aurora blamed herself. madam knight let out a sigh. linda walked over to aurora, ¡°aurora, it¡¯s not your fault. i share the responsibility for this¡­ don¡¯t worry, miss thompson is a fantastic doctor, i¡¯m certain she¡¯ll find a way to make fiona better.¡± madam knight nodded, ¡°mrs. wilson is right, fiona will surely get better.¡± half an hour later. viola arrived at the given address and sent a message to linda. upon receiving the message, linda immediately announced, ¡°madam, aurora, miss thompson has arrived.¡± ¡°quick, let¡¯s go greet miss thompson,¡± madam knight suggested. they all walked to the entrance together. viola had just parked her car. linda waved at her, ¡°miss thompson.¡± ¡°aunty linda,¡± viola approached them. madam knight and aurora looked up to see, a young lady about seventeen or eighteen years of age. with her long hair cascading over her shoulders, an oval-shaped face, almond-shaped eyes, dimples visible with her faint smile, she was wearing a simple white shirt and black trousers. yet, she exuded the aura of a top fashion brand model, elegant and charming. usually, it¡¯s the clothes that make the person look good. but in her case, it was the other way round. she made the clothes look good. madam knight had seen many beautiful women in her life, but after thinking back many decades, she found that none of them could compare to the girl before her eyes. she was momentarily speechless. ¡°miss thompson, this is madam knight and mrs. knight,¡± linda introduced viola. viola politely greeted, ¡°madam knight, mrs. knight.¡± although it was their first meeting, aurora could tell at a glance that this girl was different from elizabeth thompson. viola was truly a cultured and refined young lady. elizabeth thompson could hardly compare to her. ¡°miss thompson,¡± aurora nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°miss thompson,¡± madam knight looked at viola, ¡°i¡¯m entrusting my granddaughter to your care!¡± viola suggested, ¡°shall we go see the patient first?¡± ¡°yes. they then went together to fiona¡¯s room. fiona was lying in bed, looking weak and listless. when she saw viola enter the room, she thought she was hallucinating. it was only until aurora spoke, ¡°fiona, this is miss thompson, who is here to treat you,¡± fiona¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°vio, vio!¡± both parties were slightly taken aback. viola too didn¡¯t expect that miss knight would turn out to be fiona knight.¡±fiona?¡± seeing this, aurora curiously asked, ¡°fiona, do you know miss thompson?¡± fiona knight nodded, ¡°mom, vio is my classmate.¡± aurora immediately understood and said to viola thompson, ¡°so miss thompson is fiona¡¯s best friend! fiona often mentions you to me.¡± fiona didn¡¯t have many friends at school. viola was her first friend. ever since she made friends with viola, she has been mentioning her name to aurora all the time, and aurora noticed that her daughter¡¯s character had brightened up since knowing viola. aurora had originally thought, if there¡¯s time, she should invite ¡®viola¡¯, whom she had never met before, to their home. unexpectedly, this miss thompson happened to be fiona¡¯s classmate. serendipity indeed. aurora continued, ¡°fiona, since you know miss thompson, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± fiona looked at aurora, ¡°vio told me before that she knows medical arts, but at the time there was another miss thompson treating me, so i didn¡¯t bother her.¡¯ in a moment, viola sat down to take fiona¡¯s pulse. after a while, she let go of fiona¡¯s wrist. madam knight immediately asked, ¡°miss thompson, how is fiona?¡± viola slightly looked up, her expression somewhat heavy, ¡°fiona¡¯s condition was quite severe, combined with the misdiagnoses these past days which aggravated her condition, she will need some time to fully recover.¡± hearing this, aurora immediately asked, ¡°miss thompson, do you mean that our fiona can be completely cured?¡± ¡°yes.¡± viola nodded slightly. ¡°then we¡¯ll rely on you!¡¯ viola slightly smiled, ¡°you¡¯re too courteous. firstly, i am a healer and secondly, fiona and i are very close friends.¡± afterwards, viola took out an acupuncture bag. madam knight asked in surprise, ¡°miss thompson, you know acupuncture?¡± viola nodded slightly. madam knight was speechless with her mouth open. how long has it been since she last saw a practitioner of acupuncture? unexpectedly, this young girl in front of her had mastered the art of acupuncture at such a young age. while viola was smearing medicine on the acupuncture needle, she said to fiona, ¡°fiona, it might hurt a little when i am performing the acupuncture. you¡¯ll have to bear with it, but if it is really unbearable, inform me immediately.¡± in a short while, viola began to apply the needles. one by one, each needle inserted into the acupuncture points precisely without any deviation. madam knight looked at the young girl performing acupuncture, her face full of astonishment. indeed, acupuncture is painful. however, compared to the pain fiona had experienced these past days, it was nothing. after all twelve golden needles were inserted into fiona¡¯s body, she surprisingly couldn¡¯t feel any pain anymore. instead, she felt a very unique sensation. after the acupuncture, viola handed fiona a bottle of medicinal ointment, ¡°apply this medicine three times a day ¨C morning, noon and night.¡± ¡°okay.¡± fiona took the ointment and asked, ¡°vio, when can i go to school?¡± viola said, ¡°rest at home for three days first.¡± fiona nodded. viola then gave a few more notes of caution before preparing to leave. madam knight wanted to arrange a car to send viola home. viola refused politely, ¡°no need to trouble yourselves, i can ride my bike home.¡¯ watching viola bike away, madam knight sighed and said, ¡°l never thought that there are people who exist in this world who are so extremely noble and selfless.¡¯ back in fiona¡¯s room, madam knight asked, ¡°fiona, what are miss thompson¡¯s hobbies?¡± fiona thought for a moment, ¡°viola likes milk tea the most.¡± madam knight asked again, ¡°does she like jewelry?¡± ¡°l haven¡¯t seen her wearing any.¡± thinking of the precious jewelry that elizabeth thompson was wearing, and then thinking of viola thompson¡¯s simple and unadorned look, madam knight couldn¡¯t help but admire viola even more. the thompson clan. a police car was parked in front of thompson¡¯s villa. two policemen got out of the car and approached to knock on the door. soon, the housekeeper came out to open the door. ¡°officers, how can i assist you?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°may we inquire if viola thompson lives here? we need to speak to her.¡± hearing that the police were looking for viola, the housekeeper immediately said, ¡°please wait a moment, i¡¯ll inform them.¡± the housekeeper immediately rushed inside to find olga. ¡°madam, there are two officers outside looking for the lady from the rural area. upon hearing that the police were looking for viola, olga¡¯s face was filled with rage, ¡°this wild child must have done something shameful outside!¡± Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: 054: Slap in the face chapter 54: 054: slap in the face translator: 549690339 it¡¯s one thing for viola thompson to embarrass herself, but now she¡¯s even brought the police over. isn¡¯t this tarnishing the reputation of the thompson family? the housekeeper also thinks that viola thompson is quite embarrassing. after all, she has been working at the thompson family for so long and has never seen the police come to look for elizabeth thompson. as expected. there is a difference between people. someone as outstanding as elizabeth thompson would never engage in illegal or criminal activities. ¡°l don¡¯t expect her to be as outstanding as emma, i just ask her to be a bit more well-behaved and not bring trouble to the family!¡± olga angrily said, ¡°but what about her? what has she done! every time she makes a mistake, i have to clean up after her!¡± the housekeeper glanced at olga and continued, ¡°after all, she grew up in the countryside and has little experience. madam, please don¡¯t be angry for now, the police are still waiting for you outside.¡± olga tried hard to suppress her anger in her heart and followed the housekeeper to the door. seeing the policemen in uniform, olga put on a smile, ¡°i¡¯m sorry for the trouble my adopted daughter, viola thompson, has caused you. it¡¯s all because i didn¡¯t discipline her properly. actually, i had no choice. she was raised in the countryside with my mother-in-law and was so spoiled by her. now that she¡¯s just come back, she¡¯s already causing such a big problem.¡± olga deliberately emphasized the two words ¡®adopted daughter.¡¯ since she is an adopted daughter, no matter what disgraceful acts viola thompson commits, it has nothing to do with her! she originally had no blood relation to viola thompson anyway. one of the police officers laughed and said, ¡°mrs. thompson, you have misunderstood. your daughter viola thompson is outstanding and has courageously saved a life. she is a role model for our generation. we are here today to present her with a banner.¡± a banner? at this moment, olga even doubted her own ears. she must have heard wrong. it must be a mistake. what banner could be given to viola thompson? until the police officer took out the red banner. ¡°viola thompson happened to pass by beco road on the 10th of last month and saved a drowning child. after saving the child, she didn¡¯t say anything and just left. the child¡¯s family inquired for a long time before they found out her name.¡¯ ¡°mrs. thompson, you have a very remarkable daughter.¡± save a life? how is this possible! olga had already prepared herself for viola thompson causing trouble, but she never expected that the police officers would actually come to present a banner. ¡°are you sure it¡¯s viola thompson?¡± olga asked suspiciously. doing good deeds quietly seemed to match elizabeth thompson¡¯s style more. elizabeth thompson always acted low-key and never flaunted her good deeds, no matter what they were. that¡¯s right. it must have been elizabeth thompson who saved the person. this banner should be presented to elizabeth thompson. these police officers really are foolish. they couldn¡¯t even get the name right! just then, viola thompson came down the stairs. olga looked at viola thompson, ¡°viola thompson, come here!¡± viola thompson came over, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± olga continued, ¡°two officers, this is viola thompson. take a good look and see if you have mistaken her for someone else. i have another daughter named elizabeth thompson.¡± one of the police officers immediately took out his phone, opened the surveillance screenshot from that day, and compared it. he then laughed and said, ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s this young lady!¡¯ olga was dumbfounded on the spot and stood there stunned. it really was viola thompson? impossible! the police handed the banner to viola thompson with both hands. ¡°young lady, this is the banner sent by the family of the drowning child you saved last month.¡¯ ¡°the young lady is truly remarkable! ¡± they originally thought that there would be a contrast with the surveillance footage, but surprisingly, this young lady in front of them was even thinner than in the footage. it was hard to imagine how she managed to pull an il-year-old child out of the water. viola thompson was stunned for a moment. if the police hadn¡¯t come looking for her, she would have completely forgotten about this incident. the reason she was late to remove edith bennett¡¯s bandages at the bennett clan¡¯s house before was because of this incident. she was supposed to arrive at 10 0¡¯clock, but she was more than an hour late. after saving the child, she hurried to the bennett clan¡¯s house, so she handed the child over to the parents and came back. in an instant, viola thompson came back to her senses, took the banner with both hands, and said, ¡°thank you.¡± the police officer looked at viola thompson and said, ¡°that river is very deep. even a man who is good at swimming might not be able to climb back up if he goes down. young lady, you are really brave! however, next time you save someone, you should act according to your capabilities. remember to call us, the people¡¯s police, in such situations, and we will respond as quickly as possible! ¡± ¡°alright, if i encounter such a situation next time, i will definitely call the police right away.¡± viola thompson nodded slightly.olga stood in place, somewhat incredulously saying, ¡°officers, are you sure you didn¡¯t get the wrong person?¡± a little wild child, she¡¯s not worthy of this ¡®heroic rescue¡¯ banner. shouldn¡¯t the rescuer be elizabeth thompson? the policeman laughed and said, ¡°mrs. thompson, don¡¯t worry, we have the surveillance footage from that time, we won¡¯t mistake the person.¡± after taking another photo with viola thompson, the two policemen left thompson¡¯s villa. viola took the banner back to her room. olga looked at her leaving figure, frowning deeply. her heart felt uncomfortable. that banner should belong to her daughter. this little wild child had only just returned a few days, and had already begun stealing emma¡¯s things. shameless! upstairs. after putting the banner away, viola thompson opened a can of cat food, ¡°mantou, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°meow! ¡± in just a few days, the previously pitiful little kitten had already become a fat yellow cat, the overlord of the area. because it was too fat, it wobbled as it walked. in the face of cat food and cans, mantou just came over to sniff it, then raised its head and left. viola raised her eyebrows slightly, squatted down, and hugged mantou in her arms, ¡°are you not hungry?¡± ¡°meow.¡± ¡°are you sick?¡± viola suddenly remembered that for the last few days, mantou had been eating very little, from three cans of cat food a day to at most one a day. ¡°meow.¡± after considering it, viola put mantou into a backpack, ready to take it to a pet hospital for a check-up. on the other side. emma was carrying a medical box to visit fiona knight at the knight family. as she arrived at their doorstep, the housekeeper walked out, ¡°miss thompson.¡± emma furrowed her brows slightly. what did the knight family intend? they actually just sent a housekeeper to deal with her. usually, it was madam knight who would come out to greet her personally. the housekeeper continued, ¡°miss thompson, our madam said, from now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about our miss¡¯s health, please go back.¡± what? what did the knight family mean? ¡°l want to see madam knight,¡± emma declared. the housekeeper gave a slight smile, ¡°the madam is busy right now.¡± hearing this, emma turned to leave. this was the character of a physician! if the knight family did not trust her, she would not stay a second longer. let¡¯s just wait and see. sooner or later, the knight family would regret this. at that time, they would personally go to the thompson family to ask for her leaving the knight family, elizabeth went to moira¡¯s studio. seeing her arrive, moira laughed, ¡°didn¡¯t we agree on three o¡¯clock? why did you arrive early?¡± emma replied, ¡°1 asked master to give me more pointers, after all, the competition is coming up.¡± moira was pleased with such a student, ¡°what piece have you prepared to play in the competition?¡± ¡°mayila,¡± emma replied. hearing this, moira nodded and said, ¡°the choice of the piece is quite good, but the difficulty is a bit high, and some of the tones are not easy to grasp. play it for me to hear.¡± ¡°okay.¡± emma took out her violin. ¡°mayila¡± was her best violin piece, which she had practiced for more than ten years. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only soon, the air was filled with beautiful melodies. however, as moira listened, she began to feel that something was amiss. although the tone and rhythm were well-controlled, moira felt as if something essential was lacking. after the performance, moira looked at elizabeth, ¡°emma, are you not in a good state today? this piece feels completely different from the one i heard at your house the other day.¡± emma didn¡¯t panic at all, ¡°it should be related to the mood at the time. that day, i was in a completely relaxed state, and there was no one around me. so the music played naturally felt lighter and more carefree, and compared to now, it should be considered an extraordinary performance..¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: 056: Live up to expectations chapter 55: 056: live up to expectations translator: 549690339 hearing this, moira nodded slightly. indeed, playing the violin is greatly influenced by one¡¯s mood and environment. overall, elizabeth thompson¡¯s violin-playing skills are quite impressive. she has great potential. moira took elizabeth¡¯s violin and played a few notes, then said, ¡°you need to pay attention to this tone. give it a try.¡± ¡°all right.¡± elizabeth tried it out. a note flowed from the strings. moira frowned slightly, ¡°play a little heavier.¡± elizabeth added more force to the note. moira was still not satisfied and said, ¡°elizabeth, don¡¯t be nervous, just pretend you¡¯re at home.¡± elizabeth nodded slightly, but the notes she played still did not meet moira¡¯s expectations. because no matter what, the sound of the violin this time was not on the same level as what she had heard last time. having heard better sounds, moira knew that elizabeth could achieve a higher standard. with a guilty expression on her face, elizabeth said, ¡°master, i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯ve disappointed you. i don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me¡­ i just can¡¯t recreate the feeling i had last time at home.¡± seeing elizabeth so guilty, moira immediately comforted her, ¡°it¡¯s okay, elizabeth. at your age, being able to play the violin this well is already very impressive. even though it¡¯s not as good as last time, i believe that as long as you practice well, you¡¯ll certainly be the best.¡± elizabeth is only eighteen years old this year, and her violin skills are so good. given time, she is bound to achieve great things. ¡°thank you, master.¡± elizabeth looked at moira, ¡°l will not let you down.¡± on the other side. viola thompson rode her bike with mantou to the pet clinic. there weren¡¯t many people at the moment. ¡°doctor, our cat hasn¡¯t had much appetite lately.¡± the doctor was a young man, ¡°did you bring the cat?¡± viola nodded slightly and took mantou out of her bag. upon seeing mantou, the doctor said in surprise, ¡°wow, it¡¯s so chubby!¡± this wasn¡¯t a cat. it was practically a ball. viola smiled slightly, ¡°he used to eat three cans per meal, so he put on some weight.¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t he eat cat food?¡± the doctor asked. viola nodded, ¡°he does, three cans plus thirty grams of cat food.¡± ¡°no wonder he¡¯s so chubby.¡± the pet doctor took mantou from viola, ¡°how much does he eat in a day now?¡± ¡°now he can¡¯t even finish a can in a day.¡± ¡°that¡¯s little?¡± the doctor furrowed his brow. ¡°yes. the doctor held mantou, ¡°let me weigh him first.¡± mantou remained obedient, sitting quietly on the scale and elegantly licking his paws. ¡°he weighs a total of twenty pounds.¡± the doctor adjusted his glasses, ¡°how old is he now?¡± ¡°four months.¡± viola answered. the doctor laughed, ¡°he¡¯s grown so big in just four months. what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°mantou.¡± the doctor took mantou¡¯s temperature and performed a series of examinations. finally, he looked up at viola, ¡®young lady, your cat has no problems at all.¡± viola frowned slightly, ¡°then why doesn¡¯t he eat?¡± the doctor continued, ¡°did he eat something outside? he could have caught a mouse, too.¡± ¡°thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome.¡¯ learning that mantou was fine, viola let out a sigh of relief and then took mantou back home. at the lentz clan¡¯s residence. terrence lentz stood on the balcony, watering the plants with a spray bottle. adam swantz lit a cigarette and smiled, ¡°when did you develop an interest in this, terrence?¡± he was actually growing plants. before, there was not a single blade of grass on this balcony. terrence lentz did not respond but looked towards a tree in the distance. there was a fat yellow cat on the tree. the next second. the fat yellow cat jumped onto the balcony with a ¡°meow.¡± terrence lentz smiled faintly and reached out to pick up the cat. seeing the cat, adam swantz was even more surprised. ¡°terrence, you have a cat now?¡± ¡°is there a problem?¡± terrence raised an eyebrow. ¡°no,¡± adam swantz nodded his head and scratched his head, ¡°it just doesn¡¯t seem to fit your style! when did you get your cat?¡± after knowing terrence for over a decade. he had no idea that terrence had a fondness for pets. without answering, terrence said, ¡°go to the room and bring the cat food.¡± ¡°all right.¡± adam swantz went to the room immediately. the cat food was on the table and could be seen as soon as he entered. adam swantz secretly thought, ¡°wow.¡± not only was the cat eating imported canned food, but it was also top- grade wagyu beef. a small can cost more than two hundred dollars. he didn¡¯t even eat as well as a cat. adam swantz picked up a can and went outside, handing it to terrence. terrence took the can, ¡°one is not enough.¡± adam asked, ¡°how many do you need, then?¡± ¡°five,¡± terrence replied. ¡°damn! he eats more than i do, no wonder he¡¯s so fat.¡± adam swantz continued, ¡°by the way, terrence, your cat really needs to lose weight.¡± the fat yellow cat seemed to understand and lifted his cute little head, meowing once. ¡°why don¡¯t you lose weight?¡± terrence retorted. adam said, ¡°i¡¯m not fat.¡± terrence slightly raised his eyes, those phoenix eyes staring at adam, ¡°is he very fat?¡± although it was just a faint phrase. adam swantz felt a chill down his spine and immediately shook his head, ¡°not fat, not fat at all.¡¯ as he finished speaking, adam continued, ¡°by the way, terrence, i¡¯ve completed that proposal.¡± ¡°send it to my email.¡± ¡°all right.¡± adam nodded. terrence leisurely opened the can of cat food, and then said, ¡°come to fanlta with me tomorrow. the plane is at seven-thirty in the evening.¡± at seven-thirty. adam returned to the swantz family home. ever since the quarrel with his father, their relationship has not improved. remained tense. seeing adam¡¯s return, matthew swantz naturally had no friendly expression. he thought for a moment and said, ¡°starting tomorrow, go work at the company. derek will guide you.¡± at his words, derek swantz squinted his eyes. this matter had not been discussed with him beforehand by matthew swantz. ¡°l don¡¯t have time.¡± adam flatly refused. mrs. swantz immediately came over and said with a smile, ¡°adam, this is such a great opportunity. hurry up and thank your father!¡± it was only after she had begged matthew swantz for a long time that he had agreed. for his mother¡¯s sake, adam turned his head to look at matthew swantz, ¡°thank you for your kindness, but i really don¡¯t have time.¡± upon hearing this, matthew swantz¡¯s face turned black as coal, ¡°you say you have no time for real work, but you spend all day wining and dining with that good-for-nothing!¡¯ how could he have given birth to such a wastrel? shame-faced. ¡°hurry up and apologize to your father.¡± mrs. swantz said. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°l did nothing wrong. why should i apologize?¡± adam looked at matthew swantz, ¡°if you really can¡¯t stand me, i can move out of this house!¡± matthew swantz, furious, pointed outside, ¡°move! get out of here right now! ¡± he wanted to see how long adam swantz could survive out there without relying on him. hearing this, adam turned and walked away. mrs. swantz grabbed adam¡¯s arm, ¡°adam!¡± ¡°let him go! let him leave!¡± matthew swantz pointed at mrs. swantz and said.. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: 057: All are marketed. chapter 56: 057: all are marketed. translator: 549690339 matthew swantz is extremely angry right now. if he had known that adam swantz would turn out like this, he should¡¯ve aborted him back then. what a prodigal son. he couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to derek swantz. matthew even began to regret marrying may marcine in the first place. it was all because may¡¯s family genes were terrible, leading to adam becoming like this. may tightened her grip on adam¡¯s hand, ¡°adam, go apologize to your father quickly.¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± may sighed and looked at matthew, ¡°you should say less.¡± finishing her sentence, she looked at adam, ¡°adam, come back to your room with me.¡¯ under these circumstances, she couldn¡¯t let this father and son confrontation go on any longer. seeing this, derek immediately helped matthew, ¡°dad, the doctor said that you can¡¯t get angry right now.¡± matthew took a deep breath. he didn¡¯t want to be angry. but he had raised a disobedient son. since adam doesn¡¯t want to join the company, you shouldn¡¯t force him.¡± upon saying this, derek paused and continued, ¡°l see adam coming home late these past few days; he is busy with something. maybe he really can make a name for himself.¡¯ upon hearing this, matthew burst into laughter. adam swantz? could he make a name for himself? absolute nonsense. other than living a dissolute life, what else can he do! derek continued, ¡°give him some time.¡¯ eventually, matthew sighed deeply, ¡°if adam had even half of your business talent, i wouldn¡¯t be worried. derek, the future of the swantz group depends on you!¡¯ derek narrowed his eyes. after enduring all these years, he had finally waited for this day. upstairs. may¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°adam, have you ever thought about what would happen to me if you left?¡± in this household, only adam and she were the closest to each other. derek was just the illegitimate son of her husband and another woman. adam looked at may, ¡°mom, i¡¯m sorry.¡± may held adam¡¯s hand, ¡°l have one thing to ask of you.¡± ¡°mom, i know what you¡¯re going to say,¡± adam sighed heavily, ¡°l don¡¯t want to join the company. since derek wants to be the heir so badly, then let him have it. you have to believe in me ¨C even without the swantz group, i can still make sure you live a good life.¡± adam couldn¡¯t handle all the intrigue and scheming. moreover, he believed in terrence lentz. ¡°the swantz group was originally yours, why do you want to give it to that illegitimate son?¡± may was infuriated by his lack of fighting spirit. adam remained silent. may continued, ¡°are you starting a business with terrence now?¡± ¡°yes. may initially thought she would criticize him, but instead, she took out a bank card, ¡°if you want to do it, go ahead. take this card; consider it as mom¡¯s investment in you.¡± before adam could say anything, may continued, ¡°don¡¯t worry, this is my private money; it has nothing to do with your father.¡± adam was still young. if he didn¡¯t experience some setbacks as a young man, he would never grow up. so, even though may knew that terrence wouldn¡¯t amount to much, she still took out money to support adam. once adam¡¯s start-up failed, he would come to his senses and return. terrence held the cat, standing on the balcony, gazing into the distance; his delicate phoenix eyes were pitch-black, unfathomable. at this moment, there was a knock on the door behind him. terrence glanced back slightly. ¡°mom.¡± eleanor armstrong walked in with a smile, then asked with some surprise, ¡°where did this cat come from?¡± she remembered that terrence didn¡¯t like furry animals growing up. ¡°just got it.¡± just got it? hearing this, eleanor was even more astonished. terrence had actually started keeping a cat! it must be raining red from the sky. eleanor nodded, ¡°it¡¯s really fat.¡± upon finishing, eleanor said, ¡°if you like cats, i¡¯ll have someone send you a persian with long fur. it would look much better than this stray.¡± ¡°no need,¡± terrence declined immediately. eleanor looked at terrence, pondered over her words for a moment, and continued, ¡°l plan to visit the thompson clan tomorrow¡­ and cancel the engagement.¡± she thought it over for a long time. the character of the thompson family was truly bad. marrying into the thompson clan would be a disgrace to the lentz clan. she absolutely wouldn¡¯t accept their adopted daughter as her daughter-in-law. ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, viola thompson is my only fianc¨¦e.¡± there was no emotion in terrence¡¯s voice. upon hearing this, eleanor frowned slightly. she initially thought that after calming down for a while, terrence would come to his senses; unexpectedly, he was still stubborn. she didn¡¯t know what charms that adopted daughter of the thompson clan had! ¡°are you serious?¡± ¡°yes. eleanor sighed, ¡°terrence, i hope you can think it over carefully. that viola thompson is not good enough for you. i promise to find you someone better.¡± with the couple¡¯s low morals and their biological daughter misbehaving, how could they raise an adopted daughter well? perhaps the adopted daughter was even worse than elizabeth thompson. ¡°no need,¡± terrence refused outright. seeing her son so resolute, eleanor felt helpless. she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. back in her room, eleanor sighed and told harlan lentz about the matter. harlan seemed optimistic, as if he didn¡¯t put it to heart, ¡°since terrence likes her, you shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± it was just a matter between the younger generation. as long as terrence was happy, it would be fine. ¡°what do you mean, 1 shouldn¡¯t interfere? terrence is my son,¡± eleanor continued, ¡°l can¡¯t just watch that adopted daughter of the thompson clan ruin him!¡± harlan smiled, ¡°don¡¯t be so pessimistic; perhaps she¡¯s a good girl.¡± ¡°what kind of good girl could the thompson clan raise?¡± eleanor¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, ¡°l used to think elizabeth thompson was alright, after all, she was the number one talent in river city. but in the end? what a load of crap! it¡¯s all just marketing.¡± before, she had always seen elizabeth through rose-tinted glasses, thinking that she was good in every aspect. now, she realized that elizabeth was nothing more than that. elizabeth earned the title of ¡®river citys number one talent¡¯ because she did have some abilities, but mostly it was due to marketing hype. reg thompson, who had not read many books, was desperate for his daughter to succeed; he had spent a lot of money on elizabeth. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only harlan flipped a page of the file as if he thought of a problem, then looked up and asked, ¡°the girl¡¯s name is viola thompson, right?¡± ¡°yes,¡± eleanor nodded. harlan continued, ¡°speaking of which, she¡¯s a poor child. it was because the thompson clan couldn¡¯t have children that they adopted her from the orphanage. at first, she was their beloved, but soon olga became pregnant. later, elizabeth thompson was diagnosed with liver failure, and it just so happened that the adopted daughter¡¯s liver was a successful match. she donated half of her liver to elizabeth. before she could fully recover, the thompson clan sent her to the countryside¡­ they brought her back this time to replace elizabeth thompson.¡± upon hearing this, eleanor¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, ¡°the thompson clan is truly disgusting.¡± harlan looked back at eleanor, ¡°so, this child might really be different from the thompson family. don¡¯t think too much, as long as terrence is happy..¡± Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: 058: Splendid Wealth and Nobility chapter 57: 058: splendid wealth and nobility translator: 549690339 harlan lentz didn¡¯t have any objections to the marriage. as long as terrence lentz was happy, that was all that mattered. but eleanor armstrong still couldn¡¯t get over her reservations. whenever she thought of the manipulative thompson clan, she couldn¡¯t help but seethe with anger, ¡°although they say that they¡¯re alright, we don¡¯t really know anything about that adopted daughter! it¡¯s impossible to know someone¡¯s true nature just by their appearance.¡± at this point, eleanor sighed, ¡°there are so many girls in river city, why did terrence choose that country village girl?¡± harlan stood up, put his hand on eleanor¡¯s shoulder, and sat her down on the sofa. laughing, he said, ¡°children and grandchildren have their own destinies. don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± eleanor sighed again, ¡°terrence has had a more difficult and heart-wrenching experience than most people. i don¡¯t want him to be deceived.¡± terrence has been through a lot, both things that others could see and those they couldn¡¯t. eleanor continued, ¡°do you really think that the adopted daughter doesn¡¯t have any schemes if she can make terrence so devoted to her?¡± harlan massaged eleanor¡¯s shoulders, ¡°let¡¯s give terrence some time. time will reveal a person¡¯s true colors. eventually, he will see viola thompson for who she really is.¡± eleanor closed her eyes, lost in thought for a moment, and finally said, ¡°l hope so.¡± north bridge high school. class six. diana hershey walked up to viola thompson¡¯s seat, ¡°beautiful thompson.¡± ¡°hmm.¡± viola looked up slightly. diana handed viola a piece of paper, ¡°beautiful thompson, this is the list of our school¡¯s violin competition participants. take a look. they¡¯re also in a group chat, so you can scan the qr code to join. if there are any announcements, they¡¯ll be posted in the group.¡± ¡°okay.¡± viola took the list, took out her phone, and scanned the qr code to join the group. the last class of the afternoon was physical education. after the gym teacher led the warm-up exercise around the field, the students were free to engage in their own activities. the boys played basketball, while the girls gathered to chat about their favorite idols and skincare products. diana approached viola, ¡°beautiful thompson, i forgot to bring my phone. can i borrow yours to play a game?¡± viola nodded and handed diana her phone, ¡°download whatever game you want.¡± ¡°thank you!¡± diana said excitedly, ¡°beautiful thompson, don¡¯t you play games usually?¡± viola shook her head slightly. ¡°what do you do then?¡± diana asked. viola replied, ¡°l read novels more often.¡± diana smiled and said, ¡°what a coincidence, i like reading novels too.¡± it didn¡¯t take long for the game to finish downloading. diana logged in to the game. a group of girls gathered to play together. one of them looked at diana¡¯s phone and said, ¡°diana, what kind of cheap phone are you using? don¡¯t you dare slow us down during this crucial match. why don¡¯t you go borrow another phone?¡± upon hearing this, the others also turned to look at diana¡¯s phone. the phone looked old. the logo was unfamiliar. it couldn¡¯t even be considered a niche brand, only a miscellaneous one. someone joked, ¡°diana, did your family go bankrupt?¡± diana raised her head and said, ¡°don¡¯t judge my phone by its appearance. it¡¯s actually great to use and doesn¡¯t lag while gaming.¡± ¡°how can an old phone like yours not lag?¡± ¡°you¡¯ll see.¡¯ a moment later, the game began. just when everyone thought that diana¡¯s phone would definitely lag, it didn¡¯t, and it was actually very smooth. due to the large number of people participating in the game, everyone else¡¯s internet connection was lagging several times. diana smiled and said, ¡°now you know not to judge a phone by its appearance, huh?¡± ¡°damn, diana, where did you buy that phone?¡± ¡°awesome, awesome!¡± after the game, diana returned the phone to viola, ¡°beautiful thompson, your phone is amazing! where did you buy it? i want to get one too!¡± viola took back her phone, ¡°1 bought it at a roadside store, and i assembled it myself afterward.¡± hearing this, diana was astonished, ¡°beautiful thompson, you actually know how to assemble phones! ¡± viola nodded slightly, ¡°l know a little bit.¡± diana looked at viola with admiration in her eyes. after school, viola rode her bike to the knight family¡¯s house.after a few days, fiona knight had recovered significantly. viola thompson changed fiona¡¯s medicine, ¡°fiona, you can go to school tomorrow. ¡± ¡°really?¡± fiona asked. viola nodded slightly. fiona was very excited, and then said, ¡°by the way vio, this is the handmade milk tea my grandma prepared for you, give it a try.¡± seeing the milk tea, viola¡¯s eyes curved, and she immediately picked up a cup, ¡°thank you.¡± the handmade milk tea had a very rich taste, which viola liked. ¡°you¡¯re welcome, vio,¡± fiona held viola¡¯s arm, ¡°my grandma said you can treat this place like your own home.¡± at this moment, madam knight walked in from outside. after greeting viola, she asked, ¡°miss thompson, how is fiona¡¯s recovery? when can she fully heal?¡± viola put down the milk tea, ¡°fiona is recovering very well, it should be about a month before she can completely take off the mask.¡± ¡°really?¡± madam knight was very excited. ¡°yes.¡± viola nodded slightly. madam knight held viola¡¯s hand excitedly, ¡°miss thompson, how can i thank you enough?¡± viola smiled lightly, the corners of her mouth forming shallow dimples, ¡°madam, i am a doctor and also fiona¡¯s best friend. seeing fiona getting better makes me very happy too.¡± looking at the girl before her, madam knight felt full of emotions. viola wasn¡¯t only incredibly beautiful and skilled in medicine, but also modest and polite. she was far superior to elizabeth thompson. indeed, an empty vessel makes the most noise while a full vessel makes no sound. that evening, viola stayed at the knight residence for dinner. after dinner, she still rode her bike back home. the night in river city was brightly lit, with beautiful neon lights everywhere. as viola rode into an alley, she sensed something was wrong. in the air. there was a faint bloody scent. viola slowed down. at this moment, a man holding his arm staggered towards her. several people with steel pipes followed behind him: ¡°chase him!¡± viola held the handlebars with both hands, one long leg on the ground, and immediately blocked the man¡¯s path with her bike, ¡°get on.¡± this action was exceptionally cool! the man hesitated for a moment, then sat on the rear seat of the bicycle. the next second, the bike sped off in the opposite direction. viola stopped the bike at a bustling roadside stall, ¡°they should not dare to chase us here, you can contact a friend to pick you up.¡± the man lifted his gaze and finally saw the girl¡¯s face clearly. from the herbal market, falling by the roadside, to tonight¡­ if he remembered correctly, this should be their third encounter. ¡°thank you,¡± the man said, ¡°my name is trevor sherman, 1 just lost my phone. can i borrow yours to make a call?¡± viola nodded slightly, handing him her phone. a cheap phone. trevor raised his eyebrows and made a call. after the call, trevor returned the phone to viola, ¡°thank you again for tonight. what¡¯s your name? i will repay you.¡± ¡°it was nothing, mr. sherman, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± viola took back her phone, ¡°l need to go.¡± as viola walked away, trevor squinted his eyes. soon, a luxury car stopped by the road. a man in a suit and leather shoes stepped out of the car and hurried towards trevor, ¡°boss, are you alright?¡± trevor wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, ¡°i¡¯m fine. i just fell for a few old men¡¯s tricks.¡¯ getting in the car. trevor handed a phone number to his assistant, ¡°find out who the owner of this mobile number is.¡¯ ¡°understood, boss.¡¯ half an hour later, the assistant turned to trevor, ¡°boss, the owner of this mobile number is viola thompson, the adopted daughter of the thompson clan.¡¯ upon hearing this, the man squinted his eyes. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the adopted daughter of the thompson clan. no wonder he kept bumping into her lately. she must have been trying to climb the social ladder. as the ceo of su corporation, he had encountered countless such incidents. after all, how many people in this world could resist the allure of boundless wealth and power? Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: 059: Successor in Place Chapter 58: 059: Successor in Place Translator: 549690339 Trevor Sherman leaned back in his chair and pressed his forehead with his hand. He felt exhausted after experiencing so many of these things. Why were there so many gold-digging women in the world? He wished he could meet a kind, pure girl who wasn¡¯t after money. But¡­ Could he still meet one? Trevor opened his eyes and looked out the window. A moment later, Trevor continued, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Soon after. The car stopped in front of a luxurious villa. Trevor got out of the car. Inside the villa. Mrs. Sherman had her legs crossed, sitting on the sofa watching TV. Hearing the noise outside, she glanced out the window, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡¯ Trevor took off his suit and handed it to a servant. ¡°Did you eat?¡± Mrs. Sherman asked without taking her eyes off the TV. ¡°l ate.¡± Trevor sat down next to Mrs. Sherman. At this moment, Mrs. Sherman sniffed her nose, ¡°Why is there a smell of blood? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor squinted, ¡°l fell for those old guys¡¯ traps.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman finally turned her head to look at Trevor, frowning, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times to keep a low profile, but you just won¡¯t listen! This time it¡¯s just a minor injury, but one day you won¡¯t even be able to protect your own legs.¡± As the sole heir of Su Corporation, Trevor had been targeted by countless people over the years. However, he always acted recklessly. Trevor didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Sherman paused the TV and turned to look at Trevor, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a blind date for you.¡± Hearing this, Trevor frowned slightly and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡¯ ¡°l understand.¡± Faced with Mrs. Sherman, Trevor had no choice but to bow his head. Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°Tomorrow at half past ten in the morning, at the Meeting Caf¨¦. The other party is the second daughter of the White family. She is 21 years old, a returnee from abroad, and has a good appearance. You two can become friends first.¡¯ After a thought, Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Grandma, I want to find someone who truly loves me.¡± A love unrelated to money or power. He wanted to have genuine love. ¡°Well, go find it then,¡± Mrs. Sherman scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re already a 33-year-old bachelor?¡± Old bachelor? Trevor pinched his temples, ¡°I don¡¯t want someone who¡¯s just after my money.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman ¡®tsk¡¯ed, ¡°M/hat, you think you¡¯re the only one with some money? Let me tell you, there are plenty of young, beautiful, and wealthy female entrepreneurs now. Don¡¯t always think you¡¯re the only rich person in the world!¡± Her grandson was all good, except for being too arrogant and lacking self-awareness. Trevor kept silent, not wanting to upset his elderly grandmother. His parents had passed away early, and Mrs. Sherman had raised him single-handedly. He was well aware of her difficulties, so he never did anything to defy her. After all, when children want to provide and their parents are no longer around. Mrs. Sherman sighed, ¡°Trevor, you shouldn¡¯t have so many prejudices against girls nowadays. In fact, there are many good girls.¡± ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t really understand them,¡± said Trevor. ¡°If I were poor and powerless, do you think they¡¯d still come after me? Have you ever met a truly good girl?¡± Seeing so many upsetting things made him pessimistic. Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor, ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t? The last girl who saved me wasn¡¯t money-driven, and most importantly, she was incredibly beautiful, like a goddess! As for you, you¡¯re not worthy of her.¡± Trevor just smiled without saying anything. Beauty was nothing more than a skin-deep appearance. He had seen many of both beauty and the beast combinations, and pear blossoms pressed by begonia trees.** Doctor¡¯s residence. Old Doctor Bruce thought of the recent rumors and turned to look at Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Elizabeth, did you heal Edith Bennett¡¯s face?¡± Elizabeth Thompson was somewhat surprised, ¡°Master, why would you ask such a question?¡± She and Edith Bennett were not close at all. Old Doctor Bruce continued, ¡®Elizabeth, don¡¯t hide it from your master. I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s an incredibly skilled female Divine Doctor with the last name Thompson in River City recently. Moreover, after you treated Edith Bennett¡¯s face, the Bennett Clan recommended you to the Knight Family.¡± At these words, a faint glimmer flashed in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s lowered eyes. ¡°Master is asking you, are you treating Miss Knight now?¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded. Old Doctor Bruce smiled, ¡°As expected, the new generation surpasses the old. I am very pleased with your performance!¡± His apprentice was so outstanding, and it made Old Doctor Bruce proud as well. The crucial point was that Elizabeth Thompson was not only exceptionally skilled, but also remarkably modest. If he hadn¡¯t asked persistently, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Elizabeth Thompson was indeed the Divine Doctor Miss Thompson. Elizabeth Thompson said indifferently, ¡°Master, there is still much I need to learn from you.¡± Old Doctor Bruce looked at Elizabeth Thompson with satisfaction. Bian Que¡¯s school had a promising successor. On the other side. Viola Thompson was shopping with her cat in her arms. She had scheduled a movie date with Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey. At that moment, the cat in her arms suddenly jumped out and began sprinting forward. ¡°Mantou!¡¯! Viola Thompson immediately chased after it. The usually lazy and obese cat had become agile, swiftly weaving through the crowd. No matter how fast Viola Thompson ran, she couldn¡¯t catch up. The next second. ¡®Bang!¡¯ Viola Thompson collided directly into a human wall. Through the thin layer of clothing, she could clearly feel the solid abdominal muscles, strong and powerful, and a cool minty breath mixed with a faint tobacco scent that caused her heart to race involuntarily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ Realizing she had bumped into someone, Viola Thompson immediately took a step back and apologized quickly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and magnetic, a sound that was irresistibly attractive to those obsessed with voices. Apart from being pleasant to the ear, it was also somewhat familiar. Viola Thompson looked up and saw a pair of exquisite phoenix eyes slightly upturned, a tall, knife-carved nose, and thin lips pressed into a straight line. It was a face that was flawlessly perfect no matter how you looked at it. Wasn¡¯t this her¡­cheap fianc¨¦? ¡°Mr. Lentz.¡± Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°It is quite a coincidence.¡± At that moment, Viola Thompson remembered something and continued, can¡¯t chat with you now. I¡¯m occupied.¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Terrence Lentz asked. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my cat; you probably can¡¯t help with that.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips slightly parted, ¡°I¡¯ve loved small animals since I was a child, and I have a strong bond with them. Cats and dogs love to rub against me. Add me on WhatsApp, and if I see it, I¡¯ll let you know on WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, took out her phone, and added Terrence Lentz to her WhatsApp. After adding him on WhatsApp, Viola Thompson continued searching for her cat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrence Lentz looked at his phone with a gentle smile curving his lips, appearing even more attractive than before, like the melting of ice and the revival of all living things. Adam Swantz, who witnessed everything: ??? Adding him on WhatsApp voluntarily? Loves small animals? Has an affinity with animals? Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: 060: So Cunning and Scheming Chapter 59: 060: So Cunning and Scheming Translator: 549690339 ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At this moment, Terrence Lentz suddenly spoke. Adam asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Looking for a cat,¡± Terrence said. Adam: . For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if Terrence was joking or serious. On Saturday, there were a lot of people in the mall. Terrence¡¯s 6 1 4¡å tall frame towered above the crowd. Blessed with a handsome face and an imposing demeanor, he easily outshined the popular actors of his generation. As he walked, people turned their heads to stare at him. Elizabeth Thompson was also at the mall with her friend Emma Cooper. In the bustling crowd, Emma seemed to notice something and pointed to a figure in the crowd, ¡°Emma, look there.¡± Elizabeth looked up and saw an elegant figure. A prominent man. Setting aside his own attributes, Terrence truly had a face that could make hearts race. What a shame. What good is just a face? A person like Terrence will always be a good-for-nothing. Elizabeth averted her gaze, frowning slightly, ¡°Why did he follow me here?¡± Emma said, ¡°Such a person is like a toad wishing to eat swan meat! Emma, don¡¯t bother with him, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elizabeth nodded and followed Emma¡¯s pace. If she can¡¯t fight him, she can at least avoid him. When dealing with someone like Terrence, you must never give him even a glimmer of hope; otherwise, he¡¯ll never let go. A moment later Emma looked back, frowning, ¡°Why is he still following us?¡± Upon hearing this, Elizabeth looked back. Indeed, Terrence was coming after them. How could there be such a person in this world? Even a good-for-nothing should know shame! Emma also felt disgusted and turned to Elizabeth, ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go and make things clear with them.¡± Elizabeth nodded. Emma immediately walked up to Terrence, ¡°Mr. Lentz.¡± Terrence glanced at her. Emma continued, ¡°I¡¯m Elizabeth¡¯s best friend. My last name is Cooper.¡± Sensing hostility, Adam stepped in front of Terrence, ¡°What do you want?¡± Emma looked Adam up and down, her eyes full of disdain, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡± Although Adam was the eldest son of the Swantz Group, Matthew Swantz¡¯s illegitimate son had always overshadowed him. Now Adam was hanging out with Terrence, a man destined to never achieve greatness. After saying that, Emma continued, ¡®E l !m here to warn Mr. Lentz, Elizabeth is the number one talent in River City, and not just anyone can dream of being with her! If we find him stalking Elizabeth again, we¡¯ll report to the police!¡± Hearing this, Adam was furious and sneered: ¡°Go and tell that so-called number one talent of River City that even if she pays my brother to marry him, he won¡¯t spare her a second glance! My future sister-in-law is a thousand times, no, ten thousand times more beautiful than her! Also, this mall is owned by the Lentz Clan, if anyone is stalking, it¡¯s her stalking my brother! ¡± Adam originally had a good impression of Elizabeth. After all, she was the number one talent in River City. Now, he just wanted to vomit. Emma never expected that Adam would say such things. She stood there, speechless with anger. After saying his piece, Adam turned and caught up with Terrence. He had thought Terrence would be upset about this, but looking up, the man¡¯s face hadn¡¯t changed from beginning to end. Unperturbed. Curious, Adam asked, ¡°Bro, aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± There was no expression on Terrence¡¯s face, and he opened his thin lips slightly, ¡°Not worth it.¡± Adam nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not worth getting angry with such people.¡± The two walked around, searching for the cat. Seeing their figures approaching, Elizabeth frowned. Their engagement had been canceled, and she had made her position clear. Why couldn¡¯t Terrence just let go? How long did he want to pester her? Elizabeth took a deep breath. Just as she was preparing a firm speech, hoping to make Terrence back down, Terrence acted as if he didn¡¯t see her and walked straight to the other side. Something seemed off. Wasn¡¯t Terrence coming after her? As she watched Terrence walk away, Elizabeth suddenly understood something. A moment later, she hooked the corner of her lips with a smile.This good-for-nothing is trying to play hard to get with her, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s utterly laughable. Elizabeth Thompson averted her gaze, her face an intriguing expression. On this side. While they were walking, Adam Swantz suddenly spotted something and excitedly said, ¡°Terrence, is that fat cat yours?¡± Terrence Lentz looked up, his deep phoenix eyes slightly squinted, and slowly crouched down, ¡°Mantou, come here.¡¯ His voice was very low. And with a hint of indulgence. The big fat cat heard the sound, instantly ran over, and jumped into Terrence Lentz¡¯s arms. Terrence Lentz picked up the cat, stood up and said to Adam Swantz, ¡°Take a picture. ¡± ¡°What picture?¡± Adam Swantz was stunned. ¡°A picture of me and my cat.¡± Only then did Adam Swantz react. Although he was curious about why he was asked to take a picture, he immediately took out his phone. Terrence Lentz had an incomparably stunning face. No matter from which angle you took the picture, it was flawless, as if it had been carefully Photoshopped. In the photo, man and cat were extraordinarily affectionate. ¡°Send it to me.¡¯ ¡°Oh.¡± Adam Swantz nodded his head and sent the picture to Terrence Lentz. Terrence Lentz handed the cat to Adam Swantz, ¡°Hold him tight.¡± Adam Swantz took the cat and felt his body sink suddenly. Holy crap! This cat was even heavier than he thought. Indeed, not a single can of cat food was wasted. Terrence Lentz sent the photo to Viola Thompson. [Is this the cat? [Image.jpg]] Viola Thompson didn¡¯t expect that Terrence Lentz would actually find the cat and immediately replied: [Yes, that¡¯s him. Where are you guys now? I¡¯ll be right over.] Terrence Lentz sent her the address, and then took the cat back from Adam Swantz. Ten minutes later, Viola Thompson came running over. ¡°Mr. Lentz, thank you so much.¡± Terrence Lentz handed the cat to Viola Thompson, and with his thin lips slightly parted, said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Actually, you don¡¯t have to rush like this. I can wait a little longer.¡± Adam Swantz: ¡­ What a strange world! The evil demon king could also become so considerate and thoughtful. Viola Thompson took the cat, patted its head, ¡°Mantou, you can¡¯t do this again!¡± Terrence Lentz looked down slightly, his low voice filled with surprise, ¡°It¡¯s called Mantou?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡¯ Terrence Lentz¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, ¡°What a coincidence, our family used to have a cat named Mantou too. And, it looked a lot like this one.¡¯ Adam Swantz raised his head and looked at Terrence Lentz. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that Terrence Lentz could say such nonsense with a straight face. ¡°Really?¡± Viola Thompson said. Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Thank you for helping me find the cat. I¡¯m meeting some friends today, but I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when I have time.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡¯ ¡°Mmm.¡± Terrence Lentz watched her leave. Viola Thompson arrived at the place where she had arranged to meet Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey. The two of them had already arrived, and there was also a short-haired girl standing beside them who Viola Thompson didn¡¯t know. When Fiona Knight saw Viola Thompson coming, she immediately waved her hand and called out, ¡°Vio, over here!¡± Viola Thompson walked over with the cat in her arms, ¡°Fiona, Diana.¡± Diana Hershey was also a cat lover. When she saw the fat cat in Viola Thompson¡¯s arms, her eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s so cute! Vio, is this your cat?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Diana Hershey took the cat from Viola Thompson¡¯s arms, inhaled deeply several times, and then pointed to the short-haired girl next to her, ¡°Oh right, Vio, let me introduce you. This is my childhood friend. Her last name is Owen. Her name is very meaningful, from a poem, ¡®Near the fence, chrysanthemums are planted, but no flowers bloom in autumn.¡¯ Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite meaningful.¡± Falling silent, she looked at the short-haired girl, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Viola Thompson, Thompson as in Song Dynasty, and Viola as in the one from the poem ¡®Lovely and elegant in the quiet solitude.¡¯ The short-haired girl blushed and smiled, ¡°I, I¡¯m Daisy Owen..¡± Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: 060: Boss is amazing! Chapter 60: 060: Boss is amazing! Translator: 549690339 Near the fence, I planted chrysanthemums, but they don¡¯t bloom in autumn. When Viola heard these two lines of poetry, she thought the short-haired girl should be called Near Autumn or Fence Unfinished, but she was actually called Daisy. Daisy Owen reached out her hand to Viola and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you can just call me Daisy.¡± Olga had heard that North Bridge High School had an incredibly beautiful school beauty. Even though she expected that Viola would be very beautiful, she realized that the word ¡°beautiful¡± simply was not enough to describe her after seeing Viola in person. She was like a fairy from heaven. Viola chuckled slightly, gently holding Daisy¡¯s hand. ¡°You can call me Viola or, like them, call me Vio.¡¯ ¡°Vio.¡± Daisy was quite familiar. Viola liked to be around people like this. After a short while, the girls got along very well. Diana continued, ¡°l have already bought the movie tickets. The show starts in 10 minutes. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± The movie they were watching today was a newly released horror movie. The terror rating was 10 stars. Even big men in the cinema cried. Diana, Daisy, and Fiona Knight were also frightened, screaming continuously. Viola was full of ¡°boyfriend power,¡± sitting in the pose of a boss, embraced by her friends: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, these are all fake.¡¯ Her voice was very pleasant, like a natural breeze in April, with a calming charm that refreshed the heart and mind. The people sitting in front and behind all wanted to see the face of the person who owned the voice. After the movie, they went to the arcade. For the first time, Viola realized that the arcade was so much fun. In her previous life, she had missed so many things. ¡°There¡¯s a claw machine over there!¡± Fiona pointed to a row of claw machines. ¡°Let¡¯s catch those stuffed animals.¡¯ Girls were generally more interested in plush toys. ¡°Alright!¡± Diana and Daisy nodded, and they all went to the claw machine together. The claw in the machine had been adjusted by the vendor, so it couldn¡¯t cut the transparent fishing lines capturing the stuffed animals. The girls spent several hundred yuan but didn¡¯t catch a single toy. Fiona was a bit disappointed. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not play anymore.¡± Viola rubbed her chin, narrowing her peach blossom eyes. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Vio, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fiona asked. Viola¡¯s lips curved into a shallow smile, her dimples barely visible. ¡°l think I¡¯ve figured out the pattern.¡± As she spoke, she took out a game coin and put it in. Three, two, one! She pressed the button. The next second, the claw directly cut the transparent fishing line. Pop. The stuffed animal hanging on the line fell down immediately. This scene amazed the other three people. No one expected Viola could actually cut the line. ¡°It¡¯s broken! It¡¯s really broken!¡± Fiona enthusiastically took out the stuffed animal. Diana, curious, asked, ¡°Vio, how did you do it?¡± Viola explained, ¡°The principle is simple: use Newton¡¯s First Law. Because of acceleration and inertia, if you let go of the button when the claw is about to cut the line, its deceleration speed becomes o, inertia will push it forward, then it¡¯s too far to cut the fishing line. So we have to stop it immediately when the claw is on its way to the line; when its speed is reduced to o, it will directly rush up, and the line will be cut.¡± She made it sound easy. The three of them looked at Viola with admiration. A passerby who heard Viola¡¯s explanation laughed, ¡°This little girl is quite a trickster. There is no such grand principle. The machine has been adjusted. Once it reaches a certain quantity, the stuffed animal will fall off. In other words, it doesn¡¯t matter how you operate it, the toy will drop.¡± Upon hearing this, someone immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. What about Newton¡¯s First Law? This is too highbrow.¡± ¡°This little girl is quite good at boasting.¡± ¡°If you can catch another stuffed animal in the same machine, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re skilled!¡± The crowd chimed in, one after another. Viola remained calm, taking out two game coins and putting them in. She turned and asked Diana, ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Diana replied, ¡°l like the little rabbit.¡± Viola nodded slightly, timed it right, and released the button. Pop. The white plush rabbit fell down. ¡°Vio rocks! ¡± Diana immediately took out the little rabbit. Several onlookers were dumbfounded. No one expected Viola Thompson to catch a second stuffed toy in the claw machine. Was it a coincidence? Viola looked at Daisy Owen again, ¡°Little Daisy, which one do you like?¡± ¡°l love that Panda number two!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Soon, Panda number two also dropped down. In just a few short minutes, she scored six large stuffed toys. One coincidence, two coincidences, but six coincidences? The onlookers¡¯ faces were full of shock, and they were completely convinced. ¡°It¡¯s true that we should read more!¡± ¡°Can the young lady repeat Newton¡¯s First Law?¡± It wasn¡¯t until around five in the evening that Viola returned home with the cat. Reg Thompson and Olga were both sitting in the living room. Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eighteenth birthday was approaching. They needed to discuss thoroughly how to celebrate her special day. As the top talent of River City, many influential people would attend Elizabeth¡¯s birthday party, so they couldn¡¯t lose face. Another month passed in a flash. This month, Fiona Knight¡¯s face improved at a visible pace. She could now completely remove the mask. Although there were still some traces on her face, they were no longer noticeable. As long as she kept applying the medicine, her skin would fully recover in some time. Looking at herself in the mirror, disbelief filled Fiona¡¯s eyes. She turned to Mrs. Knight and Aurora Scouts, ¡°Grandma, Mom, am I really cured? Am I not dreaming?¡± Aurora Scouts had slightly red eyes and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming. You¡¯re really better. Fiona, you¡¯re fine.¡± Fiona never thought the day would come so soon. She covered her face with both hands and cried tears of joy. Mrs. Knight was also delighted, ¡°We should sincerely thank Miss Thompson. Without her, Fiona¡¯s recovery wouldn¡¯t have been this fast.¡± Aurora Scouts nodded, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right.¡± June 12th. Thompson¡¯s Villa was filled with guests. Elizabeth Thompson had become well-known over the years, and almost every influential family in River City attended her birthday banquet. Olga went to Viola¡¯s room and warned, ¡°Everyone who is coming today are influential people in River City. Mind your manners, and it¡¯s best not to go downstairs to embarrass Elizabeth.¡¯ Viola sat at her computer desk, with her head down, ¡°Remember to close the door when you leave.¡± Olga frowned tightly, ¡°What a wild, uneducated girl.¡± Yet, Elizabeth still called her sister all the time. An ungrateful and vicious person. Downstairs. Mrs. Knight, Aurora Scouts, and Fiona, dressed in gorgeous clothes, arrived at Thompson¡¯s Villa. ¡°Excuse me, does Miss Thompson live here?¡± The housekeeper recognized Mrs. Knight and immediately stepped forward, ¡°Mrs. Knight, are you looking for our Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Knight nodded, ¡°Miss Thompson has incredible medical skills and cured my only granddaughter. We came today to express our gratitude to her.¡± The housekeeper knew that Elizabeth Thompson was skilled in medicine and was the apprentice of Old Doctor Bruce. He immediately said, ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and inform Miss Thompson.¡± Soon. The news that the head of River City¡¯s eight great aristocratic families, the Knight Family, personally came to express their gratitude for Elizabeth Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thompson healing Fiona Knight¡¯s face spread throughout the banquet hall. ¡°Miss Thompson truly is the top talent of River City.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t 1 raise such an excellent daughter?¡± Listening to these envious voices, Elizabeth Thompson smirked and turned to the housekeeper with a gentle tone, ¡°Quickly, invite Mrs. Knight, Mrs. Aurora, and Miss Fiona in.. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: 061: Slap in the face! Chapter 61: 061: Slap in the face! Translator: 549690339 Elizabeth Thompson hadn¡¯t expected Fiona Knight to recover so quickly. She thought there would still be a while to go for her treatment. This battle, she had won so beautifully. After today. Her identity would not only be River City¡¯s number one talented lady. But River City¡¯s number one Divine Doctor! In the future, she would even be Sinian Country¡¯s number one Divine Doctor. Her identity will become more and more prominent, even standing shoulder to shoulder with Mr. Terrence. Thinking of this, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s smile became even more obvious. The Housekeeper nodded, ¡°Alright, Miss, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± At that moment, Olga hurried down from upstairs, ¡°Emma.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Elizabeth turned around. Olga¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°Emma, I heard that the Knights have arrived?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded her head. Upon hearing this, Olga was very excited. Finally, this day had arrived. The arrival of the Knights was the best birthday present for Elizabeth Thompson. Elizabeth glanced upstairs, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Upon her words, the smile on Olga¡¯s face faded, ¡°Upstairs. Why do you mention that little wild child out of the blue?¡± It was such a mood killer. Elizabeth said, ¡°l want to take my sister to meet them.¡± She had to show Viola the reality. She was the only Miss Thompson of the Thompson¡¯s Clan. A clown would always be a clown. Elizabeth Thompson nodded her head. At this moment, the housekeeper brought in Mrs. Knight, Aurora Scouts, and Fiona Knight from outside. Seeing this, Reg Thompson who was not far away immediately came forward to greet them. Olga also went over. ¡°Mrs. Knight.¡± Reg Thompson was all smiles, ¡°Mrs. Knight, Mrs. Knight and Miss Knight, you honour us with your presence at my daughter¡¯s birthday, truly adding radiance to our humble residence.¡¯ Aurora said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Thompson. We came to thank Miss Thompson for her exceptional medical skills, her technique even surpasses Hua Tuo, if not for her, our daughter couldn¡¯t possibly have recovered. Is Miss Thompson at home?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Reg Thompson turned his head towards Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Emma, come over here.¡¯ Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Elizabeth Thompson walked over with grace. With a faint smile on her face, ¡°Your praise as ¡®Hua Tuo¡¯ is too high. It¡¯s a doctor¡¯s responsibility to save people. I¡¯m just doing what I should do.¡± Having said that, Elizabeth Thompson turned her head towards Fiona Knight, ¡°Miss Knight, congratulations on your second lease of life, things are going to get better from here.¡± This was the first time Fiona Knight had stood in front of so many people without wearing a mask, and she felt somewhat nervous for some unknown reason. Everyone looked at Fiona Knight with surprise in their eyes. She¡¯s cured. Fiona Knight is really cured. Not only did Fiona Knight have a pair of beautiful deer eyes, but she also had a standard melon seed face. Her light makeup and champagne colored dress made her look striking. There seemed to be a faint resemblance between her and the young Mrs. Knight, she was naturally beautiful. ¡°So Miss Knight is really beautiful.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson is really amazing.¡± More and more people were voicing out, Emma¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, her face full of composure. Fiona Knight turned around and smiled, ¡°Thanks for your blessing, Miss Thompson. However, you might have misunderstood something. I didn¡¯t come to find you, I came to find Miss Thompson.¡± With that, she paused, ¡°Is Miss Thompson here?¡± Miss Thompson? Isn¡¯t she right in front of Fiona Knight? What does Fiona Knight mean by that? Could it be that apart from her in the Thompson¡¯s Clan, there¡¯s another Miss Thompson? All the guests were shocked to hear this. All eyes were tixed on Elizabeth Thompson. Just then, Mrs. Knight looked at Olga and continued, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Thompson. We came looking for Miss Viola Thompson, who cured the face of the only heir of the Knight¡¯s house.¡± Viola! It was indeed Viola. How could that be possible? Reg Thompson and Olga were taken aback, the rest were murmuring amongst themselves: ¡°Was it Viola who cured Miss. Knight?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Viola from the countryside?¡± Reg Thompson frowned slightly, smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Knight, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Only Emma in our family knows medical treatment.¡± There must be a misunderstanding. How could that wild child Viola ever cure Fiona Knight? Why her! It¡¯s clearly Elizabeth Thompson who has been treating Fiona Knight all these while. Olga also came to her senses at this moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Knight, Viola is our adopted daughter, she just came from the countryside and doesn¡¯t know anything, how could she have possibly cured Miss Knight?¡± Mrs. Knight smirked. This couple from the Thompson¡¯s really live up to the investigation reports about them. She wondered what kind of days Viola had been living for the past period of time. Mrs. Knight just stared at them, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, I know Miss Thompson is an adopted daughter of the Thompson¡¯s Clan. But that shouldn¡¯t deny her abilities. Given that Miss Thompson once saved Miss Thompson¡¯s life You should be fair to her. An adopted daughter is still a daughter. Moreover, Miss Thompson contributed so much to the Thompson¡¯s Clan. As an old lady, I see everything clearly, in my heart, I know who cured our Knight family¡¯s only heir. So, please have Miss Thompson come in!¡± Olga was almost infuriated by these words. Weren¡¯t they good enough to Viola? If they hadn¡¯t adopted Viola from the orphanage back in the days, Viola would have died long ago. Looking back at Viola, not only is she ungrateful, but now she also wants to take away Elizabeth¡¯s things. She is such a bastard! The reason why Mrs. Knight had been saying that much just now, was probably because Viola had incited discord. Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s face turned red, she stood in place, she did not expect the Knights to be here for Viola. Thinking about what she just said, all feelings of embarrassment, distress, humiliation mixed together. She felt incredibly suffocated and wished to crawl into a hole on the ground and hide. If it were someone else, it would be acceptable. But why does it have to be that wild child who had nothing on her? In front of everyone, Reg Thompson couldn¡¯t say much, so he had to ask a servant, ¡°Bring Miss Thompson here.¡± He was still hoping. Hoping that the Knights identified the wrong person. ¡°Alright.¡± The servant immediately went upstairs. Soon, Viola came down. She was wearing a simple white shirt and black pants, her ponytail tied high at the back of her head. With no makeup on, her youthful vibrancy was stunning to look at. Despite her bare face, she was astonishingly beautiful. ¡°Mrs. Knight.¡± Viola walked over. Mrs. Knight grabbed Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Viola, thank you.¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯ve thanked me enough, you really don¡¯t have to go this far.¡¯ The birthday party continued. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Elizabeth Thompson could not keep the smile on her face. Such a vile creature. Viola is such a vile creature. She took everything from her! She could not let others see them in a mess now, Elizabeth was desperate to calm herself down, she walked to Viola¡¯s side, turned her gentle voice, ¡°Sister¡¯s medical skills are so extraordinary, how come you hid it from us? If we had known earlier that my sister could cure Miss Knight, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go treat Miss Knight..¡± Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: 062: Definitely not an ordinary person Chapter 62: 062: Definitely not an ordinary person Translator: 549690339 Elizabeth Thompson was extremely resentful now. She was the first to treat Fiona Knight. She was also the one who would come often to change Fiona¡¯s medicine, It was clearly her who healed Fiona Knight. But now? All credit was taken by Viola Thompson. Elizabeth couldn¡¯t understand how someone could be so shameless. Reg Thompson and Olga were right; Viola was like an ungrateful and vicious man, regardless of how good Elizabeth was to her, Viola would never treat her as a sister. Viola would only snatch things from her. With this statement, the complexions of others changed. Originally, Elizabeth had also treated Fiona Knight. One was a country girl from the countryside, while the other was a famous talented woman from River City. It was obvious who had actually healed Fiona Knight. At the time when everyone was doubtful, Mrs. Knight continued to speak, ¡°Miss Thompson, have you forgotten? Under your treatment, Fiona¡¯s condition worsened, and she couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Thompson¡¯s timely intervention, l, an old woman, would not be able to see Fiona now. You should thank Miss Thompson.¡± Thank? She should thank Viola? Thank Viola for stealing her things? Elizabeth sneered in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what kind of potion Viola had fed Mrs. Knight that made her trust Viola so much. Mrs. Knight used to be a heroic woman! And yet she was deceived like this. It was beyond foolish. Mrs. Knight didn¡¯t even think about it. With Viola¡¯s background as a country girl, what medical skills could she have? It was only her who was the apprentice of Old Doctor Bruce, a descendant of Bian Que. Elizabeth tried hard to control her anger, ¡°Mrs. Knight is right, I should thank my sister. Also, I¡¯m sorry that my medical skills are not good enough and Miss Knight has suffered a lot.¡± At this point, she turned to look at Viola and continued, ¡°Sister, you are so skilled in medicine, your master must be even more amazing, right?¡± The most powerful divine doctor in River City was Old Doctor Bruce, a descendant of Bian Que. She wanted to see who Viola¡¯s master was, daring to show off in front of her. From beginning to end, Viola had a calm expression, ¡°l have no master.¡± Viola was self-taught. She had an extremely high talent for medicine since she was little. When other children were still reading Andersen¡¯s Fairy Tales, Viola had already read the Inner Canon of Huangdi, Ling Shu, Treatise on Cold Damage and Miscellaneous Diseases, and other ancient medicine books. With this statement. Everyone¡¯s faces were full of surprise. Nowadays, there were actually people who dared to practice medicine only by reading basic medical books. It was simply arrogant and ignorant. ¡°l heard that Miss Thompson¡¯s master is Old Doctor Bruce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; I also heard that.¡± Elizabeth looked at Viola, her tone still gentle, ¡°Sister, you are truly amazing, being able to learn so much on your own. It seems that I have to learn a lot from you in the future.¡± Mrs. Knight was a bit annoyed with Elizabeth¡¯s attitude and turned to Aurora Scouts, ¡°Aurora, where¡¯s the thank you gift I¡¯ve prepared for Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± Aurora took a file out of her bag. Mrs. Knight took the file from Aurora¡¯s hand, walked to Viola, and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you saved the only bloodline of our Knight Family. This is three percent of the shares of the Knight Group. Please accept it.¡± Three percent of the shares of the Knight Group? Upon hearing this, there were sighs of regret from the crowd. Nobody expected that Mrs. Knight would offer three percent of the shares as a thank you gift. Elizabeth¡¯s face turned even greener with anger. These three percent shares should have been hers. Why did Viola get them? Just wait! Someday, the truth will come out!Viola Thompson gently refused, ¡°Mrs. Knight, 1 have already received the consultation fee. If I were to accept these three percent shares, I¡¯m afraid people might not dare to ask for my treatment in the future.¡¯ Mrs. Knight, knowing Viola¡¯s nature, laughed and said, ¡°If Miss Thompson won¡¯t accept it, then under your name, I will convert this sum into cash donations for the welfare home.¡¯ ¡°On behalf of the children in the welfare home, I thank Mrs. Knight.¡± None of them expected Viola to actually refuse the three percent stake. ¡°She must be feeling guilty.¡± ¡°How could there be someone like her in this world? If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson when she was a child, she would have died early. Now, not only does she not show gratitude, she¡¯s even trying to steal from Miss Thompson. She really got no shame.¡± When Fiona Knight heard these words, she felt unhappy. She hugged Viola Thompson¡¯s arm, ¡°Viola, you should not have refused the shares Grandma offered you just now.¡± Viola Thompson didn¡¯t take those words to heart. She pinched a piece of pastry, took a bite, and continued, ¡°These people are all relatives of the Thompson Clan, and I¡¯m just an adopted daughter. It is normal for them to stand by Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s side. You believe it or not, if I had just accepted those shares, their tone would have changed, and they would accuse me of being shameless, stealing Elizabeth¡¯s things.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s you who cured me!¡± Fiona Knight frowned. Viola Thompson comforted her, ¡°Well, as long as you know that in your heart, don¡¯t care about what they say. Facts speak louder than words.¡± Mrs. Knight heard these words and looked up at Viola Thompson. Her eyes were full of deep emotions. This seemingly simple sentence shows a great vision. If it were someone else, they would hardly be able to remain so calm and composed. It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s only eighteen years old. This girl. She¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person! Fiona Knight then asked, ¡°By the way, Viola, when¡¯s your birthday?¡± Viola replied, ¡°October 28th.¡± Fiona Knight secretly took note that when Viola¡¯s birthday arrived, she would definitely give Viola a surprise. The birthday banquet didn¡¯t end until midnight. After all the guests left, Olga angrily said, ¡°That little bastard has really grown some skill!¡± Reg Thompson was also very angry. Elizabeth Thompson consoled, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Mrs. Knight is not a confused person. Since they all believe Viola cured Fiona, there must be something extraordinary about my sister.¡± Elizabeth Thompson had a broad perspective. She knew that it was not the time to let her parents confront Viola. After all, Viola had just made an engagement with the Lentz Clan. On the other side. Capital City. Thompson Family Manor. Sylvia Thompson brought home the packed pastries. Lady Thompson was sitting on the sofa watching TV. The TV was playing a family reunion show, where a separated family of three finally reunited. Lady Thompson¡¯s tears flowed as she was deeply touched. ¡°Mom, I specially packed some pastries at Sweet Dessert House for you when I passed by. Try and see if it suits your taste.¡± Nanny White, the maid standing nearby, immediately laughed and said, ¡°l heard that Sweet Dessert House is a newly opened trendy shop, and their business is booming. You must line up for hours to buy. Some people even stand in line from morning to afternoon. You treat Mrs. Thompson so well, you are really filial.¡± Sylvia Thompson explained, ¡°Nanny White, you are exaggerating. I just waited in line for an hour.¡¯ Following her words, Sylvia Thompson handed a pastry to Lady Thompson, ¡°Mom, have a taste.¡¯ Lady Thompson took the pastry, tasted it, and found it very sweet. ¡°l wonder if Viola has tasted this before.¡¯ Thinking of Viola Thompson, Lady Thompson immediately lost her appetite and put down the pastry. She felt very upset. Seeing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s smile faded slightly. Viola Thompson. It¡¯s Viola Thompson again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did she not do enough? Why did Lady Thompson always only think of Viola Thompson? Is blood relationship really that important? Just then, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the message, her eyes shifting, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to my room for a moment.¡± ¡°Is there news about Viola?¡± Lady Thompson immediately asked. Sylvia Thompson shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s about work..¡± Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: 063: High-end operation Chapter 63: 063: High-end operation Translator: 549690339 Although Sylvia Thompson was just starting college, she was already very successful and had her own studio. Hearing that, Lady Thompson didn¡¯t give it much thought and nodded, ¡°Then you better go.¡± Sylvia Thompson got up and went upstairs. Once upstairs, Sylvia immediately made a call, ¡°What happened?¡± It was unclear what was said on the other end, but Sylvia continued, ¡°Send me a photo, immediately.¡± Upon finishing her sentence, she hung up the phone. For a moment, her heart raced and she felt incredibly nervous. She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would face if Viola Thompson were truly found. Therefore. It absolutely must not be Viola Thompson. So many years had passed, Viola should have been dead by now. At that moment, her phone rang again. Sylvia quickly took out her phone and opened WhatsApp. A person with the remark ¡®hp¡¯ sent a photo. It was a very young girl in the photo. Her facial features were very distinct. One could tell that she was going to grow up to be stunning. Members of the Thompson Family were all handsome and beautiful. Could it be¡­ Was this the long-lost Viola Thompson? Sylvia tried hard to calm herself down, she couldn¡¯t panic now. After a moment, Sylvia went to Lady Thompson¡¯s bedroom, walked to the dressing table, and carefully removed two strands of hair with follicles from a hairbrush. After getting the hair, Sylvia carefully left Lady Thompson¡¯s bedroom and went downstairs. ¡°Mom, I have to go out for a bit.¡± Lady Thompson stood up from the sofa, ¡°Where are you going, Sylvia?¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to my studio.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lady Thompson nodded, ¡°Will you be back for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°It depends, Mom. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sylvia drove away. She was driving very fast, almost losing control of herself. It was not allowed. She would not allow anyone to threaten her position as Young Miss Thompson Family. Due to the excessive force, her knuckles gripping the steering wheel had already turned slightly white. Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of a courier company. Sylvia took out a document from her car, ¡°Please insure it and send it to River City.¡± The courier staff took the document, ¡°Please fill in the value of the item on your phone, then the specific address.¡± After filling in all the information and paying the shipping fee, Sylvia asked, ¡°Can this be shipped out today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the staff nodded. Sylvia asked again, ¡°When will it arrive?¡± ¡°Regular packages arrive the next day, express packages will arrive tomorrow.¡± ¡°l need to send it as an express package.¡± The staff continued, ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to pay an additional twenty yuan.¡± Sylvia took out her phone and scanned the QR code to pay. After leaving the courier company, Sylvia made another call, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the package. It will arrive tomorrow. When can we get the results?¡± ¡°In three days at the earliest,¡± came a low male voice from the other side. ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sylvia looked outside the car, her eyes slightly narrowed. The position of Young Miss Thompson Family would forever belong to her. Meanwhile, in River City. Viola Thompson sat in front of her computer, her fingers tapping furiously on the keyboard. The lights in the room were off. The glow from the computer screen illuminated her face. Faint. Shining like a white jade. She didn¡¯t look down at the keyboard, but she accurately typed out each code. After the last incident, LW Company suffered a major blow. Although they didn¡¯t declare bankruptcy, they teetered on the edge of collapse. All of this was thanks to Taro Milk Tea. LW CEO Jason had issued a bounty on Taro Milk Tea within the international hit-list.The international kill list gathers the world¡¯s best bounty hunters and professional assassins. As of now, Viola Thompson ranks first on the kill list. Bounty: 9-digit figure. At the same time, the forum of the Talent Network explodes. [Holy crap! Milk Tea Master got put on the kill order!] [LW is disgusting, can¡¯t fight straight so they sneakily put a kill order.] [No big deal, as long as Cold Fox doesn¡¯t take action, nothing to worry about for Milk Tea Master.] Cold Fox is the uncrowned king of the assassins¡¯ world. There are almost no missions he can¡¯t complete, At the same time, Viola Thompson¡¯s phone rings. She takes out her phone. Looking at the message sent from the other side, she has a shallow smile on the corner of her mouth. So they want her to perform a self-killing? In a moment, Viola Thompson shuts off the dialogue box. Saturday. Meeting Caf¨¦. At 10:30 in the morning, Trevor Sherman arrives on time. Just as he enters the caf¨¦, he sees Jasmine White, the second daughter of the White family, already seated at the reserved spot. Trevor adjusts his tie and walks over to Jasmine. ¡°Miss White.¡¯ Hearing this, Jasmine looks up and sees a handsome face. The head of the Sherman family looks much younger and more handsome than she had imagined. Initially, she was quite resistant to this kind of business-related family alliance, but now she¡¯s not resistant at all. She stands up immediately and greets Trevor, ¡°Hello, Mr. Sherman, I¡¯m Jasmine White.¡± However, Trevor doesn¡¯t shake hands with Jasmine and continues, ¡°Miss White, you must have misunderstood. 1 am the driver for Mr. Sherman. Mr. Sherman has an urgent and important meeting and can¡¯t come for now.¡± Hearing this, Jasmine¡¯s smile fades and she withdraws her hand. ¡°Then did your boss say when he¡¯ll be done with his meeting?¡± Shaking his head, Trevor replies, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about that. He was worried that you might get anxious waiting, so he asked me to come over and accompany you. ¡± ¡°Trevor sent you to accompany me?¡± Jasmine finds it amusing. ¡°If Trevor doesn¡¯t want to meet me, just say it. What is the meaning of sending a driver over? To insult me?¡± She is the most favored second daughter of the White family. Although she was initially against this blind date, she at least didn¡¯t show disrespect towards Trevor. But Trevor actually sent a driver to communicate with her. The more she thinks about it, the angrier she becomes. Just then, another female voice appears in the air. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a driver? Is a driver not a person? Miss, please apologize to this gentleman!¡± Trevor turns around in surprise, only to see a gentle face. It¡¯s none other than Elizabeth Thompson. She and Crystal are drinking coffee, not expecting to come across such an incident. She saw the rumored head of the Sherman family at last year¡¯s wine party and knew that the man in front of her wasn¡¯t just a driver. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stepped forward. Trevor is a real self-made man who has made a name for himself. Currently, the Sherman family has formally left River City and moved towards Capital Jasmine was just being foolish. She couldn¡¯t even discern that she was being tested. Jasmine picks up her bag, glares at Elizabeth, and says, ¡°Who are you? A dog meddling in other people¡¯s business!¡± After that, Jasmine turns around and leaves. ¡°Miss, please stop!¡± Elizabeth continues, ¡®You haven¡¯t apologized to this gentleman yet.¡± Ignoring that sentence, Jasmine goes outside, opens the car door, and drives away with a foot on the accelerator. The whole action is seamless. Watching Jasmine¡¯s retreating figure, Elizabeth turns to Trevor, her voice filled with apology, ¡°Please don¡¯t take what just happened to heart, sir. On behalf of that young lady, I apologize to you. She may not have meant to say those words.¡¯ Trevor has never seen a girl as kind as Elizabeth. For a moment, he is a little stunned. In a short while, he recovers and asks, ¡°Excuse me, miss, may I know your name?¡± ¡°Just call me Elizabeth Thompson,¡± replies Elizabeth. As Trevor is about to say something, a young woman walks over from inside, ¡°Elizabeth, let¡¯s go! We only have ten minutes before the movie starts!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, she pulls Elizabeth away. Trevor watches Elizabeth¡¯s figure leave, feeling an indescribable sensation in his heart. Crystal holds Elizabeth¡¯s arm, ¡°Elizabeth, you are too kind! He¡¯s just a driver, was it worth it to stand up for him?¡± Elizabeth replies gently, ¡°In my opinion, no occupation is superior to another.¡¯ Her voice is just loud enough for Trevor, who is behind them, to hear.. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: 064: Milk Tea Master Chapter 64: 064: Milk Tea Master Translator: 549690339 There is no hierarchy in one¡¯s occupation. A simple sentence yet it struck deep in Trevor Sherman¡¯s heart. It took Trevor a long while to recover from her words. For the first time in his life, he met such a pure and kind-hearted girl. Just now, in the cafe, there were so many people, but no one spoke up for him. Only she did. Who is this girl? Trevor stood there, watching as Elizabeth Thompson disappeared in the distance, before taking out his phone. ¡°Hey, look up someone for me.¡± After hanging up, Trevor picked up his car keys and left as well. Shortly after, his assistant replied to him. ¡°Boss, the person you asked me to look up is Elizabeth Thompson, the young lady of the Thompson family.¡± With one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding his phone, he looked ahead and asked, ¡°The First Talented Lady of River City?¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± After hanging up the phone, Trevor squinted his eyes. It turned out that Elizabeth Thompson was the real young lady of the Thompson family. Viola Thompson was only her sister in name. Although the two were sisters, the difference between them was not a little. Since he was the head of the Sherman family, Viola Thompson tried to attract his attention in every possible way. But Elizabeth Thompson was willing to help an ordinary driver. Perhaps this was the difference between a country girl and a lady from a prestigious family. Elizabeth Thompson indeed deserved the title of the First Talented Lady. Elizabeth Thompson and Crystal did not return home until after eight o¡¯clock in the evening after spending the day out. As soon as they stepped in the house, Reg Thompson greeted her with joy on his face. ¡°Elizabeth! ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, dad?¡± Reg Thompson said, ¡°The Sherman family just sent someone over.¡± The Sherman family? Hearing that, Elizabeth didn¡¯t feel surprised, and just asked, ¡°What for?¡± Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Next month is Mrs. Sherman¡¯s 86th birthday. The Sherman family came to deliver an invitation. They also said, please be sure to have Miss Thompson attend.¡± The Sherman family held a prominent position in River City and was about to enter the Capital Circle; countless people longed for an invitation from them at this time. Unexpectedly, the Sherman family took the initiative to bring an invitation to Elizabeth Thompson. ¡°Miss Thompson?¡± Hearing that, Elizabeth glanced upstairs and then said, ¡°Dad, did you ask my sister? What if it¡¯s for her again?¡± A faint remark, but it stoked the anger in Reg Thompson¡¯s heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elizabeth. I¡¯ve made it clear that it has nothing to do with that bastard. The Sherman family specifically invited you!¡¯ ¡°So the Sherman family really didn¡¯t invite my sister?¡± Elizabeth asked. ¡°They really didn¡¯t!¡± Reg Thompson continued, ¡°And the Sherman family¡¯s housekeeper asked me to relay a message to you, saying that the head of the Sherman family owes you a thank you. Elizabeth, how do you know the head of the Sherman family?¡± Reg Thompson was very curious about what his daughter had done to be treated so differently by Trevor Sherman. Everyone knew that the head of the Sherman family was a cold and aloof person, not easy to befriend. But Elizabeth managed to receive special treatment from Trevor Sherman. Thinking that his daughter was so outstanding, Reg Thompson was filled with vanity for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Elizabeth instructed, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t mention this to anyone.¡± As his daughter, Elizabeth knew Reg Thompson too well. All he liked to do was boast around others. And the last thing Trevor Sherman wanted was someone who was all about vanity. Reg Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright, Elizabeth. I got it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± Throughout the entire process, Elizabeth remained calm. It seemed as if everything was under her control. And indeed, everything was actually under her control. Although Trevor Sherman can¡¯t be compared with the venerable Terrence, his power is not to be underestimated.The future is even brighter. In River City, countless ordinary women would break their heads trying to marry Trevor Sherman. Unfortunately. She was not like those ordinary women. Either she would not marry or she would marry someone at the top of the pyramid. Now, though. She just wants to add one more fish to her pond. A fish that is willing to sacrifice everything and build bridges for her. With that thought, Elizabeth Thompson curved the corner of her lips. Sherman Family. While Mrs. Sherman was sitting cross-legged on the sofa watching a Kunqu opera, she asked, ¡°How was the blind date today?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Trevor Sherman thought of Jasmine White¡¯s face when she learned he was a driver, and felt disgusted. ¡°What¡¯s your opinion of Miss White, then?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued to ask. ¡°Ordinary and tacky!¡± Trevor Sherman did not mince words. Mrs. Sherman helplessly shook her head, ¡°l just want to know, what kind of person is not ordinary and tacky in your eyes!¡¯ Upon hearing this, Trevor Sherman laughed, ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°And now?¡± Mrs. Sherman asked. Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°Now, 1 think I might now the answer.¡± Elizabeth Thompson, to him, was the most extraordinary one. Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor Sherman with some surprise, ¡°Whose daughter is she?¡± Trevor Sherman did not answer directly, but said, ¡°You will know in the future.¡¯ Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor Sherman and narrowed her eyes. Quite strange. ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite her over on the evening of July 18th? Let me have a look?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued to ask. Trevor Sherman nodded his head. ¡°l also want to find a way to invite my little benefactor over.¡± Trevor Sherman looked at Mrs. Sherman, ¡°You be careful not to be deceived by someone.¡± The old lady was getting on in years, her mind not as nimble as when she was younger. Moreover, Mrs. Sherman was a wealthy old lady, inevitably attracting those with ulterior motives. Mrs. Sherman gave Trevor Sherman a glare, ¡°Do you really think your grandma¡¯s rice was eaten in vain all these years? I can discern whether someone is good or bad in just one look!¡± Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t argue with Mrs. Sherman, just laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to be careful, since the world is full of treacherous people.¡± Over the years, Trevor Sherman had experienced too much. Not everyone was as kind-hearted as Elizabeth Thompson. Mrs. Sherman didn¡¯t bother with Trevor Sherman anymore and sang her opera to herself. Trevor Sherman loosened his tie and headed upstairs. At that moment, his phone rang. Trevor Sherman answered the call. After putting the phone down, not knowing what had been said on the other end, he picked up his suit jacket, ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s an emergency in the company, don¡¯t wait for me tonight.¡± ¡°Understood.¡¯ Arriving at the company, the secretary immediately reported the situation to Trevor Sherman. Upon hearing, Trevor Sherman slightly knitted his brows, ¡°Immediately contact the company¡¯s executives, and have a meeting in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary nodded and went to prepare. Ten minutes later. su corporation¡¯s meeting room. Trevor Sherman stood at the front of the meeting table, ¡°Is there a better plan?¡± Su Corporation was hacked, resulting in the loss of secret files and a loss of nearly ten million. Now they must find a way to patch the vulnerabilities and recover the secret files. As soon as he said this, it became quiet under the table. Trevor Sherman pressed his brow, then asked again, ¡°Has IT located the IP address?¡± The IT department¡¯s head stood up with an ugly face, ¡°We have traced it to Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Country Polluton.¡± ¡°Since the IT department can¡¯t solve the problem, we can apply for outside help,¡± Deputy Dunn followed up: ¡°Boss, do you know about the recent popular Taro Milk Tea?¡± Of course, Trevor Sherman knew about this, ¡°You can get in touch with Milk Tea Master?¡± The Taro Milk Tea was indeed powerful; even with Trevor Sherman¡¯s pride, he willingly called him Master. Dunn said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t contact Milk Tea Master directly, I have a friend in the hacking circle who might be able to help..¡± Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: 065: You uneducated thing! Chapter 65: 065: You uneducated thing! Translator: 549690339 Su Corporation has been attacked by hackers from Country Polluton, and the IT department is currently unable to retrieve secret files across the ocean. Taro Milk Tea became famous in the hacker world after a single battle. As long as he takes action, the problem will definitely be solved. Hearing this, Trevor Sherman instantly saw hope, ¡°Deputy Zacks, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Dunn replied. After the meeting, Dunn contacted Doleman. Upon hearing the reason, Doleman said, ¡°Although I¡¯m involved in the hacker world, my skills are not even close to Milk Tea Master¡¯s, and I don¡¯t have his contact information. How about this, tell me what problems your company encountered, and I¡¯ll see if 1 can solve them.¡± ¡°Log in to WhatsApp.¡± Doleman replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Dunn immediately sent the details of Su Corporation¡¯s problem to Doleman. After some operations, Doleman picked up his phone and called out, ¡°Hey, elder brother.¡¯ ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Doleman asked, ¡°Who did your company offend? The other party is ruthless!¡± Doleman also had a small reputation in the hacker world, and there were very few problems he couldn¡¯t solve. But today¡­ he was at a loss. Hearing this, Dunn pressed his brow, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, and I only know that their IP address is in Country Polluton. Are you unable to do anything now?¡± It was not easy for Su Corporation to get to where it is today. Through hardships and thorns, they naturally set up many opponents, and many people wanted to see the company fall. ¡°I¡¯ll research a little more,¡± Doleman responded. ¡°Please do,¡± Dunn continued, ¡°As long as you can help our company solve this issue, whatever request you may have, Boss Sherman will agree.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Doleman replied, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll ask my friends for help. Don¡¯t worry, elder brother.¡± As soon as they hung up, Trevor Sherman approached Dunn. ¡°Deputy Zacks, how are things?¡± Dunn shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but my friend is already thinking of a solution.¡¯ Doleman was, after all, part of the hacker circle, so he naturally had a wider network. Trevor Sherman¡¯s brow furrowed. As the president, how could he not worry when things had come to this point? On the other side. Doleman set up a group chat and added three of his close friends. [Brothers, whether we can get rich overnight depends on this one move! ] [Piece of cake, brother, just wait for my good news.] [Just a tiny Country Polluton? In a minute, I¡¯ll make them surrender.] Soon¡­ the three originally full of confidence lost their fighting spirit. [I give up.] [l give up too!] [Brother, cheer up, we¡¯re out.] Doleman looked at the group chat messages and fell into deep thought. Just then, as if he thought of something, he moved his computer downstairs. ¡°Cleveland! Cleveland!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Cleveland was fixing a computer and looked up at Doleman upon hearing his call. Doleman continued, ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for my master?¡± Cleveland had a wary look on his face. With a smirk, Doleman said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always brag about how great your master is? Now there¡¯s an opportunity for her to prove her skills.¡± ¡°What do you mean,¡± Cleveland asked. Doleman said, ¡°The Su Corporation¡¯s IT department has been attacked, and secret files are lost. If your master can repair the firewall and recover the secret files, I¡¯ll concede that she¡¯s amazing!¡¯ Cleveland scoffed, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to admit it, my master is amazing in the first place!¡± Doleman continued, ¡°Su Corporation is a big listed group. If your master can help solve their problem, my elder brother will definitely not shortchange her.¡¯ ¡°Your elder brother?¡± Cleveland looked at him. ¡°Yep,¡± Doleman nodded and explained, ¡°My elder brother, Dunn, is the product deputy general manager of Su Corporation.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Cleveland then asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your elder brother what he can offer my master if she helps them solve their problem?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call him right away,¡± Doleman immediately picked up his phone, and suddenly like he thought of something, he turned to look at Cleveland, ¡°Are you sure your master can solve the Su Corporation¡¯s problem?¡± Hearing this, Cleveland arrogantly said, ¡°My master is the most powerful person in the world!¡± Doleman laughed and then dialed the number. ¡°Elder brother, I found a great master for you. Although she¡¯s not Taro Milk Tea, she¡¯s still confident that she can solve the problem,¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dunn immediately perked up, ¡°Help me tell them as long as they can resolve Su Corporation¡¯s crisis, we can give them whatever they want.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Dunn smiled and said, ¡°All I want is your promise, elder brother.¡± After hanging up, Doleman relayed the message to Cleveland. Cleveland immediately contacted Viola Thompson. Viola was looking to invest in a project recently, so Cleveland¡¯s call came just in time. ¡°Send me the information,¡± Cleveland went on, ¡°Master, can you come to my shop? My friend is waiting there.¡¯ After pondering, Viola agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Viola hurried downstairs. ¡°Meow! ¡± Mantou jumped down from the cat tower and followed Viola¡¯s footsteps. A person and a cat went downstairs like this. Olga watched Viola¡¯s back, ¡°Going out so late to mess around, such a badly educated thing!¡¯ ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. Maybe sister has something important to do,¡± Elizabeth Thompson said, understanding Viola¡¯s intentions. ¡°What could she possibly have to do?¡± Olga snorted coldly. A wild girl from the countryside, she didn¡¯t know many people in the city, so what else could she do other than fooling around? Elizabeth Thompson watched Viola¡¯s back and smiled slightly, not speaking. Thirty minutes later. Viola arrived at Cleveland¡¯s shop. Before she even parked the car, Cleveland saw her and excitedly said, ¡°She¡¯s here! My master is here!¡± Hearing that, Doleman immediately became energetic, ¡°Where? Where?¡± Ever since Viola hacked his computer the last time, Doleman was quite curious about this great master he¡¯s never met face-to-face. ¡°Over there!¡± Doleman pointed in Viola¡¯s direction. Following his gaze, Doleman was stunned. Because, according to Cleveland¡¯s description, his master was as beautiful as a fairy. A fairy looks like this? The woman walking towards him was clearly a plump middle-aged woman. ¡°Master,¡± Cleveland rushed out to greet her. Doleman kept watching and soon realized something was off because Cleveland had gone straight past the plump woman. Doleman immediately ran over, ¡°This¡­ this is your master?¡± The girl in front of him looked about seventeen or eighteen years old. Dressed in white with black pants. Her clear, handsome face resembled jade, an extremely rare beauty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cleveland nodded, ¡°Master, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Doleman. And this is my master.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Doleman,¡± Doleman politely extended his hand towards Viola. Viola shook his hand, ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Just two simple words, but they inexplicably exuded a strong boss aura.. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: 066: So what? Chapter 66: 066: So what? Translator: 549690339 Although Viola Thompson did not give a detailed introduction of her name, the two characters automatically surfaced in Doleman¡¯s mind. Viola Thompson. Sure enough, she lived up to her name. As beautiful as a painting. But¡­ way too young. Doleman originally had full confidence in this matter, but now that he saw Viola Thompson, he suddenly lost some of that confidence. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go in first,¡± Cleveland spoke. ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson gave a slight nod. She walked in front. Cleveland and Doleman were behind her. Doleman hooked Cleveland¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Brother, your Master is really young! ¡°Of course!¡± Cleveland replied with a hint of arrogance. As the words fell, Cleveland continued, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my Master because she¡¯s young, she¡¯s really powerful!¡± Doleman nodded. He had to admit that this girl in front of him did have some skills. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been able to counter-hack his computer so easily. It never occurred to him in his two or three years in the hacker world that he would lose to such a young girl. ¡°How confident do you think your Master is in solving the Su Corporation¡¯s problem?¡± Doleman asked next. ¡°Definitely ten out of ten!¡± Cleveland answered without hesitation. Doleman shook his head, ¡°If it was Milk Tea Master, it would definitely be ten out of ten, but your Master, how can she be compared to Milk Tea Master?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Milk Tea Master?¡± Cleveland looked at Doleman, ¡°My Master¡¯s favorite is Taro Milk Tea, maybe she is Taro Milk Tea?¡± In Cleveland¡¯s eyes, Viola Thompson was the most powerful. If Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t Taro Milk Tea, then she was definitely more powerful than Taro Milk Tea. ¡°Stop daydreaming. Taro Milk Tea Master is not someone we ordinary people can touch,¡± Doleman glanced at Viola Thompson¡¯s back and lowered his voice, ¡°l think at most a fifty percent chance.¡± He said fifty percent because Viola Thompson indeed had the strength. But ten out of ten was a bit of an exaggeration. After all, Viola was going up against the Su Corporation¡¯s IT department with hundreds of elites. The problem that hundreds of elite personnel from the Su Corporation¡¯s IT department couldn¡¯t solve, if a young girl could solve it, wouldn¡¯t it be a laughingstock? Viola Thompson entered the house and put down her backpack. At this time, a chubby big orange cat leisurely crawled out of the backpack. Doleman laughed and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, is this your cat?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s so well-behaved.¡¯ Not only well-behaved but also very cute. Even Doleman, who didn¡¯t particularly like small animals, couldn¡¯t help but stroke its little head. Cleveland immediately took out a can of food to entertain Mantou. ¡°Mantou, come here.¡¯ Seeing the can of food, Mantou immediately ran over with tiny quick steps. ¡°Meow meow meow! ¡± Doleman followed and picked up a can, then angrily said, ¡°Cleveland, you never treated me to a hundred-dollar can!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Cleveland asked. Doleman, the drama king, replied, ¡°Am I less important in your eyes than a cat?¡± As if I¡¯ve ever eaten a hundred-dollar can.¡± Cleveland responded. At this moment, Mantou raised its head and ¡°meowed¡± in a rather arrogant manner, as if saying, [Foolish humans, I¡¯ve eaten a thousand-dollar can before.] ¡°No wonder it doesn¡¯t eat the cat food I buy anymore,¡± Viola Thompson walked over and picked up a can, ¡°Don¡¯t spoil it like this in the future, what kind of family can afford to raise such a picky kitten?¡± Cleveland nodded obediently, but in his hand he quickly opened another can of food for Mantou. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Which computer should I use?¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, use this one.¡± Doleman pointed at the laptop. ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly and sat down in front of the computer. Doleman then asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, how long do you think you need? What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll prepare some late-night snacks.¡± Viola Thompson opened the laptop, ¡°The problem is not big, give me twenty minutes.¡± Not a big problem? Twenty minutes? Doleman felt that Viola Thompson was somewhat underestimating the situation, ¡°Miss Thompson, the problem may be much more serious than you think. The opponent¡¯s IP address is in Country Polluton.¡± ¡°Country Polluton¡­¡± Viola Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°Very powerful?¡± Just five words. Very simple and casual, yet inexplicably shocking. Doleman swallowed, ¡°Miss Thompson, you should know that Country Polluton¡­ is an internet powerhouse, right?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Viola Thompson countered. Hearing this, Doleman just smiled and remained silent. Youthful arrogance. Viola Thompson would soon know the strength of Country Polluton. In the meantime, the computer screen had already turned into a full screen of code. Viola Thompson had one hand on the mouse and the other on the keyboard. Her fingers moved swiftly. For a moment, the only sound in the air was the tapping of the keyboard. Pitter-patter. Doleman watched closely from behind. Holy crap! Holy crap! This hand speed. It was so much faster than his. Most importantly, this was single-handed operation. Across the ocean. ¡°Boss, it seems like the Su Corporation has managed to find an expert!¡¯ Upon hearing this, the blond-haired blue-eyed man stood up from the couch, walked over to the computer, and narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is the expert they found?¡± ¡°Not worth a single strike.¡± Beep beep¡ª- Just as these words were spoken, an alarm sounded in the air. The blond-haired, blue-eyed man frowned slightly, pushed his subordinate away, sat in front of the computer himself, and immediately entered a state of alert. He was only one second away. If he hadn¡¯t acted immediately, the firewall would have been breached. It seemed that the Su Corporation had indeed found a powerful expert this time. The man immediately focused all his attention, and under his operation, the code on the screen constantly changed. Compared to him, Viola Thompson was much more relaxed. Calm and composed. One hand on the mouse and the other holding the milk tea that Cleveland had bought, taking a sip. Doleman stood behind her. Viola Thompson¡¯s approach was a bit confusing for him. The progress bar showed ninety-nine percent. It was still one percent away from being hacked. Doleman originally thought that Viola Thompson¡¯s fast hand speed at the beginning might bring him a surprise. But he didn¡¯t expect it to end up like this. At this moment, Doleman received a message from Dunn asking about their progress. Doleman typed: [Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry, if it doesn¡¯t work this time, I¡¯ll think of another way for you.] Before the message was sent, a crisp voice suddenly came through the air. ¡°Over.¡± Over? Doleman looked down at Viola Thompson, thinking he was having an auditory hallucination, and asked with some disbelief, ¡°Miss Thompson, what did you say?¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Tell the Su Corporation to check if there are any other problems.¡± Doleman was stunned. That¡¯s it? It¡¯s solved already? He doubted that Viola Thompson was bluffing. Cleveland knocked on Doleman¡¯s head, ¡°Hey! My Master is talking to you!¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Doleman finally reacted, ¡°Miss Thompson, wait a minute, let me ask¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his phone rang. It was Dunn calling. ¡°Senior Brother.¡¯ Dunn¡¯s voice was very excited, ¡°Doleman, your friend is so amazing!¡¯ Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: 066: Heading to River City Chapter 67: 066: Heading to River City Translator: 549690339 Originally, Dunn didn¡¯t have high expectations for the friend Doleman had mentioned. After all, Doleman¡¯s skills weren¡¯t too bad either, and if he couldn¡¯t solve the problem, his friend probably couldn¡¯t either. Only those with comparable abilities in the hacker circle could become friends. Big shots like Taro Milk Tea had their separate circle of friends. As Dunn was inquiring about Taro Milk Tea¡¯s contact information, he suddenly received a call from the company. Doleman was still a little confused, ¡°Master, so all the problems have been solved?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dunn continued, ¡°Doleman, I won¡¯t say more since the meeting time is almost upon us. Just send me your friend¡¯s account later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Up until he hung up the phone, Doleman still had a dumbfounded look on his face. ¡°How about it? Isn¡¯t my master awesome?¡± Cleveland came over, throwing an arm around Doleman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Awesome!¡± Doleman nodded. Cleveland looked smug, ¡°I told you long ago that my master is super awesome, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Do you believe it now?¡± ¡°I believe it.¡± Doleman continued nodding. He still couldn¡¯t make out how Viola Thompson had operated until now. She had solved all the problems before he could even see how she did it. Is this the legendary big shot operation? Just then, it seemed Doleman remembered something, and added: ¡°Um, Great Master, send me your receiving account.¡± Unconsciously, Doleman had already switched from calling her ¡®Miss Thompson¡¯ to Great Master.¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± Viola took out her phone, ¡°Let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp. I¡¯ll send it to you later.¡± Add on WhatsApp. The Great Master took the initiative to add him on WhatsApp! Happiness arrived too suddenly. Doleman immediately took out his phone, ¡°Great Master, let me scan your QR code!¡± He was so quick, fearing Viola might change her mind in the next second. After all, she¡¯s a true Great Master. Ding. Doleman scanned the code. Viola¡¯s WhatsApp name was the abbreviation of her name. SH. Her profile picture was simple, a chubby cat. Doleman carefully added a note for her. Great Master. Viola picked up her backpack, unzipped it, and called, ¡°Mantou, come here.¡± Hearing Viola¡¯s voice, Mantou immediately ran over and dived into the bag. Cleveland walked over, ¡°Master, are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes. Cleveland glanced at his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s only 10:30 now. Why don¡¯t we go for some late-night snacks? I know a place that tastes pretty good.¡± Viola refused. She still had to go back and get her beauty sleep. Cleveland immediately said, ¡°They have unlimited milk tea there, and I heard the boss came from the grasslands and has a secret recipe that makes people crave a second cup after the first.¡± Hearing this, Viola¡¯s eyes crinkled, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Doleman joined in, ¡°I know the place Cleveland is talking about too, and their milk tea is excellent!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Viola picked up her bag. Cleveland immediately followed in her footsteps. Half an hour later, they arrived at a barbecue shop called Three Brothers. The shop indeed had a good reputation, and although it was after 11 0¡¯clock, there were still many people in line. After waiting in line for about half an hour, it was finally their turn. Viola¡¯s interest in milk tea exceeded that of food, so she went straight to the self-service milk tea counter to experience milk tea freedom. Capital City.Thompson Family Manor. Second-floor bedroom facing the sun. Sylvia Thompson was holding her phone, ¡°How is it? Are the results out yet?¡± ¡°I just got the results.¡± ¡°Take a look.¡± These three days had been enough for Sylvia to arrange everything. If that person really was Viola Thompson, she naturally had a way to make her disappear from this world forever. No one could replace her position as Young Miss Thompson Family. With that in mind, a fierce look flashed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes as she looked out the window. ¡°No need to worry, she¡¯s not Viola.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Sylvia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard during this period.¡± After hanging up, Sylvia went downstairs. Mary Perryne was chatting with the maid about something. ¡°Mom, what are you all chatting about, so happy? At this, Mary Perryne turned her head and looked at Sylvia, her face rarely showing a hint of a smile, ¡°l was talking to Aunt Zhang about your big brother. He¡¯s not young anymore, but he still doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Mandel Thompson was already thirty years old and hadn¡¯t even held a girl¡¯s hand, which made Mary Perryne quite worried. Sylvia said softly, ¡°Niom, big brother is a man with a mind of his own, don¡¯t worry.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sylvia took Mary Perryne¡¯s arm, ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mary Perryne asked. Sylvia bit her lip, hesitating, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you because I haven¡¯t confirmed the final result yet.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hand, somewhat excitedly, ¡°Is it news about your sister?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my sister or not, but the features in various aspects are quite consistent, and she has a red birthmark on her left arm. And¡­,¡± Sylvia paused here, very regretful, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m actually quite regretful telling you this now. If that person isn¡¯t my sister, I can¡¯t imagine how disappointed you must feel¡­¡± Red birthmark. Hearing this, Aunt Zhang, the maid, changed her face for a moment, but quickly returned to her normal expression. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Mary Perryne said, ¡°Sylvia, even if there¡¯s the slightest ripple, you must not hide it from me! Even if she¡¯s not your sister, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡± At least, through this matter, she could see a glimmer of hope. Sylvia looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s agree that if that person is not my sister, you won¡¯t be sad or upset.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Tell me quickly, where is the child who looks like your sister? Let¡¯s go right away!¡¯ Sylvia said, ¡°I just got the news. Her name is Rachel Barton. She grew up in an orphanage and currently lives in River City.¡± It was because Sylvia knew that Rachel Barton was not Viola Thompson that she revealed this matter. She had to let Thompson Family know how hard she had searched for Viola. At the same time, she could also let Mary Perryne give up. After so many years, Viola Thompson was probably already dead outside. Growing up in an orphanage. Hearing this, Mary Perryne was very distressed. If this Rachel Barton was her Viola, how much hardship had her Viola suffered since childhood. Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. Seeing Mary Perryne like this, Sylvia frowned imperceptibly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did she truly not compare to Viola? She was clearly more sensible, more filial, more outstanding, and more beautiful than Viola. For more than a decade, it was she who had been by Thompson Family¡¯s side. Viola had never even shown her face, yet she easily won everyone¡¯s love, Was that fair to her? Sylvia tried hard to suppress the discomfort in her heart, continuing, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve booked a flight to River City tomorrow morning at six, you¡¯ll have to get up early. You haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days, so go upstairs and rest. Whether that person is my sister or not, you have to be in the best mental state to meet her.. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: 067: My boyfriend is more handsome than him. Chapter 68: 067: My boyfriend is more handsome than him. Translator: 549690339 Hearing that, Mary Perryne quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go back to rest immediately.¡± Sylvia Thompson stood up, took Mary Perryne i s arm, and escorted her upstairs. Aunt Zhang looked at the fading figures of the mother and daughter and lowered her eyes, lost in thought. Soon, they arrived at the third floor. Sylvia helped Mary sit down by the bed, ¡°Mom, goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Mary Perryne told Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, you should rest early too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia nodded. As she finished speaking, Sylvia turned around to leave, when at that moment, Mary grabbed her hand. ¡°Sylvia, wait a moment.¡± Sylvia looked back, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary stared at Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s leave for River City right now! What if your sister suddenly leaves River City? I¡¯m so anxious right now, I wish 1 could fly to River City right away.¡± Sylvia suppressed the displeasure in her heart. Mary was still unsure whether Rachel Barton was indeed Viola Thompson or not, but she was already so agitated. If they really found Viola, would there be any room left for her in the Thompson household? Thinking about this, Sylvia clenched her fists. Her knuckles had already turned slightly white from the pressure. ¡°Mom, calm down,¡± Sylvia looked at Mary, her hands pressing down on her shoulders, her tone still gentle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now. First of all, we still can¡¯t be sure whether that person is my sister. And secondly, it¡¯s already midnight. There are no flights now, and we have booked a flight at six tomorrow morning. You should rest properly, and I will call you when it¡¯s time.¡± Mary slowly calmed down and held Sylvia¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Alright, Sylvia, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ten minutes later, Sylvia returned to her own room. Her face looked somewhat tired. She didn¡¯t know when the Thompson Family would truly accept her. All these years, she had been wearing a mask, constantly trying to please the Thompson Family. It was too exhausting. Sylvia sat down in front of the dresser mirror, looking at her reflection, feeling a great sense of unfamiliarity. Knock, knock, knock. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Sylvia adjusted her emotions, the corners of her mouth displaying a gentle curve. The next second, Aunt Zhang walked in with a tonic. ¡°Miss, the kitchen stewed bird¡¯s nest today. I brought you some.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhang.¡± Sylvia was always like this ¨C polite, well-mannered, and knowing proper etiquette, no matter the time, place or person. Even when dealing with the household¡¯s servants, she treated everyone equally and never put on the airs of a rich heiress. That¡¯s why the servants in the house liked her too. Aunt Zhang wiped her hands on her apron, smiling, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no need for you to be so polite with me. This is what I should do.¡± Sylvia picked up the bowl of bird¡¯s nest and took a sip. Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia and asked, ¡°Miss, are you really going to River City with Madam tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded. Aunt Zhang hesitated, ¡°There is something I don¡¯t know if I should say or not. After all, I¡¯m just a servant in this family.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia turned her eyes towards Aunt Zhang, ¡®You¡¯ve worked in this family for so many years, and 1 practically grew up under your care. Feel free to say whatever you want, I¡¯ve never treated you as just a servant.¡± In fact, all of this was Sylvia¡¯s fagade. She wished she could be like the Thompson Brothers, doing whatever they wanted without having to deliberately please anyone. But she couldn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t the Thompsons¡¯ biological daughter. She had to be the most perfect person in everyone¡¯s eyes. Flawless in every way. Aunt Zhang sighed, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve seen everything you¡¯ve done over these years, and I truly feel for you! Although you¡¯re not the biological daughter of Sir and Madam, you¡¯ve done even better than a real daughter would! Even many biological daughters can¡¯t do what you¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t know what Sir and Madam are thinking, insisting on finding Viola. Is this blood relationship really that important?¡± This question really stumped Sylvia. She also wanted to ask the Thompson Family, was blood relationship that important? Even Aunt Zhang, an outsider, could see her difficulties, so why couldn¡¯t the Thompson Family? In the end, they simply didn¡¯t consider her their biological daughter! It was ironic. ¡°Aunt Zhang, please don¡¯t say such things again. Dad and Niom have been very good to me, treating me as their own daughter. But after all, my sister is their real child, and I was just adopted by them. It¡¯s only natural for them to want to find my sister back, and I don¡¯t mind at all. In the future, I will do my best to help them find my sister.¡± Saying this, Sylvia paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not as good as you think. I¡¯m just doing what I should do.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve already done your best. As the saying goes, ¡®an outsider sees things clearer.¡¯ You¡¯re like family to me, so 1 hope that no matter what, you¡¯ll think of yourself first and leave yourself a way out.¡± At this point, Aunt Zhang looked back at the direction of the door and subconsciously lowered her voice, ¡°Actually, not everyone with a red birthmark on their right arm is necessarily Viola. Be careful not to be deceived.¡¯ After saying that, Aunt Zhang collected the bowl of bird¡¯s nest and turned to leave. Sylvia watched Aunt Zhangs retreating figure, her eyes narrowed slightly. River City. Viola Thompson brought three cups of milk tea to the table. Cleveland had already ordered the dishes and handed the menu to Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, see if there¡¯s anything else to add.¡± Viola Thompson took the menu, glanced at it, ¡°Almost. We can add more if it¡¯s not enough.¡± She wasn¡¯t picky, she could eat anything. Doleman looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Great Master, how many years have you been studying computers?¡± He was very curious now. ¡°About¡­ six or seven years.¡± Six or seven years? Doleman was a little surprised. You can be so good at computers after five or six years? This, this, this is a bit scary. No wonder she¡¯s a Great Master! Viola Thompson took a sip of her milk tea and said with a pleasant surprise, ¡°The milk tea in this shop is better than I expected!¡± When she laughed, her cheeks were graced with dimples, like dazzling peach blossoms in April, and like willows swaying by the river, graceful and charming. Such is the beauty of a heart mole and the saudade in front of the bed. This scene just happened to catch the eye of a man in a wheelchair nearby. The corners of the man¡¯s thin lips raised unconsciously. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± Adam stopped and looked down at Terrence Lentz. ¡± I¡¯m hungry.¡± Adam widened his eyes, not understanding what was going on, ¡°Well¡­ ¡® Before he could finish, the man interrupted him, ¡°Let¡¯s have a late-night snack.¡¯ Adam looked back at a fly restaurant on the side of the road. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yes. Adam swallowed, not quite believing it. When did the distinguished Mister Terrence Lentz ever lower himself like this? A fly restaurant! Upon entering, Adam found out Terrence Lentz¡¯s real intention. So it was about something other than food. ¡°Sister-in-Law¡­¡± Adam began to yell. Terrence Lentz interrupted him firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Adam immediately closed his mouth. If it wasn¡¯t about food and he couldn¡¯t call out, what was going on? Terrence Lentz¡¯s eyes fell on a vacant table next door, ¡°Sit there.¡± Although it was just next door, there was a decorative cloth barrier between the two tables, so it was easy not to see each other if one was not paying attention. After sitting down, Adam ordered a few dishes at random. Terrence Lentz ordered a milk tea. Adam had always found it strange, as he had never seen Terrence Lentz drink milk tea before. However, when he saw the milk tea on Viola Thompson¡¯s table, he no longer found it strange. Just then, a male voice came from the table next door. ¡°Hello, Miss. Can l, I have your WeChat?¡± Hearing this, Terrence Lentz¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. Viola Thompson put down her milk tea cup and looked at him: ¡°You want my WeChat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The male student nodded shyly. Viola Thompson frowned imperceptibly, ¡°But I only have one M/eChat, so if I give it to you, what do 1 use?¡± Hearing this, Doleman next to her burst into laughter. The Great Master is so adorable! Ha ha ha! Adam on the next table also laughed. The sister-in-law is quite interesting. The man who wanted the WeChat had never expected Viola Thompson¡¯s thought process to be so unique. He immediately explained: ¡°No, no, Miss, you misunderstand. I just want to add your WeChat contacts, not your actual WeChat app.¡± ¡°You have good taste,¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, and then smiled gently, ¡°However, I already have a fianc¨¦.¡± Fianc¨¦! This word surprised not only the man who wanted her WeChat but also Cleveland and Doleman sitting across from her. No one had expected that Viola Thompson would have a fianc¨¦. Even Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t expect this answer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His deep phoenix eyes were as black as the night, with no visible depth. After the man left, Cleveland looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, you were just lying to that guy, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes were serious, ¡°l really have a fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± Cleveland continued to ask. ¡°No.¡± Viola Thompson said, ¡°And my fianc¨¦ is better-looking than him..¡± Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: 068: Allowing One’s Enemy to Escape in order to Capture Him Later Chapter 69: 068: Allowing One¡¯s Enemy to Escape in order to Capture Him Later Translator: 549690339 Terrence Lentz is indeed very handsome. And he just happened to fit perfectly with Viola Thompson¡¯s aesthetic taste, so, having such a fiance, it didn¡¯t seem like a loss at all. My fiance is more handsome than him. This sentence, inexplicably, stirred something within Terrence Lentz¡¯s heart. A strange feeling. An agitation that couldn¡¯t be described in words. Terrence Lentz picked up his milk tea, gulped down the mellow beverage, its coolness soothing his restlessness. Across the table, Adam was silently observing Viola Thompson. Just like everyone else. Viola Thompson¡¯s response had taken him by surprise. Viola Thompson was eighteen this year, currently enrolled at North Bridge High School, her future held infinite possibilities. If it were anyone else, they certainly would never admit in public that they already have a fiance. But Viola Thompson candidly put it out there. The conversation at the neighboring table continued. David Pillar was very curious, ¡°Master, who¡¯s your fianc¨¦?¡± Upon hearing this, Adam pricked up his ears. He wanted to know what Viola Thompson would say. Would Viola Thompson say Terrence Lentz¡¯s name? Under normal circumstances, she probably wouldn¡¯t. After all, young girls care about their reputations. Who would want a man with a bad reputation as a fianc¨¦? Just then, a soft voice rang out in the air. ¡°Terrence Lentz.¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet firm and resolute. It was so enchanting. Each word resonated. Adam was dumbstruck. Before even forming a reply, Doleman next door continued asking: ¡°The one from the Lentz Clan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Unable to believe what she just said, his eyes wide, Doleman asked, ¡°Really him?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Viola Thompson glanced at him. Doleman swallowed hard. There was a problem. A big problem! In River City, who doesn¡¯t know about Terrence Lentz, the third son of the Lentz Clan? Terrence Lentz¡¯s fame in River City is well-known, he¡¯s virtually a negative example for all parents. Viola Thompson was not only good-looking but also capable, why would she choose someone like him to be her fiance? ¡°M/ell, not necessarily a problem,¡± Doleman scratched his head, ¡°it¡¯s just that Master, how did you fall for him?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s handsome.¡± Viola Thompson earnestly replied, ¡°Moreover, haven¡¯t you heard of an adage?¡± ¡°What adage?¡± Doleman asked. Viola Thompson sipped her Milk Tea, ¡°Aesthetic is justice.¡± Doleman: . David Pillar looked up at Viola Thompson, sounding hesitant. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve heard Terrence Lentz has a bad reputation in River City. And you¡¯re still young; you have plenty more opportunities in the future. I think you need to reconsider this.¡¯ To say he had a bad reputation was just to save face for Terrence Lentz. In David Pillar¡¯s eyes, Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz¡¯s relationship was like sticking a fresh flower into a pile of dung. After all, his Master was the most outstanding and beautiful teacher in the world. What¡¯s Terrence Lentz compared to her? Viola Thompson asked with an indifferent tone, ¡°Have you met Terrence Lentz?¡± ¡°No.¡± David Pillar and Doleman shook their heads. Viola continued asking, ¡°Do you know him?¡± Both of them shook their heads again. Viola continued, ¡°If you haven¡¯t met him and don¡¯t know him, why do you deny him?¡± ¡°But everyone says so.¡± David Pillar retorted. Viola gave a slight smile, ¡°Just following the crowd.¡± This simple phrase set off waves of ripples in someone¡¯s heart. Like throwing a huge stone into a calm lake. Adam couldn¡¯t help giving Terrence Lentz a thumbs up. ¡°Little Sister-in-law got vision! ¡± Terrence Lentz lifted the corner of his lips, not saying a word. Across from Viola Thompson, David Pillar scratched his head, ¡°That does make sense. Anyways, Master, I respect your choice. If one day that terd Terrence dares to bully you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure he pays dearly.¡±Although Terrence Lentz had a bad reputation, Viola Thompson liked him! ¡°Okay.¡± Viola gave a slight nod. Doleman still felt that Terrence Lentz was not worthy of Viola Thompson, but since Viola did not despise Terrence, he really didn¡¯t have much to say. After dinner. Doleman went to pay the bill. However, he was informed that a young woman had already paid it. Doleman trotted back to his seat, ¡°Great Master, did you pay the bill?¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°l paid the bill when I went to get the Milk Tea.¡± ¡°Great Master, how can I accept this? I should be the one treating you to dinner.¡¯ ¡°You can treat me next time,¡± Viola said, finishing the last of her Milk Tea, ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡± Viola got up to go to the restroom. The restroom was past the cashier, and there were several people standing near the cashier, blocking the way. Viola moved sideways to get past them, ¡°Excuse me, please make way.¡± That voice sounded familiar. Trevor Sherman turned around and saw a face that could mesmerize a city. It was her again. The chances of bumping into her lately seemed to be increasing. Obviously, this was no longer a coincidence. But, how did she know he was going to this restaurant? After all, only Mrs. Sherman knew about this. Trevor Sherman furrowed his brows inconspicuously, quickly averting his gaze, pretending he hadn¡¯t seen Viola. He thought Viola would initiate a conversation, say something about the coincidence. Unexpectedly, Viola behaved as if she hadn¡¯t seen him either and walked straight past. Clearly, this was a game of playing hard to get. However, this trick was so clich¨¦ he¡¯d lost count of how many times he¡¯d seen it. ¡°Sir, your takeout is ready.¡± Then, a waiter¡¯s voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor came back to his senses, ¡°Thank you.¡± Picking up his takeout, Trevor left the restaurant. The Su Corporation was nearby. After work, Trevor unexpectedly received a call from Mrs. Sherman who wanted to eat paper-wrapped fish from this restaurant. So, despite his fatigue, Trevor stopped by to get it. Shortly after, Viola exited the restroom. ¡°Are you finished eating?¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished.¡± The two men nodded. Viola picked up her backpack from the floor, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Only then did Cleveland notice something, ¡°Mantou is gone.¡± Viola laughed, ¡°No worries, Mantou knows the way home. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Mantou often disappeared for several days at a time. Viola was used to it. ¡°Okay.¡± Cleveland nodded, following behind Viola along with Doleman. Once the three left, Adam Swantz emerged from the restaurant, pushing a wheelchair. Gazing at the endless night, Adam sighed, ¡°Sister-in-law is such a good person!¡± There sat Terrence in the wheelchair, playing with a silver ring on his finger. His eyes were deep, and the moonlight adorned his body with a gleam. The next morning. Mary Perryne woke up at three in the morning. In fact, she hadn¡¯t slept all night. Just after washing up, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Mom.¡± Mary went to open the door, ¡°Sylvia, why are you up so early?¡± Sylvia replied with a smile, ¡°l wanted you to see my sister early. Plus, you didn¡¯t sleep all night, right?¡± Mary was touched and held Sylvia¡¯s hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having breakfast, the two set off for the airport. At nine thirty in the morning. The plane landed on time at River City¡¯s airport. Sylvia pulled her suitcase, ¡°Mom, shall we rest in the hotel first?¡± Mary shook her head and refused, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, let¡¯s go see your sister first.¡± She was eager to see her daughter. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: 069: My Fiancée’s Cat Chapter 70: 069: My Fianc¨¦e¡¯s Cat Translator: 549690339 At this moment, Marys mind must be filled with thoughts of Viola, right? She felt like a joke. Sylvia¡¯s heart was a mixture of complex emotions, but her face still wore a gentle smile, ¡°Mom, I have a feeling that we will definitely find my sister this time.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary nodded her head. She dreamt of finding her daughter as soon as possible. When Viola had gone missing, she was not even a month old. Has anyone bullied her¡­ Has she thought about home over these years¡­ Mary had accumulated too many questions and wanted to ask her daughter personally. As soon as the two left the airport, they saw the driver who had come to pick them up. ¡°Miss.¡± Sylvia nodded and handed her luggage to him, ¡°Go straight to 611 Coast Road.¡± Rachel Barton lives at 611 Coast Road. Hearing this, the driver glanced at Sylvia and nodded. Sylvia helped Mary into the car and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Mom, it will take a while to get there. You can rest for a while, and I¡¯ll wake you up when we arrive. Although Mary looked tired, the thought of seeing her long-lost daughter filled her with energy. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me who is tired, but you. You¡¯ve been busy with all this; you must be exhausted. Sylvia, you should rest for a while.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Sylvia shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m young and don¡¯t feel tired. Besides, I feel very fortunate to be able to do something for my sister.¡± Marv held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°Sylvia, Viola is lucky to have such a sensible sister like you. I am very happy.¡± Sylvia looked at Mary, her eyes slightly reddening, ¡°Actually, I am also very honored to be your daughter. Viola¡¯s sister.¡± Mary hugged Sylvia tightly, choking silently. Over the years, Sylvia had done a lot for their family and for Viola, and Mary had seen it all. Actually, many people had advised Mary not to search for Viola any longer. After all, so many years had passed. No one knew whether Viola was still alive. Even if she was alive, she might not be as outstanding as Sylvia. Everyone knew that among the high society of Capital City, Sylvia was one of the best. Who wouldn¡¯t respectfully address her as Miss Thompson? Even when they had adopted Sylvia by coincidence back then, some people had suggested they conceal Sylvia¡¯s identity and let her replace Viola, raising her as their own daughter. But Mary couldn¡¯t do it. No matter what, she could never forget her own daughter, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to replace her. Sylvia was Sylvia, and Viola was Viola. The two were separate individuals. At this moment, a phone¡¯s ringtone sounded in the air. Mary let go of Sylvia, took a deep breath, and, adjusting her emotions, answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± From the other end of the phone, Sawyer¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mary, Mr. Roy will be coming to Capital City with his wife tomorrow afternoon. Please arrange for someone to pick them up at the airport.¡± Mr. Roy was Sawyers good friend and a duke from Uron Country, with a distinguished status. It should be Sawyer himself who picked them up, but he was busy with more pressing matters, so he had to ask Mary to handle it. Mary said, ¡°Sawyer, I¡¯m not home right now. Let Brandon go pick them up tomorrow. ¡± Sawyer didn¡¯t know that Mary had left Capital City, and he asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at my younger sister¡¯s place.¡± ¡°Oh, alright,¡± Sawyer didn¡¯t ask more questions, and went on, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Brandon, you enjoy your time with your sister and don¡¯t worry about things at home.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded. After hanging up the phone, Sylvia looked at Mary, ¡°Mom, have you still not told Dad about Viola?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Mary replied. The main reason was that Sawyer was busy with a multinational business deal. Moreover, she knew that Sawyer wanted to find their daughter even more than she did. Some things were better left unsaid to avoid giving him false hope, only to disappoint him again. It was too heart-wrenching. Sylvia expressed her understanding, ¡°That¡¯s fine, we can just let Dad hear the best news directly.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Another hour passed. The car finally came to a stop. Sylvia looked at the driver, ¡°Have we arrived?¡± ¡°We have.¡¯ Mary was so excited that she didn¡¯t wait for Sylvia to speak, and just got out of the car. Only after opening the car door did they realize they were in front of a residential building. The area was designated as resettlement housing.The environment wasn¡¯t great. Mary Perryne looked around at the surroundings, finally looking at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Is this the place, Sylvia?¡± Sylvia took out her phone, checked, and then nodded, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your sister then?¡± Sylvia held Mary¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry yet. Let me take you upstairs first.¡± Rachel Barton lived on the seventh floor without an elevator. Before opening the door, Sylvia turned to look at Mary and advised: ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not sure if Rachel is my sister yet, so keep your cool when you first see her. I have talked to her about everything else, and we can go straight to the hospital after.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded, trying hard to suppress the excitement in her heart. Soon, the door was opened. ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± A seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl with a sweet smile on her face opened the door. Mary stared at her intently. Is this her daughter? If it is, how wonderful that would be¡­ ¡°My name is Sylvia Thompson. I¡¯ve added you on WhatsApp before,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°This is my mother.¡± Mary immediately greeted her, ¡°Miss Si.¡± Her voice was trembling. A moment later, Mary asked, ¡°Could¡­ could I see the red birthmark on your right arm?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel nodded, rolled up her sleeve. On her fair arm, a red birthmark appeared. The same. Exactly the same. Mary¡¯s tears fell like rain, and she covered her face and cried bitterly, as if her daughter in her cradle back then was floating in front of her eyes. Sylvia held Mary, ¡°Mom, calm down.¡± She raised her head to apologize to Rachel, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. My mom just misses my sister too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± Rachel could empathize with Mary¡¯s feelings since she too wanted to find her family. Shall we go to the hospital now?¡± Rachel inquired. ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded as she held Mary, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Half an hour later. They arrived at the hospital. The doctor collected their blood samples. Mary was a little anxious and pulled the doctor to ask, ¡°Doctor, how long will it take to get the results?¡± ¡°The fastest would be three days.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Rachel had other matters to attend to, so she left after the blood samples were taken. Watching Rachel¡¯s retreating figure, Mary felt a little sad. Sylvia comforted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad, you¡¯ll see my sister in three days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first.¡± Sylvia held Mary¡¯s arm and they walked out. Mary didn¡¯t sleep all night and woke up early to catch a plane. After arriving in River City, she had been in the car for several hours, so she was indeed very tired now. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡¯ Just as they were about to leave the hospital, Sylvia felt her phone vibrate in her bag. She said, ¡°Mom, wait for me at the entrance. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± Sylvia walked towards the restroom. While Mary stood and waited. ¡°Meow! ¡± At that moment, a chubby cat ran up to Mary and rubbed its little head against her leg, as if it was acting coquettish. Mary loved cats and immediately bent down to pick up the chubby cat, ¡°Little guy, you¡¯re so fat.¡± The chubby cat acted as if it recognized Mary, rubbing its little head against her chin coquettishly. ¡°Mantou.¡± At that moment, a deep voice sounded in the air. Mary turned around and saw a young man sitting in a wheelchair. He had a distinct and handsome face and an extraordinary temperament that ordinary people could not possess. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially those eyes, they were a little hard to look directly at. Such a pity¡­ He was disabled. ¡°Young man, is this your cat?¡± Mary asked, holding the cat as she walked over. The man nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s my fianc¨¦e¡¯s cat..¡± Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: 070: It’s actually her! Chapter 71: 070: It¡¯s actually her! Translator: 549690339 Mary nodded with a smile, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e raised it very well.¡± Although it was just a Chinese garden cat, its fur was shiny, its body strong and sturdy, and there was no peculiar smell, showing that the owner liked it a lot and took great care in raising it. Without thinking about it, the owner must also be a noble-hearted person. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mary bent down to return the cat to Terrence Lentz. Terrence took the cat. Mantou cleverly rubbed its head against Mary¡¯s head. As if it was reluctant to part with Mary. Somehow, Mary felt that she had a strong connection with this cat, and she stroked Mantou¡¯s head, ¡°Little fellow, goodbye until we meet again.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± At this time, Sylvia jogged over from the direction of the bathroom. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Mary held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As she was leaving, Sylvia turned her head to look at the man sitting in the wheelchair. It was just a glance. But it made Sylvia¡¯s breathing chaotic. The man¡¯s facial features were as beautiful as jade, with sharp contours. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, his spine was as straight as a rod. His dark, piercing eyes were unfathomable, and his high, chiseled nose was without a single blemish. As the daughter of the Thompson clan, Sylvia had seen many movie stars. But now, not one of them could compare with the man before her. Even Edward Thompson, the movie king, paled in comparison to this man. At first glance, it was obvious that he was no ordinary person. When did River City get such a big shot? Sylvia quickly retracted her gaze, then asked, ¡°Mom, do you like that cat?¡± Mary nodded, ¡°l don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I have a great connection with that cat.¡¯ ¡°Then let me go ask that gentleman if he is willing to sell his cat.¡± As she said this, Sylvia was about to go over. Mary held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sylvia asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Mary said, ¡°The cat was raised by that gentleman¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± If someone can raise a cat so well, naturally they are not someone short on money. Upon hearing this, Sylvia nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s wait until we return to Capital City, and we¡¯ll go to a cat shelter with my sister and pick out a good-looking cat. ¡± ¡°Yeah.¡¯ Mary smiled softly, as if envisioning the scene of her and her daughter personally picking a cat. On this side. Adam Swantz jogged to Terrence¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Terrence.¡¯ Terrence glanced back slightly, ¡°Did you pick up the person?¡± Adam shook his head, ¡°The plane was delayed. They rescheduled the flight for tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. At the Sherman Family residence. Mrs. Sherman sat on the sofa. At this time, the housekeeper walked in from the outside. ¡°Mrs.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± With respect, the housekeeper said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked everything you asked me to.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman immediately became spirited and turned her head to ask, ¡°Tell me about the situation of my little benefactor.¡± The housekeeper continued, ¡°Your little benefactor is Viola Thompson, adopted daughter of the Thompson Clan. She is currently attending North Bridge High School.¡± Adopted Daughter of the Thompson Clan. Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman frowned slightly, ¡°The one who is engaged to the Lentz Clan?¡± The engagement between the Thompson and Lentz clans was well-known, and the day the engagement had turned into a farce with peach replacing plum. No one knew how many people had laughed at them. ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper nodded. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Sherman was first very surprised, and then her eyes showed a trace of pity. She had never dreamed that her little benefactor would turn out to be the Thompson Clan¡¯s adopted daughter. Moreover, the whole River City knew that Terrence Lentz was a good-for-nothing. Her little benefactor was not only beautiful but also had excellent medical skills and a kind heart. She could find a man a thousand times better than Terrence.lsn¡¯t this like a fresh flower stuck in cow dung? After all, in Mrs. Sherman¡¯s eyes, even her own grandson Trevor wasn¡¯t good enough for Viola Thompson. Who would have thought that Terrence Lentz would end up with her? Mrs. Sherman was furious, ¡°The Thompson Clan is just awful, sacrificing my little savior instead of their own daughter!¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Indeed, the Thompson Clan¡¯s actions are quite inappropriate.¡± ¡°Inappropriate? It¡¯s downright ridiculous!¡± Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°l thought the Thompson Clan would change with Elizabeth¡¯s generation, but they still can¡¯t shake their nouveau riche ways. Lucky for my little savior; she wasn¡¯t raised by them. They couldn¡¯t possibly raise a decent daughter with their attitudes!¡± It seems that River City¡¯s top scholar isn¡¯t anything special either. The housekeeper lowered his head. He couldn¡¯t respond to that comment. After all, Trevor had just asked him to deliver an invitation to Elizabeth. It was obvious that Trevor highly appreciated Elizabeth. ¡°Have you found out my little savior¡¯s preferences?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued to ask. The housekeeper replied, ¡°Miss Thompson is very fond of milk tea.¡± ¡°Milk tea?¡± Mrs. Sherman asked. ¡°Yes. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Mrs. Sherman nodded and made a mental note of the housekeeper¡¯s words. Just before school let out, Mrs. Sherman appeared at the school gate on time. She even carried two milk teas in her hands. At 5 p.m. North Bridge High School let out on time. Watching the students in uniforms come out from the school gate one by one, a smile unconsciously spread across Mrs. Sherman¡¯s face. She felt like she had been instantly transported back to her student days. Time flies so fast. Some things feel like they just happened yesterday, but when you look back, you realize so many years have passed. Elizabeth Thompson was at North Bridge High School for an event. As soon as she stepped out of the school gate, she saw an old lady waving at her, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Who was this? Did she know her? Upon closer inspection, Elizabeth recognized her as Trevor¡¯s grandmother, Mrs. Sherman. What was Mrs. Sherman doing here to see her? Was it about Trevor? After all, Trevor had just invited her to the birthday banquet. Who in River City didn¡¯t know that Trevor had never been close to women? She was the first person Trevor had ever personally invited. It seemed that Mrs. Sherman regarded her as potential granddaughter-in-law. Upon this thought, Elizabeth felt a wave of nausea. Trevor was just a fish she was raising, that¡¯s all! Mrs. Sherman¡¯s actions were simply disgraceful. Though feeling disgusted, Elizabeth still put on a smile and walked towards Mrs. Sherman. After all, her goal was raising the fish, so she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Mrs. Sherman. Just then, Mrs. Sherman suddenly sped up and moved right past Elizabeth, brushing past her shoulder. Elizabeth was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Mrs. Sherman looking for her? ¡°My little savior! ¡± Mrs. Sherman¡¯s voice came from behind her. Her little savior? So Mrs. Sherman was calling out to her little savior. Elizabeth finally understood Mrs. Sherman¡¯s words. Her face turned a bit pale. So, who was Mrs. Sherman¡¯s little savior then? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elizabeth turned her head to look back. With one glance, her face became even paler. Because the person Mrs. Sherman was holding by the hand was¡­ Viola Thompson! How come it¡¯s this illegitimate child again? Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: 072: Arrange a meeting Chapter 72: 072: Arrange a meeting Translator: 549690339 Seeing Viola, Elizabeth Thompson felt awful. She really couldn¡¯t understand why this little wild species was everywhere? In Elizabeth¡¯s view, Mrs. Sherman was clearly here for her. But now. The person standing in front of Mrs. Sherman turned out to be Viola. How did Viola know Mrs. Sherman? And, why did Mrs. Sherman call Viola her little benefactor? Could it be¡­ Viola was going after Trevor Sherman? After all, Terrence Lentz was just a good-for-nothing, and Viola must have been unwilling to marry a good-for-nothing. Heh. This little wild species was really ambitious but had a mediocre life. Thinking of this, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were full of ironic expressions. As long as she was around, Viola would not win Trevor Sherman¡¯s favor! Trevor Sherman was doomed to be a fish in her pond. It seems¡­ She needed to use some means. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, she glanced at Mrs. Sherman, and then turned and left. On the other side. Mrs. Sherman held Viola¡¯s hand, her face filled with a kind smile. ¡°Little benefactor! I finally found you!¡¯ She thought Viola was stunningly beautiful at their first meeting. This time, it made Mrs. Sherman¡¯s eyes light up even more. It seemed that every time they met, Viola could bring her a different feeling. Viola looked at Mrs. Sherman, somewhat stunned. Did they¡­ Know each other? ¡°Grandma, are you mistaking me for someone else?¡± Viola said. ¡°Little benefactor, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Mrs. Sherman looked at Viola. Viola shook her head slightly. Though she didn¡¯t recognize her, she seemed a bit familiar. Mrs. Sherman continued: ¡°It¡¯s me! The one who broke my arm by the roadside last time!¡± With that, Viola immediately remembered. ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s me!¡± Mrs. Sherman went on, ¡°Little benefactor, I finally found you. I heard that you like Milk Tea, look, I even brought you Milk Tea specially. One for each of us.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took the Milk Tea with both hands, ¡°You are too kind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, this is what I should do. If it weren¡¯t for you last time, this old woman might have lost her life.¡± This was not an exaggeration, considering she was already over eighty years old. Falling silent, Mrs. Sherman continued: ¡°Little benefactor, do you have time now?¡± ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Viola asked. Mrs. Sherman said, ¡°l want to treat you to a meal.¡± Dinner¡­ Viola took a sip of Milk Tea, hesitating. Seeing her, Mrs. Sherman continued: ¡°My life is not good; I lost my husband and son early, and now I only have one grandson around. But he¡¯s too busy, always occupied, he doesn¡¯t even have time to have a meal with me. Little benefactor, if you don¡¯t have time, never mind¡­¡± The last sentence was full of a sense of loss. Viola smiled and said, ¡°Old lady, 1 have time. What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Sherman was delighted, ¡°Little benefactor, are you not joking with me?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat lobster!¡± Without waiting for Viola¡¯s response, Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°Little benefactor, don¡¯t worry about my teeth not being able to eat, I have dentures. See, they¡¯re just fine!¡± In the end, Mrs. Sherman bared her teeth and showed Viola her dentures. Soon after, Viola accompanied Mrs. Sherman to the Lobster House. Although the old and the young were of very different ages, they were having a great conversation. Mrs. Sherman hadn¡¯t laughed this happily in a long time. The little benefactor was even better than she had imagined. Though she was young, she had a mature and calm temperament that transcended her age, making her pleasant to be around and enjoyable to talk to.Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t have such a good granddaughter. ¡°Little benefactor, I¡¯ve heard about your situation,¡± Mrs. Sherman looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Reg Thompson and his wife are really terrible, Terrence Lentz, the third son of the Lentz Clan, is not good enough for you! You¡¯re so excellent, who wouldn¡¯t want to marry you?¡± At this point, Mrs. Sherman seemed to think of something, excitedly said: ¡°How about this, little benefactor, my grandson is not particularly outstanding, but he is still young and promising, and he happens to be the founder of Su Corporation! What do you think, can we make a match?¡± Viola smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m flattered, but I don¡¯t have any plans to change my fianc¨¦ right now.¡± Mrs. Sherman wasn¡¯t disappointed, and smiled, ¡°Well, little benefactor, when you want to change your mind, be sure to let me know! I¡¯ll have my eldest grandson queue up.¡± Knowing that Mrs. Sherman was joking, Viola also smiled and nodded. ¡°Grandma?¡± At that moment, a surprised male voice appeared in the air. Mrs. Sherman looked up and saw Trevor Sherman, she was also very surprised, ¡°Trevor, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Came for a cooperation talk.¡± Trevor answered. Mrs. Sherman nodded, and continued: ¡°By the way Trevor, let me introduce you. This is Miss Thompson, my little benefactor. The one I told you about before. Little benefactor, this is my grandson, Trevor Sherman.¡± Little benefactor? Trevor narrowed his eyes slightly. So, Viola was the little benefactor Mrs. Sherman mentioned. It seemed that his guess was not wrong, Viola had indeed approached him with a purpose from the very beginning. It also explained why he could run into Viola at the restaurant that night. Mrs. Sherman was not unaware, it seemed, Viola had spent a lot of effort to please her. Trevor smiled and looked at Viola, ¡°Grandma, I already know Miss Thompson.¡± Mrs. Sherman laughed when she heard it, ¡°That¡¯s really a good fate then!¡± Fate? A hint of sarcasm flashed in Trevor¡¯s eyes, fleeting and then he said, ¡°Grandma, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°You go ahead and get busy.¡± Mrs. Sherman said. Mrs. Sherman nodded. Trevor turned around and left. Looking at the back of Trevor, Mrs. Sherman couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This child is good at everything, just too busy.¡± After dinner, Viola accompanied Mrs. Sherman to go shopping. Viola only said goodbye to Mrs. Sherman after that. ¡°Little benefactor, we should meet more often.¡¯ Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, Grandma Sherman. You can call me directly by my name.¡± ¡°Can I call you Viola?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mrs. Sherman was very happy, she took out her cell phone, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp, and play games together when we¡¯re free. I¡¯m really good at League of Legends! Starshine!¡± Hearing that Mrs. Sherman could also play games, Viola was a bit surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but think of a joke. 80-year-old lady gets a pentakill at 2am in the valley! Didn¡¯t expect it to exist in reality. On the other side. Su Corporation. Finally, the crisis was resolved, and Trevor sighed a sigh of relief and asked finance to transfer the payment over. He then called Dunn to his office. ¡°Boss Sherman.¡¯ Trevor nodded slightly and pointed to the chair in front of the desk, ¡°Sit dovvn.¡± Dunn complied and sat down. Trevor continued, ¡°Deputy Zacks, thanks to your extensive connections, our company was able to safely resolve the crisis.¡± ¡°Boss Sherman, it¡¯s all my duty,¡± Dunn said. Trevor handed Dunn a document, ¡°Take a look at this.¡¯ When Dunn took the document, he found out it was a contract. A moment later, he looked up at Trevor, ¡°Boss Sherman, do you mean¡­?¡± Trevor crossed his hands together, ¡°What I mean is, can you let your great master friend join our company? 1 can give him shares, and he can name his terms.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Corporation is in a fiercely competitive stage right now, and they need talents like this! Moreover, Trevor appreciates talent. As long as Dunn¡¯s great master friend is willing to join Su Corporation, he can meet all his conditions. Dunn then said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very familiar with that great master either. He¡¯s my younger martial brother¡¯s friend. How about this, I¡¯ll contact my younger martial brother first and see what he says.¡± Trevor was eager to recruit talents, ¡°Why don¡¯t you contact your younger martial brother now and see if you can arrange a meeting for us?¡± Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: 072: Mother and Daughter Meet Chapter 73: 072: Mother and Daughter Meet Translator: 549690339 Hearing this, Dunn nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact him now.¡± Having said that, Dunn took out his phone and called Doleman right in front of Trevor Sherman. Doleman quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Senior Brother.¡¯ After a brief conversation, Dunn went straight to the point, ¡°Doleman, here¡¯s the thing, our Su Corporation¡¯s Boss Sherman is eager to meet your Great Master friend and discuss a potential collaboration. Can you help introduce them?¡± Doleman was playing a game, and upon hearing this, he closed the computer interface, ¡°Senior Brother, I need to ask her first. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as 1 get her reply.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Dunn responded, ¡°Thanks, Doleman.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After hanging up, Trevor Sherman immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Dunn said, ¡°My junior brother said he needs to ask first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Trevor Sherman nodded. If the Su Corporation could bring in this Great Master, their future would undoubtedly reach new heights! After some thought, Dunn typed out the conditions Trevor Sherman had mentioned and sent them to Doleman. Shares in the company? Create their own conditions? Seeing these words, Doleman immediately became focused. It seemed that the Sherman Clan really valued talent. Doleman replied: [Okay, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll convey the message.] [Thank you.] Then, Doleman immediately clicked on Viola Thompson¡¯s chat box. [Great Master, do you have time now?] Viola Thompson was currently painting an oil painting by the window. The painting depicted the setting sun. Both the style and the lines were executed very well. Every stroke was full of life. Both inside and outside the window, breathtaking beauty could be seen. If a master of oil painting were present, they would undoubtedly be amazed. Upon hearing the WhatsApp notification, Viola Thompson put down her brush, picked up her phone, and replied with one hand: [What¡¯s up?] [Can you take a voice call, Great Master?] [Sure.] The next second, Doleman¡¯s voice call came in. Viola Thompson picked up the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Doleman first asked, ¡°Great Master, have you received the payment from the Sherman Clan?¡± ¡°Just did,¡± she answered. The Sherman Clan was indeed generous. A seven-figure reward. ¡°Great Master, as I mentioned before, my senior brother works at the Sherman Clan, and their corporation¡¯s leadership highly appreciates your abilities. So my senior brother asked me to contact you and see if you are interested in joining Su Corporation,¡± Doleman paused for a moment and continued, ¡°My senior brother said that if you¡¯re willing to join the Sherman Clan, you can set your own conditions, and they¡¯ll even give you shares.¡± Having shares in the Su Corporation meant more than just being an ordinary employee. It was challenging to enter Su Corporation. Even someone with a strong background like Doleman could only start from the bottom. Offering these conditions to Viola Thompson demonstrated the high degree to which the Sherman Clan regarded her abilities. Viola Thompson looked out the window, her eyes indifferent and her tone even more so. ¡°Not interested.¡¯ Just three words. Doleman on the other end of the phone was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Viola Thompson to refuse so decisively. The Su Corporation was about to enter the international market with a bright future ahead. Many people were dying to join the corporation, especially considering that the Sherman Clan was willing to offer Viola Thompson shares in the company. But she didn¡¯t care at all. Was this what a Great Master was like? Doleman felt disoriented, reorganized his thoughts, and asked again, ¡°Great Master, a-are you sure?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Viola Thompson held the phone in one hand, picked up the paintbrush with the other, and added a few strokes to the painting, ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± ¡°No,¡± Doleman said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Seeing that the phone was about to be disconnected, Doleman immediately spoke, ¡°Great Master, wait a moment!¡± ¡°Mhm?¡± Doleman¡¯s emotions were complicated as he asked, ¡®Great Master, may I ask why you are rejecting the Sherman Clan¡¯s offer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to college. ¡°Going to college? Hearing this, Doleman became even more puzzled. Great Master had already been recognized by the Sherman Clan, yet she still wanted to go to f*cking college! A moment later, Doleman continued to ask: ¡°Well, Great Master, can you spare some time to meet Boss Sherman?¡± Viola Thompson declined, ¡°l have social anxiety.¡± ¡°Alright then, sorry to bother you, Great Master. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Doleman stared at the disconnected voice call, unable to react for a long time. A moment later, Doleman called Dunn back. Learning that Viola Thompson had refused, Dunn was also a bit surprised. Under normal circumstances, no one should be able to refuse the generous offer made by the Sherman Clan. ¡°Can I ask why Great Master refused?¡± ¡°She said she¡¯s going to college.¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone for a few seconds. Dunn continued, ¡°So, you mean to say¡­ Great Master¡­ is still in high school?!¡± ¡°Yes. Dunn became even more incredulous. He had thought that in order to help the Sherman Clan overcome such a crisis, Great Master must have at least graduated from a prestigious university abroad¡­ Unexpectedly¡­ She was just a high school student! ¡°Doleman, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Doleman continued, ¡°Anyway, Great Master is much more extraordinary and younger than you think.¡± ¡°Can she meet Boss Sherman?¡± ¡°Great Master said she has social anxiety.¡± Dunn pinched his temples, ¡°Doleman, can you give me Great Niaster¡¯s contact information?¡± Doleman frowned slightly, ¡°Sorry, brother, I can¡¯t disclose her personal privacy.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± After hanging up Doleman¡¯s call, Dunn reported the situation to Trevor Sherman. Hearing this, Trevor slightly crossed his hands and looked at Dunn, ¡°Deputy Zacks, can you invite your junior out? If it weren¡¯t for his introduction of Great Master, our Sherman Clan wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of this predicament so quickly. I¡¯ll host dinner at Little Paris on Sunday night to thank him.¡± Dunn smiled, ¡°There should be no problem inviting him.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± Dunn nodded his head. There was one day left before the results of the parent-child identification came out. Mary Perryne was very excited and apprehensive. Although she was shopping with Sylvia Thompson, her thoughts had already drifted far away, and she couldn¡¯t even hear Sylvia¡¯s voice. Sylvia¡¯s smile at the corner of her mouth froze for an instant. There was no need to think. Mary Perryne¡¯s head was now full of Viola Thompson. The filial daughter in front of her was invisible to her eyes. Every day, she thought about the daughter she hadn¡¯t seen in more than a decade. Ironic. It was simply the height of irony. At this moment, Mary Perryne finally reacted, ¡°Ah? Sylvia, what did you just Sylvia regained her smile, ¡°l said that Rachel Barton is so fateful with us, so she must be our sister.¡¯ The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Sylvia was looking forward to Mary Perryne¡¯s face when she saw the parent-child identification. Presumably, this trip to River City would leave a deep impression on Mary Perryne. She had to make Mary Perryne realize. The person lost for eighteen years could no longer be found; cherishing her, the person in front of her, was the most important thing in life. Hearing this, Mary Perryne¡¯s face brightened, ¡°l dreamed last night that our family of seven took a family portrait.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡¯ At this moment, a pleasant voice suddenly appeared in the air. Hearing this, Mary Perryne immediately turned her head. With this turn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was stunned. The young girl in front of her looked about 17 or 18 years old, with red lips and white teeth, and her exquisite peach blossom eyes seemed to speak like glittering waves. This girl had an inexplicable affinity that made people want to look at her more. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Viola Thompson handed the wallet she had just picked up to Mary Perryne, ¡°You dropped something..¡± Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: 073: Sense of Crisis Chapter 74: 073: Sense of Crisis Translator: 549690339 It was then Mary Perryne noticed her wallet was missing. When Viola Thompson handed it to her, she chuckled, ¡°Young lady, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Viola Thompson responded with a gentle smile. ¡°There aren¡¯t many kind-hearted girls like you around these days.¡± Mary Perryne had once lost a necklace, eventually resorting to the police to solve the issue. Sylvia Thompson was watching Viola Thompson. Her eyes squinting slightly. By her estimate, the girl in front of her was sixteen or seventeen years old. She had beautiful bright eyes and white teeth. Even Sylvia Thompson, who had seen many beauties in the entertainment circle, had to admit that this girl was indeed stunning. Everybody knows that beauty is more than skin deep. And, undoubtedly, this girl¡¯s charm was off the charts. If she were in the entertainment industry, she would surely be a dazzling figure. This girl is dazzlingly beautiful. Beautiful enough to make people jealous. Sylvia Thompson felt a sense of threat from her. She had an intuition. This girl was no easy opponent. How did it happen that Marys Perryne¡¯s wallet got lost and she picked it up? Sylvia Thompson cast a glance at Mary Perryne. Wearing a low-key Dior limited edition outfit Cartier accessories. The sight of her screamed nothing but wealth. True enough. Who among ordinary people wouldn¡¯t want to change their fate, turning from a sparrow into a phoenix? Moreover, Viola Thompson, being so beautiful, could soar to great heights by marrying into the Thompson Clan. These young girls nowadays have wild imaginations. Instead of working hard, they¡¯re all thinking about taking shortcuts to marry into a wealthy family. This sort of behavior was truly shameful. With this in mind, a faint light flashed in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes. As long as she had a say in it, she would never allow such a gold digger to marry into the Thompson Clan. Sylvia Thompson looked at Viola Thompson with a smile on her lips, ¡°Sister, my mom was right, thank you so much. There¡¯s a nice restaurant just ahead, let us treat you to a meal.¡± Hearing this, Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Sylvia¡¯s right. Young lady, let¡¯s go to the restaurant ahead and have a meal while we chat.¡¯ For some unknown reason, Mary Perryne felt an undeniable closeness to the young lady and couldn¡¯t help but want to get to know her more. ¡°l appreciate your goodwill, but I have other things to take care of. I need to go first. ! Upon saying this, Viola Thompson turned to leave. Watching Viola Thompson go, Mary Perryne felt a void in her heart, as if she had lost something important. Sylvia Thompson linked arms with Mary Perryne. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Mary Perryne nodded, matching Sylvia¡¯s pace. After taking several steps, Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but glance in the direction Viola Thompson had gone. In the crowd, she could still make out a faint glimpse of her figure. ¡°Mom, are you looking at that girl from just now?¡± Seeing this, Sylvia Thompson asked. Not hiding anything, Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°1 feel a connection with her. As 1 saw her, it felt like we knew each other from somewhere.¡± This feeling was very strange. Sylvia Thompson then said, ¡°Mom, people are complicated. Her attitude might change if you wore different clothes.¡± Implying Viola Thompson had ulterior motives. After all, Mary Perryne¡¯s dress code clearly showed she was well-off. Sylvia Thompson was raised in wealth, what didn¡¯t she experience? There were even many manipulative women who took the initiative to please her to marry into the Thompson Clan. Mary Perryne understood Sylvia Thompson¡¯s insinuation and shook her head, ¡°No, No, No. 1 don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of person.¡± ¡°Mom, good people don¡¯t have ¡®good person¡¯ written on their faces. Likewise, bad people also don¡¯t have ¡®bad person¡¯ written on theirs.¡± Sylvia paused for a moment, before continuing, ¡°We just arrived at River City, so we need to be more cautious. Don¡¯t give dad any trouble. The most important thing right now is to find sister.¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded. Soon, the next day came. The day the parent-child identification results were to come out. At eight in the morning, Rachel Barton arrived at the hospital on time. ¡°Miss Barton.¡± When she arrived, Mary Perryne and Sylvia Thompson were already there waiting. Rachel Barton smiled, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Sylvia Thompson took Rachel Barton by the hand and linked arms with Mary Perryne. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and get the report,¡± she said. When they received the doctor¡¯s report, Mary Perryne¡¯s hand was trembling.¡±Doctor, what¡¯s the result?¡± The doctor in a white coat adjusted his glasses, ¡°You can check for yourselves.¡± Mary Perryne swallowed nervously. She was extremely anxious. ¡°Mom, hurry up and open it.¡± Sylvia Thompson urged. In Rachel Barton¡¯s determined gaze full of anticipation. She, too, desperately hoped to find her biological parents soon. It was clear that Mary Perryne was a good mother. Under Rachel¡¯s expectant eyes, Mary tore open the outer envelope and pulled out the identification report within. No one noticed at this moment that Sylvia Thompson indulged a sly smile. Did Mary Perryne think she could find Viola Thompson? In her dreams! Once she had grasped the report, Mary sucked in a deep breath and then looked at the final result. One glance was enough to send a chill through her entire being, as if her blood was flowing backwards in her veins. It was negative. The parent-child relationship was not established. Rachel Barton was not her daughter. Mary¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and tears fell, one by one, blurring the words on the report. Seeing the result, Rachel was not as disappointed as expected. She turned to Mary, ¡°Miss Perry, I felt from the first time I saw you that you might not be my biological mother.¡± Mary was momentarily startled, then she turned to Rachel and asked hoarsely, ¡°Why¡­ why do you say so?¡± Rachel replied with a smile, ¡°Because they were all saying I was abandoned by my birth parents, who wanted to have a son¡­ Actually, I envy your daughter, and also hope that you can find her soon.¡± At the end of her statement, Rachel¡¯s eyes also reddened. Mary didn¡¯t know how to console Rachel, so she continued, ¡°l don¡¯t believe there are parents in this world who don¡¯t love their children. There must be some hidden story behind all this. Don¡¯t be sad, I believe your parents are also searching for you.¡± Rachel gave a light smile. Continuing Mary asked, ¡°Rachel, may I call you so?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel nodded. Sylvia at the side slightly furrowed her eyebrows. She found it hard to believe that Mary could be so affectionate to a stranger. After all, Mary had never affectionately referred to her own daughter as ¡®little Sylvia¡¯. How ironic it was. Mary looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, although you¡¯re not my daughter, you have, like me, lost your own blood family. We must stay in touch in the future. If you get accepted into a university in Capital City, you must tell me.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Perry.¡± ¡°Can l¡­can I hug you?¡± Mary asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded. Mary embraced Rachel tightly, words stuck in her throat. How she wished that this young girl in her arms was her long-lost daughter. What a pity. She wasn¡¯t. Rachel was filled with mixed emotions as well. Sylvia Thompson, standing to the side, felt very upset. With Mary acting like this, what was her own position? Possibly, in Mary¡¯s heart, she would always be an outsider. Elsewhere. The Lentz Clan¡¯s home. Patriarch Lentz sat at the dining table and addressed Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence. ¡± ¡°Speak. ¡± Patriarch Lentz put down his chopsticks, ¡°How have you been getting along with Miss Thompson recently?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fine.¡± Terrence Lentz replied. Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°l will be heading back to Capital City soon. Before I go, invite Miss Thompson to our home for a casual meal.¡± Hearing this, everyone at the table looked at each other with different thoughts running through their minds. It was one thing for Terrence to fancy a country bumpkin; now to have that same bumpkin sitting at their table for a meal, what was really going on? Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: 074: Old Friend Chapter 75: 074: Old Friend Translator: 549690339 Hearing this, Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. She looked up at Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t it a bit too early to invite her over now?¡± She¡¯s just a country girl after all. Not worth Patriarch Lentz¡¯s attention at all. Most importantly, Eleanor had never wanted to acknowledge this daughter-in-law from the start. Just one more glance at the Thompson family now made her sick. None of them were good people. It goes without saying that the adopted daughter wasn¡¯t an easy one to handle either. Patriarch Lentz picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth, ¡°Since Terrence has already set his heart on her, it¡¯s not too early to have her come over now.¡± With that, Patriarch Lentz looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°What do you say, Terrence?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Grandfather¡¯s decision.¡± Terrence replied indifferently. Look at the words he¡¯s saying. If someone who didn¡¯t know heard him, they¡¯d think Terrence really listened to his grandfather¡¯s words. Little did they know. Patriarch Lentz wasn¡¯t very supportive of this matter either, but Terrence was insistent on having Viola Thompson. Hearing this, Eleanor looked at Terrence, ¡°Oh Terrence, Ms. Kelloways daughter has recently returned from abroad just¡­ ¡® Before she could finish her sentence, Harlan Lentz interrupted her, ¡°Alright, alright, since Terrence has already made his decision, let¡¯s respect his opinion. ¡± With that, Harlan turned to Terrence, ¡°As your grandfather says, bring Miss Thompson over tomorrow for everyone to have a look.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with her.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. Hearing this, Eleanor became even more speechless. She¡¯s just a village girl; it¡¯s already a blessing for her to be valued by the Lentz Clan. There¡¯s no need for discussion. Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but want to say something but swallowed her words at the last moment. All because Harlan had kicked her several times under the table. Everyone ate their meal with different thoughts in mind. After lunch, Charlotte Young couldn¡¯t help but complain: ¡°Do you really want to see that country bumpkin? I don¡¯t! It¡¯s already embarrassing to have a country person as a sister-in-law, and now your grandfather even wants to bring her over to our house! Isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough already?¡± Charlotte had an incredibly prestigious upbringing. Her ancestors were all bonafide aristocrats. But now, the Lentz Clan was graced with the presence of a village girl. Even the thought of having to eat at the same table as a country girl made her feel sick. Bartley Lentz laughed, saying, ¡®At the time, when our third brother got engaged to that village girl, weren¡¯t you happy? How come you¡¯re changing your tune so quickly now?¡± Talking about this made Charlotte furious. ¡°Back then, I thought your grandfather would be angry enough to break off the engagement directly! But who would have known it would turn out like this? As they say, dragons match dragons, phoenixes match phoenixes, but sparrows only match straw holes!¡± Good-for-nothing matched with a village girl. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. What does it matter who our third brother marries?¡± Bartley put his arm around Charlotte¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We just need to live our own lives behind closed doors.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean ¡®don¡¯t meddle¡¯? To have a country girl call me sister-in-law, doesn¡¯t that lower my status?¡± Charlotte said. Bartley didn¡¯t think much of it; all he cared about was the ultimate heir to the Lentz Group. ¡°I¡¯m going to find your mom!¡± With that, Charlotte turned around and left. Eleanor was also very upset at the moment. Although Terrence¡¯s reputation in River City was terrible, with the Lentz family¡¯s wealth, there was no need to find a village girl. What¡¯s more, this village girl was forcefully imposed upon by the Thompsons. It didn¡¯t feel right no matter how she thought about it. She felt suffocated. At this moment, Charlotte was still bad-mouthing the Thompsons relentlessly, making Eleanor feel even more sullen, ¡°Can you give me a break, Charlotte?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just telling the truth, even if it does sound unpleasant. It is what it is. Right, didn¡¯t you mention Ms. Kelloway earlier? When is their daughter Blythe coming back? I remember Blythe was quite pretty.¡± ¡°Actually, I like Blythe quite a bit too.¡± Eleanor said. Although the Owen Clan wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Lentz Clan, Blythe was still a very capable girl, who returned from studying abroad at only 25 years old. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t mind Terrence¡¯s leg, let alone his bad reputation. Charlotte continued, ¡°Why not do this? Invite Blythe over tomorrow as well.¡± Hearing this, Eleanor furrowed her eyebrows slightly, ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t it inappropriate? If we suddenly invite Blythe over, Terrence will definitely get angry.¡± Not to mention it was the day when Patriarch Lentz invited Viola over.Eleanor Armstrong felt that this behavior was inappropriate. Angry? Charlotte Young secretly rolled her eyes. If Blythe Trenchard doesn¡¯t mind that Terrence Lentz is a good-for-nothing, let him have a good laugh! Where is it Terrence Lentz¡¯s turn to be angry? Did he really take himself seriously? Charlotte Young said with a smile, ¡°This problem can be solved easily. At that time, I¡¯ll just say that Little Blythe is my guest. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Eleanor Armstrong hesitated a bit. Charlotte Young wrapped Eleanor Armstrongs arm, seized the moment, and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t Terrence quite fond of that countryside girl? When he meets Little Blythe, he¡¯ll know what a real lady is like, and he¡¯ll know that our Terrence isn¡¯t someone she can match! Let her give up on her own, and take the initiative to break up with Terrence.¡± Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrongs eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯ve really hit the nail on the head!¡± It¡¯s better to let Viola Thompson retreat voluntarily than for her to persuade Terrence Lentz to annul the marriage. Charlotte Young finally showed a smile. Just wait! Tomorrow, she would make that country bumpkin lose face. Wishful thinking of sharing a roof with her? In your dreams. On the other side. Viola Thompson received a WhatsApp message from Terrence Lentz. Just one word. [Here?] Unbeknownst to her, this one word was also carefully selected by Terrence Lentz before he sent it. At this moment, he was pacing back and forth in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Ding dong. The sound of the phone¡¯s notification rang. Terrence Lentz immediately picked up his phone. [Anything?] Terrence Lentz typed a line of text, then deleted it, typed another line, then deleted it again. Finally, he felt that it was a bit inappropriate to talk about it on WhatsApp. [Are you available now? I have a small matter to discuss with you in person.] Viola Thompson was just hesitating whether or not to go out for a late-night snack. Now she didn¡¯t have to hesitate. [Then let¡¯s meet at No. 88, Riverside Road in half an hour.] After replying to Terrence Lentz¡¯s message, Viola Thompson put down the brush and headed downstairs. Fat Cat followed Viola Thompson¡¯s footsteps. Viola Thompson looked back slightly, ¡°Mantou, you go back.¡± Mantou meowed discontentedly but eventually returned to the room. No. 88 Riverside Road was not far from Thompson¡¯s Villa. It took only ten minutes by bike. There were small vendors everywhere in the evening, full of life. Viola Thompson sat down at a lamb rice noodle stall, slurping noodles while waiting for Terrence Lentz. ¡°Viola?¡± At this moment, a surprised female voice appeared in the air. Viola Thompson looked up and saw a short-haired girl. She looked about the same age as Viola and had a delicate baby face. Viola Thompson immediately remembered a name in her mind. ¡°Rachel?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel Barton hugged Viola excitedly, ¡°Viola, it¡¯s really you!¡¯ That¡¯s right. The person was indeed Rachel Barton. They had known each other since childhood. Rachel Barton grew up in Show Village¡¯s orphanage. In the second year of junior high, Rachel was suddenly adopted by a family in Cokoon City. After that, the two never saw each other again. Unexpectedly, they met here today. ¡°Rachel, how come you¡¯re in River City?¡± Viola Thompson asked.. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: 075: Show of power Chapter 76: 075: Show of power Translator: 549690339 Rachel Barton laughed and said, ¡°This is a long story.¡± Following that, Rachel inquired, ¡°What about you, Viola? Are you back at your parents¡¯ house?¡± At that time, Rachel was an orphan. Due to her personality, she didn¡¯t have many friends in the orphanage, only Viola was willing to play with her. Viola was especially tough and loyal as a child. When they were ten, a child in the orphanage bullied Rachel, and when Viola found out, she immediately sought out the boy and started a fight, ultimately knocking out his teeth. ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve also just arrived in River City.¡± Just as Rachel was about to say something, someone not far away called her. ¡°What are you doing, Rachel?¡± Rachel looked back in response, then turned her gaze back to Viola, ¡°Viola, should we add each other on WhatsApp? Let¡¯s talk on there, I¡¯m a bit busy right now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola pulled out her phone and added Rachel on WhatsApp. Rachel then said, ¡°l have to go first.¡± ¡°You go ahead, let¡¯s keep in touch on WhatsApp.¡± Viola waved her phone. Rachel walked away, glancing back as she went. Somehow, she felt that Viola, her old playmate, had changed quite a lot since they last met. Viola was great in many aspects, but she had unrealistic expectations of her adoptive parents, longed for family, and had a desperate yearning for familial love. She was usually decisive with most matters, but when it came to the Thompson family, she would always end up confused. Hopefully, this time around, she could keep her head clear. Meeting Viola made Rachel¡¯s mood better, and a hint of a smile crept up to her eyes. Viola continued to red her noodles. At that moment, she received a message from Terrence Lentz: [I¡¯ve arrived, where are you?] Viola stood from her seat and looked around. She quickly noticed a figure that stood out from the crowd. The man was dressed in a hand-tailored black suit. Enveloped in the night, an aloof aura emanated from the man that screamed ¡®strangers not welcome¡¯, along with a sense of unapproachable nobility. Stopping people in their tracks. ¡°Lentz, over here!¡± Viola waved at him. Terrence Lentz glanced back slightly, spotting the young lady standing there. She had just had a bath, her long hair cascading down her back, those entrancing peach blossom-like eyes wet with vulnerability, bright and shifting, outshining the endless stars in the sky. Old Lentz. As for this address, Terrence Lentz could only curve his lips helplessly. True. Compared to an 18-year-old girl, he was indeed pretty old. ¡°l came late,¡± Terrence Lentz walked over. ¡°No,¡± Viola picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth, ¡°l live quite close. Only takes seven or eight minutes to get here.¡± Terrence Lentz looked at the bustling night market, then at the nameless food stalls whose sanitary conditions were below standard. In the end, he chose to sit down. Viola continued, ¡°The lamb meat noodles from this place are not bad, do you want a bowl?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Viola turned around and addressed the vendor, ¡°Boss, two more servings of lamb meat noodles.¡± Turning back to Terrence, she asked, ¡°By the way, do you have any dietary restrictions?¡± ¡°None. ¡± Viola nodded, then turned back to the vendor, ¡°One with extra chili, the other with normal spiciness will do.¡± ¡°Here are your lamb meat noodles, be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Steam was rising from the lamb meat noodles laden with a layer of red oil, garnished with garlic and cilantro. Mixing the condiments and vermicelli uniformly, the aroma immediately filled the air. The sour, spicy, and savory smell was so tantalizing that it made people¡¯s mouth water. The vermicelli soaked up the soup. With one bite, one would want to swallow even their own tongue. Following Viola¡¯s example, Terrence Lentz first stirred his noodles, then ate the noodles, drank the soup, seamlessly in one go. After finishing her noodles, Viola turned to Terrence Lentz, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°The taste is excellent.¡¯ Viola asked again, ¡°Would you like another bowl?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded. After finishing the bowl, Viola asked again, ¡°Would you like another one?¡± Terrence Lentz still nodded. That night, Terrence Lentz ate a total of five bowls of lamb meat noodles. Viola, with her chin in her hands, spoke lightly, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to have such a big appetite.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always had a big appetite since I was a kid,¡± Terrence Lentz responded flawlessly. Viola followed up, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to discuss with me? What was it?¡± Terrence Lentz put down his chopsticks, grabbed a napkin, and wiped his hands, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, my grandfather is returning capital city the day after tomorrow. He hopes that I can invite you over for a casual meal at our place.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, perhaps sensing his invitation was somewhat abrupt, Terrence Lentz quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m just asking, don¡¯t feel pressured. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t come.¡± If members of the Lentz family saw this scene, they¡¯d certainly not believe it. After all, Terrence Lentz was never this patient at home, let alone having spoken at such length with anyone in one go.¡±What time tomorrow?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Terrence Lentz was stunned, as if he didn¡¯t expect Viola to agree so quickly. Viola smiled, counter-questioning, ¡°Aren¡¯t you inviting me to your house for a meal?¡± ¡°Can I pick you up at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly. At nine-thirty the next morning, Terrence Lentz arrived at the Thompson¡¯s Villa. He didn¡¯t rush Viola. He sat in his car, patiently waiting. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, Elizabeth Thompson frowned at the sight of the Lentz¡¯s car. When would this good-for-nothing Terrence be done? Disgusting! Elizabeth Thompson pulled the curtain closed, annoyed. Out of sight, out of mind. At nine fifty, Viola, all ready, came downstairs. She had her hair in a bun. A white T-shirt, jeans, and white sneakers, a very simple outfit, yet dazzlingly breathtaking and unforgettable. Seeing her come downstairs, Terrence Lentz opened the car door. ¡°Why did you come so early?¡± Terrence Lentz held his hand over the roof of the car, protecting her as she got in, his thin lips parting slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived too.¡± His voice was very low. Because they were so close, he could even smell a fresh scent. A faint smell. Unlike heavy chemical perfumes, this was almost natural. Once in the car, the two sat in the back row. About half an hour later, the car stopped in front of the Lentz Family Villa. The housekeeper was already waiting outside, respectfully opened the car door. ¡°Third son.¡¯ Terrence Lentz nodded, stepping out of the car. Viola also got out of the car. Looking at Viola, the housekeeper was entirely amazed. The woman in front of him did not seem like an inexperienced country girl at all. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Terrence Lentz introduced proactively: ¡°This is Housekeeper He.¡± The two followed the housekeeper to the living room. The Lentz Clan was mostly sitting on the sofa. Hearing footsteps, everyone turned to look. Looking at the couple walking in, everyone was a bit stunned. When did the adopted daughter from the Thompson family who came from the countryside become so beautiful? Especially Blythe Trenchard. She had thought she would see a dirty and unkempt kid. Who could have thought that the other party would be so bright and attractive? But it didn¡¯t matter. She was a top student returned from studying abroad in Uron Country, what was Viola compared to her? She had plenty of ways to make Viola know when to back off. Before everyone could react, Terrence Lentz brought Viola in front of everyone, introducing in turns, ¡°This is my grandfather.¡± ¡°Hello, Grandfather.¡¯ Viola¡¯s dimples were shallow as she made her polite greeting. Patriarch Lentz smiled kindly: ¡°Good.¡± ¡°These are my parents. ¡°Hello uncle, hello auntie.¡¯ Although Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t like the Thompson Family, she still nodded with a full face of smiles. ¡°This is my eldest brother and sister-in-law, this is my second brother and sister-in-law.¡± Viola greeted everybody one by one. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie, looking at Viola, narrowed her eyes. She had thought that Viola, the Thompson¡¯s adopted daughter had a gorgeous face at the engagement banquet that night, but she was even more stunning up close today. Charlotte Young then said, ¡°Miss Thompson, this is Miss Trenchard, who has grown up with the third son.¡± Blythe Trenchard reached out her hand to Viola, fluent Italian slipped out of her mouth: ¡°Hello, I am Blythe, pleased to meet you.¡± As the words fell, Blythe just looked at Viola, her face entirely filled with an expression of amusement. The country bumpkin should have never even heard Italian, right? Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: 076: Slap on the face Chapter 77: 076: Slap on the face Translator: 549690339 Others in the Lentz Clan were also stunned. No one expected that Blythe Trenchard would suddenly blurt out in Italian. Even Eleanor Armstrong thought Blythe Trenchard was being a bit deliberate about it. That wasn¡¯t good. After all, Viola Thompson was a guest invited by the Lentz Clan. Charlotte Young looked at Blythe Trenchard, and said with a smile in Italian, ¡°Little Blythe, Miss Thompson is from the countryside and doesn¡¯t understand Italian. Don¡¯t look down on her because of that.¡± Country bumpkin. Hearing this description, Blythe Trenchard looked Viola Thompson up and down, and suddenly laughed. Then she turned her head to Charlotte Young, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law, I won¡¯t look down on Miss Thompson because of that. I¡¯m just a little curious. All of our family members can speak Italian and have a noble background. How did they find a village girl for my third brother?¡± Since she thought Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t understand Italian, Blythe Trenchard didn¡¯t hold back on her words. After speaking, she looked at Viola Thompson and asked in Chinese, ¡°Miss Thompson, what do you think?¡± Blythe Trenchard probably guessed Viola Thompson¡¯s reaction already. Viola Thompson couldn¡¯t understand Italian, but considering her dignity, she would definitely smile first, then, like most people who didn¡¯t understand Italian, nod and say okay, okay, okay. Thinking of this scene, Blythe Trenchard¡¯s smile became even more pronounced. If it weren¡¯t for her true feelings for Terrence Lentz, she wouldn¡¯t have lowered herself to talk so much with a village girl. Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson slightly lowered her eyes and met Blythe Trenchard¡¯s gaze without any signs of stage fright. The corners of her mouth curled up, ¡°The question is, Miss Trenchard, born noble and able to do everything, how come you didn¡¯t become the fianc¨¦e of my fianc¨¦?¡± It was a very standard Italian. The tone was light, but full of provocation, as if to ask Blythe Trenchard, ¡°You are so amazing, how did you lose to a village girl?¡± Viola Thompson always took revenge; the idea of repaying grievances with kindness was not in her style. Blythe Trenchard was directly stunned. The others around were also stunned. No one expected Viola Thompson to speak Italian. Wasn¡¯t it said that Viola Thompson had grown up in the countryside since she was a child? Where would a country girl get the chance to learn Italian? Blythe Trenchard, having her thoughts exposed, her face turned green and then white. Patriarch Lentz looked at Viola Thompson, his face suddenly revealing a smile. Not humble, not haughty, dignified, and graceful. Like a pearl lost in the vast ocean. This young girl was not as simple as she seemed. The Thompson Clan might have underestimated her this time! Patriarch Lentz waved to Viola Thompson, smiling very kindly, ¡°Little girl, come here.¡¯ Viola Thompson walked over, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Patriarch Lentz kindly said, ¡°You and Terrence get along well in the future. If he dares to bully you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll help you beat him up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly and continued, ¡°This is the gift I prepared for our first meeting.¡± Patriarch Lentz was very surprised, ¡°You even prepared a gift for me?¡± Viola Thompson took out a small box and handed it to Patriarch Lentz. Seeing that the situation was not right, Charlotte Young continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure the gift Miss Thompson has prepared for Grandpa must be very valuable, right?¡± After all, Patriarch Lentz had even given the family heirloom bracelet as an engagement gift to Viola Thompson. Charlotte Young deliberately said this because she didn¡¯t think the Thompson Clan would prepare any valuable gifts for an adopted country girl. She wanted to embarrass Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and she smiled slightly, ¡°Inside are homemade Soothing Pills; they can lower blood pressure, soothe qi, improve appetite, and stop depression. They can also improve myocardial remodeling and are very good for the elderly. In case of sudden illness, they can save lives.¡¯ ¡°Homemade?¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Thompson to be skilled in medicine,¡¯ Knowing Italian was already beyond Charlotte Youngs expectations, let alone Viola claiming to be proficient in medicine now. She must be bragging! The others who heard this conversation also shared Charlotte Youngs thoughts. Eleanor Armstrongs eyes narrowed unhappily. She had slightly changed her views on Viola Thompson. However, she didn¡¯t expect Viola Thompson to be unaware of her own limitations and tried to deceive people with fake medicine, Even if this fake medicine wasn¡¯t poisonous, it wouldn¡¯t do the body any good after taking it. As expected, the Thompson Clan could not raise anything good. ¡°A little bit.¡¯ Charlotte Young laughed, ¡°l really can¡¯t see it.¡± Viola Thompson turned her eyes slightly, not angry, but with a slight smile, ¡°It takes a discerning eye to recognize people.¡±Only a discerning eye can recognize the true worth of a person. Without it, how can one recognize the value of Mount Tai? These words are also indirectly mocking Charlotte Young for being blind. Hearing this, Charlotte nearly choked and almost spit blood out of anger. This sharp-tongued country bumpkin! Viola continued, ¡°And these Beauty Pills are for Auntie and my sisters-in-law.¡± Beauty Pills. Sophie was immediately interested and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, what are the effects of these Beauty Pills?¡± Divine Doctor Suen was the creator of Beauty Pills. Due to their powerful effects, they have always been highly sought after. In recent years, the price of one Beauty Pill has skyrocketed to 800,000. Even so, they are still hard to come by. Sophie never expected to hear these three words from Viola today. ¡°It has skin lightening, spot fading, and nourishing effects,¡± Viola briefly explained. Sophie tentatively asked, ¡°Are these also homemade by you?¡± ¡°Yes. Hearing this, Sophie instantly lost interest. Homemade? Could Viola really make Beauty Pills herself? Ridiculous. Though she disdained it, Sophie still had to maintain appearances, unlike Charlotte. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson,¡± Sophie continued, ¡°Terrence really has good fortune from his past life.¡± Terrance, who had been silent, said, ¡°Indeed, being with Viola is my blessing.¡± Blythe Trenchard felt extremely uncomfortable watching from the side. She came here today to intimidate Viola and let her know the difference between the two of them. But she never expected this outcome. As the noble, well-educated daughter of a wealthy family, it would be Terrence¡¯s blessing to be cared for by her. Terrence simply didn¡¯t know how good he had it! Lunchtime came quickly. After lunch, Terrence took Viola home. Sophie casually handed the Beauty Pills given by Viola to the servant, ¡°Nanny White, these are for you.¡± Nanny White was overjoyed, ¡°Really, Second Mistress?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sophie nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± Nanny White immediately picked up the Beauty Pills. Seeing this, Charlotte laughed and said, ¡°Nanny White, if you like it, I¡¯ll give you mine too.¡± Nanny White was thrilled, ¡°Thank you, First Mistress.¡± Eleanor Armstrong directly threw the pills into the trash can. Harlan Lentz walked in from outside and immediately noticed the box in the garbage, quickly picking it up, ¡°Why did you throw away the child¡¯s gift?¡± ¡°Would you dare to eat this unlicensed product?¡± Eleanor retorted. ¡°Regardless, it was the child¡¯s kind intention,¡± Harlan put the pills aq.,ray properly, ¡°As an elder, you shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Eleanor laughed, ¡°Then you take it and eat it. It¡¯s a gift for you.¡± Harlan sighed, ¡°l know you don¡¯t like that child, but we should respect Terrence¡¯s choice. Moreover, I think the girl has good character and is very well-mannered. Terrence is really out of her league.¡± ¡°Using fake medicine to deceive people is good character?¡± Eleanor retorted. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s fake medicine?¡± Eleanor laughed, ¡°Do you really think she can make Beauty Pills?¡± Harlan pressed his temples, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure.¡± What if the Lentz Clan had stumbled upon a treasure? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is insane!¡± Eleanor was speechless. Harlan actually thought that a village girl could make Beauty Pills. Among the entire Lentz Clan, only Patriarch Lentz carefully stored the pills given by Viola and instructed the housekeeper to bring them to Capital City when he returned. An hour later, Terrence returned to the Lentz Family Villa. ¡°Terrence, stop!¡± Blythe blocked Terrence¡¯s way, ¡°I¡¯m not like that hypocritical white lotus, Emma Thompson. Even though I have an education, beauty, and a good upbringing, I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re a good-for-nothing.. You better think it through, are you going to choose me or that village girl?¡± Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: 077: Can’t even find a place to cry from regret Chapter 78: 077: Can¡¯t even find a place to cry from regret Translator: 549690339 Blythe Trenchard stood proudly in front of Terrence Lentz. Arrogant. She was the young lady of the Owen Clan, a real scholar. Terrence Lentz was already a step below her. If she could take a liking to Terrence Lentz and not look down on him, Terrence Lentz had no right to refuse her! When Blythe Trenchard was waiting for Terrence Lentz to answer, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen her and strode forward. ¡°Terrence Lentz! ¡± Blythe Trenchard was furious and grabbed Terrence Lentz. With an impatient gaze, Terrence Lentz shook off Blythe Trenchard¡¯s hand, ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go take your medicine.¡± Looking at Terrence Lentz¡¯s back, Blythe Trenchard stomped her foot angrily. That good- for-nothing! He really went too far. Did he think he was so remarkable? ¡°Terrence Lentz, who do you think you are? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see yourself? It¡¯s your good fortune that 1 can have any regard for you! You should be grateful!¡± Blythe Trenchard shouted: ¡°Go ask Elizabeth Thompson if she can look up to you? Don¡¯t be shameless when given face!¡± Furious, Blythe Trenchard ran home. Her older brother, Michael Trenchard, was reading a newspaper in the living room. Seeing his sister running back in a huff, he asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of the brilliant idea you suggested! Let me tell you, I¡¯m not going to do this from now on! Whoever wants to chase that good-for-nothing can do so!¡± Upon hearing this, Michael Trenchard immediately put down his newspaper, looked around, then closed the door. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That good-for-nothing really pissed me off! ¡± Michael Trenchard frowned, ¡°How many times did I tell you not to say good-for-nothing all the time.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not a good-for-nothing, then what is he?¡± Blythe Trenchard shouted angrily: ¡®You¡¯ve been saying he¡¯s hiding his abilities all these years, but he¡¯s still the same. I think it¡¯s not him hiding his incompetence, but you¡¯re going crazy!¡¯ That¡¯s right. Blythe Trenchard didn¡¯t truly like Terrence Lentz. The reason she dared to declare her love was entirely because of Michael Trenchard. Three years ago, while on a business trip to England, Michael Trenchard saw Terrence Lentz. At that time, Terrence Lentz was dressed in a suit with a black coat draped outside, white snowflakes falling on one shoulder. Someone holding an umbrella for him, another opening the car door, and a group of elite waiting for his command. Michael Trenchard was shocked. He suddenly heard the title ¡°Mister Xianting¡± being mentioned. It turned out that the good-for-nothing who was famous in River City was actually the business tycoon, Mister Xianting. Upon learning this news, Michael Trenchard felt like he¡¯d been struck by lightning. When he came to his senses, the man had already disappeared. It was then that Michael Trenchard vowed to maintain a good relationship with the Lentz Clan, especially Terrence Lentz. Knowing that Elizabeth Thompson looked down on Terrence Lentz, Michael Trenchard asked his sister to take the opportunity to get closer to him and pursue him. This should have been a timely help for Terrence Lentz. After all, there isn¡¯t a second person in River City who doesn¡¯t discriminate against Terrence Lentz now. But who knew that Blythe Trenchard was so incompetent? Michael Trenchard looked at Blythe Trenchard, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, someday Elizabeth Thompson will regret it! And by then, there will be no place for her to cry!! Having said that, Michael Trenchard paused and continued: ¡°They say there¡¯s only a thin veil separating a woman pursues a man, so why is it so difficult for you? Let me ask you, did you show an arrogant attitude?¡± Blythe Trenchard snorted, ¡°It¡¯s his good fortune that I can have any regard for him!¡± Michael Trenchard sighed repeatedly, ¡°Look at you, how can this work? How many times have I told you, men must be coaxed, sweet words and honeyed phrases are needed¡­¡± Blythe Trenchard interrupted Michael Trenchard, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear more from you. Anyway, from now on 1 won¡¯t chase that good-for-nothing! If you want to chase him, do it yourself!¡± Having said that, Blythe Trenchard turned and left. Michael Trenchard watched her retreating figure and shook his head helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ll end up regretting it like Elizabeth Thompson and won¡¯t find a place to cry.¡± Hearing this, Blythe Trenchard sneered in her heart. Crazy, utterly crazy. She must be crazy to believe Michael Trenchard¡¯s words and think that Terrence Lentz was Mister Xianting. If this got out, people would laugh! She would never believe this nonsense again. Sunday. Doleman arrived at South Restaurant for his appointment. As soon as he walked into the restaurant, a waiter greeted him, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Zhao?¡± Doleman nodded his head. The waiter continued, ¡°Mr. Zhao, please follow me.¡± Following the waiter to the private room. Dunn saw the person coming and greeted with a smile, ¡°Doleman.¡± ¡°Senior brother.¡¯ Dunn continued, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is our Boss Sherman. Boss Sherman, this is my junior brother Doleman.¡± Trevor Sherman stood up from his seat, reaching out to Doleman, nodding and smiling, ¡°Mr. Zhao.¡± Doleman shook Trevor Sherman¡¯s hand, ¡°Boss Sherman is really a young talent.¡¯ Trevor Sherman was much younger than Doleman had imagined, and if it weren¡¯t for his meeting with Viola Thompson, he would have thought he was an exceptional man. But after seeing Viola Thompson, he no longer thought it¡¯s extraordinary. Trevor Sherman made a ¡°please¡± gesture, ¡°Mr. Zhao, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Doleman bowed and sat down. Dunn continued, ¡°Doleman, our Boss Sherman is very easygoing and values talent. You don¡¯t have to be restricted in front of him. Just speak your mind.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Doleman nodded. Trevor Sherman signaled the waiter to serve the dishes. Soon, the dishes were placed on the table. After some small talk, Trevor Sherman raised his glass towards Doleman, ¡°Mr. Zhao, thank you for recommending the Great Master to resolve the crisis of the Sherman Clan. This is a toast to you.¡± Doleman promptly raised his glass, ¡°Boss Sherman, you¡¯re being too polite. I¡¯m just an intermediary. In fact, it¡¯s the Great Master who should be thanked the most.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s all thanks.¡¯ With that, Trevor Sherman finished his drink and said, ¡°Speaking of the Great Master, are you acquainted with him in real life, Mr. Zhao?¡± Doleman didn¡¯t know how to answer that. He scratched his head. ¡°Yes, you could say that. He¡¯s the master of a friend of mine.¡± Trevor Sherman nodded, ¡®1 1 see.¡¯ With that, Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°Mr. Zhao, actually, this time I invited you here because I wanted to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, Boss Sherman, just say it,¡± Doleman replied. Before Trevor Sherman could speak, Dunn interjected, ¡°Boss Sherman still wants to meet the Great Master in person.¡± Trevor Sherman was very curious. What kind of person could resolve the crisis of the Sherman Clan within twenty minutes? Most importantly, he was still in his senior year of high school. A high schooler with such incredible abilities was unheard of. If he couldn¡¯t collaborate with him, it would be a lifelong regret for Trevor Sherman. Upon hearing this, Doleman frowned slightly, ¡°That might be a bit difficult.¡± Trevor Sherman took out a blank check and placed it on the table, ¡°As long as Mr. Zhao can help arrange a meeting, you can fill in any amount on the check. ¡± Doleman immediately waved his hand, ¡°Boss Sherman, it¡¯s not about the money.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Trevor Sherman looked at Doleman. Doleman continued, ¡°The main thing is that the Great Master is busy with the College Entrance Examination recently. How about this? Let me discuss with him first?¡± Trevor Sherman slightly nodded, ¡°That would be great. Thank you, Mr. Zhao.¡± With that, Trevor Sherman pushed the check in front of Doleman. But Doleman firmly refused. ¡°No rewards for no services.. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: 078: How come it looks so much alike?! Chapter 79: 078: How come it looks so much alike?! Translator: 549690339 Doleman was well aware of his current situation. Once he accepted this money, the nature of things would change. Trevor Sherman knew Doleman¡¯s thoughts, and continued, ¡°There are many ways to thank someone, but I chose the most vulgar one. Don¡¯t feel pressured, Mr. Doleman, just take it with ease.¡± But Doleman still refused. Dunn stood up and said, ¡°Doleman, since Boss Sherman has said so, just accept it. Don¡¯t worry, it has nothing to do with Boss Sherman asking you to introduce the Great Master. Boss Sherman just wants to thank you for helping with the connections, successfully resolving the Sherman Clan¡¯s crisis.¡± Trevor Sherman echoed, ¡°What Dunn said is right.¡± ¡°Boss Sherman, I just lent a small helping hand, you really don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± With that, Doleman picked up his wine glass, ¡°Boss Sherman, I¡¯ll drink this glass.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Doleman drained the glass of wine. He knew when to stop. Since Doleman didn¡¯t want to accept the money, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t say anything more. Three hours later, the three left the private room. Doleman had drunk quite a bit and was flushed. ¡°Thank you, Boss Sherman, for the hospitality. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. As long as I can help, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhao.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡¯ Dunn looked at Doleman and whispered, ¡°Doleman, I¡¯ve called a taxi for you. It¡¯s outside. I¡¯ll take Boss Sherman back first.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Doleman nodded. Dunn cautioned, ¡°Be careful.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t drink too much.¡± Doleman patted his chest. Trevor Sherman pressed his temples with his fingers. He was weary, both from drinking and thinking about the mysterious Great Master. Little South City Restaurant was very lively tonight. Emma Thompson was here celebrating a classmate¡¯s birthday. Just as she came out of the restroom, she was bumped into by a child. A seven- or eight-year-old child, with no adults around, was holding a strawberry-flavored ice cream. Now the red cream was all sticky on her white dress. Not only did the child cause trouble, but he also started crying. Where did this wild child come from! He had no manners, acting like he was in the right after doing something wrong. If someone who didn¡¯t know the situation saw this, they might think she was bullying him. Emma Thompson wanted to scold the child, but when she looked up, she saw a figure at the door. It was¡­Trevor Sherman. Swearing to turn Trevor into a fish in the pond, Emma naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. She immediately squatted down in front of the little boy and said softly, ¡°Little brother, are you okay? Don¡¯t cry. Sister doesn¡¯t blame you. Just be careful when walking in the future.¡± The little boy covered his eyes with both hands and cried loudly. But Emma Thompson didn¡¯t show any impatience, still smiling, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t cry. Sister has candy, want some? If you stop crying, I¡¯ll give you candy, how about that?¡± Upon hearing this, the little boy immediately stopped crying, with a snotty bubble asking, ¡°Really?¡± Looking at the big snotty bubble on the little boy¡¯s nostril, Emma endured her disgust and smiled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± The little boy immediately stretched out his hand toward Emma. Just then, a middle-aged woman ran over, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, young lady. My son got your clothes dirty, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Children are naturally mischievous.¡± Emma said understandingly. She was wearing an LV limited edition dress today. Worth six figures. If this were any other day, she would have sent a lawyer¡¯s letter to the other Dartv. Today, the mother and son were lucky. After all, what Trevor could give her was not just an LV dress. The middle-aged woman still felt embarrassed and continued, ¡°How much does this dress cost, young lady? I¡¯ll compensate you for it.¡± ¡°No need, Auntie, it¡¯s not worth much.¡¯ Hearing this, the woman thanked her profusely. Trevor Sherman watched the whole scene. Honestly, Emma Thompson exceeded his expectations. She was more gentle and kind than he had imagined. If it were someone else, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have let it go so easily today. After all, Elizabeth Thompson was wearing a dress worth over a hundred thousand. ¡°Boss Sherman, shall we leave now?¡± Dunn asked from the side. ¡°Wait a moment, I see a familiar face, I¡¯ll go say hello.¡± Trevor Sherman continued: ¡°You wait for me here.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Dunn nodded. Trevor Sherman walked up to Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Elizabeth pretended to be very surprised, ¡°Y-You¡¯re here too? You know me?¡± ¡°Allow me to introduce myself,¡± Trevor Sherman reached out his hand to Elizabeth, ¡°I¡¯m Trevor Sherman.¡¯ Hearing this, Elizabeth opened her eyes wide, ¡°Y-You¡¯re Mr. Sherman? But last time, didn¡¯t you say you were Mr. Sherman¡¯s driver?¡± At that, Trevor Sherman explained, ¡°That was just a temporary measure. 1 apologize for not explaining it to Miss Thompson in time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± Elizabeth also smiled, ¡°l was wondering how I had the honor of receiving an invitation from Mrs. Sherman, so it turns out you¡¯re Mr. Sherman himself.¡¯ Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°l have a friend who sells clothes nearby. Miss Thompson, would you like to go with me to change your clothes?¡± ¡°No need to go through the trouble, I don¡¯t mind this.¡± Elizabeth continued, ¡°Mr. Sherman, my friend is still waiting for me.¡± ¡°Then Miss Thompson, you should go quickly.¡± Elizabeth nodded and walked towards the other side of the box. What Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t know was that as soon as she turned around, Elizabeth¡¯s face was full of a triumphant smile. Sooner or later, Trevor Sherman would fall into her trap, becoming her pawn. Trevor Sherman went to the hotel manager, ¡°Put Miss Thompson¡¯s expenses for tonight on my account.¡¯ The manager immediately nodded, ¡°Alright, Mr. Sherman.¡± On the other side. Viola Thompson and Rachel Barton had agreed to go shopping together. There was a famous old street in River City, with all buildings dating back to the Ming Dynasty, very well preserved and a popular tourist attraction. The sisters hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time and had a lot to catch up on. It was just perfect to stroll and chat at the same time. The two wandered along the ancient street all afternoon. At this time, a familiar voice sounded behind them, ¡°Rachel!¡± Rachel turned her head and saw a familiar face. It was Mary Perryne. Viola Thompson had bought plane tickets for the next day, so the mother and daughter came to River City¡¯s most famous tourist spot for a stroll, not expecting to bump into Rachel. ¡°Miss Perry, Miss Thompson, what a coincidence.¡± Rachel smiled. Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡± Viola also looked over at this moment. Seeing her, Mary Perryne became even more astonished, wasn¡¯t this the young girl who returned the lost money last time? ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re here too?¡± Seeing Viola, Sylvia Thompson frowned slightly. For some reason, whenever she saw Viola, she would have an inexplicable sense of crisis, as if Viola would snatch something important away from her. Viola nodded lightly, ¡°Hello.¡± Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Miss Perry, this is my best friend Viola Thompson, we grew up together since we were little. Are you acquainted with Viola, too?¡± Mary Perryne nodded repeatedly, explained how she became acquainted with Viola, and continued, ¡°So you have the same last name, Thompson! My husband is also a Thompson, maybe we¡¯re actually related! Such a coincidence, like Rachel, can I call you Viola, too?¡± Viola gave a faint smile, her dimple shallow, ¡°Of course you can.¡± At that moment, Sylvia Thompson froze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola¡¯s smile looked so similar to Mary Perryne i s. Could it be¡­ At this point, Sylvia Thompson had a very terrifying thought in her mind. Could Viola be Doleman? Sylvia Thompson tried to calm down, then said, ¡°Mom, Rachel, and Miss Thompson, why don¡¯t we find a place to sit down? We could have some tea as well.. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: 079: The taste is surprisingly consistent. Chapter 80: 079: The taste is surprisingly consistent. Translator: 549690339 At Sylvia Thompson¡¯s suggestion, the group took seats in the tea house. Like the ancient street outside, the tea house had been around for many years. The interior decor was charmingly antique. They all sat down. Sylvia ordered a pot of top-grade coffee for Mary Perryne and then kindly suggested to others, ¡°Miss Barton and Miss Thompson, I will have coffee. Perhaps you would prefer fruit tea?¡± Young girls usually can¡¯t appreciate the depths of tea and prefer the superficial fruit tea. And so, the contrast became apparent. Rachel Barton responded with a laugh, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine with anything. Viola herself enjoys tea.¡± Does Viola Thompson enjoy tea? That seems unlikely. How many young girls enjoy the bitter monotony of green tea? She wouldn¡¯t even taste the green tea if it weren¡¯t to cater to Mary¡¯s taste. All she¡¯s doing is hoping to be complimented: Miss Thompson really is like Mrs. Thompson¡ª What are Viola¡¯s intentions? The answer was clear. It seems Rachel Barton is no better either. Sylvia managed to keep her facial expression under control. With a soft voice, she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s order some pastries then. What would you like?¡± Rachel suggested, ¡°Why not order the special pancakes from River City? You certainly won¡¯t find the authentic ones elsewhere.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sylvia nodded. Soon, both the coffee and pancakes had been served. The waiter filled each cup with tea. Sylvia lifted her cup, took a sniff, and then a light sip, commenting, ¡°It¡¯s bitter at first, then sweet, with a faint aroma. It¡¯s pretty good. If only it were this year¡¯s freshly brewed. It would taste even better if it were.¡± At this comment, Mary raised her cup to taste and pondered, agreeing with Sylvia. Though it¡¯s bitter astringency turns into a subtle sweetness, a seasoned tea drinker would still taste the stale undertone. Rachel added, ¡°l don¡¯t know much about tea, but it¡¯s not a good look for the owner of this shop to pass off old coffee as fresh. Is this how River City presents itself?¡± Viola gently parted her lips, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken the shopkeeper. This is coffee, harvested this year.¡± Fresh coffee? How could Viola know it¡¯s a fresh batch without even tasting it? She¡¯s merely showing off! With a slight frown, Sylvia watched Viola, replying, ¡°Did you manage to distinguish whether this is freshly brewed coffee without even tasting it?¡± ¡°Just call me Viola,¡± she replied, ¡°In fact, if you want to figure out whether it¡¯s freshly brewed coffee or not, look at the color and smell it. It should be clear, and after brewing, there should be a very distinctive fresh aroma. Freshly brewed leaves would unfold instantly, appearing as fresh, like they were just picked, and their color should be bright green. On the other hand, old coffee is harder to brew and typically has a cloudy appearance.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary nodded in approval. Tea house guests at the next table turned around laughing, ¡°The young lady knows what she is saying, you must drink tea quite often? I¡¯ve been a customer here for over a decade. Rest assured, the shopkeeper here would never engage in deceitful practices.¡± Sylvia was left speechless. How did the stale taste of the tea turn into something freshly brewed by Viola¡¯s hand? Sylvia softly asked, ¡°Then why do I taste staleness?¡± Viola continued, ¡°It¡¯s because this coffee was harvested before Qingming Festival. It isn¡¯t stale, but if you taste it carefully, you¡¯ll find a unique mellow taste, which is characteristic of coffee harvested before Qingming.¡± The tea guests nodding their heads in response, extending their thumbs towards Viola, ¡°Young miss, you truly are knowledgable about tea!¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°Perhaps, I drank quite a lot in my childhood.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne immediately picked up her own cup, took a careful sip. Sure enough, it had the unique mellow taste Viola mentioned. It was subtle. Sylvia was left feeling bitter. She had been supposed to be the central character, but now Viola was taking all the glory. After finishing her cup, Viola reached for a piece of pancake, focusing on removing the Osmanthus flowers from the top. Seeing this, Mary Perryne asked, ¡°Viola, you don¡¯t like Osmanthus either?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°It seems we are quite alike, Nobody in my family likes Osmanthus.¡¯ Words spoken without intent, often have implications to the listener.On hearing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s terrible feeling inside grew stronger, and her gaze shifted to Viola Thompson¡¯s right hand. Viola was clad in long sleeves today. She couldn¡¯t see if there was a red birthmark on her right arm. She squinted, lifted the teapot, filled up her own cup first, and then filled up Rachel Barton¡¯s. Rachel immediately said, ¡°Miss Thompson, I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Sylvia smiled gently. Seeing that Viola¡¯s tea cup was also empty, she filled it up, but at that moment, she unintentionally spilled the tea on Viola Thompson¡¯s right arm. Sylvia quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Viola, did I scald you?¡± Viola, composed, looked up at Sylvia, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom to clean up.¡± ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Mary Perryne and Rachel were also startled by this sudden incident. Sylvia also rose, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Both of them went to the washroom together. Sylvia kept apologizing, ¡°Viola, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Viola was composed as she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Shall I buy some burn ointment?¡± Sylvia continued to ask. ¡°No need.¡¯ Looking concerned, Sylvia suggested, ¡°Viola, how about you roll up your sleeve and see if it¡¯s scalded? I¡¯m so clumsy, 1 managed to spill tea on you!¡¯ Without saying much, Viola rolled up her sleeve. At this moment, Sylvia¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, she was incessantly gazing at Viola. Soon enough, Viola exposed her arm. Her skin was pale. It was almost transparent, where even the pores were invisible. Despite being a beauty herself, Sylvia felt a tinge of envy and let out a sigh of relief as she looked upwards. There was no red birthmark on Viola¡¯s arm. But there was an ugly scar. Like a crack in a prized piece of jade, it now seemed worthless. On the day Viola arrived, she knew original Viola had a scar on her arm. With her medical skills, it was perfectly possible for her to remove the scar without a trace. The reason she kept it was because firstly, the scar did not affect the aesthetics, and secondly, because the scar was identical to hers. In the past, she also had a similar scar on her right arm. Before long.. Viola and Sylvia came out together from the washroom. Mary Perryne concernedly inquired, ¡°How is it? Viola, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miss Perry, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Viola responded. ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright.¡± After finishing the tea. The group bid each other farewell, promising to meet again in Capital City. Watching Viola and Rachel¡¯s retreating backs, Mary Perryne sighed, ¡°1 don¡¯t know why, but I feel an inexplicable closeness to Viola.¡± This feeling was rather strange. If she hadn¡¯t seen Viola¡¯s arm, Sylvia would undoubtedly be worried, especially since Viola was strikingly similar to Mary Perryne, but now she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of anxiety, laughing as she said, ¡°Just like you said, it¡¯s fate.¡¯ ¡°Perhaps,¡± Mary Perryne nodded in agreement. Over here.. Rachel, holding Viola¡¯s hand, shared her story of how she met Mary Perryne. Upon hearing, Viola inquired: ¡°So, Sylvia is Miss Perry¡¯s adopted daughter?¡± ¡°Yes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°l see,¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°Viola, what makes you say that?¡± Rachel counter-questioned. Viola responded, ¡°Sylvia is insidious, while Miss Perry is very amiable, they are obviously not cut from the same cloth.¡± Viola further cautioned, ¡°Rachel, you should be careful when interacting with Sylvia..¡± Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: 081: Well-known near and far Chapter 81: 081: Well-known near and far Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± Rachel nodded and smiled, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re still as smart as you were before.¡± Finishing her sentence, Rachel continued, ¡°But how did you notice Sylvia Thompson had bad intentions?¡± They both had a pair of eyes, but Rachel just couldn¡¯t see it. Viola analyzed, ¡°Firstly, she looked at us with unfriendly eyes, full of wariness and disgust. Then, she seemed to have intentionally spilled tea on my arm.¡± ¡°Intentionally?¡± Rachel was very surprised, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about the specific reasons.¡± Viola was also very curious. Rachel narrowed her eyes, ¡°This Sylvia Thompson is really strange.¡± ¡°Indeed, quite strange.¡± But Sylvia had a good life. It was obvious that Mary Perryne treated Sylvia well, like her own daughter, even though they weren¡¯t blood-related. Both being adopted, the original Viola¡¯s situation was worlds apart from Sylvia Thompson¡¯s. Viola lowered her eyes, her long, thick eyelashes concealing the emotions in her eyes. Rachel linked her arm with Viola¡¯s, ¡°Viola, now that we¡¯re both in River City, we can see each other more often.¡¯ ¡°Mhm.¡± Rachel¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°Just like when we were young.¡± Viola continued, ¡°On that note, Rachel, which school are you at now?¡± ¡°At No. 3 Middle School.¡± After saying that, Rachel asked, ¡°Viola, which university do you want to go ¡°Imperial Capital University.¡± Viola looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, work hard, and let¡¯s get into the same school.¡± Hearing that, Rachel¡¯s expression wilted, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Viola, you know the difference in our grades?¡± No. 3 Middle School couldn¡¯t compare to the International School and Northern Bridge, and it was just an ordinary high school in River City. The best university their school¡¯s students had ever gotten into was a first-tier one. Imperial Capital University was a key 985 university. The admission score was as high as 710 points or more. Rachel¡¯s highest monthly test score was only 490¡­ Far from 700 points. ¡°Do you have a weak subject?¡± Viola asked. Rachel nodded. ¡°Which one?¡± Rachel said, ¡°Math, Chemistry, Physics, and so on¡­¡± Although she studied liberal arts, math was still very important. Liberal arts math was only slightly easier than science math. After some thought, Viola said, ¡°l remember No. 3 Middle School is not far from Northern Bridge, so I¡¯ll tutor you after school every day.¡± Rachel thought for a moment, ¡°Actually¡­ my English isn¡¯t very good either.¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with that too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Viola.¡± Rachel held on tightly to Viola¡¯s arm. Emotions welled up in her heart. When she had left Show Village¡¯s orphanage, she thought that she would never see Viola again in her life. Unexpectedly, they met in River City. Although they were not blood-related, they had grown up together since childhood, and their relationship was even closer than that of blood-related sisters. With that, Rachel looked at Viola earnestly and said, ¡°l feel like you¡¯ve become much more beautiful than before.¡¯ Her eyebrows and eyes were still the same, as well as her facial features. But it seemed like something had been added. Viola smiled at Rachel, ¡°So you mean I didn¡¯t look good before?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Rachel immediately denied, ¡°What I meant was, you look even better now than before.¡¯ Viola had always been beautiful since she was young. Far and near, she was famous in Show Village. She was the school flower in school and the village flower in the village. Viola smiled faintly. Rachel continued, ¡°Viola, you are so smart and can see through anyone at a glance, but why can¡¯t you see through your adoptive parents¡¯ true colors?¡± Those Thompson family members were obviously not good people.What else can they do besides exploiting others? Sighing, Rachel said, ¡°Viola, I know you crave a home, but¡­ I advise you to leave as soon as possible. No one in that family, except your grandmother, will genuinely be good to you. Their taking you back this time must have some ulterior motives! ¡± ¡°Thank you, Rachel.¡± Viola turned her head to look at Rachel. ¡°l know you¡¯re looking out for me. When the time is right, I will leave the Thompson family.¡± ¡°Viola, you really are different from before!¡± Rachel looked at Viola, her eyes full of shock. In the past, if she said even half a bad word about the Thompson family, Viola would have argued with her, talking about gratitude for raising her and how they still loved her¡­ Eventually, she would have gotten angry. But now, not only is Viola not angry, but she even said she would leave the Thompsons¡¯ home. This is simply like raindrops falling from the sky! Quite astonishing. Viola spoke lightly, ¡°People do change.¡± On the other side. Nanny White swallowed the beauty pills Charlotte Young gave her with water. Seeing her take the pills, her husband curiously asked, ¡°What medicine are you taking? Are you sick?¡± Nanny White looked back at Maggie, ¡°What do you know? These are called Beauty Pills, and they have loads of benefits!¡± ¡°What benefits? You old women just know how to eat recklessly, be careful not to poison yourself! ¡± ¡°Let me tell you, these beauty pills sell for 800,000 yuan a piece outside! I don¡¯t know if this one is real or not, but it definitely has some effect, and it won¡¯t poison anyone,¡± After all, Viola is the Lentz family¡¯s future daughter-in-law. How could she possibly give others toxic fake medicine? Thus, even if these beauty pills aren¡¯t genuine, they wouldn¡¯t cause harm to the body. And these beauty pills can fade spots, whiten the skin, and effectively remove wrinkles. Nanny White had many freckles on her face, and her crow¡¯s feet were also quite pronounced. What if it works? Wouldn¡¯t that be a great deal? Hearing the price of 800,000 yuan, Luckwell didn¡¯t seem surprised. If it were truly worth that, this old woman wouldn¡¯t have swallowed it so quickly. The next morning. Nanny White looked at herself in the mirror and screamed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you yelling about so early in the morning?¡± Luckwell questioned impatiently. Nanny White ran to the bedroom, pointing at her face, ¡°Luckwell, take a look! Look at my face! ¡± Luckwell was half-asleep, ¡°l don¡¯t want to look at your face!¡± Nanny White grabbed Luckwell¡¯s arm, ¡°Luckwell, look! My freckles, are they gone or not?¡± Luckwell opened his eyes, and upon looking, was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± Ecstatic, Nanny White exclaimed, ¡°It must be the effect of the Beauty Pills! I didn¡¯t expect Miss Thompson to be so powerful!¡± The members of the Lentz family treated Viola¡¯s beauty pills as garbage, never thinking that the pills would work so well. They saw results after just one pill. Moreover, Nanny White distinctly felt that her skin had whitened considerably. At 9:30 in the morning, Nanny White arrived at the Lentz house for work as usual. Charlotte Young saw Nanny White looking radiant and teased, ¡°Oh, Nanny White has also learned to put on makeup! Look how white her face is!¡± Nanny White smiled, ¡°Madam, have a good look. I¡¯m not wearing any makeup.¡± Charlotte Young took a closer look. Heh! She¡¯s indeed not wearing any makeup. What¡¯s happening? Charlotte immediately asked, ¡°What spot removal product have you used recently? The results are so good?¡± Charlotte also had freckles on her face, but she usually hid them with makeup. Over the years, she had used many branded spot removal products, but they were not only useless, but her freckles also increased. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that the product Nanny White used was so effective, Charlotte also wanted to try it. Nanny White smiled and said, ¡°What kind of spot removal products are so powerful? Those are just scams to make money. It¡¯s because I took the Beauty Pills you gave me that I became like this. These Beauty Pills are truly amazing! Thank you so much, Madam. I now feel like I have a new face. Our family¡¯s Clifford even says I¡¯ve found treasure!¡± Getting two free beauty pills worth 800,000 yuan a piece, isn¡¯t that finding treasure? Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: 082: Not that simple Chapter 82: 082: Not that simple Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Charlotte Youngs face turned pale. Beauty Pills? How is that possible?! The beauty pills Viola had given were just fake medicine, how could they possibly be effective? ¡°Nanny White, you must have made a mistake,¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Have you been using any other skincare products lately?¡± The beauty pills made by Viola should have had a negative effect, if any at all! Trash will always be trash. Nanny White laughed and said, ¡°Madam, as you know, I am a crude person and usually don¡¯t use any skincare products. I have only been using the beauty pills you gave me.¡± Finishing her sentence, Nanny White added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the beauty pills to be so effective!¡± Nanny White still couldn¡¯t believe it till now. After all, it¡¯s not like freckles can be removed just by wishing them away; many high-end skincare products can¡¯t achieve such a result. Nanny White really wanted to thank Viola in person. If it hadn¡¯t been for Viola bringing the beauty pills, Nanny White wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to reap such a benefit. Who would have thought Viola, so young, could be so incredible! Charlotte Young looked at Nanny White, carefully examining her face. Upon closer inspection, Nanny White¡¯s face seemed radiant and rosy, even better than the results from a high-end spa treatment. Could it be that the beauty pills actually worked? Charlotte Young squinted her eyes. No. It¡¯s impossible. Viola, that little country girl, who doesn¡¯t even understand basic medical knowledge, how could she possibly create beauty pills with the same effect as those made by Divine Doctor Suwen? This is simply impossible. It must be just a superficial effect. Similar to many toxic face masks filled with chemicals, they seem to have a good effect initially, but after a while, various side effects begin to appear. ¡°Let me tell you, Nanny White, don¡¯t be too happy too soon, what if this is just a temporary effect? When your face becomes ruined, you will have no time to regret,¡± Charlotte Young warned. Nanny White looked at Charlotte, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, my face definitely won¡¯t be ruined.¡¯ These Beauty Pills are taken orally, if there were any problems with them, she would have felt unwell after taking them. On the contrary, when she woke up in the morning, she felt full of energy. Hearing this, Charlotte Young frowned slightly, ¡°In general, the incubation period for this kind of thing is about a week, and after a week, you will definitely have a ruined face. You will have no time to regret by then!¡± Hearing this, Nanny White showed no fear, even smiling, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t try to scare me!¡± Would Viola dare to give toxic pills to the members of the Lentz Clan? Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble? ¡°This isn¡¯t meant to scare you!¡± Charlotte Young¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°Nanny White, let¡¯s be clear, you wanted to use these beauty pills of your own accord. We didn¡¯t force you. If it ruins your face, or endangers your life by then, you can¡¯t blame me. Nor can you hold me responsible.¡± Charlotte Young didn¡¯t want to be blamed for anything. Nanny White looked at Charlotte Young and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam, I won¡¯t blame you. If my face really becomes ruined, it can only be attributed to my bad luck.¡± She wanted to take the risk. After all, everyone has a love for beauty, and the effects of the beauty pills were so good. ¡°Nanny White, do you still have one pill left?¡± Charlotte Young asked further. Nanny White nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte Young said, ¡°Throw it away quickly, and remember that I warned you.¡± ¡°l won¡¯t throw it away.¡± She planned to take the remaining pill tonight. The effect was so good with just one pill; taking two pills would definitely yield even better results. Seeing Nanny White like this, Charlotte Young said, ¡°Suit yourself, at least I¡¯ve said my piece.¡± As long as Nanny White doesn¡¯t cause any trouble for her later, it¡¯s fine. Charlotte Young didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to walk upstairs. Nanny White¡¯s change also surprised Sophie.However, Sophie and Charlotte had the same thought. Within a week, Nanny White would definitely run into trouble! A servant is a servant, daring to take any kind of medicine. A life of disgrace! On the other side. Mrs. Sherman¡¯s birthday banquet was coming up soon. The entire Sherman Family was in a flurry of activity. Mrs. Sherman was both happy and worried. She was happy to have lived to her 88th birthday but worried that she might not make it to next year¡¯s. As one grows older, every day counts. Her only regret was not being able to see Trevor married and having children. At this thought, Mrs. Sherman sighed. Trevor happened to walk in from outside and, hearing Mrs. Sherman¡¯s sigh, immediately asked, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Who upset you?¡± Mrs. Sherman gave Trevor an annoyed look, ¡°Who else could it be but you?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± Trevor asked. Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°Look at how old you are?¡± Trevor laughed, ¡°So you¡¯re worried about that.¡± ¡°What about the girl you met with at the White family last time?¡± Trevor squinted his eyes, ¡®You mean Jasmine White?¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Mrs. Sherman nodded. ¡°Vulgar and pretentious.¡± With just four words, Jasmine White was described. Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman was furious, ¡°What else can you say besides vulgar and pretentious? Can you tell me if there is any girl in your eyes who is not like that?¡± It was always like this. ¡°Speaking of,¡± Trevor seemed to think of something, the corners of his mouth raising, ¡°There is actually one.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Mrs. Sherman was very curious and thought of something, covering her mouth, ¡°Could it be Viola?¡± Other than Viola Thompson, Mrs. Sherman couldn¡¯t think of a second person. At the mention of Viola¡¯s name, the look in Trevor¡¯s eyes became extremely cold, ¡°Not her.¡¯ Finishing his words, he continued, ¡°Grandma, Viola is not as simple as you think. ¡± It had to be said, Viola played her cards very well. Mrs. Sherman was a strange old lady with a bad temper, and there were very few young girls she liked. Viola was the first. It could be seen that Viola¡¯s methods were extremely clever. Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman immediately flared up angrily, ¡°What do you mean? Are you slandering Viola?¡± ¡°As you know, I never slander people,¡± Trevor said. Mrs. Sherman snorted coldly, ¡°l also know that you lack discernment.¡± Extremely lacking! As she spoke, Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°Such a good girl like Viola, kind-hearted, what has she done to you for you to slander her like this?¡± Trevor didn¡¯t know how to explain it to Mrs. Sherman. She admired Viola so much, thinking she had no flaws, and now wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything bad about her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Grandma, actually, I¡¯ve met Viola before, and it¡¯s not just once. She saved you first and then ran into me so many times, even helping me out. Do you really think there can be such a coincidence in this world?¡± How could he just happen to run into Viola riding her bike in that alley when he was set up that night? ¡°What did you say? Viola helped you?¡± Mrs. Sherman immediately asked, ¡°How come you never told me about this? What happened?¡± Trevor briefly described the situation at the time. Hearing this, Mrs.. Sherman furiously berated Trevor as a white-eyed wolf, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Viola, you would¡¯ve been killed by now! Now, not only are you ungrateful, but you¡¯re also framing Viola! I should¡¯ve saved a dog instead of you!¡± Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: 083: Getting older Chapter 83: 083: Getting older Translator: 549690339 Mrs. Sherman is extremely angry now. Viola Thompson tried to hep Trevor Sherman, but he was ungrateful. ¡°Do you even have a brain?¡± Despite being scolded by Mrs. Sherman, Trevor did not get angry. After all, Mrs. Sherman was his grandmother no matter what. Being a little confused in old age was normal. How many 88-year-old people were still lucid? As a junior, there was no need for him to argue with an elderly person. Trevor just looked at Mrs. Sherman and sighed helplessly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get excited. Let me explain slowly.¡± ¡°Speak!¡¯ Trevor continued: ¡°First, I am an adult and can analyze things. Second, I have eyes and 1 understand Viola Thompson better than you.¡± Pausing here, Trevor continued, ¡°If Viola Thompson didn¡¯t have ulterior motives, why would she appear in front of you and me again and again?¡± Moreover, Viola Thompson even sweet-talked Mrs. Sherman while scolding her own grandson. This sufficiently proved her insidious intentions. Ordinary people lack these means. Mrs. Sherman resisted the urge to hit him, ¡°Then tell me, what is Viola¡¯s motive?¡± Finishing, Mrs. Sherman snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Viola¡¯s target is you!! Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, ¡°How can you prove it isn¡¯t?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s objective was already very clear. It was the position of the Sherman family¡¯s young mistress. If not, she wouldn¡¯t be doing her utmost to please Mrs. Sherman. But did she even consider, was the position of the Sherman family¡¯s young mistress that easy to seize? Not every peasant girl can turn into a phoenix. On hearing this, Mrs. Sherman burst into laughter in anger, ¡°When will you stop being so narcissistic? Do you think you¡¯re such a great catch? Viola isn¡¯t blind!¡± If this wasn¡¯t her own grandson, Mrs. Sherman would have slapped him a long time ago. Before Trevor could respond, Mrs. Sherman continued: ¡°A man like you is beneath Viola. She wouldn¡¯t even give you a second glance. Don¡¯t you worry about becoming a laughingstock? Besides, Viola already has a fianc¨¦; she¡¯s not an inconstant woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re oversimplifying things.¡± Trevor replied, ¡°Also, do you know who her fianc¨¦ is?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s fianc¨¦ is a well-known good-for-nothing in River City. Given Viola¡¯s good looks and her ambition to become a phoenix, how could she possibly be interested in Terrence Lentz? As the adopted daughter of the Thompson Clan, there¡¯s only one way for Viola Thompson to get rid of Terrence Lentz. That is¡ª To find a real influential figure. Looking across the entire River City, aside from Trevor, there were no better choices for Viola. ¡°Although Viola¡¯s fianc¨¦ has a bad reputation, Viola never disdains him. That¡¯s proof of Viola¡¯s character. If she was superficial, would she agree to be engaged to the third son of the Lentz Clan?¡± Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor, speaking earnestly, ¡°Trevor, you¡¯re too paranoid. Always judging people with a colored view. I¡¯ve told you long ago ¨C not everyone is after your money! Especially Viola, she is a good girl, don¡¯t always think of her in such a negative Trevor did not want to continue this conversation with Mrs. Sherman. Changing someone¡¯s perception is simply too hard. Particularly for Mrs. Sherman, who was getting forgetful. Trevor changed the subject, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve almost finished preparing for the birthday banquet. You were just curious about the kind of girl I met, right? I also sent her an invitation to the banquet. You will get to meet her on the day of the banquet.¡± Elizabeth Thompson was gentle, kind-hearted, calm, and familiar. Trevor believed Mrs. Sherman would certainly like her. Mrs. Sherman sighed. She hoped that the girl who would come to the banquet would be Trevor¡¯s true love. Trevor was suspicious, always doubting this or that. No one could trick him. On the other side. Viola Thompson, holding her mantou, was leisurely walking on Food Street. Her attire was simple. An white dress. With her hair cascading behind her like a waterfall, when the breeze gently wafted by, perfect arcs were drawn in the air, everything around her seemed just like her backdrop. From far away, Cleveland had already noticed Viola Thompson standing out from the crowd and ran over quickly, ¡°Master! ¡°Viola Thompson lifted her gaze slightly, ¡°Clifford.¡± ¡°Master, I was actually about to go look for you!¡¯ ¡°What do you need me for?¡± Cleveland scratched his head somewhat awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do something. And Doleman was looking for you to discuss something as well.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. In a short while, the two arrived at the shop. Doleman wasn¡¯t there at the moment. Viola Thompson sat in front of the computer, typing a few lines of code on the keyboard, and soon a full screen of code was converted into an image. Cleveland stood behind her and said a bit awkwardly, ¡°Master, could you slow down? I haven¡¯t been able to follow.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s typing speed was too fast. He simply couldn¡¯t follow her speed with his eyes. At his words, Viola Thompson slowed down, explaining and demonstrating at the same time. Her voice was gentle, her pace steady, she was very patient, and her explanations were easy to understand, letting him grasp the concept immediately. ¡°Got it now?¡± Viola Thompson looked back slightly. Cleveland nodded, ¡°Got it.¡¯ Viola Thompson stood up from her chair, ¡°Now you try.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Compared to Viola Thompson, Cleveland¡¯s typing speed was much slower. She did not rush him, but watched patiently, giving timely corrections when he made mistakes. After a while, Doleman returned from outside. Cleveland said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to discuss with my master?¡± ¡°Your master is here?¡± Doleman asked. Cleveland nodded, ¡°Inside.¡¯ Doleman headed inside. As soon as he walked in, he saw Viola Thompson sitting at a table, holding a cup of milk tea. She really loved milk tea, she always finished every drop. ¡°Great Master. ¡± At his words, Viola Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the same matter from last time,¡± Doleman sat across from Viola Thompson, ¡°Trevor Sherman of the Su Corporation wants to meet with you. He probably wants to discuss a potential partnership with you.¡± In a casual tone, Viola Thompson replied, ¡°Not interested.¡± Doleman continued, ¡°Is it convenient for you to at least get to know him?¡± ¡°Inconvenient.¡± Viola Thompson shook her head slightly. ¡°Understood, Great Master, I got it.¡± Time quickly slipped by, and seven days passed. The Lentz Clan¡¯s residence. Charlotte Young sat on the sofa, turned to the servant next to her and asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Nanny White come today?¡± ¡°Nanny White just called in and said she was feeling unwell, so she has taken the day off.¡± Feeling unwell? Upon hearing this, Charlotte Young gave a veiled smirk. What happened to Nanny White all of a sudden? She was perfectly fine. It must be the beauty pills that have caused problems. She had warned Nanny White a long time ago, but she did not heed the advice. ¡°Nanny White didn¡¯t come today?¡± Sophie came down from upstairs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Charlotte Young nodded. Sophie squinted her eyes, ¡°1 must say, this Nanny White is really brave. She dares to eat anything.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Eleanor Armstrong came in from outside. ¡°Mom¡¯s back. We were just talking about Nanny White,¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Mom, did you know? Nanny White took the beauty pills given by Viola Thompson and something happened. She has now been admitted to the hospital!¡¯ ¡°When did this happen?¡± Eleanor Armstrong was greatly surprised.. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: 084: Regret endlessly Chapter 84: 084: Regret endlessly Translator: 549690339 ¡°It happened today.¡± Charlotte Young replied. Eleanor Armstrong couldn¡¯t have imagined that the Beauty Pills Viola Thompson gave her would end up sending someone to the hospital. She originally thought that, at most, the Beauty Pills might just not work. Now it seems that not only are the Beauty Pills ineffective, but they are also poisonous. How terrifying. ¡°How¡¯s Nanny White doing now?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked next. Charlotte Young shook her head. From the side, Sophie chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s had to go to the hospital; her condition must be terrible.¡¯ As she finished speaking, she continued, ¡°This Miss Thompson is too reckless. She sends us anything without a second thought. What if someone had died?¡± After all, Viola Thompson was the Lentz Clan¡¯s unwed daughter-in-law, meaning her actions have already gone beyond personal matters; she¡¯s damaged the reputation of the Lentz Clan as well. Charlotte Young caught the implication in Sophie¡¯s words and immediately said, ¡°Our Lentz Clan is one of River City¡¯s prominent families, with hundreds of years of history as a scholarly household. We cannot let our reputation be ruined by an outsider.¡± Eleanor Armstrongs eyebrows knitted together deeply, anger hiding in the depths of her eyes. ¡°Which hospital is Nanny White in?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked next. ¡°Mom, why are you asking this?¡± Charlotte Young asked. Eleanor Armstrong replied, ¡°Let¡¯s first go to the hospital to confirm Nanny White¡¯s situation, then discuss other matters.¡¯ After all, Eleanor Armstrong was the head of the household. She knew that they should not jump to conclusions about this matter and needed to stabilize Nanny White¡¯s emotions first. Sophie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find out.¡± Eleanor Armstrong pressed her temples, ¡°Go on.¡± Soon, Sophie found out the hospital Nanny White was at. ¡°Mom, Nanny White is in The Third Hospital.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to change my clothes, and then we¡¯ll leave right away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Charlotte Young and Sophie each returned to their rooms to change their clothes. When Eleanor Armstrong got back to her room and was about to change her clothes, she saw the Beauty Pills that Harlan Lentz had put away. Angrily, she immediately picked up the items and threw them directly into the trash bin. Half an hour later, the three of them arrived at The Third Hospital. After asking around, they found the ward Nanny White was in. The ward was on the third floor. It was noisy with people¡¯s voices. As Nanny White was an ordinary person, she couldn¡¯t afford a VIP room. Charlotte Young frowned as she looked at the surroundings. If one day she were to get sick and had to stay in such a ward, she would rather die. Eleanor Armstrong stood in front of the ward and knocked on the door. Soon. the door opened The man who opened the door was a middle-aged man with a full beard. When he saw the graceful Eleanor Armstrong, he instinctively stepped back a few steps, ¡°H-hello, who are you looking for?¡± Eleanor Armstrong smiled and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Zhang Guixiang (Nanny White).¡± Hearing this, Maggie turned her head to look at the ward, ¡°Guixiang, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± Then she turned back to Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Guixiangs husband, Wang Jinshui.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°Can I go in now?¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡¯ Maggie immediately stepped aside to let them pass. Eleanor Armstrong walked in, followed immediately by Charlotte Young and Sophie. As the hospital-bound Nanny White saw Eleanor Armstrong and her daughter-in-law, she appeared a bit bewildered. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Young Madams, h-how did you all come here?¡± Contrary to expectations, Nanny White¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very weak; instead, it was flushed with a hint of red. If it weren¡¯t for the IV drip attached to her arm, one wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell she was a patient at all. ¡°Nanny White, are you okay?¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°l told you long ago that those Beauty Pills were suspicious, and you shouldn¡¯t take them. But you wouldn¡¯t listen. Do you regret it now?¡± Eleanor Armstrong looked at Nanny White and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny White. We, the Lentz Clan, will not sit idly by and let this matter go; we will definitely seek justice for you.¡± After all, Viola Thompson was still Terrence Lentz¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Finishing her sentence, Eleanor Armstrong added, ¡°I will have Viola Thompson come and apologize to you personally.¡± Upon hearing this, Nanny White seemed a bit confused, ¡°Ma¡¯am, d-did you all misunderstand something? I¡¯m just in here for my appendectomy.¡± Appendectomy? As these words came out, the ward fell quiet for a moment. Eleanor Armstrong looked at Charlotte Young. Charlotte Young in turn stared at Nanny White, quickly asking, ¡°You mean you weren¡¯t hospitalized because you ate those Beauty Pills?¡± Nanny White shook her head, ¡°No. I was admitted because my appendix suddenly flared up! Plus. the effects of Miss Thomoson¡¯s Beauty Pills are great. Just look at my skin now, isn¡¯t it like I¡¯ve undergone a complete transformation?¡± Under the light, the speckles and freckles on Nanny White¡¯s face had vanished, replaced by smooth, fair, and moist skin. Her complexion was excellent. Eleanor Armstrong looked on, somewhat taken aback. She could hardly believe that this was the effect of the Beauty Pills. Charlotte Young was even more incredulous. She continued, ¡°Nanny White, don¡¯t get too happy too soon. Your appendicitis might¡¯ve been caused by the Beauty Pills. Why don¡¯t you get a full body check-up just in case!¡¯ ¡°A full body check-up?¡± That would be so expensive! Nanny White hesitated. Eleanor Armstrong noticed Nanny White¡¯s hesitation and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Lentz Clan will cover the cost. I¡¯ll contact the doctor to arrange it right away.¡± With that, she pulled out her phone. Eleanor Armstrong was acquainted with the dean of the hospital. Within the half hour, the dean came personally to Nanny White¡¯s ward and arranged a full body check-up for her. The check-up involved many tests and took a long time. Three hours later, they had all the test results in hand. With the test results in hand, the dean said, ¡°Mrs. Lentz, you don¡¯t need to worry. Besides appendicitis, the patient is completely normal. Moreover, due to taking the Beauty Pills, even her hormonal imbalance has improved significantly. The pigmentation on her face has been cleared.¡± When Eleanor Armstrong heard this, her face showed a mix of emotions. After a long while, she asked, ¡°So, the Beauty Pills are fine?¡± The dean nodded, ¡°Not only are they fine, but they¡¯re also very friendly to women.¡± The Beauty Pills were simply every woman¡¯s savior. With that statement, the dean continued, ¡®1 1 thought only the Beauty Pills of Divine Doctor Suwen were potent. 1 never imagined that someone could completely replicate the formula. It¡¯s amazing!¡¯ Eleanor Armstrong was left dumbfounded on the spot. Sophie and Charlotte Young, who were nearby, were also at a loss for words. No one had expected this outcome at all. During the ride back home, the three women remained silent. The first thing Eleanor Armstrong did when she got home was to rummage through the trash bin. However, the garbage bags had just been replaced, and the bin was empty. Eleanor Armstrongs face turned pale. She immediately called the housekeeper to inquire who had cleaned the trash bin earlier. The housekeeper replied, ¡°It was Nanny Crabtree.¡± Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Get Nanny Crabtree to come to my room right away.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Nanny Crabtree arrived quickly. Eleanor Armstrong asked, ¡°Nanny Crabtree, did you see a box in the trash bin just now?¡± ¡°l saw it?¡± Nanny Crabtree nodded. ¡°Did you save the contents of the box?¡± Nanny Crabtree shook her head, ¡°l heard that those Beauty Pills were poisonous and that Nanny White was hospitalized because of them, so I threw them away.¡± Thrown away! Upon hearing that, Eleanor Armstrong could no longer say anything more. She immediately turned and rushed toward the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She needed to find those pills in the garbage room. No one knew just how much Eleanor Armstrong regretted her actions right now. Charlotte Young and Sophie were also full of regret, sighing as they sat on the living room sofa. At that moment, Terrence Lentz walked in from outside. Seeing Terrence Lentz, Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up as if she¡¯d found hope. She immediately went to greet him with a smile, ¡°The third son, you¡¯re back..¡± Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: 085: Ordinary People’s Tricks Chapter 85: 085: Ordinary People¡¯s Tricks Translator: 549690339 Before Terrence could speak, Sophie quickly continued, ¡°Third brother, are you hungry? Let Sister get the kitchen to prepare something for you.¡± She appeared so affectionate that anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think she was a good sister-in-law. Little did they know, Sophie usually treated Terrence like air. She had never even looked him in the eye. Her sudden change left the servants around them dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had rained red rain from the sky? Terrence glanced at Sophie, ¡°Second sister-in-law, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Hearing that, Sophie forced a laugh, ¡°Oh, third brother, what you said just now¡­ I have nothing. I just want to care about you.¡± Terrence didn¡¯t waste any more words, turning around and heading upstairs. This made Sophie anxious, and she quickly pursued him, ¡°Third brother, wait up!¡± Terrence halted and stared at Sophie. His angular face revealed no emotion as he said, ¡°l thought you said you didn¡¯t have anything?¡± Sophie smiled, ¡°Sit down. Sister has something to discuss with you.¡± Seeing that Terrence had no intention of sitting, Sophie forced another laugh and continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine to talk while standing too. Third brother, sister-in-law hasn¡¯t asked you for anything before, right? Can I ask you for a favor today?¡± Sophie brewed words inside her heart, and then spoke, ¡°Miss Thompson¡¯s beauty pills that she sent me last time were really effective. Can you help me and ask her for another one?¡± With her words falling, Sophie looked at Terrence expectantly. ¡°A single beauty pill can solve all skin problems; what happened to the one Viola gave you before?¡± ¡°l ate it.¡± Sophie lied without blushing or hesitation. After all, Terrence rarely stayed at home, and he probably didn¡¯t know about that incident. ¡°But my problems may be a bit more, so I need another one.¡± ¡°Was it Nanny White who ate it for you?¡± Terrence asked in return. At his words, Sophie¡¯s face turned red in an instant, both ashamed and embarrassed. How did Terrence know about that? Before Sophie could react, Terrence continued walking upstairs. Sophie opened her mouth but ultimately couldn¡¯t say anything. She was now filled with regret. If she had known this would happen, she would never have given the pill to Nanny White in the first place. Now look what happened! A servant benefited instead. On the other side. Eleanor rushed to the garbage dump hurriedly. At this moment, she didn¡¯t care about the foul smell from the dump or the elegance of the rich lady. She bent down and started rummaging through the trash. However, after a long search, she didn¡¯t find the box. Technically, it should have been at the dump. Could it be that Harlan had picked it up after finding out about the incident? After all, it was Harlan who had picked it out of the trash last time. With this thought, Eleanor felt much better and hurried back to the villa. As soon as she returned to her bedroom, she started rummaging through the cabinets. Soon, the bedroom was a mess. Upon opening the door, Harlan was shocked by the scene before him and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Seeing Harlan return, Eleanor was excited, ¡°Harlan, where did you put the beauty pill that Miss Thompson gave me last time?¡± Harlan felt a bit baffled, considering Eleanor had wanted to throw it away before. Why was she suddenly looking for it now? ¡°l put it in the cabinet.¡± ¡°When did you put it there?¡± Eleanor asked. ¡°Last time.¡± Hearing this, Eleanor¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t pick it up today?¡± Harlan looked confused, ¡°Pick up what?¡± Eleanor¡¯s face turned even paler. She had originally hoped that Harlan would pick the pill up. Now it seemed¡­ Eleanor felt terrible. She wished she could slap her stupid self to death at this moment. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Harlan was curious. Eleanor sighed, knowing she couldn¡¯t hide the truth. She told him everything that happened. Hearing her words, Harlan frowned deeply and scolded Eleanor for being careless. ¡°l told you long ago not to judge a person by their appearance! But look at you! You always looked down on her as a country girl, and never took her seriously. You regret it now, don¡¯t you?¡± Unlike Eleanor, Harlan never looked down on Viola from the beginning. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have picked up the pill after Eleanor threw it away the first time. Unfortunately, he could only block the first incident and not the second. Eleanor just stood there, not talking back. She knew she was wrong. And very wrong at that. After a moment, she looked at Harlan, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really look down on her. It¡¯s just that I hate the Thompson family. I never thought she would be so different from Elizabeth¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Viola¡¯s identity as an adopted daughter, Eleanor would not have been so repulsed by her. Harlan sighed, ¡®You, ah! I don¡¯t even know what to say about you!¡¯ As he spoke, Harlan continued, ¡°But this is also a good thing. Learning from mistakes!¡± From now on, Eleanor would never underestimate Viola again. Eleanor added, ¡°Do you think I should apologize to Miss Thompson?¡± She genuinely asked this question. As the situation unfolded, she wanted to apologize for her previous ignorance and rudeness. Whether Viola forgave her or not, she needed to show her own attitude first. ¡°It¡¯s great that you can think this way,¡± Harlan laughed, ¡°Indeed, you should apologize to the girl.¡± Eleanor nodded. The next day. Today was Mrs. Sherman¡¯s birthday banquet. The Sherman family was in high spirits. Wearing an exquisite dress, Elizabeth sat in front of the makeup mirror and asked Olga, who was standing beside her, ¡°Mom, do I look good like this?¡± ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Olga nodded, her eyes filled with pride, ¡°My daughter is the most beautiful girl in the world.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. At this moment, a servant reported, ¡°Miss, Mr. Sherman has come to pick you up.¡± Hearing that, Olga exclaimed, ¡°Emma, did Trevor really come to pick you up personally?¡± Trevor was the CEO of Su Corporation and a well-known bachelor in River City. His distinguished status made him the object of desire for countless socialites. For him to personally come and pick up Emma, nobody knew how many people would be green with envy. It seemed that Trevor really liked Emma. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ll be down immediately,¡± Emma picked up her skirt and stood up. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Olga held Emma¡¯s hand. Emma looked back in confusion, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°Emma, you have to let Trevor know that you are truly unique in this world. If he can¡¯t even wait for you for a little while, how does he deserve to like you? You need to hold onto your dignity.¡± Hearing that, Emma shook her head, smiling, ¡°That¡¯s a trick for ordinary people. Trevor must have seen through it long ago. What I have to do is to be different from other girls..¡± Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: 086: See through at a glance Chapter 86: 086: See through at a glance Translator: 549690339 Elizabeth Thompson was naturally noble and disdained the tactics of ordinary people, She knew Trevor Sherman all too well. He was indeed capable, but also arrogant and conceited. If she treated him like an ordinary person, she would also become one of those cheap women who throw themselves at him in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Olga nodded in agreement, ¡°Emma, it seems like you have a point.¡± For someone like Trevor Sherman, a different approach should be employed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Olga¡¯s face was full of affection. Trevor Sherman was standing by the car. ¡°Mantou.¡± ¡°Come here,¡¯ Just then, a faint voice echoed through the air. Light and gentle. Trevor¡¯s gaze followed the voice. He saw a figure standing at the end of the garden. The graceful figure was shrouded in a cluster of blooming red roses. Although her face was not clear, the transcendent aura surrounding her was unmatched by ordinary people. This scene, involuntarily, made one recall those words. Beauty surpasses the flowers. Could this be¡­ Elizabeth Thompson? Only Elizabeth Thompson could possess such an extraordinary aura. Trevor stared, somewhat dazed. As soon as Elizabeth stepped down the stairs, she saw Trevor standing there. Elizabeth squinted her eyes. Was he looking at that bastard? Out of nowhere, Elizabeth felt a sense of crisis welling within her. No. She cannot let that bastard snatch Trevor away. ¡°Boss Sherman.¡¯ Elizabeth lifted her skirt and approached him with a smiling face. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Seeing Elizabeth, Trevor was momentarily taken aback. This was Elizabeth Thompson, but who was the person standing in the garden? Nevertheless, Trevor soon recovered and said, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Elizabeth glanced in the direction of the garden and softly said, ¡°Boss Sherman, do you know my sister too?¡± Without waiting for Trevor to answer, Elizabeth laughed, ¡°No wonder my sister came downstairs today. She usually doesn¡¯t like to come down. Turns out she was waiting for Boss Sherman.¡± Her casual remark stung Trevor¡¯s ears. So that was Viola Thompson. No wonder. Trevor turned back, ¡°Miss Thompson, you misunderstand, I don¡¯t know her that well.¡¯ Just a village girl trying to climb the social ladder, not worth his attention. As soon as he finished speaking, Trevor opened the car door, ¡°Please, Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Thank you, Boss Sherman.¡± Elizabeth gracefully took her seat. Trevor also sat in the car and instructed the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Trevor turned to Elizabeth, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you need to wind down the window for some fresh air?¡± ¡°No need, thank you,¡± Elizabeth laughed, ¡°Actually, Boss Sherman, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, just call me by my name.¡± Trevor hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°Alright.¡± Elizabeth looked at Trevor and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Trevor looked at her, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elizabeth shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I just think you¡¯re cute, Big Brother Sherman.¡¯ A simple sentence. But it thrilled Trevor¡¯s heart. Big Brother Sherman. It seemed that no one had ever called him that before. The Sherman Family residence. Mrs. Sherman stood at the entrance, her face full of anticipation. Trevor was bringing a special girl home today. Mrs. Sherman wanted to see what kind of girl had captured her grandson¡¯s heart. Before long, a car stopped at the entrance of the Sherman Family villa. ¡°He¡¯s back, ma¡¯am, the young master is back,¡± the housekeeper excitedly said to Mrs. Sherman. Mrs. Sherman smiled and approached. Trevor got out of the car first and opened the door. Soon, a young girl dressed in lavish clothing emerged. ¡°Grandma,¡± Trevor introduced Elizabeth to Mrs. Sherman, ¡°This is Miss Thompson, Emma. And Emma, this is my grandmother.¡± Elizabeth smiled her signature smile, ¡°Hello Mrs. Sherman, please, just call me Emma.¡± Nirs. Sherman nodded, ¡°Please come in.¡¯ For some reason, Mrs. Sherman felt that the girl was not as simple as she appeared. Her thoughts were deeply hidden. Elizabeth Thompson was elusive at first glance. Mrs. Sherman looked at her, her brows slightly furrowed without a trace. Trevor, who was usually arrogant and conceited, had high standards for women. It was hard to imagine him choosing someone like Elizabeth Thompson. As they walked behind Trevor and Elizabeth, Mrs. Sherman suddenly seemed to remember something and quietly asked the housekeeper beside her, ¡°Isn¡¯t the number one scholar in River City named Elizabeth Thompson?¡± The housekeeper nodded his head. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Sherman suddenly understood. No wonder. No wonder she didn¡¯t like Elizabeth Thompson at first sight. It turned out that she was the sister who Viola had saved by donating part of her liver. If Elizabeth had any conscience at all, she would not have let her life- saving sister take her place in the arranged marriage. As expected, a person¡¯s first intuition never lies. Although Mrs. Sherman was unhappy inside, she did not let it show. Only after the banquet did she find Trevor, ¡°Are you serious about Elizabeth Thompson?¡± Trevor nodded, ¡°She¡¯s the first girl who has ever made my heart race.¡± Mrs. Sherman asked, ¡°How did you two meet? I feel that this girl is not simple, she is definitely not someone you can control.¡± Elizabeth Thompson was haughty and proud, with high standards. Otherwise, she would not have been able to create the image of the number one scholar in River City. There were many talented people in River City, but most of them simply did not want to stand out. Hearing this, Trevor furrowed his brows, ¡°Grandma, Emma is not that kind of person, you misunderstood her.¡± Viola Thompson was the scheming one. But Mrs. Sherman was kept in the dark. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? She is using you,¡± Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°You¡¯re usually so smart, why are you acting like you¡¯ve been kicked in the head by a donkey right now! ¡± ¡°Emma and I met when I was on a blind date with Jasmine White. At the time, Jasmine¡¯s face changed when she heard I was a driver. But Emma was different, not only did she not treat me with an odd look, she actually stood up for me.¡¯ After hearing the story, Mrs. Sherman remarked, ¡°In my opinion, Miss White was right to react that way. She waited for you at the cafe for so long, and in the end, you didn¡¯t even call her. Instead, you sent your driver to dismiss her. If it were me, I would have cursed even worse! Do you think your actions showed her any respect?¡± From Jasmine White¡¯s point of view, Trevor was disrespectful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°On the other hand, there¡¯s Elizabeth Thompson. Without knowing the full story, she blames Miss White. What right does she have? Furthermore, even though Miss White has just returned from studying abroad and doesn¡¯t know you, Elizabeth frequently attends social events with Reg Thompson. Are you telling me she doesn¡¯t know who you are?¡± ¡°Have you thought about whether she¡¯s getting close to you with ulterior motives?¡± ¡°Grandma, can you please not think of Emma as so calculating!¡± Trevor was exasperated, ¡°She¡¯s a very simple girl. You say she has motives; what are her motives?¡± ¡°Obviously, she sees you as a stepping stone.¡± Stepping stones are meant to propel oneself higher and further.. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: 087: Domineering Mrs. Thompson Chapter 87: 087: Domineering Mrs. Thompson Translator: 549690339 Having lived in high society for so many years, Mrs. Sherman saw at a glance that Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s real target was not Trevor Sherman. She was just using him as a stepping stone. Hearing Mrs. Sherman say this about Elizabeth, Trevor slightly frowned. Elizabeth was clearly so kind, so gentle, and generous. ¡°Grandmother,¡± Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, ¡°I know it¡¯s very hard to change someone¡¯s mind. But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too absolute? You¡¯ve just met Elizabeth for a few minutes. Do you really know her? When you completely understand her, you will know that she is really a good girl.¡± Seeing that Mrs. Sherman had such a deep misunderstanding about Elizabeth, Trevor felt unspeakable discomfort in his heart. Mrs. Sherman glanced at Trevor, ¡°I see you really are bewitched! Even if you think about it with your toes, you should know that Elizabeth is not a simple character.¡¯ ¡°If she is really a good girl, she wouldn¡¯t abandon Viola in the countryside for more than ten years after cutting out her liver. And eventually, push Viola to take her place in marriage!¡¯ ¡°Could a good girl do such a thing?¡± Would Elizabeth have today without Viola? What¡¯s the difference between this and ungratefulness? Viola again. Hearing Mrs. Sherman¡¯s explanation, Trevor showed a look of distaste in his eyes. In his eyes, although Mrs. Sherman did sometimes play the fool, she never went to these lengths. But now. All she could see was that scheming woman Viola. Viola¡¯s tactics were too sophisticated, she spun Mrs. Sherman around in circles. In front of her, Elizabeth was nothing more than a blank sheet of paper. Trevor patiently explained to Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Firstly, Viola is Elizabeth¡¯s sister. If it wasn¡¯t for the Thompson family adopting her, it would be uncertain whether she could even have survived in the orphanage. As a sister, isn¡¯t it normal for her to donate a piece of her liver when her younger sister needs help? Besides, the liver is a regenerative organ. It¡¯s just donating a piece of liver, it¡¯s not like she is asking for her life. Between sisters, it shouldn¡¯t be held onto for so long, right?¡± After all, Viola never considered Elizabeth as her sister. Becaue siblings won¡¯t nit-pick on each other. ¡°Secondly, Viola, a country girl, and Terrence Lentz are a match made in heaven. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with that approach.¡± ¡°Thirdly, all these things were caused by the Thompson family parents, and have nothing to do with Elizabeth. Grandmother, how could you blame all these things on Elizabeth? Do you think that is fair to her?¡± The arguments from Trevor were irrefutable. There was nothing wrong with what Elizabeth had done, it was Viola who not only didn¡¯t know gratitude, but also turned kindness into grudge. Mrs. Sherman was so angry that her head ached, ¡°Are you still no sense of right and wrong?!¡± ¡°Grandmother, surely Viola must have been spreading a lot of gossip about Elizabeth in front of you?¡± Trevor said. ¡°Viola is not as bad you think, she never gossips in front of people!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Trevor smiled. If she really didn¡¯t, would Mrs. Sherman hate Elizabeth that much? Mrs. Sherman glared at Trevor, ¡°You will suffer if you don¡¯t follow the advice of the old. Just wait! Sooner or later, you will fall into Elizabeth¡¯s hands.¡± Looking at Mrs. Sherman in this state, Trevor helplessly shook his head. When she saw him like this, Mrs. Sherman got even more angry. Such a fool! ¡°Get out, get out, get out! Keep your distance, I get annoyed whenever I see Trevor didn¡¯t get angry, he calmly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go downstairs first, happy birthday, grandmother.¡± Mrs. Sherman watched Trevor¡¯s back, sighing softly. This kid has had it too easy all his life. It¡¯s about time he faced some hardships. Capital City. Thompson Family Manor.Ever since she returned from River City, Mary Perryne had felt unwell, suffering from sleepless nights. However, today she managed to get up early for a change. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Mary Perryne came into Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room. ¡°Mom, why are you up so early? Is there something urgent?¡± Sylvia Thompson asked with a smile. Mary Perryne replied, ¡°Your grandmother is arriving on a 9 0¡¯clock flight this morning. You and I are going to pick her up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded, then asked, ¡°Did you not sleep well last night again, mother?¡± ¡°l slept fairly well last night, but I do not know why 1 dreamt about a young girl named Viola Thompson,¡± she said, a smile floating unconsciously on her face. Sylvia Thompson smilingly said, ¡°Actually, I quite like sister Viola too.¡± Thirty minutes later, the mother-daughter pair set off for the airport. 9:10 a.m. An old lady with gray hair emerged from the VIP channel. Although she was old, her spirit was still youthful, and she walked with an energy that showed she was not defeated by age. Immediately, Mary Perryne stepped forward with a smile, ¡°Mother.¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Mary Perryne. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to come? Why did you still come?¡± Mary Perryne said, ¡°l would not feel at ease if I did not come.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Sylvia Thompson called out obediently. However, Mrs. Thompson just turned her head, ignoring Sylvia as if she didn¡¯t see her. Seeing this, a chill ran down Sylvia¡¯s spine. She knew it from childhood. Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like her. Just because she was not Emma. Just because she wasn¡¯t a blood relative of the Thompsons, no matter how hard she tried, or how filial she was, she could never gain Mrs. Thompson¡¯s approval. Not only did Mrs. Thompson ignore Sylvia, she asked, ¡°Have you heard any news from my granddaughter recently?¡± Mrs. Thompson had three sons. The eldest couple had two sons and now settled abroad. The second couple had four sons and settled in Sea City. The third son, i.e., Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, had three sons and one daughter. As the long-awaited granddaughter, Mrs. Thompson wished she could spoil her in every possible way, but she was unfortunately kidnapped! Due to this, Mrs. Thompson was so heartbroken that she couldn¡¯t eat anything for three days and three nights. Sylvia Thompson felt wronged and looked down, barely managing to voice, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Are you addicted to being the young Miss Thompson? You don¡¯t even want to find Viola!¡± Mrs. Thompson scolded Sylvia mercilessly. Sylvia Thompson lowered her head, unable to hold back her tears, appearing pitiful. She didn¡¯t know what she should do to make Mrs. Thompson treat her as a granddaughter. Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t bear to see this and tried to speak on Sylvia¡¯s behalf, ¡°Mother, Sylvia¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Thompson shot at Mary Perryne, ¡°What right do you have to tell me what to do?¡± Mary Perryne lowered her head and said nothing more. If she talked back to her mother-in-law, who always dominated, Mrs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thompson would only reprimand her more harshly. Mrs. Thompson looked at Sylvia, the disdain in her eyes palpable. She had a sour expression, as if someone were cruelly bullying her, putting on a display for an unknown audience. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now, don¡¯t think you can outsmart me in front of my eyes. You really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued: ¡°Dream on if you¡¯re hoping to replace my precious Viola!¡± ¡°Grandma, I have never intended to take my sister¡¯s place.¡± Sylvia looked up at Mrs. Thompson, suppressing her disappointment, ¡°l know that I am not as good as my sister. Rest assured, as soon as we find my sister, 1 will leave, and my sister can take her rightful place as Miss Thompson..¡± Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: 088: Comparing and drawing a conclusion together Chapter 88: 088: Comparing and drawing a conclusion together Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson spoke with great grievance. Looking pitiful. But the hand hidden in her sleeve was clenched into a fist. As long as she was there, Viola wouldn¡¯t be able to take away what originally belonged to her! Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson was furious, angrily saying, ¡°Yield? Viola is my legitimate granddaughter, and the only young Miss Thompson Family. Does she need someone like you, who covets her title, to yield to her?¡± Sylvia was not a Thompson by blood, and she couldn¡¯t learn the Thompson Family¡¯s upright and unyielding spirit! Her presumptuous words sounded justifiable, which made Mrs. Thompson even angrier. At that, Mrs. Sherman pointed at Mary Perryne, ¡°Is this how you¡¯ve raised her all these years?¡± Sylvia already felt and after hearing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words, she felt even more aggrieved. Viola was the only young Miss Thompson Family, then what was she? She had lived in the Thompson family for eighteen years, brought laughter to the family, and had been most filial to Mrs. Thompson. Where was Viola during all this? But now, Mrs. Thompson wanted to erase all her contributions with just one sentence! Was this fair to her? Why should Viola, who didn¡¯t do anything, receive all of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s love while she had put in so much effort, only to become Viola¡¯s pawn in the end? She couldn¡¯t accept this. Not one bit. Mary Perryne lowered her head, knowing her mother-in-law¡¯s temper. If she spoke up for Sylvia at this time, Mrs. Thompson would only get angrier. Seeing Mary Perryne stay silent, Sylvia felt even more ironic. If she were Mary Perryne¡¯s biological daughter, would Mary Perryne still stand by like this? This was the mother who always claimed to treat her as her own daughter! Ridiculous! It was simply a laughingstock! Sylvia looked at Mrs. Thompson, her voice trembling, ¡°Grandma ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that ¡­ Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Then what did you mean? Did you forget your place after bearing the title of Thompson Young Miss for a long time? What qualifications do you have to compare yourself to my Viola?¡± Upon hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s tears fell even more intensely. One drop after another. Almost to the point of crying inconsolably. ¡°Grandma¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Seeing her like this, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s brows furrowed. She despised those who would cry easily, and angrily scolded, ¡°What are you crying for? Is anyone dead? Stop all that crying! It¡¯s bad luck!¡± Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t bear listening to it any longer and spoke up, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve misunderstood Sylvia. She¡¯s just a child and would also feel wronged¡­¡± Even if it weren¡¯t Sylvia, an adult would probably find it difficult to withstand Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Thompson turned her head to Mary Perryne, ¡°What does she have to feel wronged about? She¡¯s enjoyed a life of luxury our family provides. Poor Viola might still be suffering somewhere, and don¡¯t forget that the life Sylvia¡¯s living now should have been Viola¡¯s.¡± The last sentence painfully struck Mary Perryne¡¯s heart. Just the thought of Viola possibly suffering somewhere made it difficult for Mary Perryne to breathe. Sylvia tried her best to calm herself. Soon after, the three of them got in the car. Mrs. Thompson seemed to remember something, turned her head to Mary Perryne, ¡°Did you go to River City a while ago?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡¯ Mrs. Thompson squinted, ¡°What were you doing there? Did you get any news about my granddaughter?¡± Mary Perryne shook her head. Thompson Senior sighed, not saying anything more. She didn¡¯t know if she could see her granddaughter in her lifetime. She had never done anything bad in her life, so why was God punishing her like this? If she could, she would sacrifice everything to ensure her granddaughter¡¯s safety. Mrs. Thompson closed her eyes, leaning back in her chair, her face showing an indescribable expression. Half an hour later, the car stopped at the Thompson Family Manor¡¯s entrance. Samuel Thompson ran over to open the door, hugging Mrs. Thompson as she stepped out, ¡°Grandma, I missed you so much.¡± Mrs. Thompson chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker.¡± Mary Perryne and Sylvia walked out from behind. Samuel Thompson noticed that something was wrong with Sylvia¡¯s expression, her eyes were red and swollen, clearly having cried before. Samuel Thompson slightly furrowed his eyebrows, slowed down his pace, and walked side by side with Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia, what happened? Who bullied our little fairy?¡± As he spoke, Samuel Thompson put his arm around Sylvia¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Tell your second brother, and I¡¯ll help you get justice!¡¯ Sylvia forced a smile and shook her head, ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Your eyes are red, and you still say you¡¯re fine?¡± Upon saying this, Samuel Thompson looked towards Mrs. Thompson walking in front, ¡°Is it ¡­¡± Sylvia immediately shook her head, ¡°No, no, it has nothing to do with Grandma. It¡¯s all my fault. 1 made Grandma angry.¡± Having said that, Samuel Thompson understood everything. It must be Mrs. Thompson who made things difficult for Sylvia. After all, Mrs. Thompson had never liked Sylvia. Samuel Thompson had never understood how it was possible for Mrs. Thompson not to like Sylvia, who was so sensible and filial. Was it merely because of their blood ties? After dinner, Samuel Thompson went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Grandma, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Mrs. Thompson was practicing calligraphy, and hearing this, she looked at him and smiled, ¡°What matter requires discussing with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Sylvia,¡± Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°She Mrs. Thompson slammed her brush down, thick ink splashing on the white paper, her voice full of anger, ¡°What Sylvia? In this house, there¡¯s only one Viola! That is my dearest granddaughter, and your legitimate younger sister!¡± When Mrs. Thompson was young, she had fought in wars and experienced gunshots and bombs, having truly crawled out from a pile of corpses. Because of the extraordinary aura she carried, the Thompson Family was somewhat in awe of her. She was the absolute authority within the Thompson Family! Samuel Thompson immediately changed his tone, carefully choosing his words, ¡°Grandma, rest assured. I¡¯ll never forget that 1 have a legitimate younger sister. l, like you, hope to find her soon. I just wanted to ask if you could be a little kinder to Sylvia. Even though she isn¡¯t related to us by blood, she didn¡¯t treat us any worse than if she were. Since our sister isn¡¯t by our side now, we should cherish the people around us more.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Continuing, Samuel Thompson said, ¡°Sylvia has had a tough time. She longs for your approval more than anyone else. I hope you can be a little fairer to her, and treat her like your own granddaughter.¡± Just thinking of how wronged Sylvia must have felt, Samuel Thompson¡¯s heart ached. He had watched Sylvia grow up; in his eyes, she was his real sister, irreplaceable. He wanted to see Sylvia¡¯s smile. ¡°Are you trying to teach me how to do things?¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Even your father doesn¡¯t dare talk to me like that.. Where do you get the courage?¡± Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: 089: Violin Competition Chapter 89: 089: Violin Competition Translator: 549690339 Mrs. Thompson suddenly burst into anger, scaring Samuel Thompson, who broke into a cold sweat. He had always been afraid of Mrs. Thompson ever since he was a child, and it didn¡¯t change as he grew up. ¡°Grandma, L.. ¡°Kneel down! ¡± Mrs. Thompson sternly and coldly scolded. Just two words. But they made Samuel¡¯s legs buckle, kneeling directly on the ground. Thud! If anyone else were at the scene, it would have been incredible. Who would believe that the highly sought-after actor would actually kneel in front of a silver-haired old lady? Mrs. Thompson glared down at Samuel, her eyes full of anger. ¡°l ask you, what is your surname?¡± ¡°Thompson. ¡± ¡°Recite the Thompson Clan¡¯s rules for me.¡± The Thompson Clan always had family rules and teachings. Every child started reciting them from the age of three. Although many years had passed since he last looked at the family rules, Samuel could still recite them by heart, ¡°The first rule of the Thompson family: Hold on to justice, shoulder morality; a gentleman loves wealth, but always seek it in the right way¡­¡± Mrs. Thompson listened carefully with her hands behind her back. Upon hearing a certain sentence, she suddenly spoke up, ¡°All ten fingers connected to the heart, brotherly friendship, filial piety to parents, and care for younger sisters. Tell me, who is your sister?¡± Samuel lowered his head. His sister was Sylvia Thompson, and also Viola Thompson. After a moment, Samuel looked up at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, I never said Viola isn¡¯t my sister. I just want you to treat Sylvia more fairly.¡± Mrs. Thompson angrily asked, ¡°Has anyone in this family ever abused her?¡± Samuel shook his head. ¡°Has anyone shorted her on clothing and food?¡± Samuel shook his head. ¡°Has anyone ever neglected her education?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked three questions in a row, and Samuel shook his head to each of them. ¡°Since there¡¯s none, then explain to me, what is fair?¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face was as cold as frost, stabbing Samuel with each word, ¡°She has always been pampered by her parents, brother, and other family members, never suffering the slightest injury, and doesn¡¯t even know what it¡¯s like to be hungry or poor! On the other hand, my poor Viola, who knows how much she has suffered at the hands of human traffickers?! And now you talk to me about fairness! Are you worthy of being an elder brother?¡± By the end of her words, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Viola was the only direct granddaughter of the Thompson family, and she was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bottom line. Samuel bowed his head. His face was hard to read. Although he wanted to find Viola, if he had to compare, Samuel would feel deeper affection for Sylvia, who he had never met. After all. The person who grew up with him since childhood was Sylvia. The person who shared a sibling relationship with him was also Sylvia. To him, Viola was nothing more than a mere paper figure with the title of sister. He didn¡¯t understand why Mrs. Thompson was so sensitive about this matter. Viola had been missing for years, and her personality was completely unknown. What if she was full of problems and not the granddaughter Mrs. Thompson imagined? At least. Viola could not be as outstanding as Sylvia. Despite this, Samuel knew Mrs. Thompson¡¯s temper, and now, if he did not admit his mistake, she would never let him off. ¡°Grandma, I know I was wrong.¡± Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t want to look at him, ¡°Get out.¡± After leaving Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room, Samuel felt a sense of suffocation in his heart, which would only be relieved when he vented. He went to Mandel Thompson¡¯s room. He knocked on the door. Mandel was handling official business, and without looking up, he said, ¡°Come in.¡± Samuel entered the room. ¡°Big brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samuel sighed. Mandel put down the files, ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± ¡°Grandma just lectured me.¡± ¡°Because of what?¡± Samuel recounted the events and finally said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you think Grandma is too partial? It¡¯s really pissing me off!¡± ¡°You have the nerve to get angry?¡± Mandel frowned, ¡°Grandma is right. Have you forgotten who your real sister is?¡± Samuel was stunned. ¡°Big brother, how can you be like this too?¡± He originally wanted to complain to Mandel, but he didn¡¯t expect Mandel to share the same opinion as Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Sylvia has been living a life better than most people. You know that better than anyone else! But now, you¡¯re bothering Grandma over some insignificant issues. Aren¡¯t you just asking for a scolding?¡± Just like Mrs. Thompson. In Mandel¡¯s eyes, only Viola was his real sister. ¡°Big brother! Don¡¯t you think this is unfair to Sylvia? Viola¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with Sylvia. Why do you have to force this on her?¡± ¡°No one has ever blamed her. She simply overestimates herself and wants to take Viola¡¯s place.¡± Samuel looked at Mandel with disbelief in his eyes. On the other side. In Sylvia¡¯s bedroom.Aunt Zhang placed a bowl of nourishment in front of Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Miss, please drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sylvia politely thanked her. Aunt Zhang glanced at Sylvia, hesitated a bit, and said, ¡°I just came back from Mrs. Thompson¡¯s place and heard some words that I shouldn¡¯t have. I don¡¯t know whether I should tell you or not.¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and then she said, ¡°Aunt Zhang, you¡¯ve always been like an elder to me. Just say whatever you want to say.¡± ¡°After all, you are not the biological child of this family, so you must always leave room for yourself.¡± Aunt Zhang paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Just now, Mrs. Thompson scolded the second young master and told him¡­ As she spoke, she glanced at Sylvia, her voice hesitant. Sylvia turned to look at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Just say it.¡± Aunt Zhang then said, ¡°She meant that you should never dream of becoming the true mistress of this family.¡± Upon hearing these words, Sylvia¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. Although she knew the answer all along, hearing these words at this moment still made her feel extremely uncomfortable and breathless. Aunt Zhang glanced at the closed door and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. They can never find Viola.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang smiled, ¡°Miss, I hope you¡¯ll always be happy.¡± Before Sylvia could react, Aunt Zhang turned around and left. River City. The day of the violin competition soon arrived. There were a total of 108 contestants. Viola Thompson represented North Bridge High School. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight accompanied Viola backstage. As Viola walked in, there was a ripple of discussion among the crowd. The girl was clearly wearing a simple school uniform, yet she stood out in the crowd. So extraordinary. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°l heard she¡¯s the new school beauty of North Bridge.¡± ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful.¡¯ ¡°She is beautiful, but she has a bad reputation. You guys don¡¯t know? She¡¯s from the countryside, and I guess she didn¡¯t come here to win any awards but just to show off!¡± Soon, there was another round of discussion at the entrance. Elizabeth Thompson had arrived. Elizabeth Thompson had an exquisite makeup on her face and carried an elegant and expensive violin on her back. ¡°My god! Miss Thompson¡¯s violin is ¡®Samuel,¡¯ right?¡± ¡®Samuel¡¯ is a world-renowned violin created by the Western artist Charles. The melody is pure and natural, and there is only one in the world. Usually, people could only see it in books, but they didn¡¯t expect ¡®Samuel¡¯ to be in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s hands. ¡°l envy Miss Thompson so much that she not only has a famous violin but also a famous teacher.¡¯ ¡°A famous teacher? Who is Miss Thompson¡¯s Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of today¡¯s judges, Professor Alnwick.¡± Upon hearing this sentence, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. What kind of luck does Elizabeth Thompson have to be able to have Professor Alnwick as her master? It¡¯s so amazing. ¡°Hey, do you guys know? Miss Thompson and the new school beauty of North Bridge are sisters.¡± ¡°That so-called Viola is just a good-for-nothing adopted daughter of the Thompson clan who relies on her good looks and is here to show off. She probably can¡¯t even read sheet music, and isn¡¯t embarrassed by having a low-quality violin! ¡± People turned their heads and saw that Viola was indeed carrying a very ordinary beginner¡¯s violin on her back. Who would use such a violin for a competition? Only someone who didn¡¯t understand the violin would be so ignorant. ¡°Does she really think beauty can feed her? This is a violin competition, not a beauty contest. Even if it¡¯s a beauty contest, it¡¯s not her turn to participate!¡¯ Diana Hershey was so angry that she was about to argue with them. Viola was calm, holding Diana¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s speak with our abilities.¡± She never cared about other people¡¯s opinions. Doing her best was the most important thing. Hearing people¡¯s comments, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a glint flashed in her eyes. Did that wild child really dare to compare herself with her? Keep dreaming! Soon, Elizabeth Thompson turned her gaze away and walked toward the front hall. It was said that Terrence would also appear at the competition today. She was looking forward to Terrence seeing her performance. Upon seeing Elizabeth Thompson, Professor Alnwick walked over immediately with a smile, ¡°Emma, don¡¯t be nervous later. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡± Since that day at the Thompson¡¯s villa, Professor Alnwick had never heard such a beautiful violin sound. He hoped that today Elizabeth Thompson would be able to break through herself and reach the same level as she had in the villa or even higher. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± she said. Professor Alnwick nodded his head in satisfaction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After greeting Professor Alnwick, Elizabeth Thompson saw an unexpected figure: Terrence Lentz. The good mood in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes was instantly replaced with disgust. How on earth did that good-for-nothing find out about her violin competition? How could such a person be worthy of appearing in the same place as Terrence? It¡¯s disgusting! Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter) Chapter 90: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter) Translator: 549690339 Elizabeth Thompson looked at Terrence Lentz, and half of her good mood disappeared. There was no need to guess why Terrence Lentz would appear here. He must have come for her. Elizabeth Thompson just couldn¡¯t understand why, after all that had happened, Terrence Lentz was still infatuated with her. Indeed, a good-for-nothing is a good-for-nothing. No matter how clearly she told Terrence Lentz, he could never see the truth about himself. Elizabeth Thompson suppressed her impatience. Mr. Terrence was also present today, so she could not lose her composure. She wanted to show Mr. Terrence the most perfect version of herself. Just then. A voice came from behind, Moira. ¡°Emma.¡± ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elizabeth Thompson turned her head. Dr. Perry smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce you to a senior colleague.¡± As she spoke, she pointed to the slightly plump middle-aged man beside her, ¡°This is Mr. Maxwell Swift, the vice-chairman of the International Violin Association. Mr. Swift, this is my recently admitted disciple, Elizabeth Thompson, whom I mentioned to you.¡± ¡°Vice-chairman Swift, hello.¡± A polite smile crossed Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s face. Maxwell Swift nodded and looked at Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°l have heard that Dr. Perry recently took in a very talented disciple. I look forward to your performance today. Don¡¯t be nervous on stage later, just treat us as cabbages.¡± Moira was a rare violin talent who had been living abroad in recent years to study the violin. Very few people could impress Moira, one could even say none. Moira¡¯s willingness to accept Elizabeth Thompson as her disciple was enough to show that this young girl¡¯s ability should not be underestimated. It seemed. Another storm was about to arise in the violin world. If Elizabeth Thompson was truly that strong, their violin association would do whatever it took to get her on board, no matter how much effort it took. Then Elizabeth Thompson would become the youngest senior member in the violin world. In fact, Maxwell Swift had come specifically for Elizabeth Thompson. He couldn¡¯t let Moira take such a talent abroad. After all, Moira was now the president of Cigacan¡¯s violin association. ¡°Thank you, Vice-chairman Swift, I will do my best.¡± Maxwell Swift nodded. Moira looked at Elizabeth Thompson and continued, ¡°Well Emma, you better go backstage and get ready.¡± ¡°Okay¡±, Elizabeth Thompson nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, Teacher, Goodbye, Vice-chairman Swift.¡± With that, Elizabeth Thompson turned and left. Looking at Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Moira asked Maxwell Swift with a smile, ¡°Mr. Swift, what do you think of my disciple?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± , Maxwell Swift said candidly, ¡°But it still depends on her actual performance. ¡± Moiraled her eyes slightly, ¡°1 can guarantee you that if she performs above her level, it will definitely catch your attention.¡± In all her years in the violin world, Moira had never heard such an enchanting violin performance. If Elizabeth Thompson could perform even better, she could even attract the attention of foreign countries. Seeing Moira¡¯s expression, Maxwell Swift was somewhat surprised, ¡°Moira, I¡¯ve never seen you like this before!¡± Moira smiled and said, ¡°You know me well. It¡¯s only because I¡¯ve seen the hope and future in this child.¡± As she spoke these words, Moira¡¯s eyes were filled with longing. After all, she had lost confidence in Sinian Country¡¯s violin before meeting Elizabeth Thompson. Maxwell Swift smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations.¡± ¡°Is it just a congratulations to me?¡± Moira asked back. Maxwell Swift placed his hands behind his back, ¡°Of course, having such a genius is the pride of our entire violin association.¡± The violin world also needed such a genius. After all, in recent years, Sinian Country¡¯s violin had been ridiculed as an imitated dog. Moira continued, ¡°She will definitely become our pride. No one else can shoulder this responsibility!¡¯ Moira had complete faith in Elizabeth Thompson. Even if Elizabeth Thompson didn¡¯t perform as well today as she did last time, she wouldn¡¯t lose to any of the other contestants today. Maxwell Swift smiled and said, ¡°That may not be necessarily true, what if a dark horse emerges today?¡± ¡°Dark horse?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A dark horse better than Elizabeth Thompson? Moira went on, ¡°It¡¯s probably impossible.¡± Dark horses, like if a talents are met but not sought. These words made Maxwell Swift even more curious about Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s abilities. He was looking forward to the violin performance later. Maxwell Swift smiled and said, ¡°The outcome is uncertain, and all the contestants could be dark horses.. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)_2 Chapter 91: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)_2 Translator: 549690339 Moira nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± At that moment, Moira¡¯s little assistant ran over. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Moira looked back. The little assistant said, ¡®Professor Ma is looking for you, he wants to discuss the scoring with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Moira looked at Maxwell Swift, ¡°Old Lin, then I¡¯ll go over.¡± Maxwell Swift nodded. ¡°You better hurry!¡¯ Moira hurriedly left with her little assistant. Watching Moira¡¯s back, Maxwell Swift looked at his assistant and asked softly, ¡°Gehret, I heard Dr. Perry¡¯s apprentice is River City¡¯s number one talented woman, is that true?¡± Gehret nodded, ¡°Yes.¡¯ River City¡¯s number one talented woman. There are over 20 million people in River City, which doesn¡¯t even include the floating population. It¡¯s not easy to earn the title of River City¡¯s number one talented woman. It seems that Elizabeth Thompson, not only has a great talent in playing the violin, but is also very outstanding in other aspects. Achieving so much at the age of eighteen was not easy at all! Maxwell Swift sighed in his heart. Dr. Perry really found a treasure this time. Half an hour left until the violin competition. Emma, holding her violin, sat in her exclusive resting room and started practicing. The soundproof effect of the rest room was excellent, no sound could be heard from outside. The saying ¡°a great teacher produces a great student¡± wasn¡¯t just empty words. After Moira¡¯s guidance for this period of time, Emma¡¯s violin skills had improved significantly. The sound of the violin was more natural and melodious than before. Without a doubt, she would crush these competitors. Originally, she was a bit worried about Mae White surpassing her. But now¡­ She doesn¡¯t need to worry at all. As Emma drew her bow, the corners of her mouth curled up even more. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door from outside. Emma put down her violin and went to open the door. ¡°Emma!¡± It wasn¡¯t anyone else who came from outside, but Emma¡¯s good friends Lydia Benedicte and Mason. Both of them had excited expressions on their faces. ¡°Emma, do you know? That country bumpkin really came to the competition!¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Emma nodded, ¡°l saw her. After all, she is my sister, so don¡¯t talk about her like that in the future.¡¯ Viola Thompson was always good at crude imitation. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising to see Viola here. ¡°She¡¯s really a country bumpkin, so what? Can¡¯t we say that?¡± Mason continued, ¡°She actually came here with an entry-level violin, not afraid of being laughed at!¡± Emma sighed, ¡°My sister has had it tough too, she just wants to be recognized by everyone. Actually, just having the courage to go on stage with her violin is already enough, regardless of winning or losing.¡± Actually, Emma knew very well why Viola insisted on coming here. Because of that face. Unfortunately. Viola overestimated herself and underestimated this competition. This violin competition isn¡¯t a beauty pageant; no one will pay attention to that pretty face of hers. And the judges won¡¯t give her high scores just because she¡¯s pretty. When Viola stands on stage but can¡¯t play anything, the scene will undoubtedly be embarrassing. By then, not only will Viola lose face, but North Bridge High School will as well. ¡°What¡¯s so tough about her?¡± Mason sneered, ¡°A wild girl from the countryside who wants to go on stage and compete with you? She¡¯s just daydreaming!¡± Compared with Emma, Viola was no better than a stone in a pit. ¡°And what about Mae White? Have you seen her, Emma?¡± Lydia Benedicte asked, ¡°It¡¯s strange, didn¡¯t Mae always not care about these things? Why did she come this time?¡± ¡°l haven¡¯t seen Miss White,¡± Emma pretended to be surprised, ¡°She¡¯s here for the competition too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lydia Benedicte nodded, ¡°You didn¡¯t see her lofty demeanor, acting like she¡¯s all that? Emma, as long as you¡¯re here, she, the perennial runner-up, will never get ahead.¡± Upon hearing this, Mason immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°Lydia is right.¡± Naturally, Emma wouldn¡¯t mock Mae White with them and said modestly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, actually, Miss White is also a very outstanding person. Maybe her violin playing is even better than mine.¡± Hearing this, Lydia Benedicte and Mason burst into laughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How could Mae White be more amazing than you! If she were better than you, she wouldn¡¯t have been the runner-up for so long!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Soon, thirty minutes passed. The violin competition began. The first one to perform was a student from Class 3A High School.. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: 090: Truly Deserved First Place (10,000 Character Chapter) _3 Chapter 92: 090: Truly Deserved First Place (10,000 Character Chapter) _3 Translator: 549690339 There are a total of ten judges. Each person can give a maximum score of ten points. Removing one highest score and one lowest score results in the final score. The score of the first contestant to go on stage is: 25 points. Then comes Mae White. Hearing Mae White¡¯s name, Elizabeth Thompson immediately perks up, her eyes fixed on Mae. Mae White¡¯s competition piece is ¡°Black & White¡±. The entire piece is subdued in the first half, and relaxed and uplifting in the second half, with the rhythm very well-controlled. Mae White¡¯s violin skills are indeed good. If it wasn¡¯t for Moira¡¯s guidance, Mae White would have been Elizabeth¡¯s strongest competitor. Whether she could beat Mae White was uncertain. Mae White scores 50 points. After removing one highest point and one lowest point, Mae White¡¯s score is not low. None of the subsequent competitors scored more than 50 points. As the contestants took to the stage one after another, Elizabeth Thompson was in no hurry, waiting for her turn. She is contestant number 107. She is placed in front of Viola Thompson and is the second-last to go on stage. Seeing the ranking, Elizabeth Thompson had originally wanted to use her connections to be the last to perform, but after some thought, she decided to leave things as they were. Won¡¯t it be more exciting to let Viola Thompson, this country bumpkin, be the finale? Time flies by. In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s afternoon, and the competition is nearing its end. ¡°Now please welcome contestant number 107, Elizabeth Thompson from International School¡¯s Senior Three (Class Six).¡± ¡°Her competition piece is ¡®Cha Kong¡¯!¡± Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s face is filled with a confident smile as she gracefully walks to the stage and faces the audience, ¡°Hello everyone, respected judges, I am Elizabeth Thompson from International School.¡± ¡°Contestant number 58, are you ready?¡± the host asks. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°We look forward to your performance.¡± As soon as the host finishes speaking, Elizabeth Thompson picks up her violin, places it on her shoulder, and starts to play. Soon, beautiful music fills the air. Elizabeth Thompson is already known as River City¡¯s top prodigy. Many people have great expectations for her. Indeed. Elizabeth Thompson does not disappoint. She even surpasses her usual level of performance. The melody and rhythm grow steadier and steadier, like clouds in the sky, sometimes gathering together, sometimes surging like a rushing stream, leaving listeners mesmerized. ¡°Cha Kong¡± is a famous foreign piece, and there are few people in China who can master the rhythm so well. Originally, Mae White was already one of the few contestants who played very well. Unexpectedly, Elizabeth Thompson turns out to be even better than Mae White. Several judges listen very attentively, nodding to each other, ¡°This contestant 107 is not bad!¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s quite good.¡± ¡°She is truly worthy of being Dr. Perry¡¯s disciple.¡± Hearing these words, Moira lowers her voice and says, ¡°Judges, there is no need to give her any special treatment just because she is my disciple. Score her as she deserves. Otherwise, it¡¯s not fair to the contestants who have not yet participated. ¡± After all, this is a fair and just competition. Moira has never sought special treatment or exceptions. ¡°Dr. Perry, rest assured, everyone can see Miss Thompson¡¯s strength. Even if we wanted to give her a low score, the audience here wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Hearing this, the others nod in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± As the tempo slows, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s performance gets better and better, a smile on her face. She is sure of winning this first place. Thinking of this, Elizabeth Thompson half-opens her eyes and looks at the audience. At this moment, is Terrence also immersed in her violin music, just like these people? Definitely. After all. She is the most dazzling one among all the contestants. Easily carrying the whole competition! Thinking that Terrence is also watching her now, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s smile grows even more apparent. Although Moira is satisfied with Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s performance, she still feels a little regretful. Because compared to the last time she heard her at Thompson Clan, Elizabeth is still somewhat lacking. If she could bring out the state she had at home that day, this piece ¡°Cha Kong¡± could have been played even more perfectly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the stage after all is not home, and Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s current performance is already exceptional. Maxwell Swift looks at Moira and smiles, ¡°Moira, your disciple is really good!¡± He had been looking forward to the emergence of a dark horse. Now it seems that there will be no dark horse stronger than Elizabeth Thompson! He finally understands why Moira was so sure about this.. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)_4 Chapter 93: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)_4 Translator: 549690339 ¡°No, no, no,¡± Moira shook her head: ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her best performance yet.¡± Hearing this, Maxwell was very surprised, ¡°This is not her best performance?¡± Moira smiled and said, ¡°No.¡± Maxwell licked his lips, unable to imagine what Elizabeth would look like at her best. The performance ended. Elizabeth put away her violin, waiting for the judges to score. The first judge gave a high score of 9-5. Next was 8.9. 8.5, 9-3, 8¡­ Removing the highest and lowest scores, Elizabeth¡¯s final score was 65 points. The host looked at the calculated score with excitement, ¡°Congratulations to Elizabeth Thompson from International School for gaining the highest score so far, averaging 8.125!¡± Upon hearing this, thunderous applause erupted from the audience. Clap, clap, clap- ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± Elizabeth bowed, hiding the smile at the corner of her mouth. Seeing this, the host curiously asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Miss Thompson look happy after getting such a high score?¡± Elizabeth looked up at the host and replied, ¡°I feel that my performance wasn¡¯t as good as I¡¯d imagined. I will try harder next time to show you all a better me.¡± As these words were spoken, the audience buzzed with discussion. P>Elizabeth, who got such a high score, actually said she didn¡¯t perform well. After all, Mae White, who enjoyed the title of ¡®River City¡¯s Second Most Talented Girl,¡¯ only got fifty-something points. Elizabeth scored over a dozen points more than her! ¡°Miss Thompson is incredible, right?¡± ¡°Undoubtedly River City¡¯s Number one talented girl!¡± ¡°Not only talented but also modest. Miss Thompson has secured the first place.¡± ¡°There is still one more contestant! We won¡¯t know the first place winner until the competition ends.¡± As soon as these words came out, a laugh filled the air. ¡°Do you know who the last contestant is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Viola! Yes, that adopted daughter from the Thompson Clan.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s her¡­¡± After hearing this, everyone immediately lowered their expectations. A country bumpkin, whether she could play the violin or not was unsure, but even if she could, how good could she be? It would be impressive if she could even play a few notes like ¡°Do Re Mi Fa So La Sill ! Mae, sitting in the audience, narrowed her eyes while looking at Elizabeth. She had seen Elizabeth¡¯s past performances. Compared to before, Elizabeth had made tremendous progress. ¡°Mae,¡± Olivia, Mae¡¯s friend, came over and patted her shoulder, comforting, ¡°I heard Dr. Perry took Elizabeth as a disciple. It¡¯s not surprising that she has reached this level under his guidance.¡± Without Dr. Perry, Elizabeth would never have reached this level. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Mae was curious. As far as she knew, Dr. Perry was very proud and lived abroad most of the year. He didn¡¯t accept disciples easily, and even refused to teach his close friends¡¯ children. How could he accept Elizabeth as a student? Especially since Elizabeth¡¯s previous level did not meet Moira¡¯s standards. ¡°It seems like it happened two months ago.¡± Olivia answered. ¡°Is the information accurate?¡± Mae asked. Olivia nodded, ¡°You can see for yourself.¡± Mae looked in the direction pointed by Olivia. She saw Elizabeth standing next to Dr. Perry, chatting with him intimately. Their relationship seemed quite close. It was unlike the usually stern-faced Dr. Perry. It seemed that the news was true. Mae narrowed her eyes. She had originally thought she could win against Elizabeth in the violin competition, but it seemed she had lost again. It appeared that the first place prize today would belong to Elizabeth. She couldn¡¯t possibly put her hope on a country girl. Five minutes before Viola¡¯s performance. Diana and Fiona stood on either side of Viola. ¡°Viola, don¡¯t be nervous! Just be yourself.¡± ¡°Viola, have a sip of water. You won¡¯t be nervous after drinking.¡± Viola laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, it¡¯s you two who are so anxious that your faces are red.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, I¡¯m not nervous either.¡± Diana took a deep breath. Fiona unscrewed the bottle cap and drank a large gulp of mineral water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was concluded- Drinking water to relieve nervousness is a myth. Diana continued, ¡°Viola, you must surpass Elizabeth and get first place!¡± She then stomped on Elizabeth¡¯s face as if it was beneath her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Viola replied. Seeing Viola like this, Diana quickly tried to motivate her, ¡°For the sake of lolo¡¯s milk tea, you must also work hard. Just think, as long as you get first place, you can enjoy free milk tea for life.. You can even drink their limited-edition Fairy Tea!¡± Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: 090: Truly Deserved First Place (10,000 Character Chapter) _5 Chapter 94: 090: Truly Deserved First Place (10,000 Character Chapter) _5 Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson smiled faintly, and dimples appeared on her cheeks immediately. ¡°Okay.¡± Just one word. Diana Hershey breathed a sigh of relief. She loved hearing Viola say the word ¡°okay.¡± Once she heard her say it, regardless of the difficulties or pressure, they could be easily solved. Indeed, it was the charm of Milk Tea. At that moment, the host¡¯s voice echoed through the air. ¡°Next, we¡¯d like to invite contestant number 108 to the stage. She is also our last contestant for today, Viola Thompson from North Bridge High School¡¯s Senior Class 3 (Class 5).¡± ¡°Her performance piece is ¡®The Butterfly Lovers.¡±¡® Viola Thompson was in the 108th position. The last one to perform. By now, the judges were looking somewhat fatigued. Especially after just experiencing an auditory feast. For the last contestant, if she could even achieve half of what Emma had, it would be a blessing. Not everyone was a genius. Nor did everyone possess musical talent. Moreover, the contestant chose ¡®The Butterfly Lovers.¡¯ Playing ¡®The Butterfly Lovers¡¯ on the violin? Were they serious? Having heard her name, Viola greeted Diana and Fiona Knight. ¡°I¡¯ll go onto the stage first.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Diana and Fiona gave Viola a finger-heart. ¡°Go Viola!¡± Viola looked back with a smile, stretched out her left hand and made a finger-heart for the two. That smile left the two somewhat stunned, and people almost surrendered themselves to it. She just looked too good! Truly enchanting. Calmly, Viola stepped onto the stage, her face was indifferent, showing no signs of nervousness. Though in her old-fashioned school uniform, she still was very eye-catching. It¡¯s rare to see someone wear a school uniform so well. She was the first. ¡°Hello everyone, I am Viola Thompson.¡± A very simple self-introduction. Just seven words. Just like her, clean and efficient. ¡°Go Viola!¡± ¡°Go Beautiful Thompson!¡± North Bridge High School students were all very excited. Acting as a cheer squad, they began to shout. Although the cheer squad was loud, it couldn¡¯t cover up some unfriendly voices. ¡°She can¡¯t even read sheet music, yet she dares to come on stage! Shameless!¡± ¡°She is just jealous of Emma. She wants to use her face to create a topic for discussion. It¡¯s disgusting! As if she doesn¡¯t know what kind of place this is.¡± ¡°Not to mention, she can¡¯t even recognize basic sheet music; I think she can¡¯t even tell the quality of a violin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply disgraceful.¡± Hearing these words, Moira glanced at the violin hanging on Viola¡¯s back. Afterward, Moira frowned slightly, showing a displeased expression in the depths of her eyes. Ability and attitude are two different things. If the students on stage cared about this competition, they wouldn¡¯t use an entry-level violin onstage. Moira turned to look at Emma Thompson. ¡°What relation is she to you?¡± Emma said, ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look much alike.¡± Moira stated. Emma nodded, ¡°Viola was adopted by my parents.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± No wonder Viola couldn¡¯t compare to Emma. It turned out there was no blood relation. If they were real sisters, there wouldn¡¯t be such a huge difference. Moira continued, ¡°Today¡¯s judges are fair and impartial. We won¡¯t give her a high score just because she¡¯s your sister.¡± Moira was trying to prepare Emma in advance. If Viola really couldn¡¯t even play Do-Re-Mi-Fa, as everyone said, she would get zero points. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Emma nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After thinking for a moment, Emma added: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my sister. My parents prepared a better violin for her, but she just¡­¡± The rest of the words were left unsaid. This was accusing Viola of deliberately bringing a cheap violin, putting the Thompson Clan in a cruel and unrighteous position. At this point, Emma sighed. ¡°It¡¯s also my fault. I should have given Samuel to my sister.¡± Hearing this, Moira furrowed her brow, and her dislike for Emma deepened. She originally thought that Viola just had a bad attitude. She didn¡¯t expect that not only did Viola have a bad attitude, but she was fundamentally flawed as a person. Viola was actually using the competition to create public opinion, tarnishing the Thompson Clan¡¯s reputation. At that moment, the host¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Contestant number 108, are you ready, please?¡± Viola turned her eyes slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ll test the sound first. The host nodded, ¡°You may.¡± Viola picked up the violin, closed her eyes slightly, and drew the bow. Squeak! A burst of laughter suddenly filled the air.. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)_6 Chapter 95: 090: Truly Deserving the First Place (10,000word Chapter)_6 Translator: 549690339 A country girl is still a country girl, treating the violin like a large saw she¡¯s trying to work. Did she think the violin competition was about sawing trees in their village? It¡¯s utterly embarrassing. The judges couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads in silence. Moira even wanted to turn around and leave. How on earth did Viola Thompson gather the courage to come on stage? Although Viola didn¡¯t perform well, the host still professionally asked, ¡°Contestant Number 108, are you ready?¡± The necessary procedures must be followed. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± The host half-heartedly said, ¡°Looking forward to your performance.¡± Performance. Hearing this, the audience burst into another round of laughter. What kind of performance can you expect from someone sawing away at a violin? Viola didn¡¯t care about their laughter; she simply tilted her head slightly, rested her cheek against the violin and drew the bow across the strings. ¡°Oh, look at her trying to act all professional!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how she¡¯ll leave the stage in shame.¡± Mocking laughter continued relentlessly. But then, at that moment¡­ A lively note rang out in the air. Viola pressed the tailpiece with one hand while drawing the bow with the other. The bow danced up and down, and beautiful notes spilled forth effortlessly. The lingering melody was soothing and melodious. Her tall figure and jade-like skin, paired with her violin, created a breathtaking image that left people breathless. In that instant¡­ The entire audience fell silent. No one could have expected that Viola would actually play the violin. And, more importantly, that she would play so well. ¡°The Butterfly Lovers¡± is an ancient piece of music. And today, out of the 108 contestants, she¡¯s the only one performing a traditional Sinian piece. The violin is a Western instrument, and playing Western music with it would feel more natural and harmonious, and would likely result in higher scores. Sinian traditional music is gentle and graceful, with more restrained emotions, unlike the passionate and unrestrained feelings of Westerners, making the violin more suitable for Western music. As such, all the other contestants chose to play music from foreign countries today. Even Elizabeth Thompson chose a Western classic. But Viola not only conveyed the restraint and subtlety of traditional music through her performance on the violin¡­ She also infused her own emotions into the piece. Making listeners resonate with her. Even those who didn¡¯t understand the violin could hear the beautiful love story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai in the prelude of ¡°The Butterfly Lovers.¡± Zhu Yingtai was a young lady naive to the ways of the world. Liang Shanbo was a simple and honest scholar. Their encounter was exceptionally beautiful. Viola was also immersed in the world of music, unable to escape. Meanwhile, in the corner¡­ A tall and straight figure stood there, watching the young girl on stage with an indescribable expression on his face. The girl in his sight overlapped with the figure playing the violin in his memory. so¡­ It was her, wasn¡¯t it? Terrence Lentz squinted his eyes, his deep black irises unfathomable. ¡°Sir,¡± At that moment, a blond-haired, blue-eyed foreigner walked in from outside. Hearing this, Terrence pressed down on the brim of his hat, covering his eyebrows and eyes. ¡°Speak.¡± Venice leaned slightly forward, and whispered something into his ear. After listening to Venice¡¯s words, Terrence pressed down on his hat again, and finally walked outside. Watching Viola¡¯s performance on stage, Moira was momentarily dumbfounded. This sound of the violin¡­ How could it be so familiar? It was almost identical to what she had heard at the Thompson Clan last time! Moreover, it was even more pleasant to listen to than before. Most importantly¡­ Viola was only using an entry-level violin. She couldn¡¯t imagine how beautiful the melody would be if Viola used a world-class violin like Elizabeth¡¯s. Could it be¡­ The person who played the violin the last time wasn¡¯t Elizabeth at all? But instead, the young girl on stage? Thinking of this, Moira turned to look at Elizabeth next to her. At this moment, Elizabeth¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. Her eyes were wide open in disbelief. What was going on? How could this country girl Viola play the violin? Furthermore, how could she play it so well? It was also at this time¡­ That Elizabeth finally realized¡­ The violin sound Moira heard last time didn¡¯t come from the television but was played by Viola. With this thought¡­ Elizabeth¡¯s face turned various shades of green and white, like a color palette, incredibly unsightly. What was she supposed to do now? Why was it that every time, this illegitimate child would steal what rightfully belonged to her? Shameless! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The music continued, reaching the climax of the piece. The two lovers, deeply in love, were separated by the constraints of the world. Liang Shanbo was dead. Who would love Zhu Yingtai anymore? So, she cast aside her bright red wedding gown, rushed to Liang Shanbo¡¯s tomb, transformed into a butterfly, and entwined with Liang Shanbo for all eternity.. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: 090: Truly Deserved First Place (10,000 Character Chapter) _7 Chapter 96: 090: Truly Deserved First Place (10,000 Character Chapter) _7 Translator: 549690339 A pair of lovers thus lay forever in their underground tomb. There¡¯s no doubt the end of the story is tragic. The melody of the violin also became so sorrowful, ebbing and flowing. The eyes of everyone present were red. This kind of emotion was too contagious. Diana was weeping, ¡°Viola is so amazing! I¡¯m so touched!¡± Fiona Knight held Diana, her sorrow matching the other girl¡¯s. With the conclusion of the last musical note, the performance came to an end. Viola Thompson detached herself from the mournful music, faced the judges and the audience, and bowed slightly. There was silence for a few seconds. Then came a thunderous applause. Clap, clap, clap¡ª The applause was forceful, escalating with each wave. ¡°Beautiful Thompson! Beautiful Thompson!¡± The students from North Bridge High School shouted with excitement. Even others began to join in the shouting. The scene was momentarily chaotic. The host stepped forward at the right moment, suppressing his excitement, ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson, for your rendition of ¡®The Butterfly Lovers¡¯. It was so moving, I felt as if I could see Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai right in front of me!¡± Once he finished speaking, the host continued: ¡°Now please let the judges score the performance! ¡± The judges looked at each other and unanimously gave full marks. Since everyone gave full marks, there was no need to drop the highest or lowest score. Therefore, Viola¡¯s final score was 100 points. The host took the microphone, ¡°Congratulations, Viola.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The host continued: ¡°Do you have any thoughts at this moment? Is there anyone special you would like to thank?¡± ¡°Thank you, 1010 milk tea.¡± Viola said. Free lifetime supply of milk tea, even the thought of that was particularly exciting. Viola had a gentle smile in her eyes, it seemed like there were stars shining brightly at the bottom of them. Although the host was curious why Viola wanted to thank 1010 milk tea, he didn¡¯t ask. The awards for the top three contestants of the competition were still to be given out. Then came the awarding segment. The first place went to Viola Thompson. The second place was Elizabeth Thompson. The third place was Mae White. Mae finally submitted to defeat. She considered it an honor to lose to a formidable opponent like Viola. She was just curious how Emma would be feeling now. After all, Emma had always looked down on the little country girl, Viola. Mae flashed a smile at the corner of her mouth as she accepted the trophy from the guest of honor, ¡°Thank you.¡± Emma maintained a polite smile on her face. This was not the time for panic, she needed to remain composed. It was merely a competition. Not a big deal. After the award ceremony. Emma quickly approached Moira. ¡°Teacher ¡­¡± Emma¡¯s face was pale, as if she wanted to explain something, but Moira did not give her the chance. ¡°Elizabeth Thompson, you have disappointed me immensely!¡± Moira said angrily to Emma. She never imagined that Emma could deceive her. Nor could she believe that the person who played the violin at the Thompson¡¯s house that day was not Emma. She had proclaimed to the world that she accepted a student who could make the entire violin world proud. But as it turned out, it was all a joke. ¡°Teacher, things are not what you think¡­¡± Moira didn¡¯t want to hear any more of Emma¡¯s excuses, turning and walking away. ¡°Teacher! Teacher!¡± Emma chased after Moira but was stopped by Moira¡¯s assistant. ¡°Miss Thompson, you have profoundly disappointed the professor!¡± Emma watched Moira¡¯s departing figure, feeling her blood rush backwards and breaking out into an immediate cold sweat. What should she do now? What was she going to do? Backstage, Moira approached. At that time, Viola had just finished packing up her violin, holding her trophy, ready to go out to eat with Diana and Fiona. ¡°Miss Thompson, please wait a moment.¡± Moira quickly ran over. ¡°Hello.¡± Viola turned slightly. ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°First, let me introduce myself. I am the president of the International Violin Association, Mary Perryne. I am also one of the ten judges who just graded your performance,¡± Moira said with a smile. Viola nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°President Perryne.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, I have something to discuss with you. Are you free at the moment?¡± Mary wanted to take Viola as her apprentice immediately. Although her skill level may not necessarily be higher than the young girl standing before her, she had prestige. A great teacher produces brilliant students. Having an apprentice as talented as Viola was a matter of honor for her. Viola could sense Mary¡¯s intentions and gently declined: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Perryne, I¡¯m going to have dinner with my friends.¡± Viola didn¡¯t know much about Perryne in her previous life, but she had heard a thing or two. Mary did possess a high level of skill, but she was extremely proud. She believed that people in the Sinian country could not Olav the violin well. So, she only took in students with excellent foundation. She was not willing to teach from scratch. Mary certainly would not accept a young child who knew nothing as a student. She wanted both fame and profit. Mary felt regretful, she wanted to say something else to Viola, but Viola had already walked away with Diana and Fiona. Watching Viola¡¯s receding figure, Mary was more certain of her idea. She absolutely had to take Viola as her apprentice. Viola had just declined her because she didn¡¯t know the president¡¯s intentions. When the time was right, Mary would have a proper talk with Viola. Meanwhile, at Thompson Family Manor in Capital City. Mandel Thompson was sitting at his desk. The assistant handed him a few documents, ¡°Boss, these are the ones that match Miss Thompson¡¯s description. But one of them does not have a red birthmark on her right arm and the birthday also does not match.¡± Upon hearing this, Mandel pressed his eyebrows together, appearing somewhat fatigued. An incorrect birthdate was normal, as the traffickers who kidnapped the child would naturally want to change the child¡¯s birthdate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, a birthmark was something innate and could not be changed. According to what Mary said, Viola Thompson had a butterfly-shaped birthmark on her right arm. Just then, the door was pushed open from outside and Edward Thompson walked in, looking at Mandel incredulously, ¡°Big brother, you can¡¯t possibly not trust Sylvia!¡± Mandel had already fully delegated the task of finding Viola to Sylvia. Why was he secretly arranging for others to find her? If Sylvia found out, how heartbroken would she be? Mandel frowned slightly, ¡°Shut the door!¡± Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful Chapter 97: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful Translator: 549690339 ¡°Why do I have to close the door?¡± Edward Thompson looked at Mandel Thompson with disappointment in his eyes. They openly claimed to believe Sylvia Thompson and treated her as their biological sister, but secretly they had done this. What is this? Is this fair to Sylvia? Edward never thought Mandel would be such a hypocrite. Sylvia had been cautious at the Thompson Clan, watching the faces of everyone. And now, even Mandel treated her this way. It¡¯s important to know that in this family, apart from Father Thompson, the person Sylvia respected the most was Mandel Thompson. How disappointed would she be if she found out about this! ¡°l said,¡± Mandel pressed his temple, ¡°close the door.¡± Mandel¡¯s expression was indifferent, not angry, but his calm tone made it difficult for people to resist. It¡¯s the majesty of the eldest son and the aura that an older brother should have. Edward glanced at Mandel, closed the door, and in a moment, looked at Mandel again, then said: ¡°Big brother, you have to give me an explanation today!¡¯ Today, he must take justice back for Sylvia. Mandel squinted his eyes, his tone still so light, ¡°What explanation do you want?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust Sylvia?¡± Edward continued, ¡°You clearly gave her the full responsibility for this matter, but now you¡¯re doubting her character? She grew up with us as our sister, don¡¯t you know her nature very well?¡± If Sylvia really found Viola, would she hide the truth? Definitely not! If that day came, Sylvia would be even happier than their parents. She had said more than once in front of him that if she could, she would give her life for Viola¡¯s reunion with the Thompson Clan. If Sylvia were a calculating person, she wouldn¡¯t say such things. How many sisters would be willing to sacrifice their lives to bring a sister back home? Mandel¡¯s actions are undoubtedly unfair to Sylvia. Very unfair. The more Edward thought about it, the more distressed he became. Compared to Edward¡¯s emotional outburst, Mandel was rather calm, just looking at Edward and saying, ¡°Because we can¡¯t know what¡¯s in someone¡¯s heart! ¡± These simple words explained everything. Mandel was a businessman. A very successful businessman. In a businessman¡¯s eyes, the only person he can trust is himself. Moreover , Sylvia had no blood relation to the Thompson Clan. So, searching for their sister, he could only do it personally. ¡°But Sylvia is our sister,¡± Edward couldn¡¯t stand to see Sylvia wronged, ¡°Big brother, do you know how much she respects you? She¡¯s always regarded you as her closest big brother. What you¡¯re doing is simply heart-breaking! Although she has no blood relationship with us, she grew up under your watch. Do you really think all those years of emotion aren¡¯t worth the DNA certificate?¡± By the end, Edward felt terrible and was grieving for Sylvia. Sylvia always regarded Mandel as her closest person, yet Mandel never really trusted her. Just thinking about it made it difficult to breathe. In this family, Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like Sylvia, always giving her unpleasant looks. And now, there¡¯s Mandel as well¡­ Just thinking about it made it difficult to breathe. ¡°Did 1 ever say she¡¯s not my sister?¡± Mandel asked back. ¡°But by doing this, you don¡¯t trust her.¡± ¡°Compared to her, I do trust myself more,¡± Mandel said calmly, lighting a cigarette, ¡°Bob, I¡¯m a businessman. If 1 believed everything others said, do you think I could be where I am today?¡± Businessmen are naturally suspicious. What¡¯s more, searching for their sister is a big deal. From Sylvia¡¯s perspective, if she truly brought Viola back, it would be a threat to her. After all, Viola is the real Young Miss of the Thompson Family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As a human, who doesn¡¯t have jealousy? Who can guarantee that Sylvia won¡¯t purposely conceal Viola¡¯s whereabouts out of jealousy? Therefore, Only by investigating himself can he be absolutely sure. Hearing this, Edward frowned, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re too heartless!¡± He really couldn¡¯t understand Mandel¡¯s words.. Was it necessary for a successful businessman to be so heartless towards his family? Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_2 Chapter 98: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_2 Translator: 549690339 Mandel Thompson took a puff of his cigarette, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for so many years, can¡¯t you even see this simple truth?¡± Edward Thompson scoffed, ¡°Our entertainment industry is not as heartless as you imagine.¡± At least he hadn¡¯t encountered such people. Edward Thompson had a good appearance and fine acting skills. Just as the saying goes. Ancestor Master bestows a meal, reaching the peak as soon as he debuts, coupled with his good family background, he never suffered hardships and never been a supporting actor. He had never experienced the deliberate difficulty from old actors. Within 5 years and 6 films, he was crowned the youngest Emperor in the entertainment industry, and everything went smoothly. Others tried to please him; how would he know the warmth and coldness of human relationships? Hearing this, Mandel Thompson shook his head helplessly. In the end, it was still because Edward Thompson had experienced too little. Edward Thompson continued to ask, ¡°Big brother, what do you mean by shaking your head?¡± Mandel Thompson flicked off half of the burning ashes from his cigarette with his fingertips, ¡°l think you are truly ignorant of the ways of the world.¡± Speaking of this, Mandel Thompson¡¯s tone became lighter, ¡°Human nature is not as bad as you think, but it¡¯s definitely not as good as you think either.¡± There are good people and bad people in this world. But there are no absolute good people, and no absolute good people either. Good people can¡¯t avoid doing something bad, on the other hand, bad people couldn¡¯t have never done anything good. ¡°So, don¡¯t oversimplify things. Sometimes, what you see might not be true, and what you hear might not be false either.¡± Upon hearing this, Edward Thompson was speechless, ¡°You¡¯re the one who overthinks human nature.¡¯ Many things can only be thoroughly understood and ingrained in memory through personal experience. Mandel Thompson said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ll understand someday.¡± Edward Thompson looked at Mandel Thompson, holding back his anger, and continued, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t want to talk about these grand principles with you. I just want to tell you, can you please respect Sylvia and stop interfering in this matter?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t trust Sylvia, you should trust me. I am Viola¡¯s biological brother! I want to find her as soon as possible too. I can guarantee with my honor that Sylvia will do her best to help us find Viola. In this matter, she won¡¯t be worse than you!¡¯ As long as Sylvia Thompson had news of Viola, she would definitely report it to their parents as soon as possible. With her character, she couldn¡¯t do something as calculated as deliberately hiding information. ¡°Are you trustworthy?¡± Mandel Thompson asked in return. Hearing this, Edward Thompson was choked with anger, feeling extremely uncomfortable and almost unable to breathe. Mandel Thompson was really going too far. He wasn¡¯t even fit to be Sylvia Thompson¡¯s big brother. Edward Thompson was furious and continued, ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Sylvia about this?¡± This was a threat to Mandel Thompson. Unfortunately. Edward Thompson still underestimated his big brother in the end. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± ¡°Big brother! ¡± Mandel Thompson put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray, looked up at Edward Thompson, ¡°Leave, I have official duties to handle.¡± Edward Thompson wanted to say something, hesitated, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave. Watching the closed study door, Mandel Thompson pressed his temples with a headache. When would his younger brother finally give him some peace of mind! Edward Thompson stepped outside the door, his heart accumulating a pile of anger. He was hesitating. Should he tell Sylvia about this matter? If he told Sylvia, she would be undoubtedly heartbroken. Not to mention Sylvia, if it were him, he would also be heartbroken and upset. Compared to seeing Sylvia sad, he hoped that Sylvia could always be happy. Moreover, if this matter were known to Sylvia, it would certainly affect the relationship between Sylvia and Mandel Thompson. Mandel Thompson could be so heartless, but he couldn¡¯t. He hoped that Sylvia could have more people to protect her. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let a rift form between Sylvia and Mandel Thompson. With this in mind, Edward Thompson made up his mind to keep this matter hidden and not let a third person know. The most important thing now is to let Sylvia regain Mandel Thompson¡¯s trust. Mandel Thompson¡¯s grudge was with Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, the best way to make Mandel Thompson believe in Sylvia was to find Viola. Only when Sylvia could find Viola quickly and reunite the family would Mandel Thompson let go of his prejudice against Sylvia. Edward Thompson sorted out his emotions, walked to Sylvia¡¯s bedroom, and knocked on the door. Soon, the door opened. ¡°Third brother.. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_3 Chapter 99: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_3 Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson opened the door. Edward Thompson smiled and asked, ¡°Can I come in?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sylvia said, with a straight face. Seeing this, Edward was taken aback for a moment. He felt a little uneasy. Had Sylvia become angry? Did she find out something? Just then, Sylvia suddenly broke into a smile, ¡°Come in, Third Brother! I was just kidding!¡¯ ¡°You naughty girl!¡± Edward smacked Sylvia¡¯s head lightly, ¡°You scared me. I thought you were really mad.¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Sylvia tilted her head, looked at Edward, and asked in a cutesy tone, ¡°Does Third Brother have something to hide from me?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Edward shook his head immediately. He must not let Sylvia find out about that issue. ¡°Really?¡± Sylvia looked up at Edward, ¡°Third Brother?¡± ¡°Really,¡± Edward said affectionately, patting her head, ¡°You are my favorite sister, I can¡¯t lie to you.¡± Sylvia suddenly had a mischievous grin on her face, reaching out to tickle Edward¡¯s waist. Having grown up together, Sylvia knew all Edward¡¯s weaknesses all too well. Edwards biggest weakness was that he was ticklish. Sylvia tickled him and asked, ¡°Third Brother, do you confess?¡± In fact, it¡¯s very simple to deal with sibling relationships with Edward. He was different from Brandon Thompson. Brandon was strict, mature, stable, and definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to tickle him like this. If Brandon saw this scene, he would undoubtedly stop it sternly and bring up some reasoning about how girls should avoid their fathers and boys should avoid their mothers. Edward laughed so hard that tears came out. It¡¯s just that Sylvia dared to treat him like this. This was how siblings should be. Playful, lighthearted, and full of laughter. Brandon was just too old-fashioned and rigid. Edward, who was ticklish to the point of helplessness, said, ¡°No, no, my dear sister. Your Third Brother isn¡¯t hiding anything from you!¡¯ Sylvia laughed and asked, ¡°Third Brother, do you beg for mercy?¡± ¡°I beg for mercy!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Sylvia let go of Edward. As soon as Sylvia stopped tickling his waist, Edward quickly grabbed her with a grasp and pinned her on the bed. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re playing dirty!¡¯ Edward laughed and said, ¡°You little rascal, you¡¯re allowed to play dirty, but I¡¯m not?¡± The siblings played around for a while before calming down. Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°So, Third Brother, what did you want from me?¡± Edward remembered the important matter at hand and said, ¡°Sylvia, have you heard any news about Viola recently?¡± Viola Thompson. Upon hearing this name, Sylvia¡¯s expression darkened for a moment, but then it disappeared so quickly that Edward didn¡¯t even catch it. ¡°Not yet,¡± Sylvia shook her head, feeling guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Brother. I still haven¡¯t found any clues about my sister, have I let our parents¡¯ hopes down?¡± Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward immediately said, ¡°Sylvia, you mustn¡¯t think like that. Third Brother knows you¡¯ve been trying hard to find her. It¡¯s not your fault if you can¡¯t find Viola. If she were so easy to find, our parents wouldn¡¯t have searched for so many years without finding any clues.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sylvia apologized with a hint of redness in her eyes. Edward found this pitiful and lovely sight of Sylvia hard to bear. Sylvia was making such an effort in searching for Viola, yet Brandon doubted her intentions. Fortunately. Fortunately, Sylvia didn¡¯t know about it yet. Edward looked at Sylvia, his eyes tender. He hugged her and said, ¡°Sylvia, you don¡¯t have to apologize. If you encounter any difficulties during your search for Viola, remember to tell Third Brother. With my network, I¡¯ll solve the problem in the shortest possible time.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes. What did Edward mean? Did he want to get involved in this matter? How ridiculous. How truly ridiculous. The Thompson Family kept saying they trusted her, which was why they were willing to entrust her with the task of finding Viola. But now, why did Edward want to meddle in it? He was obviously suspicious of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia bit her lip in indignation. She didn¡¯t understand. All these years, she had been playing the roles of granddaughter¡¯, ¡®daughter¡¯, and ¡®sister¡¯ so well. Why wouldn¡¯t they accept her! Although it was difficult to accept, Sylvia didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she nodded and said, ¡°Third Brother, thank you.¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± Edward rubbed Sylvia¡¯s head, ¡°Why are you thanking Third Brother? Moreover, Viola is also my sister. Just like you, I wish to find her as soon as possible..¡± Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_4 Chapter 100: 090: Astonishing secret, Hua Hua is so powerful_4 Translator: 549690339 Find Viola? If Edward Thompson truly saw her as a sister, he wouldn¡¯t say such words. She and Viola. One is the real daughter, and the other is the adopted one. If Viola really came back, would there still be a place for her in the Thompson Clan? Perhaps by then, she could only be Viola¡¯s accompanying maid? Edward didn¡¯t notice the vicious glint in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s lowered eyes. It was the kind of look that only appeared in villains in TV dramas. A moment later, Edward stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Sylvia. I¡¯m going to go back to my room and rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡®Good night, Bob.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Just then, as if recalling something, Edward asked, ¡°By the way, Sylvia, I¡¯m going to Texas to film in two days. Do you want to come and have some fun?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sylvia immediately refused, ¡°l have other things to do.¡± ¡°Is it about finding Viola?¡± Edward asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded, smiling, ¡°l hope to find my sister soon.¡± Hearing this, Edward was filled with emotions. In order to find Viola, Sylvia sacrificed most of her rest time. But in the end, no one thanked her. Edward felt desolate inside. He looked at Sylvia and said, ¡°Sylvia, why don¡¯t you just forget about it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sylvia looked at Edward, confused. Edward continued, ¡°Sylvia, why don¡¯t you leave the matter of finding Viola to Brandon?¡± Let her leave the matter of finding Viola to Mandel Thompson? What did Edward mean by that? Was he afraid that she would withhold information about Viola? First, he wants to get involved in her search for Viola, and now he wants her to hand the matter over to Mandel Thompson. It seemed her suspicions were correct. Edward was indeed doubting her. Sylvia¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Bob, does this mean you don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°No, no, absolutely not,¡± Edward immediately turned around to comfort Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia, 1 didn¡¯t mean it at all. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re too tired. If you¡¯re not tired, just forget what I said.¡± Sylvia sniffed, her voice filled with grievance, ¡°Bob, as long as I can find out about my sister, I won¡¯t feel tired no matter how exhausted I am.¡± Before Edward could speak, Sylvia continued, ¡°Bob, I want to contribute to this family too.¡± Edward hugged Sylvia, ¡°l support you.¡± He vowed to help Sylvia find Viola as soon as possible. He hoped that Viola wouldn¡¯t turn out to be an ungrateful and vicious person. He hoped that Viola had a good upbringing and could get along well with Sylvia. The study room. Mandel Thompson looked at the information his assistant had brought, his eyebrows tightly furrowed. There were ten parent-child identification reports. All ten showed no parent-child relationship. No one could understand this feeling. Now, Mrs. Thompson was getting older, and he didn¡¯t know if the old lady could last until that day. ¡°There¡¯s still one left, right?¡± Mandel Thompson turned to his assistant. The assistant nodded. ¡°Because of the birthmark on her arm?¡± Mandel asked. ¡°Yes. During this time, Mandel had seen theinformation of many 18 -year-old girls without birthmarks on their arms, but their other features matched. After some consideration, Mandel picked up a stack of information on the table, ¡°Send these people for parent-child identification as well.¡± What if one of these people was really Viola? What if birthmarks could change? At this time, he couldn¡¯t let go of any hope. ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant took the documents and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go do it now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mandel nodded. The assistant left the study with the documents in hand. Aunt Zhang just happened to see this scene. Aunt Zhang put down the feather duster in her hand and looked at the assistant¡¯s back, squinting her eyes. Combined with the words she had just overheard outside Mandel¡¯s study, Aunt Zhang had a bad feeling. As Aunt Zhang cleaned up surreptitiously, she followed the assistant¡¯s footsteps. Finally, she found that the assistant left the Thompson Manor by car, and the direction he was heading¡­ It was the hospital. Aunt Zhang had a nephew who worked at the hospital. She immediately picked up the phone and called him. ¡°Hello, Xiaoxi. I need you to keep an eye on something for me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That evening. Aunt Zhang came to Sylvia¡¯s room to mop the floor. Sylvia was standing in front of a full-length mirror, admiring her recently bought dress. ¡°Aunt Zhang, didn¡¯t you mop the floor in my room this morning?¡± ¡°Miss, you must have remembered wrong.¡± Aunt Zhang smiled, ¡°l haven¡¯t been to your room today..¡± Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: 090: Astonishing secret, Viola is so powerful_5 Chapter 101: 090: Astonishing secret, Viola is so powerful_5 Translator: 549690339 Not noticing these trivial matters, Sylvia said, ¡°l must have remembered wrong, then.¡± As Aunt Zhang was mopping the floor, she said, ¡°Miss Thompson, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know, right?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sylvia asked. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one in this house looking for Viola.¡± Aunt Zhang spoke simply, but it sent chills down Sylvia¡¯s spine. ¡°What?¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia. ¡°l heard it with my own ears.¡± Though she had suspected that the Thompson family didn¡¯t believe her, Sylvia still couldn¡¯t believe it when she heard the truth herself. No. No. This isn¡¯t true. Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°The Third Young Master knows about this too.¡± To be precise, it was Edward Thompson who had discovered this. Aunt Zhang knew that Sylvia could not accept this truth, but she had to face it. People must learn to grow up. Before Sylvia could react, Aunt Zhang added, ¡°Just now, Reg Thompson¡¯s assistant sent a batch of samples to the hospital for parent-child identification tests.¡¯ Sylvia¡¯s face turned pale. What exactly were the Thompsons doing? After saying all this, Aunt Zhang left Sylvia¡¯s room. Sylvia had no mood to appreciate the clothes anymore. She slumped to the ground, unable to muster any strength. She couldn¡¯t give up now. She had to pull herself together. Viola had been missing for eighteen years, and the Thompson family had searched for her for that long. It was impossible for her to be found so easily. Sylvia forced herself to stand up. On the other hand, As soon as Aunt Zhang left Sylvia¡¯s room, she received a call from her nephew. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry! I have already checked for you. The samples that the Thompson family sent this time were all from children without birthmarks on their right arms.¡± No birthmarks. Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang¡¯s face also turned pale. No one knew better than her why the Thompson family had been unable to find the real Viola all these years. Because they had been focusing on birthmarks. Little did they know. Birthmarks could be turned into scars. Aunt Zhang quickly said, ¡°Xixi, help me keep an eye on the situation there, and call me if there are any problems.¡± After hanging up the phone, Aunt Zhang was uneasy. Fortunately, she soon got a response from Xixi. None of the parent-child identification reports showed established relationships. Aunt Zhang breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed. It was time to tell Sylvia the secret. Aunt Zhang squinted her eyes. Meanwhile, in River City, No one expected that Viola Thompson would win first place in the violin competition. After all, Viola was just a country bumpkin from the countryside- Reg Thompson and Olga never thought that Viola would win first place either. Olga frowned, ¡°Our sweet Emma is tender-hearted, always thinking of that wild child, and she must have let Viola win this time. Otherwise, just with Viola¡¯s skills alone? She could not possibly win the first place. I bet even her violin skills were taught by Emma!¡± Reg Thompson nodded, thinking that this was very likely. After all, Viola had been living in the countryside before and had no access to such refined instruments like the violin. What are the country shepherds best at? Of course, playing the flute! Music theory is the same. If Viola was good at playing the flute, it would be normal for her to play the violin after being taught by Elizabeth Thompson. Olga sighed, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, Emma is just too kind-hearted! Look, she¡¯s at a disadvantage now!¡± First place rightfully belonged to Elizabeth Thompson. But now, it was given away to the little wild child. Elizabeth Thompson tried to maintain a smile on her lips, trying not to lose her composure, knowing that Terrence could be on the scene today. However, she now hoped that Terrence would not be there. She wanted to meet Terrence in a better state. Elizabeth Thompson walked step by step towards the audience seats. ¡°Mom and Dad.¡¯ ¡°Emma.¡± Olga stood up, looking reproachful. ¡°How could you give away first place to your sister?¡± Before Elizabeth had a chance to reply, Olga asked, ¡°And when did you start teaching your sister the violin?¡± Olga could privately call Viola a wild child, but not now. After all, there were many other people here. Elizabeth was taken aback and didn¡¯t have a chance to respond before someone around them said, ¡°So Viola Thompson¡¯s violin skills were taught by Miss Thompson herself! ¡± ¡°No wonder Miss Thompson didn¡¯t win first place today ¨C she was intentionally letting that little country girl win! ¡± ¡°Miss Thompson is just too kind-hearted.¡± Elizabeth Thompson already had the reputation of being the number one talent in River City, while Viola was just a country bumpkin from the countryside. With no connections, no social network, and no fans¡­ Elizabeth Thompson was worrying about how to save face. She immediately took advantage of the conversation and said, ¡°After all, I am the younger sister, it¡¯s only right to let my older sister take the lead. Besides, my sister is truly more outstanding than me.¡± Soon, the story evolved into Elizabeth Thompson graciously conceding to Viola Thompson, implying that there was no way Viola could have achieved such a level without her help. Trevor Sherman also learned of this. He thought Elizabeth Thompson was very noble. Very few younger sisters could do this. That evening, Trevor invited Elizabeth out for dinner and casually talked about it. Elizabeth Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Actually, the competition¡¯s title isn¡¯t important, participation is what matters. As long as my sister is happy, I¡¯m willing to give her whatever she wants.¡± These words were beautifully spoken, vividly portraying the image of a good younger sister. Trevor Sherman was deeply moved and even began to feel indignant on Elizabeth¡¯s behalf. Emma was a good sister, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have a good sister in return. After dinner, Trevor offered to drive Elizabeth home. By the time Trevor returned to the Sherman residence, it was already half-past eleven in the evening. Mrs. Sherman was sitting on the couch, waiting for him. ¡°Working late again?¡± ¡°l went out for dinner.¡± Trevor replied. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Sherman had a bad feeling. ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°Someone you know.¡± Mrs. Sherman squinted her eyes, ¡°Elizabeth Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor nodded. Hearing that it was Elizabeth, Mrs. Sherman became very displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the advice of an elder and suffer the consequences,¡± she said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was obvious that Elizabeth Thompson was fishing, and there were stupid fish willing to take the bait. Mrs. Sherman sighed. Trevor continued, ¡°Grandma, you really misunderstand Emma.¡± Trevor went on to tell Mrs. Sherman about the violin competition. Would there be a second younger sister in this world who could do this? ¡°Nonsense! She¡¯s talking nonsense!¡± Mrs. Thompson became very agitated upon hearing this.. ¡°Viola is so capable, would she really need Emma to give way to her? You believe such nonsense?! Have you ever used your brain?¡± Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: 091: Domineering sister, directly cutting off the relationship! Chapter 102: 091: Domineering sister, directly cutting off the relationship! Translator: 549690339 Hearing what Mrs. Sherman had said, Trevor Sherman felt helpless. He didn¡¯t know how to explain it. Viola was just a country girl, but Elizabeth Thompson was the famous number one talented woman in River City. Obviously, it was Elizabeth who gave the title of number one to Viola. Otherwise, how could Viola have won the first place? What did she rely on? Relying on her growing up in the countryside? This explanation was simply too farfetched. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re too prejudiced against Emma,¡± Trevor said. ¡°What has she done to make you dislike her so much?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so naive,¡± Mrs. Sherman looked disappointed. ¡°You believe whatever Elizabeth says. Can¡¯t you have your own opinion?¡± Mrs. Sherman had always felt that Trevor would never be at a disadvantage with women. Because he had always been cautious around them. But now¡­ He was tricked by Elizabeth, something that Mrs. Sherman had never expected. Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Grandmother, actually, I want to say the same thing to you. Don¡¯t believe everything Viola tells you!¡¯ Viola was the manipulative one. Yet, Mrs. Sherman was like blinded by ghosts, unable to hear or see. After a pause, Trevor continued: ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about why Viola wants to get closer to you? Why does she want to please you?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? When has Viola approached me? I¡¯m the one who took the initiative to find her, okay?¡± Mrs. Sherman replied angrily. ¡°Besides, let me correct you, Viola doesn¡¯t even have a fancy for you. Stop flattering yourself. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Hearing this, Trevor shook his head helplessly. He didn¡¯t feel like explaining anything to Mrs. Sherman. Because he knew that Mrs. Sherman wouldn¡¯t listen to anything he said at this point. Mrs. Sherman had been brainwashed too deeply by Viola. She couldn¡¯t wait for Viola to become a part of the Sherman family as her future granddaughter-in-law. ¡°Grandmother, I also want to tell you that I will never like Viola. So please don¡¯t make any wild guesses. And don¡¯t make any promises to Viola either!¡± Seeing Mrs. Sherman¡¯s reaction, Trevor knew that she must have promised Viola the position of the future granddaughter-in-law in the Sherman family. Old people get confused sometimes. Mrs. Sherman took a deep breath, trying her best not to get mad. She couldn¡¯t afford to get angry. Anger would make her age faster. Trevor lightly sighed, ¡°Grandmother, I don¡¯t want to argue with you because of an outsider.¡¯ Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor, ¡°Am I the one arguing with you? It¡¯s clear that your judgment is clouded. You mistook a fish eye for a pearl!¡± Only one pearl could be found in a clam. Obviously, this saying did not apply to Elizabeth. Trevor was about to return to his room when he heard her words. He turned to face Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Emma is a star.¡± The brightest, most dazzling star in the sky. Having said that, Trevor turned around and walked away. Watching Trevor walk away, Mrs. Sherman slapped her forehead. It was her own quite a slap. Smack- A red handprint appeared on her forehead. Seeing this, the housekeeper immediately approached her, ¡°Mrs. Sherman, what are you doing?¡± ¡°l failed to educate my grandson properly. I deserve it!¡± Trevor had lost his parents at an early age and had been raised by her. Now that Trevor had become like this, she had a responsibility that could not be shirked. The housekeeper tried to comfort her, ¡°Mrs. Sherman, Young Master is just being confused right now. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t blame yourself so much.¡¯ Children¡¯s misbehavior is not determined by their mothers, let alone Trevor being just Mrs. Sherman¡¯s grandson. Mrs. Sherman had already done her best. The housekeeper continued: ¡°Young Master is so intelligent. I believe he can get over this quickly.¡± Trevor was an intelligent person. But there was a saying that extreme intelligence would lead to harm. And Trevor was a perfect example. Logically speaking, a man like him shouldn¡¯t have been trapped by love. Mrs. Sherman sighed slightly, ¡°Actually, he¡¯s also a pitiful child.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Trevor turned three, his parents had died from a car accident. The Sherman family had also faced downfall at that time. No one could understand the bitterness of a child who had lost his parents. Mrs. Sherman had raised him through countless hardships, and fortunately, he did not let her down. With his excellent academic performance, he was admitted to the best university in River City at the age of fifteen. After he graduated at 19, he joined the Su Corporation. At that time, the old shareholders of the Su Corporation were not confident in him. They even wanted to force the 19-year-old boy to give up on his own accord.. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: 091: Domineering brother breaks off relationship directly! _2 Chapter 103: 091: Domineering brother breaks off relationship directly! _2 Translator: 549690339 However, Trevor Sherman did not admit defeat, he used his own strength to step by step climb up to the highest position in the Su Corporation, finally reclaiming what originally belonged to the Sherman Family. Due to the hardships he went through, Trevor became reluctant to trust anyone. He was obstinate, once he had his mind set on something, he would not stop until he ran into a brick wall. On the other side. The Thompson Clan. Viola Thompson was seated in front of her computer, her fingers continuously dancing on the keyboard. The jade-white fingertips against the black keyboard, the monochrome contrast, was more than a little good looking, it was truly a sight for keyboard lovers. Dut Dut. Just then, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Mantou, go open the door.¡± Viola¡¯s lips parted slightly. Mantou meowed in response and promptly made its way to the door, jumping onto the doorknob. Click. The next second, the door was open. This was a new skill that Mantou had just learned. ¡°Big sister.¡± A gentle voice rang out from the doorway. It was Elizabeth Thompson. ¡°What do you want?¡± Viola responded without looking away from her screen. The computer screen had switched to the homepage of the most popular game at the moment. ¡°Can I, can I come in?¡± Elizabeth was being very careful, she didn¡¯t display any hint of her usual haughty demeanor. Today¡¯s Viola was a surprise to her. She could never have dreamt that Viola would become her competitor, taking away her spot as number one. How did Viola manage to learn to play such an elegant instrument as the violin? After a lot of thought, she decided to make peace with Viola. The best way to defeat an enemy is to understand them, to infiltrate their ranks. Elizabeth was determined to make Viola trust her completely. In the end, Viola would just be her stepping stone. With these thoughts in mind, a triumphant gleam appeared in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come in.¡± Elizabeth walked in and closed the door behind her. Viola¡¯s room wasn¡¯t big. About ten square meters, it was originally the storeroom ot the Thompson¡¯s Villa. In the end, it was hurriedly converted into a room when Viola had to come. The room was simply furnished. Just a bed and a desk. Later, Viola herself purchased a cat climbing tower. Looking around the room, one could see an old laptop on the desk. The black paint on the edges had completely chipped away due to the age of the laptop, it looked like it had been picked up from a garbage dump. Next to the laptop lay a mobile phone. Unlike the thin smartphones that were popular now, this phone was thick and heavy, at least a few centimeters in thickness. It clearly looked like something you¡¯d pick up at a flea market. The only brand new thing was probably the cat climbing tower next to the computer desk. Elizabeth squinted subtly. A bumpkin was still a bumpkin after all. Of course she could only afford such cheap items. ¡°Big sister,¡± Elizabeth addressed Viola, her attitude sincere, ¡°First of all, I want to apologize to you. If I¡¯ve ever offended you in the past, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°What else?¡± Elizabeth was taken aback by Viola¡¯s indifferent response, after a pause she continued, ¡°Well, can you forgive me then?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola responded casually. The situation seemed to be progressing much simpler than Elizabeth had imagined. She initially thought it would be pretty hard to get past Viola. ¡°So, can you leave now?¡± Viola said lightly, pointing towards the door, ¡°l have things to do.¡± Elizabeth was a bit slow to react. Just then, Viola walked over and opened the door. Only then did Elizabeth get a grip, ¡°Big sister, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Ask. ¡± Elizabeth said, ¡°Who taught you to play the violin?¡± There was one fact that Elizabeth had to admit. Viola¡¯s violin skills were indeed very good. ¡°The grandfather from my village,¡± Viola answered. Elizabeth squinted. What kind of person could teach such a rural girl to play so beautifully? Obviously, it couldn¡¯t have been some ordinary rural farmer. It was clear that Viola was not telling her the truth. ¡°Can you leave now?¡± Viola asked again. ¡°Big sister, I won¡¯t disturb you then,¡± Elizabeth left the room. Before she could react, Bang. Viola had already shut the door. Looking at the firmly closed door, Elizabeth squinted, a cold light gleaming in her eyes. Viola went back to sitting in front of her computer, one hand on the mouse, the other operating the keyboard. Two windows were open on the computer screen. One was the game. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And the other was filled with lines of code. The amazing thing was, both windows were active at the same time. The game character was pushing a tower. Suddenly, a Lux sprang out from the bushes. Viola remained calm, her left hand rapidly working the keyboard.. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: 091: Domineering sibling, directly cutting off the relationship! _3 Chapter 104: 091: Domineering sibling, directly cutting off the relationship! _3 Translator: 549690339 In an instant, Lux¡¯s ambush was thwarted. One kill! Then, two more heroes from the other side arrived. Viola¡¯s health bar was only half full. She remained calm and composed. Triple kill! An impressive feat. The code on her screen was constantly changing. It was hard to imagine how she could multitask so effectively. Anyone who saw this would undoubtedly be in disbelief! Elizabeth returned to her room, sitting on her princess bed with her eyes half-closed. Viola¡¯s response tonight clearly showed that she had no intention of opening up to her. Elizabeth had humbled herself, yet Viola was ungrateful. Well then, don¡¯t blame her for not being sisterly! With this thought in mind, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes flashed with malice. The next afternoon. Elizabeth carried a plate of fruit to Viola¡¯s door. She knocked. After knocking for a while, there was still no response from inside. Just then, a servant walked by and said, ¡°Miss, she seems to have gone out.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Elizabeth nodded, ¡°then I¡¯ll just leave the fruit plate for my sister.¡± Upon finishing her words, she turned the doorknob and entered. The servant looked at Elizabeth¡¯s retreating figure, sighing at how kind-hearted she was. If it were someone else, who would be willing to get involved with a country Elizabeth placed the fruit plate on the desk, but instead of leaving right away, she surveyed the layout of the whole room. Finally, her gaze landed on a book. She didn¡¯t recognize the text on it. But she knew that it was a book introducing ancient Egyptian characters. The book recorded tens of thousands of ancient Egyptian characters, which even she couldn¡¯t read, let alone Viola. Such a good pretender. Elizabeth picked up the book and flipped through it. The book had been around for quite some time, the pages already slightly yellowed. However, it was not difficult to see that it was a pirated copy. After all, the genuine version was displayed on a bookshelf in their house. At this moment, a piece of paper fell out from the book. Elizabeth picked up the paper from the floor. It had two lines of numbers written on it. The first line was composed of numerals. The second line read ¡°song.1122.¡¯! Obviously, it was a username and password. Elizabeth squinted her eyes, took out her phone, took a picture of the numbers and password, and then put the book back in its place. Back in her room, Elizabeth continued to investigate the account. She tried logging into WhatsApp and QQ. But¡­ Neither were correct. What could it be? Intuition told Elizabeth that there must be a secret hidden within this account. On the other side. Viola was hanging out with Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. Fiona hugged Viola¡¯s arm, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re truly amazing! Do you know, you¡¯re now the goddess of everyone in our school!¡± Viola jokingly replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t 1 one before?¡± ¡°Although you were also popular before, many people still misunderstood you. But now, everyone adores you!¡± Edith Bennett joined the conversation, ¡°Not only your school, but even our school forum is discussing Viola.¡± ¡°Which school do you go to?¡± Viola asked. ¡°No. 3 Middle School,¡± Edith replied. Viola nodded slightly, took out her phone, and opened the No. 3 Middle School forum. As expected, she saw threads about herself. Some people even uploaded pictures of her during the competition. The pictures were quite flattering. Viola saved each photo and then blacked out all of the threads. She didn¡¯t like being judged like that. Just as she removed the threads, Edith screamed. ¡°What happened?¡± Viola and Fiona asked with concern. Edith said, ¡°All the threads about Viola on our school forum are gone.¡± ¡°Someone must have hacked it,¡± Viola said. ¡°How did you know it was hacked?¡± Fiona asked. Viola smiled gently, ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who did it.¡± ¡°Stop joking,¡± Edith didn¡¯t take the matter to heart, ¡°Do you know how advanced our school¡¯s security system is?¡± Only a professional hacker could do it, not an ordinary person. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Viola asked in return. ¡°Who are you?¡± Edith asked. Viola looked serious and said four words, ¡°Taro Milk Tea.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edith, who had a keen interest in computers, was naturally aware of the recently famous Boss. ¡°You mean the Milk Tea Master who took down LW?¡± Fiona immediately asked. Fiona and Edith both loved coding and planned to apply to the most famous computer department in Mountains and Seas University in the future. ¡°Mhmm.¡± Viola nodded. Edith burst into laughter, ¡°Viola, stop joking around..¡± Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: 091: Domineering brother breaks off relationship directly! _4 Chapter 105: 091: Domineering brother breaks off relationship directly! _4 Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Viola said. Fiona also thought Viola was joking, ¡°If you¡¯re the Milk Tea Master, then I¡¯m Boss¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Viola immediately took a step away from Fiona, ¡°My sexual orientation is normal.¡¯ Seeing this, Edith couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and continued: ¡°You¡¯re silly, Fiona! What¡¯s so good about being a girlfriend? You should be the Milk Tea Master¡¯s daughter instead. Having such an amazing dad would make you a winning lottery ticket in life, right?¡± Fiona nodded, ¡°Right, right, right. Then I am the Milk Tea Master¡¯s daughter! The kind that can walk sideways!¡¯ Viola touched her nose and looked at Fiona seriously. ¡°l probably won¡¯t be able to give birth to a daughter as big as you.¡± ¡°Viola, you¡¯re way too into the act!¡± Viola just smiled, without explaining further. Fiona leaned on Viola¡¯s arm and said with a long face, ¡°l just realized that everyone around me is so talented. Viola, your medical skills are fantastic, you can play the violin, and your academic performance is absolutely amazing! My academic performance is no good, and I don¡¯t have any special talents¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. You actually can do some things, and you do contribute to the Earth.¡± Viola said. Fiona looked at Viola, her face full of anticipation, ¡°What can I do?¡± Does she have some hidden skills or something? ¡°You can help convert carbon dioxide.¡± Hearing this, Edith burst into laughter. Fiona was amused as well, ¡°l guess I really do make a big contribution to the Earth, after all, plants can¡¯t do without me!¡± ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind them. Viola looked back slightly and saw Moira coming towards her. ¡°Miss Moira.¡± Moira approached with a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, may I have a private chat with you?¡± After saying this, she glanced at Edith and Fiona next to her. Both were very tactful and said, ¡°Viola, we¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡± Only then was Moira satisfied and smiled at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, shall we sit over there?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded slightly. The two went to a coffee shop and sat down. Moira ordered two cups of coffee. Viola said, ¡°Just a glass of water for me.¡± Moira looked at Viola, ¡°You don¡¯t like coffee?¡± ¡°I find it hard to get used to.¡± Viola replied. Besides not getting used to it, Viola was also somewhat allergic to coffee. If she touched even a little bit, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night and the effect would last for several days. Moira continued, ¡°Coffee is an elegant beverage. You young people can try to adapt to it.¡± Upper-class people usually drink coffee for socializing. Viola couldn¡¯t afford to dislike it if she wanted to become her disciple. If people found out, she would be laughed at as a country bumpkin. Viola politely nodded. Moira was finally satisfied and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, after listening to your performance of ¡°The Butterfly Lovers¡± yesterday, I was extremely excited! In our country, there aren¡¯t many talented individuals like you anymore.¡± She paused for a moment, ¡°So, 1 want to make you my disciple.¡± She had already imagined Viola being thrilled upon hearing this. After all, her reputation was well-known. But, surprisingly. Viola still looked indifferent, ¡°I appreciate your high regard, but I already have a master.¡± She already had a master? This left Moira very displeased, but she didn¡¯t show it and asked, ¡°What is the name of your esteemed master?¡± Viola replied softly, ¡°My master is just a very ordinary old man.¡± If he¡¯s so ordinary, then why wouldn¡¯t Viola be willing to become her disciple? Moira continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Miss Thompson. I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯ve had a previous master. As long as from now on, you only have me as your master.¡± After saying this, Moira pondered for a moment, ¡°Miss Thompson, you have remarkable talent, and your violin playing is excellent. However, raw jade requires polishing. If you trust me, I can make you the brightest star ¨C the Venus in the violin world.¡¯ Moira had studied the violin for nearly half her life and had a significant influence in the world of violin. Unfortunately, she had no successors. Viola¡¯s appearance gave her hope. She had a hunch. Given time, Viola would undoubtedly produce even more amazing works. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, she had to make Viola her disciple. Famous masters create famous disciples. Similarly, famous disciples also make famous masters. Moira desperately needed a talented apprentice like this. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions,¡± Viola politely refused, ¡°My master treats me very well, and I can¡¯t let him down..¡± Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: 091: Domineering brother breaks off relationship directly! _ 5 Chapter 106: 091: Domineering brother breaks off relationship directly! _ 5 Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson¡¯s second rejection made Moira frown slightly. Viola was being condescending, and as the Thompson Clan¡¯s adopted daughter, she was somewhat unappreciative. Moira¡¯s name in the violin world attracted countless admirers. And yet, Viola Thompson rejected her again and again! What is this? Moira had never encountered such an ill-mannered person. If not for Viola¡¯s exceptional talent, Moira would have lost her temper long ago ¨C but how could she when Viola was truly gifted? Suppressing her anger, Moira spoke softly, ¡°Miss Thompson, would you like to reconsider?¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, President Zheng, but I think I don¡¯t need to reconsider.¡± After finishing her words, Viola took out a banknote and placed it under the glass. She then stood up from her chair, ¡°l have to leave now, I have something else to attend to.¡± Watching Viola¡¯s retreating figure, Moira furrowed her brows. She thought she had found a promising talent. Little did she know, Viola was so full of herself. Did Viola think that having some skills meant she could look down on everyone else and disregard their existence? Such naivety! At that moment, Moira suddenly thought of Elizabeth Thompson. Although Elizabeth had deceived her, it was clear that her manners and upbringing were far superior to Viola¡¯s. Indeed, ladies from prestigious families would always outshine wild, uneducated girls of unknown origin. Edith Bennett and Fiona Knight were sitting at a roadside stall, eating spicy hot pot while waiting for Viola. Seeing Viola approaching, Fiona asked curiously, ¡°Viola, what did President Zheng want to talk to you about?¡± ¡°Just some casual conversation.¡± Unlike Elizabeth, Viola wouldn¡¯t use this as a bragging right and naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal her refusal of Moira. Fiona didn¡¯t press further and said, ¡°Viola, we ordered a spicy dish for you too. We¡¯ve asked the boss to cook it now.¡± Having been friends for so long, they knew Viola¡¯s taste preferences well. Viola¡¯s go-to order for spicy hot pot included youtiao, tofu, kelp, and bean sprouts, with her favorite drink being taro milk tea. ¡°Where¡¯s Edith?¡± Viola asked, sitting down opposite Fiona. ¡°She went to buy milk tea.¡± No sooner had Fiona finished her sentence than Edith appeared carrying milk tea. She cheerfully handed a cup to Viola, ¡°Milk Tea Master, this is your favorite taro milk tea.¡¯ ¡°Thank you,¡± Viola accepted it with both hands. Edith smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve the Milk Tea Master!¡± At the Thompson¡¯s Villa. Olga looked at the clock on the wall, frowning, ¡°It¡¯s this late, and that wild brat is not back yet! Who knows which rascal she¡¯s fooling around with!¡± Reg Thompson was also unhappy. At that moment, footsteps sounded outside. Viola walked in from outside. Finally, she was back! Olga looked at Viola and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Viola walked over at an unhurried pace. A wild girl indeed, with no upbringing, not even knowing to greet her mother. Olga grew even angrier and continued, ¡°You have to release a statement to clarify that Elizabeth taught you violin.¡± To protect Elizabeth¡¯s reputation, such a statement must be released to let everyone know that Elizabeth was Viola¡¯s master. The reason why Elizabeth didn¡¯t get first place was that she wanted to give it to Viola. Viola looked at Olga and suddenly wanted to laugh, ¡°She taught me?¡± Just three words, but they carried an aura of arrogance. ¡°Let me tell you, you cannot be ungrateful! If it weren¡¯t for Elizabeth teaching you violin and letting you win, could you get first place?¡± She¡¯s like a master starving because of her apprentice. Looking at Viola, Olga realized that Viola didn¡¯t even plan to thank Elizabeth. Why would there be such an ungrateful and vicious person in this world! ¡°The person who can teach me hasn¡¯t been born yet,¡± Viola¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°As for Elizabeth, she¡¯s not qualified!¡± At these words, both Olga and Regs anger reached its peak. Viola was way too arrogant! How dare she say something like that?Reg Thompson stared at Viola Thompson, ¡°There are two choices for you: first, apologize to Elizabeth and release a clarifying video; second, leave this place immediately!¡± Viola definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to leave the Thompson Clan. As an orphan without parents, where else could she go if she left the Thompson Clan? After hearing these words, she would surely be frightened into apologizing immediately and obediently writing a clarification statement. Upon hearing this, Viola didn¡¯t say much, just walked upstairs. Olga watched Viola¡¯s back and wondered, ¡°What do you think she¡¯s planning to do?¡± Reg Thompson replied, ¡°She¡¯s definitely going to write a clarification letter.¡± Being a wild child with no home, would she even have the courage to leave? Not possible. Olga nodded, feeling that what Reg Thompson said made sense. Ten minutes later. Viola came downstairs with a bag on her back. Just as Reg Thompson was waiting for Viola to apologize to him, she unexpectedly pulled out a piece of paper and said, ¡°Sign this and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Looking at the paper Viola brought out, Reg Thompson was stunned. The paper clearly had three big characters written on it. Letter of severance. Was Viola trying to sever all ties with them? Olga looked incredulously at Viola. Where did this little bastard get the courage? Did she think the Thompson Clan really wouldn¡¯t dare sever ties with her? Did she want to threaten them with this? Ridiculous! By now, Elizabeth Thompson had already broken off her engagement with Terrence Lentz, and Viola had already become a useless pawn, so there was no need for them to fear anything. ¡°l warn you, you only have one chance,¡± said Reg Thompson, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it! ¡± Reg Thompson picked up the pen and signed his name directly on the paper. Upon obtaining the letter of severance, Viola carefully put it away, then turned and left without hesitation. Her figure remained tall and straight, without a trace of hesitation. Olga whispered angrily from behind, ¡°You heartless little bastard, why did you just let her go?¡± After all, she had raised Viola for so many years. Furthermore, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s health had been weak for years, and if her liver condition relapsed, Viola would definitely need to donate her liver again. ¡°Just wait, one day she¡¯ll come back begging us.¡± Without the Thompson Clan¡¯s protection, Viola would be nothing. The Lentz Clan didn¡¯t like her in the first place, and if they knew of the severed relationship, they would definitely demand the return of the betrothal gifts and sever ties with her. By then, Viola would definitely come back crying and begging. Upon hearing this, Olga felt somewhat relieved. Viola, with her bag in tow, walked aimlessly along the villa¡¯s road. Suddenly lost in direction, she walked without purpose. For the first time since her rebirth, she felt so lost, an orphan in two lifetimes who yearned for the presence of family more than ever before. Mantou poked its head out of the bag, meowing once. Viola reached out and stroked Mantou¡¯s head, ¡°You don¡¯t have a home, I don¡¯t have a home, can we make the world our home from now on?¡± ¡°Meow.¡± Mantou rubbed Viola¡¯s palm. At this moment, a Maybach stopped steadily beside her. The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Adam Swantz¡¯s face, ¡°Sister, get in the car.¡¯ Viola glanced at him and then opened the rear door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she sat down, she saw that someone else was sitting beside her. The interior of the Maybach had been modified, with the man sitting in a customized wheelchair. His cold, sharp features were hidden in the dark night, and a faint scent of sandalwood permeated the shallow breaths he took. Before Viola could speak, the man began to explain. ¡°My leg was bothering me today, so I didn¡¯t get out. Don¡¯t mind.¡± When Terrence Lentz¡¯s leg problems flared up, it was agonizingly painful, like walking on a needle¡¯s point. Such pain was unbearable for ordinary people, so most of the time, he sat in a wheelchair.. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: 092: The truth is revealed! Chapter 107: 092: The truth is revealed! Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Viola glanced back slightly, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± She had been walking aimlessly for an hour, thinking about her life along the way. Just as she was about to find a hotel to stay at, Terrence Lentz¡¯s car stopped. Seeing him at this moment suddenly warmed her heart. It was a strange feeling. ¡°Just passing by.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s tone was low, offering no further explanation. Just passing by? Adam Swantz, who was driving, curled his lips. He had met a new Terrence Lentz, who lied without blushing or skipping a beat. Right now, Terrence Lentz appeared no different than usual. But an hour ago, he had been lying in a hospital bed, with an attack of leg pain that left his face pale as a sheet. A few doctors discussed the options, trying to alleviate his pain. But Terrence Lentz looked up at Adam and said, ¡°Come with me to the Thompson Clan.¡± No matter how the doctors tried to stop him, he couldn¡¯t let go of that idea. Adam was very worried and repeatedly promised Terrence that he would bring Viola back himself and not let her suffer any grievances. But Terrence insisted on picking up Viola himself. Helpless, Adam had to accompany Terrence here. ¡°Oh.¡± Viola nodded slightly. There was silence for a few seconds. The man spoke again, ¡°Shall we go to my place first?¡± Before Viola could respond, Terrence explained, ¡°It¡¯s my house in the Western Suburb.¡¯ ¡°Meow! ¡± At that moment, Mantou leaped up and jumped onto Terrence¡¯s body. It rubbed against Terrence¡¯s chest. Terrence patted Mantou¡¯s little head, looking at Adam, ¡°To the Western Suburb.¡¯ ¡°All right.¡± The car sped at a moderate pace. About half an hour later, they stopped in front of an apartment building. Adam opened the car door and was about to push the wheelchair out when Terrence stood up from it. ¡°Terrence?¡± Adam looked at him in surprise. Terrence lifted his right hand weakly, indicating that he was all right. Viola got out of the car as well. At this moment, Terrence, who was walking ahead, suddenly tilted his body, almost falling to the ground. Excruciating pain. Beads of sweat the size of soybeans instantly appeared on Terrence¡¯s forehead. ¡°Careful.¡± Viola immediately took a step forward, supporting his waist. From behind, it looked as if Terrence was holding her in his arms. Terrence, at 192cm tall, towered over the 170cm tall Viola, making her look somewhat delicate and vulnerable. Viola supported his waist with one hand while holding his hand with the other. Terrence leaned his entire body on her, unable to muster any strength, his consciousness somewhat blurry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The faint fragrance in the air brought Terrence¡¯s mind back into focus. A few tendrils of tender feelings brushed past his nose, and the faint scent became even clearer. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯ ¡°Terrence! ¡± Adam was also taken aback. After parking the car, he hurried over. ¡°Miss Thompson, let me help Terrence.¡± Viola was too thin, looking less than 90 pounds. Terrence weighed over 170 pounds, his muscular body made Adam worry that she wouldn¡¯t be able to support him. ¡°You go open the door.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Adam ran to open the buildings door. Viola helped Terrence walk inside. Adam pressed the elevator button. Terrence lived on the top floor. Ding! Shortly afterward, the elevator doors opened. Adam took the keys to open the door. ¡°Sister, the bedroom is over here.¡± Viola led him to the bedroom. ¡°Get a bowl of water.¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± Adam nodded. Viola helped Terrence onto the bed. Adam carried a bowl of water out from the bathroom, ¡°Sister, water.¡¯ Viola walked over, took the towel out of the water, wrung it out, and then looked at Adam, ¡°Is this an old injury?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded. Originally, Terrence wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this tonight. Viola sat on the edge of the bed and wiped the man¡¯s face with the towel. ¡°How long has it been?¡± After a moment of bewilderment, Adam replied, ¡°It¡¯s been like this ever since Terrence had a car accident, about ten years or so.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Age-old internal injuries are the most difficult to cure. Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you seen a doctor sooner?¡± Adam sighed, ¡°We¡¯ve seen many doctors, but they all say Terrence¡¯s leg can¡¯t be cured completely. Usually, it¡¯s not a big deal and doesn¡¯t affect his normal life. But when the leg pain strikes, it¡¯s very unbearable.¡± Viola took Terrence¡¯s hand from under the blanket and placed her hand on his pulse. Seeing this, Adam was very surprised, ¡°Sister, do you know medical skills?¡± Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: 092: The truth is revealed!_2 Chapter 108: 092: The truth is revealed!_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll first relieve his pain, you go and help me buy some Chinese medicine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Is there paper and a pen?¡± Viola then asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam Swantz turned around to get the items, ¡°Sister, wait a moment.¡± Soon, Adam came over with paper and a pen, ¡°Here you go, Sister.¡± Viola took the paper and pen, hurriedly wrote down a few names of medicinal herbs, and handed the list to Adam, ¡°Hurry up and come back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam took the paper and ran out immediately. Viola sat by the bed, put her hand on Terrence Lentz¡¯s forehead, and tested his temperature. Then, she placed her hand on her own forehead. Not bad. No fever. ¡°Meow.¡± Mantou jumped onto the bed, walked to Terrence¡¯s face, meowed a few times, seemingly puzzled why Terrence was unresponsive, eventually stretched out its chubby little paw and gave Terrence a slap on the face. Viola didn¡¯t expect Mantou to suddenly hit someone and picked it up, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re not allowed to do that!¡± Mantou meowed somewhat defiantly. Viola put it down and took out her acupuncture kit. Inside the acupuncture kit were thirty-six golden needles. By the time Adam came back with the medicine, he saw this scene. The young girl was sitting in front of the bed, holding a golden needle, and was inserting it one by one into Terrence¡¯s body. Each one was precisely inserted into an acupoint. Crystal lamplights draped her in a layer of cold and light gauze. From afar, there was an indescribable aura of martial arts agility. Adam stood at the doorway of the room, stunned for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve bought the medicine.¡± Hearing that, Viola glanced back, ¡°Do you know how to decoct medicine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded. Viola continued, ¡°Following the instructions on my paper, take it to the kitchen and decoct it.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence often took medicine, so his home wasn¡¯t short of medicinal pots. Adam took the medicine to the kitchen, boiled it, came back to the bedroom, and asked, ¡°Sister, the medicine is decocting now. Anything else you need me to do?¡± Viola didn¡¯t pause her acupuncture, ¡°Then help me feed the cat. There¡¯s canned food in my bag.¡± ¡°No need, there should be some here,¡± Adam went to get the canned food, and added, ¡°My older brother really likes small animals, especially cats. He often feeds stray cats downstairs, so there are a lot of canned food at home.¡± An hour later, the medicine was ready. The acupuncture treatment was also done by then. Viola put the last golden needle back into the acupuncture bag, and a thin layer of sweat covered her fair forehead. Adam sat by the bed to feed Terrence the medicine. After the acupuncture, Terrence¡¯s condition improved significantly, but he was still unconscious. Adam was a bit anxious, ¡°Sister, when will my brother wake up?¡± ¡°Probably tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam nodded. Viola then asked, ¡°Is the kitchen over there?¡± Adam looked in the direction she was pointing, ¡°Yeah, Sister, are you hungry? I can go buy you something.¡± ¡°No need for the hassle, I¡¯ll just cook something simple.¡± ¡°That works too. The refrigerator has everything.¡± Adam added, ¡°Once I finish feeding my brother the medicine, I¡¯ll come and help you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola acknowledged and walked towards the kitchen. The kitchen was spacious, with all kinds of kitchen utensils and a wide variety of ingredients in the refrigerator. Viola took out two bags of instant noodles, a box of green vegetables, and two sausages. In no time, the kitchen filled with the aroma of instant noodles. Adam rolled up his sleeves and walked into the kitchen, ¡°Sister, do you need ¡°I¡¯ve already cooked it.¡± Viola scooped a bowl of instant noodles, ¡°l made too much, do you want a bowl too?¡± Feeling peckish from all the work, Adam responded, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite. Thank you, Sister.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Viola took a bite of the noodles, ¡°My cooking skills aren¡¯t great, so don¡¯t complain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not picky, Sister.¡± With just instant noodles, even if her cooking skills were terrible, they shouldn¡¯t be inedible. Moreover, the instant noodles smelled really good, the taste shouldn¡¯t be bad either. Adam picked up his chopsticks and took a big bite. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, his chewing stopped abruptly. This¡­ Were these really just mediocre cooking skills? Adam couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Viola managed to make instant noodles taste so bad! Seeing Viola enjoying her noodles, Adam began to doubt if their bowls of noodles had been cooked in the same pot.. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: 092: The truth is revealed!_3 Chapter 109: 092: The truth is revealed!_3 Translator: 549690339 ¡± Sister.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Viola glanced back slightly. Swallowing the noodles in his mouth, Adam asked, ¡°Do you think this¡­is a bit salty?¡± Not just a bit salty! It was incredibly salty. ¡°Yeah, it does seem a bit salty. I¡¯m not very good at cooking noodles,¡± Viola admitted while taking another bite. Seeing this, she asked Adam, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind it. Do you find it hard to eat? If so, I can cook another batch for you?¡± Besides her love for Milk Tea, Viola didn¡¯t pay much attention to food. She was always able to eat anything, no matter how unpalatable, without changing her expression. Those who have experienced hunger cherish food more than anyone else. ¡°No need, no need,¡± Adam quickly took another bite of noodles. ¡°My taste is quite heavy; it actually suits my stomach quite well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. This was the first time she had met someone who appreciated her cooking. ¡°Really!¡¯ To prove that he wasn¡¯t lying, Adam finished the bowl of noodles in less than three minutes. After finishing the noodles, Adam grabbed a can of cola from the fridge and drank more than half of the can in one gulp. Meanwhile, Viola continued to eat her noodles leisurely. After drinking the cola, Adam came out of the kitchen, ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Viola looked up slightly. Adam checked his phone, ¡°My mom is looking for me; there seems to be some urgent matter, so I have to head back.¡± ¡°No problem; go ahead. As long as I¡¯m here, everything will be fine.¡± Adam nodded, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go first. Sister, if you need anything, just call me.¡± After walking a few steps, Adam seemed to recall something and turned back, ¡°Right, Sister, no one usually comes to Terrence¡¯s place, so you can sleep in any room you want.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After explaining everything, Adam turned around and left. Viola finished her noodles and came to the kitchen to wash the dishes, only to find that Adam had already cleaned the pot and the bowl he had used. After washing the dishes, Viola went to the bedroom, checked on Terrence Lentz, and then went to the bathroom for a quick shower. On the other side. At the Swantz residence. Matthew Swantz and May Marcine sat on the couch. Derek Swantz also sat beside them, taking a sip of tea from the teacup in his hands. May glanced at her wristwatch, worrying about Adam¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the child come back yet!¡¯ Matthew looked at May with slight displeasure, ¡°He has no sense of time at all, and it¡¯s all because you spoiled him!¡± The saying ¡®indulgent mothers breed spoiled children¡¯ couldn¡¯t be truer. Hearing this, May snorted coldly, ¡°So, Adam is only my son? I must be very capable of giving birth to a son all by myself.¡± Over the years, Matthew had ignored Adam while even bringing back an illegitimate son. And now he was trying to blame her for not raising their child well! It was simply ridiculous. ¡°Can¡¯t he learn from Derek?¡± Since childhood, Adam had been educated by his mother. Derek¡¯s mother was nothing more than a woman of ill repute who gave birth to him and abandoned him at an orphanage. Before being taken in by Matthew Swantz, Derek lived at the orphanage. Yet Derek was still very successful. Compared to Derek, Adam had lived a privileged life but was never satisfied. May wanted to say something, but, seeing Derek, ended up saying nothing. In the end, she still had to save some face for the father and son. Between husband and wife, it¡¯s best not to tear their faces apart until the last moment. At this moment, footsteps could be heard outside. May stood up from the couch and greeted Adam, ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Adam handed the car keys to the servant, ¡°You were so anxious to call me back, is there something going on?¡± May looked at Adam and mysteriously smiled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s something good. ¡± ¡°What good thing?¡± Adam was extremely curious. ¡°Can you guess?¡± asked May. Adam shook his head, ¡°l can¡¯t guess.¡± May smiled and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s related to a lifelong matter of yours.¡± Hearing this, Adam¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Mom, are you trying to introduce a girlfriend to me?¡± It sounded nice to say introduction. In fact, it was more like a mutual alliance through marriage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Adam had grown up surrounded by the wealthy and had seen and experienced many cold and distant marriages. His parents were a prime example. Their marriage was a family alliance. Matthew indulged in wine and women, even brazenly bringing back an illegitimate son; yet, his mother dared not complain. He didn¡¯t want to follow in his parents¡¯ footsteps.. Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: 092: The truth is revealed! -4 Chapter 110: 092: The truth is revealed! -4 Translator: 549690339 He wanted to find someone he truly loved. And then spend their lives together. Hearing this, May Marcine nodded her head, ¡°You guessed it.¡± Adam Swantz scratched his head, ¡°Mom, 1 1 m still young, and 1 don¡¯t want to find a girlfriend this early.¡± Hearing this, Matthew Swantz looked up at Adam Swantz, his eyes full of disappointment. He really couldn¡¯t help him. May Marcine smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯re not that young. The son of the Legend Clan is about your age, and he can already take care of himself. And your dad and 1 are not asking you to get married right away, just to let you two young people get to know each other better.¡± Adam Swantz looked at Derek Swantz and continued, ¡°Derek doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend either! Why don¡¯t you introduce someone to him first?¡± Hearing that, Derek Swantz¡¯s face remained unchanged, but his hand holding his phone tightened a bit. His knuckles turned slightly white. What did Adam Swantz mean by this? He clearly knew that Derek¡¯s status as an illegitimate child was not well-received in high society, yet he insisted on mentioning it so openly. May Marcine said, ¡°Your brother just hasn¡¯t met the right person yet.¡± It¡¯s a good thing Derek Swantz is an illegitimate child who can¡¯t be brought out in public. Otherwise, this opportunity wouldn¡¯t have fallen to Adam Swantz. After all, the girl was the only daughter of the Legend Clan. If Adam Swantz were to marry Ruby Anissa, it would be equivalent to marrying the entire Anissa Corporation. By then, May¡¯s standing in front of Matthew Swantz would be even stronger. At this, May Marcine continued, ¡°It¡¯s your Uncle Zhao¡¯s daughter. You know, your Uncle Zhao has always liked you. Ruby also has a good impression of you. Now all you need is your nod.¡± As long as Adam Swantz agreed, he would be the Legend Clan¡¯s son-in-law and the successor of the Anissa Corporation. Thinking about this, May Marcine felt very pleased. In the end, an illegitimate child couldn¡¯t compare to her son! ¡°You mean Ruby Anissa?¡¯! Adam Swantz asked with a frown. ¡°Yes.¡± May Marcine nodded. Ruby Anissa and Adam Swantz were elementary school classmates. Ruby Anissa had been strange since she was a child. She was a loner with a reclusive personality, and she had some psychopathic tendencies. She often caught frogs and severely injured them with a knife, causing them immense pain until they died. The same method was applied to other small animals. Just thinking about Ruby Anissa made Adam Swantz¡¯s heart sink. If he truly married her, he¡¯d worry about his own safety. ¡°Impossible! I don¡¯t like her at all, mom, please refuse this proposal!¡± Adam Swantz blurted out. Matthew Swantz slammed the table and stood up, his face full of anger, ¡°Who do you think you are? Miss Zhao¡¯s interest in you is your blessing! What right do you have to reject her?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Dereks bad status, Adam Swantz wouldn¡¯t have gotten this chance at all. Every time when Adam Swantz came home, there was always an argument. Adam Swantz was really tired, and he pressed his temples. Matthew Swantz continued, ¡°Let me ask you, are you still hanging around with that good-for-nothing?¡± ¡°My third brother is not a good-for-nothing.¡± Adam Swantz looked at Matthew Swantz. Matthew Swantz snorted coldly. Not a good-for-nothing? He had achieved nothing so far, and he was still living off his parents. If that¡¯s not useless, what is? Matthew Swantz wanted to slap this son dead. In order to prevent the conflict from deepening, Derek Swantz stood up from the sofa, ¡°Dad, brother, you both should calm down and try to get along.¡± After he said that, Derek Swantz added, ¡°Brother, dad doesn¡¯t necessarily want you to marry Miss Zhao. Why don¡¯t you at least meet her first?¡± Compared to Adam Swantz, Derek Swantz was far behind. May Marcine also tried to mediate, ¡°Derek is right, Adam, why don¡¯t you meet Ruby first? People say women can change a lot after they grow up. You haven¡¯t seen Miss Zhao for so many years. What if she¡¯s your ideal type?¡± Who could predict such things? ¡°No need.¡± Adam Swantz continued, ¡°l already have someone I like, and I can¡¯t betray her.¡± May Marcine immediately asked, ¡°Who is that girl? Do I know her? Why don¡¯t you tell me and let me help you talk to her family?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Adam Swantz¡¯s love interest should have a good family and background. Maybe even better than the Legend Clan. May Marcine became more and more excited as she thought about it. Adam Swantz sighed in resignation, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to get involved in this. When the time comes, I¡¯ll tell her everything myself.¡± ¡°l think you¡¯re just making excuses!¡± Matthew Swantz continued, ¡°What exactly are you thinking? How could Miss Zhao not be good enough for you?¡± Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: 092: The truth is revealed! _ 5 Chapter 111: 092: The truth is revealed! _ 5 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not your era anymore. Just find someone else to be your pawn!¡± Anyway, he would not be that pawn. ¡°What did you say?¡± Matthew Swantz was furious. ¡°l said, I won¡¯t be a pawn to be manipulated.¡± The father and son were on the verge of a full-blown conflict. Derek Swantz stood up again and walked over to Matthew, ¡°Dad, I just remembered there¡¯s a contract you need to review. Let¡¯s go to the study.¡± While talking, Derek pulled Matthew towards the study. As they reached the stairs, Matthew suddenly stopped and looked back at Adam Swantz, ¡°l give you three days to cut ties with that good-for-nothing, or I¡¯ll no longer consider you my son!¡± Hearing this, Derek narrowed his eyes. Adam smirked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you stop considering me as your son a long time ago?¡± ¡°You!¡± Matthew pointed at Adam, veins bulging on his face. Derek dragged him towards the study. Only when Derek had pulled Matthew into the study did May Marcine walk over to Adam, ¡°Adam, why can¡¯t you just please your father like Derek does?¡± Why create such a rift between father and son, only for Derek to benefit? After speaking, May sighed and continued, ¡°Ruby Anissa is the only daughter of the Legend Clan. If you marry her, even Derek will have to act according to your wishes! ¡± Adam looked at May, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to rely on a woman to succeed.¡± May sighed helplessly, ¡°Adam, actually, this is also a kind of strength. Why can¡¯t Ruby see Derek¡¯s potential?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just too stubborn!¡± ¡°Mom, have you been happy in all these years since you married dad?¡± Adam asked. The seemingly simple question left May at a loss. Had she been happy? Over twenty years of marriage to Matthew, having a son together, she didn¡¯t even know if she was happy. But one thing she was sure of. The man she originally liked was not Matthew. And Matthew¡¯s original love was not her. They were both just sacrifices for a family alliance. May had once blamed her own parents. But now, facing Adam, she had actually uttered the exact same words her parents had said to her. In the end, she had become the person she hated the most. Seeing May¡¯s silence, Adam continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to rest. You should rest early too.¡± Capital City. Sylvia Thompson stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, her eyes filled with indescribable emotions, not knowing what she was thinking. Just then, the door was pushed open from outside. Sylvia turned to look. It was Aunt Zhang. ¡°Miss.¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°Please sit.¡± This time, Aunt Zhang did not refuse and sat down on the sofa inside the room. She looked up at Sylvia, her eyes a little moist. Eighteen years had passed. Time had flown by too fast. ¡°l have something to tell you.¡± ¡°l know,¡± Sylvia handed Aunt Zhang a cup of coffee, ¡°Have a cup of coffee first.¡¯ Aunt Zhang took the coffee, ¡°Actually, 1 originally wanted to take this secret to my grave. But now, 1 have no choice but to say it.¡± Seeing Sylvia¡¯s growing humiliation in the Thompson Clan, Aunt Zhang felt heartbroken. Sylvia didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Aunt Zhang, her expression calm. After a moment, she asked, ¡®You know where my real family is, right?¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia, struggling to speak, ¡°Miss, I am your mother. Your real, biological mother.¡± Clang. The coffee cup in Sylvia¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°What did you say?¡± Aunt Zhang was actually her biological mother? How could that be possible? She had thought that her biological mother¡¯s social status would not be as high as Mary Perryne¡¯s. But how could she have imagined that the servant who had been with her day and night was actually her biological mother? No. She didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± Sylvia took several steps backward. ¡°Miss, whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s true. We share a bond that cannot be severed by blood.¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia. Tears streamed down Sylvia¡¯s face. It turned out that she was just the daughter of a servant. Why was Viola Thompson born noble, while she could only be the daughter of a servant? ¡°Get out!¡± Sylvia pointed to the door, ¡°You are not allowed to tell anyone about this today!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t accept Aunt Zhang as her mother. She had to keep the secret. Aunt Zhang took a deep breath, ¡°Miss, the moment I handed you over to Mary Perryne, I decided that from then on, you would lead a life superior to others.¡± 1>Her daughter had to have everything that she couldn¡¯t have. ¡°Then why show up in front of me now?¡± Sylvia tried to suppress her voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just take your secret to your grave?¡± ¡°Do you know why Viola Thompson was taken aq.,ray by human traffickers back then?¡± Hearing this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes, ¡°It was you?¡± ¡°l originally just wanted to swap the two of you so that you could replace Viola. But I never expected Viola to have a birthmark on her arm. Reluctantly, I had to take her away.¡± At this point, Aunt Zhang paused and continued, ¡°In order to prevent her from being found, I cut off the birthmark on her arm with a knife.¡± As the scene from eighteen years ago flashed before Aunt Zhangs eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache, but she still held no regrets. As weak as women may be, a mother is strong. For her daughter to live a better life, she could do anything. With this revelation, Sylvia felt chilled to the bone. A birthmark. So the birthmark on Viola¡¯s arm had been cut off by Aunt Zhang. Then¡­ Viola Thompson could very possibly be the real Viola. What should she do now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mary Perryne already had a favorable impression of Viola. If only¡­ The consequences would be unimaginable. Sylvia looked at Aunt Zhang, her eyes full of resentment, ¡°Since you decided to do this back then, why didn¡¯t you just kill her directly? Why leave such a threat?¡± Aunt Zhang also regretted her decision back then, her soft-heartedness had brought such a huge threat to her daughter. But what use was regret now? Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! Chapter 112: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! Translator: 549690339 Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia Thompson, then continued: ¡°l sent the child to River City, thousands of miles away. She shouldn¡¯t be found that quickly.¡± Many years have passed, so she might be dead by now. It was winter. No treatment was given to the baby¡¯s wounds. Slightly late to be discovered, she would have been dead. ¡°l ask you, why didn¡¯t you kill her directly?¡± Sylvia Thompson stared at Aunt Zhang. Her eyes were filled with a malicious look Since they had decided to go this far, why couldn¡¯t they finish it once and for all? Aunt Zhang sighed, ¡°She was as old as you¡­¡± In fact, Aunt Zhang had also thought of ending Viola Thompson directly, eliminating future troubles. But looking at the child, who was no different from her own daughter, she just couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Because you were soft-hearted, I¡¯ve been living in fear for so many years!¡± Tears filled Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know what kind of life I¡¯ve lived all these years? Every day, I worry that she will suddenly come back and take what¡¯s mine! I hate you!¡¯ She hated Aunt Zhang for bringing her into this world and not being responsible for her. She hated Aunt Zhang for not being ruthless enough. She was so hateful. Aunt Zhang too had tears in her eyes, ¡°Sylvia, I know you hate me. But everything I did was for you. It was all so you could have a good life.¡± In this world, there isn¡¯t a mother who doesn¡¯t love her child. Perhaps. Her way of loving her child is different, but that doesn¡¯t negate her love for the child. Sylvia Thompson stared at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Do you know? Viola Thompson isn¡¯t dead.¡¯ And she might have already met Viola Thompson in person. Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang immediately felt a sense of crisis, ¡°What are you saying? Have you seen her?¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°Not just me, Mary Perryne too.¡± Hearing this, Aunt Zhang panicked. What now? What if they recognize each other as mother and daughter? ¡°So,¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Aunt Zhang, ¡°do you realize how stupid the thing you did back then was now?!¡± Aunt Zhang dared not look straight at Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes. The tears wouldn¡¯t stop falling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sylvia¡­¡± She never thought things would turn out this way. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying sorry now?¡± Sylvia Thompson glared at Aunt Zhang, ¡°But you¡¯re not entirely stupid. At least, you knew you had to tell me about it!¡± She had always thought that the person with the birth-mark on her arm was a threat to her. Aunt Zhang wiped her tears, ¡°Sylvia, can you forgive me?¡± Sylvia Thompson remained silent. After a moment, Sylvia Thompson looked at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Who else knows about this other than you?¡± Aunt Zhang seemed taken aback at first, but then regained her composure and said, ¡°No one, not even your father.¡± After handing over Sylvia Thompson to Mary Perryne back then, Aunt Zhang lied saying the child had gone missing. She knew very well that there wasn¡¯t another soul who could keep this secret but her. So, she held onto it for eighteen years. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s biological father was a utter gambling addict. All he did was gamble and drink. If he knew that Sylvia Thompson was the young miss of the Thompson family, he would definitely start threatening Sylvia Thompson, just like a rogue. Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson heaved a small sigh of relief. As long as no one knows, it¡¯s fine. Aunt Zhang did do a good job with this. The more people know about this, the easier it will be to find out her relationship with Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia Thompson and continued, ¡°Actually, at the beginning, I didn¡¯t want to tell you. I wanted you to grow up without any troubles. but now, the Thompson family obviously considers you an outsider. So, Sylvia, you need to be vigilant.¡± The Thompson family always claimed Sylvia Thompson as their daughter, but they never stopped looking for Viola Thompson. Mandel Thompson, especially. He never considered Sylvia Thompson as his sister. if he trusted Sylvia, he wouldn¡¯t have searched for Viola behind her back. In such circumstances, Sylvia Thompson must protect her own rights, defend her position as the young miss of the Thompson Family. Sylvia Thompson had no special feelings for Aunt Zhang, after all, she was just a servant in their household, ¡°l know that. I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°As long as you know.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this.¡± ¡°l know, Sylvia.¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Aunt Zhang. This middle-aged woman in front of her, just over forty, already had wrinkles all over her face. Her eyes had been weathered by the years. Sylvia Thompson sighed, went over to the cabinet, picked up a bank card, ¡°Take this money and spend it. The password is six eights..¡± Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _2 Chapter 113: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _2 Translator: 549690229 No matter what, the person in front of her was her biological mother, and they were connected by blood. In this family, perhaps only Aunt Zhang was willing to call her Yan Yan. Aunt Zhang immediately refused. ¡°Yan Yan, I don¡¯t need money.¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s days in the Thompson Clan were difficult enough, like walking on thin ice; she couldn¡¯t take Sylvia¡¯s money any longer. ¡°Take it.¡± Sylvia stuffed the card into Aunt Zhangs hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not short of money in the Thompson Clan.¡± As the only daughter of the Thompson Clan, Sylvia received more than 200,000 in pocket money every month, excluding what her brothers gave her. At Sylvia¡¯s insistence, Aunt Zhang finally accepted the bank card with mixed feelings. A biological daughter is indeed the best. Aunt Zhang never thought that one day she could actually spend the money her daughter gave her. ¡°Yan Yan, thank you, thank you for still recognizing me as your mother.¡± Aunt Zhangs tears flowed down her cheeks in gratitude. Sylvia frowned slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! Just because I¡¯m giving you money doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve acknowledged you. Remember, only Mary Perryne is my real mother. And you, you¡¯re just a servant of the Thompson Clan!¡± Just a servant. What right did she have to be her mother? Wishful thinking. She would always be the young lady of the Thompson Clan! Aunt Zhang nodded with a sad smile. Her daughter was a golden phoenix, a famous lady in 49 City; she must not hold her back. ¡°Yan¡­¡± Just as Aunt Zhang was about to say something, Sylvia interrupted her, ¡°From now on, you can just call me Miss.¡± She wanted to hear others call her Yan Yan. But not from a servant. Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Sylvia instructed, ¡°Also, try not to come to my room when you have nothing to do. Leave the cleaning to Jocelyn.¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia with a hint of shock in her eyes. After all, cleaning the room was the only thing she could do for her daughter. Sylvia suppressed her anger, ¡°Are you afraid that others won¡¯t find out about our relationship?¡± If possible, Sylvia really didn¡¯t want to have any relationship with someone like Aunt Zhang. But things didn¡¯t always go as planned. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Aunt Zhang sighed and explained, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that, since I¡¯ve always been cleaning your room, if we suddenly change to Jocelyn, it might draw attention.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes, feeling that Aunt Zhang had a point. When something goes wrong, there must be a demon. If Aunt Zhang was suddenly replaced now, it would indeed attract attention. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it like this for the time being.¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°From now on, be more careful when you¡¯re at home. Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of eyes, and don¡¯t let anyone notice anything.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± She would try her best to restrain her emotions and not let anyone discover the truth. Sylvia pinched her temples, ¡°Alright, you may leave now.¡± Having gone through so much in one day, Sylvia¡¯s headache was intense. Seeing Sylvia like this, Aunt Zhang was a little worried, ¡°Miss, are you alright? Do you need me to call a doctor for you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sylvia said. ¡°Really, really no need?¡± Aunt Zhang asked. Sylvia turned around impatiently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying? Who do you think you are to me?¡± Aunt Zhang was stunned. Right! Who was she? What right did she have to dictate in front of Sylvia Thompson? Aunt Zhang wiped away her tears, sorted out her emotions, and walked out the door. Mrs. Thompson finished her Five Animals Play exercise and walked in from outside. ¡°Aunt Zhang, is that you?¡± Aunt Zhang immediately put on a different face and smiled, ¡°Old Mrs. Thompson, do you have any orders?¡± In the Thompson Clan, Old Mrs. Thompson was the hardest to serve and had many problems. At the same time, Old Mrs. Thompson was also the hardest to fool. Every time she faced Old Mrs. Thompson, Aunt Zhang had to be at her 100%. Fortunately, Old Mrs. Thompson did not live in the Thompson Clan all year round. Mrs. Thompson stretched her muscles and said, ¡°Go to the kitchen and bring me some lotus seed soup.¡± ¡°Yes. As she finished speaking, Aunt Zhang turned to walk towards the kitchen. Right at that moment, Mrs. Thompson suddenly stopped Aunt Zhang. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old Mrs. Thompson, do you have any other orders?¡± Mrs. Thompson had once been on the battlefield in her youth. Although she was old, she didn¡¯t stoop and her waist was straight. She stared at Aunt Zhang and squinted her eyes, asking, ¡°Have you been crying?¡± Although Aunt Zhang had wiped away her tears, her eyes were still red and swollen, showing signs that she had been crying. ¡°No?¡± Mrs.. Thompson¡¯s face turned stern, and she angrily said, ¡°Is it because someone in this family is bullying you?¡± Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _3 Chapter 114: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _3 Translator: 549690339 Mrs. Thompson would never allow anyone in this house to bully the servants. ¡°Madam, you misunderstood, 1 have just received a call from my hometown, saying that my elderly father has not been in good health recently, so I was a little anxious.¡¯ Mrs. Thompson glanced behind Aunt Zhang. Behind Aunt Zhang was Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room. Did Sylvia bully Aunt Zhang? Many words lead to error. Aunt Zhang knew this well and continued, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll serve you some lotus seed soup now.¡± With those words, she hurriedly turned and headed towards the kitchen. Mrs. Thompson went back to her room, took a shower, and changed her clothes. Aunt Zhang came over with the lotus seed soup just as she finished. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Put it there.¡± Mrs. Thompson said. Aunt Zhang placed the lotus seed soup on the table and left the room. The next morning. Mrs. Thompson had just reached the railing on the third floor when she saw the brother and sister playing and laughing on the couch below. Upon seeing this, Mrs. Thompson frowned and scolded angrily, ¡°How disgraceful! ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if there is no blood relationship, even siblings with a blood relationship should behave with reserve after reaching adulthood. What does it look like, playing and laughing like this? If they make a joke out of it, she would have nowhere to put her old face, Hearing Mrs. Thompson, both Edward Thompson and Sylvia were startled. The two of them quickly straightened their clothes and stood up from the couch. When she saw this scene, Mrs. Thompson was extremely angry, ¡°What were you two just doing?¡± Edward Thompson stepped forward and looked up at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, Sylvia and I were just playing around.¡± ¡°Is this how you play around? You¡¯re both adults. There should be limits even when you¡¯re playing around! ¡± Edward Thompson was quite indignant. It took a lot for Mandel Thompson to finally leave the house, and now Mrs. Thompson had arrived. Although his grandma did not have bound feet, her thinking was even more conservative than those who did. It was like living in the Qing dynasty. How could he have a grandma like this? In order to prevent Edward from angering Mrs. Thompson further, Sylvia immediately spoke up, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, we knew we were wrong and we¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡¯ Mrs. Thompson frowned, did not say anything more, and turned to walk towards the dining room. Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia, ¡°We did nothing wrong. Why did you apologize to her?¡± This family was simply too boring. No matter what they did, they always had to consider rules and regulations¡­ It was like living in a feudal dynasty! Especially Mrs. Thompson. If old people can¡¯t keep up with the younger generation¡¯s thoughts, they should talk less. But she didn¡¯t talk less; instead, she meddled in everything. And worst of all, no one in this family dared to say anything to her. Sylvia said gently, ¡°Third brother, Grandma is old after all, and it¡¯s normal for me as the younger generation to apologize to her.¡± She smiled and there was a hint of sadness in her eyes, ¡°And besides, I can feel that Grandma doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m hoping if I behave sensibly and obediently, it will make her like me more.¡¯ Hearing this, Edward Thompson felt very distressed. He knew that over the years, Sylvia had always been trying hard to please Mrs. Thompson. But Mrs. Thompson had never accepted her. She was like a vicious grandma, always blind to Sylvia¡¯s goodness. Her mind was focused on Viola Thompson. It was true that Viola was the Thompson Familys biological child. But the person who had disappeared had already disappeared, and the most important thing in life was to look forward. Yet Mrs. Thompson always lived in the past, ignoring the most important person by her side for someone who had already vanished. Was it really worth ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve done well enough, you don¡¯t have to be so hard on yourself in the future,¡± Edward said in the end, pulling Sylvia into his arms. Sylvia didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were very red. She felt that the Thompson Family were all so hypocritical. Edward Thompson always said she was his sister, but he was unwilling to call her by her full name, Sylvia. Because Sylvia and Viola sound the same? Ridiculous! It¡¯s really ridiculous! Sylvia tried to suppress her anger. The Thompson Family wanted to find Viola? Then she would make sure they never found Viola! River City. The sunlight streamed through the windows and evenly covered the bed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the breeze blew, it tousled the transparent curtain on the edge. The man lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes. First, he habitually raised his hand to shield the sunlight from his forehead, and then realized that something was wrong. He looked down. He saw the person sleeping next to the bed. She was sitting on a chair beside the bed, leaning her body on the bed, her black hair spread over the white sheets.. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _4 Chapter 115: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _4 Translator: 549690339 Her skin was very white, and even up close, there were no visible pores, like a piece of rare jade that comes only once in a millennium. Looking up her face, there was a small, dainty nose tip and a high, straight nose bridge. Then there were her long, thick eyelashes, like a heart-fluttering butterfly. Terrence Lentz subconsciously reached his hand out. But in the very next second, he quickly withdrew it, just watching her. Just then, the girl¡¯s eyelashes trembled. Realizing that she was about to wake up, Terrence closed his eyes immediately. Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes opened, first in confusion, but then she quickly reacted, stood up, and placed her hand on Terrence¡¯s forehead to check his temperature. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not feverish anymore.¡± At the moment Viola withdrew her hand, Terrence opened his eyes. For a moment, as their eyes met, they both froze. He fell into her clear, peach blossom eyes like a drowning man, unable to save himself from sinking. Viola was the first to react, her cheeks dimpling slightly, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere now?¡± ¡°No discomfort anywhere. Thank you, Viola.¡± It was a very natural mention of her name, Viola. Even Terrence, himself, didn¡¯t realize it. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you.¡± Ding dong! The doorbell rang. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡¯ Viola turned to open the door. As Terrence watched Viola¡¯s retreating figure, the corners of his lips lifted in a slight smile, his eyes full of warmth, as if an empty space in his heart had filled instantly. Viola opened the door. Adam Swantz walked in from outside carrying two bags of breakfast, ¡°Sister, you and Terrence haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Look, I bought breakfast for you guys. I didn¡¯t know what you like, so I bought a bit of everything.¡± Adam placed the food on the table, walking further into the room and saying, ¡°Sister, is Terrence awake yet? Is he alright?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Terrence, neatly dressed, walked out of the room. Wearing a black silk shirt with the top button undone, revealing his sexy Adam¡¯s apple, an incredibly handsome and alluring aura enveloped him. Even Adam, a big guy himself, paused for a moment. With Terrence looking this good, as long as he put in a little effort, how many River City ladies could he win over? Adam laughed and turned to Viola, ¡°You, Sister, are truly amazing!¡¯ Terrence¡¯s leg condition was extremely stubborn, and under normal circumstances, simply stopping the pain would take a long time. But Viola had accomplished it in just one night, allowing Terrence to recover completely. Viola glanced back and smiled softly, ¡°Keep it low-key.¡± ¡°Go set the breakfast table,¡± Terrence instructed. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Adam Swantz immediately jogged to the dining room to set the breakfast table. Viola fetched bowls and chopsticks from the kitchen and helped Adam with the preparations. Terrence walked over, took the items from Adam¡¯s hands, ¡°Let me do it. You can go wash your hands and eat.¡± Adam gave Terrence a knowing smile and chuckled quietly. He was certain. Terrence would definitely be a henpecked husband in the future. To give the couple some alone time, Adam slowed down his hand-washing, and finally just sat down on a chair and started playing with his phone. Viola glanced at the bathroom and asked, ¡°Do you want to check on him?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Terrence got up, walked to the bathroom door, and knocked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam opened the door and came out, very considerately saying, ¡°Terrence, you guys eat. I just remembered I have something to take care of, so I¡¯ll be going. ¡± ¡°Goodbye, Sister.¡± Adam left the apartment in a hurry. Terrence sat back down at the dining table, ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating.¡± Viola nodded slightly, not at all reserved. She first ate two crab meat buns and then picked up a plate of fried noodles. ¡°l can¡¯t finish all of this. Do you want to share?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. Viola divided the fried noodles and placed half in Terrence¡¯s bowl. Adam had bought plenty for breakfast. Even after both of them were full, there was still more than half left. While cleaning up, Terrence subconsciously wanted to throw the leftovers into the trash bin. Viola quickly grabbed his wrist. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Terrence looked at her. ¡°l can save this for lunch,¡± Viola took the containers of leftover food from his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s start conserving food little by little.¡± Conserve food, starting from you and me. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although he couldn¡¯t recall that particular face, this sentence overlapped with the one from his memory. Terrence¡¯s lips lifted into a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch with you at noon.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Meow! ¡± Just then, Mantou, the cat, walked over and rubbed itself against Terrence¡¯s leg.. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _ 5 Chapter 116: 093: I have seen Viola Thompson! _ 5 Translator: 549690339 Terrence Lentz lowered his head to stroke its little head, ¡°l will get you a can of food.¡¯ As soon as Mantou heard this, its meow became more resounding. Meow! Capital City. Mrs. Thompson sat in the study¡¯s chair, her face darkened as she scolded Sawyer Thompson. ¡°Look at yourself, do you think you look like a father?¡± ¡°What a mess your family has become!¡± ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t act like a son, your daughter doesn¡¯t act like a daughter; if something embarrassing happens, I wonder how you¡¯ll face the world!¡± At Mrs. Thompson¡¯s age, what hasn¡¯t she experienced? In a wealthy family, such examples are not uncommon, and the two are even siblings! Sawyer Thompson lowered his head. At fifty years old, he dared not say a word while being scolded by his elderly mother. After a moment, seeing that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s anger had subsided a bit, Sawyer continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to Bob and ask him to be mindful of boundaries.¡¯ Some things are better left unseen. But she had seen it now. ¡°It¡¯s not just about being mindful of boundaries; I think your adopted daughter isn¡¯t a simple person.¡± Mrs. Thompson glanced at Sawyer, ¡°Mary Perryne is not reliable, and you are not home all the time. Even if Brandon is capable, it¡¯s difficult for him to handle both family and business at the same time. I¡¯ve decided I won¡¯t be going away this year. Otherwise, who knows what a mess your family will become!¡± Sawyer Thompson knew that Mrs. Thompson had never liked Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Mom, actually, Sylvia is a filial and kind-hearted child.¡± At least that¡¯s how she appeared in Sawyers eyes. ¡°Filial and kind-hearted?¡± Mrs. Thompson snorted, ¡°It¡¯s all just an act!¡± Yes. From the beginning, Mrs. Thompson never liked Sylvia Thompson. She was different from other children. Sylvia Thompson had always put on a fake smile to please everyone in the Thompson Clan since she was a child, without the innocence of children, like someone wearing a mask. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t overcomplicate things; Sylvia is just a child.¡± Sawyer Thompson hardly spent time at home, and he had few interactions with Sylvia. In his opinion, how bad could an eighteen-year-old child be? There was no need for Mrs. Thompson to hold a grudge against a child. Mrs. Thompson glared at Sawyer, ¡°I¡¯ve had more life experience than you, what gives you the right to question my words?¡± Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson immediately explained, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡¯ ¡°Since it¡¯s not what you meant, then just keep your mouth shut!¡± Experiencing the storms of life had endowed her with a certain imposing air, and even Sawyer Thompson was subdued and dared not speak. Mrs. Thompson looked out the window and sighed, ¡°l wonder when I¡¯ll finally find my Viola.¡± Hearing these words, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s expression also sank. Viola was his and Mary¡¯s youngest child, and their only daughter. His daughter should have grown up being loved by the entire family. But¡­ That¡¯s why, over the years, Sawyer Thompson had compensated for the debt he owed to Viola by showering it upon Sylvia. ¡°Mom, we will definitely find Viola.¡± ¡°l hope so, during my lifetime!¡± The Assistant found some information on girls who matched Viola¡¯s criteria and brought it to Mandel Thompson¡¯s study. ¡°Boss, these girls have birthmarks, and these girls don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, standing up from his chair, ¡°just leave it here for me to look through when I get back tonight.¡± He had an important meeting to attend at the moment. He needed to go to the office immediately. Aunt Zhang rushed to Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room. She told Sylvia what she just heard. Upon hearing this, Sylvia squinted her eyes. Regardless of whether or not Viola¡¯s information was among them, she had to take a look. She had to be absolutely certain nothing went wrong. Half an hour later, Sylvia walked into Mandel Thompson¡¯s room with a tray of exquisitely prepared pastries, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m coming in.¡± There was no response from inside, but Sylvia still twisted the doorknob and entered. Walking into the study, Sylvia placed the pastries on the table, her gaze falling on the two thick stacks of information on the desk. Mandel Thompson shouldn¡¯t be back at this time. Sylvia squinted her eyes and began flipping through the information immediately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her movements were swift. The sound of rustling paper filled the air. Viola Thompson. At that moment, her eyes caught Viola¡¯s name in one of the stacks of information. As expected, she was there.. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: 094: Almighty Lingling Chapter 117: 094: Almighty Lingling Translator: 549690339 Upon seeing the two characters ¡°Viola Thompson,¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s hand trembled. Her blood was coursing in reverse. It really existed. Although Sylvia had been mentally prepared for Mandel Thompson to find Viola one day, she never thought that day would come so soon. Sylvia took a deep breath, then pulled out Viola¡¯s information. It was only a piece of paper, but Sylvia felt its weight like a thousand pounds. At this moment, her heart was struggling, her eyes turning slightly red. Even an iron heart has three points of softness. Let alone her. She thought of the tears Mary Perryne shed over the years to find Viola, as well as the countless times she saw Sawyer Thompson pacing downstairs late at night. Sylvia tried to put down the information. Just by putting it down, the Thompson family could reunite. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to do so. She had been in the Thompson Clan for eighteen years, calling Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne her parents, and dedicating herself to filial piety. Over the past eighteen years, she had considered Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne as her birth parents, without any duplicity. Whenever Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne fell ill, she took care of them¡­ Where was Viola at these times? Why should Viola get all these things without putting in any effort? This was utterly unfair to her. Even before Viola returned, the Thompson Family had already begun to neglect her. If they found Viola, would there still be a place for her in the Thompson Clan? Therefore. Don¡¯t blame her. She had no choice. She was forced to do it! Sylvia narrowed her eyes, and her gaze grew firm. The position as the Young Miss Thompson Family was hers. Nobody could take it away. With this thought, Sylvia resolutely pulled out the information and left Niandel Thompson¡¯s room. As she closed the door, Sylvia let out a deep breath. As long as she existed. Viola would never be able to return to her roots. Sylvia returned to her room, opened the bathroom door, took out a lighter, and set the information in her hand on fire. Soon. The black-and-white information turned into ashes and was flushed out of the toilet. Everything returned to the starting point. Sylvia glanced at the flushed ashes with a smirk at the corner of her mouth. Knock, knock, knock. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Sylvia tidied her hair, restored her usual appearance, and went to open the door. The door opened. Mary Perryne smiled at Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, are you asleep yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Sylvia opened the door wider, ¡°Mom, come on in.¡± Marv Perrvne nodded and stepped into the room. ¡°Mom, is there something you need?¡± Sylvia looked at Mary Perryne. Having called Mary Perryne ¡°mom¡± for so many years, Sylvia knew her very well. Her coming to Sylvia¡¯s room so late meant she must have something to tell her. And Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t keep things hidden. Everything showed on her face. Hearing this, Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something.¡± Sylvia handed Mary Perryne a glass of water, ¡°Mom, this is Jasmine tea I just made. It helps with sleep and relaxation.¡± Sylvia was always so thoughtful. Mary Perryne felt warmth in her heart as she took the cup and sipped the tea. The faint jasmine flavor. It was delightful and enjoyable. Although she was used to green tea, occasionally having a sip of jasmine tea was also very pleasant. ¡°You¡¯ve made it just right,¡± Mary Perryne praised Sylvia. Sylvia laughed, ¡°Like mother, like daughter. You¡¯re so good at making tea, Mom. I can¡¯t be too far behind.¡¯ Hearing this, Mary Perryne was overjoyed. Sometimes she thought. If Sylvia were Viola, how wonderful it would be! Unfortunately. She was not. Her Viola had not been found¡­ Sylvia brought over a plate of pastries, ¡°l just made these. Try them, Mom. I just sent some to my elder brother.¡± Mary Perryne took a bite of the pastry. ¡°It tastes very good.¡± ¡°Then have some more,¡± Sylvia looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight these days.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After eating another pastry, Mary Perryne looked up at Sylvia, exclaiming, ¡°My Sylvia has grown into a young lady now.¡± When she first saw Sylvia eighteen years ago, she was just a baby. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was so small. Just like her Viola. Whenever she thought of the events from eighteen years ago, Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. ¡°Mom,¡± Sylvia immediately handed a tissue to Mary Perryne, ¡°Are you thinking about my sister again?¡± Mary Perryne took the tissue, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a little emotional..¡± Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: 094: Almighty Lingling_2 Chapter 118: 094: Almighty Lingling_2 Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson held Mary Perryne¡¯s hand tightly, ¡®You can rest assured, we will definitely find my sister soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary nods. Sylvia continued: ¡°By the way, you said you were looking for me for something?¡± Mary Perryne then remembered the matter at hand, ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big deal.¡¯ Speaking of this, Mary hesitated for a moment and carefully chose her words, ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re a grown-up girl now. As the saying goes, a grown-up son should avoid his mother, and a grown-up daughter should avoid her father. In the future, when you get along with your brothers, you have to be more careful not to give others a chance to gossip and say that our family is not well-mannered.¡¯ Mrs. Thompson had just scolded Sawyer Thompson. Sawyer, being a father, didn¡¯t want to have a direct conversation with Sylvia, so he sent Mary instead. At this moment, Sawyer Thompson was in Edward Thompson¡¯s room. Mary hadn¡¯t noticed these things either. But since Mrs. Thompson pointed it out, it should be taken seriously. Upon hearing this, a dark cloud passed through Sylvia¡¯s downcast eyes. Was it because she and Edward were a bit closer? She and Edward were brother and sister. It was normal for siblings to be close. Did the Thompson Family need to overreact like this? If she were Mary¡¯s own flesh and blood, would this issue still exist? Ridiculous. Sylvia wanted to look up and ask Mary. Did she really treat her like her own daughter? Although she was upset, Sylvia didn¡¯t show it, and just said: ¡°Alright, Mom, I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡¯ Mary also knew that Sylvia was unhappy and comforted her, ¡°Sylvia, your grandmother is actually doing this for your own good. There should be limits to the intimacy between siblings, and the line should never be crossed, no matter when.¡¯ Though Mrs. Thompson usually didn¡¯t like Sylvia, she never targeted her or nitpicked her faults. Sylvia nodded, ¡°1 know, Mom, I know that Grandma is looking out for me.¡± Seeing Sylvia like this, Mary nodded reassuringly, ¡°Sylvia, as long as you think this way, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± She was worried that Sylvia wouldn¡¯t come to terms with it. After talking with Sylvia, Mary got up to leave, ¡°Sylvia, you should rest early, I¡¯m going first.¡± ¡°Mhm, Mom, goodnight.¡± Sylvia stood up to send Mary off. Just as Mary stepped out of the room, it was like she remembered something, she turned back to look at Sylvia, ¡°By the way, Sylvia, have you heard any news from your sister lately?¡± Sylvia felt that Mary was deliberately trying to humiliate her. As the mistress of this family, it was impossible for Mary not to know about Mandel Thompson trying to find Viola as well. Knowing this, why did she have to come and ask her hypocritically? Why couldn¡¯t she just ask Mandel directly?- Sylvia kept her composure and said, ¡°No news of my sister yet, but don¡¯t worry, I have been working hard to find her.¡± Mary looked at Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, I appreciate your efforts.¡± ¡°l am just doing what 1 should be doing,¡± Sylvia replied. Mary was very reassured and turned to leave. Looking at Mary¡¯s departing figure, Sylvia squinted her eyes. How¡­ Upsetting. She had always treated Mary as her biological mother. But Mary seemed to be on guard against her, testing her¡­ Sylvia took a deep breath. Mary returned to her room. Sawyer hadn¡¯t returned yet, probably because he had hit a snag in Edward¡¯s room. Mary didn¡¯t give it much thought; she sat down at the dressing table and began to take off her jewelry. By the time Mary finished grooming herself, Sawyer finally walked in. ¡°How did it go?¡± Mary turned to ask. Sawyers face was filled with fatigue, ¡°That damned boy needs to be disciplined! ¡± Edward might be afraid of Mrs. Thompson, but that doesn¡¯t mean he was afraid of Sawyer. For every point Sawyer made, Edward would argue back, bombarding situational reasoning that left Sawyer struggling to keep up. Mary applied skincare products on her face with a smile, ¡°This just proves that daughters are easier to raise. A daughter is a mother¡¯s confidante.¡± ¡°Did Sylvia say anything?¡± asked Sawyer. ¡°No,¡± Mary continued, ¡°Her attitude in acknowledging the problem is quite good. ¡± Sawyer massaged his temple, tired and looking somewhat upset. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was wondering. Was his Viola just as considerate and understanding? Mary turned to look back, and continued, ¡°Have you noticed that Mom has been targeting Sylvia lately?¡± Sawyer nodded. Mary furrowed her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Can you talk to Mom about it? Maybe next time, she shouldn¡¯t treat Sylvia like this. Although Sylvia is not our biological daughter, she has been no different from our own child all these years.. The way Mom treats her, isn¡¯t it a bit unfair?¡± Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: 094: Almighty Lingling_3 Chapter 119: 094: Almighty Lingling_3 Translator: 549690339 With Mrs. Thompson¡¯s attitude, it wouldn¡¯t just be difficult for Sylvia ¨C even she couldn¡¯t bear it. Fortunately, Sylvia had a good temper. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her about it, but you know how my mom is. Once she¡¯s made up her mind, who can change it?¡± Sawyer asked rhetorically. Mary sighed. After all, Sylvia was her biological daughter, and seeing her being treated unfairly made Mary¡¯s heart ache. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± Sawyer seemed to remember suddenly. ¡°What is it?¡± Mary asked. Sawyer continued, ¡°Mom plans to live with us long-term.¡± Mary was extremely surprised, ¡°Long-term?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer nodded. ¡°Why?¡± Mary asked. For the past few years, Mrs. Thompson had been living in the southern coastal cities where the climate was pleasant all year round. She was no longer used to Capital City¡¯s climate, so she hadn¡¯t stayed there long-term for many years. ¡°It¡¯s because of Viola.¡± Sawyer continued, ¡°In mom¡¯s words, if she can¡¯t find Viola, she would have no regrets even if she died in the Capital City.¡± Hearing this, Mary sighed lightly. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s life had not been easy; she had three sons who each had eight sons of their own. Finally, she had a granddaughter¡­ But thinking of Sylvia, Mary started to worry again, ¡°But if mom stays here, what about Sylvia?¡± ¡°You make it sound like my mom mistreats her!¡± Sawyer said with slight annoyance. Mary immediately explained, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± It was obvious that Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like Sylvia. If she stayed with the Thompson Clan long-term, Sylvia might feel more or less uncomfortable. As a mother, Sawyer continued, ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to drive my mom away for Sylvia¡¯s sake, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not! I don¡¯t mean that at all!¡± Mary quickly denied. Sawyer glanced at Mary, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom isn¡¯t unreasonable. She won¡¯t make things difficult for Sylvia.¡± Mary nodded, ¡°l know. I¡¯m just worried that Sylvia won¡¯t be used to it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s her grandmother. Even if she¡¯s not used to it, she¡¯ll have to learn.¡± Sawyers tone was very firm. Mary didn¡¯t argue. Sawyer was right. Elders were, after all, elders. On the other side, Nanny Donne, a servant, came to Sylvia¡¯s room. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Nanny Donne, what brings you here so late?¡± Sylvia always had a smiling face for everyone. Even if the other party was just a servant in the Thompson Clan. As a result, the servants in the house liked her a lot. Nanny Donne smiled, ¡°Mrs. Thompson asked me to get the records of your search for Miss Viola over the past two years.¡± Records? What did the old lady want with those? To settle scores after the harvest? Sylvia still maintained a gentle smile, ¡°Nanny Donne, please tell grandmother it will take me a moment to gather everything together as there¡¯s quite a bit of it. ¡± ¡°Alright, Miss.¡± Nanny Donne nodded. Nanny Donne returned to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room. ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. Nanny Donne relayed Sylvia¡¯s words to her. Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t say anything further, just nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± Then, Mrs. Thompson asked, ¡°Jocelyn, how long have you been working here?¡± ¡°Three years.¡± Nanny Donne replied. Mrs. Thompson nodded, not asking anything else, and simply said, ¡°l don¡¯t have anything else for you. You can knock off early and head home!¡± Nanny Donne looked up at Mrs. Thompson, a hint of surprise in her eyes. People said Mrs. Thompson had a bad temper and was fierce. However, after spending time with her, she found Mrs. Thompson wasn¡¯t as difficult as she¡¯d imagined, and was actually a very kind old lady. ¡°Alright, Mrs. Thompson.¡± Nanny Donne turned to leave. Mrs. Thompson seemed to remember something, ¡°Jocelyn, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson, is there anything else you need?¡± Nanny Donne asked. Mrs. Thompson pointed to the plush toy on the table, ¡°1 got this as a gift while shopping today. I have no use for it, so you can take it home for your kids to play with.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Thompson.¡± Nanny Donne was very excited. Her husband had been ill for years, and she had to support the whole family on her own wages, so she rarely bought toys for her children. If she brought this toy home, her children would be over the moon. ¡°It¡¯s not something 1 specifically bought for you.¡± She hoped that every child in the world would be treated kindly. After saying this, Mrs. Thompson returned to her room to sleep. Nanny Donne carried the plush toy and happily went home.. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: 094: Almighty Lingling_4 Chapter 120: 094: Almighty Lingling_4 Translator: 549690339 River City. North Bridge High School. Viola arrives very early, almost the first one in the classroom. Diana follows Viola in, and as soon as she enters the room, she hurriedly says, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Beautiful Thompson!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Diana puts her backpack into her desk drawer, ¡°Did you finish your homework?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nods slightly. Diana clasps her hands together, ¡°Could you lend it to me for a copy, then? I partied too hard at home these days and didn¡¯t do a single homework assignment.¡± Before the holiday, Diana had made plans early to finish all her homework on the first day of vacation, review on the second day, and review on the third day to prepare for the upcoming monthly exam. Unexpectedly, after the holiday, her plan completely collapsed. Playing games on the first day, playing games on the second day, not playing games on the second day, and being invited by a group of girlfriends to go shopping. ¡°So you came to the classroom so early today to finish your homework?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm.¡± Diana nods vigorously, ¡°So, Beautiful Thompson, can you¡­?¡± Viola raises an eyebrow slightly, asking: ¡°What do you think I came so early for?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re not here to finish your homework too, are you?¡± Viola gives a light smile, ¡°What do you think?¡± Diana could hardly believe it. Who could have thought that someone like Viola, a model student who excels in morality, intelligence, physicality, beauty, and labor, could actually not finish their homework on time! ¡°Are you serious?¡± Diana was somewhat incredulous. Viola takes a brand-new test paper from her backpack, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the homework.¡± Seeing the test paper, Diana finally believes this is true. Her heart is greatly shaken. She feels like she¡¯s taken another step closer to the goddess. Turns out, even a high-and-mighty goddess can¡¯t finish her homework on time. A few minutes later, Viola hands Diana the completed test paper, ¡°Do you want to copy?¡± ¡°Finished already?¡± Diana is very surprised. ¡°It¡¯s English; there are a lot of multiple-choice questions, so it¡¯s quick.¡± Viola says. Diana is highly skeptical that Viola just filled in the answers randomly; otherwise, how could it be so fast! But at this point, even if Viola did fill out the test at random, she has to copy it. Before she had finished copying, another test paper was handed to her. ¡°More multiple-choice questions?¡± Diana looks up at Viola. ¡°Math is pretty simple.¡± Math. Simple? Is this something a human would say? A little while later. Diana looks at the test paper handed to her and asks, ¡°Chemistry and Physics are simple, too?¡± ¡°No big deal.¡± After all, math, physics, and chemistry are all the same. Viola¡¯s words are casual. Diana feels like she¡¯s petrified. By the time Viola finished all her homework, Diana hadn¡¯t even finished half. Diana thought Viola must be writing randomly, but during the afternoon class, she realized that she was not wrong in a single question. Simply a walking answer bank! Diana swallows hard, very shocked. This is too amazing! If she takes the College Entrance Examination, who else would be the top scorer if not her? The goddess indeed is the goddess! When Diana looks at Viola, there¡¯s a little more admiration in her eyes. Diana pokes Fiona in the back. ¡°What¡¯s up? Diana goes on, ¡°Beautiful Thompson is amazing.¡± Fiona laughs, ¡°Just now discovering how awesome Vio is?¡± ¡°l discovered it long ago; it¡¯s just that today¡¯s discovery is more intuitive than ever.¡± At this point, Fiona suddenly seems to remember something and looks at Viola, ¡°Vio!!¡¯ ¡°Hmm?¡± Viola turns her eyes slightly. Fiona goes on, ¡°My mom has a friend whose child hasn¡¯t been feeling well lately. The hospital couldn¡¯t find out what¡¯s wrong. Can you help take a look?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After all, she¡¯s studying medicine to cure and save people. And for Miss Simons to make the request personally, it must be a difficult case; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t ask so easily. ¡°So Vio, can you come with me after school?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola nods slightly. ¡°Thank you, Vio! ¡± Viola lowers her head to send a WhatsApp message. [Won¡¯t be home tonight, going out with some classmates. You don¡¯t have to wait for me,] She quickly gets a reply, [Alright.] After school, Viola and Fiona catch a ride from the Knight family to Euda Hospital. Fiona explains, ¡°The thing is, the kid is in really bad condition and has already been admitted to the ICU.¡± Viola nods slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the car stops, Miss Simons comes up to meet them. ¡°Viola.¡¯ ¡°Miss Simons.¡± Viola smiles politely. Miss Simons goes on to introduce the middle-aged couple beside her to Viola, ¡°Brother Yue, Sister, this is Miss Thompson, the one I told you about..¡± Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: 094: Almighty Lingling_5 Chapter 121: 094: Almighty Lingling_5 Translator: 549690339 The couple looked at Viola Thompson. The girl in front of them was about seventeen or eighteen years old, in the prime of youth, with a beautiful face and an extraordinary appearance. It¡¯s just that¡­ She is too young. Although they thought Viola was young, the couple didn¡¯t show it as she had treated Fiona Knight¡¯s face. Being able to cure Fiona¡¯s face indeed justified the title of Divine Doctor. ¡°Miss Thompson, hello,¡± Cheryl Forrest grasped Viola¡¯s hand directly, ¡°Please save our baby.¡± Alabama Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest were middle-aged parents, both of them 48 years old now, with their only son just nine years old. That¡¯s why they were so loving to their child, and when he suddenly fell ill this time, it almost cost the couple half their lives. ¡°I will do my best,¡± Viola continued, ¡°Let¡¯s check on the child¡¯s condition first.¡± As everyone walked towards the hospital together, after communicating with the hospital and showing them Viola¡¯s medical certificate, the hospital finally agreed to let her enter the ICU. In the ICU, the child was lying on a special bed, with tubes inserted all over his body. If it wasn¡¯t for the heartbeat monitor still showing signs of life, it would be hard to believe that the child was still alive. Viola, wearing sterile clothing, reached out to take the child¡¯s pulse. The child¡¯s pulse was very weak, and Viola frowned slightly. Aurora Scouts watched Viola in the ICU with the child¡¯s family through the glass. An old lady with white hair said, ¡°Are you sure the Divine Doctor you invited is reliable? How old is she?¡± Upon hearing this, Aurora Scouts answered, ¡°Auntie, rest assured, Miss Thompson cured our Fiona¡¯s face, her medical skills are beyond doubt.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What did you say? Her face was cured by Miss Thompson?¡± Aurora Scouts nodded. Mrs. Tuchman no longer doubted Viola, and continued, ¡°As the saying goes, heroes come from the young. This saying does not seem to be false. This young lady looks so young, but she has such outstanding medical skills. She really is extraordinary!¡¯ Aurora Scouts smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson is indeed very amazing.¡± Before long, Viola came out of the ICU. Everyone immediately gathered around her. In particular, Mrs. Tuchman, excitedly asked, ¡°Divine Doctor Thompson, how is my grandson? Can he be saved?¡± ¡°The problem is not that serious,¡± Viola continued, ¡°I¡¯ll do acupuncture tomorrow, and when the child is out of the ICU, we will arrange for surgery.¡± Hearing this, Aurora Scouts did not feel surprised. After all, she had seen Viola¡¯s abilities with her own eyes. Old Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman and Mrs. Tuchman were very thrilled. Ten days had passed. This had been the best news they had heard in these ten days. Old Mr. Tuchman looked at Viola and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, can you arrange for the acupuncture today?¡± Seeing the child lying in the cold ICU, he was really heartbroken. Viola thought for a moment, ¡°I still need to prepare when I go back. The earliest I can do it is tomorrow.¡± ¡°I appreciate your help, Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°You are too polite.¡± Leaving the hospital, Viola made another trip to the herbal medicine market. She needed to buy some medicine for the acupuncture. The road to the herbal medicine market was not easy to navigate, with pits and bumps. Viola rode her bike, trying to avoid those holes. It had just rained last night, and there was still some water accumulated in the holes. At this moment, a sedan sped past. Water splashed. Viola¡¯s white school uniform turned black. Looking at the tail lights of the black car leaving, Viola frowned slightly. Anyone who had been splashed all over with mud wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood. Especially someone who was obsessive about cleanliness. There was a turn and a traffic light up ahead. She should be able to catch up. Viola stepped on the pedals and sped forward. She managed to catch the green light in front and blocked the black car. The driver looked at the girl in front of him and stammered, ¡°Boss Sherman, it¡¯s the girl we just passed.¡± Trevor Sherman looked at Viola. He frowned slightly. Her again. Just how many tricks did Viola have to attract his attention? Didn¡¯t she know that such behavior was demeaning? Why was she so much worse than Elizabeth Thompson when they both grew up in the Thompson Clan? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Trevor Sherman pinched his temples, ¡®You go and deal with it.¡± Just looking at Trevor¡¯s expression, one could tell that this girl must be one of his pursuers. There were just too many gold diggers these days! The driver was also speechless, opened the car door, ¡°Young lady, do you have any basic manners? What¡¯s the point of following our Boss Sherman like this?¡± Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Splashing water all over someone and running away, is that your manners?¡± Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: 095: Use their own tactics to counter their own actions. Chapter 122: 095: Use their own tactics to counter their own actions. Translator: 549690339 Only then did the driver notice that Viola Thompson¡¯s white school uniform had turned black. Being splattered with mud all over, anyone would be upset. The driver felt somewhat guilty, but when he remembered that this girl was pursuing Trevor Sherman, he felt justified, ¡°Young lady, you can¡¯t blame me entirely, can you? You saw the car coming but didn¡¯t avoid it, did you?¡± Viola might have done it on purpose. She wanted to have mud splashed on her and then go to Trevor Sherman to attract his attention. Young girls these days, why bother doing something good when they can rely on a rich man instead! People like her would never amount to anything in their lifetime. ¡°You passed your drivers test for the first and fourth parts? Do you know that for sharp turns and muddy roads you must yield to pedestrians and adhere to a speed limit of 30?¡± The driver glanced at Viola and found her more challenging than he had thought, even knowing the speed limit of 30. After all, only those who had obtained their driving license would know such information. How did she know that? Besides, Viola intended to use the muddy road to soil her clothes on purpose, so she could get close to Trevor Sherman. But now, Viola was blaming him for driving too fast! How unreasonable. The driver looked at Viola, ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t just blurt things out. You deliberately moved close to the car. Even if I didn¡¯t step on the gas and was driving at the speed limit of 30, I could still splash you with mud, right?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying I did it on purpose to scam you?¡± Viola raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°l never said that!¡± The driver immediately denied it, ¡°You said that.¡± Indeed, she was not scamming him, but this situation was no different from scamming; both were the same in nature. While others scam for money, Viola scammed to make a leap in social status. At this moment, the driver¡¯s phone rang. The driver answered the call. ¡°Boss Sherman.¡¯ Trevor Sherman sat in the car, his voice lowered and very impatient. He and Viola were separated by the car ¨C one inside and one outside. If Trevor Sherman opened the car door, he could see Viola and communicate with her directly. But Trevor Sherman did not want to face Viola. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would have lustful intentions upon seeing a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time talking to her.¡± Having been with Trevor Sherman for so long, the driver naturally understood what he meant, ¡°Alright Boss Sherman.¡± ¡°Boss Sherman, huh?¡± Viola took the driver¡¯s phone directly, ¡°Do vou think it¡¯s polite to have your car splash someone with water?¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± Trevor Sherman opened his mouth next. Upon hearing this, Viola furrowed her eyebrows slightly, directly opened the backseat car door, reached out, and pulled out the man sitting inside. The whole action was done in one smooth motion. ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move.¡± After saying this, Viola opened the driver¡¯s seat door, turned on the ignition, shifted gears, and stepped on the accelerator. Although it had been a long time since she touched a car, these actions were etched into Viola¡¯s mind. The speed was quite fast. Trevor Sherman and the driver hadn¡¯t reacted to it yet. Whoosh! Muddy water splashed over from the car wheel. Then, Trevor Sherman¡¯s white shirt turned into a black one, looking disheveled. Afterward, Viola opened the car door, leaned out, got off the car without saying a word, walked to her bicycle, and rode away. Trevor Sherman stood still, dirty water all over his clothes, and the stench of animal carcasses filled the air. His face was livid. No one had ever dared to treat him like this. Never! What was Viola Thompson trying to do? Attract his attention in an unconventional way? Standing next to Trevor Sherman, the driver was in no better situation. He immediately opened the car door, grabbed a napkin from inside, and said, ¡°Boss Sherman, hurry, wipe yourself.¡± The driver initially thought Viola came specifically for Trevor Sherman. Who would have thought¡­ He had misunderstood the young girl. If Viola really wanted to get close to Trevor Sherman, she would have feigned surprise when she saw him getting out of the car and said, ¡°Oh, it turns out it¡¯s Boss Sherman!¡± And finally, to show her understanding, she would have generously said it was fine. But now, the young girl had treated him with a taste of his own medicine, and moreover, she hadn¡¯t had any direct interaction with Trevor Sherman throughout the whole process. As the driver realized this, he began to feel sorry for his attitude towards Viola just now. Trevor Sherman took the napkin, wiped the mud off the corner of his mouth, and his anger was clearly visible in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The driver was very flustered. Would Trevor Sherman fire him over this? Fortunately, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t say much. After wiping the mud from his mouth, he got back into the car. Trevor Sherman appeared calm, but in reality, he was already too angry to reason.. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: 095: Use the person’s own way to deal with their own body_2 Chapter 123: 095: Use the person¡¯s own way to deal with their own body_2 Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson had pushed things to the extreme this time. Doing so would only make him hate her more and more. Viola first went to a clothing store to buy a new outfit and then headed to the medicine market. An hour later, she had bought all the needed medicinal herbs and returned to the apartment. As soon as she pressed the doorbell, the door opened. Mantou, the cat, was the one who opened the door. ¡°Mantou.¡± Viola reached out to pet its little head. ¡°Meow! ¡± Mantou seemed happy to see Viola after being apart for a day. The aroma of food wafted through the air, whetting her appetite. Viola held Mantou and followed the smell of food to the kitchen, where she saw a man busily cooking. It was Terrence Lentz preparing dinner. Coming home from school and seeing someone busy cooking was an ordinary scene in daily life. But this kind of atmosphere was something Viola had only experienced in her dreams. In her dreams, the person cooking was her father. His face was blurry. But he seemed kind, satisfying her fantasy about her father. Her mother, on the other hand, would take her school bag and ask with a smile, ¡°Tired today?¡± Looking at the man¡¯s tall and straight figure, Viola¡¯s eyes curved, and a certain spot in her heart was instantly filled with warmth. At that moment, Terrence glanced back, ¡°You¡¯re home from school?¡± The steam in the kitchen cast a soft glow on his sharp features, making him appear like an immortal from heaven. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°Wash your hands and get ready for dinner,¡± Terrence continued. ¡°Okay.¡± Viola put Mantou down and went to the bathroom. She washed her hands thoroughly. When she returned from washing her hands, Terrence had already put the cooked dishes on the table. Three main dishes and one soup. Braised beef with potatoes, red-braised fish, stir-fried tofu with green peppers, and a vegetable tofu soup. These were simple home-cooked dishes, but the presentation and aroma were top-notch. Viola¡¯s appetite was instantly whetted, and she looked up with a smile, ¡°Your cooking skills are quite good.¡± ¡°Just passable,¡± Terrence replied as he sat across from Viola. Viola picked up a piece of fish. It had no fishy taste and was incredibly tender. When she gently bit into it, there was a subtle hint of Sichuan peppercorn, creating a clear layering of flavors. ¡°This is really delicious!¡± Viola was very satisfied with the delicious food, ¡°You¡¯re being too modest.¡± Terrence also picked up a piece of fish, suddenly feeling that his cooking skills had improved quite a bit. ¡°All I can cook is instant noodles,¡± Viola continued, ¡°Would you mind teaching me some of your cooking skills when you have time?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. At that moment, Terrence continued, ¡°By the way, I found you a place to live.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola was somewhat surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Terrence to have already taken care of the housing situation within a day. ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence served Viola a bowl of vegetable tofu soup, ¡°l found a first-floor apartment with a small garden that¡¯s only half a kilometer from your school. We can go see it after dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After dinner. Both of them went to Elegant Garden together. Terrence had found Viola a one-bedroom apartment. The apartment had a total of 70 square meters and came with a small study. Viola opened the balcony door and saw a small garden. The garden was small, about 10 square meters. As the sun set, a golden light draped over the small courtyard. Viola had already formed some pictures in her mind and said with a smile, ¡°l want to put up a parasol here, then put a small table underneath. In my free time, 1 can have tea and read here. I¡¯ll plant climbing roses on the walls and some green plants here and there¡­¡± Terrence took note of all her requests and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to add inside the house?¡± ¡°Not much. We just need a cat climbing frame.¡± Terrence said, ¡°The climbing frame is on the way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else that¡¯s missing right now.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°You can move in on your days off this weekend.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola had no objections. The next day at noon, Viola took half a day off to go for acupuncture at the hospital. Alabama Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest were waiting for Viola at the hospital entrance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss Thompson, over here!¡± Viola walked over with her medical box, ¡°Mr. Tuchman, Madam Tuchman.¡¯ Cheryl looked at Viola with teary eyes and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, after you left last night, our baby¡¯s condition suddenly deteriorated. The doctor told us to be mentally prepared¡­¡± As a mother, hearing this kind of news was her worst fear. Viola looked at Cheryl, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s first check on your child¡¯s condition.. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: 095: Use the person’s own way to deal with their own body_3 Chapter 124: 095: Use the person¡¯s own way to deal with their own body_3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Cheryl Forrest wiped away her tears. Alabama Tuchman¡¯s emotions were also very unstable, and he said tearfully, ¡°Miss Thompson, will our baby be okay? If anything happens to him, we won¡¯t want to live either!¡± ¡°Mr. Tuchman, as the head of the family, you must be calm.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was soft, but it was imbued with a special magic, ¡°You are the only spiritual pillar for Madam Tuchman, the child, and the elderly at home.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Alabama Tuchman immediately wiped away his tears and cheered up. Viola Thompson was right. His child was not in danger yet, and he couldn¡¯t break down like this. If he did, what would his mother, wife, and child do? Soon, the three of them arrived at the entrance of the ICU Ward. Viola Thompson, led by the nurse, went to change into an aseptic suit. After changing into the aseptic suit, she proceeded to give acupuncture to the child. The acupuncture process was slow. During this time, Alabama Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest waited by the entrance of the ICU Ward. Bit by bit, they watched as Viola Thompson¡¯s needles went in and the child¡¯s various indicators began to stabilize. They looked at each other in shock, each seeing amazement in the other¡¯s eyes. It seemed that this Divine Doctor Thompson was truly extraordinary. In the doctor¡¯s office. A nurse came to deliver documents. Dr. Janell turned around, ¡°Is it the divine doctor that Knight Tuchman¡¯s parents invited again today?¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Janell.¡± The nurse nodded. Hearing that, Dr. Janell seemed a bit helpless, ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Knight Tuchman¡¯s illness was acute, and they hadn¡¯t even figured out the cause of the disease yet. How could a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner simply stick in a few needles and cure it? The nurse was also at a loss for words, ¡°They¡¯re just desperately seeking any treatment.¡± The doctor had a qualification certificate, a physician¡¯s license, and a waiver signed by the patient¡¯s family members. With all the certificates in order, the hospital had no grounds to stop them. Most importantly, Knight Tuchman¡¯s condition was complicated, and even the hospital didn¡¯t have a specific treatment plan. Instead of letting Knight wait to die, it was better to let someone else try¡­ But the hospital never expected that the person they found would be a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. And a relatively inexperienced one at that¡­ This was rather inexplicable. Another doctor nearby chimed in, ¡°Is it the child in ICU?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Dr. Janell nodded. ¡°That child is only nine years old, isn¡¯t he? How pitiful! If he doesn¡¯t make it, how could his parents go on¡­¡± Even the doctors who were used to seeing life and death found it hard to bear when they saw such a young child suffer. As soon as he finished speaking, the conversation turned to the subject of the child¡¯s parents. Dr. Janell recounted the situation. Upon hearing this, Dr. Lee was also genuinely surprised, ¡°What? Acupuncture?¡± Wasn¡¯t acupuncture something that foot massage shops used as advertising gimmicks? In this day and age, there were still people who believed in acupuncture! It was simply unbelievable! Just then, another young nurse rushed in from outside, ¡°Dr¡­ Dr. Janell!¡± The nurse was out of breath ¨C clearly there was an emergency. Dr. Janell looked extremely anxious. Could something have happened to Knight Tuchman? He was only a nine-year-old child! Dr. Janell immediately asked, ¡°Did something happen to Knight Tuchman?¡± Hearing the question, the young nurse first nodded, then shook her head, ¡°Yes and no! Dr. Janell, after the acupuncture, all of Knight Tuchman¡¯s body indicators have returned to normal!¡± Hearing this, an incredulous look appeared on Dr. Janell¡¯s face, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± The young nurse also seemed very incredulous. Who could have thought that the physical indicators of a critically ill patient, who had already been given a death sentence by the doctors, would suddenly return to normal! This was simply a medical miracle. Dr. Janell immediately ran towards the direction of the ICU Ward. On the way, he almost collided with a nurse delivering medicine. When Dr. Janell arrived at the entrance of the ICU Ward, he happened to meet Viola Thompson coming out from the inside. ¡°Are you Miss Thompson?¡± Dr. Janell walked straight up to Viola Thompson. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Viola Thompson replied with a slight nod. Dr. Janell continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, how did you manage to return Knight Tuchman to normal with just acupuncture?¡± He had been researching for a long time but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause of the illness. Yet Viola Thompson had inserted a few needles, and Knight Tuchman was back to normal. This made Dr. Janell begin to doubt his life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Had he wasted all these years studying medicine! Upon hearing that it was about this matter, Viola Thompson explained, ¡°The acupuncture only temporarily stabilizes the child¡¯s bodily functions. To fully recover, we will have to wait until after tomorrow¡¯s surgery.¡± Acupuncture was not a cure-all. Dr.. Janell nodded, ¡°Then can you tell me, what is wrong with Knight Tuchman?¡± Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: 095: Treat others with their methods, reciprocate in kind_4 Chapter 125: 095: Treat others with their methods, reciprocate in kind_4 Translator: 549690339 By now, Dr. Janell¡¯s perception of Viola Thompson had completely changed to one of respect towards a predecessor. To him, Viola Thompson was indeed a predecessor. Age wasn¡¯t the issue. With skill, everything else is insignificant. Viola Thompson said: ¡°It¡¯s a very rare type of parasitic infection.¡± ¡°Parasites?¡± Dr. Janell was surprised, ¡°But I¡¯ve given him a full-body CT scan and couldn¡¯t find any parasites.¡± Knight Tuchman¡¯s symptoms did indeed resemble a parasitic infection. However, Dr. Janell did three CT scans, all of which found no hints of parasites. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°The worm is the same color as the blood, hiding under the liver. It¡¯s indeed hard to spot.¡± Having said that, Viola Thompson turned to Alabama Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest, ¡°Do you often feed the child raw pork?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alabama Tuchman nodded, ¡°Actually, my wife objected, saying it¡¯s not sanitary. But in my cultural background, not only children eat raw pork, but they also drink raw pigs blood. And our baby loves it, I thought it was no problem¡­ ¡± ¡°That explains it. Raw pork and raw pig¡¯s blood contain a large number of parasites, and people with low immunity can easily contract it.¡± Hearing this, Cheryl Forrest started pointing fingers at Alabama Tuchman, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you had listened to me, none of this would¡¯ve happened!¡± She told them over and over again, raw meat shouldn¡¯t be given to children, but no one in the family listened to her. Instead, they thought she was making a fuss. What¡¯s wrong with the child eating some raw pork? Mrs. Tuchman glared at Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, you must be mistaken! My grandson¡¯s illness possibly has nothing to do with eating raw pork! We¡¯ve been eating like this for generations, and none of the kids got sick from it! You¡¯re just making things up because you can¡¯t figure out the cause of the illness!¡± She too, was raised on raw pork. She never even had a headache when she was little. If the risks were as severe as Viola Thompson stated, wouldn¡¯t she have died a long time ago? Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Old lady, the climate of every region is different, for which bodily indicators also differ. You and Mr. Tuchman grew up in Ciduk City, where it¡¯s damp and cold, with temperatures in winter dropping to minus thirty degrees. So, eating raw pork doesn¡¯t only not pose a problem, but it¡¯s also beneficial for health. But here in River City, we have all four seasons with the coldest winter temperature rarely dropping below zero. If the body doesn¡¯t lack a certain trace element, then there¡¯s no need to eat raw pork. If you insist on eating, it can have the opposite effect.¡± Like the natives of Maxican who love to eat chili. Hearing this, Dr. Janell nods, ¡°Miss Thompson is correct. This indeed is the reason. Poultry and meat contain a lot of parasites that are harmful to humans, these should always be cooked thoroughly before consumption.¡± Mrs. Tuchman knew the doctors were all smooth talkers, and she didn¡¯t stand a chance against them, so she didn¡¯t say anything further. But she was very displeased in her mind. These doctors really meddle unnecessarily. Cheryl Forrest had always been against feeding the child these, and now she had the chance, she¡¯d never let them get another taste of it! Cheryl Forrest promptly nodded, ¡°Alright, we will never feed our child with it again. ¡± Alabama Tuchman then asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, are you sure it was caused by eating raw meat?¡± ¡°Yes. Upon hearing this, Alabama Tuchman felt extremely guilty. He¡¯d hurt his precious son with his own hands, someone whom he wished he could have kept protected in his mouth at all times Viola Thompson continued, ¡°The child can be transferred to the general ward tonight and start eating normally. However, he needs to avoid onion, ginger, garlic, and spicy food. The day after tomorrow, start fasting, and the surgery will proceed at four in the afternoon.¡± Cheryl Forrest quickly pulled out a small notebook, ¡°Miss Thompson, can you repeat that for me? I¡¯ll write it down.¡± Given that this concerned her only beloved son, Cheryl Forrest had to be meticulous and couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes. Viola Thompson repeated it once more. Cheryl Forrest wrote down all the important points and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, if he¡¯s fasting for too long, wouldn¡¯t our baby be unwell from hunger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Viola Thompson said. ¡°He can¡¯t eat at all?¡± Cheryl Forrest asked again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°He can¡¯t eat anything. If he eats before the surgery, the anaesthesiologist will face the risk of food reflux into the oesophagus during the anesthesia process. In severe cases, it could be lifethreatening.¡± Hearing this, Cheryl Forrest instantly took it seriously and jotted it down in her notebook. Viola Thompson reiterated, ¡°Madam Tuchman, you mustn¡¯t feed the child before the surgery.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve written it all down in the notebook..¡± Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: 095: Use the person’s own way to deal with their own body_5 Chapter 126: 095: Use the person¡¯s own way to deal with their own body_5 Translator: 549690339 At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Knight Tuchman was indeed transferred to the general ward. Since there could be carers in the general ward and Knight Tuchman¡¯s mental condition was much better, Mrs. Tuchman was delighted, wishing she could give her grandson all the delicious food she had. Cheryl Forrest instructed from behind, ¡°Mom, Knight can¡¯t eat onions, garlic, or spicy food right now. Please pay attention.¡± Mrs. Tuchman nodded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember!¡± She wouldn¡¯t make a joke out of her own grandson. On the third day, a food ban was imposed. Because he had eaten quite a bit the day before, Knight didn¡¯t feel anything during breakfast. But by noon, Knight couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and started to grumble that he was hungry and wanted something to eat. Although Alabama Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest loved their child, they also knew their limits. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re having surgery tonight, so you can¡¯t eat now. Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad haven¡¯t eaten anything today, either. We will accompany Baby in going hungry. The surgery was scheduled for six o¡¯clock in the evening. ¡°No, no, I want to eat,¡± Knight Tuchman, extremely uncomfortable from hunger, begged, ¡°Mom, Dad, please! Just let me eat something!¡¯ Seeing their child like this, Cheryl was heartbroken, but she knew that giving him food at this time would harm him. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s hold on a bit longer, okay? After the surgery, Mom and Dad will take you out for a big meal! And then the three of us will go to Dinosaur Park, okay?¡± Knight Tuchman burst into tears, ¡°Not okay, not okay! I¡¯m hungry! I want to eat! I want to eat!¡± Cheryl held her child, comforting him. As he cried, Knight eventually fell asleep, his pitiful appearance moved Cheryl to tears too. Her child had suffered! Mrs. Tuchman was even more distressed, ¡°Why won¡¯t these doctors let my grandson eat? It¡¯s not their child who¡¯s going hungry!¡¯ Alabama Tuchman interjected, ¡°Mom, the doctors are doing this for the child e s sake.¡¯ If eating at this time led to gastric reflux, who would be responsible! Mrs. Tuchman snorted, ¡°Would they still say that if it were their own child who was hungry!! Parents naturally worry about their own children. These doctors are really inhuman! Cheryl said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s hold on for a while longer. After the surgery, we can give Knight a good meal!¡± Isaac Tuchman nodded, ¡°He can eat whatever he wants then.¡¯ Right now, the surgery was of the utmost importance. Mrs. Tuchman stopped speaking. At this moment, Isaac Tuchman received a phone call. After hanging up, he said to Mrs. Tuchman, ¡°Mom, Cheryl and I have to go out for a while. Please take care of Knight here for us. We¡¯ll be back in half an hour.¡¯ Mrs. Tuchman nodded, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll be here.¡± Not long after the couple left, Knight woke up. His first words upon waking were, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± He was really hungry. Before, he had never known what it was like to be hungry, and now he just wanted to fill his belly right away. ¡°Can you let me eat something, even just a bowl of porridge? I won¡¯t eat KFC or drink coke anymore, please Grandma!¡± Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s heart almost broke upon hearing these words, ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t eat anything right now.¡± ¡°Grandma, dear grandma¡­¡± Knight Tuchman kept begging, ¡°You¡¯re the best grandma in the world, can you really bear to watch your precious grandson starve to death?¡± Seeing the child like this, Mrs. Tuchman was distraught, finally deciding to let the child eat his fill. As the saying goes, people are like iron and food is like steel; not eating makes them panic. Not to mention that Knight had already missed two meals! These doctors are just alarmists! Can¡¯t he even drink a bowl of porridge? Could it really kill him? Mrs. Tuchman immediately ordered a porridge takeout. Soon, the porridge arrived. Mrs. Tuchman fed Knight Tuchman porridge, ¡°Hurry and eat, your parents will be back soon.¡¯ Knight, very hungry, wolfed it down. He had never felt so satisfied. Mrs. Tuchman watched with a beaming smile. She loved to see her eldest grandson eat. After finishing the takeout, Mrs. Tuchman threw the trash far away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shortly afterwards, Cheryl and Isaac Tuchman returned. Seeing that Knight had woken up and wasn¡¯t clamoring for food, Cheryl asked suspiciously, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you give Knight anything to eat?¡± Though feeling guilty, Mrs. Tuchman still didn¡¯t blush or miss a beat, ¡°No, no! You can rest assured, I didn¡¯t give Knight anything to eat!¡± At this point, Knight spoke up, ¡°Mom, Dad, I didn¡¯t eat anything. I¡¯m a little man now.. I can hold on!¡± Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: 096: Suffer the consequences of one’s own actions Chapter 127: 096: Suffer the consequences of one¡¯s own actions Translator: 549690339 Knight, with conviction, seemed like a little adult as he spoke. Cheryl and Adam were tearful as they watched. Their son had finally become sensible. It wasn¡¯t easy. It seemed the older generation was right; people could only learn to grow through great hardships. At the same time, the couple felt bittersweet. If it took this kind of pain for Knight to grow, then they would rather he never grew up. ¡°Baby,¡± Cheryl couldn¡¯t help but embrace Knight. From an angle their parents couldn¡¯t see, Knight secretly caught Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s eye. What a clever little one. Mrs. Tuchman couldn¡¯t help but to stifle a laugh. She was proud of her grandson, who was wise beyond his years. At that moment, Adam suddenly looked back to his mother and said, ¡°Mom, Miss Thompson will arrive soon for Knight¡¯s surgery, please don¡¯t give him anything to eat! ¡± ¡°l know, I know,¡± Mrs. Tuchman was impatient, ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, do you need to repeat it so many times?¡± Adam knew his mother¡¯s nature; she couldn¡¯t bear to see her child go hungry. He continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m serious, this isn¡¯t a joke. Miss Thompson said if he eats before surgery, it might cause stomach reflux, and Knight could die!¡± Die. Hearing this word, Mrs. Tuchman suddenly felt her heart skip a beat. She opened her mouth to tell the truth but was afraid it would affect the surgery. After all, Knight had already missed two meals. Such a small child, if he continued to go hungry, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Doctors were good at scaring people, exaggerating small issues. Even if something was not serious, they made it sound terrifying. Just drinking porridge, how could it kill a person? With that thought, Mrs. Tuchman suddenly became indignant. Looking at Adam, she said, ¡®Look at the way you speak! Do you think I¡¯m that foolish? That I would gamble with my own grandson¡¯s life?¡± By the end, Mrs. Tuchman was somewhat angry. Cheryl stepped in to mediate, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Ettin didn¡¯t mean it that way. He¡¯s just too worried about Knight. As long as you confirm that you didn¡¯t secretly give Knight anything to eat, he¡¯ll be at ease.¡± Secretly? Hearing this word, Mrs. Tuchman grew even angrier. It was a word used to describe thieves! Was she a thief? ¡°Do you two ever know when to stop?¡± Seeing his mother grow angry, Ettin quickly apologized with a smile, ¡°Alright mom, don¡¯t be angry. We trust you.¡± Mrs. Tuchman was finally satisfied, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. You two watch Knight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ettin nodded. After Mrs. Tuchman left, Cheryl immediately squatted down and asked Knight, ¡°Baby, did Grandma give you anything to eat? Good children shouldn¡¯t lie! Liars grow long noses!¡± Knight was about to say something when Ettin furrowed his brows, ¡°Why are you still doubting my mom? She¡¯s not a child, doesn¡¯t she know what¡¯s important?¡± No matter what, she was his mother. Ettin couldn¡¯t tolerate his wife doubting her. Cheryl looked at Knight, ¡°Baby, tell me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Knight said. Cheryl patted Knight¡¯s head, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± At that, Cheryl stood up and looked at Ettin, ¡°l didn¡¯t mean to mistrust Mom. Don¡¯t forget how hard it was for us to have our baby!¡± ¡°l know.¡± Ettin¡¯s tone softened, ¡°But please be assured, my mom is not irresponsible. ¡± Cheryl nodded. At five in the afternoon. Viola Thompson arrived at the hospital punctually. Dr. Janell came to the operating room, looked at Viola who was preparing for the surgery, and earnestly said, ¡°Miss Thompson, may 1 assist you in the operating room and learn from you?¡± Living to learn, Dr. Janell could tell Viola was no ordinary doctor. Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Sure, I could use an extra pair of hands.¡± She never begrudged others from learning medical skills. After all, this was a matter of benefiting all humanity. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡¯ Dr. Janell continued, ¡°Do you need any help right now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Then you take over my tasks, and I¡¯ll go communicate with the patient¡¯s family, arrange the surgery.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dr. Janell nodded. After handing over her tasks to Dr. Janell, Viola went to Knight¡¯s ward. Knight was lying in bed, looking quite spirited. Seeing Viola, Cheryl stood up and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, are you going to prepare Knight for surgery now?¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: 096: Reap What You Sow_2 Chapter 128: 096: Reap What You Sow_2 Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Let me take the body temperature first.¡± As she finished speaking, Viola handed the thermometer to Cheryl Forrest. Cheryl took the thermometer and said with a smile, ¡°The nurse just measured it, and it was 36.7, which is a normal temperature.¡± ¡°Just to be on the safe side, let¡¯s measure it again.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Have the child not eaten anything today?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cheryl shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Soon, the temperature was measured. Viola took the thermometer, glanced at it, and said, ¡°The body temperature is normal, we can arrange the surgery now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheryl nodded. Hearing that the surgery was arranged, Knight Tuchman was a little scared, ¡°Mom, will the surgery hurt?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Cheryl replied. Knight didn¡¯t quite believe it, as he had heard that surgery involved using a knife. How could it not hurt with a knife involved? Viola grinned and said, ¡°Your mother is right, it won¡¯t hurt at all. You¡¯ll be fine after a good sleep.¡± ¡°Big sister, you look so pretty when you smile.¡± ¡°Thank you, you are very cute too.¡± Viola said. Knight continued, ¡°Big sister, are you the one who will perform the surgery on For some reason, he really liked this big sister. Her smile was just too beautiful. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you, big sister.¡± Knight liked this big sister, ¡°I won¡¯t be afraid anymore.¡± ¡°Knight is great!¡± Viola reached out and patted Knight¡¯s head. Being approved by the beautiful big sister, Knight was very happy. Half an hour later, Knight was wheeled into the Operating Room. Chantal, Ettin Tuchman, and Mrs. Tuchman, took turns cheering Knight up. Knight clenched his fists, ¡°l am a little man now, I¡¯m not afraid of surgery at all!¡± The lights on the operating table were very bright. At first, Knight was not very accustomed to it. ¡°It¡¯s so bright!¡¯ He instinctively raised his hand to block the light in front of his eyes. Viola, wearing surgical clothes, said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid, Knight. Relax. Anesthesiologist, get ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, Viola looked at Knight¡¯s bulging belly and suddenly felt something was not quite right. Knight hadn¡¯t eaten for three meals, so his belly shouldn¡¯t be bulging like this. But now, his little belly was actually protruding. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Viola stopped the anesthesiologist¡¯s action. The anesthesiologist looked at Viola with confusion. Viola lowered her head towards Knight and asked seriously, ¡°Knight, tell your big sister, did you eat anything today?¡± ¡°l, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Knight¡¯s eyes were a bit evasive. Not sure? There¡¯s obviously something wrong with that sentence. Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Knight, did you or did you not?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡¯ Viola continued, ¡°Are you hungry now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Knight shook his head. Not hungry. Even the anesthesiologist was startled this time. Having an empty stomach for three meals, and still not feeling hungry, he must have secretly eaten something. Viola took off her mask, ¡°Temporarily cancel the surgery.¡± The three people outside the OR saw Knight being wheeled out again, and they were very curious. ¡°Miss Thompson, what¡¯s going on?¡± Viola explained, ¡°Your child probably ate something. For safety reasons, he cannot have surgery for the time being.¡± Upon hearing this, Ettin Tuchman immediately turned to his mother and asked, ¡°Mom, did you give Knight something to eat?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Tuchman became more and more certain that Viola was deliberately messing with her. Even if Knight had eaten porridge in the afternoon, it should have been digested by now, so what difference would it make? ¡°Tell your mother the truth!¡± Seeing his grandmother, Knight immediately gained a lot more confidence, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten anything all day.¡± ¡°Knight, this is not a joke, if you ate, just say it. Your mother won¡¯t blame you, as long as you tell the truth.¡± ¡°No.¡± Knight shook his head. Mrs. Tuchman secretly praised him. How could she not be proud of her grandson! Viola continued, ¡°The child hasn¡¯t felt hungry until now, he must have eaten something. Let¡¯s postpone the surgery until tomorrow.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once an accident occurs, it cannot be reversed. When she heard that the surgery would not happen until tomorrow, Mrs. Tuchman became anxious, ¡°Tomorrow? That¡¯s not okay! How can you make such a big fuss, young lady? Are you trying to starve my little Knight to death?¡± ¡°My baby is starving, he must be too hungry to notice it! If my dear grandson gets sick from hunger, you¡¯re responsible!¡± Ettin Tuchman looked at his mother, ¡°Mom, are you sure you didn¡¯t give Knight something to eat? I¡¯m seriously asking you!¡¯ Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: 096: Reap What You Sow_3 Chapter 129: 096: Reap What You Sow_3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°No! I value my grandson¡¯s life more than you do!¡± Ettin Tuchman chose to believe his mother, ¡°Miss Thompson, please arrange surgery for the child!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Viola Thompson frowned slightly. Ettin nodded. Dr. Janell continued: ¡°Then sign a pre-operative consent form and a waiver. If the child has a stomach reflux due to you feeding him secretly, Miss Thompson and the hospital will not be held responsible.¡± Ettin looked at Cheryl Forrest. Cheryl was a little embarrassed. Mrs. Tuchman said, ¡°Just sign it.¡± After speaking, she comforted Ettin and Cheryl, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I told you I didn¡¯t feed him.¡± She had been issued critical condition notices by the hospital before, and more than once, but so far, she was still alive and well. After signing the waiver and consent form, Dr. Janell also arranged for a video recording as evidence since it involved a life at stake. Since the family insisted and were willing to sign the consent form and waiver, Viola could only arrange surgery for Knight Tuchman. Maybe she really guessed wrong. Otherwise, the Tuchman family wouldn¡¯t have taken such a big risk. The operating room lights came back on. Various tasks were being carried out methodically. After the anesthesiologist administered the anesthesia, Knight Tuchman fell into a deep sleep. But during one-third of the surgery, Knight¡¯s condition changed suddenly his heart rate dropped rapidly, his face turned pale, and he vomited undigested food. Viola Thompson¡¯s face changed, and all the medical staff became nervous at this moment. This was stomach reflux. Her fears had come true. It seemed Mrs. Tuchman had lied. Viola Thompson was the first to react. ¡°Inject adrenaline.¡± ¡°Defibrillator!¡± ¡°Issue a critical condition notice to the patient¡¯s family!¡± The three people waiting outside were very anxious. At this moment, the nurse pushed the door open, ¡°Where is the family of the patient Knight Tuchman?¡± ¡°We are!¡± Cheryl and Ettin immediately ran over. The nurse handed the critical condition notice to Ettin, ¡°Who fed the child? The child had stomach reflux during surgery, and now the situation is not optimistic. One of the family members should sign here.¡± Upon hearing this, Ettin¡¯s hands began to tremble. He looked up and asked, it serious?¡± The nurse nodded, ¡°Please sign first.¡± Cheryl looked at her mother-in-law and asked, ¡°Mom, did you feed the baby?¡± At this point, Mrs. Tuchman still insisted, ¡°No, Knight will be fine. Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense!¡± The nurse was speechless. Even after a critical condition notice was issued, the grandmother still had this attitude. This was too ignorant. ¡°l don¡¯t know who exactly fed your child, but now his condition is very poor. You should be prepared mentally!¡¯ After saying this, the nurse took the critical condition notice and left. Ettin looked at his mother and shouted angrily, ¡°Mom, did you feed Knight or not! ¡± Mrs. Tuchman was very guilty, and changed the subject, ¡°Ettin, you know they like to scare people!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m asking one last time, did you or not!¡± Seeing Ettin¡¯s anger, Mrs. Tuchman was frightened. Was it really that serious? It was just a bowl of porridge, and should have been digested by now according to the timing. They must be scaring her. Definitely scaring her. Mrs. Tuchman kept comforting herself in her heart. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± In the operating room. Despite various rescue efforts, Knight Tuchman¡¯s heart monitor eventually became a flat line. Surgery failed! The light went out. Viola Thompson looked at the child who had just sweetly called her sister not long ago, who had stopped breathing in an instant. She felt terrible. This accident could have been avoided. Dr. Janell looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, this is not your fault. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± Viola sighed softly, ¡°He¡¯s only nine.¡± He didn¡¯t have a chance to see the world. Dr. Janell was also a bit upset, but more angry. If it weren¡¯t for the patient¡¯s family¡¯s intentional concealment, this accident would not have happened! Such a lovely child, gone because of the family¡¯s ignorance. Cheryl, who was waiting outside the operating room, saw Viola Thompson coming out and immediately ran up to ask, ¡°Miss Thompson, how is our baby?¡± Viola Thompson looked at Cheryl, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there was stomach reflux during the surgery, and despite the rescue, he¡¯s now¡­¡± Before Viola Thompson could finish, Cheryl fainted. Fortunately, two little nurses held her up in time. Hearing this, Mrs. Tuchman stepped back a few steps, ¡°It was just a bowl of porridge¡­¡± ¡°You fed the baby porridge?¡± Ettin looked at his mother. Mrs. Tuchman didn¡¯t care about her fear anymore and nodded. Yes. She fed him. Viola Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± ¡°l thought it wouldn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Ettin looked at Viola Thompson, grabbed her arm tightly, stared with wide eyes, and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯re joking with me, right? Our baby is fine, right?¡± Dr. Janell stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Tuchman, there is no return for the dead, please be sorrowful. Your child is inside, go see him for the last time.¡± Ettin looked at his dazed mother and yelled, ¡°Are you satisfied now!¡± Mrs. Tuchman felt as if her blood was flowing backward. She just stared at the direction of the operating room, speechless. She deserved to die. If she had known this would happen, she would never have fed the child. Mrs. Tuchman suddenly knelt on both knees and cried loudly, ¡°Oh, my God, why didn¡¯t you take me instead? My baby is only nine years old¡­¡± Ettin rushed into the operating room, hugged his child¡¯s corpse, and cried silently. This was the child he had begged for half his life. But now, the child¡¯s life had been cut short in his hands. If he, as a father, had been more responsible, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. This scene was heartbreaking. Viola Thompson removed her mask and sighed. Aurora Scouts rushed to the hospital to comfort the couple as soon as she heard about this. The two were numb. There were tears all over their faces. Cheryl held Aurora¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Aurora, if only I hadn¡¯t left the hospital that day!¡¯ Ettin regretted it more and more, slapping himself hard, ¡°Why was I so busy!¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Aurora sighed, ¡°You both must stay strong and look forward. There will be another child in the future.¡¯ Another child? The two were already in their forties, and there would be no more children later. Cheryl shook her head, ¡°There won¡¯t be another one.¡± Aurora patted Cheryl¡¯s back, ¡°Cherly, don¡¯t be sad, cheer up..¡± Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: 097: Amazing Lixiaxia Chapter 130: 097: Amazing Lixiaxia Translator: 549690339 Their only and sole child was gone, and Cheryl couldn¡¯t bring herself to cheer up. Unless. The child could come back to life. ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Cheryl looked at Aurora Scouts, ¡°You¡¯re not me, you can¡¯t empathize with me.¡± Aurora sighed, not knowing what to say. She knew how hard it was for Cheryl to have this child. Being over 40, without a child, hope was gone. Aurora turned to look at Ettin Tuchman, ¡°Ettin, you¡¯re the pillar of this family, try to persuade Cheryl.¡± Persuade? Ettin forced a bitter smile on his face. He himself couldn¡¯t get over it, how could he comfort Cheryl? At this moment, Cheryl burst out, ¡°It¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault! If it wasn¡¯t for her, our baby wouldn¡¯t have had an accident!¡± The doctor had repeatedly warned them, but still couldn¡¯t keep Mrs. Tuchman in check. It was all her fault! Ettin painfully grabbed his hair. He blamed his mother too, But considering his mother¡¯s initial intention was to care for the child, he felt conflicted. After all, she didn¡¯t want to see the child hurt either. All of this was because of love. ¡°Cheryl, calm down,¡± Aurora was helpless at this time since it was indeed the elderly woman¡¯s fault, but the doctor had warned her before the surgery, ¡°Blaming now won¡¯t solve anything.¡± ¡°Aurora, do you know? Miss Thompson asked several times, but she still denied it! She even wanted to sign a waiver, this is a murder! A murder!¡± Cheryl clung to Ettin!s collar, ¡°Give me back my child!¡± Ettin kept quiet, allowing Cheryl to beat and scold him. When Cheryl got tired from hitting and crying, she sat on the floor. Aurora helped her up and sat her down on the sofa, ¡°Cheryl, you and Ettin have to continue living your lives¡­¡± ¡°Continue?¡± Cheryl sneered, ¡°How can we go on?¡± Their child was everything to them. Now that the child was gone, hope was gone, and their emotional pillar was gone; what was the point of going on? At this moment. Mrs. Tuchman packed her things and walked out of the room. Her eyes were red and swollen as she looked at Ettin and Cheryl, ¡°Ettin, Cheryl, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m going back to my hometown, and I won¡¯t bother you again¡­¡± She regretted it deeply. But now, regret was pointless. Mrs. Tuchman came to live with them when Cheryl was pregnant, and stayed until their child was nine years old. Leaving suddenly now, her feelings were very complicated. Thinking back on all the moments with their child in this home, Mrs. Tuchman couldn¡¯t help but cry even more. How wonderful it would have been if she had not given the child that bowl of porridge. Mrs. Tuchman choked back her sobs and turned to leave. She knew that if she didn¡¯t leave, her son¡¯s family would fall apart. Mrs. Tuchman had always been domineering in her youth; conflicts were inevitable when she moved to the city and lived with her daughter-in-law. But Cheryl was a magnanimous person who tolerated many things, considering the elder as family. Another reason was that the old woman truly loved the child. But she never imagined that one day, the mother-in-law¡¯s love would kill the child. If she had known, she would never have agreed to live with the mother-in-law in the first place. At this thought, Cheryl¡¯s rage boiled over, and she picked up a throw pillow from the sofa, hurling it at Mrs. Tuchman, ¡°You should have left long ago!¡¯ Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s footsteps paused as she turned back to bow to Cheryl, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! At this moment. Apart from apologizing, she had nothing else to say. ¡°Can you bring back my son with your apology?¡± Cheryl screamed hysterically, ¡°All I want is my son!¡± Seeing his wife and mother-in-law at odds like this, Ettin felt immense pain and helplessness. He could neither join his wife in blaming his mother nor defend her. He was well aware that his mother loved the child more than anyone else. If he blamed her like Cheryl, his mother would be truly left with nowhere to go. Mrs. Tuchman didn¡¯t say anything more, just picked up her luggage and left. Truth be told, she had sold their old home about ten years ago. Ettin was her only child. Now, she had nowhere to go. Though she no longer owned a house in her hometown, Mrs. Tuchman still purchased a train ticket back. Before boarding, she looked back at the city where she had lived for nine years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This city was great in every way. It¡¯s just that she would never come back again. Meanwhile. Aurora continued to comfort Cheryl. Seeing the unattended kitchen and the moldy food on the table, with no signs of takeout orders in the dining room, Aurora stood up and went to the kitchen to cook.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: 097: Awesome Ling Ling 2 Chapter 131: 097: Awesome Ling Ling 2 Translator: 549690339 Soon, the aroma of food filled the air. Although they hadn¡¯t eaten for two days, neither of them had any reaction when they smelled the aroma of the food. Half an hour later, Aurora Scouts brought the food to the table. ¡°Cheryl, Ettin, I have simply fried two dishes. Come and eat something no matter what happened, you still have to eat.¡± Aurora pulled Cheryl to the table and then went to pull Ettin. The two of them sat numbly at the table, their faces pale. Aurora filled a bowl of rice for each of them. The two of them had no response, they showed no intention of eating the white rice in front of them. Even when Aurora went back, neither of them had taken a single bite. Aurora was very anxious. At this moment, she suddenly remembered the experience of a friend¡¯s friend. That friend¡¯s experience was very similar to Ettin and Cheryl¡¯s. They all were bereaved families. Aurora immediately called her friend. After chatting for a while, Aurora asked, ¡°By the way, Linda, I remember you have a good friend who lost her only child, right?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°How is she doing now?¡± Aurora continued to ask. The friend replied, ¡°She¡¯s doing very well now. In the second year after losing her only daughter, she became pregnant. She had another daughter, who is now three years old.¡± After finishing her sentence, the friend asked, ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± ¡°Well, I have a friend¡­¡± Aurora briefly talked about Cheryl and Ettin¡¯s situation, ¡°If possible, I would like to ask your friend to come with me to counsel her.¡¯ After all, no one has more say in such situations than those who have gone through it. Aurora sighed, ¡°My friends haven¡¯t eaten for two days, and their condition is bad when I went to see them today. I¡¯m really afraid that they might do something impulsive¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask her right now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nini.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Naomi said: ¡°We¡¯re friends, don¡¯t mention it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Aurora breathed a sigh of relief. About ten minutes later, Naomi called back. ¡°My friend said she could come and help counsel. Are you available tomorrow?¡± ¡°l can make it tomorrow.¡± Human lives were at stake, even if Aurora had something important happening tomorrow, she would have to cancel it immediately. On the second day, Aurora went to Naomi¡¯s house. Naomi introduced with a smile, ¡°This is my friend Julia Griffel, and this is her daughter Wendy Thompson, her nickname is Tangyuan.¡± The little girl was three years old, with big eyes and a high nose, very lovely, like a doll. Aurora actively shook hands with Julia, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Julia had already come out of the grief of losing her child, ¡°Miss Zacks, I have heard about your friend¡¯s situation from Nini, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you to counsel her well. There is no hurdle in life that one cannot overcome.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Aurora was very grateful. Julia patted her daughter¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ve been through that phase too, and I know how hard it is for them.¡± It was precisely because she knew how unbearable it was that Julia agreed to come. When Aurora and Julia arrived at the Tuchman family¡¯s house, the door couldn¡¯t be opened no matter how hard they knocked. Aurora frowned slightly, then took out her phone to make a call. Even stranger, both of their phones were unanswered. Could something have happened? Julia also felt something was wrong, ¡°Miss Zacks, should we call the police?¡± Aurora nodded, took out her cell phone and dialed the emergency number. The police came quickly, broke the door, and found that the two had already passed out in the living room. In the corner of the living room, there was a bowl of burning charcoal. Aurora¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She had thought that the couple might do something extreme, but she didn¡¯t expect that they would commit suicide by burning charcoal so suddenly. ¡°Cheryl! Ettin!¡± In addition to not eating for a long time and carbon dioxide poisoning, the two were now unconscious. The police immediately contacted an ambulance. After some rescue efforts, the couple was pulled back from the brink of death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lying on the hospital bed, Cheryl looked at Aurora with pale face, crying, ¡°Why did you save me?! Why?!¡± It was better to die than to live a numb life. ¡°Cheryl, life only comes once. If your child knew that you two didn¡¯t even want to live for him, he would be heartbroken!¡± At this moment, Julia walked over, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Forrest, I am Julia Griffel.¡± Cheryl no longer had the desire to make new friends, nor did she want to expose her scars to outsiders. She turned her head away and closed her eyes.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: 097: Awesome Ling Ling_3 Chapter 132: 097: Awesome Ling Ling_3 Translator: 549690339 Julia immediately understood Cheryl¡¯s feelings now and continued, ¡°Mrs. Forrest, I¡¯m like you. My only daughter left me forever when 1 was 44. When she passed away, she was already eight months pregnant. One body, two lives! At that time, I felt like the sky collapsed. My husband and I didn¡¯t know how to move forward¡­ Recalling the past, tears filled Julia¡¯s eyes. At that time, she had thought about dying. Hearing this, Cheryl looked back at Julia unbelievingly. Julia continued, ¡°Who would joke about such a thing? If I could, I would rather be the one who died.¡¯ These words resonated deeply with Cheryl. She also wished that she could be the one who died instead of her baby. ¡°But Mrs. Forrest, we have to keep moving forward in life,¡± Julia said, holding Cheryl¡¯s hand. ¡°An ending is actually the beginning of something new. Our children have just moved on to their next journey, and we have to take the rest of the journey for them and not let them worry.¡± ¡°Life isn¡¯t easy.¡± Cheryl closed her eyes, tears rolling down her face. Julia held her daughter, then said, ¡°Mrs. Forrest, let me introduce you to my second daughter, Wendy Thompson. She¡¯s three years old. I am now very happy and grateful that 1 didn¡¯t take that step back then.¡± Cheryl looked up at Wendy, then closed her eyes again, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, I¡¯ve lost my ability to conceive.¡± Cheryl¡¯s previous pregnancy had been very difficult. After giving birth to Knight Tuchman, the doctor told her that she would never be able to conceive again. At the time, Cheryl didn¡¯t take the matter to heart, as she never thought of having a second child. Hearing this, Julia was surprised. After a moment of shock, she continued, ¡°When I wanted to have a second child, the doctor also said it was impossible unless there was some medical miracle. But didn¡¯t I give birth to my second child safely? So you don¡¯t need to worry about this at all. The most important thing for you now is to cheer up, and the child will come naturally.¡± Aurora added, ¡°Cheryl, I can also help you find ways to have a child, and if all else fails, there¡¯s always in-vitro fertilization.¡± After Julia¡¯s encouragement, the couple¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized. Around three in the afternoon, Aurora and Julia left the hospital. Julia sighed, ¡°Actually, Mrs. Forrest¡¯s biggest worry now is that she can¡¯t conceive. If we can help her solve this problem, that would be great.¡± Aurora nodded, suddenly thinking of Viola Thompson. Perhaps. Viola might have a solution, after all, she is so capable. If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s insistence on the surgery, none of this would have happened. Aurora immediately went to find Viola. Viola had just moved to a new house. She was now planting greenery on the balcony. Aurora walked in from outside, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you live alone now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Aurora suddenly remembered the recent rumors and asked, ¡°So are you really cut off from the Thompson Clan?¡± ¡°Yes. Aurora laughed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve cut ties with them. They had impure motives ever since they adopted you.¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°l think so too.¡± After chatting for a while, Aurora got to the point and explained her purpose of the visit. Hearing this, Viola nodded, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to do something for them too.¡¯ Although Viola¡¯s specialty was not fertility problems, she could research them. Moreover, even though Knight¡¯s death had no direct relationship to Viola¡¯s illness, she had always been deeply regretful for the young life. If she had been insistent on not having the surgery at that time, things might have turned around. ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Thompson,¡± Aurora said gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡¯ Aurora continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I have other things to attend to, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I appreciate your help with my friend¡¯s situation.¡± Viola nodded and escorted her out of the house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Traditional Chinese medicine focuses on observation, listening, questioning, and palpation. In fact, when she first met Cheryl, she knew that Cheryl would have difficulty conceiving in the future. To find the right medical books, Viola came to River City¡¯s famous ghost market. Ghost markets are not actual markets for ghosts, but rather night markets. Buying things on a ghost market is a skill; you must first browse and then bargain. As for whether an item is genuine or worth its value, it all depends on the buyer¡¯s abilities. Once a deal is made, neither party knows the other, and if a fake item is bought, the buyer has no choice but to accept it.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: 097: Powerful Viola_4 Chapter 133: 097: Powerful Viola_4 Translator: 549690339 Of course, one could uncover treasures in the Ghost Market. There was once someone who spent merely two hundred yuan and bought an antique worth twenty million yuan here. The Ghost Market begins at six in the evening. By now, most people have already arrived. Vendors squat on the roadside, a not so bright night lamp sitting next to them. This sight, with the lamp casting eerie shadows, is somewhat creepy. Viola Thompson took her time, walking and pausing intermittently. Finally, she stopped at a stall and picked up an old book. The book¡¯s cover bore complicated scripts. Seeing Viola take the book, the boss lazily lifted his head and gave her a glance. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this is an ancient medical book. Quite valuable for a collector. Young miss, it seems like you have affinity with it, I¡¯ll sell it to you for five hundred yuan.¡± ¡°Five hundred yuan?¡± Viola slightly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm.¡± The boss nodded. ¡°Alright then,¡± Viola took the book, ¡°I¡¯ll pay via WhatsApp.¡± The boss was slightly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected the deal to be concluded so quickly with his casual offer. This young lady looks quite attractive, but she seems a bit naive! The boss looked at Viola, then asked, ¡°Miss, you know the rule of immediate payment and delivery in our Ghost Market, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°l do.¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°As long as you know,¡± The boss took out his WhatsApp QR code, ¡°Scan it.¡± Viola scanned the code. Until he heard the payment notification, the boss still felt something was off, ¡°Young lady, our transaction is concluded. You shouldn¡¯t bring your mom crying here afterward.¡± Nowadays, many kids tend to act like this. Although the boss had never experienced it himself, he had seen it in the news. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± As she finished her words, Viola picked up the book and left. The boss watched her retreating figure and shook his head reluctantly. The youth nowadays really don¡¯t understand. To actually spend five hundred yuan on a lousy old book ¨C if it were his own kid, he¡¯d give them a good beating! Viola took the book and headed back. As she reached the doorstep, a crisp female voice rang out from behind, ¡°Viola! Viola turned her head to see, smiling, ¡°Rachel.¡± In these times, whenever Rachel Barton isn¡¯t busy, Viola would help her with her homework. Rachel then said, ¡°Viola, have you eaten? I¡¯ve brought beef noodles and milk tea for you.¡± ¡°l haven¡¯t.¡± Viola shook her head slightly. Rachel, holding the takeout box, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat inside.¡± Viola took a big sip of her milk tea before starting on the noodles. Rachel, with her chin resting on both hands, watched Viola, laughing, ¡°Viola, watching you eat feels oddly satisfying.¡± Viola seemed to have a sort of inexplicable influence. ¡°You want a bite?¡± Viola offered her chopsticks to Rachel. Rachel waved away the offer,¡±l just ate at home, not hungry at all.¡± Rachel looked around the room Viola was currently living in, and then asked, ¡°Viola, are you really decided to cut all ties with the Thompson Clan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded. Rachel just stared at Viola. She felt that all of this didn¡¯t seem real. Viola had changed too quickly. After all, before leaving Show Village, Viola had quarreled with her over the Thompson Family affairs. ¡°Viola, I hope you stick with your current decision.¡± ¡°Rest assured,¡± Viola looked at Rachel, ¡°From now on, I will no longer expect any familial affection from them.¡± Rachel smiled faintly, thinking how captivating Viola was just being herself. She then blinked, concern crept into her smile, ¡°Viola, without the Thompson Clan, how are you going to manage your life?¡± Viola is only a high school senior this year, without any financial ability. Thinking of this, Rachel pulled out all the money she had, ¡°I have some money, you take it.¡± Viola laughed, refusing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side. Capital City. Mrs. Thompson watched Aunt Zhang who stood outside the door and felt that something wasn¡¯t right. She called Nanny Donne and asked, ¡°How long has Sister Zhang been working here?¡± Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: 098; Dominating the top spot Chapter 134: 098; Dominating the top spot Translator: 549690339 Nanny Donne said, ¡°1 heard it¡¯s been more than ten years.¡± Nanny Donne has been working for the Thompson Clan for almost nine years. When she first arrived, Aunt Zhang was already a senior maid in the Thompson Clan. Mrs. Thompson seldom came to Capital City. Therefore, she was not very familiar with the Thompson Clan¡¯s servants. Hearing that Aunt Zhang had been working here for more than ten years, Mrs. Thompson was astonished. Usually, few people could persist for more than ten years in the same environment. Except,¡­ Noticing the doubt in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes, Nanny Donne explained with a smile, ¡°The Master and the Mistress are very kind to us, they never scold or beat us, and the salary is higher than other places.¡± With better treatment, people naturally wouldn¡¯t want to change jobs. Nanny Donne continued, ¡°1 have worked here for nine years myself.¡± Nine years ago, she was a young girl. Now, she is a mother of two children. Upon hearing the explanation, Mrs. Thompson nodded and asked, ¡°So, how is this Aunt Zhang as a person?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty good,¡± Nanny Donne said, giving a generally positive evaluation of Aunt Zhang, ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk much, is very meticulous in her work, and doesn¡¯t like to trouble others.¡¯ At this point, Nanny Donne paused and continued, ¡°However, 1 heard that Aunt Zhang is also a woman with a tough fate.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. Nanny Donne glanced around and lowered her voice, ¡°She married a gambling addict who also loves drinking. I heard that when he¡¯s drunk, he doesn¡¯t recognize his family.¡± There¡¯s an old saying: men fear entering the wrong profession, women fear marrying the wrong man. Aunt Zhang married the wrong man. People of that generation had conservative mindsets and would not easily divorce, so marriage was a lifetime commitment. Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson sighed. As a fellow woman, she felt sympathy for Aunt Zhang. ¡°Does she have children?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked again. Nanny Donne replied, ¡°She was pregnant before, but her husband beat the child out of her, and she lost her fertility afterwards.¡± Mrs. Thompson was shocked. As she continued to speak, Nanny Donne added, ¡°l guess Aunt Zhangs quiet personality is related to her experiences. She¡¯s actually a pitiful woman, too.¡± Marrying the wrong man, losing a child due to domestic violence, and her fertility¡ªsuch pain is unfathomable for a woman. Mrs. Thompson felt both pity and confusion, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why doesn¡¯t she divorce him?¡± Nanny Donne replied, ¡°Divorce may sound easy, but that gambling addict threatened that if Aunt Zhang dared to divorce him, he would kill all her nephews and nieces.¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned. How could there be such people in this world! Too despicable. At that moment, Aunt Zhang came out of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room with a fruit plate. Nanny Donne immediately changed the topic, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m going to go back to my work now, please call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. As Mrs. Thompson watched Aunt Zhangs retreating figure, she felt as if she had overlooked something important. ¡°Grandma.¡± Sylvia Thompson came out of her room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Thompson turned to look at Sylvia. Sylvia smiled warmly, ¡°Grandma, here are some profiles of girls who match my sister¡¯s characteristics. Please take a look.¡± With that, she handed Mrs. Thompson a stack of profiles. Mrs. Thompson took the profiles, looked through them, and then asked, ¡°Why are there 21-year-olds and 15-year-olds?¡± And more than one of each. Sylvia explained, ¡°If the kidnappers took my sister away, they must have changed her age to prevent us from finding her. So, I set the age range between 15 and 21 years old.¡± This explanation seemed reasonable, but for some reason, Mrs. Thompson just didn¡¯t want to believe that Sylvia would genuinely help find Viola Thompson. Mrs. Thompson looked at Sylvia, ¡°How would I know if you would secretly dispose of Viola¡¯s information behind my back?¡± This hypothesis was certainly possible. After all, people¡¯s hearts are hidden behind their stomachs. Regarding the search for Viola Thompson, except for blood relatives, Mrs. Thompson was unwilling to trust anyone. Sylvia, who had been hit right in the heart by Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words, had tears in her eyes. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± She knew Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t see her as a real granddaughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But this was very hurtful at the moment. If she hadn¡¯t destroyed Viola Thompson¡¯s information, perhaps she would have been kicked out of the Thompson Clan by now, right? Why can a person¡¯s heart be so biased? Is this really fair to her? ¡°l wish my son and daughter-in-law hadn¡¯t brought up an ungrateful and vicious man!¡± Seeing Sylvia¡¯s teary-eyed look, Mrs.. Thompson felt even more irritated and said, ¡°All you do is cry! Haven¡¯t all those years of etiquette training made any difference? What did you learn?¡± Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: 098; Dominating the Charts at Number One 2 Chapter 135: 098; Dominating the Charts at Number One 2 Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson felt suffocated. It turned out that her grievances and anger were nothing more than an act of pity in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes. Over the years, she had tried her best to please every member of the Thompson family, but why couldn¡¯t she gain their acceptance? Edward Thompson walked in from outside and saw this scene. He didn¡¯t need to think to know that Mrs. Thompson was deliberately making things difficult for Sylvia. Edward stood up for Sylvia, ¡°Grandma, if you¡¯re angry, scold me instead! Don¡¯t make things difficult for Sylvia!¡± Mrs. Thompson glanced at Edward, slightly disappointed in him, ¡°Today I just want to scold someone, but not you.¡± After saying that, Mrs. Thompson turned and left. Edward was stunned for a moment before he understood the meaning of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words. Sylvia walked over to Edward, sniffed, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t make grandma angry on my behalf from now on.¡± ¡°Silly girl, a brother¡¯s duty is to protect his sister,¡± Edward patted Sylvia¡¯s head. Hearing these words, Sylvia felt even more wronged, took a step forward, away from Edward, ¡°Grandma is right, Viola is your real sister. So, brother, the one you should protect the most is Viola.¡± Edward frowned, ¡°But I don¡¯t even know who she is!¡± ¡°How can Grandma do this! I¡¯m going to talk to her!¡± Edward had no sibling feelings for Viola, so how could Mrs. Thompson say something so hurtful? Sylvia grabbed Edward¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go!¡¯ Edward was furious at this moment. ¡°Brother, if you talk to Grandma now, it will only make her hate me more,¡± Sylvia cautioned. Hearing this, Edward slowly calmed down. Yes, Sylvia was right: Mrs. Thompson was obstinate and traditional. Though she did not practice foot-binding herself, her thinking was even more feudal than those who did. It was challenging for her to accept someone with no blood ties. For example, now. No matter how good Sylvia was to her or how filial she acted, Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t see it and constantly denied Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m sorry you have to put up with this,¡± Edward sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Sylvia shook her head, ¡°l don¡¯t feel wronged. Even though Grandma might not see me as her real granddaughter, she¡¯s still my real grandmother, and I¡¯ll never resent her no matter how she treats me.¡± What Sylvia said showed great magnanimity. Sylvia continued, ¡°Brother, it would be great if we could find Viola soon.¡± Seeing Sylvia like this, for a moment, Edward didn¡¯t want to find Viola at all. Viola hadn¡¯t been found yet, and Mrs. Thompson was already treating Sylvia like this. If they were to find Viola and bring her back, would there still be a place for Sylvia in their home? But soon, Edward dismissed this idea. After all¡­ That person was his real sister. Blood was thicker than water. No matter what Viola had become, she would always be his real sister. Edward wanted to reach out and hug Sylvia, but recalling his father¡¯s warning, he withdrew his hand and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find Viola.¡± Viola. Hearing this name, Sylvia¡¯s heart ached. She was an adopted daughter, so she was called Sylvia. She would never hear anyone from the Thompson family call her by her real name. ¡°Alright,¡± Sylvia nodded and smiled, ¡°When we find Viola, our family will be reunited.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Edward continued, ¡°At that time, Sylvia, you¡¯ll have another sister who can protect you.¡± As Viola¡¯s older sister, it was normal for her to protect her younger sister. ¡°I don¡¯t want a sister to protect me,¡± Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°I want to protect her! ¡± Hearing this, Edward patted Sylvia¡¯s head, ¡°Silly girl, she doesn¡¯t need your protection. ¡± Sylvia had endured so much at the Thompson family, so Edward wanted to make up for her after finding Viola. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you like Viola?¡± Sylvia looked at Edward. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her, after all, we¡¯ve never met or known each other.¡¯ Edward continued, ¡°Just remember, Sylvia, you will always be my sister, no one can replace you in my heart.¡± Even if it was his real sister, Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only River City. Viola Thompson helped Rachel Barton with her math today. When the tutoring was over, it was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and the streetlights outside had lit up. Viola closed the materials, ¡°Rachel, let me walk you home.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Rachel stood up, stretching, ¡°It¡¯s only eight..¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: 098; Dominating the Charts at Number One 3 Chapter 136: 098; Dominating the Charts at Number One 3 _ Translator: 549690339 Although Rachel said there was no need, Viola still followed her footsteps. ¡°Meow! ¡± Mantou immediately jumped onto Rachel. Rachel hugged Mantou, ¡°Viola, what did you feed Mantou? How come it feels like it¡¯s gotten fatter again?¡± Viola said: ¡°It hasn¡¯t eaten the canned food I bought for a long time. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s been stealing to eat outside.¡± Hearing this, Rachel was very surprised, ¡°You let it roam freely?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°Does it know how to come home?¡± ¡°It does.¡¯ Rachel said: ¡°l used to have a cat too, but because the window wasn¡¯t closed, it ran out and never came back.¡± Having said that, Rachel looked around the room again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy cat litter?¡± ¡°It can squat in the toilet on its own.¡± Viola said. Rachel widened her eyes, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re amazing! How did you teach it?¡± Viola touched her nose, ¡°l didn¡¯t teach it, it learned by watching videos.¡± Rachel swallowed. Was she really holding a cat? It seemed like Mantou understood Rachel¡¯s thoughts and meowed at her. Rachel continued, ¡°Viola, when Mantou has babies, can you give me a kitten?¡± With Mantou¡¯s great genes, the kittens would surely be as smart as it is. ¡°Um¡­¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a male cat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cute, 1 can¡¯t believe it¡¯s a male cat!¡± Rachel had always thought Mantou was a female cat. When they reached the door, Rachel put down Mantou and said to Viola, ¡°Viola, really, there¡¯s no need to send me off. I¡¯m often outside until eleven or twelve at night.¡± ¡°Then let me send you to the entrance of the community?¡± Viola said. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Rachel nodded. The two walked and chatted. Rachel continued, ¡°Viola, can you accompany me to the hospital on Sunday?¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Viola asked with concern. Rachel shook her head, ¡°Someone came again, saying I might be their long-lost daughter, so I¡¯m going to the hospital to collect samples.¡± The first time someone came to collect samples from Rachel, she was very excited, thinking that she was about to find her family. But after experiencing it many times, she became numb to it. Viola looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, I hope this time your wish will be fulfilled and you will reunite with your family soon.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°By the way Viola, has anyone ever come looking for you over the years?¡± Viola shook her head slightly. Rachel sighed and reached out to hold Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Viola, I hope we both find our families soon.¡¯ Having said that, Rachel continued, ¡°Actually, sometimes I wonder if I was abandoned by my family. If so, I hope 1 never find them.¡± Viola hugged Rachel, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she hugged Viola. After sending Rachel to the entrance of the community, Viola turned around and went home. As soon as she got home, she received a WhatsApp message from Rachel. [Viola, I left the money under your desk.] [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not short of money now.] Viola lifted the tablecloth and saw the money left by Rachel. A total of one thousand dollars. Holding this one thousand dollars in cash, Viola felt the weight in her hands. A good friend like this is enough in one¡¯s life. Putting the money away, Viola took out the medical books she had bought at the ghost market. The books were filled with ancient texts in their untranslated forms, making it difficult to understand. Of course, this is what outsiders think. Viola had studied ancient texts, so she didn¡¯t find it difficult to read. Originally, Viola thought it was just a photocopied version, but unexpectedly, by accident, she managed to buy the original version. Viola perked up and kept reading until late at night without going to sleep. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning, when the golden sunlight streamed in from outside, that she realized that an entire night had passed. Viola closed the book and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. Although she hadn¡¯t slept all night, her spirits were not low. After tidying up in the bathroom, Viola took her school uniform from the closet and put it on. A white shirt with a black skirt, paired with a pair of white shoes. Her long, straight legs exuded youthfulness without losing charm, like a red plum blooming in the midst of white snow. Youth is so wonderful! Viola whistled at herself in the mirror. She looked bright and flamboyant. After having breakfast, Viola rode her bike to school. She still arrived early. There was no one in the classroom. As soon as she put down her bag, Diana walked in. Without saying a word, they both turned to each other and smiled, and then sat down to do their homework. A few minutes later, Viola handed the finished papers to Diana. ¡°Thank you, goddess! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡¯ Viola completed all the assignments in less than forty minutes. The handwriting was neat, the strokes well measured, showing no signs of being rushed. Looking at Viola¡¯s exam papers, Diana couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°The gap between people is so huge!¡¯ Diana had always been a talented student, and her academic performance was good enough to enter North Bridge High School without much need for adult supervision. But after meeting Viola, she came to know that there were people outside her world who were better than herself. Teacher Ye was coming to North Bridge High School today to attend an open class. As luck would have it, she was assigned to the class that Viola was in. Seeing Viola¡¯s face, Teacher Ye frowned, ¡°Why is she still at North Bridge?¡± She thought that Viola had already dropped out of North Bridge High School, but she underestimated Viola¡¯s abilities. A female teacher next to her immediately asked curiously, ¡°Teacher Ye, who are you talking about?¡± ¡°That one.¡± Teacher Ye hinted with a look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Teacher Ye continued, ¡°Just look at her face. She¡¯s so pretty that she probably puts all her thoughts into dating. Besides, she was a student that our school advised to drop out.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola was so beautiful that Teacher Ye assumed she must have had countless boyfriends. ¡°Drop out? Teacher Ye, you must have got it wrong,¡± another teacher immediately refuted, ¡°That student¡¯s name is Viola Thompson, her exam scores are always impressive, and she was also the winner of the last violin competition.¡± Viola was very famous at North Bridge High School, not only as the well-known school beauty but also as a top student in her grade with academic achievements. What teacher wouldn¡¯t like a good student like her? ¡°Do you think she could have won first place if it wasn¡¯t for her classmate Elizabeth Thompson deliberately letting her win?¡± Teacher Ye said, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t know how she managed to get those exam scores!¡± Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: 100: Go to River City Chapter 137: 100: Go to River City Translator: 549690339 Ye Jun really hated Viola Thompson. First, because Viola had no blood relationship with Elizabeth Thompson. Second, because Viola was too vain; she was clearly just an adopted daughter, but she always wanted to compete with Elizabeth. Moreover, the Thompson Clan had raised her all these years, but she not only didn¡¯t know how to be grateful, she even severed ties with the Thompsons now. Raising her was worse than raising a dog! As a role model, the education Ye Jun received taught her not to get too close to people like Viola. Upon hearing Ye Jun¡¯s words, Mrs. Butler frowned slightly, ¡°Teacher Ye, even police need evidence to solve cases. We are teachers of the people, and when we speak and do things, we also need evidence. We can¡¯t just slander people without any basis. Have you ever seen anyone who¡¯s able to cheat their way to first place?¡± At this point, Mrs. Butler paused and continued, ¡°And, you said that in the violin competition, Elizabeth from your class willingly gave way to our school beauty. Why don¡¯t you say that even the national leader was given way to by Elizabeth as well?¡± Such shameless talk. Hearing this, Ye Jun was very angry, ¡°Mrs. Butler, you¡¯re being unreasonable! Our class¡¯s Elizabeth really does have the strength to get first place. She kindly gave up first place to you guys, and you don¡¯t even appreciate it!¡± This Elizabeth was really too kind-hearted. If she hadn¡¯t given up first place, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble now. After the violin contest, Ye Jun had asked Elizabeth why she had yielded to Viola. And Elizabeth had answered this way: Friendship first, competition second. She was still justly proud of her defeat. Mrs. Butler absolutely would not allow anyone to speak of Viola in this way. After all, at this moment, Viola not only represented herself, but also the entire North Bridge High School. ¡°Teacher Ye, you¡¯ve got to be a good loser. This isn¡¯t very interesting, is it?¡± Mrs. Butler glanced at Ye Jun. ¡°You can¡¯t beat others, so you say they yielded? Is that all there is to River City¡¯s number one beauty?¡± Mrs. Butler had also attended the violin contest that day. Viola¡¯s performance of ¡°The Butterfly Lovers¡± was amazing, and Elizabeth couldn¡¯t compare at all. Mrs. Butler hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time. Although Elizabeth was the number one beauty in River City, she couldn¡¯t be good at everything. Losing a match was perfectly normal. But Elizabeth said such words, it simply made people look down on her in an instant. Ye Jun was so angry that she was speechless and felt as if she were swallowing a bitter pill. After a moment, Ye Jun continued, ¡°Mrs. Butler, we can¡¯t argue about this forever. Facts speak louder than words. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the best in the College Entrance Examination! ¡± At that time, Elizabeth would surely be the national top scorer. ¡°Sure.¡± Mrs. Butler nodded. Ye Jun¡¯s eyes were full of contempt. This Mrs. Butler was just like Jessica Girma, both liked to be wildly over-optimistic. Upon this thought, Ye Jun smiled and looked at Mrs. Butler, ¡°Mrs. Butler, since your school beauty at North Bridge High is so amazing, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to get at least River City¡¯s first place, right?¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a problem.¡± Mrs. Butler answered without hesitation. Based on Viola¡¯s abilities, she could definitely get River City¡¯s first place. Ye Jun nearly burst out laughing. Viola did have something, but she managed to deceive several teachers at North Bridge High School. Her winning first place? If Viola could win the first place, even dogs could take the College Entrance Examination. Ye Jun asked again, ¡°What if Viola doesn¡¯t get first place?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a bet,¡± Ye Jun suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Mrs. Butler nodded and asked, ¡°What do we bet?¡± Ye Jun thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s bet one year¡¯s salary.¡± Excluding the year-end bonus, a senior teachers monthly salary was 7000, which would be 84,000 yuan for twelve months. Mrs. Butler didn¡¯t hesitate at all, ¡°Okay. If Viola doesn¡¯t get first place, I¡¯ll give you one year¡¯s salary. If Viola gets first place, you¡¯ll give me one year¡¯s salary?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Ye Jun immediately took out a pen and paper. ¡°Shall we sign a simple agreement?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Jun quickly wrote up the bet. Without any hesitation, Mrs. Butler signed her name on the paper. At this moment, Ye Jun began to wonder how such a person could become a teacher. How could she not have any brains at all? Did she actually expect Viola to win first place? Putting away the agreement, Ye Jun looked up at Mrs. Butler, ¡°Remember, Mrs. Butler, a gentleman¡¯s word is his bond.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have an agreement in place,¡± Mrs. Butler continued, ¡°l Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only always keep my promises, and I hope Teacher Ye is the same.¡± Ye Jun smiled, ¡°Rest assured, I am even more committed to my promises than Mrs. Butler.¡¯ Mrs. Butler didn¡¯t say anything more. She believed in Viola. Even if Viola couldn¡¯t get first place in the end, she would have no regrets.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: 100: Go to River City 2 Chapter 138: 100: Go to River City 2 Translator: 549690339 Soon, the open class began. The person standing on the podium was Jessica Girma. It was obvious that Jessica adored her student, Viola Thompson, and often called on Viola to answer questions. Viola didn¡¯t disappoint her, answering all the questions flawlessly. However, in Ye Jun¡¯s view, it was all a sham. Jessica knew that their class was going to be selected for the open class, so she prepared the answers with Viola in advance. This Jessica really has no brains. Ye Jun looked at her, rolling her eyes in disbelief. The two were university classmates. Back then, Jessica was the star of the school, winning all sorts of scholarships. No one thought that after starting work, she wouldn¡¯t even be evaluated as an outstanding teacher yet. Had Jessica taken her advice and expelled Viola considering their class¡¯s average scores, it would not have been a problem being evaluated as an outstanding teacher. Too bad. Jessica wouldn¡¯t listen to good advice. Just wait, one day she¡¯ll regret it. After the open class ended, Ye Jun went to the teacher¡¯s office, ¡°Jessica.¡± ¡°Ye Jun,¡± Jessica came over. Ye Jun went on, ¡°Shall we go for lunch together at noon?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jessica nodded, ¡°l have a class in the afternoon, so let¡¯s eat in our school canteen.¡¯ ¡°Hmm.¡± While eating, Jessica and Ye Jun discussed the bet they agreed to. Jessica looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Did you act too impulsively?¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Mrs. Butler is financially comfortable and can afford to disregard a year¡¯s wages. You are different.¡± Ye Jun¡¯s face turned cold upon hearing this. What did Jessica mean by that? Was she mocking her for being poorer than Mrs. Butler? Did being poor mean being subject to ridicule? And the person mocking her, was her good friend! How ironic. Ye Jun looked at Jessica, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m certain to lose?¡± ¡°You might not lose, but your odds of winning are only fifty percent!¡± Jessica paused before adding, ¡°Furthermore, you may have underestimated Viola¡¯s abilities.¡¯ Viola¡¯s abilities? To make up false pretenses? Ridiculous. At this moment, Ye Jun didn¡¯t feel like arguing with Jessica, she just said: ¡°The bet is in effect now, whatever the outcome is, I am willing to bear it. Also, 1 too believe that our Emma will lose!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jessica didn¡¯t say much else. Opinions differed, so it was best to change the topic. Jessica went on, ¡°By the way, I heard you found a boyfriend?¡± Mentioning her boyfriend, Jessica¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and she nodded, ¡°Mmhmm.¡± ¡°Where is he from?¡± ¡°His ancestral home is Capital City, his parents live in River City, but he has established his career abroad.¡¯ Ye Jun¡¯s boyfriend is extremely outstanding, they met at a trade show. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good,¡± Jessica took a sip of her noodles, ¡°When you get a chance, bring him along for a meal so that we can all meet him.¡± Hearing this, Ye Jun became instantly alert. She was not as good-looking as Jessica, nor did she have Jessica¡¯s figure. The news was full of stories about friends stealing their girlfriend¡¯s boyfriends. Her boyfriend was so successful, what if Jessica stole him away? Jessica could be suggesting to meet him because she heard about her boyfriend¡¯s success. No way. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Jessica meet her boyfriend. Ye Jun looked at Jessica and laughed, ¡°He might not have time recently.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jessica nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Ye Jun asked next, ¡°When are you planning to find a boyfriend?¡± Logically, Jessica was prettier than her, so she should have many suitors, right? Why was she still single? Was it because she hadn¡¯t met anyone rich? If that were the case, she definitely couldn¡¯t let Jessica meet her boyfriend. If the two met, Jessica would definitely snatch her boyfriend away. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Jessica took a bite of noodles before continuing, ¡°l just haven¡¯t found the right person.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Jun nodded, ¡°You should hurry up, you¡¯re not getting any younger.¡± Jessica laughed, ¡°Maybe by attending your wedding, I¡¯ll find someone.¡± Attend her wedding? Ye Jun was somewhat repulsed by the idea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Until Jessica found a boyfriend, she didn¡¯t even want Jessica to attend her wedding. ¡°We¡¯re not at that stage yet,¡± Ye Jun said. Jessica said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Just then, Viola Thompson and Fiona Knight passed by.. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: 100: Go to River City Chapter 139: 100: Go to River City Translator: 549690339 ¡°Miss. Marseille.¡¯ ¡°Viola, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jessica Girma looked up at Viola Thompson. Viola said, ¡°Miss. Marseille, I have something to do this afternoon and would like to ask for leave.¡¯ ¡°For the whole afternoon?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Yep.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Jessica hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°Alright, if you have something to attend to, then don¡¯t come to class in the afternoon.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡± Jessica smiled and said, ¡°Go on and get busy.¡± Watching Viola walk away, Ye Jun frowned slightly. This Viola was just too rude, After all, she had taught her before, but Viola didn¡¯t take the initiative to greet her when she saw her. Didn¡¯t she know the saying, ¡®once a teacher, always a father¡¯? It¡¯s simply lacking manners. Ye Jun turned her head and continued, ¡°Your class¡¯s Viola doesn¡¯t seem to have a very good memory.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Jessica didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. Ye Jun continued, ¡°I¡¯ve taught her a few days before.¡± Jessica finally realized, ¡°Maybe Viola didn¡¯t notice you.¡± Didn¡¯t notice? How is that possible! Viola clearly just didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her. It¡¯s really an uprooting disaster. Ye Jun didn¡¯t bother to dwell on this issue, and continued, ¡°Did you just grant leave too casually? It¡¯s the crucial moment of senior year, every minute counts. You didn¡¯t even ask what was wrong, and just granted her the whole afternoon off! Jessica said, ¡°l understand Viola very well. She must have had something urgent to attend to, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have asked for leave.¡± Ye Jun shook her head helplessly, ¡°Whatever you say, it¡¯s not my student anyway.¡± Jessica didn¡¯t say anything more. The reason why Viola had asked for leave was that she had received a call from Aurora Scouts. After obtaining the leave, she went directly to the school gate. Aurora¡¯s car was already parked outside. ¡°Viola.¡¯ Seeing Viola coming, Aurora immediately pulled open the car door, ¡°Get in quickly.¡± Viola leaned in and got into the car. Aurora drove the car herself, ¡°Viola, the situation with Bob¡¯s parents is very bad right now. We¡¯re going to need your help with what comes next.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded slightly. In no time, the car stopped in front of an apartment building. Aurora parked the car and looked back at the girl in the back seat. The girl just sat quietly in the car, leaning slightly on the back of the seat, a few strands of her black hair slipping down from her forehead, creating a messy beauty. Just as Aurora hesitated whether to wake Viola up or not, Viola suddenly opened her eyes. The bright pupils were clear and irresistible, making people unconsciously fall into them. Aurora smiled and said, ¡°Viola, we¡¯re here.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly and pushed open the car door to get out. Aurora stepped forward and rang the doorbell. Soon, the door opened. The person opening the door was none other than Cheryl Forrest. After half a month¡¯s absence, Cheryl seemed to have changed to another person, her face pale and her figure emaciated. ¡°Cheryl, look who¡¯s here.¡± Viola took a step forward and smiled, ¡°Madam Tuchman.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Seeing Viola, Cheryl¡¯s emotions instantly collapsed, and she burst into tears. She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her. When she saw Viola, she just couldn¡¯t help crying. All her grievances could finally be vented. Aurora knew that Cheryl was heartbroken now. She sighed and said, ¡°Cheryl, calm down and believe in Miss Thompson.¡± Upon hearing the three words ¡°Miss Thompson,¡± Ettin Tuchman immediately came out from inside. ¡°Miss Thompson, please help us!¡± Viola¡¯s voice was light, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go inside the house first.¡± After entering the house, Cheryl pulled herself together and brewed a cup of tea for Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, 1 heard that you like tea. Old Tuchman brought this back from out of town especially for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took the teacup from Cheryl with both hands. After taking a sip of the tea, Viola continued, ¡°Madam Tuchman, let me take your pulse first.¡± ¡°Take my pulse first?¡± Cheryl was a bit surprised. ¡°Does that mean Old Tuchman needs his pulse checked too?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°After all, having a child isn¡¯t a one-person job.¡± Ettin nodded his head in understanding. Cheryl extended her hand to Viola. Viola reached out and put her hand on Cheryl¡¯s wrist, listening intently to her pulse. Then, she did the same for Ettin. During this time, she didn¡¯t say a word. Cheryl nervously asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, is it, is there any hope for me?¡± Having lost their son, the only thing that could support Cheryl¡¯s survival now was to have another child. ¡°There is,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°but you need to take care of your health first. Your current condition is not suitable for getting pregnant.¡± Hearing this, Cheryl was very surprised, ¡°Niiss Thompson, do you mean 1 can still have a child?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Hearing this answer, Ettin reached out and hugged his wife. Sometimes a child is not just a spiritual pillar, but also the continuation of life. Capital City. Mrs. Thompson was packing her luggage and getting ready to go out. Sylvia Thompson curiously asked, ¡°Where are you going, Grandma?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m going to stay with Second Uncle Thompson for a few days,¡± Edward Thompson replied. Second Uncle? Hearing this title, Sylvia was stunned at first, and then realized¡­ Second Uncle Thompson lives in River City! If Mrs.. Thompson goes to River City, will she meet Viola? Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: 101: A Beauty Who Captivates the City Chapter 140: 101: A Beauty Who Captivates the City Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson¡¯s feelings were quite complicated at the moment. River City may not be small, but it wasn¡¯t very big either since it¡¯s just an island surrounded by water. What if, by any chance, Mrs. Thompson encountered Viola Thompson? The moment Mary Perryne first laid eyes on Viola, she felt a connection to her. If Mrs. Thompson saw Viola, there would definitely be big trouble. After all, even Sylvia found that Viola¡¯s smiling eyes were strikingly similar to Mary¡¯s. It¡¯s not going to work. Mrs. Thompson cannot be allowed to go to River City. Sylvia turned her glance towards Edward Thompson, smiling as she asked, ¡°Brother, does Grandma have any other matters to attend to in River City?¡± Hearing this, Edward Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah, I heard our cousin got a girlfriend.¡± Mrs. Thompson was getting old, and apart from wanting to find her only granddaughter, she also longed to see her grandsons settle down with their own families. Now that one of her grandsons finally found a girlfriend, Mrs. Thompson naturally wanted to see her in person. ¡°I see,¡± Sylvia nodded, before asking, ¡°When is Grandma planning to leave?¡± ¡°It should be tomorrow morning,¡± Edward Thompson replied. ¡°Oh,¡± Sylvia felt a bit regretful, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t have any time off. If I did, I would accompany Grandma to River City.¡± As she said this, she seemed to remember something and her expression darkened momentarily, ¡°Never mind¡­ If I really went, I would probably just upset Grandma.¡± As she reached the last sentence, Sylvia could not hide her grievances. Edward Thompson listened with a heartache. He never understood why Mrs. Thompson placed such importance on blood ties. Edward Thompson patted Sylvia¡¯s head, ¡°You still have your brother, Sylvia.¡± Sylvia smiled and leaned her head against Edward¡¯s shoulder for a moment, before moving away quickly, ¡°Third brother, thank you.¡± ¡°Silly,¡± Edward Thompson smiled affectionately at her. Just like his public image. A sister-obsessed maniac. Because of this persona, Edward had attracted a slew of fans. Sylvia had also earned the title of ¡®National Little Sister.¡¯ So not only did Edward dote on Sylvia, but a bunch of his fans also spoiled her as well. Edward Thompson then continued, ¡°Since Grandma is old, she might be a bit stubborn and her thoughts might not exactly align with us younger ones, so don¡¯t be too hard on her. Just pretend she doesn¡¯t exist.¡± After all, Sylvia didn¡¯t depend on Mrs. Thompson for a living. It didn¡¯t matter if she was there or not. Sylvia had no need to cater to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s moods. The only reason Sylvia cared so much about what Mrs. Thompson thought of her was because she wanted to be a filial granddaughter. It¡¯s a pity. Mrs. Thompson not only failed to see Sylvia¡¯s good qualities, she even misjudged her. Thinking about this, Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Third Brother. She¡¯s still Grandma and an elder. No matter how she treats me, I cannot disregard her, as that would be an act of disrespect.¡± She would never do such a disrespectful thing. Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia with a gaze full of affection and heartache. His little sister¡¯s heart was too soft. But it was also for the best. Compared to those people who carried heavy burdens, Edward Thompson preferred Sylvia as she was. Simple and easygoing. Being with Sylvia, nothing needed to be held back. Whatever he wanted to do, he did, and whatever he wanted to say, he said. Just then, a coughing sound came from upstairs. Sylvia looked up, ¡°It seems like Grandma is coughing again?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡¯ Sylvia worried, ¡°She has been coughing like this for several days. I¡¯m going to make her some Loquat Syrup. It might help her feel better.¡± After saying this, Sylvia turned and left. Edward Thompson watched her retreating figure, shaking his head helplessly. Mrs. Thompson treated Sylvia in this manner, yet Sylvia not only held no grudge against her, but she even went to make Loquat Syrup for her. Where else could he find such a good granddaughter? Perhaps even the missing Viola couldn¡¯t compare to this, right? It was probably only Mrs. Thompson who was oblivious to the blessing right in front of her! Sylvia entered the kitchen and began to cook the Loquat Syrup. Soon, Aunt Zhang also walked into the kitchen. The two people stayed at a friendly distance from each other. As always, Aunt Zhang greeted her, ¡°Miss, do you need any help?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No need, I¡¯m making Loquat Syrup for Grandma.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded. Taking advantage of the movement of picking up a bowl, Sylvia continued, the old lady allergic to pears?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Aunt Zhang glanced at Sylvia. Sylvia squinted her eyes, picked up a cut pear, and threw it into the pot.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivates the City_2 Chapter 141: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivates the City_2 Translator: 549690339 Mrs. Thompson was old and had a weak immune system; it would take at least a week for her to recover from an allergic reaction. By that time, Second Uncle Thompson would surely bring his son to see Mrs. Thompson voluntarily. That way, Mrs. Thompson wouldn¡¯t have to go to River City. Loquat syrup and pears were a good remedy for cough, so when Mrs. Thompson had an allergic reaction, the responsibility wouldn¡¯t be on her. Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson slightly curved the corner of her lips. After it was cooked, Sylvia poured the soup out and brought it to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room. Mrs. Thompson was chatting with her daughter-in-law, Elena Williams, and smiling, ¡°A teacher? A teacher is good, coming from a family of scholars, educating others. It doesn¡¯t matter if they have a poor family background, as long as they have a good character.¡± The Thompson Clan lacked many things. But what they didn¡¯t lack was power, so there was no need to engage in any sort of family alliance through marriage. Unable to see Elena¡¯s face clearly on the phone, she could only hear Elena¡¯s voice, ¡°l think the same as you do. As long as the girl has a decent appearance and character, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no use for excessive beauty, as it¡¯s not like we¡¯re participating in a beauty pageant.¡± Mrs. Thompson and this daughter-in-law were more talkative with each other, laughing and saying, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± Sylvia brought the bowl to Mrs. Thompson, ¡°l saw that you were coughing badly, so I specially made some loquat soup for you. Have some. My classmate said that this is very good for relieving coughs.¡± Seeing Sylvia on the phone, Elena smiled, ¡°Sylvia is really so filial.¡± ¡°This is all just my duty as your niece.¡± Mrs. Thompson took the bowl from Sylvia, thanked her, and was just about to take a sip when she frowned slightly. Something was wrong. The taste of this loquat soup was very wrong. Seeing her hesitation, Sylvia became anxious. Drink it! Drink it! Why hasn¡¯t she drunk it yet! Mrs. Thompson was holding the phone in one hand, and with the other hand, she slammed the bowl hard onto the table, ¡°What did you put in this?¡± Sylvia¡¯s face changed, ¡°I didn¡¯t put anything in it!¡± She never expected that Mrs. Thompson could detect the wrong taste just by smelling it. Mrs. Thompson cut off the video, ¡°Did you put pears in it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvia explained, ¡°My classmate said that loquat syrup with some pear flesh makes a soup that¡¯s especially effective for relieving coughs.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know I¡¯m allergic to pears?¡± Mrs. Thompson retorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know, Grandma, I really didn¡¯t know,¡± Sylvia explained with tears in her eyes, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted your cough to get better sooner. I really didn¡¯t know you were allergic to pears.¡± Ignorance has no crime. Mrs. Thompson had no evidence to prove that she did it on purpose. After all, Mrs. Thompson had never liked her anyway, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of offending her this time. ¡°Some ignorance,¡± Mrs. Thompson stared at Sylvia, ¡°l think you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Although Mrs. Thompson was old, her eyes were still sharp, making Sylvia a bit uneasy. But she couldn¡¯t panic now. She had to display all her grievances. Only the weak could capture everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Sylvia cried, ¡°Grandma, please believe me. You¡¯re my own grandmother; how could I possibly do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Own grandmother?¡± There was a mocking smile in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes, ¡°l don¡¯t have a granddaughter as heartless as you! I think you can¡¯t wait for me to die soon, can you? If I die, there won¡¯t be anyone in this family who knows your true face!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­ Sylvia cried bitterly. She never expected things to turn out this way. The commotion upstairs was quite loud, but Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were discussing something in their room, and Edward Thompson had gone out. At this rate, Sylvia was bound to suffer. Aunt Zhang squinted her eyes and immediately ran to knock on Sawyer and Mary¡¯s bedroom door, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, somethings wrong!¡¯ Soon, the door opened, and Sawyer, in his pajamas, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aunt Zhang pointed in the direction of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson and Miss Sylvia are quarreling.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Sawyer became anxious, ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes first.¡± When the door opened again, both Sawyer and Mary were dressed neatly. Sawyer frowned, ¡°What happened? How did Mrs. Thompson start arguing with Sylvia?¡± While Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t particularly like Sylvia normally, she wouldn¡¯t go as far as to argue with her. She would just scold her at most. But today, as soon as he stepped out of his room, he heard Sylvia¡¯s crying.. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivating the City 3 Chapter 142: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivating the City 3 Translator: 549690339 Mary Perryne was also very anxious, ¡°Aunt Zhang, what exactly happened?¡± Aunt Zhang shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, but I know Miss Viola had just taken a bowl of cough-relief soup for Mrs. Thompson. Then I heard Miss Viola crying and¡­ ¡® ¡°What else?¡± Mary asked. Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°Mrs. Thompson¡¯s angry scold.¡± Mary sighed. No one knew what Sylvia did today that made Mrs. Thompson so angry. The couple quickly went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room. As they entered, they saw Sylvia standing there, crying like raindrops on pear blossoms, while Mrs. Thompson stood tall and imposing. Seeing Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne entering, Mrs. Thompson scolded angrily, ¡°Look at the good daughter you two have raised!¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sawyer asked. Without waiting for Mrs. Thompson to speak, Sylvia cried out, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault¡­..¡± Seeing Sylvia not only failing to realize her fault but also pretending to be pitiful for sympathy, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s anger was even greater. Mary was from an aristocratic family, usually knowledgeable and well-mannered. How did Sylvia, who had been raised by her, become like this now! Not an ounce of bearing from a well-bred young lady. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Sawyer said with a stern face, looking at Sylvia. Sylvia didn¡¯t speak. She just cried with her head hung low. ¡°Your good daughter wants to murder me!¡± Mrs. Thompson said. ¡°Mom?¡± Sawyer looked at Mrs. Thompson in surprise. He was always very busy. Though he didn¡¯t give Sylvia enough attention or know her well, he somehow knew that Sylvia was not the kind who could plot to murder her grandmother. ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡± Mary asked. Mrs. Thompson pointed to the soup bowl and said, ¡°Ask her what she added to the soup.¡± ¡°What did you add?¡± Sawyer looked at Sylvia. ¡°¡­Pear¡­¡± Hearing this, Sawyer sighed in relief. Seeing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s attitude, he thought that Sylvia might have added some poison to the soup.¡¯ It¡¯s just a piece of pear. Mary was the first to respond, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re allergic to pears.¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t smelled it just now and drank it directly, I would probably be lying in an ambulance now.¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s allergic reactions were very serious, and they could even be life-threatening if she consumed too much. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s trying to murder me?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. Sylvia shook her head helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I really didn¡¯t know¡­ I just saw grandma coughing constantly, so I wanted her to get better soon, so I stewed some Loquat Syrup.¡± Sylvia looked as innocent as could be. The Thompson Family hadn¡¯t told her about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pear allergy; she had only heard the servants discussing it. Seeing Sylvia cry so pitifully, Sawyer turned to Mary, ¡°Did you ever tell Sylvia about Mom¡¯s pear allergy?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mary shook her head. She had only emphasized it to the servants in the house. As she finished speaking, Mary said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault; I didn¡¯t make it clear to Sylvia. If you want to blame someone, blame me.¡± As a mother, at this moment, Mary could only shoulder all the problems herself. Sawyer also followed suit, ¡°Mom, Sylvia is your granddaughter. How could she possibly plot against you? She meant well and wanted you to get better soon. Unfortunately, her good intentions backfired. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°Have you ever thought about what would happen if I had drunk this soup?¡± She felt that Sylvia had done it deliberately. How malicious! When they first adopted Sylvia, Mrs. Thompson was not very happy. But and Mary had felt the child was fated to be with them, and she was about the same age as Viola, so they insisted on keeping her. Now it seems that Sylvia is nothing but trouble! If it weren¡¯t for Sylvia, they might have found Viola already. Sawyer smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t drink it, did you? So let¡¯s not make such assumptions.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You two just keep indulging her!¡± Mrs. Thompson scolded angrily, ¡°Sooner or later, you will spoil her until something terrible happens.¡± Sawyer continued to smile placatingly. Mary helped Sylvia up, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s getting late. You should rest early. Sylvia and 1 will go back to our room now.¡± Better to have one less problem than one more. If they didn¡¯t leave with Sylvia at this moment, the conflict would only get worse.. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivating the City Chapter 143: 101: Beautiful Woman Captivating the City Translator: 549690339 Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, I should go back too.¡± ¡°You stay,¡± Mrs. Thompson said coldly. Sawyer had no choice but to stop. ¡°Go close the door.¡± Mrs. Thomoson said next. Sawyer went and closed the door. Mrs. Thompson looked at Sawyer, ¡°This can¡¯t go on like this!¡± ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡± Sawyer asked. Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Sylvia is a troublemaker!¡± Sawyer felt that Mrs. Thompson was overreacting, and said, ¡°Mom, ignorance is no crime. Sylvia is still just a child. Please give her a chance.¡± ¡°Today she dares to purposely put pears in the soup, tomorrow she could poison it!¡± Mrs. Thompson stood up from her chair, ¡°Find her a match quickly.¡± It was impossible to drive Sylvia out of the Thompson Clan after all these years. The best solution now was to marry her off. If not, she would be a big trouble! ¡°Mom, Sylvia is still in college.¡± Sawyer was somewhat helpless. His mother was good at everything except being too proud. What she thought was right, and her decisions were final, leaving no room for disagreement. Sylvia was indeed wrong tonight. But her intention was not wrong. Sylvia¡¯s mistake was making a decision without talking to Mary Perryne. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s reaction was a bit too much. Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°So you mean she can¡¯t get engaged while in college?¡± Sawyer sighed, ¡°Sylvia is our only girl besides Viola in the Thompson Clan. Mary and 1 want to keep her with us for a few more years. We don¡¯t want her to get married so soon.¡± During that dark period when Viola disappeared, Sylvia was the only spiritual support for their couple. Over the years, she had become like their own biological daughter in their hearts. Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson shook her head. Her son was indeed smart in general, but sometimes foolish. ¡°Have you ever thought about how Viola would feel when she comes back and sees that you adopted another child to replace her? Would she feel wronged?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to question, ¡°Would she feel wronged?¡± Sawyer was stunned, then said, ¡°l never meant for Sylvia to replace Viola. No one can replace Viola in my heart!¡± Viola was Viola, and Sylvia was Sylvia. Sawyer was clear about this. Sawyer continued, ¡°Mom, Sylvia really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You calm down and don¡¯t think too much. We have to catch a flight tomorrow, so go to sleep early tonight. I¡¯ll take you to the airport in the morning.¡± With that said, Sawyer added, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room, Mom.¡± Watching Sawyers retreating figure, Mrs. Thompson narrowed her eyes. Instead of blaming Sylvia, maybe she should find out why Sylvia suddenly wanted to harm her. Was it because she was going to River City? Could it be that Sylvia had some secret in River City? When Sawyer returned to the room, Mary had already changed into her pajamas. Sawyer asked with concern, ¡°How is Sylvia¡¯s mood?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her, she just feels wronged and keeps saying she knows she¡¯s made a mistake,¡± Mary replied. Knowing Sylvia was okay, Sawyer breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Actually, my mother is just getting old and tends to view things too extremely. Tomorrow, you should comfort Sylvia and don¡¯t let her think too much.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°l know.¡± Sawyer began to change into his sleepwear, ¡°What do you think of this situation?¡± Mary said, ¡°l t d rather not comment.¡± She didn¡¯t like to gossip about others behind their backs, especially when that person was her own mother-in-law. After all, no daughter-in-law likes a domineering mother-in-law. Fortunately, Mrs. Thompson usually didn¡¯t live with her. Sawyer rubbed his brow, and continued, ¡°Mom is going to River City tomorrow; you should come with me to see her off.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mary nodded. River City. Viola Thompson prescribed two sets of herbal medicines, handing them to Cheryl Forrest and Ettin Tuchman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is for Madam Tuchman, this is for Mr. Tuchman. Follow the prescription to take the medicine and don¡¯t mix them up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Cheryl nodded. Ettin asked, ¡°How long do we have to take this medicine?¡± Viola answered, ¡°Take it for a week at first, then have an acupuncture treatment. After that, you should be ready to conceive.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ettin nodded, taking the prescriptions from Viola with both hands. It was just a piece of paper, but Ettin felt as if it weighed a thousand pounds.. Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: 101: Beauty Overturns the City_5 Chapter 144: 101: Beauty Overturns the City_5 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson then advised, ¡°During this time, avoid being excessively sad, sleep early and wake up early, eat your meals on time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Aurora Scouts stood by, ¡°Cheryl, Logan, you must remember Miss Thompson¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Cheryl looked at Aurora Scouts and said. Seeing Cheryl like this, Aurora Scouts felt quite relieved. Compared to before, Cheryl¡¯s state of mind was significantly better. After leaving the Tuchman house, Aurora Scouts planned to drive Viola Thompson home. Viola Thompson declined politely, can just cycle home.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for emergencies, Viola Thompson rarely used a car. ¡°It¡¯s about twenty kilometers from here!¡± It would take approximately twenty minutes by car, but least half an hour by bicycle. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Viola Thompson scanned a shared bicycle parked at the side of the road, ¡°It¡¯s a good chance for me to get some exercise.¡± Aurora Scouts laughed and said, ¡°Then alright, Viola, be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Miss Simons.¡± Viola Thompson pedaled fast, stopping at red lights and moving at green lights. She followed the traffic rules, even at empty crossings, she would obey the rules of the road. An opulent car passed before her. Whoosh! Soon, the same opulent car circled back and ¡®whoosh,¡¯ it stopped right in front of Viola. Fortunately, Viola Thompson had good cycling skills; otherwise, she would have collided with the car. A ten million dollar Tuatara. Had there been a collision, the repair cost would have started from six figures. Soon, the car window lowered to reveal a sun-kissed, handsome face. ¡°Miss, my surname is Shi, how about we connect on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± Viola Thompson rejected him. Luther laughed and said, ¡°How about being a backup then? To be the backup of a beauty like you would be a blessing.¡± With such words, Luther had won over countless women¡¯s hearts. Many girls, even if they initially weren¡¯t interested in Luther, would end up half-heartedly adding him on WhatsApp. ¡°I don¡¯t make a habit of keeping backups.¡± Viola Thompson still refused. Luther¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been toying with the world for many years, and had never encountered someone so interesting. He had initially thought she only had her beauty, but now it seemed, this beauty was more than just a pretty face. Before Luther could react, Viola Thompson turned around and left. Luther whistled and then drove away. As they were both in River City, he believed, as long as fate permits, they would meet again. Soon, the car was parked in front of Sherman Familys villa. Luther yelled, ¡°Cousin!¡¯ Mrs. Sherman came out of the house and said with a smile, ¡°Ah, Luther came.¡¯ ¡°Grandma!¡± Luther gave Mrs. Sherman a big hug. Mrs. Sherman was fond of Luther¡¯s outgoing personality and said with a laugh, ¡°Did you bring a girlfriend for Grandma to see?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Luther replied, ¡°But, I expect to find one soon, with no unexpected surprises. ¡± Luther had dated many girlfriends, but he had never brought one home. Listening to his words, Mrs. Sherman asked with a smile, ¡°Are you settling down?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Luther nodded. Mrs. Sherman was thrilled for Luther, ¡°Come and sit down.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t my cousin come back?¡± Luther looked inside the house and asked. ¡°He¡¯s back, in the study.¡± Mrs. Sherman replied. ¡°Then I am going to see him.¡± Luther said. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mrs. Sherman nodded. Luther didn¡¯t knock and just pushed open the door to the study. Trevor Sherman was dealing with some paperwork. On hearing the noise, he looked up at Luther and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Luther picked up an apple from the desk without washing it, wiped it with his sleeve, and started to eat it. ¡°Cousin, I met a super good-looking girl today! I¡¯ve decided to settle down and pursue her!¡± Hearing that, Trevor Sherman wasn¡¯t surprised. Luther had said such words not just once or twice before. Seeing that Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t speak, Luther continued, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m serious this time, you should care!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this, Trevor Sherman finally put down the documents in his hand, ¡°Whose daughter is she?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know whose daughter she is, but she¡¯s very beautiful!¡± Remembering his chance encounter tonight, Luther¡¯s beautiful eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Shallow.¡± Trevor Sherman replied with a terse two-word evaluation. Luther looked at Trevor Sherman, ¡°Aren¡¯t you shallow? Do you like ugly girls?¡± Trevor Sherman just smiled, without explaining. But he knew that Luther would certainly not fall for an ugly looking girl.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: 102: Ancestor and grandson Chapter 145: 102: Ancestor and grandson Translator: 549690339 Just as expected, the thing that made Luther instantly smitten must have been her face. This kind of behavior was too superficial in the end. Who knows when Luther will finally grow up! Seeing Trevor¡¯s expression, Luther felt somewhat speechless and said, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too hypocritical. We should be honest about our preferences! Put yourself in my shoes, would you want a very ugly girl if I introduced you to one?¡± ¡°Inner beauty is more important,¡± Trevor looked up at Luther. Just like Elizabeth. Beauty comes from the heart. Although Elizabeth was not the type who looked stunningly beautiful, she gave off a particularly comfortable vibe at first glance. That was enough. On the contrary, even if a gold-digging woman like Viola had the appearance of a fairy descending from the heavens, Trevor wouldn¡¯t spare her a single glance. Luther continued, ¡°Not only is the girl I met today beautiful, I¡¯m sure she has a good heart too. She¡¯s unlike any other girl I¡¯ve ever met.¡± ¡°Did you take your Tuatara out today?¡± Trevor asked counteractively. Luther nodded. Trevor laughed and said, ¡°What else do you expect would happen when picking up girls with a Tuatara?¡± The Tuatara was worth millions, and whoever could afford it must be wealthy or noble. Any girl with an eye for value would go all out to make a special impression on Luther, leaving an unforgettable mark on him. It was clear that the girl had succeeded. At this moment, Luther was already smitten beyond reason. ¡°No, no, cousin, you misunderstand,¡± Luther continued to explain, ¡°That girl is really different from all the others I¡¯ve met before. When I asked her for her WhatsApp, she said she had a boyfriend already, and she doesn¡¯t keep spare tires. ¡± ¡°Would a good girl actively mention that she doesn¡¯t keep backups?¡± Trevor questioned in return. A good girl wouldn¡¯t even know what a backup was. Like Elizabeth. When talking about backups once, Elizabeth had a surprised look on her face and admitted that she couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. She had always assumed that ¡°spare tires¡± referred to spare car tires. Luther was mostly good. His character was fine, abilities were fine, it was just that his ability to judge women wasn¡¯t particularly good. Through the years, he had had one girlfriend after another. He was the complete opposite of Trevor. ¡°I was the one who mentioned backups,¡± seeing that Trevor had misunderstood his love interest, Luther became very anxious, ¡°Cousin, trust me. she¡¯s really different from the other girls.¡± ¡°There are very few good girls in this world, just be cautious and don¡¯t get deceived,¡± Trevor replied. As his cousin, Trevor of course hoped that Luther would find true love. However, true love for adults seemed too elusive, like water vapor in the air. Impossible to grasp or touch. ¡°Who says good girls are scarce?¡± Although Luther revelled in the company of numerous women, he never believed that there were no good girls in the world. It was just difficult to find a girl who shared the same worldview as him. ¡°How many good girls have you met?¡± Trevor asked in return. Luther replied, ¡°They were all decent girls, it¡¯s just that we pursued different things.¡± Trevor gave a helpless laugh. ¡°How many of them weren¡¯t after your money?¡± Every single one of them. Instead of answering directly, Luther looked at Trevor and asked, ¡°What about When the conversation reached this point, he paused and continued, ¡°Cousin, with your sharp eye, what kind of girl do you want in the future?¡± By Trevor¡¯s standards, his future girlfriend would definitely be all-rounded. Luther was very curious about Trevor¡¯s preferences. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet,¡± Trevor replied. A real man should establish a career before starting a family. At this point, Trevor just wanted to get Su Corporation listed as soon as possible. That way, he would have the courage to stand before Elizabeth. Luther narrowed his eyes, clearly not believing Trevor¡¯s words. However, he didn¡¯t ask further and went on, ¡°You can continue with your work, I¡¯ll go downstairs and chat with Grandma for a while.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Trevor nodded. Luther went downstairs. Mrs. Sherman was listening to an opera performance. It was Turandot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Sherman followed along, singing the verses. ¡°Grandma.¡¯ Luther went up to her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you chat with Trevor some more?¡± Mrs. Sherman asked. Without waiting for Luther¡¯s response, Mrs.. Sherman continued, ¡°Is it because you two have no common language? Don¡¯t worry, even I don¡¯t have much to say to that stinking brat now!¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: 102: Ancestor and Grandson_2 Chapter 146: 102: Ancestor and Grandson_2 Translator: 549690339 Luther smiled and said, ¡°1 do have a disagreement with my cousin, it¡¯s obvious that you noticed.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mrs. Sherman replied with a smile on her face, ¡°l have sharp eyes! What did you two disagree on?¡± Luther told her the whole story. Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman shook her head, ¡°He is a typical example of someone who does not have the Emperor¡¯s power but suffers from the Emperor¡¯s illness! He sees everyone as having ulterior motives! He does not realize who genuinely has hidden intentions, sometimes I want to knock his head crooked out of anger!¡¯ Mrs. Sherman was genuinely angry. Viola Thompson, such a lovely girl, yet Trevor Sherman accused her of being a gold digger. With that, Mrs. Sherman grabbed Luther¡¯s hand, ¡°Luther, don¡¯t be misled by your cousin. The world doesn¡¯t have that many scheming women. Grandma supports you in bravely pursuing love!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Luther looked at Mrs. Sherman in surprise. Mrs. Sherman nodded her head, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma! ¡± Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°However, before you bravely pursue love, you must change your former bad habits, treat the girl wholeheartedly, only mutual dedication to love is meaningful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luther nodded. The next day at noon. Mrs. Thompson got off the plane. As soon as she reached the arrival gate, she saw Elena Williams and her son waiting for her. ¡°Mom!¡± Though Elena was over forty years old, she didn¡¯t look her age due to her meticulous self-care, Standing next to her son, people could believe they were siblings. Mrs. Thompson approached with her suitcase. Charlie Thompson took the suitcase from Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you bring a personal assistant?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m not that old yet.¡± Elena walked over and held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s arm, smiling, ¡°l thought sister-in-law would come with you, but you came alone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of having her come? I know my way.¡± Elena continued, ¡°l heard that sister-in-law visited River City not long ago. She really kept her distance. She was at our doorstep but didn¡¯t come in for a visit.¡± Elena was a native of River City and the only daughter of her family. Evan Thompson traveled a thousand miles for love and settled down in River City. The two families rarely met except for on holidays, so their relationship was not that close. Mary Perryne initially intended to inform Evan Thompson after finding her daughter, but it ended up an empty-handed effort. She didn¡¯t contact anyone in the end. ¡°What did she come to River City for?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. Elena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but I guess she came for Viola.¡¯ Mentioning Viola Thompson, a glimmer of sadness flashed in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes. Over the years, the Thompson clan had never given up searching for Viola. But Viola¡¯s whereabouts remained a mystery, leaving no trace. Elena continued to comfort her, ¡°Mom, believe me, we will find Viola one day.¡± Mrs. Thompson sighed. Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Elena shifted the topic, ¡°Mom, Charlie invited his girlfriend for dinner at our place tomorrow afternoon.¡± Charlie smiled and looked back, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you think you should prepare a meeting gift for her?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded her head, smiling kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the meeting gift.¡± With that, Mrs. Thompson looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°Are you heading toward marriage?¡± Charlie nodded. Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Is there any problem with the background of the girl¡¯s family?¡± As someone who had been part of officialdom, Mrs. Thompson was more concerned about the girl¡¯s family background. The Thompsons would never marry into a criminal family. Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their family has no political issues going back three generations.¡± ¡°What do her parents do?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. Charlie answered, ¡°Both of her parents are researchers.¡± Mrs. Thompson was quite satisfied, and continued to ask, ¡°Is she a teacher?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Charlie nodded, ¡°She teaches at the International School in River City, Grade 12.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is she a homeroom teacher?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. ¡°Yes. Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°That must be quite a lot of pressure.¡± ¡°The pressure is indeed not small, but she is very capable,¡± Charlie continued, ¡°The top talent in River City is in her class.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson became even more satisfied, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Ye Jun. A Jun as in a crucial moment..¡± Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: 102: Ancestor and grandson_3 Chapter 147: 102: Ancestor and grandson_3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Not a bad name,¡± Mrs. Thompson said. The three of them walked and chatted on the way. The atmosphere was very warm. Elena Williams seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°By the way, what happened last night? I saw you were quite angry with Sylvia.¡± At that time, Elena Williams was video chatting with Mrs. Thompson, only saw Mrs. Thompson burst into anger, and then Mrs. Thompson quickly hung up the call. Mentioning this incident, Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°Your big brother and sister-in-law raised a troublemaker for eighteen years!¡± Elena Williams widened her eyes, ¡°Mom, what happened? Did you misunderstand something?¡± Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t say much, only telling Elena Williams what happened last night. Hearing this, Elena Williams looked at Mrs. Thompson and then said, ¡°Mom, did you misunderstand something? 1 don¡¯t think Sylvia is that kind of person, maybe she really didn¡¯t know.¡± Elena Williams had a good impression of Sylvia Thompson. She was good-looking, sweet-tongued, and had excellent grades. A standard socialite. Upon hearing this, Elena Williams continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not speaking for Sylvia, but I just think she has no reason to do that. She is now the Young Miss of Thompson family, and big brother and sister-in-law treat her as their own, it would just cause trouble for herself by doing this, wouldn¡¯t it? Besides, boiling a syrup of loquat and pear really helps to relieve cough.¡± Charlie Thompson then asked, ¡°Grandma, do you have any evidence to prove that she did this?¡± Charlie Thompson studied law and valued evidence in everything he did. Without evidence, anything Mrs. Thompson said would be in vain. ¡°Although there is no evidence, I can feel that this has something to do with her,¡± Mrs. Thompson squinted her eyes as she spoke, ¡°1 am also very curious as to why she would do such a thing.¡± It was very strange. Although there was no evidence, Mrs. Thompson firmly believed that this matter was definitely related to Sylvia Thompson. Charlie Thompson looked at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, under any circumstances, we should value evidence; otherwise, it is slander.¡¯ Charlie Thompson was a typical engineering man, with rigorous thinking and a strong emphasis on evidence in speech and action. Mrs. Thompson knew her grandson¡¯s character well. He would always stand on the side of reason, so she wasn¡¯t angry and continued, ¡°A fox¡¯s tail will eventually show.¡± She would definitely catch Sylvia Thompson¡¯s little tail. They got in the car. Elena Williams looked at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Mom, your throat isn¡¯t feeling well, shall we go to the hospital for a check-up?¡± ¡°Is the hospital far from here?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. ¡°Not far, just nearby.¡± Mrs. Thompson leaned back in her seat and gave a ¡®hmm.¡¯ Elena Williams instructed the driver to go to the hospital. Half an hour later, the car stopped at the hospital entrance. Elena Williams helped Mrs. Thompson get out of the car. ¡°Mom, be careful.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to hold on,¡± Mrs. Thompson took her hand away. Elena Williams smiled helplessly. Although Mrs. Thompson was old, her youthful experiences made her never admit to being old or losing, no matter the situation. Elena Williams and Charlie Thompson followed behind Mrs. Thompson. At this moment, a young nurse ran over, ¡°Mrs. Thompson!¡± Elena Williams asked with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Janell?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young nurse said, ¡°Dr. Janell is dealing with something right now and asked you all to rest in her office.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Elena Williams nodded, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go over here,¡± As they were about to reach the office door, Dr. Janell and a girl in a black dress were walking towards them. ¡°Mrs. Thompson!¡± Dr. Janell greeted Elena Williams first, and then looked at the girl beside her, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you for your help today, but I have other patients to attend to.. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: 102: Heroes emerge from the youth Chapter 148: 102: Heroes emerge from the youth Translator: 549690339 The girl seemed to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, dressed in a black dress with a matching waist belt. Her already slender waist appeared even smaller and more graspable. The V-neck design revealed a swath of fair skin and the graceful curve of her swan-neck. Her three thousand strands of black hair were draped behind her, swaying gracefully as she spoke and laughed. Her temperament was excellent, even surpassing the models on the T-stage by no small margin. Elena Williams was astonished at the sight of her. When did River City have such a beautiful girl? The girl turned her gaze towards Dr. Janell, ¡°Dr. Janell, you can go ahead and get busy.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Miss Thompson, contact me on WhatsApp if you need anything.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly and turned to leave. Watching Viola leave, Dr. Janell trotted over to Elena Williams, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Elena nodded, ¡°This is my mother.¡± Upon saying that, she turned to Mrs. Thompson and introduced, ¡°Mom, this is the most famous doctor in River City, Dr. Zachery Janell.¡± Mrs. Thompson smiled at Zachery Janell, ¡°Nice to meet you, Dr. Janell.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Zachery Janell made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Please follow me this way.¡± The three walked and talked. Dr. Janell asked, ¡°Madam, what seems to be the problem?¡± Elena answered, ¡°My mother has been coughing for a long time without getting better. ¡± Dr. Janell nodded, ¡°Coughing isn¡¯t a big problem, but in the case of elderly people, their immune system isn¡¯t as strong as young people¡¯s. It¡¯s better to have a comprehensive examination.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Elena trusted Dr. Janell. Mrs. Thompson glanced back in the direction Viola left and then looked at Dr. Janell, ¡°Dr. Janell, is that girl just now your sister?¡± A doctor would have at least a doctoral degree. That girl looked no more than seventeen or eighteen years old, so she definitely wasn¡¯t a doctor. Dr. Janell shook his head with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine. Her medical skills are quite good. I was discussing some medical issues with her just now.¡± Traditional Chinese medicine. Hearing these four words, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Such a young girl, but so talented. Even the usually calm Charlie Thompson was slightly shocked and looked up at Dr. Janell, ¡°Dr. Janell, are you kidding?¡± Dr. Janell studied abroad and returned to River City. He completed both a master¡¯s and a doctorate program. He was a well-known internal medicine doctor in the country, and he chose to develop his career in River City to serve his hometown. Many patients would fly from abroad to seek treatment from Dr. Janell, which attests to his capabilities. Dr. Janell laughed, ¡°l wouldn¡¯t joke about this.¡± Elena said, ¡°Indeed, a hero knows no age. That girl doesn¡¯t look very old.¡± Dr. Janell continued, ¡°Indeed, she isn¡¯t very old. But her abilities should not be underestimated!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really amazing!¡¯ Shortly after, They arrived at the examination room. Dr. Janell arranged for Mrs. Thompson to have a basic check-up. After the examination report came out, Elena immediately asked, ¡°Dr. Janell, how is it?¡± Dr. Janell held the report, ¡°There¡¯s no big problem. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine, just take it on time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dr. Janell.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Mrs. Thompson stood at the doorway of the examination room. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Mrs. Thompson immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Elena, how is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Elena smiled, ¡®Dr. Janell said taking some medication would be enough. I¡¯ve already asked Charlie to pick it up.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death. But she was afraid of not seeing her own granddaughter for the last time. If she couldn¡¯t see her granddaughter during her lifetime, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace even in death. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s really nothingwrong?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked uncertainly. ¡°Really, there¡¯s nothing wrong,¡± Elena held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, do you think I would lie to you?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re all right,¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes reddened for a moment, but then returned to normal, ¡°Elena, you know, I still have something to give to Viola personally.¡± Hearing this, Elena wasn¡¯t angry. She knew that Mrs. Thompson wasn¡¯t being partial, she just treasured her only granddaughter so much that she wanted to save all the good things for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such a pity, Viola had poor luck. If it weren¡¯t for that, she would also be a child who grew up pampered by everyone. Elena helped Mrs. Thompson walk downstairs, ¡°Mom, not to be pessimistic, but after all these years, there hasn¡¯t been a single piece of news about Viola. You have to be mentally prepared..¡± Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: 102: Heroes emerge from the youth_2 Chapter 149: 102: Heroes emerge from the youth_2 Translator: 549690339 At this point, she paused and continued, ¡°Sylvia has been raised by my elder brother and his wife since she was young, and there¡¯s no difference from being their own child. If, I mean if, we really can¡¯t find Viola, then you could give the things to Sylvia.¡± In Elena Williams¡¯ view, there was no difference between a biological child and a non-biological one. After all, both children were raised by Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne. ¡°There¡¯s no if!¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°My Viola will definitely be found! Want me to give the things to Sylvia? Dream on!¡± Hadn¡¯t Sylvia been content with standing in as the young Miss Thompson family for so many years already? She would never treat Sylvia as her own granddaughter. Elena realized she had said something wrong and quickly laughed, ¡°Look at my big mouth! Please don¡¯t be angry, Mom. Just pretend I was talking nonsense. We will definitely be able to find Viola.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s expression softened a bit. Elena didn¡¯t dare to bring up Sylvia¡¯s matter again and didn¡¯t say much along the way. After leaving the hospital, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t go back right away but instead went to the Tuchman family. The door was opened by Cheryl Forrest. Seeing Viola Thompson, Cheryl was somewhat surprised. ¡°Miss Thompson, please come in.¡± Compared to before, Cheryl¡¯s spirit had improved a lot. Hearing the noise outside the door, Ettin Tuchman came over immediately, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Thompson.¡± Cheryl looked back. Ettin Tuchman opened the door, ¡°Miss Thompson, please come in.¡± ¡°Mr. Tuchman didn¡¯t go to work today?¡± Viola asked. Hearing this, Ettin¡¯s expression changed a bit, ¡°Hmm.¡± His son had just had an accident, and although Viola Thompson said that as long as they took the medicine on time, they could get pregnant normally, Ettin was still very upset, afraid of seeing people, especially children of his son¡¯s age. He was even more afraid of acquaintances who didn¡¯t know the situation asking about his son¡¯s matter. So, he could only escape. After all, the future was still an unknown. Viola laughed, ¡°That won¡¯t work, Mr. Tuchman. You have to go to work and earn the milk powder money for the baby.¡± Hearing this, Ettin felt as if something missing in his heart was instantly filled. Milk powder money. These three simple words suddenly made him see hope and motivation. Ettin looked at Viola Thompson with a full smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll go to work tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Seeing this scene, Cheryl¡¯s eyes were a little moist. Before Viola had come, Cheryl was quite confused, but now she wasn¡¯t confused at all. She had to cheer up, work hard, and earn milk powder money for the child. Not only milk powder money but also tuition fees, living expenses, buying a house and car, betrothal gifts¡­ Thinking about this, Cheryl was filled with energy from head to toe! After chatting with the couple for a while, Viola Thompson left. She knew that life for the orphaned family was not easy, so she came to chat with the Tuchman couple. The second day came quickly. The day Charlie Thompson brought his girlfriend home to meet his parents. Mrs. Thompson, dressed in a red cheongsam, was sitting in the living room. She attached great importance to this meeting, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have traveled from Capital City to River City. It was agreed to meet at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. At around ten to ten, the sound of a car engine was heard outside the door. Mrs. Thompson immediately stood up from the sofa. Elena laughed and said, ¡°Mom, you can sit inside, and I¡¯ll go out to welcome them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. Evan Thompson followed Elena¡¯s footsteps. The couple greeted them at the door. Charlie Thompson and a woman around his age, carrying large and small bags of gifts, were walking towards them. Charlie lowered his voice and said, ¡°The two people in front are my parents, don¡¯t be nervous.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± The woman nodded her head and then asked, ¡°Are there any other people in your family besides your uncle and aunt?¡± ¡°My grandma is here too.¡± Charlie answered.¡±What about your brother and sister?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in France.¡± The woman discreetly looked around Thompson¡¯s Villa. The villa was located in a prime location in River City. The three- story villa was built quite impressively. As soon as they got out of the car, a servant came to greet them. It was like a scene from a TV drama where a rich young master returns home. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is Zoe.¡± Charlie Thompson continued to introduce, ¡°Zoe, this is my dad and mom.¡± As a teacher, Zoe knew the basic manners and immediately greeted them with a smile, ¡°Uncle and auntie, I¡¯m Zoe. Leaf as in a leaf, and Jun as in a critical moment. You can just call me Little Leaf. This is a small gift from me, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Upon her words, Zoe handed over the things in her hands to Elena Williams. These things were not cheap. They were all high-end skincare products, and the total cost had taken more than half of Zoe¡¯s salary. Bringing a gift for the first visit was the most basic courtesy. Moreover, the Thompson Clan was such a prestigious family. She was born in the countryside, and marrying into the Thompson family was a blessing from her previous life. So, she didn¡¯t regret spending the money at all. Mainly because Charlie Thompson had also been very generous to her usually. Elena Williams took the gift with both hands and smiled, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have spent the money on us.¡± Elena Williams¡¯s first impression of Zoe was not bad. Although Zoe was not stunningly beautiful, marriage was not a beauty pageant. Girls who were too beautiful could sometimes cause trouble. Zoe was just right. She was a modest beauty with a good job, educating the next generation. At least they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their grandchildren¡¯s education in the future. Zoe smiled and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t buy much, as long as you and uncle don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Elena Williams laughed, ¡°Your uncle and I are more than happy! ¡± They chatted and walked at the same time. Soon they arrived inside the house. Charlie Thompson introduced Zoe: ¡°This is my grandma. Grandma, this is my girlfriend, Zoe.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson looked up at Zoe. Zoe, with a height of 165 cm, had just gotten a curly hairstyle and dyed her hair blond at a salon for the occasion, which made her look petite next to the 185 cm tall Charlie Thompson. Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like girls who dyed their hair, but when she heard Zoe¡¯s last name, her impression of her improved a lot. ¡°Zoe, is it the leaf character with the mouth radical?¡± Zoe nodded, ¡°Yes, the leaf with the mouth radical, and Jun from the phrase a thousand pounds hanging by a thread.¡± Mrs. Thompson laughed, ¡°Do you know Miss Zoe, the famous businesswoman?¡± ¡°l know,¡± Zoe said, ¡°She¡¯s an amazing person!¡± One could even say that Zoe changed her name to imitate that successful Zoe. Zoe¡¯s original name was Cassandra Rome, and she changed her name to Zoe after entering college. The new name was obviously a few levels higher than Cassandra Rome, and even Charlie Thompson only got to know her because of this new name. Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°l also admire Miss Zoe very much.¡± Zoe smiled and said, ¡°Miss Zoe is my biggest idol!¡± This was not a lie; after all, she even changed her name because of that successful Zoe. Mrs. Thompson looked at Zoe and asked, ¡°Are you a teacher?¡± Zoe nodded, ¡°l teach high school senior math.¡± ¡°That must be quite stressful?¡± asked Mrs. Thompson. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°How are your parents¡¯ health?¡± Zoe replied, ¡°My parents are both researchers, very busy usually. Sometimes we don¡¯t even see each other during the holidays, but their health is good.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In reality, Zoe¡¯s parents were just ordinary farmers. The reason she said this was to prevent the Thompson family from looking down on her. Mrs. Thompson nodded, showing her understanding. After lunch, Charlie Thompson took Zoe for a tour around the villa. Elena Williams looked at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Mom, what do you think of this girl?¡± Mrs. Thompson shook her head, ¡°My first impression isn¡¯t great.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Elena Williams continued to ask.. Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: 104: The big boss is panicked! Chapter 150: 104: The big boss is panicked! Translator: 549690339 Elena Williams had a good first impression of Yeh Jun. Although he wasn¡¯t strikingly attractive, he was not ugly, had regular features, and stood about 1.65 meters tall with a decent physique. He had a respectable job. His family background was simple. Elena Williams didn¡¯t have very high expectations for a daughter-in-law. As long as she had good character and her son liked her, that would be enough. She thought Mrs. Thompson might have a similar impression of Yeh Jun. After all, the elderly woman had long been urging Charlie Thompson to find a girlfriend. But unexpectedly¡­ Mrs. Thompson glanced towards the back door of the living room and then said, ¡°From my observation, she¡¯s not right for Bo Yie She¡¯s not good enough for him.¡± She couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong with Yeh Jun. But she lacked a likable quality. Mrs. Thompson had come with hope, but now it seemed that Yeh Jun was not the right person for Charlie Thompson. Elena Williams laughed, ¡°Mom, do you think she¡¯s too ordinary?¡± Besides her ordinary upbringing, Elena Williams couldn¡¯t find any other faults with Yeh Jun. ¡°If I despised her for her upbringing, would Jayden¡¯s wife have been allowed to cross our threshold?¡± Mrs. Thompson retorted. Mrs. Thompson had three sons. Her eldest son was Sawyer Thompson, with Mary Perryne as his wife. Mary Perryne came from a household with a distinguished lineage, her ancestors held public offices for generations, and her family name held significant prestige in Capital City. Her second son was Evan Thompson, with Elena Williams as his wife. Elena Williams was the only daughter of the Williams family. The Williams family was quietly influential in River City. They did not make a public show of their wealth, but the mere mention of their name would warrant respect and deference from even the upper echelons of River City. Of the two daughters-in-law, both had illustrious backgrounds, except Penny Kalafatis, the wife of Jayden Thompson, the third son of the Thompson family, had the humblest birth. Penny Kalafatis was born in a rural area, with five other siblings, she was the third child. Due to her poor family circumstances, she started working immediately after completing primary school. Contrastingly, Jayden Thompson graduated from a prestigious university, earned both his master¡¯s and doctorate consecutively and founded the JK Group after graduation. One was the CEO, and the other was a restaurant waiter. Nearly everyone doubted this romantic relationship. At that time, Jayden Thompson was prepared to fight against Mrs. Thompson to defend their relationship, yet to his surprise, after meeting Penny, Mrs. Thompson did not oppose, instead, she even agreed with laughter and assisted Penny¡¯s family. Elena Williams was momentarily dumbfounded. Yes, of course. If her mother-in-law detested Yeh Jun¡¯s background, then Penny would not have been allowed into the Thompson family. Even if Yeh Jun had a lowly background, could it be worse than Penny¡¯s? ¡°Then why?¡± Elena Williams asked. Mrs. Thompson squinted, her eyes full of wisdom, surrounded by wrinkles brought about by age, yet they were not murky. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem virtuous.¡± Elena Williams asked curiously, ¡°How can you tell?¡± Mrs. Thompson smiled, ¡°1 take a look.¡± In her lifetime, Mrs. Thompson has seen many people and experienced numerous events. Elena Williams continued, ¡°What if you are wrong?¡± No one is perfect; who doesn¡¯t make mistakes? ¡°You can call Bo Yi over.¡¯ Elena Williams hesitated, ¡°Yeh Jun is still here. Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate?¡± ¡°Are you afraid of her?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly fear, but¡­¡± Elena Williams felt it was somewhat impolite. Mrs. Thompson simply didn¡¯t like Yeh Jun at this point. This didn¡¯t necessarily mean that Yeh Jun had a character problem. ¡°What¡¯s with the hesitation? Just go!¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly. Just like the other members of the Thompson family, Elena Williams respected Mrs. Thompson immensely, so upon hearing her words, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± She swiftly took action. This scene dumbfounded the household servants. Having worked in the house for so long, Elena Williams had always been assertive, her word was law. They never expected that she would be so deferential to Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson watched Elena Williams¡¯ retreating figure, smiling helplessly. Her daughter-in-law, despite being in her forties, had been coddled all her life and often failed to see the complex side of human nature. Yeh Jun followed Charlie Thompson from behind. Charlie Thompson was talking to a colleague about work matters, and almost no communication transpired between them all the way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yeh Jun didn¡¯t mind. Because Charlie Thompson was just that kind of person who loved his work more than his girlfriend. When Yeh Jun first met Charlie Thompson, and saw him constantly looking at his phone, she thought he had someone else. After reading Charlie Thompson¡¯s chat history later, she realized he was genuinely busy. Charlie Thompson was a very committed lawyer.. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: 104: The big boss is panicked! 2 Chapter 151: 104: The big boss is panicked! 2 Translator: 549690339 He loved his job very much. Whenever and wherever his work or colleagues needed him, he would never refuse. Ye Jun looked at the small garden of Thompson¡¯s Villa, his face still calm, but his heart was surging with emotions. Although it was called a small garden, it covered two acres and was full of gardeners trimming plants. In early autumn, red roses were blooming in the wind. A gentle breeze came, bringing bursts of floral fragrance. It smelled particularly sweet. If she could marry into the Thompson Clan, then she would become the mistress of this garden, and everything of Charlie Thompson¡¯s would belong to her. The servants of the Thompson Clan would have to respectfully address her as ¡°Mrs.¡± whenever they saw her. Thinking of this, Ye Jun¡¯s heart raced. How lucky she must be to have met Charlie Thompson. She must hold onto Charlie Thompson tightly and not give any woman a chance. Ye Jun hooked the corners of her lips and quickened her pace, reaching out to hold Charlie Thompson¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlie Thompson turned his head. Ye Jun smiled and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just worried that uncle, aunt, and grandma may not like me.¡± Charlie Thompson put away his phone, habitually pushing his glasses, ¡°As far as I know, they probably won¡¯t.¡± ¡°What do you mean by probably?¡± Ye Jun asked, ¡°Can¡¯t it be definitely?¡± Charlie Thompson thought for a moment, ¡°Based on the situation, a 100% certainty doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s not difficult to pass my parents¡¯ test, but as for my grandma¡­l can¡¯t say.¡± Ye Jun recalled the image of Mrs. Thompson. An amiable old lady with a smile on her face while talking. She had previously heard from Charlie Thompson that Mrs. Thompson had been urging him to find a girlfriend. Now that he had finally brought back a girlfriend, there was no reason for Mrs. Thompson not to like her. ¡°Have you brought other girls home before?¡± ¡°No,¡± Charlie Thompson shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Jun asked. ¡°Yes. Hearing this, a happy smile appeared on Ye Jun¡¯s face. ¡°Charlie,¡± Elena Williams came over at this time. ¡°Mom,¡± Charlie Thompson turned his head. Ye Jun also called out politely, ¡°Aunt.¡± Elena Williams smiled and nodded, ¡°Did you have enough to eat at noon, Xiao ¡°Yes, I did.¡¯ Elena Williams continued, ¡°Xiao Ye, don¡¯t feel restrained, just treat this place as your own home.¡± She then looked at Charlie Thompson, ¡°Charlie, your grandma is calling you.¡± ¡°Oh, is it urgent?¡± Charlie Thompson asked. Elena Williams nodded. Charlie Thompson said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go right away.¡± ¡°You go ahead,¡± Elena Williams added, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with Xiao Ye.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Charlie Thompson turned and left. Ye Jun watched Charlie Thompson¡¯s leaving figure, feeling a bit displeased. It was her first time visiting the Thompson¡¯s, and her boyfriend was not by her side, leaving her alone to face Elena Williams. Didn¡¯t Charlie Thompson worry that Elena Williams would make things difficult for her? But when she thought about Charlie Thompson¡¯s typical straight male personality, Ye Jun didn¡¯t get angry anymore. Elena Williams was not a fierce beast, and she could handle her. ¡°Xiao Ye, how long have you known our Charlie?¡± Elena Williams asked. Ye Jun answered, ¡°Three months.¡± ¡°Only three months?¡± Elena Williams was somewhat surprised. She had never asked Charlie Thompson this question before, thinking that the two had known each other for a long time. But it turned out to be only three months. Being introduced to the parents after knowing each other for only three months, wasn¡¯t that a bit hasty? Ye Jun could see Elena Williams¡¯ thoughts and continued, ¡°Actually, 1 also told Charlie it might be a bit too hasty to visit uncle and aunt, but Charlie has a stubborn personality as you know. Once he decides something, nothing can change his mind. Moreover, we share similar values and complement each other in terms of personality, so we came.¡± Ye Jun looked at Elena Williams, ¡°Aunt, I cherish this relationship very much and will treat it seriously. This is my first time falling in love, and I don¡¯t have much experience. If there¡¯s anything impolite, please forgive me and uncle.¡± The heartfelt speech was flawless, touching Elena Williams. It was clear that she was a good girl. If not, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say such words. Everyone has this kind of experience in life. It wasn¡¯t easy for her and Evan Thompson to come this far back then, and she didn¡¯t want her son and daughter-in-law to repeat the same path. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as they truly loved each other, she would support them. Meanwhile. Charlie Thompson walked up to Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Grandma, you called me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Mrs. Thompson put down the teacup in her hand and looked up at Charlie Thompson.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: 104: The big boss is panicked!_3 Chapter 152: 104: The big boss is panicked!_3 Translator: 549690339 Charlie Thompson nodded. Mrs. Thompson pointed to the sofa next to her and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± Charlie sat down on the sofa. ¡°How long have you been dating Ye Jun?¡± asked Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Three months.¡¯ Mrs. Thompson was not surprised at all, ¡°I guessed it.¡± ¡°Do you not like her, Grandma?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really like her,¡± Mrs. Thompson was straightforward, ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot in my life, and I¡¯ve seen all kinds of people. I had a feeling that your girlfriend wasn¡¯t as simple as she seems the moment I met her.¡± Charlie didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Thompson looked at him, ¡°What do you think?¡± Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯m quite serious about her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s right to be serious, whether it¡¯s friendship or love, you have to take it seriously.¡± At this point, Mrs. Thompson paused, ¡°But the premise of being serious is that the other person is also serious. Only when both parties are fully committed does love make sense.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Charlie nodded. Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°People grow through experiences, so when you¡¯re with Ye Jun, keep your guard up and don¡¯t fully trust her. And bringing her home to meet your parents after only knowing each other for three months is too childish. How many times have both of you met during these three months, and do you really know each other? This is not only being irresponsible to yourself but also to her! ¡± Facing these questions, Charlie was almost speechless. He hadn¡¯t thought about it that much; he just felt that Ye Jun could be someone he¡¯d continue down the road with, which was why he brought her to meet his parents. ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡± Outside, Charlie was an invulnerable and upright lawyer. In front of Mrs. Thompson, Charlie was like an immature child, always seeking advice from her. ¡°If you like her, just go ahead and continue dating. After all, who hasn¡¯t dealt with a few bad people in their lives?¡± Some experiences were necessary, or one would never grow up. Most importantly, Charlie seemed to like Ye Jun a little. Since he liked her, he would definitely not change his mind because of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words. Only the wearer knows where the shoe pinches. At this point, just giving a little reminder would be enough. In the end, Mrs. Thompson added, ¡°But remember to keep some distance. If you give her your full sincerity, you¡¯ll lose.¡± Speaking with smart people was very simple. Charlie got the point right away, ¡°Alright, Grandma. I got it.¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Charlie and said with a smile, ¡°If only Edward were as smart as you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bob?¡± Charlie asked. Mrs. Thompson pinched her temple, ¡°Just mentioning him gives me a headache.¡¯ Fortunately, Mandel Thompson was there to shoulder the responsibility. If the Thompson Clan only had Edward, there would be no need to even look tor Viola Thompson. ¡°Do you have anything else, Grandma?¡± Charlie asked. Mrs. Thompson shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for Ye Jun.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Jun and Elena Williams were having an enthusiastic conversation. Elena had a nice temperament; although she was a rich wife, she had few problems. In addition, Ye Jun was very careful with her words, always agreeing with Elena, so Elena had a good impression of her. ¡°Charlie is here.¡¯ Ye Jun looked back and saw the handsome and extraordinary Charlie walking towards them. She was actually quite curious why Charlie would fall for her. ¡°Mom.¡± Elena smiled, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should accompany Ye Jun.¡± Ye Jun said, ¡°Auntie, I should head back.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Stay for dinner and then leave.¡± Elena insisted. Ye Jun knew that she had to leave a good impression on the Thompson Clan during her first visit. Staying for lunch was fine, but if she stayed for dinner, they would definitely think she was too easy to get. She might not be an extremely beautiful woman, but she wasn¡¯t unwanted either. It was all about balance. She needed to maintain it when necessary. Ye Jun explained, ¡°Tomorrow is Monday, I need to prepare for class when I get back. ¡± Elena said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare dinner early so we can eat sooner, and you¡¯ll still have time to prepare for class.¡± Without waiting for Ye Jun¡¯s response, Charlie said, ¡°Then let me drive you back. ¡± Ye Jun silently cursed Charlie for being clueless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although she had said she wouldn¡¯t stay for dinner, couldn¡¯t Charlie try to persuade her to stay? Such an typical straight man! Ye Jun smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie looked at Elena, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to take her home first.¡± ¡°Drive safely,¡± Elena reminded them.. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: 104: The big boss is panicked!-4 Chapter 153: 104: The big boss is panicked!-4 Translator: 549690339 Ye Jun said, ¡°I¡¯m going to say hello to Grandma and Uncle,¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Charlie Thompson nodded. The two walked in the direction of the main hall. Ye Jun greeted Mrs. Thompson first. Mrs. Thompson only reminded Charlie to be careful when driving, and then said nothing else. This made Ye Jun frown slightly. Logically speaking, even if Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t invite her to stay for dinner, she should have said something like, ¡°Come by more often in the future.¡± But Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t say a word. Could it be¡­ Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like her? But for a moment, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t think of any reason why Mrs. Thompson wouldn¡¯t like her. Thinking about it. She didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate today. Evan Thompson, on the other hand, exchanged a few polite words. Between the lines, there was no sign of dissatisfaction or satisfaction. After leaving the Thompson¡¯s, Ye Jun looked at Charlie, ¡°Does Grandma not like me?¡± Charlie replied, ¡°My grandma¡¯s personality is different from that of ordinary elderly people; this is within my expectations.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Ye Jun asked. Charlie started the engine, ¡°My grandma¡¯s last name is Hua, and she has a nickname ¨C Hua Mulan.¡¯ Hua Mulan? Ye Jun squinted her eyes, ¡°Is Grandma very powerful and domineering?¡± ¡°She has been on the battlefield and truly walked out of the pile of dead people.¡± Said Charlie. At these words, Ye Jun was slightly startled. At first sight, she thought Mrs. Thompson was very kind and amiable, a very easygoing elderly woman. She never imagined that the old woman had actually been on the battlefield. Having said that, Charlie continued, ¡°So all of us in this big family have a great deal of respect for her.¡± Ye Jun said, ¡°Grandma is indeed worthy of everyone¡¯s respect!¡¯ But she still couldn¡¯t figure out what all this had to do with Mrs. Thompson not approving of her. Ye Jun continued to ask, ¡°Did I do something today to upset Grandma?¡± ¡°Why would you ask that?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t Grandma like me?¡± Ye Jun said. Charlie looked straight ahead, ¡°Getting my grandma¡¯s approval is a long and difficult journey. ¡± Ye Jun leaned back in the passenger seat. ¡°When can I meet your parents?¡± Charlie suddenly asked. Meet her parents? Ye Jun was startled but still pretended to be calm, ¡°Niy parents have been a bit busy lately, and I haven¡¯t chatted with them for a long time. Didn¡¯t you say you were in no hurry to meet them?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to meet them eventually.¡± Charlie¡¯s tone was unhurried. Ye Jun was now a bit panicked. After all, she had told the Thompson family that her parents were in research¡­ Ye Jun smiled and said, ¡°Meeting my parents is not that simple; they have only one daughter like me. Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll give you a hard time?¡± ¡°Not afraid.¡¯ Ye Jun continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact their assistant tonight.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Jun was now very annoyed. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have lied. Now look! It¡¯s impossible to go back. With her parents looking so shabby, even a mink coat wouldn¡¯t make them look like wealthy people. How would she explain it to Charlie? It seems that she would have to think of a solution. Monday. Eleanor Armstrong invited Viola Thompson out. They met at a milk tea shop. Eleanor found out after asking around that Viola really likes milk tea, so she decided to meet her at the Milk Tea Shop. It turned out that her choice was correct. She clearly noticed that when Viola saw the milk tea that was served, her eyes lit up instantly. Eleanor smiled and said, ¡°Their signature taro milk tea is very good, it tastes completely different from the ones you drink outside. Have a taste.¡± Viola took a sip of the milk tea. First, it was the fragrance of the tea, then the richness of the fresh milk, with distinct layers of flavor. Lastly, it was the taste of the two combined, the taro balls were soft, sticky, and chewy. ¡°This is the best taro milk tea I¡¯ve ever had.¡¯ Viola couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. She had just come out of school and was still wearing her school uniform. Looking at Viola, for a moment, Eleanor felt as if she were seeing herself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many years ago, she was just like the girl in front of her, wearing a school uniform, full of youth and vitality, clearly without makeup, but still stunningly beautiful. ¡°Viola,¡± after going through the beauty pill incident, Eleanor felt a bit guilty and couldn¡¯t even look directly at Viola. ¡°Can I call you that?¡± ¡°You can.¡± Viola nodded slightly and put down her cup. ¡°Thank you.¡± Eleanor continued, ¡°Viola, actually, I had many misunderstandings about you before. Here, I want to apologize to you and say sorry for my ignorance..¡± Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: 104: The big boss is panicked!_5 Chapter 154: 104: The big boss is panicked!_5 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Because you are the Thompson Clan¡¯s adopted daughter, I¡¯ve always been paranoid and thought that you were just like Elizabeth Thompson,¡± ¡°Last time you visited us, I didn¡¯t treat you well. I hope you don¡¯t blame me, my mind was clouded by foolishness back then!¡± Thinking about it now, Eleanor Armstrong deeply regretted her actions and wished she could go back in time to slap herself twice. Unfortunately¡­ There will never be a remedy for regret in this world. At this point, Eleanor paused and continued, ¡°And about those beauty pills you gave me¡­ I threw them away thinking you were bluffing¡­ I mistook a pearl for a fish¡¯s eye¡­¡± She assumed that hearing this, Viola would be furious. What she had thrown away was Viola¡¯s hard work. Viola¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°Auntie, I accept your apology.¡± She could feel that Eleanor was genuinely apologetic. After all, if Eleanor hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she wouldn¡¯t have known about the discarded beauty pills. Since Eleanor had humbled herself to apologize without reservation, she had no reason not to accept. ¡°As for the beauty pills, I can make another one for you when I have time.¡± Eleanor immediately declined, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re in your final year of high school now. The most important thing for you is to study hard and get into a good university.¡± Terrence Lentz not being able to take the College Entrance Examination has always been a regret for Eleanor. So, she hoped that Viola would study hard. Viola took a sip of milk tea. Making a beauty pill wasn¡¯t difficult for her. Eleanor then asked, ¡°Viola, which university do you plan to go to?¡± ¡°Capital University,¡± Viola replied. Capital University was a genuine ¡°Project 985¡± university, not something that could be compared to a World Ranking 500 institution. It ranked in the top three globally. To get into Capital University, one must have strong abilities. Eleanor was stunned at first, then said, ¡°You have to work hard then. There can be no slacking off.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Do you need me to find you a tutor?¡± Eleanor continued, ¡°l know a very excellent tutoring teacher. He has taught students who ended up in ¡®Project 985¡ä universities.¡± These types of tutors require advanced booking and are highly in demand, but Eleanor had connections. As long as she reached out, there would be no one she couldn¡¯t invite. There was no need to worry about that at all. Viola sipped her milk tea and politely declined, ¡°Thank you, Auntie, but I don¡¯t need one.¡¯ Eleanor nodded and asked, ¡°Howl s your study progress going?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡¯ Not bad? Not bad equated to average. Capital University was not a place where an average student could get in. Eleanor started to give Viola a reality check, ¡°There are so many universities in our country. You don¡¯t have to set your heart on Capital University.¡± Viola put down her milk tea cup, ¡°But I still think Capital University is the best.¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± Eleanor was puzzled. Although having aspirations was a good thing, one should also consider reality. Now that Eleanor truly saw Viola as her own daughter, she didn¡¯t want to see her disappointed. Viola smiled, ¡°Because Capital University has the best milk tea.¡± The milk tea at Capital University was developed by a senior professor. It was only sold to teachers and students on campus. Each campus card could only purchase one cup per day. Eleanor laughed, ¡°You¡¯ve really done your research, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± In her previous life, she had always wanted to try Capital University¡¯s milk tea. She had even made an appointment with the professor to have tea together. Unfortunately¡­ Before that day came, there was a plane crash. Since she was given a second chance at this life, she would fulfill her previous life¡¯s dream and get into Capital University. Eleanor chuckled softly. She never expected Viola¡¯s response to be that. Eleanor raised her cup of milk tea, ¡°Viola, I wish you success next year.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Viola raised her cup too. Eleanor took a sip of her milk tea and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t get into your ideal university, don¡¯t lose heart.¡± The two of them conversed happily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eleanor began to regret not opening up to Viola sooner, and even felt a bit scared by her previous attitude towards her. Thankfully, Viola was not petty. She nearly lost such a great daughter-in-law by a hair¡¯s breadth. Eleanor took a bank card from her purse and handed it to Viola, ¡°Viola, 1 heard you¡¯ve moved out of the Thompson¡¯s. This card is for you, the password is six eights.¡± After all, Viola was only just a student entering her last year of high school. Since she left the Thompsons, her living expenses would naturally become a problem.. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: 104: The big boss is panicked! 6 Chapter 155: 104: The big boss is panicked! 6 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Thank you, Auntie, 1 appreciate your kindness, but 1 have money.¡± , Viola politely declined. At this moment, Eleanor felt that in some ways Viola and Terrence were quite alike. After all, whenever she had tried to give Terrence money in the past, he had always used the same excuse. Neither of them were employed. One was idle, the other was studying; where did their money come from? ¡°Viola, I don¡¯t have daughters. You¡¯re like a daughter to me. Just accept it.¡± , Eleanor put the card back into Viola¡¯s hand. Eleanor meant every word she said. At this moment, she genuinely treated Viola as her daughter. Viola still refused. With no other choice, Eleanor could only take the card back. After finishing their milk tea, Eleanor proposed to drive Viola back home. Viola politely declined with a smile, ¡°No need, Auntie, I still have things to do. I¡¯ll go by bike.¡± Eleanor looked at the shared bike parked nearby, somewhat surprised, ¡°Viola, you can ride bikes?¡± ¡°Yes. Eleanor continued, ¡°Actually I would love to learn how to ride a bike, but I have never really had the opportunity.¡± Just at this time, Eleanor¡¯s phone rang. Eleanor glanced at the phone, then back at Viola, ¡°Viola, I need to go. I have some other stuff to take care of. Remember to visit when you are free.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± , Viola nodded her head. Eleanor grabbed her bag, and rushed off. Viola picked up her bike by scanning the QR code. Just as she was about to leave, Viola suddenly got a call from Eleanor. ¡°Viola, I left the card at the milk tea shop, you can pick it up. We¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need for courtesy between us.¡± Knowing that Viola refused to take the card, Eleanor left it at the Milk Tea Shop. Right after she finished speaking, Eleanor hung up the phone, not giving Viola a chance to decline. Viola stopped pedaling, went back to the Milk Tea Shop to get the card. This is Eleanor¡¯s supplementary card, with no limit. Actulally, giving a card was Eleanor¡¯s spur of the moment idea. She was just so taken with Viola, that if Viola was of an appropriate age, she even wanted Terrence to marry her immediately. Viola put the card in her bag and made a phone call. The call was quickly answered. It was a very deep and pleasant male voice. ¡°Hello, Viola.¡¯ Viola has a thing for voices, whenever she heard his voice, she would feel somewhat spaced out. This time was no exception. Over the phone, his voice sounded even more charming. ¡°Are you busy now?¡± ¡°Not busy,¡± the man on the other end of the phone put down the document in his hand, put a finger to his lips, making a silence gesture, ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± Free? Hearing this, several executives sitting by the conference table exchanged looks in disbelief. Dared their boss outright lie to their faces? He was just urging them to finish their plans, how could he be free now? Nien are deceitful creatures. ¡°Could you drop by my place then?¡± , pondering for a while, Viola added, ¡°and pick up some groceries on your way.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Upon hanging up the phone, the man stood up from his chair and glanced at several people in the meeting room. His thin lip lightly parted, ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡± Upon leaving, he didn¡¯t even bother to ask her what was her favorite dish. After several days of dating, he had become very accustomed to her taste. Having finished speaking, he hurriedly left the conference room. The people staying in the conference room looked at his back, with mixed feelings and curiosity. What kind of person could make their boss so hurriedly leave? He even disregarded the task¡­ Despite their curiosity, they also felt a bit grateful for that mysterious call. At last they had a chance to catch their breath. After taking the elevator to the 30th floor, Terrence switched to the staff elevator and came down to the first floor. Besides the top echelons, no one inside or outside the company knew that he was the elusive Mr. Terrence. Just as he reached the first floor, he bumped into an unexpected guest. Elizabeth Thompson walked gracefully into the lobby on her high heels. When she saw Terrence, her eyes were filled with disdain and even revulsion. This was the headquarters of UK in River City. Those who could enter this place were either rich or noble, who did Terrence think he was? Once he was just Terrence, not even worthy of being called a beggar. How did he deserve to be here? Seeing Terrence, Elizabeth felt a headache coming. She had already said what she needed to, why could Terrence not understand? Did he find it fun to keep following her around? Did Terrence actually think she would fall for someone a good-for-nothing like him? What if people misunderstand her relationship with this good-for-nothing? After all, she once had an engagement with this good-for-nothing. Especially as this was the headquarters of UK. It was said that the mysterious Mr. Terrence was the CEO of UK. No way. She couldn¡¯t give others that wrong impression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elizabeth narrowed her eyes, took a step forward, and stopped next to Terrence. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Lucy.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± , Lucy promptly stepped forward, going to Elizabeth¡¯s side. Elizabeth said with a smile, ¡°Since when did the threshold of UK headquarters drop so low? Now that even any tom, dick or harry can wander in?¡± The tom, dick, or harry she was referring to was obviously Terrence. In Elizabeth¡¯s eyes, Terrence was even less than a tom, dick or harry.. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: 105: The person at the top of Mr. Terrence’s heart Chapter 156: 105: The person at the top of Mr. Terrence¡¯s heart Translator: 549690339 Even cats and dogs know shame, but does Terrence Lentz? If Terrence Lentz knew shame, would he still cling so stubbornly? Being entangled with such a person made Elizabeth Thompson feel extremely uncomfortable. She just couldn¡¯t understand why such people existed in the world. And yet he was her former fianc¨¦. It was just disgusting. Lucy didn¡¯t know Terrence Lentz, so she could only apologize with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about affecting your mood, Miss Thompson. I¡¯ll report this to my superiors.¡± Elizabeth Thompson was the River City image ambassador invited by the UK Group. After all, she held the title of the number one female talent in River City. She had a fan base on various social platforms. Lucy was just an assistant and couldn¡¯t afford to offend Elizabeth Thompson. Elizabeth Thompson cast a sideways glance at Terrence Lentz and then walked away. It seemed as if merely looking at him for one more moment would make her feel sick. Terrence Lentz remained expressionless and walked away as if nothing had just happened. A moment later, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Put me through to Adam.¡± ¡°All right, please wait a moment.¡± Soon, the call was connected. A respectful voice came from the other end of the phone, with a slight accent, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Elizabeth Thompson?¡± Elizabeth Thompson? Adam was stunned for a moment, then he remembered and explained, ¡°Miss Thompson is our newly signed image ambassador for River City this year.¡± Image ambassador? Elizabeth Thompson? Terrence Lentz¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and his thin lips parted, ¡°l see.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. Adam looked at the disconnected call, somewhat confused. He didn¡¯t understand what Terrence meant. A moment later, Adam regained his composure and put away his phone, following Terrence from behind. He had been working with Terrence for decades, and had never seen him asking about any women before. Elizabeth Thompson was the first. Could it be¡­ Terrence was a suitor of Elizabeth Thompson? Elizabeth Thompson was well-known and had many suitors, so it was normal for Terrence to be envious of her. After all, which man wouldn¡¯t love a beauty with both talent and virtue? At this thought, Adam felt a tremor in his heart. If it was really so, then they couldn¡¯t afford to neglect Elizabeth Thompson. They had to give her a good impression. What if Terrence successfully pursued her and mentioned today¡¯s incident in the future? Once outside, Adam asked the secretary, ¡°Where is Miss Thompson now?¡± The secretary looked down at her computer and replied, ¡°She¡¯s on the 13th floor.¡¯ Adam immediately headed for the elevator. 13th floor. Lucy brought Elizabeth Thompson to the conference room, ¡°Miss Thompson, please wait a moment. Mr. Zhang, who is in charge of negotiating your contract, is currently in a meeting. Let me get you a cup of tea.¡±¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not in a rush,¡± Elizabeth Thompson replied considerately. If it were any other company, Elizabeth Thompson would definitely be angry if they made her wait. After all, she was River City¡¯s number one female talent. People always had to wait for her; when had she ever waited for someone else? But this was the UK Group. The UK Group was one of the top ten conglomerates in the world. The receptionists here were graduates from prestigious universities, and Mr. Zhang was a well-known powerful figure in their circle. Lucy turned around to pour tea for Elizabeth Thompson. Just then, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened. Adam walked in from outside, ¡°Miss Thompson, is it?¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded, ¡°Hello.¡± Lucy came in with the tea and saw Adam, immediately showing deep respect, ¡°Adam, sir!¡± Adam frowned slightly and scolded, ¡°What is Zhang day on up to? Is this how you treat Miss Thompson?¡± Lucy was dumbfounded. She even had trouble reacting. Elizabeth Thompson was just a regional image ambassador for River City, was there any need for Adam to be so apprehensive? Not to mention Elizabeth Thompson, even if it were a national ambassador, Adam had never been like this before. What was Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s background? Before Lucy could react, Adam smiled at Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you wait, Miss Thompson. Please come this way.¡± Adam bowed slightly in a gesture of invitation, appearing very respectful, as if Elizabeth Thompson was an important leader. Elizabeth Thompson was also slightly stunned. Although she had been selected as the regional image ambassador. their attitude towards her hadn¡¯t been this enthusiastic before. After all, many people were trying desperately to be chosen as the image ambassador. But now¡­ This was too abnormal. Mr. Zhang was of high status in the UK Group, but the man in front of her dared to call him by his full name. This showed that his status was definitely higher than Mr. Zhangs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elizabeth Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly. Could it be¡­ Because of Terrence? She had heard that the UK Group was one of Terrence¡¯s many businesses. With this thought, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s heart began to race.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: 105: The person at the tip of Mr. Terrence’s heart 2 Chapter 157: 105: The person at the tip of Mr. Terrence¡¯s heart 2 Translator: 549690339 Thump, thump, thump. One after another. As if it could jump out of the chest at any moment. If these people were so respectful to her because of Mr. Terrence, then it meant that Mr. Terrence had already taken a liking to her. Elizabeth Thompson followed Adam with an excited heart. Adam led her to the VIP room. ¡°Please have a seat, Miss Thompson.¡± Elizabeth Thompson sat down gracefully. Adam smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Miss Thompson was coming in advance. If there¡¯s any negligence, please forgive me.¡± As he said this, Adam seemed to suddenly remember something and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, let me introduce myself. I am Adam. If you need anything, just tell me directly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded lightly, becoming more and more certain of her thoughts. This must have been arranged by Mr. Terrence. Adam was doing all of this to please her future wife. Elizabeth Thompson narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°l just remembered I have some things to deal with, can we postpone the signing for now?¡± She was testing. Testing Adam¡¯s attitude towards her. ¡°Of course, absolutely,¡± Adam nodded with a smile, ¡°We can arrange it whenever you have time, Miss Thompson. Are you planning to leave now?¡± Seeing Adam¡¯s reaction, Elizabeth Thompson felt reassured. It seemed her guess was correct. If Mr. Terrence didn¡¯t like her, Adam would definitely not be so accommodating. Elizabeth Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I am going back now.¡± Adam immediately responded, ¡°l will arrange a car for you right away.¡± Although this Miss Thompson wasn¡¯t Mr. Terrence¡¯s girlfriend at the moment, there was no guarantee it wouldn¡¯t happen in the future. ¡°Thank you,¡± Elizabeth Thompson said. ¡°Miss Thompson, it¡¯s our duty to do so.¡± Elizabeth Thompson got up from her chair with a smile. Adam walked beside her while not forgetting to instruct his assistant to arrange a car. The assistant quickly ran to arrange it. By the time the two arrived downstairs at the UK building, the driver had been waiting for a while. ¡°Mr. Adam.¡± Adam nodded, then turned back to Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, where do you live?¡± Seeing Adam¡¯s respectful attitude towards Elizabeth Thompson, the driver was also somewhat incredulous. Adam was a high-level executive at UK, and it was very rare for anyone to have him act like this. Apparently, Miss Thompson ¡®s identity must be very influential. ¡°l live at No. 198, Steel Road.¡± Adam immediately instructed the driver, then personally opened the door for Elizabeth Thompson and reminded the driver to be careful on the road. If anything were to happen to Elizabeth Thompson, his good days would be over. Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of the villa. Elizabeth Thompson said her thanks and got out of the car. Olga was about to leave to play cards and was very surprised to see Elizabeth Thompson return. ¡°Emma, weren¡¯t you going to UK to discuss the cooperation?¡± Elizabeth Thompson took the meeting very seriously, leaving an hour early and even requesting a makeup artist to come to the house. But now, she was back so soon¡­ Could it be that the signing didn¡¯t go well? Elizabeth Thompson replied, ¡°l just came back from UK.¡± ¡°How did the signing go?¡± Olga asked worriedly. Elizabeth Thompson looked at Olga and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything when you come back.¡± Olga couldn¡¯t wait to hear the whole story and couldn¡¯t just go and play cards anymore. ¡°l won¡¯t go play cards, let¡¯s go back to the room and talk.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded and followed Olga¡¯s footsteps. Soon, the two entered the room. Olga couldn¡¯t wait and asked, ¡°Tell me quickly, what happened?¡± Elizabeth Thompson told the whole story, including her own guesses, to Olga. Upon hearing the news, Olga was utterly astonished. She had always known that her daughter¡¯s beauty and talent would one day attract Mr. Terrence¡¯s attention. And that he would eventually fall under her spell. But Olga never thought that day would come so soon. Her daughter was just too outstanding. Olga held Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s hand tightly. Elizabeth Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let anyone know about this yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Olga was puzzled. Her daughter was so excellent that she wanted the whole world to know as a proud mother. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elizabeth Thompson said, ¡°Do you know what Mr. Terrence¡¯s biggest characteristic is?¡± Olga frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Elizabeth Thompson lips curled up slightly, ¡°It¡¯s being low-key.¡± Although Mr. Terrence was a business tycoon, he had never appeared in public, which was enough to show his low-key nature. If the Thompson Clan acted high-profile at this time, it would definitely go against Mr. Terrence¡¯s preferences.. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: 105: The person at the tip of Mr. Terrence’s heart 3 Chapter 158: 105: The person at the tip of Mr. Terrence¡¯s heart 3 _ Translator: 549690339 She had to let Mr. Lentz know that she was not like those ordinary superficial girls out there. Hearing this, Olga nodded, smiling, ¡°Emma, what you said makes a lot of sense. ¡± Elizabeth Thompson was indeed the top talent in River City. This breadth of vision and insight was absolutely incomparable to ordinary people. Olga continued, ¡°1 have to hurry and tell your dad this good news.¡± This time, Elizabeth didn¡¯t stop her. Such good news indeed should be reported to Reg Thompson. On the other side. Terrence Lentz drove to the farmer¡¯s market. The environment here wasn¡¯t very good. People were coming and going. You could see uncles and aunts haggling everywhere. There were also beggars with broken bowls in their hands. Terrence frowned slightly. He had originally planned to go to the fresh supermarket but recalled that Viola liked the salted goose here, so he came over. The salted goose shop was so popular that it required a line. Terrence stood behind the crowd. Tall and long-legged, with an excellent temperament, he stood out in the crowd like a crane among chickens, attracting countless glances. Even many young girls, with blushing faces, came up to ask for his WhatsApp number. But all were politely rejected. Realizing that he already had a fianc¨¦e, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Indeed, all the good-looking men belong to others.¡± After buying the salted goose, Terrence went to buy some other side dishes and passed by a milk tea shop to get two cups of milk tea. Only two hours later did he arrive at Viola¡¯s place, carrying everything in his hands. Ding-dong. He stood at the door and rang the doorbell. As expected, Mantou opened the door. Terrence went to the kitchen with familiarity, tied on an apron, and started washing vegetables and cooking. Three dishes and one soup were enough for two people. Since they had a salted goose, only two more dishes and a soup were needed. Viola¡¯s cooking was poor. Usually, the most she made were plain porridge and instant noodles. While he was cooking, Mantou sat quietly by his side. Despite being a fat cat, it gave people the illusion of a dog. Just then, the sound of the door opening filled the air. Mantou swiftly rushed over, meowing nonstop. Viola picked up the cat with one hand and put down her backpack with the other. Terrence peeked out from the kitchen doorway, wearing an apron, ¡°Viola, go wash your hands. We can eat right away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded and turned to go to the bathroom to wash her hands. When she came out, Terrence already had the food on the table. ¡°Thanks for the effort, busy man.¡± ¡°l enjoy the process of cooking,¡± Terrence said with a straight face. If Adam Swantz had heard this, he would¡¯ve jumped with excitement. Enjoy the process of cooking? So a person could be shameless to this extent. Viola picked up her bowl, ¡°Well, then we¡¯re different. I was born with poor culinary skills and get confused in the kitchen.¡± ¡°We complement each other perfectly,¡± Terrence said with a deep tone. Viola smiled slightly, ¡°That does seem to make some sense.¡± Terrence picked up an empty bowl, ¡°Would you like to have some soup before eating?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Terrence stood up to serve her soup. ¡°Careful with the soup,¡± Terrence handed the soup to Viola. Viola took it with both hands, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Why be so polite?¡± Terrence laughed softly. As the two ate and chatted, Viola occasionally shared the things that happened at school today. Terrence listened intently. After dinner, Viola voluntarily went to wash the dishes. Terrence took the dishes from her, ¡°You focus on reviewing your lessons, leave the rest to me.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± She couldn¡¯t just eat and do nothing. ¡°You need to get used to it,¡± Terrence said. Used to it? Used to what? Terrence continued, ¡°When you¡¯re with me, I¡¯m not used to letting my girl cook or wash dishes.¡¯ A simple sentence, without any excessive decoration. Viola smiled faintly, ¡°May I ask, Mr. Lentz, how long can you maintain this habit?¡± ¡°If you have to set a deadline, then it¡¯s for a lifetime,¡± Terrence said half-jokingly. His eyes half-closed, he looked at Viola. The depths of his ink-black eyes seemed bottomless. Viola also laughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to it?¡± ¡°l hope Miss Thompson will supervise.¡± Having said that, Terrence went to wash the dishes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola went to water the flowers on the balcony, then took out her books and started reviewing lessons in a serious manner. She had never been so serious in front of anyone before. After Terrence finished washing the dishes, he prepared formula milk for Mantou and only then proposed to leave. Viola closed the book in her hand, looked up at Terrence, and stuffed a bank card into his hand, ¡°Oh, by the way, this is for you..¡± Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: 105: The person who is on the tip of Mr. Xianting’s heart_4 Chapter 159: 105: The person who is on the tip of Mr. Xianting¡¯s heart_4 Translator: 549690339 Terrence Lentz looked at her suspiciously. Viola Thompson explained: ¡°Auntie gave me this card¡­¡± Viola casually mentioned her meeting with Eleanor Armstrong earlier in the day. Upon hearing this, Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it back to her.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, drive safe.¡± As Viola said this, she continued, ¡°Is your leg injury okay recently?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Viola sent Terrence Lentz out the door. Upon returning to the Lentz Clan, Terrence handed the bank card back to Eleanor Armstrong. Eleanor frowned slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give this card to Viola? How did it end up with you?¡± Terrence explained: ¡°Viola said she doesn¡¯t need the money and asked me to return it to you.¡± ¡°You steel-hearted, straight man! Viola told you to give it back to me, and you did?¡± Eleanor Armstrong was very angry. She thought Terrence Lentz was insensitive. Eleanor continued: ¡°Hurry up and give the card back to Viola!¡± ¡°She won¡¯t accept it.¡± Terrence responded, ¡°If she was going to accept it, she wouldn¡¯t have asked me to bring it back.¡± Eleanor said grumpily: ¡°Viola didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± Terrence asserted. Eleanor shook her head helplessly and went on to ask: ¡°How have you been getting along with Viola lately?¡± ¡°Okay, I guess.¡± Eleanor continued: ¡°Do you know about her moving out of the Thompson Clan?¡± ¡°l know.¡± ¡°Viola is a good girl, I misunderstood her before,¡± Eleanor said earnestly, ¡°You should get along well with her, don¡¯t miss out on her.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t bully her; she¡¯s had a tough time these years.¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Terrence Lentz was a man of few words, but his attitude was sincere. At that moment, Eleanor seemed to think of something and asked: ¡°By the way, can you swim?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Eleanor said: ¡°Then I need to sign up for a swimming class, too.¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly want to learn?¡± Terrence asked. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to make choices in the future.¡± Eleanor replied. Choices? ¡°What choices?¡± Eleanor looked up at Terrence and asked: ¡°If Viola and I suddenly fell into the water, and you could only save one of us, who would you save first?¡± This world-class dilemma successfully stumped Terrence Lentz. On one side was his mother, on the other side was his beloved¡­ Eleanor smiled: ¡°You see, you have no idea, do you?¡± ¡°Do you?¡± Terrence asked in return. Eleanor continued: ¡°So, a sensible mother-in-law has already started preparing to learn to swim.¡± With that, Eleanor looked at Terrence: ¡°So you need to learn more from your mother. Be a thoughtful fiance, don¡¯t wait for me to remind you of everything. ¡± Terrence felt his mother was right and nodded slightly. Eleanor was quite surprised. She had never seen Terrence be so obedient before. He simply didn¡¯t seem like her youngest son anymore. It seemed that Viola was the right choice for a daughter-in-law. Eleanor felt more and more pleased and continued: ¡°Do von know what a thoughtful fiance is like?¡± ¡°You tell me.¡¯ Perhaps only at times like this would Terrence have the patience to listen to Eleanor so attentively. Eleanor spoke earnestly: ¡°Girls are actually quite simple creatures. They don¡¯t always need a handsome guy with lots of money. They care more about the details in their everyday life. For example, offer to carry her bag when going out, and peel shrimp and pour water for her when having dinner.¡± At this point, Eleanor paused and then continued: ¡°Aside from respecting her, respect her friends and everyone and everything related to her.¡± Terrence listened very seriously. Eleanor spoke carefully. The next day, Elizabeth Thompson received a call from Adam, inquiring about when she would be available to discuss signing a contract. Adam said: ¡°Miss Thompson, if you¡¯re available, I¡¯ll arrange for a driver to pick you up right away.¡± Elizabeth tried to suppress her excitement, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time right now.¡± ¡°Then may I ask when you¡¯ll be available?¡± Adam asked. Elizabeth replied: ¡°Probably the day after tomorrow morning.¡± Adam said: ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a driver to pick you up then.¡± This contract matter should have been settled yesterday; the UK wouldn¡¯t wait that long for an ambassador. If it wasn¡¯t for Elizabeth Thompson, Adam would have already found someone else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But who could replace the favorite person of his master? Who would dare to change it? ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Upon hearing this, Adam felt touched and immediately responded. trouble at all, it¡¯s my duty..¡± Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: 105: The person who is on the tip of Mr. Xianting’s heart_ _5 Chapter 160: 105: The person who is on the tip of Mr. Xianting¡¯s heart_ _5 Translator: 549690339 After hanging up the phone, Elizabeth Thompson hid her smile, a glint flashing in her eyes. As anyone well-versed in psychology would know, Things that are too easily obtained are not easily cherished. So, she couldn¡¯t agree to sign the contract so easily. As Elizabeth squinted her eyes, she suddenly spotted a familiar figure. It was Mrs. Sherman. Mrs. Sherman was Trevor Sherman¡¯s grandmother. Naturally, Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to make her presence known. She immediately approached with a smile, ¡°Grandma Sherman.¡± Mrs. Sherman looked up and frowned, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Aging can cause memory decline. Being a talented woman of River City, Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t fuss with an old lady. Elizabeth smiled tenderly, ¡°Grandma Sherman, I¡¯m Elizabeth Thompson, a good friend of Big Brother Sherman.¡± ¡°Good friend?¡± Mrs. Sherman stared at Elizabeth, ¡°l think you¡¯re treating Trevor like a cash cow, aren¡¯t you?¡± Elizabeth was taken aback. She never expected Mrs. Sherman to say such words. As River City¡¯s top talent, she was always pursued and revered, no matter where she went. When had she ever been insulted like this? This damn old woman! Although Elizabeth was very angry, she didn¡¯t show it, maintaining a gentle tone, ¡°Grandma Sherman, have you misunderstood something? I have never regarded Big Brother Sherman as a cash cow.¡± Viola Thompson must have said something in front of Mrs. Sherman. Otherwise, Mrs. Sherman wouldn¡¯t hate her for no reason. Viola was truly disgusting! A petty person who stirred up trouble. ¡°Not treating Trevor as a cash cow? Then what are you doing being so close to him? Don¡¯t you know he likes you?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°You don¡¯t like him but want to string him along? Oh, I¡¯m wrong, you¡¯re not treating him as a cash cow, you¡¯re using him as a stepping stone!¡± Being hit right in her weak spot, Elizabeth¡¯s face looked extremely unpleasant. Mrs. Sherman watched Elizabeth, ¡°Can¡¯t speak now, can you? If I were you, I¡¯d find a crack in the ground to crawl into. What are people like you doing being born into this world? You¡¯re an embarrassment!¡± Mrs. Sherman truly didn¡¯t like Elizabeth, which is why she was so direct. When facing Elizabeth, she didn¡¯t even bother to pretend. ¡°Mrs. Sherman, I respect you as an elder, so I¡¯ve been holding back with my words,¡± Elizabeth continued, ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize it again, I am only friends with Big Brother Sherman, and I am not as filthy as you think!¡± ¡°Mrs. Sherman, are you saying that in your eyes, there can¡¯t be any other feelings between men and women besides love?¡± She and Trevor were just ordinary friends, and she had never thought of having anything happen with Trevor. It was Trevor who willingly made sacrifices for her. Who Trevor liked was his own choice, and had nothing to do with her! She couldn¡¯t decide Trevor¡¯s life. For Mrs. Sherman to say such things about her was simply too unfair. Mrs. Sherman laughed outright, ¡°That trick might fool Trevor, but you want to fool me? You really think I¡¯ve lived all these decades for nothing?¡± In your dreams. Elizabeth¡¯s face turned red from anger. Mrs. Sherman had someone to meet and couldn¡¯t be bothered with Elizabeth any longer, so she turned around and left. On the other side of the mall. Elena Williams was assisting Mrs. Thompson while they walked and asked, ¡°Mom, how many years has it been since you last saw your old friend?¡± ¡°About twenty years or so.¡± Elena asked, ¡°That long? Will you still recognize each other?¡± ¡°l video chatted with her yesterday. She still looks the same, but all her hair is white now.¡± Mrs. Thompson walked while looking around, ¡°Where is that restaurant she mentioned? Are we there yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just ahead,¡± Elena said. Mrs. Thompson nodded and continued walking. At that moment, Mrs. Sherman came face to face with them. She smiled and said, ¡°Suie!¡± was equally excited upon seeing her friend. She opened her arms wide for a hug, ¡°Yaya!¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Two white-haired old ladies embraced each other. After a long time, they finally let go of each other. Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Yaya, let me introduce you. This is my daughter-in-law, Elena Williams.¡± ¡°Auntie, hello,¡± Elena greeted warmly. Mrs. Sherman smiled and nodded, ¡°Hello, hello.. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: 106: Not a fuel-efficient lamp Chapter 161: 106: Not a fuel-efficient lamp Translator: 549690339 Mrs. Sherman and Mrs. Thompson were wartime comrades. However, the two seemed to give a completely different aura. Mrs. Thompson had a grand air about her, making people hesitant to act impulsively around her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to deter the younger generations in the family. Mrs. Sherman, on the other hand, was kind and amiable, always smiling at everyone. Elena Williams had initially thought she would see a replica of her mother-in-law. But things turned out to be very different from what she had imagined. Elena Williams then said, ¡°Aunt, just call me Elena.¡± Mrs. Sherman held Elena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sally, your daughter-in-law is really great.¡± She had long heard of how Evan Thompson traveled a great distance for love. Mrs. Sherman had always been curious about what the second daughter-in-law of the Thompson Clan looked like, and today she finally met her. Although she was already in her forties with wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, one could still tell that Elena was very beautiful when she was young. She did have the charm that made a man travel thousands of miles for her. Facing her old friend, was filled with feelings and asked, ¡°Renee, have you settled in River City now?¡± Although both of them were silver-haired old ladies, it didn¡¯t feel odd at all when they called each other by their names. Mrs. Sherman laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been decades since anyone called me by that name.¡¯ Mrs. Sherman¡¯s maiden name was Renee Joll. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s maiden name was Sally Bennett. They had called each other by these names since they were young. Later, after each of them got married, they went their separate ways, and that separation lasted for decades. ¡°Me too, I almost forgot I even had a name,¡± Mrs. Thompson said. Over the years, wherever she went, she was respectfully called ¡°Mrs. Thompson.¡± Her name had not been used for a long time. Mrs. Sherman laughed as well. After the laughter, Mrs. Thompson continued to ask, ¡°Did your family¡¯s guy get married?¡± She was asking about Mrs. Sherman¡¯s grandson Trevor Sherman. ¡°Not yet,¡± Mrs. Sherman replied, ¡°Their generation¡¯s affairs are beyond my control.¡¯ ¡°How old is he now?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked again. ¡°Almost thirty,¡± Mrs. Sherman answered. Mrs. Thompson smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time for him to find someone.¡± Speaking of this issue, Mrs. Thompson had a headache and waved her hand, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like those introduced by the family, but his own choice is no good either!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the young people nowadays are all like that.¡± Mrs. Thompson held Mrs. Sherman¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and chat while we eat.¡± Mrs. Sherman followed her to the dining room. Although they had not seen each other for decades, they still remembered each other¡¯s favorite foods. When they ordered dishes they each liked, they smiled knowingly at each other. Elena thoughtfully poured tea for the two elderly ladies. After decades apart, the two had endless conversations to catch up on. Mrs. Sherman then asked, ¡°Sally, 1 remember you having a granddaughter, ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. Mrs. Sherman didn¡¯t notice the loneliness in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes, and continued, ¡°How old is she now? How about we become in-laws?¡± In-laws¡­ Hearing these words, Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°If the child hadn¡¯t gone missing, she would have turned eighteen this year.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Mrs. Sherman frowned slightly, ¡°Sally, what happened?¡± Mrs. Thompson tearfully recounted the story, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been dreaming of finding the child.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand and comforted her, ¡°Technology is so advanced now, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find the child. Don¡¯t worry.¡± As she spoke, it seemed like Mrs. Sherman remembered something and continued, ¡°By the way, I heard from Old Sun that he saw your granddaughter. Who is she?¡± ¡°She was adopted by my oldest son and his wife,¡± Mrs. Thompson answered. Mrs. Sherman asked, ¡°They even adopted children?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. ¡°How is the adopted one?¡± Mrs. Sherman continued to ask. Mrs. Thompson shook her head, ¡°After all, she¡¯s not raised by us. She has too many schemes, and I don¡¯t like her.¡± As the saying goes, don¡¯t air your dirty laundry in public. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for the incident with the loquat syrup and pear, Mrs. Thompson, of course, wouldn¡¯t tell outsiders. Mrs. Sherman nodded in understanding, ¡°It would be fine if she was sensible. But if she¡¯s also scheming, it¡¯s indeed hard to like her.¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Back then, my eldest son and his wife brought her back without my knowledge. If I had known, I would have stopped them. They were too impulsive! ¡± Mrs. Thompson had a hunch that Sylvia Thompson would become a disaster sooner or later. Mrs. Sherman said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame the child, they were just looking for some emotional support..¡± Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: 106: Not a fuel-efficient lamp 2 Chapter 162: 106: Not a fuel-efficient lamp 2 One can understand the feeling of losing a child. Just like her back then. A car accident took away her husband, son, and daughter-in-law. If it weren¡¯t for a crying, dependent grandson, she wouldn¡¯t have made it through. What people fear most is a lack of spiritual support and hope. Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°l understand what you¡¯re saying, but that¡¯s not how From Viola¡¯s perspective, if she were to be found and discover that there was a sister her age in her family, who had almost been adopted as soon as she went missing. What would Viola think? Moreover, Sylvia is not an easy person to deal with. ¡°Think of the bright side, dear,¡± Grandma Sherman comforted her, ¡°Your most important task now is to be happy every day, regain your strength, find your child, and be there for her college graduation, wedding, and your grandchild¡¯s one-month celebration.¡¯ Graduation, wedding, one-month celebration¡­ Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes filled with light. But¡­ Will there really be such a day? Grandma Sherman saw through her worries and said with a smile, ¡°Trust me, we¡¯ll find the child. You still have good fortune ahead.¡± Elena Williams chimed in, ¡°Auntie is right, we will definitely find Viola as long as we don¡¯t give up. Our big family has never taken a family portrait before, so when Viola comes back, let¡¯s take a family portrait.¡± ¡°Yes, a family portrait.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded with a smile. She will surely live to see that day. After dinner, Mrs. Thompson suggested that Elena and Grandma Sherman go home. Grandma Sherman refused with a smile, ¡°No need, my grandson Trevor will come to pick me up in a while.¡± Putting aside his poor judgment in women, Trevor really had no other flaws. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s chat a bit more then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They chatted for only a short while before Trevor arrived. ¡°Grandma.¡¯ Seeing Trevor, Grandma Sherman stood up with a smile, ¡°Trevor, this is an old comrade of mine from when I was young. You can call her Grandma Thompson.¡± ¡°Grandma Thompson,¡± Trevor politely greeted her. Mrs. Thompson nodded with a smile, ¡°Good.¡± For some reason, Trevor didn¡¯t find Mrs. Thompson unfamiliar at all. It was as if¡­ He had seen Mrs. Thompson somewhere before. But he clearly had never met her before. Grandma Sherman continued, ¡°This is your Grandma Thompson¡¯s daughter-in-law, you can call her Second Aunt.¡± ¡°Second Aunt.¡¯ ¡°Hello.¡± After getting acquainted, Trevor left with Grandma Sherman. On the way¡­ Trevor asked, ¡®Grandma, have I seen Grandma Thompson somewhere before?¡± ¡°No,¡± Grandma Sherman shook her head, ¡°l haven¡¯t seen her myself in many years. ¡± Trevor frowned slightly, ¡°Then why does she seem so familiar?¡± There wouldn¡¯t be such a sense of familiarity if they had never met before. Grandma Sherman thought carefully and then explained, ¡°You probably saw her in an old photo at home.¡± During their time in the military, she and Mrs. Thompson had taken a picture together. Back then, they were full of vigor. Time flies, and so many years have passed since. Trevor seemed to realize something, ¡°So the person in the picture standing next to you is Grandma Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her,¡± Grandma Sherman nodded. Trevor suddenly understood. No wonder¡­ No wonder he found Mrs. Thompson so familiar. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Adam called Elizabeth Thompson on time, inviting her to discuss the contract signing. During these three days, Elizabeth had thoroughly investigated Adam¡¯s background. Adam was a veteran figure in the UK. He was also the head of the River City branch. Who in the UK wouldn¡¯t lower their head when they saw him? But now¡­ This powerful figure, who usually received flattery from everyone, was actually serving her, tending to her every need. This inflated Elizabeth¡¯s ego to the extreme. Probably no one else in River City received such special treatment but her. Elizabeth held her phone, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m still quite busy these days, can we postpone it for another two days?¡± If it were someone else, two days¡¯ delay probably wouldn¡¯t be acceptable. But who is Elizabeth? Adam, afraid of offending his future boss¡¯s wife, immediately replied, ¡°No problem, Miss Thompson. You go ahead with your business, and I¡¯ll contact you when you have time.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Elizabeth dijo. Adam carefully hung up the phone. Looking at the disconnected call, Elizabeth smirked. Here, Elizabeth had just hung up Adam¡¯s call and received Trevor¡¯s. She tossed her phone aside without answering. But Trevor on the other end was very persistent. Finally, on his third attempt, Elizabeth picked up the phone. Trevor invited Elizabeth to have dinner together. ¡°Alright, Big Brother Sherman, I have something to tell you too,¡± Elizabeth said. After hanging up, Elizabeth changed her clothes and went out. Half an hour later, she arrived at the agreed-upon restaurant. Trevor had already ordered her favorite dishes, ¡°Emma, see if there¡¯s anything you want to add.¡± ¡°This is enough,¡± she replied. Trevor nodded, knowing that Emma didn¡¯t want to waste food. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elizabeth always cared about others like this, always thinking of others. Elizabeth took a sip of water. and then looked at Trevor. ¡°Biz Brother Sherman, let¡¯s meet less in the future.¡¯ Trevor was taken aback, quickly asking, ¡°Why?¡± He and Elizabeth had always had a very pleasant relationship so far. And they shared many common topics. Elizabeth¡¯s sudden statement made Trevor flustered. With an apologetic expression, Elizabeth said, ¡°Grandma Sherman was right, I might not have handled some things appropriately, and I didn¡¯t explain them to you either. Big Brother Sherman, you¡¯re an outstanding person and there¡¯s someone better waiting for you. I can¡¯t hold you back..¡± Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: 107: Directly Ascend to Godhood Chapter 163: 107: Directly Ascend to Godhood Translator: 549690339 Elizabeth didn¡¯t mention Grandma Sherman directly, but she blamed her implicitly in every sentence. Trevor¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. He knew that it must have been Grandma Sherman who went to see Elizabeth. After all, from the beginning, Grandma Sherman didn¡¯t like Elizabeth. Trevor looked up at Elizabeth, ¡°Did my grandma come to see you?¡± Elizabeth nodded first, then shook her head, ¡°No, we just happened to meet at the shopping mall.¡± Just happened to meet? How is that possible! It had to be Grandma Sherman who went to see Elizabeth on purpose. It¡¯s just that Elizabeth was too kind-hearted to give Grandma Sherman a way out. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t defend my grandma. I know it¡¯s not your problem. On her behalf, I apologize to you.¡± ¡°No, no, no, Big Brother Sherman, there¡¯s no need to apologize!¡± Elizabeth glanced at Trevor, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, I know I¡¯m not as outstanding as my sister, so Grandma Sherman not liking me is normal.¡± Now Trevor finally knew the root of the problem. It was because of Viola Thompson. He should have thought of it earlier. If it hadn¡¯t been for Viola¡¯s instigation, Grandma Sherman would absolutely not have gone to see Elizabeth. Since encountering Viola, Grandma Sherman seemed like a different person. Before, Grandma Sherman never drank Milk Tea. She even used to say Milk Tea was junk food. But now? She would drink it every few days. At first, Trevor was puzzled as to why Grandma Sherman suddenly liked drinking Milk Tea, but later he found out it was because of Viola. Elizabeth continued, ¡°My sister is not only beautiful, but she also won first place in a violin competition. It¡¯s not just Grandma Sherman who likes her, I also like my sister very much. Unfortunately¡­¡± At this point, Elizabeth lowered her head, looking desolate, ¡°Unfortunately, my sister has some misunderstandings about me and our parents. Since she ran away from home last time, she hasn¡¯t come back.¡± Trevor felt sorry for Elizabeth. Viola was truly heartless. The Thompson clan had raised her for eighteen years, and Elizabeth wholeheartedly treated her as her closest and dearest sister. But Viola? Just because of some misunderstandings, she caused a scene by running away from home. She abandoned her parents and sister. Her ingratitude was simply outrageous. ¡°Emma, it¡¯s not worth it to be upset about someone like her.¡± Trevor handed Elizabeth a tissue, ¡°From the very beginning, she never treated you as a real younger sister.¡± Elizabeth took the tissue, her tears falling, ¡°But she is after all my sister, no matter what she does, she¡¯s still my sister. She¡¯s the closest person to me besides my parents.¡± Trevor had never met someone as kind-hearted as Elizabeth, clearly it was all Viola¡¯s fault, yet she kept emphasizing that Viola was her sister. Did Elizabeth have to endure Viola just because they were sisters? This was extremely unfair to Elizabeth! Trevor frowned, ¡°But she never treated you as family. Emma, don¡¯t be sad. People like her who have no conscience at all can do anything. She¡¯s a disaster, and it¡¯s a good thing she left your family.¡± Trevor continued, ¡°My grandma must¡¯ve been influenced by her, which is why she had such a deep misunderstanding of you.¡± Before encountering Viola, Trevor only knew that many women had strong intrigue, but he didn¡¯t know that someone in the world could be so malicious. Although Viola and Elizabeth were not blood-related, their relationship seemed to be even closer. But Viola ignored it all. ¡°It¡¯s not related to my sister,¡± Elizabeth immediately defended Viola, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, don¡¯t misunderstand her.¡± Unrelated to Viola? How could it be! If Viola hadn¡¯t been badmouthing Elizabeth to Grandma Sherman, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a negative impression of Elizabeth! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Emma, I know what¡¯s going on.¡± Elizabeth continued, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, you really misunderstand my sister. She¡¯s a good person. It¡¯s just that she wasn¡¯t meant to be with our family.¡± Looking at Elizabeth like this, Trevor felt helpless. Elizabeth was too kind-hearted, and her kindness made her think everyone in the world was as kind as her. After speaking, Elizabeth looked at Trevor, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, I know you don¡¯t like my sister and have a deep misunderstanding of her, but I want to tell you that this matter is really not related to her at all. I just bumped into Grandma Sherman at the mall and casually chatted with her. I think Grandma Sherman is right. You¡¯re at the marriageable age, and if I¡¯m too close to you, it would affect you to some extent, so from now on, let¡¯s try to see each other less..¡± Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: 107: Directly Become a God 2 Chapter 164: 107: Directly Become a God 2 Translator: 549690339 This was a case of retreating to advance. No one understood better than Elizabeth Thompson how much Trevor Sherman admired and liked her. In Trevor¡¯s heart, she was revered as an angelic figure. An idol and a confidante. She must make Trevor know that she was as untouchable as a delicate beauty in the moon. No one was worthy of her. She had to make Trevor, tormented by his feelings for her, into her loyal follower. Indeed, upon hearing this, Trevor immediately clarified, ¡°Emma, I have never thought of you in that way. I just wanted to be friends with you. I admire your character and talent.¡± Before Elizabeth could speak, Trevor continued, ¡°Is it impossible to have a pure friendship between a man and a woman? If a girl misunderstand me because of you, then I would rather stay single for the rest of my life.¡± The appreciation shared between him and Elizabeth; if it was categorized under romantic feelings, it would be too vulgar. Although Trevor was a businessman, he also had a refined side. He greatly admired Elizabeth, willing to do anything for her, but he never fancied making Elizabeth his girlfriend. Having such a confidante in life. Is enough! Upon hearing this, Elizabeth sneered in her heart. Trevor spoke so loftily, yet he was actually just smitten by beauty. If she was unattractive, would Trevor still consider her as his confidante? He probably wouldn¡¯t even glance at her! So, a hypocritical man like Trevor can only be used as a stepping stone. Trevor continued, ¡°Emma, I will explain to my grandma and you don¡¯t need to worry or feel pressured. We can still be like before.¡± Elizabeth was a bit worried, ¡°Looking at Grandma Sherman¡¯s expression¡­¡± Trevor patted Elizabeth¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave it to me.¡± Emma nodded her head. After finishing dinner, Trevor paid a visit to the company. With a lot on his mind, it naturally affected his mood. Seeing his gloomy face, the Secretary muttered to herself, but held the documents and approached him bravely, ¡°Boss Sherman.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± The Secretary continued saying, ¡°We need your signature on these documents. You have a meeting in ten minutes.¡± Trevor took the documents, flipped through a few pages, then frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the planning department? Can¡¯t they produce anything?¡± The Secretary lowered her head, not daring to make a sound. Trevor rubbed his temples, ¡°Ask Claire to come to my office.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied the Secretary. Trevor entered his office with the documents. Soon, the head of the planning department, Claire, arrived. Knowing why Trevor was angry, Claire cautiously said, ¡°Boss Sherman.¡± ¡°Is this the plan the planning department came up with?¡± Trevor barely lifted an eyelid, watching Claire. Claire immediately grabbed the documents, ¡°We¡¯ll revise it right away, Boss Sherman.¡± ¡°Three days!¡± Trevor picked up his cup and took a sip of water. ¡°In three days, if I¡¯m not satisfied with your plans, you can come see me with your resignation.¡± This was his ultimatum. Cold sweat ran down Claire¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Sherman. The planning department will give you a satisfactory plan within three days.¡± Trevor dismissed her. Claire left his office. Trevor headed to the changing room, changed into a suit, and then went to the conference room. The meeting started five minutes later. Trevor sat at the head of the table. The theme of the meeting was the New Universe. They were discussing a new project developed by the Su Corporation. New Universe was a fusion of technology and digitalization. It was also the overlap of reality and the virtual world. ¡°If we can get the support of the Milk Tea Master for this project, we will march invincibly forward, leaving the western competitors dumbfounded!¡± The Milk Tea Master they referred to was none other than the Tarot Milk Tea, a renowned figure in the hacker world. Upon hearing this. Everyone went silent. Taro Milk Tea was a divine figure in the hacker world, but was he likely to join the Su Corporation? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Deputy Zacks,¡± someone turned to look at Dunn, then suggested, ¡°Last time your friend showed his skills off quite well. Maybe we can involve him in the New Universe project.¡± Although Dunn¡¯s friend wasn¡¯t as skilled as Taro Milk Tea, he was still quite capable. Dunn slightly turned his head, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about your suggestion, but¡­¡± What followed was left unspoken. After the meeting. Trevor and Dunn walked side by side. ¡°Could you negotiate again with your junior fellow apprentice, allowing me to meet this master?¡± Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: 107: Directly Become a God 3 Chapter 165: 107: Directly Become a God 3 Translator: 549690339 At present, the Su Corporation is really in need of talent. Dunn is also in a difficult position, ¡°Boss Sherman, let me try harder.¡± After all, Doleman has clearly refused him several times already. Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°Or you can give me the contact information of an expert, and I¡¯ll figure out the rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dunn nodded. After handling all the matters, Trevor Sherman returned to the Sherman Family Villa. Mrs. Sherman was still sitting on the living room sofa watching Kunqu Opera. ¡°Grandma.¡± Trevor Sherman took off his suit and handed it to the servant, then walked over to Mrs. Sherman. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Mrs. Sherman glanced at him. ¡°Yes,¡± Trevor sat on the sofa, and then said, ¡°Did you meet Emma today?¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Sherman frowned, ¡°Did she come to you to complain?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, she didn¡¯t complain to me.¡± Trevor was very disappointed with Mrs. Sherman¡¯s behavior. He remembered that she used to be a reasonable old lady. But somehow, she had changed. ¡°I took the initiative to invite her out for dinner, and I noticed that her mood was off, so I asked.¡± Trevor¡¯s tone was slightly heavy, ¡°Not everyone is like you!¡± Trevor was genuinely angry about Mrs. Sherman going to find Emma, as this had touched his bottom line. He and Emma had nothing going on between them, and Mrs. Sherman¡¯s meddling was quite damaging! Mrs. Sherman looked at Trevor, ¡°I did meet Emma today, but I didn¡¯t go looking for her, she took the initiative to greet me! If you still have a brain, don¡¯t believe a single word she said!¡± ¡°Grandma, who I choose as friends and what kind of girlfriend I want to find is my personal business, please don¡¯t over-concern yourself about it and leave me some personal space.¡± Mrs. Sherman just looked at Trevor. Her expression was speechless. ¡°I really didn¡¯t go looking for her!¡± Trevor knew that Mrs. Sherman wouldn¡¯t admit it, ¡°Whether or not you went looking for her is not important now. What¡¯s important is what you and she have said to each other!¡± Mrs. Sherman really wanted to slap Trevor¡¯s face. So infuriating! Trevor continued: ¡°Grandma, I advise you to stay away from Viola Thompson. She is not a good person.¡± Disrespectful to parents above. Unloving to sister below. This kind of person is a social degenerate. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Sherman¡¯s temper flared, ¡°Who are you saying is not a good person? Who are you talking about?¡± Trevor sighed helplessly, ¡°Grandma, do you know anything about Viola? Do you know her purpose in getting close to you? Would she still be so close to you if you had nothing?¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t! ¡°Viola isn¡¯t the kind of person you think she is,¡± Mrs. Sherman was angry, ¡°It¡¯s you who can¡¯t see people clearly, and now you want to blame her! ¡± Trevor pinched his temples, he never knew that communicating with people could be so exhausting, ¡°Have you ever thought that ever since you met Viola, all of this has been a setup?¡± A trap that Mrs. Sherman had fallen deeply into. Why didn¡¯t anyone dare to help Mrs. Sherman when she fell on the roadside? Why did Viola dare to help? Why weren¡¯t others afraid that Mrs. Sherman was a scammer, but Viola wasn¡¯t? Did Viola have special abilities that others didn¡¯t? It was clear. The onlookers were all actors hired by Viola. Viola wanted to use the indifference of others to highlight her own kindness and beauty. ¡°Perhaps Viola doesn¡¯t even have any medical skills, everything you¡¯ve experienced may just be a way to deceive people.¡± Such a lowly trick could only deceive the elderly. ¡°Who said Viola doesn¡¯t have medical skills? The person who doesn¡¯t have medical skills should be Emma! ¡± Mrs. Sherman¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°If Viola doesn¡¯t have medical skills, then who healed Miss Knight¡¯s face?¡± On the day of Emma¡¯s 18th birthday party, the Knight Family specially gave a gift to Viola. At that time, Emma thought the Knight Family was there to thank her. The scene was awkward for a moment. ¡°Did you know that Emma also treated Miss Knight¡¯s face before?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mrs. Sherman asked. Trevor continued, ¡°The truth is Emma healed Miss Knight¡¯s face, but Viola took the credit for it.¡± Trevor had talked to Emma about this issue before. After all, Emma had also been involved in treating Fiona Knight at that time. Not long after Emma¡¯s treatment, Viola cheated the Knight Family by claiming that only she could heal Fiona. But at that time, Emma had almost completely healed Fiona¡¯s face. So, the one who healed Fiona must be Emma. However, the kind-hearted Emma didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter, so in the end, it was said that Viola was the one who healed Fiona. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Mrs. Sherman pointed at Trevor, ¡°You can even say such nonsense!¡± Mrs. Sherman even wondered if Trevor had been cursed by Emma. Otherwise, how come Trevor had become so stupid! ¡°Grandma, why can¡¯t you just calm down and listen to my analysis?¡± Trevor retorted. ¡°It¡¯s obviously a trap set up by someone else, but you keep digging into it. You believe whatever she says; aren¡¯t you just a pig-head?¡± In the end, Mrs. Sherman poked Trevor in the head. Trevor was helpless, as these words were clearly meant to describe Mrs. Sherman herself. Mrs. Sherman didn¡¯t feel like saying anything more; she turned around and left. As Trevor watched Mrs. Sherman¡¯s back, he frowned. His grandma! He didn¡¯t know when she would stop being so confused! On the other side. UK Headquarters Building. Terrence Lentz sat at his desk, flipping through the documents handed over by Adam, frowning slightly: ¡°Has the brand ambassador issue not been settled yet?¡± When it came to this, Adam was also helpless. After all, the other party was Elizabeth Thompson. Adam said, ¡°Miss Thompson has been quite busy, so she hasn¡¯t come to discuss the contract.¡± When he finished speaking, Adam prayed in his heart that Terrence would not trouble him. Hearing this, Terrence suddenly remembered something and said lightly, ¡°Cancel Elizabeth Thompson, replace her.¡± A simple phrase. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Replace her? At this moment. Adam thought he was hallucinating. Terrence closed the document, ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to see Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s name on any UK list..¡± Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: 108: Viola makes a move Chapter 166: 108: Viola makes a move Translator: 549690339 Adam was truly baffled now. Terrence Lentz had clearly asked Elizabeth Thompson before. Why suddenly change people now? Adam continued, ¡°Sir, are you serious?¡± He was afraid that after the change, this gentleman would come to settle accounts with him later. Hearing this, Terrence Lentz looked up slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything. Just one look was enough to erase Adam¡¯s doubts, and he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± That was the kind of authority he had. At this moment, Adam finally understood that he had misunderstood Terrence¡¯s intentions. That¡¯s right. How could a person like Elizabeth Thompson catch the eyes of a gentleman? Adam immediately contacted the PR department to change the image ambassador. On the other side. Viola was tutoring Rachel Barton at home. She lectured seriously, and Rachel had a good mind, so she was making significant progress recently. ¡°Viola, I ranked in the top 15 in my class last month¡¯s test.¡± ¡°Congratulations.¡± Viola took a sip of milk tea. ¡°Thank you! ¡± Viola smiled and said, ¡°Why thank me? You worked hard too.¡± ¡°No no no, this is all thanks to you,¡± Rachel continued, ¡°I can¡¯t understand what my teacher says, but it¡¯s different when you explain.¡± Viola made the knowledge in the textbook flexible and interesting. She was willing to listen and could also understand. But she couldn¡¯t understand at all what her teacher was saying. Listening to her teacher¡¯s class was like listening to a monk chanting scriptures; it made her sleepy. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Viola continued to ask. ¡°Not for now,¡± Rachel put away her book, ¡°Viola, I¡¯m going home now. I have something to do tomorrow night, so I won¡¯t be coming.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°By the way, Rachel, who are you living with now? Where do you live?¡± ¡°I¡¯m living with a friend.¡± Rachel answered. Viola smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to visit you sometime.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going now, Viola.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola escorted Rachel to the door. Rachel had walked here, so naturally she would walk back as well. Her place was about ten kilometers away from Viola¡¯s, and it would take about forty minutes to walk back. Rachel lived in a resettlement house, and the environment was not particularly good. Litter was everywhere in the neighborhood. The facilities were also very old. In the early autumn, no one cleaned the fallen plane tree leaves; it looked very desolate. Rachel hurried home with the Mantou she had just bought outside. As soon as she arrived at her apartment building, she ran into her landlady. Despite the early autumn, the landlady was wearing fur, not minding the heat, looking like a nouveau riche. ¡°Hello, landlady.¡± Rachel greeted politely. The landlady glanced at Rachel, ¡°Little Barton, when are you going to pay the rent?¡± ¡°Landlady, I really don¡¯t have money now, can you give me a few more days?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°Barton, think for yourself, how many days has your landlady postponed for you?¡± The landlady frowned slightly, ¡°You have already owed 20 days of rent! I already rented it to you cheaply.¡± Rachel lowered her head, bit her lip, and looked very embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t have any money. Her senior year class schedule was tight, and she sometimes went to Viola¡¯s place for tutoring after school. She could only earn about a hundred or two on weekends with her part-time job¡­ The landlady continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two more days. If you still don¡¯t pay the rent, pack your things and leave.¡± People shouldn¡¯t be too kind in this world. She had postponed the rent day after day, but this girl still had no intention of paying the rent. Such an ungrateful person. Hearing this, Rachel looked at the landlady, ¡°Thank you, auntie. I¡¯ll try to find a way to pay the rent as soon as possible.¡± The landlady didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave. Rachel returned to her rental room. A tiny room. Tweleve square meter. The kitchen, bathroom, and bedroom were all in the same space. Fortunately, the rent was cheap, only 600 yuan a month. Normally, Rachel wouldn¡¯t be behind on rent, but last month she had given all her money to Viola. What should she do now? Rachel lost her appetite for dinner and tossed the Mantou aside. At that moment, Rachel¡¯s phone beeped. Rachel picked up her phone. It was a text message. [There¡¯s a competition Friday night, are you coming?] Just as Rachel was about to reply, another message came in. [The prize is 100,000 yuan.] One hundred thousand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up. If she could win, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about rent anymore, and she could focus on studying well. A moment later, Rachel typed out a word in response to the text message. [Coming.] [Friday night, 6 p.m. at Starlight Racing Track..] Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: 108: Viola Takes Action 2 Chapter 167: 108: Viola Takes Action 2 Translator: 549690339 [Okay.] After replying to the text message, Rachel Barton¡¯s mood instantly brightened. She picked up the Mantou that was cast aside and started nibbling on it with gusto. It was just a tasteless Mantou, but her expression seemed as if she was eating some kind of delicacy. The Lentz Clan. Eleanor Armstrong was sitting on the living room couch, knitting a scarf. Her mood was quite good, even humming a little tune. Charlotte Young, seeing her like this, was somewhat puzzled. She walked over and sat down beside Eleanor, smiling, ¡°Mom, what happened? You seem so happy.¡± ¡°Ah? Do I look that happy?¡± Eleanor looked back at her eldest daughter-in-law. ¡°Definitely, your mouth is almost stretching to the back of your ears!¡± Charlotte laughed. Eleanor hadn¡¯t noticed, ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte nodded and then asked, ¡°When did you learn how to knit sweaters?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t knit sweaters. I¡¯m just knitting a scarf.¡± Eleanor replied. ¡°That¡¯s still pretty impressive.¡± Charlotte continued. ¡°Knitting a scarf is easy, do you want to learn?¡± Eleanor asked. Charlotte quickly waved her hand, declining. How could she learn this kind of thing? ¡°Is this for the third son?¡± Charlotte asked knowingly. ¡°No,¡± Eleanor shook her head. Charlotte looked very surprised, ¡°Then, who are you knitting it for?¡± That was indeed odd. ¡°It¡¯s for Viola,¡± Eleanor answered. Viola? Charlotte was taken aback, and then she realized, could Eleanor¡¯s ¡°Viola¡± be referring to Viola Thompson? ¡°You, you mean Viola Thompson?¡± Charlotte asked very uncertainly. Eleanor nodded, ¡°Yes.¡¯ Charlotte swallowed, and was very surprised. She didn¡¯t quite understand. When did Eleanor¡¯s relationship with Viola Thompson become so good? Could it be¡­ Because of the Beauty Pills? Charlotte continued, ¡°Weren¡¯t you not fond of Viola before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I had a misunderstanding with her before.¡± Thinking back, Eleanor was actually quite regretful, ¡°Viola is a very good child. It¡¯s Terrence¡¯s good fortune to marry her.¡± At this point, Charlotte was completely dumbfounded. Was this person really still her mother-in-law? As she said this, Eleanor looked at Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, we misunderstood Viola before.¡¯ Charlotte felt worse and worse, and continued, ¡°Mom, have you ever thought that those Beauty Pills might not have been made by Viola at all?¡± She didn¡¯t want to be sisters-in-law with a country girl. Before, Eleanor was on her side, so she had more confidence. But now, Eleanor had actually turned against her! Charlotte simply couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Charlotte, what do you mean?¡± Eleanor frowned slightly. ¡°Exactly what I said!¡± Charlotte was somewhat agitated, ¡°Mom, think about it. She¡¯s just a village girl, she might not even know anything about herbs, let alone making Beauty Pills, and good ones at that!¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s only one explanation: she¡¯s tricking us!¡¯ No matter how Charlotte thought about it, there was only one possible explanation. ¡°But the Beauty Pills do seem to work very well, how do you explain that?¡± Eleanor asked. ¡°I¡¯m not saying the Beauty Pills are fake, just that I don¡¯t know if they were made by her.¡± Charlotte continued, After a pause, she added, ¡°l suspect Viola Thompson bought those Beauty Pills.¡± ¡°Bought them?¡± Eleanor furrowed her brows. Charlotte nodded, ¡°Yes, bought them. I asked around, and the betrothal gifts we gave to the Thompson Clan were all taken by Viola. Her parents didn¡¯t get a single dime.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Viola isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± Eleanor flatly denied. Viola Thompson was definitely not the kind of person who would buy medicine and deceive others. ¡°Mom, think about it. If Viola could really make Beauty Pills, would she still study? She could just sell the Beauty Pills directly! With their amazing effect, there would be a huge demand!¡± Studying was just for making money. Based on the sky-high price of one Beauty Pill worth 800,000 = Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: 108: Lavish Spending Chapter 168: 108: Lavish Spending Translator: 549690339 ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Do I need to repeat the same thing twice?¡± Eleanor Armstrong frowned. Charlotte Young immediately shut her mouth and turned to go upstairs. She came to the door of the second brothers room and knocked. ¡°Sophie, are you in there?¡± ¡°The door¡¯s open, you can just come in, sister-in-law.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from inside the room. Charlotte twisted the doorknob and pushed the door open. Sophie was practicing yoga. Perhaps it was because of her years of yoga practice that she had such a perfect figure and strong flexibility. Charlotte was very envious. For a moment she even forgot why she was angry, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Sophie, how have you managed to keep this up for so long?¡± She too had tried yoga. But she only lasted three months. So her figure wasn¡¯t as well maintained as Sophie¡¯s. Sophie laughed, ¡°You just get used to it. What did you need me for, sister-in-law?¡± Only then did Charlotte remember why she was here, and she continued: ¡°Guess what I just saw mom doing downstairs?¡± ¡°What was she doing?¡± Sophie asked. ¡°Knitting a scarf,¡± Charlotte said. As she said this, she added: ¡°But that¡¯s not the point, not the scarf, do you know who the scarf was for?¡± ¡°The third son.¡¯ Who in the Lentz Clan doesn¡¯t know that Eleanor Armstrong favors Terrence Lentz the most? Whatever good things there are at home, Eleanor always wants to save them for Terrence first. ¡°You guessed wrong this time!¡± Charlotte declared. Sophie chuckled lightly, ¡°Then who could it be for? Surely not the eldest brother?¡± ¡°No way!¡¯ ¡°Then who is it?¡± Sophie was very curious. ¡°Sister-in-law, just tell me straight out. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡± Charlotte said: ¡°It¡¯s for Viola Thompson! Viola Thompson!¡± At that, Sophie was just as shocked. Viola Thompson? ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one Mom hates the most among the Thompson Family?¡± Sophie asked. ¡°Who knows what she¡¯s thinking!¡± Charlotte crossed her arms, ¡°l said a few more words, and she actually got upset!¡¯ Sophie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Could it be because of the Beauty Pills?¡± Never mind Eleanor, the whole affair with the Beauty Pills had a huge impact on her too. Even now, Sophie greatly regretted gifting a servant with the Beauty Pills! She must have been seriously ill then or something. Charlotte nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what 1 thought too, but she should consider this: how could Viola, a naive country girl who¡¯s never seen the world, possibly know how to make Beauty Pills?¡± They had discussed this matter before. Eventually, the two sisters-in-law agreed that the Beauty Pills must have been bought. Even though the Thompson Clan wouldn¡¯t invest a large sum of money to support Viola. But Viola had Terrence, and also the betrothal gifts from the Lentz Clan. Sophie squinted her eyes, ¡°It seems that our third brother has made quite a bold move.¡¯ Everyone said Terrence was a good-for-nothing. But she saw that not only was Terrence not worthless, he was also very scheming! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have played such a huge hand! ¡°What do you mean?¡± Charlotte asked. Sophie continued: ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mom seem to like Viola a lot right now?¡± Charlotte nodded, ¡°Like her? It¡¯s more like Mom¡¯s completely bewitched.¡± ¡°Mom likes Viola, grandfather likes Viola, and there¡¯s no need to mention our father.¡± Sophie poured a glass of water for Charlotte, ¡°Who do you think the power to control the household will end up with in the end?¡± The Lentz Clan had not been divided for a while now, control over the household and the stakes in the Lentz Corporation. They only held a minority stake, most of it was in the hands of the patriarch and the Lentz couple. The eldest and the second of the Lentz Clan have been struggling bitterly for years over this house controlling power behind the scenes. At these words, it was as if Charlotte had been woken up with a startling jolt. She instantly sobered up. ¡°What you mean to say is?¡± Sophie nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Well played, third brother, I thought he was really a good-for-nothing! Turns out he was playing such a big game!¡± Charlotte was very angry, ¡°He¡¯s been utterly useless for years, hasn¡¯t contributed a thing to the family or the corporation, why does he get to reap benefits without lifting a finger!¡¯ Realizing that her words about reaping benefits without lifting a finger sounded a bit harsh, Charlotte quickly added: ¡°What I mean is, he isn¡¯t fit to inherit at all!¡± Sophie didn¡¯t mind those words though, she laughed: ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying he doesn¡¯t deserve it? Who can help it if all the elders love him?¡± Charlotte felt like she was about to lose it from anger! Seeing the expression on Charlotte¡¯s face, Sophie added: ¡°Sister-in-law, there¡¯s no use getting mad, we should just blame our luck.¡± These words did not quell Charlotte¡¯s anger. Instead, it only made her angrier.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: 108: Gracious generosity_4 Chapter 169: 108: Gracious generosity_4 Translator: 549690339 Sophie continued to console, ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s probably for the best that we don¡¯t have the power of being the head of the house, at least we can have peace.¡± ¡°Sophie, are you really content with this?¡± Who would truly be content in front of this outrageous wealth? ¡°What can one do even if they are not content?¡± Sophie retorted. Charlotte Young sighed. Indeed. What could she do? Sophie continued: ¡°We, we¡¯ve all been fooled by the third son!¡± Charlotte bit her lip, ¡°This good-for-nothing, he has no talent for anything else, but he i s first-class when it comes to scheming against his family.¡± ¡°Actually, the current situation is not completely irreversible,¡± Sophie said. Upon hearing this, Charlotte immediately asked: ¡°Do you have any good solutions?¡± Sophie curled her lips, ¡°Sister-in-law, why don¡¯t you go back and discuss with my brother? How about we join forces?¡± Join forces? Charlotte laughed, ¡°Sophie, it sounds like we are opponents, but when did we ever become enemies within our family of brothers and sisters-in-law?¡± Underworld battles are just that. Some things can¡¯t be said openly. Once they are exposed, some things will deteriorate. This Charlotte is not stupid either. Charlotte continued, ¡°Sophie, I won¡¯t talk to you any longer, your brother should be home by now.¡± ¡°Alright then, take care, sister-in-law.¡± Charlotte turned and left. Watching Charlotte¡¯s departing back, Sophie narrowed her eyes. Charlotte returned to her bedroom. As expected, Bartley Lentz was home. Charlotte relayed all the events that occurred today, as well as her conversation with Sophie, to Bartley Lentz. Upon hearing this, Bartley Lentz said: ¡°Talkative people will slip up, Sophie is not an easy opponent either, don¡¯t let her sell you while counting the money for her!¡± ¡°This time it¡¯s not her who wants to sell me, it¡¯s your brother who wants to sell us!¡± Bartley Lentz completely dismissed Terrence, his face full of mockery, ¡°Are you talking about the third son?¡± ¡°Who else could it be! Didn¡¯t you see your mother¡¯s expression today!¡± Thinking about it makes one angry. Not to mention the difficulty of serving her mother-in-law, she also favours others. Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°Even if my parents and my grandfather want to give the company to that good-for-nothing, do you think he can handle it? Even if he could, would those shareholders in the company agree?¡± After all, Terrence once caused million-dollar losses to the Lentz Clan within a week. With that, Bartley Lentz shook his head helplessly, ¡°You women, you¡¯re just simple-minded, all brawn and no brains.¡± ¡°Bartley, so your point is?¡± ¡°Sophie is playing us!¡± Bartley Lentz said irritably, ¡°Once our spearhead is aimed at the third son, wouldn¡¯t it make it easier for that couple to take advantage of the situation? Join forces? It¡¯s ridiculous that you could say such a thing!¡¯ Upon hearing this, Charlotte suddenly understood. So that¡¯s how it is! Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°In the future, you should avoid going there, to avoid being sold off, and then happily counting money for others.¡± Although Charlotte was quite unhappy about this, she couldn¡¯t deny her error. ¡°l understand.¡¯ Having said that, Charlotte continued, ¡°What about Viola Thompson? I don¡¯t want to be sisters-in-law with a country bumpkin! Absolutely disgusting!¡¯ Just thinking about how some country people don¡¯t wash their bodies for months makes her all goosebumps. ¡°What can a country bumpkin do to you?¡± Bartley Lentz asked. ¡°l find her disgusting!¡¯ ¡°If it¡¯s really unbearable, just tolerate it, it¡¯s better not to upset Mother,¡± Bartley Lentz said. Charlotte sighed softly, ¡°It seems that I married into your family to endure all ¡°Don¡¯t I love you?¡± Bartley Lentz asked. Although Bartley Lentz¡¯s personal quality wasn¡¯t great, he was very loyal when it came to love. Other bosses frequented foot massage parlors and social events. Except for the unavoidable business appointments, he never flirts with others. He and Charlotte were also in a relationship of free love. Hearing this, Charlotte turned her head and glared at him, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I love you, you think I would wallow in the dirty water of your family?¡± The status of Charlotte¡¯s family was not inferior to that of the Lentz Clan. If Charlotte wanted, she could have married better. But she didn¡¯t. Not to mention, the looks of the Lentz brothers are unparalleled compares to others. Bartley Lentz smiled, walked over to Charlotte¡¯s side, and massaged her shoulders, ¡°Wife, 1 love you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if the couple¡¯s children had graduated from university, they still loved each other as they did in the beginning. The Lentz brothers¡¯ fidelity to love is beyond question. After ten days, Viola Thompson came to give a follow-up check-up to Cheryl Forrest and Ettin Tuchman. After the check-up. Cheryl immediately asked: ¡°Miss Thompson, how is it?¡± Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: 108: Viola Takes Action_5 Chapter 170: 108: Viola Takes Action_5 Translator: 549690339 Ever since she lost the child, she had pinned her hopes on having a second one. She took her medication on time every day and kept a good mood at home. Ettin Tuchman went back to work as well. It seemed like life had returned to its previous state. Viola Thompson let go of Cheryl Forrest¡¯s wrist and continued, ¡°You have recovered quite well. If you want to have a child now, you can have intercourse during your ovulation period.¡± Although Viola was inexperienced, she had studied medicine after all. She still understood this basic knowledge. Moreover, in order to help Cheryl and Ettin have a second child successfully, she had gone through many medical books. Upon hearing this, Cheryl exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Miss Thompson, really?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, since giving birth to Knight Tuchman, she hadn¡¯t had any sterilization or contraceptive measures, but she hadn¡¯t become pregnant all these years. Now, just after taking two doses of the medication, she could get pregnant successfully? It seemed somewhat incredible. ¡°Really,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Cheryl held Viola¡¯s wrist tightly, ¡°Miss Thompson, if I can get pregnant, you will be our family¡¯s savior!¡± Viola simply smiled. Cheryl continued, ¡°Should I continue taking the medication?¡± ¡°No need. Although this medicine can help regulate the body, taking too much of it is not beneficial. The current dosage is just right.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Thompson, I will follow your advice.¡± After what happened with Knight, Cheryl became more cautious and followed the doctor¡¯s advice. Even if there was a single word incorrect, she would call Viola. That evening, when Ettin came home, Cheryl told him about it. Ettin was also very excited and asked, ¡°Really? Did Miss Thompson really say that?¡± Cheryl nodded, ¡°Really! That¡¯s what Miss Thompson said!¡± Ettin hugged Cheryl tightly. They hoped that their wishes would be fulfilled this time. In the blink of an eye, it was Saturday. Starlight Racing Track. Rachel Barton arrived as promised. She wore a mask that only revealed her eyes. A bald man saw her coming and immediately greeted her with a smile, thought you weren¡¯t coming!¡¯ ¡°Since I promised you, I won¡¯t break my word.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just like you, Ghost!¡± The bald man gave her a thumbs up. At the underground racing track, everyone had a code name. Ghost was Rachel Barton¡¯s code name. Apart from this code name, no one knew anything about her. Rachel asked, ¡°Are the preparations all set?¡± ¡°Just follow me.¡± Rachel followed the bald man¡¯s footsteps. In a little while, they arrived at a room. The bald man took out a contract and handed it to Rachel, ¡°Read the terms carefully before signing. If anything accident happens during the race, our race track will not be responsible for any consequences.¡± Without saying anything, Rachel signed the contract directly. She knew the dangers of racing better than anyone else. But¡­ She needed the money. The bald man took the contract and threw Rachel a helmet. Rachel caught it. He continued, ¡°Car number 36.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Rachel nodded, took the helmet, and turned to leave. There were a total of ten contestants. Each contestant had an independent waiting room. Just as Rachel was about to reach the waiting room, her head was suddenly covered with a sack. Darkness enveloped her vision. Then, a barrage of punches and kicks followed. Rachel only felt her leg being struck hard by something, and the pain rushed in. She felt as if her leg was no longer her own. The pain was unbearable. This beating lasted for about two minutes. Rachel struggled to free herself from the sack. There were no marks on her face, but her body was covered in bruises, especially her leg. Participating in the race was not a problem. But there was no hope of winning a prize. It was obvious that this was a premeditated plan. The person behind it didn¡¯t want her to participate in the race. Rachel limped into the waiting room. At this moment, the host¡¯s voice came from outside the field, ¡°Now, please welcome the ten contestants to the stage!¡¯ Rachel looked outside, her eyes full of anguish. She had come for the 100,000 prize, but now that she had been tricked, participating in the race had become meaningless. At that moment, someone gently took the helmet from her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel looked up and saw a flawless profile. ¡°Viola? Viola! Viola turned to look at Rachel, her lips parted slightly, ¡°Wait for me.¡± With that, she put on the helmet. From Rachel¡¯s perspective, this action was extremely cool! Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: 109: Undoubtedly number one Chapter 171: 109: Undoubtedly number one Translator: 549690339 Rachel just stared at Viola. She was completely taken aback. Viola wore a black jacket, black leather pants, and black boots. Her whole look exuded a sexy wildness. So cool. Before Rachel could react, Viola walked to the track. ¡°Welcome racer number one, Fish Rider.¡¯ ¡°Racer number two, Wolf Night.¡± ¡°Racer number three, Beacon.¡¯ ¡°Racer number four, many.¡± ¡°Racer number ten, Ghost.¡¯ Viola walked onto the track as the announcer called her name. She stood at 5 1 8¡±, with long, straight legs. The helmet obscured her face, but her figure was undeniably striking. The announcer read the race rules. The audience began placing bets. Each person could only bet on one racer. Bets started at 1000 yuan. A win would net 5000 yuan. Double the bet to 2000 yuan, and a win would yield 10,000 yuan. For a bet of 3000 yuan, a win would bring in 15,000 yuan. And so on, with no upper limit. There was a lot of discussion in the audience. Some people decisively chose the racer they had their eye on. But others were hesitant. ¡°l have inside information; choose racer number three.¡¯ ¡°Number three? Is your insider information reliable? He¡¯s so skinny; he doesn¡¯t look like a winner.¡¯ ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, or the ocean by its surface.¡± But some people doubted this was true and speculated if the organizers had planted someone to throw off the other bettors. If racer number three didn¡¯t have explosive strength, they¡¯d lose their money. ¡°Nevermind; I¡¯ll go with racer number five.¡± There were a total of ten racers. Racer number five had the most muscular build. With a height of 60¡å and weighing almost 660 lbs, even the powerful motorbike seemed small in comparison. ¡°Is no one picking racer number ten?¡± As soon as the words were spoken, a burst of laughter came from the audience. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that racer number ten is a woman?¡± Racers are all men. Four-fifths of the audience watching the races are men too. Riding a motorbike and controlling a motorcycle are different things. A motorbike uses an engine to generate and transmit power, making it relatively similar to riding an electric scooter, so both men and women can ride them. Motorcycles, on the other hand, use steam, diesel, or traction motors to generate power. They have strong power and high performance, making them more suitable for uneven terrain. Motorcycles prioritize control and off-road performance. Women have smaller stature and physical strength, making it difficult for them to control motorcycles. A momentary lapse in control could lead to a disastrous outcome, so almost 99 0/0 of motorcycle racers are men. Upon hearing this, an offended young boy, who came to watch the race with his father, said, ¡°Little girl? What¡¯s wrong with a little girl? You adults still discriminate by gender?¡± These people would usually preach gender equality, but when push came to shove, they¡¯d forget all about it. ¡°What do you know, kid?¡± The boy was about eight or nine years old, with two braids and delicate hairpins. He snorted lightly, then looked up at his father. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s choose racer number ten, the big sister?¡± ¡°Momo, don¡¯t get involved in this.¡± The father patted Momo¡¯s little face. He had his eye on racer number six, Silent Watcher. Racer number six appeared ordinary, but was known for his explosive strength. The father had followed several of his races. Momo felt wronged and looked at his uncle. ¡°Uncle, you choose racer number ten, the big sister.¡± The uncle appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He had well-defined facial features. He sat in his seat, legs crossed, and upon hearing Momo speak, he looked at his niece with a smile. ¡°Alright, for Momo¡¯s sake, we¡¯ll choose racer number ten, the big sister.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best! Thank you, uncle! You¡¯re my real uncle!¡± Momo was now happy. ¡°So, I¡¯m not your real dad now?¡± The father looked at his brother beside him and continued, ¡°Baldwin, don¡¯t listen to this kid. Choose whoever you want!¡± Setting aside the fact that racer number ten was a woman, He had never heard of this ¡°Ghost¡± before. It was clear she was just there to make up the numbers. There were a total of 80,000 spectators in the audience. The number of people who chose racer number ten did not exceed four digits, which showed just how unpopular she was. Baldwin smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as Momo is happy.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He never planned to rely on this to make a fortune anyway. It was just for fun. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not just about making me happy,¡± Momo said seriously. ¡°We have to believe in racer number ten, big sister!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Baldwin nodded his head. Momo noticed her father had placed a tenfold bet and turned to look at Baldwin.. ¡°Uncle, how many times did you bet?¡± Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: 109: Undoubtedly number one_2 Chapter 172: 109: Undoubtedly number one_2 Translator: 549690339 Viola glanced at the controller on the table, ¡°Only twice the odds! My dad chose twenty times! ¡± Basil came to win money, so, of course, he wanted higher odds. According to the odds of one thousand dollars to five thousand. If Basil wins on this twenty-thousand-dollar bet, he could cash out one hundred thousand dollars. Hearing this, Baldwin said with a smile, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go for twenty times for your uncle too.¡± After that, Baldwin set the odds to 20 on the controller. ¡°Long live Uncle!¡± Viola cheered out loud. Basil immediately said, ¡°Baldwin, don¡¯t spoil this girl like that!¡± Twenty thousand dollars! Even if it was thrown into the water, it would make a splash. What¡¯s going on here? Baldwin smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Basil looked at Viola and frowned slightly, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re way too unreasonable! ¡± Viola made a grimace at Basil. Then, Viola continued, ¡°l believe that Car No. 36 will definitely win. Dad, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°If she wins, I¡¯ll cut off my head and let you use it as a stool!¡± Basil said. Viola snorted, ¡°l just believe in Car No. 36!¡± As Basil was about to say something more, Baldwin interjected, ¡°It¡¯s rare for a child to have faith. Let her believe this time.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Basil shook his head helplessly. Baldwin was just too indulging towards the child. Viola leaned against Baldwin¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°Uncle, do you know why I chose Car No. 36?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Baldwin asked. Viola said, ¡°1 feel sorry for Car No.36. Nobody believes in her just because she¡¯s a girl.¡± At this point, she paused, and then continued, ¡°l think the adults are so strange. They usually talk about gender equality, but now they say that women can¡¯t do it! It drives me crazy!¡± Perhaps these words wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for a man to hear. Viola, despite being young, was not a small-minded person. Being a girl herself, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry when she heard her father and other adults talk like this. Hearing this, Baldwin let out a laugh. Viola continued, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. If we win the bet, it¡¯s yours. If we lose, it¡¯s on me. I still have my gift money!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you trust Car No. 36?¡± Baldwin asked. ¡°l do!¡± Viola nodded. ¡°Then why do you think she¡¯ll lose?¡± Viola smiled, ¡°Everybody loses sometimes. Even the most outstanding people can¡¯t always win. As the saying goes, victory or defeat is a common occurrence in the military.¡± Baldwin nodded, a flash of admiration in his eyes, and patted Viola on the head, ¡°You seem to understand a lot.¡¯ In this world, many people aren¡¯t as clear-headed as a child. At this moment, the host¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°As of now, 5,694 people have chosen the first contestant, Fish Rider. 4,306 chose the second, Wolf Night. 12,612 chose the third, Beacon. 9,046 chose the fourth, many. 9166 chose the fifth, Let¡¯s Ride. 10,236 chose the sixth, Silent Watcher. 10,000 chose the seventh, Carophone. 15,260 chose the eighth, Noda Hiroji. 6,998 chose the ninth, Night Tragedy. 807 chose the tenth, Phantom! Plus, 1000 viewers are waiting until the last ten minutes after the race! Everyone must seize the opportunity! ¡® ¡°Our Noda Hiroji has become the undisputed popularity king! Wow, I¡¯m already looking forward to his performance.¡± ¡°In second place is our third contestant, Beacon.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s count down from ten seconds, everybody!¡± The audience at the scene was very excited. They shouted together. As the number reached Viola casually put on her gloves, straddled her long legs, and simply sat on the motorcycle. It was a straightforward action. But on her, it conveyed a wild and unruly temperament. Cool and handsome. Viola stared intently at Car No. 36. ¡°Wow! Contestant No. 36 is so cool!¡± ¡°Can she win a motorcycle race just by looking cool?¡± Basil continued, ¡°What does a little brat like you know about competition?¡± Viola snorted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Baldwin looked up slightly. He glanced at Car No. 36. The motorcycle was powerful and massive, making the girl seem a bit petite, but the aura she exuded was undeniable. Baldwin had been nonchalant before. But at this moment, he focused and asked Basil, ¡°Which number did you choose?¡± Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: 109: The Undoubtedly Deserving Number One 3 Chapter 173: 109: The Undoubtedly Deserving Number One 3 _ Translator: 549690339 ¡°Silent Watcher,¡± Basil replied. Baldwin raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°It¡¯s number six.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Basil found the figure of number six in the crowd. At the moment, number six was in the top five. ¡°Not bad, should have some explosive power,¡± as he said this, Baldwin paused and continued: ¡°But I think number 10 has pretty good explosive power as well.¡¯ ¡°Number 10?¡± Basil laughed out loud, pointing at the big screen on the field: ¡°You mean the car in the last place?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Baldwin nodded slightly. Basil laughed even louder. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about explosive power, she might not even make it up that steep slope.¡± A steep slope is the lowest difficulty in a motorcycle race. But this only applies to qualified racers. Baldwin didn¡¯t speak. He just watched the big screen. She followed the crowd leisurely. Always maintaining a distance of less than 10 meters from the person in front. Just like shopping. When the number 29 car in the first place passed the steep slope, it took only a few seconds, but she took more than 50 seconds. It seemed to be a gap of just over thirty seconds, but on the racetrack, thirty seconds was an insurmountable distance. She was already in the last place, and now she was even further behind. ¡°I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t pick number 10!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter, is number 10 here to be the joker?¡± Number 3 was in the first place. He had a strong momentum. But Noda Hiroji at the second place was in hot pursuit, and he was still under great pressure. ¡°Noda, come on! Come on!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are a few slopes ahead, Noda just needs to speed up on the slopes. ¡± ¡°I knew number 3 must be a seeded player!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon, Noda has won five races, I trust Noda.¡¯ Basil¡¯s gaze was fixed on number six, Silent Watcher. Sweat dripped from his forehead. He looked more nervous than if he were racing himself. Momo, who was next to him, was cheering and waving flags for number 10. ¡°Number Ten, come on! I believe in you!¡¯ Just at that moment. With a bang! Silent Watcher suddenly stepped on the gas, and number six shot out in an instant. From fifth place to first! ¡°Yeah!¡± Basil clenched his fists, thrilled beyond words. He knew that Silent Watchers strength should not be underestimated. ¡°Number six is so good!¡± ¡°Hurry up and overtake, hurry up!¡± The audience under the stage were even more anxious, ¡°It¡¯s the U-shaped Bend and the consecutive bends soon, Hiroji, come on!¡± As everyone knows, in a bend, you have to slow down, otherwise, it is easy to have side overturns. Therefore, very few racers overtake in consecutive bends. At this moment, Noda Hiroji increased his horsepower and overtook number six just like that. ¡°Hiroji is still Hiroji!¡¯ ¡°Holy shit! Hiroji is awesome!¡± Overtaking before the bend, he almost won the first place. Because no one could overtake within the consecutive bends. On the other side. Adam Swantz laughed as he watched the big screen, ¡°Bro, who did you choose?¡± ¡°Number 10.¡¯ The man sat in a corner with his cold face shrouded in shadow and vaguely visible. Blurred. As he spoke, the man stretched out his slender, fair index finger and lit up the button for number 10. ¡°Number 10?¡± Adam Swantz almost thought he was seeing things, ¡°Bro, are you blind?¡± Number ten was obviously the slowest and least promising among the ten competitors. At the same time as Adam Swantz couldn¡¯t believe it, Terrence Lentz¡¯s next move made him even more stunned. Terrence Lentz went straight to change the odds to one hundred times. A 100,000-dollar bet. ¡°Bro, even if you have money, you can¡¯t squander it like that!¡± At this point, they should definitely choose Noda Hiroji. Although he didn¡¯t like people from the Island Country, their strength was undeniable. Terrence Lentz gave a slight curve to the lips and offered no explanation. Adam Swantz sighed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll choose number 10 too, if we lose, we¡¯ll lose together.¡± As soon as his words were finished, Adam Swantz also set the odds to one hundred times. But in an instant, he saw Terrence Lentz set the odds to two hundred times. The 100,000-dollar bet instantly became 200,000 dollars. ¡°Bro, are you crazy?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although 200,000 dollars was not much, investing it in someone who had no chance of turning the tide seemed wasteful. ¡°Watch the race.¡± Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t offer much explanation, only uttering those three words. Adam Swantz took out his phone and checked his bank account balance, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m not gonna lose 200,000 dollars with you.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡¯ Although Terrence Lentz spoke, his eyes remained fixed on Car No.36, his phoenix-shaped eyes slightly narrowed, and the depths of his eyes were pitch-black, like a vast abyss, the bottom of which was impossible to see.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: 109: Undoubtedly number one_4 Chapter 174: 109: Undoubtedly number one_4 Translator: 549690339 There was still some distance until the U-shaped Bend and the series of continuous bends. That¡¯s why the racers were all trying their best to overtake each other at this point. Car No.6 caught up with Noda Hiroji, but was quickly overtaken again, and No.6 refused to fall behind. The other drivers were also chasing each other intensely. Only Viola Thompson was extremely calm. It was as if she was casually strolling down the street, showing no signs of urgency. ¡°l knew I shouldn¡¯t have chosen No.10!¡± ¡°l was so blind! She doesn¡¯t even look like she¡¯s here to compete! And now she¡¯s in last place!¡± ¡°l can¡¯t believe it! I thought she was a dark horse, a hidden gem, so I bet 100,000 dollars on her, and now I¡¯m going to lose everything, down to my pants!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad I hesitated and chose No.3. It looks like I have a pretty good chance of winning. ¡± Soon, they arrived at the U-shaped Bend. Everyone tacitly lowered their speed. Because after the U-shaped Bend, there were a series of Z-shaped bends, as well as the water crossing and the broken bridge sections¡­ On such a track, overtaking was virtually impossible. At the moment, Noda Hiroji was in first place. Second place driver, Terrence, was extremely upset. He wanted to take a gamble and was about to accelerate when he saw the approaching U-shaped Bend and decided to give up. Boom! At that moment, a huge motorcycle engine sound erupted in the air. Everyone had not yet reacted. A motorcycle rapidly charged from behind. Its speed was so fast. Even the camera could only capture a blurry afterimage. ¡°Holy shit, she actually accelerated!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bend right ahead, is she trying to kill herself?¡± ¡°Which car is that?¡± ¡°The speed is too fast, I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡± ¡°It must be Car No.36, since it¡¯s the only one missing!¡¯ ¡°No.36 is an idiot! They didn¡¯t accelerate when they should have and accelerated like crazy when they shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s their fault if they die.¡± Motorcycle racing is very dangerous. The danger lies in overtaking and accelerating through bends. Now, there are probably only a handful of people in the whole world who can overtake and accelerate in bends. ¡°It¡¯s over, Car No.36 is done for!¡± Fainthearted people had already closed their eyes in anticipation. The on-site rescue team was also ready. But in these circumstances, very few people can survive. The rescue team was just there for show. Viola sat on her motorcycle, holding the handlebars with both hands, showing no signs of nervousness on her face. As her adrenaline surged, all her gloom was swept away. The reason she loved racing was that it allowed her to forget all her troubles and enjoy the thrill of the adrenaline rush, This was the true essence of racing! Accelerate, keep accelerating, going faster and faster. ¡°She made it! She got through the bend! My god, it¡¯s a miracle!¡± The audience in the stands stared at the big screen in disbelief. Then came excitement. Heart-stirring! ¡°No.10! No.lo! t¡¯ The cheers rose and fell. This was the race they had come for. The situation changed unexpectedly, as if a new scene had opened up after the twisty road and dark willows and bright flowers. Adrenaline silently shouted, ¡°No.10, you¡¯re amazing! I love you!¡¯ Basil was also very excited. He hadn¡¯t seen such a thrilling race in a long time and had even forgotten that he initially supported Car No.6. This feeling was very bizarre. No one had expected that the leisurely walker would transform into a dark horse, breaking records. After the U-shaped Bend came the series of continuous bends, and she still didn¡¯t slow down. She maintained her speed through the slopes, the water crossing area, and the broken bridge. Especially at the broken bridge. Her elegant drift and whip of the tail was simply breathtaking. Almost all the spectators stood up at that moment. They applauded and cheered. The applause was deafening. Noda Hiroji watched the motorcycle in front of him, feeling deeply dissatisfied. In his eyes, Viola was just a nobody. While he was the god of war who had won five consecutive races. He absolutely could not allow someone like her to win. He had never tried overtaking and accelerating in a bend before. Perhaps, speeding up during a bend wasn¡¯t that terrifying as long as one could control their direction properly. Moreover, he had participated in many long-distance races. His experience was more abundant than any of the individuals present. Victory or defeat rested on this moment. Noda Hiroji narrowed his eyes, gripped the handlebars tightly, and stomped on the accelerator. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! The huge engine sound echoed again. ¡°My God, Noda Hiroji has accelerated too!¡± ¡°The ticket for this race was totally worth it! 1 need to record this!¡± The atmosphere at the scene once again reached a fever pitch. Terrence aka ¡®Beacon,¡¯ furrowed his eyebrows slightly.. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: 109: The Undeniable First_5 Chapter 175: 109: The Undeniable First_5 Translator: 549690339 He had a wife and children at home, he dared not gamble. He endured. There were still plenty of chances. This race was just for 100,000 dollars, it wasn¡¯t worth risking it all for that amount. ¡°Go Hiroji!¡¯ Noda Hiroji smoothly navigated the first bend. He knew, he could make it! The bend was not as difficult as he had imagined. Maybe. He should have tried this earlier. The scene was filled with cheers. Viola Thompson, catching sight of the approaching Noda Hiroji in her rearview mirror, remained calm. Her lips curled up into a small smile as she continued to accelerate. Noda Hiroji also continued to accelerate. Just then. Another sharp turn, Noda Hiroji tried to steer but it was too late. His hands couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of his motorcycle. The motorcycle was too fast; he had to calculate the speed in advance, and then turn. Bang! Noda Hiroji¡¯s bike shot straight out of the bend, crashing into the barrier. Smoke filled the air. Noda Hiroji instantly lost consciousness. The rescue team rushed out with a stretcher. No one in the audience had expected this turn of events. After Noda Hiroji managed to navigate the U-shaped Bend, they shared the same thoughts as Hiroji. It seemed, the bend was not as terrifying as they had imagined. But at this very moment. Reality delivered a brutal blow. ¡°Is Hiroji okay?¡± ¡°He was going too fast, even if he survives this, he¡¯ll likely be crippled for life!¡± Noda Hiroji¡¯s failure discouraged many from attempting to overtake on the bend. Viola Thompson¡¯s speed continued to increase. Screech! The number 36 bike had already come smoothly to a stop on the finish line. The commentator was stammering at this moment, ¡°Oh my! Number ten is incredible! She¡¯s definitely the dark horse!¡¯ ¡°Congratulations to our number ten, well deserved first place!¡± Then came a round of resounding applause. Viola Thompson calmly exited her bike. As her feet touched the ground, she instinctively reached up to remove her helmet but paused midway as if remembering something and dropped her hand. She then walked towards the waiting room. Ten minutes later, the second bike crossed the line. Second place went to Beacon. Third place was Wolf Night. The prizes for the top three racers were 100,000, 60,000 and 30,000 dollars, respectively. Basil was cursing in anger, ¡°What happened to Silent Watcher today? Was he having a shit day? His performance was awful!¡± Qt was very delighted, hands on her hips, ¡°How was it? Did my number ten sister win?¡± Baldwin said, ¡°Qt is the smartest, uncle will treat you to a big meal today!¡¯ Basil now greatly regretted not listening to his daughter¡¯s advice. If he had listened to his daughter once, he would be among the over eight hundred winners now. Too bad¡­ Seeing how Basil was regretting, Qt mercilessly teased, ¡°Dad, you regret it now, right?¡± Basil gruffly replied, ¡°No regrets.¡± Qt continued, ¡°This is what you get for looking down on girls.¡± Basil never expected that a girl could be so fierce. Baldwin laughed, ¡°All the money I won today belongs to Qt.¡± Qt quickly declined, ¡°l don¡¯t want it, that¡¯s your winnings, it has nothing to do with me. Even though my dad lost, he learned a valuable lesson. Now he won¡¯t look down on girls. We need to let him learn his lesson, or else he¡¯ll never change.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Qt.¡± Basil looked at his eight-year-old daughter. For the first time in his life, he felt that he was less than a child. On the other side. Adam Swantz looked at Terrence Lentz in disbelief. ¡°Terrence, we won.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Compared to Adam¡¯s disbelief, Terrence was exceedingly calm, his thin lips lightly opening, ¡°We won.¡± ¡°Half a million!¡± Adam said excitedly: ¡°Terrence, we won half a million.¡± After saying that, Adam seemed to remember something, then he quickly added, ¡°No, no, Terrence, you won a million! Oh my god! You actually won a million!¡± Terrence didn¡¯t say anything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A million dollars to him was merely a number. What made it worthwhile to him was, he hadn¡¯t misjudged a person. This time. He definitely hadn¡¯t made a mistake. At this moment, Adam was extremely thankful that he chose to align with Terrence, adopting a mutual ¡®we win or lose together¡¯ strategy. This allowed him to also become one of the lucky eight hundred.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded. Chapter 176: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded. Translator: 549690339 Yes. There were 80,000 spectators at the scene. But only 800 people bet on Viola Thompson to win. No one expected the tenth contestant to win. A girl who seemed so slim in physical appearance. Even the organizers were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect a dark horse to emerge today. Of course, the organizers were extremely happy with their overflowing winnings. Adam Swantz looked at the man beside him and asked, ¡°Bro, how did you know number ten would definitely win?¡± ¡°Intuition,¡± Terrence Lentz answered. ¡°Intuition?¡± Adam Swantz asked with doubt. The man nodded slightly. Adam Swantz scratched his head, his big eyes full of confusion. Why didn¡¯t he have such an intuition? Waiting room. The light in the room was a bit dim. Rachel Barton was sitting in a chair. At that moment, footsteps were heard from outside the door, followed by the sound of the door opening. creeeaaak- ¨C The door opened. A large amount of sunlight spilled in from outside the door, casting a golden glow on Rachel, and dispersing the gloom in the room. Rachel looked up. Just as Viola Thompson took off her helmet, her left hand brushed her hair aside, revealing her fair and full forehead. She stood backlit by the sun. Like a messenger of justice come to save the day. Rachel stared at her. A bit flustered. It was then that she realized. Everyone was quietly undergoing a metamorphosis. Especially Viola Thompson. Her change was tremendous ¡°Viola.¡¯ Viola Thompson put her helmet on the table, ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rachel shook her head. ¡°Can you stand up?¡± Viola Thompson then asked. Rachel tried to stand up. But as soon as she did, a sharp pain shot through her lower leg, causing her brow to furrow, and she sat back down. Viola Thompson squatted down, inspecting Rachel¡¯s injury. ¡°The joint is slightly dislocated, but it¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll put it back in place for you. It might hurt a bit, so just bear with it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel nodded. Viola Thompson gently pinched Rachel¡¯s leg, then gave it a firm push. Crack. A crisp sound. In that instant, the pain at the joint reached its peak. But it only hurt for a moment. ¡°Try standing up,¡± Viola Thompson continued. Rachel stood up, her face full of surprise: ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± ¡°Viola, you¡¯re amazing!¡¯ This admiration was not only for her medical skills. But also her driving skills. There was a big screen in the waiting room, and she had seen the live broadcast. She had practiced motorcycle riding for three years. But she still didn¡¯t dare to speed up before entering a series of bends. Yet Viola Thompson did it. More importantly, Rachel could tell from her racing performance that she still held something back. It was hard to imagine. How terrifying her true strength really was! Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re just finding out I¡¯m amazing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time that you¡¯re amazing!¡± Rachel replied with a smile. She and Viola Thompson were the same age, But when she was a child, whenever Rachel was bullied, Viola Thompson would always stand up for her. Even if Viola Thompson was hit and beaten, she wouldn¡¯t cry, and she wouldn¡¯t forget to tell Rachel not to cry either. Viola Thompson knew from a very young age that tears wouldn¡¯t solve any problems. Yet, such a strong person who wouldn¡¯t cry when beaten, Her eyes would well up with tears each time she talked about her family. No matter what the Thompson Family had done or said to her, she still longed for them to take her back. Viola Thompson looked at Rachel and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you needed money?¡± Rachel lowered her head, not saying anything. Because she knew Viola Thompson¡¯s life wasn¡¯t easy either. Just after moving out of the Thompson house, there was tuition, rent, living expenses¡­ money was needed for everything¡­ Rachel didn¡¯t want to burden her even more. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that strapped for cash,¡± Rachel said, raising her head. ¡°Rachel,¡± Viola Thompson looked at her, her eyes sincere, ¡°We grew up together and are closer than sisters. I hope that if you encounter any difficulties in the future, you¡¯ll tell me first.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson asked, ¡°Is the 100,000 dollar prize for this competition enough?¡± Viola knew Rachel was having a tough time. But she never thought that Rachel would have to rely on motorcycle racing to make ends meet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she saw Rachel backstage, Viola Thompson was very surprised. Although Rachel was wearing a mask, Viola Thompson recognized her at first glance. ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Rachel said with a smile: ¡°When I get the prize money from the competition, we¡¯ll split it, fifty-fifty.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson¡¯s timely appearance, how could she have won the prize money! ¡°I have enough money to spend, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Viola Thompson continued as she took out a card and handed it to Rachel, ¡°There¡¯s some extra money in here that you can use first. The PIN is six sixes..¡± Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded 2 Chapter 177: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded 2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Viola, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Rachel immediately refused. ¡°100,000 dollars in prize money is really enough!¡± Rachel stuffed the card back into Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°I was originally planning to use this 100,000 dollars in prize money to study in peace.¡± Rachel thought she could participate in the race smoothly, but she didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many unexpected things in life. However, even if she hadn¡¯t been framed by others, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to win first place. After all, the opponents were too powerful! Especially Noda Hiroji. ¡°Really?¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly. Rachel nodded seriously, ¡°Really, 1 swear. Viola, don¡¯t worry, if I encounter anything in the future, I will definitely tell you the first time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola finally took back her bank card. The audience area. Although the race had already ended, the audience was still immersed in the race that had just happened. The excited and tense atmosphere could not be shared by those who had not experienced it themselves. So, even though the race had ended ten minutes ago, everyone still remained seated. Basil¡¯s daughter Momo asked him, ¡°Dad, can I have sister number ten¡¯s autograph? From now on, she¡¯s my idol!¡± Although Momo didn¡¯t understand motorcycle racing, the passionate atmosphere had left a deep impression on her heart. It was number ten who proved with her strength that everyone and everything in the world was equal, including men and women. In the future, people would not directly deny female racers in such competitions. ¡°That might not be possible.¡± Basil shook his head. The participants in motorcycle races never showed their true appearance and true names to the public. Apart from seeing them on the track, people would not recognize them even if they were face-to-face after leaving the track. ¡°Why?¡± Momo asked disappointedly. Basil explained, ¡°Because sister number ten has a special identity, if exposed, she would be in danger.¡± Momo nodded, and then asked, ¡°So what is sister number ten¡¯s real name?¡± Basil was dumbfounded. He truly couldn¡¯t remember it. At this moment, Baldwin spoke up lightly, ¡°Ghost.¡± ¡°Ghost? Sister number ten¡¯s name is Ghost?¡± Momo frowned, ¡°What a strange name! ¡± Baldwin continued to explain, ¡°It¡¯s her nickname.¡± ¡°Nickname?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a pen name, just a code, not her real name.¡± Momo nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ ¡°Yep.¡± Momo smiled and said, ¡°Then I want to have a nickname too. Uncle, what do you think of the name Guardian?¡± ¡°Guardian of what?¡± Baldwin asked. ¡°Guardian of sister number ten!¡± Momo answered. Baldwin nodded, ¡°Sure.¡¯ Momo was very happy, ¡°Then my nickname will be Guardian!¡± With that, Momo asked again, ¡°Uncle, can I see sister number ten again in the future?¡± ¡°Yes, you will.¡± Baldwin patted Momo¡¯s head. Momo excitedly asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡¯ ¡°l believe in my uncle.¡± Basil watched his brother and niece from behind, his heart filled with various emotions. If he had known that number ten would win, he should have bet all his possessions on her! But now. Not only did he not win anything, he had also lost miserably. At the same time. On the other side. In an office. ¡°Have you found out who Ghost is?¡± A blonde, blue-eyed man was sitting in the boss¡¯s chair. ¡°Not yet.¡± The man narrowed his eyes and tapped his fingers on the desk. A moment later, he said, ¡°Keep looking, spare no effort, I want to sign her.¡± Ghost was simply too amazing. In all his years in the motorcycle industry, he had never seen a racer with such explosive power. At this point, to him. Viola¡¯s not just a racer, but a money tree. As long as they could sign Viola, they would be invincible and sweep through motorcycle races at home and abroad. ¡°Alright.¡± Knock knock knock- ¨C There was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A man in a suit and leather shoes walked in, followed by a bald man. The bald man was a little chubby and had a flattered expression on his face. ¡°Boss, I found the person.¡± The man looked up, ¡°Ghost was introduced by you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the bald man smiled flatteringly, ¡°l knew Ghost was very capable early on, so I specifically introduced her to come here.¡± Ghost¡¯s strength was indeed remarkable. But the bald man never thought that she could handle the deadly curves so easily. This was extremely rare in the racing world. The man nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job, take this as a reward Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded_3 Chapter 178: 110: Song Baoyi was dumbfounded_3 Translator: 549690339 As soon as the words were spoken, a subordinate walked over carrying several stacks of thick cash. And they were all US dollars. Baldy was so happy that he was silly. He had never seen so much money in his life. Of course, he also knew that his unintentional act had easily earned the organizers billions. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡¯ Baldy was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. The man continued, ¡°This is just a drizzle. If you can get the Ghost Rider to sign with us, I can give you a green card and a bank deposit.¡± A green card! Baldy¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. He had long wanted to immigrate overseas. ¡°Really, really?¡± ¡°In the words of your Sinian Country, a gentleman¡¯s word is harder to catch than a speeding horse.¡± Baldy was very excited, ¡°I believe you! I¡¯ll get on it right now!¡± With that, he turned and walked away. After walking a few steps, Baldy seemed to think of something and looked back at the man, ¡°What can you offer Ghost Rider?¡± ¡°Whatever she wants, we can give her.¡± The man replied. ¡°As long as you say so, things will be easy to handle!¡± What was Ghost Rider lacking the most? Money. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have participated in the race. As long as they offer enough, there¡¯s no fear of her not being tempted. Baldy sped up and arrived at the waiting area. There was no sign of Rachel Barton here. Baldy immediately sent a message to Rachel. Rachel and Viola Thompson were already at the door. Upon receiving Baldy¡¯s text, she turned to Viola, ¡°Viola, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go meet a friend and be right back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Rachel turned around and left. Viola found a Milk Tea Shop nearby and sat down. She was wearing black sunglasses. Her hair was loose. The black sunglasses almost covered half of her face, leaving only her high nose bridge and scarlet lips. She just sat there in the chair, looking out the window. So cool. People passing by the window all looked back, wondering if she was a celebrity. Rachel arrived at the location Baldy mentioned. ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Baldy excitedly said, ¡°Ghost Rider, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot!¡¯ Rachel frowned slightly, not understanding. Baldy then explained the whole story. He thought Rachel would agree right away. Unexpectedly, Rachel directly refused, ¡°Thank you, but I think you might have misunderstood something.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baldy asked. Rachel said, ¡°The person who just raced wasn¡¯t me.¡± Rachel did not want to hide this secret. After all, she was not the real racer. ¡°You¡¯re not Ghost Rider?¡± Baldy was very surprised. ¡°l am Ghost Rider, but the person who just participated in the race was not me.¡± Rachel did not fear Baldy knowing this secret, nor did she fear the organizers knowing it because they were all beneficiaries of this race. Both of them had made a fortune, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t spit out the money they had already earned. Baldy was taken aback. Rachel continued to explain, ¡°l was plotted against before the race. So, the person who participated in the race was not me.¡± Baldy just stared at Rachel, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± He found this rather incredible. Would anyone be so kind as to replace Rachel in the race? Most importantly, their driving skills were amazing. Baldy was in the motorcycle circle, and he had never heard of such a talented female racer in the country. It was simply unbelievable. ¡°Think what you want, I have things to do, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡± With that, she turned and left. Baldy looked at Rachel¡¯s retreating figure, frowning slightly. He had thought he could make a fortune from this. But it turned out¡­ Rachel came to the Milk Tea Shop, ¡°Viola.¡± Hearing this, Viola looked up slightly, ¡°Can we go now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°By the way, I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Viola asked. Rachel told Viola about what had just happened. Hearing this, Viola shook her head directly, ¡°Not interested.¡± The motorcycle was just her hobby. She didn¡¯t want to turn her hobby into a career. Once something becomes a means of making money, its nature changes. Rachel smiled, ¡°l knew you wouldn¡¯t be interested.¡± But she had to ask. After all, Viola was the racer. At the same time, A video had gone viral online. The title read: [When a King sneaks into a noob village, the scene is explosive! ] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The video was twenty minutes long. It featured a motorcycle race. Although the video had been uploaded less than an hour ago, it had already received over 100,000 comments. ¡°[This number ten is amazing! ¡°[l thought Noda was the King from the title, but turns out the real King was the one I¡¯d been ignoring from the beginning..]¡± Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: 110: Elizabeth Thompson was shocked_4 Chapter 179: 110: Elizabeth Thompson was shocked_4 Translator: 549690339 [l suggest you start watching from exactly 6:07.] [Yikes, it¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing the old emperor again!] [Agreed, the emperor came to mind for me as well!] [l regret not going to watch it live today. Even watching it on my phone screen is so exciting. I¡¯m sure being there in person would be even more thrilling!] [Fortunately, I was there. I couldn¡¯t stop crying!] [Poor Noda!] [Number Ten is a dark horse. From being underestimated to shining bright, what¡¯s incredible is that she¡¯s actually a girl!] [Compared with Number Ten, the other nine racers seem like they are just playing house.] [The cameraman can hardly keep up with Number Ten¡¯s speed!] [Damn, this is like the emperor is still alive!] The Emperor will always be a god in the racing world. The only difference is, the Emperor was a car racer. But this ghost is a motorcycle racer. However, the Emperor retired from the racing world three years ago. Although he has long left the racing world, his legend will never diminish. So far, no one around the world has been able to break the Emperor¡¯s record. Now. The racing world has an additional nickname. The Ghost. While Rachel was drinking milk tea, she suddenly came across this video and quickly showed it to Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, check this out!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rachel continued, ¡°You¡¯ve become a sensation! Some people are even calling you the second emperor!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Viola responded indifferently. Rachel widened her eyes, ¡°Viola, is this the reaction you¡¯re supposed to have right now?¡± ¡°What should my reaction be then?¡± Viola asked. ¡°It¡¯s the Emperor we¡¯re talking about!¡± Rachel stressed again. Viola took a sip of her milk tea, ¡°They have good taste.¡± ¡°What do you mean good taste?¡± Rachel asked. Viola replied lightly, ¡°Saying I¡¯m like the Emperor.¡± Rachel looked at Viola, her eyes full of disbelief. ¡°Do you know who the Emperor is?¡± If Viola knew, she would definitely not have this expression. ¡°A racer.¡± Viola answered. A racer? Rachel was puzzled. So Viola considered the great racing god just another ordinary racer? Rachel continued to educate Viola, ¡°The Emperor announced his retirement from the racing circle three years ago, but even now, whenever people watch car races, they still think of him first!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Viola responded indifferently again. Rachel didn¡¯t know what to say next and asked, ¡°Viola, do you want to become the next Emperor?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t have that intention right now.¡± Rachel asked again, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± The Emperor is forever a god, respected by every racer. Being called the second Emperor by people would also be the highest honor for a racer. But clearly, Viola does not care about this. In response to Rachel¡¯s question, she replied, ¡°Invent the world¡¯s tastiest milk tea and open milk tea shops all over the world.¡± ¡°What? why?¡± Viola¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°So that I can drink the best milk tea anytime, anywhere! ¡± Rachel swallowed hard. After a pause, Rachel asked again, ¡°Apart from drinking milk tea, do you have any other ambitions?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rachel asked curiously. Viola responded, ¡°Opening a milk tea shop.¡± Rachel thought to herself, I asked for nothing.¡± ¡°Hello, here¡¯s your Taro Milk Tea and Four-season Milk Green.¡± At that moment, the waiter brought the milk tea ordered by Viola to the table. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola thanked him smiling lightly. Rachel asked, ¡°Why did you order so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid of gaining weight?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡± Rachel looked at Viola, feeling like she was just getting to know her friend for the first time. In the end, Olga couldn¡¯t help but share the news about her daughter Elizabeth Thompson becoming the UK Region¡¯s brand ambassador with the older members of her family. When Madam Zacks heard the good news, she was so happy she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Although her grandsons and granddaughters weren¡¯t particularly outstanding, her granddaughter was outstanding! Her granddaughter also carried her blood. Now that her granddaughter was doing so well, she felt proud as a grandmother. Madam Zacks, her daughter-in-law, and granddaughter Dawn set off for River City to congratulate Elizabeth Thompson. Like her mother, Madam Zacks¡¯ granddaughter, Dawn, was 19 this year and was also quite snobbish, always trying to make connections with upper classes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she heard that her cousin had secured the brand ambassador role for the UK Region, she was extremely jealous. They were both ladies from influential families, yet Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s life seemed to be on a roll. But looking at herself. She was average-looking, and had average skills. It seemed like she had a little bit of everything, but nothing outstanding enough to show off.. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: 110: Elizabeth Thompson was taken aback_ 5 Chapter 180: 110: Elizabeth Thompson was taken aback_ 5 Translator: 549690339 Although jealous, she still followed Madam Zacks to River City with a happy heart. After all, Elizabeth Thompson was her cousin, and she needed to maintain a facade of familial affection. Olga shared the news that Madam Zacks would soon be heading to River City with Elizabeth Thompson. Elizabeth Thompson furrowed her brows slightly, pretending to be displeased, and said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I ask you not to tell anyone?¡± She wanted to keep a low profile, but as it turned out, her mother had a flamboyant nature. Olga laughed and said, ¡°Can your grandmother and aunt be considered outsiders?¡± Elizabeth Thompson continued, ¡°So, besides them, you didn¡¯t tell anyone else, right?¡± ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯t,¡± answered Olga. Elizabeth Thompson felt a little disappointed, but she didn¡¯t show it. She had thought Olga would show off to her circle of friends¡­ But unexpectedly, this time, Olga managed to keep her composure. But that¡¯s alright. Once she signs the contract, the news will surely be a sensation throughout town! Pondering this, Elizabeth Thompson curled her lips into a smile. Just then, the sound of a car engine came from outside the door. Hearing that, Olga immediately cheered up, ¡°That must be your grandmother and the others.¡¯ Elizabeth Thompson followed Olga¡¯s pace. As they reached the door, it indeed was Madam Zacks who had arrived. Madam Zacks, in her early seventies, had dyed black hair, dressed fashionably with high heels. Although she looked chic, there was a sense of discordance seeing an elderly woman dressed like this. She didn¡¯t have that kind of gentleness expected from an older woman. ¡°Mom,¡± Olga immediately greeted her. ¡°Olga,¡± greeted Madam Zacks. Olga turned to Wanda who was standing next to her, ¡°Sister-in-law is here too.¡± Wanda smiled and said, ¡°Elizabeth is making such great progress, as her aunt, of course I wanted to come and see.¡¯ Elizabeth Thompson came over and politely greeted them, ¡°Grandma, Aunt, Cousin.¡± Madam Zacks, who adored her granddaughter, immediately held Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s hands and started a string of endearments. Elizabeth Thompson didn¡¯t enjoy this kind of attention and could only respond with an obliging smile. Dawn slightly furrowed her brow. She had always thought Madam Zacks showed favoritism. Now seeing this, she still thought Madam Zacks showed favoritism. Knowing that her daughter didn¡¯t like elderly people, because Elizabeth Thompson always said that elders had an unpleasant smell, Olga immediately laughed and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go inside and talk. Elizabeth has a cold. We don¡¯t want you to get it.¡± Upon hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson quickly distanced herself from Madam Zacks, ¡°Yes, Grandma, we don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡± Madam Zacks didn¡¯t catch the undertone in their words and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. 1 would be glad even if I caught a cold from Elizabeth!¡± Dawn shook her head in disbelief. Her grandmother was really incorrigible, unable to hear even the slightest hint of disdain in other¡¯s words. A total waste of her many years of life! Wanda gently nudged her daughter with her elbow to signal her not to say too much. Olga took Madam Zacks¡¯ arm, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± agreed Madam Zacks. The group of people entered the house, Elizabeth Thompson brewed tea for everyone conscientiously. Madam Zacks thought even more highly of her granddaughter for her thoughtfulness. After taking a sip of tea, she asked, ¡°Elizabeth, when are you planning to sign the contract with the UK?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait some more time,¡± Elizabeth answered with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡¯ Madam Zacks looked at Dawn and added, ¡°While we¡¯re in River City, you should learn more from your cousin!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied Dawn. Olga looked at Dawn and asked, ¡°Dawn is a year older than Elizabeth, right?¡± Wanda nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a year older.¡± Olga continued, ¡°Then, Dawn, you really have to work hard this year and try to get into a good university next year.¡± Dawn didn¡¯t do well in the College Entrance Examination, so she had chosen to retake it. She and Elizabeth Thompson were polar opposites. One was academically excellent, hailed the top student by teachers and classmates. While the other couldn¡¯t even get admission into an average-tier university. Dawn smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Olivia, you know I¡¯ve never been good at studying.¡± Wanda replied, ¡°l only hope she can get into a common second-tier university.¡± Madam Zacks frowned upon hearing this. She begrudged the fact that Elizabeth Thompson wasn¡¯t her granddaughter, wishing that she could swap the two. Elizabeth Thompson had never caused any worry since childhood, while Dawn was nothing but a source of constant concern. Upon hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson chose to remain silent. ¡°Madam, Miss, someone from the UK is here!¡± Just then, the Housekeeper walked in from the door outside. Elizabeth Thompson wasn¡¯t surprised at all. It was definitely Adam who had come. ¡°Go and invite our guest in,¡± ordered Elizabeth Thompson. ¡°Alright,¡± the housekeeper nodded. Shortly after, the housekeeper ushered in a man in a suit and polished shoes. It was not Adam. Elizabeth Thompson, who was looking at the man, found him somewhat unfamiliar. Could it be a boss with an even higher position than Adam? Under such circumstances, it wasn¡¯t impossible. Elizabeth Thompson walked over calmly, wearing a polite smile, ¡°Could you please pass a message to Adam when you return? Tell him that I will still be occupied for the next few days, ask him to wait a bit longer.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Madam Zacks was utterly dumbfounded. Anyone else would be overjoyed to be chosen as UKs ambassador, yet Elizabeth Thompson was speaking to a high-ranking UK executive in a commanding tone¡­ making him wait! This showed that Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s status in the UK was no small matter. Both Wanda and Dawn were slightly taken aback. The next second, the man responded, ¡°Miss Thompson, you must have misunderstood something. I am here to deliver a termination notice. The UK has already selected a new ambassador..¡± Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: 111: Big shot’s posture Chapter 181: 111: Big shot¡¯s posture Translator: 549690339 A contract termination? A new brand ambassador? What¡¯s going on? Elizabeth Thompson was completely dumbfounded. H-How did this happen? She¡¯s supposed to be the future boss¡¯s wife of UK! They must have made a mistake! It has to be a mistake! As Elizabeth was still processing the situation, the person placed the contract termination on the table and turned to leave. ¡°Stop.¡± Elizabeth looked at the figure and suddenly spoke. ¡°Does Miss Thompson need anything else?¡± The man stopped and turned to look at Elizabeth. Elizabeth looked straight at him, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Daniel.¡¯ Elizabeth nodded, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± As Daniel was about to leave, Elizabeth continued, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Is Adam your superior?¡± ¡°Yes. Elizabeth looked at Daniel, ¡°Go back and have Adam call me.¡¯ Have Adam call her? Daniel didn¡¯t say much and turned to leave. Olga approached Elizabeth, worriedly asking, ¡°Emma, what happened?¡± Why did UK suddenly terminate the contract with Elizabeth? What on earth happened? Just a moment ago, Olga was still proud of Elizabeth. But now¡­ Elizabeth wasn¡¯t panicking at all. Because she knew that there must be a misunderstanding in it. Just wait. Adam will come and apologize to her soon. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Elizabeth spoke gently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, they must have made a mistake.¡¯ Hearing Elizabeth¡¯s words, Olga felt slightly relieved. Madam Zacks laughed, ¡°Emma knows what she¡¯s doing, you don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡± She had absolute trust in her granddaughter. After all, Elizabeth had never given anyone reason to worry, from childhood until now. Elizabeth looked at Madam Zacks, ¡®Grandma, you and Cousin must be tired from the journey, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest for a while?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Zacks nodded. Dawn looked at Elizabeth, ¡°Cousin, when are you planning to sign the contract with UK? Can Grandma and I attend your signing ceremony?¡± ¡°Of course, after I finish my current work, I can sign the contract.¡± Others would have to sign the contract with UK within a specified timeframe. But she was different. She could freely choose the date. After all¡­ She was the woman Terrence had taken a fancy to. Dawn smiled, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Elizabeth smiled as well. She knew Dawn wanted to see her make a fool of herself. But it was a pity. Dawn would never see it. Just as Dawn was about to escort Madam Zacks upstairs, it seemed Madam Zacks remembered something, ¡°Olga!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± Olga asked. Madam Zacks continued, ¡°Where¡¯s that little bastard?¡± The little bastard referred to Viola Thompson. ¡°She left.¡± Olga answered. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Madam Zacks asked. Olga explained the situation to Madam Zacks. Upon hearing the news, Madam Zacks frowned and cursed angrily, ¡°What an ungrateful and vicious man!¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for her daughter and son-in-law adopting that wild child from the orphanage, she might be dead already. But now¡­ That wild child left without even repaying the kindness of her adoptive family. It was true that one¡¯s own hair had to be self-grown, and one¡¯s own children had to be biological. No matter how well you treated a stray child picked up outside, they would never be grateful. Madam Zacks then asked, ¡°Did you two just let her go like that? Did she steal anything valuable?¡± Elizabeth spoke up, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t say that. This is also Sister¡¯s home, and even if Sister really took something away, it can¡¯t be called stealing. ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this statement, Elizabeth all but confirmed that Viola Thompson had stolen from the Thompson Clan. Madam Zacks raised her voice, ¡°What did she steal?¡± This little bastard is so bold! How dare she steal from the house! Olga said, ¡°There are so many things in this house; we wouldn¡¯t notice if one or two items are missing. Who knows what she stole! I told you back then not to adopt that little bastard; it was you and Dad who were superstitious! If it weren¡¯t for her, my Emma wouldn¡¯t have gotten sick at such a young age.¡± Years ago, Reg Thompson and Olga had struggled with infertility, which made Madam Zacks anxious. In an attempt to help, she had sought advice from many esteemed fortune-tellers.. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: 111: Big Boss Attitude_2 Chapter 182: 111: Big Boss Attitude_2 Translator: 549690339 Thinking about the events of the past, Madam Zacks also regretted it deeply. She had no idea that less than a month after bringing Viola Thompson home, her daughter would get pregnant. Looking back now, even if Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t been brought home, Olga would still have become pregnant. ¡°Mom, Grandma, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. The past is the past. Let it go,¡± Elizabeth Thompson said, continuing, ¡°Reputation is so important for a young girl. I believe in my sister¡¯s character, and she would never steal anything.¡± On one hand, she emphasized the importance of reputation for a girl, on the other hand, she claimed to believe in Viola Thompson¡¯s character. Such an act was undoubtedly a futile attempt to cover up the truth. ¡°What does she know about character? If she had any character, she wouldn¡¯t have stolen anything in the first place!¡± With Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s character, she absolutely could not commit theft. However, Viola Thompson was merely a village girl from the countryside. Without a proper education, what couldn¡¯t she have done? ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about my sister like that.¡± Elizabeth Thompson said. ¡°She¡¯s not your sister!¡± Madam Zacks echoed, ¡°Your mother is right, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be your sister!¡± Having such a sister would only bring disgrace to Elizabeth Thompson. Elizabeth Thompson sighed. Olga pinched her temples, ¡°Just thinking of her gives me a headache. Dawn, take your grandma and your mom upstairs to rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dawn nodded. The three went upstairs. Dawn curiously asked, ¡°Grandma, I heard the village girl is very pretty, is that true?¡± Dawn had always known that there was such a person in the Thompson Clan, but had never met Viola Thompson. ¡°She¡¯s just a yellow-haired girl from a farming village. How good-looking can she be?¡± Madam Zacks said. Dawn continued, ¡°Comparing her to Emma, who is more beautiful?¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Zacks frowned, ¡°Do you think your cousin is inferior to a village girl? That village girl isn¡¯t even worthy of a single strand of your cousin¡¯s hair!¡± Thief. Not even good-looking. Immediately, Dawn¡¯s impression of Viola Thompson hit rock bottom. After thinking for a moment, Dawn continued, ¡°Actually, we can¡¯t entirely blame her. After all, Aunt and Uncle were the ones who adopted her from the orphanage. Since they adopted her, they should be responsible for her.¡± What did Reg Thompson and Olga do? After Viola Thompson donated part of her liver, they immediately sent her off to the countryside. At this point, Dawn continued, ¡°If Aunt and Uncle had raised her properly, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have stolen anything!¡¯ ¡°A dragon breeds a dragon, a phoenix breeds a phoenix, and a mouse¡¯s baby can dig holes! Even if they pampered her, she would¡¯ve stolen anyway!¡¯ Madam Zacks said. She thought Viola Thompson¡¯s birth parents couldn¡¯t have been good people either. They were probably thieves themselves. After giving birth to Viola Thompson, they couldn¡¯t afford to raise her and sent her to the orphanage. Viola Thompson truly followed in her parents¡¯ footsteps, becoming a thief herself when she grew up. Having said that, Madam Zacks continued, ¡°Your aunt and uncle have done more than enough, considering she¡¯s not their blood! If they hadn¡¯t adopted her, she¡¯d be dead in the orphanage already!¡± The orphanage¡¯s conditions were terrible. At that time, the death of children was a common occurrence. More importantly, after being sent to the countryside, Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t suffered much at all. Apparently, Reg Thompson¡¯s stepmother treated Viola Thompson very well. She brought Viola Thompson everywhere. Although she was reluctant to spend money on herself, she bought the best for Viola Thompson. So, Viola Thompson had no reason to resent Reg Thompson and Olga. She should be grateful instead. Dawn frowned and continued, ¡°But when Emma was sick, it was the village girl who donated her liver. When you think about it like that, it¡¯s true she doesn¡¯t owe Aunt and Uncle anything.¡± One life for another life. Even if Viola Thompson owed the Thompson Clan anything, she had already paid it off. Upon hearing this, Madam Zacks was furious, jumping up and yelling, ¡°You ignorant girl, what do you know! If it wasn¡¯t for that bad omen, how could Emma possibly get sick! And, Emma is her sister. What¡¯s wrong with her donating a bit of liver to Emma? Isn¡¯t this the natural course of things?¡± Dawn said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re wrong about that. There¡¯s nothing that¡¯s the natural course of things in this world. Everyone is an independent individual, and if someone doesn¡¯t want to do something, no one can force them. What you¡¯re doing is called moral kidnapping!¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The education Dawn had received couldn¡¯t resonate with Madam Zacks. , Where were the values? This way of thinking was too terrifying! Upon hearing this, Madam Zacks was so furious she could barely speak, pointing at Wanda, ¡°Look at the good daughter you¡¯ve raised!¡± Wanda was a typical housewife who showed duty and respect to her in-laws, observing female virtues, seeing her husband as heaven and her son as earth.. She immediately took Dawn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Apologize to your grandma right now! ¡° Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: 111: Big Boss Attitude_3 Chapter 183: 111: Big Boss Attitude_3 Translator: 549690339 Dawn sighed helplessly as she looked at her weak mother. Wanda would never have the chance to stand up for herself again in this lifetime. ¡°l did nothing wrong, and I¡¯m not going to apologize!¡± Dawn continued, ¡°This way of thinking is fundamentally wrong.¡± ¡°Uncultured brat,¡± Madame Zacks winced in pain, ¡°Why can¡¯t you learn from Emma?¡± Even though the two were not sisters by blood but cousins, Dawn had nothing in common with Elizabeth Thompson. She couldn¡¯t even compare to a third of what Elizabeth was like. ¡°If you like her so much, you should make her your granddaughter!¡± Dawn said. Madame Zacks became even angrier, clutching her heart and frowning in pain. Wanda immediately stepped forward to calm Madame Zacks down, ¡°Mom, Dawn is young and doesn¡¯t know better. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± ¡°Our Tiarks Clan is so unfortunate, marrying a woman like you who can¡¯t even teach her own daughter properly. How do you even have the face to live in this world!¡± Madame Zacks glared at Wanda, venomously speaking. ¡°All my mom needs to do is teach her son well. Didn¡¯t you always say that a married daughter is like spilled water?¡± Unlike her mother, Dawn wasn¡¯t afraid of Madame Zacks. She would always speak her mind, never trying to please her grandmother intentionally. Even if she behaved perfectly, her biased grandmother would never like her. Mentioning her grandson, some of the anger on Madame Zacks¡¯ face faded. If it wasn¡¯t for her grandson¡¯s sake, she would have urged her son to divorce this useless woman long ago. Downstairs. Elizabeth Thompson had been waiting for an hour, but Adam¡¯s call still hadn¡¯t come. Based on the distance, Daniel should have returned to the UK headquarters within an hour. What was going on? Olga became a little anxious as well. ¡°Elizabeth, has Adam called you yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Elizabeth Thompson shook her head. Upon hearing this, Olga immediately felt a sense of foreboding. Could it be¡­ Could it be that Elizabeth Thompson was really being terminated? No way! No way! Elizabeth Thompson was so outstanding, how could she possibly be terminated? And what¡¯s more, Elizabeth Thompson was the one admired by Terrence. She had seen with her own eyes how Adam personally sent Elizabeth Thompson back last time. Just then. A cell phone ringtone suddenly rang out in the air. It must be Adam calling! Elizabeth Thompson immediately picked up the phone, but seeing the note on the screen, her excitement was instantly doused by a bucket of cold water. It wasn¡¯t Adam. Elizabeth Thompson hung up the phone directly, stood up, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the UK headquarters.¡± She had to go there personally. ¡°Alright.¡± Olga nodded. Half an hour later. Elizabeth Thompson arrived at the entrance of the UK headquarters. She was about to enter when she was stopped by a security guard at the door. Looking at the security guard blocking her, Viola Thompson frowned slightly. No one had dared to stop her from entering the UK headquarters before this. Today, this security guard was really blind! ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Adam.¡± Elizabeth Thompson answered. The security guard looked Elizabeth Thompson up and down, then asked, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°l am Elizabeth Thompson.¡± Elizabeth Thompson looked at the security guard, suppressing her impatience, ¡°l don¡¯t need an appointment to see Adam.¡± ¡°Sorry, without an appointment, you cannot see Mr. Adam.¡± Just then. A group of people emerged from another door. The person leading the group was none other than Adam. Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eyes lit up. Was Adam bringing the UK executives to personally apologize to her at the Thompson Clan¡¯s residence? Yes. That must be it. Elizabeth Thompson slightly curved her lips, raising her voice to call out, ¡°Adam!¡± She wanted this short-sighted security guard to know. She was not someone he could offend! Adam, hearing someone calling his name, looked back. When he saw that it was Elizabeth Thomoson. he frowned slightly. It was because of this woman, he had been reprimanded by his superior. Then, Adam whispered a few words to the assistant beside him. Upon hearing his words, the assistant nodded, hurriedly walked over to Miss Thompson¡¯s side, and said, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Elizabeth Thompson frowned slightly. What did Adam mean by this? Was he trying to brush her off with a lowly assistant? The assistant continued, ¡°Mr. Adam asked me to tell you that, after deliberation by the higher-ups, your qualifications are simply not enough to serve as the UKs image ambassador. The termination letter has already been sent to you. If you haven¡¯t received it yet, please wait.¡± Elizabeth Thompson was immediately stunned upon hearing these words. Her face turned pale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What on earth was going on? ¡°Why?¡± Elizabeth Thompson tried her best to maintain her composure. Unlike those mediocre, vulgar people, she was the top talent of River City. At all times and in all circumstances, she had to pay attention to etiquette. The assistant continued, ¡°This is the result of a joint decision by the higher-ups. I¡¯m not sure about the specific reasons..¡± Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: 111: Big Boss Attitude_4 Chapter 184: 111: Big Boss Attitude_4 Translator: 549690339 After saying that, the assistant turned and left. Elizabeth watched the assistant¡¯s retreating figure, feeling as if her strength had been sucked away in an instant. Could it be that UK was not Mr. Terrence¡¯s business at all? What now? Her intention to become the UKs ambassador had already been known by the Tiarks Clan. If she couldn¡¯t become the ambassador now, how could she face others? Elizabeth bit her lip, feeling a mixture of emotions. ¡°Emma!¡± At that moment, a car stopped next to Elizabeth. Elizabeth turned to look, and saw that the driver was Trevor Sherman. ¡°Big Brother Sherman.¡± Elizabeth smiled. Trevor got out of the car, walked around to the passenger side, and opened the door. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Elizabeth leaned in and sat inside the passenger seat. Once inside the car, Trevor curiously asked, ¡°Emma, are you at UK because of the ambassador thing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elizabeth nodded. Trevor continued, ¡°So, what happened?¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t accept.¡± Elizabeth replied. ¡°Why? Did you reject them?¡± Trevor¡¯s first thought was that Elizabeth had rejected UK. After all, there was no reason for UK to refuse someone as outstanding as Elizabeth. Instead of directly answering Trevor¡¯s question, Elizabeth said, ¡°I think UKs business philosophy and my aesthetic tastes are different. They focus on fashion, while I think that our Sinian Country¡¯s traditional culture is the most beautiful. They are also too profit-driven, which doesn¡¯t align with my pursuits.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s words were well put, with almost no flaws. In one breath, she expressed that she was the one who rejected UK, while indirectly elevating herself. She wasn¡¯t one of those vulgar people who only cared about money. Her pursuit was art and traditional culture. Trevor listened with a mix of emotions. Nowadays, there weren¡¯t many good girls like Elizabeth left in this world. He had met many girls. Apart from Elizabeth, most of them were gold diggers. Elizabeth was like a breath of fresh air. Trevor continued, ¡°Emma, I think you did the right thing. UK really doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± Elizabeth smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t say they don¡¯t deserve me, it¡¯s just that our pursuits are different. By the way, can you please take me home, Big Brother Sherman?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Trevor nodded. As if suddenly remembering something, Elizabeth said, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, please stop the car.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If Grandma Sherman finds out that you gave me a ride home, she¡¯ll definitely be unhappy. I¡¯ll just take the bus home instead.¡± Although she was a rich girl, Elizabeth insisted on taking the bus home. How many rich girls could do that? This alone was enough to prove that Elizabeth was different from other girls. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Trevor replied. Elizabeth felt very uneasy. ¡°Big Brother Sherman, please stop the car. Grandma Sherman is old. Don¡¯t make her unhappy. Getting angry is bad for her health, especially for older people.¡± Even at this time, Elizabeth¡¯s biggest concern was still the well-being of Mrs. Sherman. North Bridge High School. ¡°Beautiful Thompson! Your stuff!¡± Diana Hershey ran in from outside. Viola looked up slightly, ¡°What stuff?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Diana took out a stack of love letters from her bag and placed them on Viola¡¯s desk. Looking at the thick stack of love letters, Viola felt helpless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them I already have a fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°They all know.¡± Diana replied. The fact that Viola had a fianc¨¦ was no secret at North Bridge High School. Viola frowned, ¡°But they still send them?¡± Diana laughed, ¡°People can get divorced after marriage, so what¡¯s the big deal about having a fianc¨¦!¡± At this point, Diana sighed, ¡°Is this the trouble that comes with being a beauty?¡± ¡°Do you want this trouble?¡± Viola raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Of course I want it!¡± Diana replied. Fiona Knight, who was sitting nearby, chimed in, ¡°Viola, can I interview you?¡± ¡°Interview about what?¡± Fiona said, ¡°What¡¯s it like to be so good-looking?¡± Hearing that, Diana eagerly said, ¡°Quick, tell us! I want to know!¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡± Viola answered. Fiona¡¯s face was full of question marks. Diana asked, ¡°Is it because all beautiful women think they¡¯re not beautiful enough?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fiona was almost in tears. If Viola still thought she wasn¡¯t beautiful enough, then what about her? Although Fiona always thought she was pretty good-looking, when compared to Viola, she still fell far behind. ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Viola said in a soft tone. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Fiona asked.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: 111: Boss Posture_5 Chapter 185: 111: Boss Posture_5 Translator: 549690229 Viola Thompson said seriously, ¡°Because the players themselves sometimes get lost.¡± Diana Hershey: Fiona Knight: ¡® A real talent! Viola picked up her school bag and packed up the love letters on the table, then walked over to the trash can. With a swoosh, she dumped all the love letters inside. The trash can was immediately filled. Just as she threw away the letters, a male student walked up to Viola, his face flushed as he handed her another love letter. ¡°Viola, please, accept this.¡± Viola looked at this teenager who was in the throes of puberty, couldn¡¯t help but pat him on the head like an elder, ¡°Young man, focus on your studies and serve our country when you grow up.¡± Having said that, she turned back to her seat. The boy ran back to his class, his face burning with embarrassment. The class next to theirs. People had started to gossip about Viola throwing love letters in the trash can. ¡°Viola Thompson is so rude, how could she just throw all the love letters into the trash can!¡± ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t understand why these boys would fancy such a rude girl.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t like Miss Thompson, but prefer gossiping about her behind her back?¡± A short-haired girl couldn¡¯t help standing up from her seat, ¡°According to you, should Miss Thompson kowtow to each of them in gratitude for their love letters?¡± Keep all the trash letters and not throw them away? Give those boys false hope? This isn¡¯t politeness, it¡¯s being a jerk. The classroom fell silent in an instant. The short-haired girl returned to her seat after saying these words. Capital City. Patriarch Lentz abruptly fell ill and was sent to the hospital, where he was given two critical illness notifications. Harlan Lentz rushed to Capital City with his wife, children, and daughter-in-law. Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz had arrived, but there was no sign of Terrence Lentz. ¡°Big brother, why isn¡¯t Terrence here?¡± Zane Lentz, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s second son, asked. Bartley Lentz answered with a smile, ¡°Uncle, you know how busy Terrence is, he can¡¯t just leave.¡± Eleanor Armstrongs face was a little sullen as she said, ¡°Terrence just went overseas and hasn¡¯t been notified yet.¡± Every year around this time, Terrence would travel abroad for a while and would be unreachable by phone. Zane Lentz frowned slightly, looking displeased, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. His nephew is without ambition, a good-for-nothing. But his brother and sister-in-law just spoiled him rotten. Zane Lentz said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see dad.¡± They walked into the ward together. Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition was dire, his face was pale. ¡°Dad, how are you doing?¡± Patriarch Lentz kept a positive attitude. ¡°Every old person will face this day, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± He looked around at everyone and felt a little upset when he didn¡¯t see Terrence. But he didn¡¯t ask. Eleanor Armstrong looked at her father-in-law lying on the hospital bed and remembered what the doctor had said, she was very worried. At this moment, Eleanor Armstrong seemed to remember something and said, ¡°Dad, do you still have the Soothing Pills that Viola gave you? Soothing Pills have many benefits, maybe you will feel better after taking them.¡± When Viola gave him the medicine, she said it could save lives in emergencies. Patriarch Lentz was stunned. He had forgotten about the Soothing Pills. ¡°It¡¯s in the safe.¡¯ Eleanor said, ¡°1 will go home and get the medicine right away, dad; what¡¯s the code for the safe?¡± At this sentence, everyone in the room perked up their ears. Patriarch Lentz didn¡¯t speak, he shakily took out a string of keys from under himself and handed them to Eleanor. Eleanor took the keys. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯ll go with you to get the medicine.¡± Lilly White, Zane Lentz¡¯s wife, said with a smile. Bianca Lentz, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s youngest daughter, stood up, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯ll go with you, too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both women had different thoughts, fearing that Eleanor would steal something. Eleanor nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± At this moment, Bianca Lentz seemed to think of something, ¡°Sister-in-law, who did you say gave that medicine?¡± ¡°Terrence¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± Eleanor answered. Bianca Lentz laughed, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the Thompson Clan has replaced Elizabeth Thompson with that country girl? Sister-in-law, are you trying to kill dad by giving him this dubious medicine?¡± Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: 112: South Su asked, North Dreamed of emptiness. Chapter 186: 112: South Su asked, North Dreamed of emptiness. Translator: 549690339 Actually, the relatives of the Lentz Clan had already noticed the Thompson Clan¡¯s plans to replace Viola. It was just Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong, the married couple, who couldn¡¯t see the reality, genuinely thinking Elizabeth Thompson would marry Terrence Lentz. This was simply absurd! Using their toes to think, they should know that Elizabeth Thompson would never like a good-for-nothing. Therefore, on the day of the engagement banquet, except for Patriarch Lentz, Zane Lentz and his sister Bianca Lentz didn¡¯t attend. Surprisingly, they were right. The Thompson Clan pulled off the old bait-and-switch, substituting River City¡¯s top talent with a countryside village Facing Bianca¡¯s questioning, Eleanor could actually understand. After all, she also had many misunderstandings about Viola in the past, even going as far as to throw away the beauty pills Viola had given her. So, when listening to these words, Eleanor¡¯s first thought was not to get angry but to explain to Bianca. ¡°Bianca, you misunderstood, this is not some dubious medicine.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not dubious, what is it?¡± Bianca crossed her arms and looked at Eleanor, ¡°l think you¡¯re just trying to kill Dad!¡± Patriarch Lentz is the head of the Lentz Clan. Given the current situation, once something happens to Patriarch Lentz, the ones who would benefit are definitely Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong. Trying to harm the old man with poison? No way! Lilly White intervened with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re all family here, let¡¯s talk it out. Bianca, you¡¯re too impatient, after all, sister-in-law has good intentions.¡± Any matter, once it involves interests, will become complicated. Even if it¡¯s a blood-related family. Lilly White always thought that Patriarch Lentz was partial, leaving all the good things to the eldest family. For all those years the old man was in Capital City, she and her husband dutifully took care of him. It hasn¡¯t been easy to reach the point where the old man is soon gone, but she hasn¡¯t gained anything. Naturally, she isn¡¯t willing. The old man can die! But he must distribute the family property clearly. He absolutely can¡¯t die in such a vague manner. ¡°Good intentions? Nobody knows the real purpose behind a smiling face!¡± Bianca unceremoniously replied. Eleanor continued to explain, ¡°Bianca, Aunt Terrence, please believe me, that medicine is definitely not some dubious medicine. It¡¯s Soothing Pills, you can look it up online.¡± At this point, Eleanor continued, ¡°Actually, I can understand your concerns, as I used to be just like you, misunderstanding Viola and thinking she didn¡¯t have the ability to make medicine¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Bianca seemed to have caught some key point and frowned, ¡®You said who can make medicine?¡± ¡°Viola,¡± Eleanor answered. ¡°Your country bumpkin daughter-in-law?¡± Bianca asked. Eleanor nodded slightly. After going through that incident, Eleanor didn¡¯t think coming from the countryside was humiliating. Bianca bursts into laughter. A country bumpkin who can make medicine? If she can make medicine, she wouldn¡¯t be a country bumpkin. Bianca continued, ¡°Sister-in-law, perhaps you don¡¯t have any malicious intentions, but you need to use your brain! Just look at the character of your future daughter-in-law! ¡± If it were her, she would¡¯ve already called off the marriage! A village girl has no right to enter the Lentz Clan¡¯s gate. It¡¯s a disgrace when mentioned! ¡°Bianca, believe me, things aren¡¯t as serious as you imagine.¡± ¡°l don¡¯t care about anything else,¡± Bianca stood in front of Patriarch Lentz, ¡°but I absolutely will not allow you to feed my dad that dubious medicine!¡¯ Lilly White said, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯ve always been impartial. This time, 1 1 m going to stand with Bianca.¡± It¡¯s not good for a man to interrupt a conversation between women. Eleanor is now in a situation where she can¡¯t explain clearly no matter what she says. Till today, she finally realized how ridiculous she had been back then. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Harlan Lentz frowned slightly and continued, ¡°Bianca, Lilly, what do you plan to do? Just watch Dad¡¯s condition worsen like this?¡± Zane Lentz immediately spoke up, ¡°Big brother, how could you be confused?¡± It¡¯s fine for Eleanor as a woman to be confused. But Harlan Lentz is the eldest son of the Lentz Clan. How could he let Eleanor fool around? He truly lacks the responsibility of an eldest son. Zane Lentz continued, ¡°Are you saying Bianca and Lilly are deliberately not letting Dad take medicine, letting Dad¡¯s condition worsen on purpose? Big brother, you need to be clear about the facts. It¡¯s sister-in-law¡¯s medicine that¡¯s problematic.. Suppose, I¡¯m just saying suppose, suppose Dad takes the medicine provided by your future daughter-in-law and something goes wrong, who will take the responsibility?¡± Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_2 Chapter 187: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_2 Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Bianca Lentz immediately said, ¡°Terrence is right. As long as you can take full responsibility, you can give dad this medicine! But if anything goes wrong after dad takes the medicine, none of you can inherit dad¡¯s property.¡± Just as Harlan Lentz wanted to speak, Eleanor Armstrong held his hand and said, ¡°Zane, Bianca, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zane Lentz asked. Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Dad is old and very sick now. Soothing Pills are not miracle pills, and no one can guarantee that they will work immediately. I can only assure you that Soothing Pills are definitely not poisonous, nor are they from an unknown source!¡± Not to mention her. Even Hua Tuo in his lifetime couldn¡¯t guarantee zero risk. Having said that, Eleanor Armstrong paused and continued, ¡°Moreover, dad hasn¡¯t passed away yet, and you are already thinking about his property. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡± Not only is it too much. It¡¯s also heartbreaking. Fortunately, Patriarch Lentz was already unconscious. Otherwise, if he heard their conversation, he would be heartbroken. ¡°You¡¯re noble, and you¡¯re the noblest in the whole family,¡± Bianca¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm, ¡°If you really are, then don¡¯t inherit dads property!¡¯ Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly, feeling a pain in her heart. ¡°Bianca!¡± Harlan Lentz scolded angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Bianca glanced at Harlan Lentz, ¡°l just say what I think. If there¡¯s anything wrong, sister-in-law, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Bianca was the kind of person who speaks her mind. No matter when, she would never suffer a loss. Lilly White looked at the brother and sister and remained silent. The atmosphere in the ward became quiet. Bianca then continued, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve said what I should say. I definitely agree to cure dad, but if someone tries to harm dad, don¡¯t blame me for being harsh.¡¯ ¡°No one wants to harm dad. We, just like you, hope that dad gets better as soon as possible,¡± Harlan Lentz said. Bianca snorted coldly. You can know a person¡¯s face but not their heart. Who knows what they are thinking. Lilly White smiled and said, ¡°Big brother, calm down. Actually, it¡¯s not Bianca¡¯s fault for being harsh. Think about it, did you and sister-in-law do something wrong?¡± Harlan Lentz sighed. Eleanor Armstrong looked at Lilly White, ¡°Aunt, our Viola is really good at medicine. Not only can she make Soothing Pills, but her Beauty Pills are also top-notch¡­¡± Eleanor Armstrong told the story of Viola Thompson giving her Beauty Pills. Lilly White just felt that Eleanor Armstrong was daydreaming. If that country girl was so amazing, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry Terrence Lentz. Lilly White didn¡¯t speak. Because she knew someone would speak up for her. Sure enough, the next second, Bianca said. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Beauty Pills were invented by Divine Doctor Suen, right?¡± Suwen is a myth in the medical world. What is Viola Thompson? A joke? Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°Beauty Pills are indeed from Divine Doctor Suen, but our Viola can really make them, and the effect is no less than Suen¡¯s.¡± If Viola Thompson can make top-notch Beauty Pills, she can also make Soothing Pills. Bianca kept shaking her head. She thought Eleanor Armstrong was out of her mind. After all, the impact of Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s broken engagement on her was too great. Eleanor Armstrong just didn¡¯t want to accept the reality. So, she glorified that country girl. Glorified her to the point where she could do anything. ¡°Sister-in-law, can you wake up a bit?¡± ¡°Bianca, I am very awake now.¡± At this moment, Harlan Lentz also spoke, ¡°I can also vouch for this. Your sister-in-law is not exaggerating. Viola Thompson is really amazing.¡± Bianca¡¯s face was full of helplessness, and then she asked, ¡°So, according to you, your future daughter-in-law, who hasn¡¯t married yet, is better than Elizabeth Thompson?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded. Regardless of appearance. Just talking about character, Viola Thompson was way better than Elizabeth Thompson. Even Lilly White laughed out loud at this point. That country girl is better than Elizabeth Thompson? She thought Harlan and Eleanor Armstrong had gone crazy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elizabeth Thompson was the top talented woman in River City. What was Viola Thompson? An obscure country girl. In fact, Harlan and Eleanor Armstrong were afraid of losing face, so they made up such a lie, trying to make everyone believe that Viola Thompson was even more amazing than Elizabeth Thompson. But they didn¡¯t think about it, would anyone really believe such a lie? Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_3 Chapter 188: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_3 Translator: 549690339 No dog would believe it! Let alone a person. Lilly White spoke up, ¡°Big brother and sister-in-law, I know you¡¯ve been feeling down since that engagement was called off. But people have to face reality.¡± Lilly White didn¡¯t want to be too direct, so she could only subtly express her point. At this point, Lilly White paused and said, ¡°We¡¯re all family here, so don¡¯t take my words to heart. While the Thompson Clan did handle this matter poorly, we can¡¯t blame them entirely.¡± The only one to blame is the good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz. If Elizabeth Thompson were her daughter, she wouldn¡¯t want her to marry a good- for-nothing either. Eleanor Armstrong knew what Lilly White was getting at and felt uncomfortable. Just as she was about to say something, Lilly White continued. ¡°Although Terrence has many problems, he is still a talented member of a prestigious family. He shouldn¡¯t be stooping so low as to marry a country girl. I advise you to forget about these superficial issues and call off the wedding as soon as possible. Find a new wife for Terrence. If you trust me, I can actually make a match for Terrence. I have a niece from my mother¡¯s side who is 30 years old and still hasn¡¯t had a relationship. Although she¡¯s a few years older than Terrence, there¡¯s a saying ¨C an older woman is like a gold brick!¡± Eleanor Armstrong also knew about the niece Lilly White mentioned. Not only was she a leftover woman, but she was also a 350-pound overweight woman. She needed assistance for eating, drinking, and basic hygiene. Though Eleanor was infuriated, she kept a calm demeanor, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Auntie, but there¡¯s no need. Terrence and Viola have a great relationship.¡± Eleanor¡¯s direct refusal made Lilly White unhappy. What was this? Terrence thought he was too good for her niece? Though her niece was overweight, she graduated from a prestigious university and had a fortune of tens of millions ¨C she would never want for anything in her life. What did that little country girl have? She probably didn¡¯t even graduate from junior high school. Eleanor was utterly ungrateful. Bianca Lentz chimed in, ¡°Sister-in-law, you should accept this incredible offer! If you miss this opportunity, you¡¯ll have nowhere to hide. You know Terrence¡¯s situation; do you really want him to marry a country girl?¡± Continuing, Bianca Lentz said, ¡°l don¡¯t care either way, since I¡¯m already married. But this will affect my second brother and his wife¡¯s reputation. Even if you don¡¯t care for yourselves, consider your nieces and nephews.¡± The Lentz Clan had high standards. No one had ever married a country girl before. Terrence would be the first. If that happened, wouldn¡¯t it be humiliating? Harlan Lentz coughed lightly, ¡°We¡¯re here today to discuss father¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m just concerned about you and Terrence. Why aren¡¯t you happy about it?¡± Harlan Lentz didn¡¯t want to discuss it further, but hearing those words, he turned his head to face Bianca Lentz squarely, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need your concern. If you have time, you should focus more on father.¡± Bianca Lentz humphed. Knocking came from outside the door. Eleanor went to answer it. The visitor was a tall, curly-haired young woman. Seeing the visitor, Eleanor was taken aback. The woman laughed, ¡°Auntie.¡± Only then did Eleanor react, ¡°It¡¯s Ivy! My, how you¡¯ve changed! I didn¡¯t even recognize you! ¡± The visitor was named Ivy Taylor. She was Bianca Lentz¡¯s only daughter. Ivy continued, ¡°l came to see grandpa.¡± Eleanor stepped back, ¡°Please, come in.¡± While Ivy walked in, she asked, ¡°Are my uncles and aunt here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor nodded. Ivy came in and greeted everyone one by one. Seeing her daughter, Bianca Lentz was very surprised, ¡°Ivy! When did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you let me know in advance?¡± Ivy had been studying abroad and hadn¡¯t returned for three years. Her sudden return astonished Bianca Lentz. ¡°Does your father know you¡¯re back?¡± Bianca asked. Ivy shook her head, ¡°l didn¡¯t tell dad!¡± ¡°You, child!¡± Ivy continued, ¡°l heard grandpa was sick, so I bought a plane ticket overnight. How is he now? Is he okay?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You see. This is what a filial child looks like, Unlike some people who, despite knowing that Patriarch Lentz was sick, couldn¡¯t be reached. Good-for-nothings are just that ¨C good-for-nothings. They don¡¯t have an ounce of filial piety.. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_4 Chapter 189: 112: South Suwen, North Dreamed of emptiness_4 Translator: 549690339 Looking at Ivy Taylor, Bianca Lentz felt very proud, hoping that Patriarch Lentz could also notice his granddaughter¡¯s filial piety. Bianca Lentz sighed, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s condition is not very good.¡± Ivy came to the bedside to check on Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition. ¡°Grandpa, grandpa.¡± She called out a few times, but Patriarch Lentz didn¡¯t respond. Ivy was very worried and asked the attending doctor about Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition. The attending doctor said, ¡°The old man has obvious blood clots in his lungs. If they are not cleared in time, he could stop breathing at any moment. But currently, there is no such technology in our country.¡± Ivy frowned slightly, ¡°Can I see my grandfather¡¯s medical records?¡± Since there was no such technology in this country, there must be in other countries. She had been abroad for many years and knew a few doctors. However, after sending Patriarch Lentz¡¯s medical records, the response was that his condition was untreatable. At 4 pm, Ivy and her mother left the hospital. In the car. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that they left the hospital. ¡°Mom, when did grandpa get sick?¡± Bianca Lentz said, ¡°Last Wednesday. I think your grandfather¡¯s chances this time are slim. Don¡¯t go back for now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ivy nodded. Of course, she understood Patriarch Lentz¡¯s situation. Medical science was advanced abroad, but now, even foreign doctors were helpless, so they could only leave it to fate. Bianca Lentz sighed again, ¡°If something really happens to your grandfather this time, your uncle¡¯s family will be reaping big benefits!¡± ¡°Mom, why do you say that?¡± Bianca Lentz explained, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s favorite is your uncle¡¯s family. Over the years, they have been given a lot of shares, both openly and secretly. If something happens to your grandfather, those shares will become an unaccountable debt.¡± After all, there would be no way to prove it. Hearing this, Ivy narrowed her eyes. As if she thought of something, Bianca looked at Ivy, ¡°Little Zi, have you met any famous doctors abroad during these years?¡± ¡°Actually, I do know one!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Really?¡± Bianca instantly became energetic. Ivy nodded, ¡°She is a Divine Doctor alongside Suwen. There is Suwen in the south and Betty Cooper in the north of the country. She¡¯s the one.¡± The Dreamstone Family has been practicing medicine for generations. But by Betty Cooper¡¯s generation, their medical skills began to decline. Many descendants started to abandon medicine and go into business. At that time, Betty Cooper suddenly became famous. She even earned the title of ¡°Hua Tuo reincarnated.¡¯ As a result, the Dreamstone Clan was remembered again, and that glorious history was re-examined. Betty Cooper went from an unknown girl to the head of the Dreamstone Clan. Everyone respected her. Especially after Suwen disappeared, Betty Cooper¡¯s fame spread abroad. Suwen was from the southern part of the country, and Betty Cooper happened to be in the north. So there was Suwen in the south and Betty Cooper in the north. Bianca naturally knew about Betty Cooper¡¯s reputation and excitedly asked, ¡°Little Zi, do you know Miss Cooper?¡± ¡°Not exactly. I have a friend who seems to be quite close with Miss Cooper,¡± Ivy paused, ¡°but, I heard from her that Miss Cooper only helps destined people, so I can only try.¡± Bianca grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand, ¡°Little Zi, you must fight for mom and bring Miss Cooper here.¡± As long as Betty Cooper came, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s illness would have a chance to be cured. By then, Patriarch Lentz would certainly be very grateful to Ivy. At that time, Ivy could have whatever she wanted. Life is priceless; it¡¯s not impossible that Patriarch Lentz might give all he had to Ivy. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Ivy said. Bianca became more and more excited, and the corners of her mouth curved upward even more. On the other side. Harlan Lentz had a villa in Capital City as well. After leaving the hospital, they returned to the villa. Before coming to Capital City, they had specially asked the housekeeper to arrange for a part-time cleaner to clean up the villa inside and out. When the couple arrived at the villa, the part-time cleaner hadn¡¯t left yet. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. are back. Do you want to eat something?¡± Harlan Lentz pinched his temples, ¡°Just cook some noodles.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± The cleaner was quite skilled, and soon, she brought two bowls of steaming noodles to the dining room, ¡°Mr. and Mrs., the noodles are ready.¡± Harlan Lentz looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first.¡± Eleanor nodded, got up and followed Harlan¡¯s footsteps. Harlan was a good employer; after taking a bite of the noodles, he smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, your cooking is great. If there is nothing else to do, you can go home now. You don¡¯t need to wash the dishes.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± the auntie was very happy. Indeed, the wealthier the employer, the easier they were to talk to. The middle-class families couldn¡¯t help but treat the cleaner like a tool. After the auntie left, only the couple remained in the dining room. Eleanor took a bite of the noodles and looked at Harlan, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Patriarch Lentz¡¯s situation was critical; if he didn¡¯t receive timely treatment, he could pass away at any time. There was still a lot of unfinished business in the Lentz Clan. If something happened to Patriarch Lentz at this time, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, then we¡¯ll talk,¡± said Harlan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, people need food to live. Only when they were full could they have the energy to think. Eleanor nodded and continued to eat noodles. After finishing the noodles, Harlan looked at Eleanor, ¡°Minghui, I have a suggestion. ¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Eleanor put down her chopsticks. Harlan continued, ¡°What do you think about inviting Viola to come over?¡± Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: 112: Viola shows up Chapter 190: 112: Viola shows up Translator: 549690339 Patriarch Lentz¡¯s current health status is terrible, and the hospital is helpless. Harlan Lentz thought about it and still felt that it would be most reliable to invite Viola Thompson over. After all, Viola¡¯s medical skills are indeed pretty good. Perhaps Viola could find a way. Now, even if there is a glimmer of hope, Harlan Lentz is not willing to give up. Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong slightly frowned, ¡°The idea is good, but when Viola comes, will Len and Bianca trust her?¡± Viola is only eighteen years old this year, she is still a child. Plus, she has a sensitive identity. The people of the Lentz Clan will definitely not trust her. At this point, Eleanor Armstrong continued to say: ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back. Even if Len and Bianca trust Viola and are willing to let her treat your dad. But have you ever thought that your dad is old, and no one can guarantee that there will be no problems during the operation. If anything unexpected happens, how would you let Viola face these problems?¡± If it were any other doctor, it would be fine, but if it was Viola, the Lentz Clan would definitely put all the blame on Viola. Harlan Lentz was taken aback. He only thought about letting Viola come over but didn¡¯t consider these things. The matter of Patriarch Lentz is no longer about a single person. Now it involves an entire family. If Viola gets involved, it will only make the situation more chaotic. After finishing speaking, Eleanor Armstrong looked at Harlan Lentz, ¡°What do you think?¡± Harlan Lentz was a little bit headache, pressing his temples and said: ¡°What you said makes sense. I did not consider this matter well.¡± Eleanor Armstrong poured Harlan Lentz a cup of tea, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. We will take things slow. Dad is a lucky person and everything will develop in a good direction.¡¯ ¡°Um.¡± Harlan Lentz took a sip of tea and asked again: ¡°Did you get in touch with Terrence?¡± Eleanor Armstrong shook her head, ¡°Not yet.¡± Although he knew this was the result, Harlan Lentz was still a little angry. He did not understand why every time at this point, Terrence will disappear. ¡°What about Bartley and Len? When are they coming?¡± Harlan Lentz asked again. Eleanor Armstrong said: ¡°They have a flight at 4:00 in the afternoon.¡± ¡°In the afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes. Harlan Lentz put down his teacup, and then said: ¡°After they arrive at Capital City, let them go and have a rest first, and don¡¯t go to the hospital for the time being. Go to the hospital early the next day.¡± In Capital City, it¡¯s considered inauspicious to visit patients in the afternoon. Zane Lentz and Bianca Lentz are originally very critical of their family, so if Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz were to go to the hospital in the afternoon, they would certainly be criticized. If Patriarch Lentz is fine, then that¡¯s all right. If anything happens to Patriarch Lentz, Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz will certainly be framed. Eleanor Armstrong also knew the reason, nodded and said: ¡°Okay.¡± Harlan Lentz continued to say, ¡°Do you have Viola¡¯s WhatsApp contact?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor Armstrong said. Harlan Lentz narrowed his eyes, ¡°Then send your dad¡¯s condition to Viola, ask her if those Soothing Pills are actually effective for dad.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eleanor Armstrong took out her phone, clicked on Viola¡¯s WhatsApp chat box and sent a message. She also sent the medical record of Patriarch Lentz to Viola. Here, Viola was sitting in front of the computer, her fingers kept tapping on the black keyboard, which made her jade-like fingers look particularly good. She seemed to have done nothing. But the international hacker forum was in uproar. [The Milk Tea Master is awesome!] [Kneel to the boss.] [L wanted to hack the Master, didn¡¯t expect to be hacked by the Master first! Therefore, the boss is the boss, never challenge the boss¡¯s authority.] [You guys go and see the Avatar of L, it¡¯s hilarious!] And someone directly screenshots L¡¯s current account information to the forum. avatar was originally all black. Now it¡¯s a big turtle. L is also a well-known figure in the hacker world, and now that he¡¯s being played like this, he¡¯s naturally furious. Before Viola, L had always been the top hacker, who knew after the LW event, the four words ¡®Taro Milk Tea¡¯ broke out. As a boss in the hacker world, he naturally wouldn¡¯t just let a new comer with no fame skip around in front of him. So he wanted to show Viola some colors. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who knew he would be taught a lesson by Viola instead. Viola didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. After she was done, she shut down the computer. She is a person with principles. If others don¡¯t provoke me, 1 won¡¯t provoke them. If they do provoke me, I return it in tenfold.. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: 112: Viola Shows Up_2 Chapter 191: 112: Viola Shows Up_2 Translator: 549690339 At this moment, the phone lit up. Viola took out her phone and saw a message from Eleanor Armstrong. Viola opened the medical case. Pulmonary hemorrhage. The pulmonary hemorrhage was very severe, and if surgery wasn¡¯t done in time, it could be life-threatening. Fortunately, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s illness was discovered in time. There was still hope. Viola clicked the voice call button and dialed Eleanor Armstrong. Eleanor answered the call immediately, ¡°Viola.¡± Viola said, ¡°Auntie, I saw all the messages you sent.¡± ¡°How is it, is my dad alright?¡± Eleanor asked nervously. Viola¡¯s tone was light, ¡°It¡¯s not a big issue. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. The Soothing Pills can greatly alleviate Grandpa Lentz¡¯s condition. Also, I¡¯ll prescribe another herbal medicine for you. Just follow the prescription and give him the medicine.¡¯ ¡°No, no need for surgery?¡± Eleanor asked. She thought Patriarch Lentz¡¯s situation was serious and definitely needed surgery. ¡°No need.¡± After pausing, Viola continued, ¡°But the Soothing Pills must be taken.¡¯ The Soothing Pills could have a certain soothing and blood-clearing effect, and combined with the effect of traditional Chinese medicine, it could cure Patriarch Lentz. ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Viola handwrote a prescription and sent a photo of it to Eleanor. Harlan Lentz immediately asked, ¡°Eleanor, what did Viola say?¡± Eleanor then repeated what Viola had said and took out her phone, ¡°Look, this is the prescription Viola gave.¡± It was in a very standard thin-gold script. Must have been practiced for many years. Harlan Lentz couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°What beautiful handwriting!¡¯ Harlan Lentz¡¯s handwriting was also very beautiful. But compared with Viola¡¯s, it was far from the same level. Eleanor nodded, smiling, and felt that Terrence Lentz was incredibly lucky. Looking at the prescription from Viola, Harlan Lentz¡¯s mood improved significantly. Although he hadn¡¯t spent much time with Viola, his future daughter-in-law, he could tell that she was not the kind of person who didn¡¯t know the importance of things. Since Viola said that the medicine could cure Patriarch Lentz, it must be true. On the other side. Ivy Taylor ran to Bianca Lentz¡¯s room. ¡°Mom!¡± Bianca Lentz was applying a facial mask and turned to look at Ivy, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ivy excitedly said, ¡°There¡¯s a piece of great news.¡± ¡°What great news?¡± Bianca asked. Ivy continued, ¡°Miss Betty Cooper happens to be in Capital City these days.¡± Upon hearing this, Bianca was also very excited, ¡°So Miss Betty Cooper agreed to come and treat your grandfather?¡± Ivy nodded, ¡®Yes.¡± Upon hearing that, Bianca tightly held Ivy¡¯s hand. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re amazing!¡¯ Who else could have such a strong connection other than her daughter? The next morning, upon arriving at the hospital, Bianca told her two brothers the good news. Upon hearing this, Lilly White frowned imperceptibly. Betty Cooper. This Ivy Taylor really had some connections. She actually managed to invite Betty Cooper. Why didn¡¯t her son invite Betty Cooper! Harlan Lentz then said, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need Miss Betty Cooper to come and treat dad¡¯s illness.¡¯ When Bianca heard this, she was not happy. Ivy had finally managed to invite Betty Cooper. And here was Harlan Lentz. Not only was he not grateful for what his niece had done, but he also wanted to throw cold water on the situation. No need for Betty Cooper? Bianca laughed and said, ¡°Big brother, are you suggesting that you can cure dad¡¯s illness?¡± Eleanor stepped forward to explain, ¡°Bianca, you misunderstood. This is what happened. ¡± Eleanor explained the whole story. Upon hearing this, Bianca couldn¡¯t hide her smile anymore. ¡°Sister-in-law, are you still half-asleep?¡± Bianca continued, ¡°If our father could really be fine by just taking some traditional Chinese medicine, then what are hospitals for? Everyone should just go for Chinese medicine!¡± Western medicine was supposed to be more advanced than traditional Chinese medicine. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now even Western medicine couldn¡¯t solve the problem, but a traditional Chinese medicine prescription could? After talking, Bianca looked at Eleanor, ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re not a child anymore, why do you believe everything people say?¡± She thought Eleanor was quite smart. But now, she was fooled by a country girl! ¡°Bianca, you don¡¯t know Viola at all. She never does anything she isn¡¯t sure of.¡± Eleanor then looked at Harlan Lentz and Lilly White, ¡°My second brother and sister-in-law, please believe me, if dad takes the Soothing Pills and some traditional Chinese medicine, and takes good care, then he will be fine.¡± Zane Lentz and Lilly White also felt that Eleanor was talking nonsense.. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: 112: Viola Shows Up_3 Chapter 192: 112: Viola Shows Up_3 Translator: 549690339 Patriarch Lentz¡¯s illness had left the best doctors in Capital City helpless. Yet in Eleanor Armstrongs eyes, it seemed like a minor ailment like a cold or fever. Taking a dose of traditional Chinese medicine? Although Lilly White was jealous that Bianca Lentz¡¯s daughter was able to invite Miss Betty Cooper, at this time, she had to be on the same path with Bianca. They couldn¡¯t let the eldest family ruin Patriarch Lentz¡¯s life. ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you, but your words have no credibility.¡± How can she believe in something without credibility? ¡°After all, Miss Betty Cooper is the number one Divine Doctor, and what is Terrence¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Divine Doctor Suwen had been out of the public eye for many years. Now it was Betty Cooper who was ranked first. Eleanor Armstrong opened her mouth but found herself speechless. Upon learning that Betty Cooper was coming, Headmaster Hill led the deputy headmaster and chief physician personally to the hospital entrance to welcome her. At three in the afternoon, A stretched Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the hospital. A security guard wearing white gloves got out of the front seat, walked to the back, and opened the rear door. Soon, A tall woman got out of the car. The woman was wearing a vintage knee-length Western dress. Golden curled hair, Apricot eyes, melon seed face, with delicate makeup, looking straight ahead, giving off an unapproachable air. The assistant immediately opened an umbrella to shade her from the sun. Seeing this, Headmaster Hill immediately put on a smile and greeted her. ¡°Miss Betty Cooper.¡± Betty Cooper looked down at the bowing Headmaster. Headmaster Hill continued, ¡°Miss Betty Cooper, 1 am the headmaster of Capital City Hospital. My last name is Hill. On behalf of all the doctors in the hospital, 1 welcome Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s visit.¡± Betty Cooper had won two major awards in the medical field this year. Not to mention Headmaster Hill, even high-ranking officials in Capital City had to show deference to her. Betty Cooper remained silent, and her assistant spoke, ¡°Headmaster Hill, there is no need for such formality. Our Miss Betty Cooper is here at the request of a friend to treat an elder.¡± Headmaster Hill only knew that Betty Cooper was coming but didn¡¯t know her purpose. Upon hearing this, he immediately asked, ¡°What is the patient¡¯s name?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°An elder of the Lentz family.¡± Lentz. Headmaster Hill immediately thought of Patriarch Lentz. Headmaster Hill continued, ¡°Is it Patriarch Lentz of the Lentz family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant nodded, ¡°Could you please lead the way.¡± Headmaster Hill was momentarily stunned. He was, after all, the headmaster. But considering that the visitor was the prestigious Miss Betty Cooper, he didn¡¯t say anything else and just nodded, ¡°This way, please.¡± The assistant held the umbrella and followed Headmaster Hill¡¯s steps. Watching their backs, A nurse sighed, ¡°Miss Betty Cooper has such a big attitude! Even more outrageous than the rumors!¡± Betty Cooper didn¡¯t say a word from start to finish, it was all the assistant speaking on her behalf. What¡¯s more important today is that the UV rays were not strong, but since getting out of the car, the assistant had been holding the umbrella for her all the time. Seeing is indeed better than hearing. Another nurse joined in, ¡°The bigger the figure, the bigger their attitude.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard that Divine Doctor Suen has a big attitude.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just different personalities.¡± Soon, Headmaster Hill led Betty Cooper to Patriarch Lentz¡¯s ward. ¡°Miss Betty Cooper, this is the room.¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Thank you, Headmaster Hill.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Headmaster Hill replied. With that, Headmaster Hill knocked on the door. Soon, the door of the ward was opened. ¡°Headmaster Hill.¡¯ It was Lilly White who opened the door. Headmaster Hill said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Lentz, this is Miss Betty Cooper. She¡¯s here to see Patriarch Lentz.¡¯ ¡°Please come in, please come in.¡± Lilly White called inside, ¡°Ivy, Miss Betty Cooper is here.¡± Ivy Taylor didn¡¯t expect Betty Cooper to arrive so quickly and immediately ran over. ¡°Miss Betty Cooper!¡± Ivy Taylor had seen Betty Cooper¡¯s photo, and although there were slight discrepancies between the photo and the person herself, her unique attire still made her instantly recognizable, ¡°I¡¯m Ivy Taylor, Angie¡¯s friend.¡¯ The assistant looked at Ivy Taylor, ¡°Miss Taylor, I am Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s assistant. If you have something to say, you can talk to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The group walked into the ward together. Ivy Taylor introduced the others, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Second Uncle, this is Miss Betty Cooper.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone had only heard of Betty Cooper, but none of them had seen her in person. Next, the assistant spoke on behalf of Betty Cooper. Betty Cooper came to Patriarch Lentz¡¯s bedside and took out her diagnostic tools, placing them layer by layer on his wrist before beginning to take his pulse. After a while, Betty Cooper looked at her assistant. The assistant immediately understood and said, ¡°Headmaster Hill, could you please provide the patient¡¯s test reports and medical records?¡± Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: 112: Viola Shows Up_4 Chapter 193: 112: Viola Shows Up_4 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Sure.¡± Headmaster Hill nodded and immediately arranged for a nurse to fetch it. Soon, the examination report and medical record were brought over. Betty Cooper studied it seriously, with a slight frown on her face. The ward was quiet, and no one dared to raise their voice. A moment later, Betty Cooper put down the examination report. Her assistant immediately walked over to her side. Betty Cooper whispered a few words into the assistant¡¯s ear, covering her mouth. Her voice was very soft. No one else could hear it. Upon hearing her words, the assistant first nodded and then straightened up, and said to everyone, ¡°The old man¡¯s illness is quite serious and requires surgery. The success rate is only around fifty percent. Miss Cooper suggests that you all think carefully, as there are risks involved in everything.¡± Upon hearing this, Headmaster Hill couldn¡¯t help but admire Miss Cooper¡¯s remarkable medical skills. She could cure diseases that their hospital had no solution for. Headmaster Hill smiled and said, ¡°Miss Cooper, if there¡¯s going to be surgery, could we arrange for several doctors to follow and learn from you?¡± After all, she was Betty Cooper. If it was possible, their hospital would benefit greatly. The assistant frowned slightly, ¡°Miss Cooper only passes her medical skills down to the descendants of the Dreamstone Family.¡± Did they really think anyone could learn from Miss Cooper? Wishful thinking. Upon hearing this, Headmaster Hill felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Cooper, I didn¡¯t mean to impose. Please forget what I just said.¡± Betty Cooper still didn¡¯t say a word. Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°Miss Cooper, does my father have to have surgery?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded. As soon as the assistant finished speaking, she asked, ¡°Is there a divine doctor who can cure the old man without surgery and by just taking medicine?¡± Who would dare to call themselves a great doctor in front of Miss Cooper? Wouldn¡¯t that be like showing off their axe in front of Lu Ban (a famous Chinese carpenter)? Inviting ridicule upon themselves. Without waiting for Harlan Lentz to answer, Bianca Lentz said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, my brother¡¯s daughter-in-law, who is a doctor but hasn¡¯t been married into the family yet, said that my father doesn¡¯t need surgery and can be cured with some medicine. Now that Miss Cooper is here, Big Brother, quickly bring out the medicine your daughter-in-law mentioned and let Miss Cooper appraise it.¡± Hearing this, even the usually calm Betty Cooper raised her eyes to glance at Harlan. No one had ever questioned her medical skills before. Harlan Lentz frowned slightly. What did bringing out Viola Thompson¡¯s medicine for Betty Cooper to appraise mean? Wasn¡¯t that doubting Viola¡¯s medical skills? ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Big Brother? Are you afraid?¡± Bianca Lentz mocked, ¡°I knew you had no good intentions!¡± Eleanor Armstrong was somewhat angry. They hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but now Bianca had stirred things up, making it seem like they were unfilial children who couldn¡¯t wait for the old man to die. ¡°Bianca, wait a minute, I¡¯ll go and fetch the Soothing Pills right away.¡± Soothing Pills. Upon hearing these three words, Betty Cooper¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Bianca Lentz immediately followed Eleanor Armstrongs footsteps. Lilly White also went out with them. The LentzFamily Old Mansion was not far from the hospital. Soon, Eleanor Armstrong returned with the Soothing Pills in hand. ¡°Please take a look, Miss Cooper.¡± Betty Cooper received the small wooden box. It was made of purple sandalwood. It had a faint fragrance. Upon opening the lid, Betty saw a single brown pill lying inside. Not large. Betty glanced at her assistant without saying anything, and her assistant understood her intentions immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Headmaster Hill, could you arrange a laboratory for Miss Cooper?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Headmaster Hill nodded, ¡°Miss Cooper, please come with me.¡± Betty Cooper followed Headmaster Hill¡¯s footsteps. The assistant explained, ¡°This pill has a complex composition, so Miss Cooper needs to borrow the laboratory to study it.¡± Having said that, the assistant also followed Headmaster Hill and Betty Cooper¡¯s footsteps. Watching the Soothing Pills being taken away, Eleanor grew anxious and tried to follow them but was stopped by the assistant, ¡°Madam, Miss Cooper doesn¡¯t like being disturbed by outsiders when she¡¯s experimenting.¡± Bianca interjected, ¡°Sister-in-law, are you worried that Miss Cooper will steal the pill with an unknown origin?¡± Even if they gave such a thing to Miss Cooper, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to glance at it. Eleanor didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, Betty Cooper and her assistant returned to the ward. The assistant walked up to Eleanor, ¡°Madam, Miss Cooper has carefully studied the pill you gave her. It¡¯s not a Soothing Pill, and doesn¡¯t have the effects you mentioned. It¡¯s just an ordinary health pill.¡± Upon hearing this, Bianca laughed out loud. Turned out it was just a health pill, and Eleanor valued it so much. Eleanor then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my item?¡± The assistant said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Miss Cooper crushed the pill in the laboratory to study its composition more thoroughly. As an apology, Miss Cooper is offering you a nine-clearance pill compensation.¡± The nine-clearance pill was developed by Betty Cooper in two years of research. It is said that if a person takes one at the moment of death, it can save their life. Upon hearing this, everyone looked at Eleanor with envy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Trading a health pill for a nine-clearance pill¡ªEleanor must have been extremely lucky! ¡°What?¡± Eleanor couldn¡¯t believe it and frowned, ¡°The Soothing Pill was crushed? Even if you¡¯re Miss Cooper, you don¡¯t have the right to crush someone else¡¯s pill without their consent. Did you ask for my permission?¡± It was outrageous! The assistant didn¡¯t expect Eleanor to be so ungrateful, and frowned, ¡°Madam, the nine-clearance pill is extremely valuable and hard to come by. You¡¯re not losing out.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t act aggrieved after benefiting from something!¡± Bianca took the nine-clearance pill from the assistant and smiled, ¡°Miss Cooper, please don¡¯t mind my sister-in-law. I¡¯ll accept this pill on her behalf..¡± Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person. Chapter 194: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person. Translator: 549690339 Purification Pills are extremely expensive and hard to come by. Since Eleanor Armstrong failed to recognize what¡¯s good for her, she certainly wouldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity. Besides, the Purification Pills were initially from Miss Betty Cooper as compensation to Patriarch Lentz. She is the biological daughter of the patriarch. She has the right to make this decision. With the Purification Pills in her hand and a full smile on her face, Bianca Lentz never dreamed that she would one day own Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s Purification Pills. Of course, such good fortune shouldn¡¯t be monopolized by Bianca Lentz alone. Smiling, Lilly White said, ¡°Thanks for Miss Cooper¡¯s Purification Pills. I believe that if the patriarch knew about this, he would be delighted.¡± She is the patriarch¡¯s daughter-in-law. She also has a share in the Purification Pills. At her words, Bianca Lentz frowned slightly. How could she forget Lilly White, who¡¯s always keen on seizing opportunities! Standing aside, Eleanor Armstrong now deeply regretted her prior decision. She shouldn¡¯t have brought out the Soothing Pills. Even less did she consider that Miss Cooper would directly crush the Soothing Pills. ¡°Miss Cooper, since the Soothing Pills have been crushed, anything I say would be useless. Could you tell me where the crushed powder is? I¡¯ll fetch it.¡± Powder? Hearing this, Betty Cooper frowned slightly, looking somewhat upset. The secretary looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°What are you implying? You conduct an unnecessary suspicion that Miss Cooper took the supplement pill?¡± Such narrow-minded people these were. Miss Betty Cooper is the top figure in the traditional medicine circle. She is also the head of the Dreamstone Clan. How could she stoop so low as to steal a valueless supplement pill? ¡°You misunderstood. I mean no such thing,¡± Eleanor Armstrong continued. ¡°1 just want to collect the powder. The Soothing Pill was originally from my daughter-in-law-to-be for the patriarch.¡± After all, it was a gift from Viola Thompson to the patriarch. Now it¡¯s gone just like that. She could neither explain the situation to the patriarch nor to Viola Thompson. The personal assistant stated: ¡°The powder has been disposed of in an eco-friendly manner.¡± ¡°Why did you dispose of it like that? Did you ask for our consent?¡± Eleanor Armstrong swallowed down her fury. The personal assistant looked at Eleanor Armstrong: ¡°l believe the patriarch must have more than one daughter-in-law, doesn¡¯t he?¡± He was mocking Eleanor Armstrong for being meddlesome. Upon hearing this, Lilly White quickly said: ¡°l agree with Miss Cooper¡¯s eco-friendly disposal.¡± Bianca Lentz nodded and followed: ¡°l agree too. The minority needs to obey the majority, so stop being nit-picky, sister-in-law!¡± Eleanor Armstrong was like being forced to swallow a bitter pill, with no recourse to voice her grievances. After all, the patriarch had more than one daughter-in-law. Now that Lilly White and Bianca Lentz had both agreed upon this method, there was nothing she could say. The assistant then brought out a document. ¡°If you agree to have the operation for the patriarch, sign on this contract.¡± ¡°You have one night to consider.¡± ¡°Once the decision is made, let Miss Ivy Taylor contact me on WhatsApp.¡± Having said this, the assistant left with Miss Cooper. Ivy Taylor immediately followed to see Miss Cooper out. Upon leaving the ward, Ivy Taylor said: ¡°Miss Cooper, thank you so much for taking the time from your busy schedule to treat my grandpa. 1 am genuinely sorry for the unfortunate incident that occurred today, and I apologize to you on behalf of my aunt.¡± Having said this, Ivy Taylor made a slight bow. She was not only apologizing but also clarifying that the person who had contradicted Miss Cooper had nothing to do with her. Miss Cooper didn¡¯t respond or say anything. The assistant continued, ¡°Miss Cooper has always been a respectful and caring individual. Only out of consideration for the elderly did she lend a hand in this matter; it would be best if you all could understand this.¡± After a pause, the assistant added, ¡°Miss Cooper will not fuss over this matter with you, but don¡¯t push your luck. Avoid doing something you¡¯ll later regret.¡± ¡°Understood, please rest assured, Miss Cooper.¡± Miss Cooper glanced at Ivy Taylor, then turned and walked away. The assistant immediately followed her steps. Ivy Taylor continued to follow them. At this point, the assistant turned around, ¡°Miss Taylor, please go back.¡± Ivy Taylor only then halted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Miss Cooper soon to walk out of the hospital, the assistant quickly jogged after her, then took out her umbrella and held it over Miss Cooper¡¯s head. Ivy Taylor also returned to the ward. In the ward, Harlan Lentz was already studying the consent form. A moment later, he put the form down, ¡°Earlier Miss Cooper mentioned that there¡¯s a 50% chance of curing my dad, yet in the consent form, it¡¯s only a 25% chance. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re distrusting Miss Cooper.¡± Ivy Taylor continued, ¡°In the consent form, it needs to clearly outline the details. Regardless of which hospital, even with a minor surgery, doctors would inform in advance about risks, usually overestimating the risk by 20 to 30%. ¡° Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person_2 Chapter 195: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person_2 Translator: 549690339 In Ivy Taylor¡¯s opinion, Harlan Lentz is now nitpicking. In the end, Ivy Taylor snorted coldly. ¡°l think you just don¡¯t want to save Grandpa!¡± Her uncle¡¯s family is really cold-blooded and heartless. For the so-called family property, they can even abandon their own relative¡¯s Thinking about this, Ivy Taylor¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she rushed to Patriarch Lentz¡¯s bedside, choking: ¡°Grandpa, you are really pitiful!¡± If Patriarch Lentz were still conscious, he would surely be angered to death by Harlan Lentz. ¡°Ivy Taylor!¡± Harlan Lentz frowned slightly. ¡°What, our family¡¯s Ivy Taylor touched your sore spot?¡± Bianca Lentz said sarcastically. Harlan Lentz was about to say something but was pulled by Eleanor Armstrong. Patriarch Lentz¡¯s illness. This is not suitable for creating conflicts with them. Eleanor Armstrong continued: ¡°Everyone calm down, actually Harlan didn¡¯t mean anything else. He is also worried about his father! Besides, don¡¯t you think Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s words just now lacked persuasive power? She said Soothing Pills are ordinary health pills without showing any valid evidence and also destroyed Soothing Pills without our knowledge¡­¡± Before Eleanor Armstrong could finish her words, she was hurriedly interrupted by Bianca Lentz. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think Miss Betty Cooper cares about a health pill? Sister-in-law, if you don¡¯t want to save our father, just be straightforward! Don¡¯t beat around the bush! It makes me angry just hearing it!¡¯ ¡°Bianca!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I misunderstood you! And don¡¯t say that your family¡¯s bride-to-be can cure our father! I just have one question for you, is the rural village girl more famous or Miss Betty Cooper more famous? If you want to save Dad, sign the promissory note!¡± At this point, Harlan Lentz knew that whatever he said would be useless, so he simply told Eleanor Armstrong not to speak, took out a pen from the side, and signed his name directly on the promissory note. Hotel. A luxurious Rolls Royce stopped at the entrance of a five-star hotel. The manager personally stood at the entrance to greet them. Betty Cooper stepped out of the car, walked on the red carpet, and an assistant carefully held an umbrella for her. The manager immediately greeted her, ¡°Welcome, Miss Betty Cooper, to stay at the Ali Bay Hotel. We have now cleaned all the guests in the hotel, hoping to bring you a pleasant living environment.¡± After saying this, the manager continued: ¡°My name is Leonard, you can just call me Brayman. In the next three days, if you have any needs, you can directly order me.¡± Betty Cooper walked forward without stopping. The assistant said: ¡°Is the rose essential oil bath arranged by Miss Betty Cooper ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± Brayman nodded, ¡°The roses were airlifted from New Zealand this morning, and the water is from Alps.¡± ¡°What about the essential oil?¡± the assistant continued to ask. Betty Cooper had very high requirements for her living standards. She only drinks Fillico Kobe spring water. Her main food consists of fresh flowers. Vegetables are the secondary. The fresh flowers are airlifted from New Zealand, while the vegetables are natural organic vegetables that have passed several tests. Aside from these, Betty Cooper doesn¡¯t eat anything else. Even if she¡¯s outside, she only drinks the water she brings with her. Brayman smiled and said: ¡°The essential oil was made by Master Annie personally.¡± The assistant nodded satisfactorily, ¡°Manager Brayman, you¡¯ve done a good job.¡± ¡°Thank you for Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s affirmation.¡± Having said that, Brayman took a surreptitious glance at Betty Cooper. He was very curious. Could it be that Betty Cooper is mute? Otherwise, why is it always the assistant talking? Arriving at the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel, Betty Cooper first took a bath, and then walked out of the bathroom. The assistant said: ¡°Miss Betty Cooper, the afternoon tea is ready.¡± Hearing this, Betty Cooper turned and walked towards the dining room. On the dining table were several gorgeous roses, a plate of vegetable salad, and a glass of spring water. Betty Cooper sat at the dining table and began to eat. One by one, the flowers were swallowed by her. The assistant stood by, very much admiring Betty Cooper. She once thought that the roses imported from New Zealand were delicious, so she also secretly tried a bite. It was very distasteful. She couldn¡¯t even manage to swallow a single petal, and it was hard to imagine that Betty Cooper actually took these things as her staple food. Just then, the sound of the doorbell came through the air. The assistant went to open the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is Miss Betty Cooper inside?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant nodded, and then stepped back, ¡°Please come in.¡± The visitor was holding a document. He followed the assistant into the dining room. Hearing the footsteps, Betty Cooper had no reaction and continued to lower her head to eat.. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person_3 Chapter 196: 113: Hua Hua teaches how to be a good person_3 Translator: 549690339 The visitor didn¡¯t rush, just standing there quietly. Fifteen minutes later. After Betty had almost finished eating, an assistant immediately brought a basin of water for her to wash her hands. After washing her hands, the visitor finally spoke. ¡°Miss Cooper, this is the information on all the members of the Lentz Clan. Basically, it rules out the possibility that any of them are Mr. Terrence.¡± Betty narrowed her eyes slightly. The visitor handed over the documents. Betty took them. She read very carefully, as the information collected was very detailed. There were only the sounds of pages turning in the air. Ten minutes later. The assistant received a WhatsApp message from Ivy and looked at Betty. ¡°Miss Cooper, the Lentz Clan has signed the pledge.¡± Betty looked up and spoke, which was rare for her, ¡°Tell them I won¡¯t have time. I¡¯m leaving Capital City tonight.¡± Some things should be cherished when they should be cherished. Once missed, there are no regrets in this world. At first, the assistant was taken aback, but then nodded. Betty continued, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you may go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant turned and left. As if thinking of something, Betty said, ¡°Book a flight to Wu City at 06:00 PM.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Cooper.¡± After booking the flight, the assistant then informed Ivy about Betty¡¯s upcoming trip to Wu City. When Ivy saw the message, she was furious. It must have been Eleanor who offended Miss Cooper. Otherwise, Betty wouldn¡¯t be leaving Capital City in such a hurry. Ivy immediately reported the matter to Bianca Lentz. Bianca was already prejudiced against Harlan Lentz and his wife and coupled with this incident, she naturally made a scene and placed all the blame on Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong. ¡°l think you just want to kill Dad by driving Betty Cooper away. Are you happy ¡°If something happens to Dad this time, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Harlan and Eleanor were now at a loss for words. They not only lost a Soothing Pill for nothing but were also accused of harming the old master. wu City. Ancient medical experiment base. Several bigwigs from the ancient medical field stood before the experiment table, their faces not looking good. ¡°No. 1¡¯s color is too poor.¡± ¡°No. 2¡¯ s color is fine, but the efficacy is still lacking.¡± ¡°No. 3¡¯s color and herbs are both wrong!¡¯ An elderly man with white hair sighed, ¡°Can¡¯t our ancient medical field produce Soothing Pills anymore?¡± Soothing Pills were a divine medicine that only existed in ancient books. Later, only Divine Doctor Suen could successfully reproduce Soothing Pills from ancient books, with its efficacy greatly exceeding the records in those books. No one spoke as they sighed around him. At this moment, Betty¡¯s assistant came over and said, ¡°Is this the Soothing Pill you¡¯re talking about?¡± After saying that, she handed over a brown pill. It was set off by a small purple sandalwood, like a priceless pearl. ¡°Soothing Pill! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a Soothing Pill!¡± The next second, the bearded elder held the pill in his hand, carefully smelling it, his demeanor almost becoming manic, ¡°After all these years, I finally see a Soothing Pill again!¡¯ Another elderly man grabbed the assistant¡¯s clothes, his face full of excitement, ¡°Has my master returned?¡± This man was Charles Black from the ancient medical field, a descendant of the MO family and a disciple of Master Suen. In the entire ancient medical field, apart from Divine Doctor Suen, no one else could produce Soothing Pills. As soon as this statement was made, the other people turned to look at the assistant. Their faces were full of anticipation. They were waiting for the return of the Divine Doctor at all times. Looking at these people, the assistant slightly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but this Soothing Pill was made by Miss Cooper.¡± Miss Cooper? It was actually Betty. No one had expected this outcome. ¡°Congratulations, Miss Cooper!¡¯ The air was quiet for a few seconds, as everyone except Charles congratulated the assistant in chorus. Charles stood there dumbfounded, disbelief in his eyes. There was no one else in the world who could reproduce Soothing Pills, apart from his master. Even he, being an authentic disciple, couldn¡¯t do it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His master had taught him several times. But he still couldn¡¯t get it. How did Betty figure out how to create it? The assistant took the Soothing Pill from Charles¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. Charles, do you think there¡¯s something with this Soothing Pill?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Charles pointed out directly, ¡°but, is this Soothing Pill really made by Miss Cooper?¡± Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: 113: Viola teaches how to be a good person_4 Chapter 197: 113: Viola teaches how to be a good person_4 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Can you make it yourself?¡± the assistant asked in response. Charles Black was instantly silenced. He¡­. Indeed, he couldn¡¯t make it. He was really tarnishing his master¡¯s reputation. Those who couldn¡¯t make the Soothing Pills had no right to speak up. The assistant continued, ¡°The Medicine King Competition is just around the corner; where do you think Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s Soothing Pills will rank?¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯ll be first place!¡± Someone immediately chimed in on the side. North Bridge High School. Viola Thompson had just dealt with a packet of love letters when she was stopped by a pretty girl. ¡°l heard you¡¯re the top student in the grade?¡± A few girls eager to watch the spectacle were also following the pretty girl, holding their phones in their hands. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Viola lowered her eyes slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so amazing, can I ask you a question? If you can answer within three seconds, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re truly incredible.¡± the pretty girl continued. ¡°Ask.¡± Viola was in a good mood today after drinking two large cups of her favorite milk tea. The pretty girl continued, ¡°Once upon a time there was a fool who would always answer ¡®no¡¯ to any question asked of her. Have you seen this fool before?¡± Upon hearing this, Viola raised an eyebrow and smiled lightly, ¡°Have you asked me this question before?¡± ¡°No.¡± The pretty girl replied without thinking. Viola let out a soft laugh. The pretty girl¡¯s question was a tricky one, testing one¡¯s intelligence. Quick-witted people would immediately answer ¡°no.¡± But if they answered ¡°no,¡± then the person answering the question would become that fool. Thoughtful people would avoid answering ¡°no.¡± However, not only did Viola avoid the issue, but she also turned the tables on the pretty girl, digging a hole for her. It was only then that the pretty girl realized she had been outplayed by Viola. By answering ¡°no,¡± hadn¡¯t she just become that fool! This was so embarrassing! She had originally planned to record a video to post on the school forum so that everyone could laugh at Viola. But as it turned out, she was the one who had become the laughing stock now. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be angry. Go home, drink some Nuromol.¡± Viola continued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the pretty girl asked. Viola gave a light smile, ¡°What I mean is, a person¡¯s brain can be empty, but it can¡¯t be filled with water.¡¯ From start to finish, she didn¡¯t utter a single dirty word, yet her words implied that the pretty girl had no brains at all. The pretty girl watched Viola¡¯s retreating figure, stomping her feet in anger. At this moment, the short-haired sister with poor judgement came up and asked, ¡°Boss, are we posting the video?¡± ¡°Post your # 0/0!¡± The pretty girl cursed angrily. The yellow-haired sister jumped in fright. A short-haired girl nearby frowned and said, ¡°Jessi, you¡¯re as dumb as a pig!¡¯ Jessi Woods scratched her head. The next class was Physical Education. But the weather was bad today, so Physical Education class was replaced with self-study. Viola took out a book and slowly flipped through it. Fiona Knight asked curiously, ¡°Viola, what are you reading?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand a single word on the books cover. It resembled English but wasn¡¯t English. In short, it was very complicated. Viola replied, ¡°It¡¯s about Morse Code.¡± ¡°Morse Code?¡± Fiona Knight also knew a bit about it and immediately exclaimed, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re amazing! You can actually understand Morse Code!¡± ¡°Just a little.¡± ¡°Knowing a little is already impressive!¡± Fiona followed up, ¡°Teach me when you have time, alright?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded with a hint of a smile. With her thoughts interrupted by Fiona, Viola suddenly remembered that she had yet to deal with something. Taking out her phone, she logged in to her account and tried to send the file to Cleveland but couldn¡¯t find his account. Viola frowned. An oddly familiar icon bubbled up at that moment. It was only then that Viola realized she had logged into the wrong account! For a moment, Viola clicked on the chat window. Jasper Moore: [ !!!!! ] [Is it you?] [l knew it! It¡¯s you!] [You¡¯ve finally come back! ] Viola immediately set her status to invisible and erased all traces of her login from the other window. Afterward, she sent a ¡®shushing¡¯ emoji. [l know! I know! I¡¯ll keep your secret! Don¡¯t worry!] [Knowing you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m truly honored to be part of the ancient medical world!] After sending the emoji, Viola logged off. She then switched back to her alternate account ¨C this time without logging into the wrong one ¨C successfully sending the file to Cleveland. Capital City. Because he didn¡¯t receive timely treatment, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition worsened. At this point, Eleanor Armstrong finally contacted Terrence Lentz. After explaining the situation and the events of the past few days, Terrence¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back in the country right away.¡± Just eight simple words. But they instantly put Eleanor at ease. Even though her son Terrence was considered a good-for-nothing by some, at this moment, he gave her an immense sense of security. Eleanor hung up the phone and turned to Harlan Lentz, ¡°Terrence said he¡¯s coming back right away.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was strange. After hearing these words, Harlan Lentz also let out a sigh of relief as if a huge weight was removed off his shoulders. Terrence Lentz immediately flew back to the country. When he found Viola, he directly explained his intentions. Looking at the haggard Terrence Lentz, Viola furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°How could this happen? Didn¡¯t Grandfather Lentz take the medicine according to my prescription?¡± Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: 117: Prepare for surgery Chapter 198: 117: Prepare for surgery Translator: 549690339 The man wore a black trench coat, standing outside the door. His cold brows and eyes carried hints of fatigue. At a height of 192 cm, he was almost as tall as the doorframe. He slightly lowered his gaze and looked at Viola Thompson, his thin lips opening slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first, I¡¯ll explain everything on the way.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°What about Mantou?¡± Terrence Lentz noticed the big fat lump on the couch, ¡°Shall I call Adam to come over?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just have a friend come over,¡± Viola said indifferently. The friend she was referring to was Rachel Barton. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them walked out of the residential area, one after the other. A low-key Maybach was parked at the entrance. As they approached, the driver immediately opened the car door. Viola got into the car. Terrence followed behind. Once in the car, Terrence handed Viola a cup of milk tea. ¡°It¡¯s a new milk tea brand that just came out recently. It¡¯s said to be quite good. Give it a try.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took the milk tea, took a sip, and narrowed her eyes in delight. In the sweltering summer, taking a sip of iced milk tea made every cell in her body dance with joy. Just by looking at her expression, it was clear that the milk tea tasted great. Terrence then started speaking, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s condition is very bad now. The hospital has already given him two critical condition notices. The prescription you gave needs to be taken with Soothing Pills, but now, there are no more Soothing Pills.¡± As he finished explaining, Terrence elaborated on the circumstances surrounding the absence of the Soothing Pills. Hearing this, Viola squinted her beautiful eyes, ¡°Betty Cooper?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence continued, ¡°Betty is the 128th generation heir of the Dreamstone Clan.¡¯ ¡°You mean Oliver Cooper?¡± Viola directly called out his name, causing Terrence to hesitate for a moment before finally realizing that Oliver Cooper was the former head of the Dreamstone Clan. He was also Betty¡¯s grandfather. ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence nodded slightly. Viola stopped talking, lowered her head, and continued drinking her milk tea. Soon, the car arrived at the airport. They had purchased business class tickets. Viola¡¯s seat was by the window. Terrence sat next to her. There were a total of six seats. The other four seats were all empty. As soon as they sat down, a flight attendant came by to inquire, ¡°Miss Thompson, Mr. Lentz, good evening. Our main course for dinner tonight are M9 Wagyu Beef and Boston lobster, which do you prefer?¡± M9 Wagyu Beef and Boston lobster? Although they bought business class seats. But the business class offerings usually didn¡¯t include such high-end dishes. When did the airline become so generous? As Viola was puzzling this over, the flight attendant continued, ¡°You two are quite lucky. Today is the 88th anniversary of our airline¡¯s establishment. So tonight¡¯s menu is a bit different from usual.¡± So that¡¯s it. Viola raised her eyes slightly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have the steak.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the flight attendant nodded. Terrence ordered a lobster. ¡°Here¡¯s the drink menu. Please have a look and see if you¡¯d like anything,¡± the flight attendant handed Viola and Terrence the drink menu. Viola took the menu, and to her surprise, the airplane also offered milk tea. Although she already had a cup in the car, she could never get tired of milk tea, ¡°Bring me a taro milk tea.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence ordered a taro milk tea as well. The flight attendant glanced at Terrence. Feeling a bit shocked in her heart. What was going on? Could it be that the milk tea tonight was added specifically for Miss Thompson by the gentleman? It seemed rather unbelievable. Three hours later, the airplane landed at Capital City Airport. The cabin broadcasted the ground temperature. River City was a hot city, with temperatures hovering around 28 or 29 degrees Celsius all year round. However, it was already early autumn in Capital City. The ground temperature at night was only around 10 degrees Celsius. Viola rushed out without changing her clothes. She still wore the North Bridge High School uniform. A white blouse paired with a pleated miniskirt. It looked a bit thin like that. As soon as she stepped out of the cabin, Viola felt the northern breeze. The night wind was slightly chilly. At that moment, a black trench coat was draped over her, still carrying body heat. Viola looked up to see the man helping her put on the coat. He leaned towards her, their faces were so close together that the smell of sandalwood with a hint of tobacco scent penetrated her nose.Viola could even see the length of his eyelashes clearly. Long and curled. It was a length that could make women envious and scream. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wear it properly,¡± Terrence helped her wrap up the coat tighter, ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Viola looked up. Her clear peach blossom eyes carried a faint starlight. It made people dare not look directly at her eyes, Unpreparedly falling into her gaze, Terrence seemed to space out for a moment before lowering his eyes to look at his wristwatch, ¡°What does a grown man have to fear from the cold?¡± Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: 117: Prepare for surgery_2 Chapter 199: 117: Prepare for surgery_2 Translator: 549690339 The two walked on, one ahead and the other behind. Viola Thompson trailed behind Terrence Lentz. His trench coat was long. Almost level with her ankles. From this perspective, she looked like a child wearing an adult¡¯s clothes. Looking from Viola¡¯s point of view. The man¡¯s figure was tall and slender. The moonlight fell evenly on his body, revealing an air of aloofness. The man walking at the front suddenly stopped. Viola didn¡¯t manage to stop in time. Crash. She ran into him directly. His back was as hard as a wall. Viola covered her nose, which had almost been broken, and took a few steps back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Viola¡¯s head was buzzing. Fortunately, her nose was real; otherwise, the implant would have been knocked out. Terrence Lentz had never experienced this, he just wanted to wait for her for a moment. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Terrence continued to ask ¡°It¡¯s not hurting very much now.¡± Viola rubbed her nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I will be more careful next time.¡± Seeing his flustered expression, Viola smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Seeing her smile, Terrence breathed a sigh of relief. It was already past one in the morning. Instead of going to the hospital, they went to the hotel. After checking in, the first thing Terrence Lentz did when he got to the room was to pick up his phone and dial a number. After the call was connected, he said lightly, ¡°Send two sets of clothes suitable for an eighteen-year-old girl to room 8202.¡± Clothes for a girl? The other side paused noticeably, then said: ¡°Yes sir, I will send someone right away.¡± Terrence Lentz hung up the phone. Looking at the disconnected call, Zachary Dunn stared incredulously at the recent call log. He then turned to his colleague and asked, ¡°Do you know who just called me?¡± ¡°Sir?¡± His colleague asked. Zachary Dunn nodded, ¡°But that¡¯s not the point, the point is the sir asked me to prepare two sets of clothes for a girl and send them to room 8202.¡± ¡°Holy shit, really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Zachary Dunn had been with the sir for a long time and had never seen him bring any girl to the hotel. ¡°Who is the girl? Is she pretty?¡± the colleague immediately asked. ¡°How would I know!¡± After a pause, Zachary Dunn asked, ¡°What kind of clothes should I prepare for an eighteen-year-old girl?¡± Zachary Dunn had never bought clothes for a girl before, he was a little excited and a little confused. The girl brought back by the sir to the hotel must not be ordinary. He has to handle this properly. His colleague thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Well, girls should wear something cute! I¡¯ll recommend a store. Manager Li e s daughter has been wearing this brand since she was a child.¡± ¡°Alright, give it to me.¡± After deciding on the style of the clothes, Zachary Dunn arranged for a hotel female staff to buy the clothes and deliver them to room 8202. Meanwhile. Viola had just finished bathing when the doorbell rang. She went to open the door. It was a hotel employee. ¡°Miss Thompson, my surname is Jiang, you can call me Savion. These are the clothes Mr. Lentz prepared for you.¡± With that, Savion handed the bag in his hand to Viola. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took it with both hands. Savion went on to say, ¡°Miss Thompson, let me add you on WhatsApp. If you need anything, you can contact me directly through WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Savion took out his phone, ¡°Is the phone number you registered at check-in your WhatsApp number?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Savion added Viola¡¯s WhatsApp. Viola took out her phone and clicked agree. The next morning. Viola put on the clothes sent by Terrence Lentz. It was a pink sweater coat. With a red strawberry pattern embroidered on it, very cute. It was a far cry from Viola¡¯s usual style. However, it didn¡¯t seem out of place. On the contrary, it added an adolescent vitality. She was a walking clothes hanger; she looked good in anything. Looking at herself in the mirror, Viola slightly raised her eyebrows. so¡­ Did Terrence Lentz see her as a child? When she walked into the hotel lobby, Terrence Lentz was taken aback by Viola¡¯s appearance and was then replaced by admiration. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the hospital after breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After breakfast, they went to the hospital. Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong knew that Terrence Lentz was coming. So, they were waiting at the hospital entrance early in the morning. Seeing Terrence Lentz get out of the car, both of them immediately came forward. But the next second, they stopped in their tracks.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: 117: Prepare for surgery_3 Chapter 200: 117: Prepare for surgery_3 Translator: 549690339 Because a girl got out of the car. Very beautiful. A bit cute. And somewhat¡­ like Viola Thompson. ¡°Mom and Dad.¡± Terrence Lentz walked up to his parents. ¡°Uncle and Auntie.¡± Viola Thompson greeted them too. Only then did Eleanor Armstrong react, staring at Viola Thompson with wide eyes, ¡°Viola! How did you come here too!¡± Terrence Lentz replied, ¡°1 brought her over.¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°l already know everything about the situation. Uncle and Auntie, don¡¯t worry, leave Patriarch Lentz¡¯s illness to me.¡± Viola Thompson coming to treat Patriarch Lentz was naturally a cause for joy for both of them. But Viola Thompson shouldn¡¯t have been involved in this muddy water. Harlan Lentz looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, you shouldn¡¯t have brought Viola here.¡¯ Eleanor Armstrong explained, ¡°Viola, the situation here is quite complicated.¡± Viola Thompson smiled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, I¡¯ve pretty much understood the whole situation.¡¯ Eleanor Armstrong was still somewhat worried and sighed, ¡°Viola, I know you¡¯re very capable, but¡­¡± Viola Thompson gently held Eleanor¡¯s hand, her tone soft, ¡°There is no one that I cannot save, except those I don¡¯t want to save.¡± This statement sounded somewhat arrogant. But she had the capital to be arrogant. Eleanor looked up at her and momentarily forgot to react. Eleanor, with her 165 cm height, was slightly shorter than Viola Thompson. Several people walked into the hospital. Today, Zane Lentz and his wife, Lilly White, were both present. Bianca Lentz and her daughter Ivy Taylor naturally wouldn¡¯t be absent either. Harlan Lentz introduced Viola Thompson to everyone. The Lentz Clan¡¯s relatives looked at Viola Thompson, all somewhat stupefied. They had originally thought they would see a dark- skinned, small-eyed, freckle-faced girl with a strong accent from the countryside. They hadn¡¯t expected¡­ Viola Thompson to be so beautiful. So beautiful that even Ivy Taylor was somewhat shocked. Viola Thompson politely greeted everyone. Ivy Taylor sized up Viola Thompson from top to bottom, finally analyzing that the girl from the countryside must not have received a good education and had never been abroad, she felt a little more balanced in her heart. Such a person, although beautiful, was utterly superficial. ¡°Hello future sister-in-law,¡± Ivy Taylor extended her hand to Viola Thompson in a friendly manner, ¡°My name is Ivy Taylor, I just returned from studying abroad, my English name is Luck, you can call me Little Ivy, or you can call me Luck directly.¡± Viola Thompson shook her hand and said, ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Two simple words. Without any extra embellishment. Ivy Taylor looked at Viola Thompson and raised the corners of her mouth. Viola Thompson seemed so calm and collected. In her heart, would she envy her? She probably would. After all, she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, while Viola Thompson was a natural village girl. Viola Thompson walked up to Patriarch Lentz and began to examine his pulse. There were various expressions on the faces of those in the sickroom. What was she doing? Pretending to be a doctor? Bianca Lentz looked at Eleanor Armstrong and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that someone offended Miss Betty Cooper, now they¡¯re trying to deceive us by treating us like idiots!¡± Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t respond to her comment. Bianca Lentz punched the cotton angrily. ¡°Terrence, come out with me for a moment,¡± Harlan Lentz said quietly to his son Terrence Lentz. Terrence Lentz went out with his father. Father and son came outside. ¡°Terrence, your mother and I both trust Viola, but you¡¯ve seen the attitudes of your second uncle and aunt and your younger aunt.¡± After saying that, Harlan Lentz paused, ¡°I¡¯m just going to ask you one question, do you trust Viola?¡± ¡°l do.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. To reduce any unnecessary trouble, your second uncle and aunt will leave at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. By then, I¡¯ll find a way to get your younger aunt out of the way too. You let Viola operate on your grandfather during that time, and if anything unexpected happens during the procedure, I¡¯ll take responsibility for it alone and not involve Viola.¡¯ This was a desperate move. And not without risk. But at this point, Harlan Lentz had to take the gamble. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Viola.¡± Terrence Lentz replied. ¡°Alright.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded slightly. Soon, Terrence Lentz returned to the sickroom, called Viola Thompson out, and discussed the matter with her. Viola Thompson happily agreed, ¡°Since Uncle can¡¯t convince everyone, then this is the only way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the hospital side. You just focus on preparing for the surgery.¡± Terrence Lentz said. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Harlan Lentz carried out his plan. After Zane Lentz and Lilly White left, he immediately found an excuse to separate Bianca Lentz from the rest. Viola Thompson, on the other hand, arranged for Patriarch Lentz to be taken into the operating room. The hospital arranged for three doctors and five nurses to assist Viola Thompson in the surgery. Of the three doctors, all were interns except for the nurses. Because no one dared to be an assistant to a newly-adult girl. Moreover, the patient lying in bed was someone who had only a 50% chance of successful surgery under Betty Cooper¡¯s hand. Even Betty Cooper had only a 50% chance. Not to mention anyone else. So when the hospital issued this assignment, experienced doctors hurriedly avoided it. Nobody wanted to have a human life on their conscience. Moreover, this surgery was being carried out unbeknownst to the rest of the Lentz Clan. If the surgery failed, things would get messy afterward. After all the preparations were made and the surgical lights were turned on, Dr. Caden stood outside the operating room, looking at the light, and frowned slightly. No. He still needed to notify the rest of the Lentz Clan, otherwise, he would feel uneasy. After all, the person performing the surgery inside was only eighteen years old. Thinking this way, Dr. Caden made a call to Bianca Lentz. Upon receiving the call, Bianca Lentz immediately called Zane Lentz and his wife back. The three of them hurried to the hospital, calling back their children as well. In an instant. The quiet area outside the operating room was filled with people. Seeing Zane Lentz and the others coming over, Eleanor Armstrong stood up in surprise, Hadn¡¯t they left? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why had they come back? ¡°Sister-in-law, are you surprised to see me?¡± Bianca Lentz pointed at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Ever since you offended Miss Betty Cooper, I knew you guys were up to no good! But I never thought you would actually lay your hands on Dad!¡± Harlan Lentz was actually not nervous, looking at Bianca Lentz, ¡°Bianca, calm down, things aren¡¯t what you imagine.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Bianca Lentz shouted, ¡°Harlan Lentz! Lying in there is your own father! Have you lost your conscience? How could you do such a thing! You unfilial son will be struck by lightning!¡¯ Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: 118: The surgery was successfully completed, directly slapping the face! Chapter 201: 118: The surgery was successfully completed, directly slapping the face! Translator: 549690339 Bianca Lentz vented all her accumulated anger from the past few days on Harlan Lentz. She knew long ago that Harlan was coveting the old man¡¯s property. But she never thought that one day, Harlan would actually do harm to Patriarch Lentz! What a heartless man! He would even harm his own father just for some money. Although she wanted to get more of the inheritance after Patriarch Lentz passed away, she had never thought about hurting him. Her mother died early. Patriarch Lentz was the only father she had in this world, and she wanted to fulfill her filial piety as best as she could. But what about Harlan!? He has no conscience at all! He must have been eaten by dogs! Harlan was just standing there, letting Bianca scold him without a word Truth was more powerful than arguments. Since he chose to trust Viola Thompson, he firmly believed that Viola would definitely be able to cure Patriarch Lentz. At this moment. All he had to do was wait for the lights to go out. And wait for the good news. Eleanor Armstrong couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore and stood up: ¡°Bianca, with Viola¡¯s medical skills, she will definitely be able to help dad recover. She never does anything she¡¯s not sure about.¡± ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re just talking bullshit!¡± Bianca became emotional, not caring that the person standing in front of her was her sister-in-law, ¡°That rural girl, what does she know about medical skills? Can she even hold a scalpel steadily?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with people from the countryside?¡± Eleanor slightly frowned, ¡°Just because Viola is from the countryside, you can deny her abilities? How do you think your background is so shining? Being poor can¡¯t last three generations, and wealth can¡¯t last three generations either. Whose ancestors haven¡¯t come from the countryside? Bianca, don¡¯t be so narrow-minded!¡± At this moment, Eleanor couldn¡¯t bear to hear anyone else disparage Viola. At that moment, Zane Lentz stepped forward, his emotions not as intense as Bianca¡¯s. On the contrary, he was very calm. ¡°Big brother, I just want to ask you one question.¡± ¡°Ask.¡± Harlan answered. Zane Lentz continued: ¡°Did you arrange for Viola to perform surgery on dad?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harlan nodded. Zane looked at Harlan, ¡°Have you ever thought about who will bear the responsibility if something happens to dad during the surgery?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bear it.¡¯ Zane asked back: ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± Harlan looked at Zane, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Zane continued: ¡°You are our oldest brother and dad¡¯s eldest son. We should all be on the same side, so if anything were to happen to dad, Bianca and I wouldn¡¯t really put you in jail.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s be realistic. If something happens to dad, I want you to give up your inheritance rights, and then give the Yuland Wood Industry to Bianca and me.¡± The Yuland Wood Industry was a brand founded by Harlan Lentz. Rrecently they had just signed a contract with UK Group. The future was promising. Upon hearing this, Bianca immediately looked spirited. Zane was indeed smarter. She had been cursing in vain for so long, but as soon as Zane made a move, he got straight to the point. ¡°What Zane said makes sense!¡± Harlan just looked at his brother and sister. He didn¡¯t say anything. He never thought about competing with Zane and Bianca for the inheritance. Reality was that ironic. The brotherhood and sibling relationship suddenly seemed irretrievable. In a moment, Harlan nodded his head, ¡°Alright.¡± Upon hearing this, Zane was very excited, and he went on to say, ¡°Big brother, your words alone won¡¯t do. We need to have it in writing!¡¯ Zane didn¡¯t expect Harlan to agree so easily. He was afraid Harlan would regret it. After all, it was the Yuland Wood Industry! Right now, it was the envy of everyone in the industry. After all, they had just signed a contract with UK. Working with Terrence was the dream of every businessman. Zane originally thought Harlan would bargain. Zane was really asking for a lot! If Harlan disagreed, Zane would lower the demand to Harlan giving up his inheritance of Patriarch Lentz¡¯s property. But Harlan didn¡¯t even say a word against it! He even started wondering if Harlan had drunk too much! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright.¡± Harlan nodded. Hearing this, Zane immediately told his son Miles Lentz to write the agreement. Miles immediately went to prepare the agreement. A few minutes later, he took the agreement and went to Harlan¡¯s side, ¡°Uncle, If you think it¡¯s okay, please sign your name on it.¡± Bianca was afraid Harlan would regret it later, so she took out her phone and started recording a video. While recording, she said: ¡°Big brother, this is all your voluntarily signing. No one forced you..¡± Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: 118: Surgery successfully completed, a direct slap in the face! _2 Chapter 202: 118: Surgery successfully completed, a direct slap in the face! _2 Translator: 549690339 Harlan Lentz felt conflicted but picked up the pen and quickly signed his name. Holding the signed agreement, Miles Lentz felt extremely excited and began planning how to develop the Yuland Wood Industry after they acquired it. ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t sign!¡± At this moment, Bartley and Len Lentz rushed over, looking panicked. Miles put the signed agreement away in his pocket and looked at the two of them. ¡®Your uncle has already signed.¡± ¡°Dad! What are you doing?¡± Bartley was almost going crazy. ¡°How could you give the Yuland Wood Industry to my uncle without consulting me and Len?!¡± The Yuland Wood Industry was the Lentz Clan¡¯s hope. But now, Harlan was gambling it away like a stake in a bet. And it was a bet guaranteed to lose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your grandfather will be fine,¡± Harlan looked at Bartley and reassured him. Bartley frowned tightly, not saying a word. Is everything really going to be okay? He began to doubt whether Harlan had been cursed by someone. Otherwise, why would he trust a village girl so much? Letting a country girl perform surgery on Patriarch Lentz. What a far-fetched idea! If the person standing in front of him wasn¡¯t his own father, Bartley would have slapped him. Len Lentz also felt that Harlan had done something absurd and approached Zane Lentz. He began to speak, ¡°Uncle Zane, the Yuland Wood Industry is my father¡¯s life¡¯s work. He was too impulsive today and didn¡¯t consult me and my brother¡­ Just as the Yuland Wood Industry was about to go international, Harlan played such a joke on them. Before he could finish speaking, Zane turned to look at Len and interrupted him, ¡°Len, how many shares do you and your brother have?¡± ¡°Five percent,¡± Len replied. Zane nodded, then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not the kind of person who turns against family. Whatever shares you and Bartley have, I won¡¯t touch it. Whatever you brothers had, you will keep!¡¯ Len frowned slightly, ¡°Uncle Zane, since we¡¯re all family, is there really no room for negotiation in this matter?¡± Zane spoke righteously with heartfelt sincerity, ¡°Len, I know you¡¯re upset. But do you think I¡¯m not? The person lying in that operating room is my father! This time, your father must pay the price! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to explain it to your grandfather or your aunt!¡± Len wanted to say more, but Zane continued, ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking. Len, this matter is already set in stone. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t change my mind. Unless¡­ At this point, Zane deliberately paused. Len immediately asked, ¡°Unless what?¡± Zane looked in the direction of the operating room and continued, ¡°Unless your grandfathers surgery is successful.¡± If the surgery was successful, the agreement would be invalid. ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you putting me in a difficult position?¡± Len frowned. The outcome of the surgery was already clear. successful? Only if the person performing the surgery were the Divine Doctor Suen! Zane nodded, ¡°Oh, so you also know that this is impossible! Since you know it¡¯s impossible, why did your father still go through with it? This is murder!¡± ¡°Putting profits above blood ties, and disregarding the family bond, what kind of person can do this? What right does he have to be a son and a father?¡± By the end, Zane was furious. He admitted. He was greedy. But he never intended to take Patriarch Lentz¡¯s life. Len was speechless. If he had known that Harlan would go so far, he would not have stood by idly. With this thought, Len pressed his temples and looked exhausted. At this moment, Bianca Lentz spoke up, ¡°Len, your father has really gone too far this time! My brother and I decided to give him one chance out of respect for our family bloodline. Otherwise, he would never have escaped the disaster of jail time.¡± Their own siblings. If this incident were to get out, it would be bad for the Lentz family¡¯s reputation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Len would rather have Zane and Bianca work together to send Harlan to prison. The Yuland Wood Industry was worth tens of billions and had just signed a big contract with the UK Group. And now¡­ Zane and Bianca had picked up a huge bargain. ¡°Aunt Bianca, my father wanted to save Grandfather. He just trusted the wrong person. He¡¯s guilty, but he doesn¡¯t deserve to die!¡± Bartley continued, ¡°You and my father grew up together.. You should know better than I do what kind of person he is! Does he really want to kill Grandfather?¡± Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: 118: Surgery successfully completed, a direct slap in the face! _3 Chapter 203: 118: Surgery successfully completed, a direct slap in the face! _3 Translator: 549690339 Bianca Lentz coldly snorted, ¡°People¡¯s hearts can change! I only believe what I see. ¡± Bartley Lentz walked up to Eleanor Armstrong, somewhat reproachful, ¡°Niom, why didn¡¯t you say anything to persuade Dad?¡± If Eleanor had said something, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. ¡°Because I also believe in Viola.¡± Eleanor said. Bartley looked at his mother incredulously. ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe Eleanor had said that. After all, she used to hate Viola Thompson before. Eleanor repeated her earlier statement. ¡°Mom, you are so confused!¡± Bartley suppressed his anger, his face extremely frustrated. ¡°You used to not be like this!¡± The old Eleanor was just a bit biased. And now? She had completely lost her mind!). Eleanor patiently explained, ¡°Viola is not like what you imagine her to be. So, don¡¯t worry now, just wait patiently for the operation to finish.¡± ¡°Is it useful for me to worry now?¡± Len Lentz sighed. Time passed minute by minute. In the blink of an eye, two hours had passed. The light in the Operating Room was still on. As tensions mounted, both Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong remained calm. Inside the Operating Room. The operation proceeded methodically. ¡°Hemostatic forceps.¡± ¡°Gauze.¡± The young girl standing at the operating table was wearing blue scrubs and a face mask, revealing only a pair of bright, peach blossom eyes. She carried out each step calmly, without any panic, even steadier than experienced senior doctors. This made the several intern doctors beside her quite surprised. While performing the surgery, Viola also explained to them, ¡°You have to be a little faster when dealing with the major artery here¡­¡± She spoke carefully, her gaze focused. The intern doctors also listened carefully¡­ Beep, beep, beep- The sounds from the heart rate monitor were very stable. The temperature in the ward was getting higher and higher. Sweat beads appeared on her snowy white forehead. At this moment, a male doctor came over, picked up a tissue, and gently wiped the sweat beads from her forehead. As he raised his hand, the smell of disinfectant in the air lightened, replaced by the clear scent of sandalwood, making people¡¯s thoughts a little clearer as well. The two exchanged glances. All was said without words. Viola continued the surgery. Just then, the heart rate monitor suddenly emitted a series of rapid beeps. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Seeing this, Viola immediately put down the hemostatic forceps in her hand, ¡°Defibrillator!¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s heart rate and blood pressure are dropping. The patient is now in critical condition.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± The nurse quickly prepared. Not long after. The door to the Operating Room suddenly opened. Harlan Lentz immediately approached, ¡°Nurse, how¡¯s the situation inside?¡± The nurse replied, ¡°The situation is not very good. The patient may have severe bleeding at any time. Here is the critical condition notice. We need the signature of the family member.¡± Upon hearing this, Harlan¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Critical condition. Could it be¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to think about what would happen next. Zane Lentz looked as if he knew it all along. It might just be a short time between now and when the death notice would be brought out. Thinking about it. Zane felt a bit sad but also a bit happy¡­ Not that he was unfilial. But Patriarch Lentz was already in his eighties, nearing ninety years old. An almost ninety-year-old person who had already enjoyed blessings and had grandchildren could be considered to have passed away peacefully. Many people die before reaching seventy. Compared to those people, Patriarch Lentz was a lucky one. As an elder, one would definitely wish for their children to live happily and joyfully. Thinking of that, Zane didn¡¯t feel any guilt in his heart. After all, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s death had nothing to do with him. Bianca, crying, glared at Harlan, ¡°If our dad dies, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡¯ Maybe that¡¯s the only way she could feel slightly better. After all, she was very conflicted right now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wanted Patriarch Lentz to die immediately and also didn¡¯t want to lose her father¡­ Looking at the critical condition notice brought by the nurse, Eleanor panicked and immediately put her hands together, praying to the Bodhisattva for blessings. Bianca walked straight over and fiercely pushed Eleanor, ¡°Now you know to pray to the Bodhisattva? Hypocritical!¡± Eleanor ignored her. As Bianca was about to get physical again, Lilly White walked over and promptly held her back, ¡°Bianca, calm down. Getting angry won¡¯t help anything.. A harmonious family prospers in everything!¡¯ Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: 118: Surgery successfully completed, a direct slap in the face! _4 Chapter 204: 118: Surgery successfully completed, a direct slap in the face! _4 Translator: 549690339 Harlan Lentz¡¯s autograph. Once Patriarch Lentz dies, the letter takes effect. At that time, not only will Harlan Lentz¡¯s family get nothing, but they might even lose their long-held Yuland Wood Industry. So, at this time, there is no need to get involved with Eleanor Armstrong, just wait quietly for the death notice. Another hour passed. The operating room light remained on. People waiting outside showed anxious expressions. However, only Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong were worried about Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition. As for the others¡­ What they cared about was nothing more than the life-threatening medical notice. After all, once Patriarch Lentz passes away, they can openly divide the family property. Squeak! The sound of a door opening suddenly filled the air. At this moment, everyone looked inside the operating room. Nervous and expectant. The next second. A group of doctors in blue scrubs walked out. With Viola Thompson leading the way. Without much thought, they knew the surgery must have failed. Patriarch Lentz had died on the operating table. Lilly White and Bianca Lentz exchanged glances and rushed toward Viola, accusing her, ¡°Quack! Give me my father¡¯s life back!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Cries and angry yells filled the room. Bianca Lentz raised her hand, ready to slap Viola¡¯s face. Just as Viola was about to raise her hand, a bony hand blocked it, gripping Bianca¡¯s wrist. Then, a deep voice sounded. ¡°Grandfather¡¯s surgery went smoothly, and he is now out of danger.¡± A simple sentence. Eliciting a storm of reactions among the crowd. How! How was that possible? How could Viola Thompson have completed the surgery successfully? What happened in between? Was it a mistake? Especially for Bianca Lentz and Lilly White. They were dumbfounded. ¡°What did you say?¡± Bianca looked up at Terrence Lentz. Terrence released Bianca¡¯s wrist, wiped his hand with a tissue from his pocket, and said, ¡°Can it be that my little aunt doesn¡¯t want grandpa to get better?¡± Bianca immediately retorted, ¡°How could I not want your grandfather to get better! What I mean is, are you lying to me?¡± Could that village girl really have the ability to save lives? Impossible! It must be fake. Bianca¡¯s heart was now tangled. At this moment, Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong also ran up, with both joy and sorrow on their faces, ¡°Ter- Terrence, is your grandfather really okay now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°Grandfather has been transferred to a general ward! ¡± Eleanor hugged Viola in excitement, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Viola, thank you!¡¯ Viola gently patted Eleanor¡¯s back, ¡°Auntie, this is my duty, and I also want to thank you for trusting me.¡± Harlan¡¯s eyes were slightly red, too. Ivy Taylor looked at Viola, her eyes narrowing. Viola was only 18 years old. She didn¡¯t have the qualifications to perform surgery, so how could she have completed it successfully? Could this be a trick of some sort? Ivy walked directly to a nurse, ¡°Where is my grandfather¡¯s room?¡± She wanted to expose Viola¡¯s lie personally. The nurse gave the room number. Ivy then walked away. By the time she reached the ward, Patriarch Lentz had just been pushed in. ¡°Grandpa!¡¯ The nurse whispered, ¡°The patient just had surgery, and he needs to rest and recover.¡± Seeing Patriarch Lentz lying in bed without a ventilator, Ivy felt her blood rushing back throughout her body. She intended to ask her mother for half the management rights to the Yuland Wood Industry. But now¡­ How could this be? Even Miss Betty Cooper from the Dreamstone Clan had only a 50% chance of saving him, so how could Viola have healed him so easily? Ivy could only swallow her resentment for the time being. As the granddaughter, she should be happy that her grandfather was out of danger. She mustn¡¯t give anything away at this moment. To prevent her mother from causing further trouble, Ivy ran back to the entrance of the operating room, excitedly exclaiming, ¡°Mom! Mom! This is great! Grandpa is really okay now!¡± As she finished speaking, Ivy hugged Bianca. Bianca frowned, but then caught on from her daughter¡¯s reminder, responding in a tearful voice, ¡°l knew your grandpa has a great life and will definitely pull through!¡¯ Upon hearing that Patriarch Lentz was indeed safe, Len Lentz and Bartley Lentz immediately revived and cheered on the spot! Great! The Yuland Wood Industry wouldn¡¯t need to be handed over just like that! ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa is okay now!¡± A moment later. Len Lentz walked up to Zane Lentz, laughing, ¡°Second uncle, now that Grandpa is okay, you must be very happy, right?¡± How could Zane dare not to be happy? He forced a smile, ¡°Happy, happy.¡± The cooked duck had flown away. He was really too happy! So much happiness that he couldn¡¯t express it. The expression on Lilly White¡¯s face was even more splendid. wu City. Dreamstone Laboratory. Betty Cooper, dressed in a white laboratory coat, stood amid devices filled with the aroma of Chinese medicine. In her hand she held a brownish pill. If someone was present at the scene, they would definitely recognize that this was an Soothing Pill. In a moment, she carefully placed the Soothing Pill into the machine and pressed start. A sound filled the air. A few seconds later, a machine announcement came: ¡°Analyzing pill ingredients, please wait.¡± There were 108 variety of medicinal materials in total. But the machine could only analyze 107 of them, and the remaining ingredient couldn¡¯t be analyzed. Betty frowned. After trying several times, the final ingredient remained elusive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon comparison, the missing ingredient was always the same. Thump-thump- ¡°Enter.¡± Betty softly opened her mouth. An assistant entered from the door, ¡°Miss Betty Cooper, the Medicine Kings organizer is sending someone to collect the Soothing Pills.¡± ¡°Let them wait,¡± Betty¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Go investigate Viola Thompson..¡± Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet Chapter 205: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet Translator: 549690339 Investigate Viola Thompson? The assistant was stunned. That day when she was investigating the Lentz Clan members¡¯ information, she had looked into Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson. The adopted daughter of the Thompson Family, was sent to the countryside by the Thompson Family at the age of seven, and was not brought back until a few months ago, taking the place of Elizabeth Thompson as Terrence Lentz¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Why on earth would Miss Betty Cooper ask her to look into someone like that? Hearing this, the assistant looked at Betty Cooper, ¡°Miss Betty Cooper, I looked into her last time when I was checking the Lentz Familys information.¡¯ ¡°Did you find anything unusual?¡± Betty Cooper asked. The assistant shook her head, ¡°Just an ordinary country girl.¡± An ordinary country girl? If Viola Thompson was really just an ordinary country girl, would she have something like Soothing Pills? That was simply impossible. Betty Coopers eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°Check carefully again.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Betty Cooper.¡± The assistant immediately went to do it. Betty Cooper stood in the laboratory, looking at the analyzer which was still missing one ingredient, furrowing her eyebrows slightly. What exactly was the missing ingredient? The assistant came to the door. Seeing her coming out, the man in a suit who had been waiting for a long time immediately greeted her, ¡°Rebecca.¡± Rebecca glanced at the man in a suit and said somewhat arrogantly, ¡°Miss Betty Cooper said, let you wait.¡± ¡°Wait?¡± The man in a suit frowned, ¡°How long?¡± He was a staff member of the Medicine King Organizer, and he had come to pick up the Soothing Pills. However, he didn¡¯t expect that, after coming here, Betty Cooper had been keeping him waiting. He had been waiting for almost an hour. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either.¡± Rebecca said. The man in the suit dared not to express his anger. Although the other party was only Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s assistant. But she was Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s sole assistant. Usually, Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s words were conveyed through her. The man in a suit smile diplomatically, ¡°Miss Rebecca, can you please help me ask her? Chairman Lin is still waiting for my reply.¡± Rebecca glanced at the man in the suit, ¡°Either wait, or leave.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to run errands for people who were unimportant. After saying that, Rebecca turned around and left. The man in the suit caught up with Rebecca, ¡°Miss Rebecca, please help me out, or I¡¯ll have my salary docked.¡± Rebecca looked at the man in the suit, ¡°What does your salary being docked have to do with me?¡± The man in the suit didn¡¯t speak anymore, stopped, and sighed. At first, everyone was saying that Miss Betty Cooper didn¡¯t have the approachability of a healer, and he didn¡¯t believe it. After all, most doctors are responsible for saving lives and healing the wounded. Now it seemed. There really was no smoke without fire. Betty Cooper was too arrogant! Actually, at the beginning, the Medicine King Organizer didn¡¯t think much of Betty Cooper. After all, the Dreamstone Clan was nothing but a declining family. As for Betty Cooper. They had never even heard of her. But now it was different. Betty Cooper had developed the Soothing Pills. As everyone knew, except for Divine Doctor Suen, no one else had been able to recreate the Soothing Pills for hundreds of years. But Betty Cooper did it. Now that the Divine Doctor Suen had disappeared completely, and Betty Cooper reproduced the miracle. What did this represent? It represented that Betty Cooper was the second Divine Doctor Suen. Previously, the rumors of Suen in the South and Betty Cooper in the North were definitely not empty words! Knowing the seriousness of the matter, the man in a suit could only continue to wait. Capital City. Patriarch Lentz¡¯s consciousness had already awakened, and he looked at the younger generation in the room, his face showing a smile. He thought he was definitely going to die. Unexpectedly, he managed to gain a new lease on life. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so happy to see that you¡¯re all right!¡± Bianca Lentz said with tears in her eyes, ¡°These days, I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well.¡± ¡°Thinking about how to divide my property?¡± Patriarch Lentz still asked with a smile, but Bianca Lentz felt a chill in her heart. What did Patriarch Lentz mean by this? Did he know what happened during his coma? That shouldn¡¯t be! How could a comatose person hear spoken words? It must have been Harlan Lentz who complained! Bianca Lentz turned her head and looked at Harlan Lentz. There was resentment in her eyes. Making a big deal out of a small matter, she had to tell Grandpa about this kind of thing. Harlan Lentz hadn¡¯t done anything, so he naturally wasn¡¯t guilty, and he let Bianca Lentz look at him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bianca Lentz gave a dry laugh, then said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t joke around! How could I be thinking about dividing your property?¡± ¡°Of course, not just you, but him too.¡± Patriarch Lentz looked at Zane Lentz, ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you all!¡± Although Patriarch Lentz had been in a coma the whole time, his consciousness was very clear. Therefore, he knew everything that had happened these days.. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet 2 Chapter 206: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet 2 Translator: 549690339 Zane Lentz laughed and said, ¡°Dad, you misunderstood¡­¡± Patriarch Lentz waved his hand with a disappointed face, interrupting Zane¡¯s unfinished words. Then, Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°All of you, go out.¡± Upon hearing this, the group left the ward. Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Viola.¡¯ ¡°Grandpa Lentz, do you need anything?¡± Viola Thompson asked as she turned around. Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°You stay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded her head. Seeing Viola be kept by Patriarch Lentz, Zane Lentz, and Bianca Lentz felt extremely uncomfortable. Old Master keeping Viola here meant he definitely wanted to give her something valuable. Why though? Viola was just an outsider after all. The possessions of Patriarch Lentz belonged to the Lentz Clan! This was too unfair. After everyone else had left, only Patriarch Lentz and Viola remained in the ward. Patriarch Lentz looked at Viola. He felt a little heartache for her. This young girl had not had an easy life. Having lost her parents at a young age, and after being adopted and even sacrificing her liver to save someone¡¯s life, she was still abandoned. Since then, she had grown up in the countryside. Viola was brought back by the Thompson Clan this time with a purpose in mind. ¡°Viola, sit.¡¯ ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded slightly and sat down beside the bed. Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Viola, do you know how many children I have?¡± ¡°Three?¡± Viola answered. Patriarch Lentz shook his head, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s four.¡± At this point, Patriarch Lentz paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The third son, who should have been in the middle, was born with a congenital heart defect. Medical treatments were not advanced at that time, and he passed away before he was even three months old.¡± Remembering the past, Patriarch Lentz felt a little heartache. If that child hadn¡¯t suffered through those events, he would have been over forty by now. Patriarch Lentz looked at Viola and continued, ¡°Viola, the reason I tell you this is to let you know that sometimes, even parents cannot guarantee their children¡¯s safe and smooth growth. So, you shouldn¡¯t resent your biological parents. Maybe, they had some insurmountable difficulties of their own.¡± Patriarch Lentz patted Viola¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Viola, you and Terrence should be good to each other. Although Terrence doesn¡¯t have any notable achievements now, Grandpa believes he will definitely make great achievements in the future.¡¯ ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°l believe so too.¡± Hearing that, Patriarch Lentz looked at Viola. His eyes were filled with a look of disbelief. What? Viola said she believed in him? Patriarch Lentz had even prepared himself for any other answer from Viola. After all, Terrence Lentz had nothing now. Nobody, including Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong, believed that Terrence would have a bright future. But Viola smiled and said she believed in him. Moreover- Even though she was smiling, Patriarch Lentz saw the seriousness in her eyes. At that moment- Patriarch Lentz was utterly shocked. He didn¡¯t even know what to say. He just held Viola¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Viola, thank you.¡± Viola smiled and said, ¡°So, Grandpa Lentz, you have to get better soon. Let¡¯s watch Lentz grow stronger together.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded his head. After a brief moment, Patriarch Lentz took out a prepared document from under the bed, ¡°Viola, this is for you.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Viola asked curiously. Patriarch Lentz replied, ¡°This is all the shares and industries I own.¡± He didn¡¯t trust anyone else with this. But Viola was the exception. He had great confidence in her. Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted a lawyer about this. As long as you sign here, the transfer documents will take effect immediately.¡± Patriarch Lentz wanted to transfer all his properties and industries to Viola¡¯s name. ¡°Grandpa Lentz, I can¡¯t accept these things,¡± Viola refused directly. ¡°Are you afraid they will cause trouble for you?¡± Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to make trouble for you!¡¯ Viola shook her head slightly, ¡°That¡¯s not the reason.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason?¡± Patriarch Lentz was extremely puzzled. Viola continued, ¡°Instead of reaping gains without doing any work, I prefer conquering. ¡± Upon hearing her answer, Patriarch Lentz was stunned once again. He didn¡¯t expect her reply. He couldn¡¯t believe that she was just a teenager. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Patriarch Lentz had been in the business world for a lifetime. Businessmen value profit most. He knew very well that there was no one in this world who didn¡¯t love money. Even close relatives who share blood ties. Just like Zane Lentz and Bianca Lentz.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet_3 Chapter 207: 119: Grandparent and grandchild meet_3 Translator: 549690339 But now. He handed these things to Viola Thompson without a second thought, but she barely glanced at them. How many adults would be ashamed of such behavior! ¡°Viola,¡± Patriarch Lentz looked at her, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°l have.¡± Outside, Bianca Lentz and Zane Lentz were extremely anxious. Viola had been in the hospital room for a long time, and Patriarch Lentz must have given her many valuable things. Bianca tried several times to knock on the door, but she managed to hold back. At that moment. The door creaked open. Bianca was the first to react, ¡°How is my father?¡± Zane also immediately surrounded them. ¡°Grandfather Lentz is in good condition, don¡¯t worry.¡± Bianca looked Viola up and down. She had underestimated this country girl. Harlan Lentz was the first to rush into the room, ¡°Father, it wasn¡¯t me and Bianca who didn¡¯t treat you. We even invited Miss Betty Cooper! But my eldest brother didn¡¯t trust Miss Cooper, and he made her angry, which led to your illness! In the end, it was all my elder brother¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, Miss Cooper would have healed you!¡¯ Hearing that, Bianca immediately chimed in: ¡°My second brother is right. Back then, in order to cure your illness, our younger sister went out of her way to find Miss Cooper. But my eldest brother and sister-in-law didn¡¯t trust Miss Cooper¡­¡± As Bianca sobbed, Patriarch Lentz felt uncomfortable and rebuked, ¡°Enough! I have my own ears, and I can tell right from wrong! Aren¡¯t you all just coveting my possessions? While you¡¯re all here, and while I¡¯m still lucid, I¡¯ll divide my possessions today.¡± As people age, they become less capable of handling many things. To avoid such incidents in the future, Patriarch Lentz decided to distribute his assets early. This way, they wouldn¡¯t covet the inheritance anymore and wouldn¡¯t cause any more shameful incidents. Upon hearing this, Bianca immediately perked up. Zane pretended to be unfazed: ¡°Father, in fact, your health is far more important than anything else! ¡± ¡°So you mean you want to opt out?¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded, ¡®Good, then I won¡¯t have to divide the property into three shares.¡± Hearing that, Zane got anxious, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re misunderstanding me.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not, then shut up!¡¯ Zane stopped talking immediately. Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Over the years, 1 have accumulated a certain amount of shares and savings. As the three of you must know, I will now divide them into three parts, and I won¡¯t be unfair to any of you.¡± Lilly White felt something was not right upon hearing this, and frowned, ¡°Father, do you mean that Bianca will get the same share as us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded. Hearing this, Lilly White felt even more aggrieved. It¡¯s said that a married daughter is like a spilled water. Bianca was just a married girl; why should she have an equal share of the family property? ¡°Father, I think Bianca should only get half of our share, after all, she is a married woman and has her own family.¡± Lilly White was being quite generous in even giving Bianca half of their share. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even grant her half. Bianca immediately got angry, ¡°Sister, what do you mean by that? What¡¯s wrong with being a married daughter? Does that mean 1 am no longer a member of the Lentz Clan? Yes, I am married! But 1 still pay respects to our father just like you do, so why can¡¯t I have the same as you! And you¡¯re the one who has received higher education! What kind of thinking is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s just use Christmas as an example! For all these years, have you ever come back to spend one Christmas with our father?¡± Lilly White then said, ¡°You ask sister-in-law, is that not the truth?¡± A married daughter wanting to return to her parents¡¯ house and fight for the inheritance is truly absurd? Lilly White was very upset. Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t want to get involved in this muddy water, ¡°You all discuss it, I¡¯m fine with whatever.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the old man¡¯s property was substantial, it was ultimately not earned by herself. ¡°Eldest brother?¡± Lilly White looked at Harlan Lentz. Harlan Lentz said, ¡°l respect my wife¡¯s opinion.¡± Hearing the answers from the two, Bianca suddenly felt emboldened, ¡°Did you hear that? My eldest brother and sister-in-law have no objections, why are you two so opinionated!¡± Lilly White frowned slightly and turned to Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Father!¡± Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: 119: Grandparent and Grandchild Meeting_4 Chapter 208: 119: Grandparent and Grandchild Meeting_4 Translator: 549690339 Patriarch Lentz said, ¡°Sons and daughters are all the same. Next Thursday, I will have the lawyer settle everything, and all of you must be present.¡± Lilly White wanted to say something else angrily, but Zane stopped her in time. Forget it. Forget it. Since Harlan Lentz didn¡¯t object, there was no need for them to be petty and calculative. Patriarch Lentz looked at Terrence Lentz and continued, ¡°Terence, it¡¯s Viola¡¯s first time in Capital City, make sure to take her out for a good stroll later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, you can all go now, I¡¯m tired.¡± Patriarch Lentz said wearily. Lilly White and Bianca Lentz almost simultaneously said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll stay to take care of you.¡± After that, the two looked at each other, and at last, both snorted in their hearts. Patriarch Lentz waved his hand, ¡°l have the caregiver already, all of you leave!¡± The group left the ward. Terrence Lentz looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Little South Street for a walk, alright?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Little South Street was a very ancient street with a history of over five hundred years. Ginkgo trees were planted on both sides of the street. It was early autumn, and the ginkgo leaves were beginning to turn yellow. A gentle breeze stirred a shower of ginkgo leaves, making for a beautiful scene. Terrence Lentz parked the car nearby. The two walked to Little South Street. On the other side of Little South Street, Mary Perryne supported Mrs. Thompson, and they also came to enjoy the autumn. Sylvia Thompson followed the pair closely. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s a good pancake shop up ahead. You like pastries, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll go buy some for you.¡± Sylvia Thompson said with a smile. Without waiting for Mrs. Thompson to reply, Sylvia Thompson walked towards the shop. Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, looking at Mary Perryne. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to bring her along. Why can¡¯t you just let me have some peace?¡± ¡°Mom, you have too much prejudice against Sylvia.¡± Mary Perryne said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m prejudiced; I¡¯ve never liked her at all!¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Have you forgotten that you have a biological daughter?¡± Mary Perryne sighed. She was always thinking about her own biological daughter. But fate plays tricks on people. Although Sylvia Thompson was not her own, Mary Perryne hoped that Mrs. Thompson would be fair to Sylvia. Mary Perryne followed, ¡°Mom, since I adopted Sylvia, I have to take responsibility for her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your adoption, not mine! Did I agree when you adopted her? So, how you treat her has nothing to do with me, but how I treat her, that¡¯s my business!¡± Mrs. Thompson angrily said, ¡°What right do you have to demand from me!¡± Even now, Mrs. Thompson was still resentful about her son¡¯s adoption of Sylvia Thompson. If she had died, it would have been fine. If she could still live to see her granddaughter, how was she supposed to explain to her? Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t expect you to treat her any better; I just want you to be fair to her.¡± ¡°Am I unfair to her? Did I abuse her?¡± Mrs. Thompson retorted. Mary Perryne sighed, knowing that she couldn¡¯t win against her mother-in-law, and stopped talking. Time passed, minute by minute. Sylvia Thompson hadn¡¯t come back yet, and Mary Perryne was getting anxious. ¡°Mom, wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go check.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mrs. Thompson said. Mary Perryne headed towards the pastry shop. Mrs. Thompson found a chair and prepared to sit down and rest for a moment. At that moment, She caught a glimpse of a figure in the crowd. The young girl looked about seventeen or eighteen, with a tall figure, wearing a pink sweater jacket, looking tender and lovely, with a hint of seductive charm. Mrs. Thompson squinted her eyes. It was rare for her to stare at a stranger for so long. It just felt like this child was somewhat familiar¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The more she looked, the more intimate she felt. Sylvia Thompson came out with the pancakes and saw this scene. She followed Mrs. Thompson¡¯s gaze and narrowed her eyes, with alarms ringing in her heart. Viola Thompson. Why was it her? ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve brought the pancake back. Try it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Sylvia Thompson walked over, blocking Mrs. Thompson¡¯s view.. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry. Chapter 209: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry. Translator: 549690339 Even though Sylvia Thompson was uncertain whether Viola Thompson was really Viola. But every time she saw Viola Thompson, she felt a sense of crisis in her heart. Plus, Viola Thompson did indeed have a scar on her arm. Which made Sylvia Thompson dislike Viola Thompson even more. Therefore. She absolutely could not let Mrs. Thompson see Viola Thompson, nor could she let Mrs. Thompson know her. Mrs. Thompson was different from Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne could be easily fooled. But not Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson was definitely not so easy to fool. Seeing Sylvia Thompson suddenly appear in front of her, Mrs. Thompson slightly frowned and pushed her away, ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face darkened. She knew. No matter what she did, Mrs. Thompson would never approve of her. Like now. She had put all her filial piety into having Mrs. Thompson eat a warm pancake. But what about Mrs. Thompson? She pushed her away outright. Was this something a grandma should do? Elizabeth Thompson kept her eyes downcast. There was only disappointment in her eyes. Mrs. Thompson looked back into the crowd. But there was no sign of the girl who was just there. Mrs. Thompson slightly furrowed her brows, the disdain in her eyes for Sylvia Thompson increased. ¡°Grandma, pancake.¡± Sylvia Thompson held the pancake in front of Mrs. Thompson. ¡°l don¡¯t want it.¡± Mrs. Thompson refused outright. Sylvia Thompson, suppressing the hurt in her heart, her eyes slightly red, ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you use to love pancakes?¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± Mrs. Thompson responded. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it now. Sylvia Thompson knew very well that Mrs. Thompson did not stop liking pancakes but rather, she disliked her. Seeing Sylvia Thompson acting as if she was at her wits¡¯ end, Mrs. Thompson slightly frowned. Sylvia Thompson was always like this. She hadn¡¯t even said anything and Sylvia Thompson had already started to cry. Always looking like she had been wronged, as if she, her grandmother, was very wicked. This was also one of the reasons why Mrs. Thompson disliked Sylvia Thompson. At this moment, Mary Perryne came running over. ¡°Sylvia! Where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you inside for a long time!¡± Seeing Mary Perryne, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed and she felt a sense of dread. Thankfully. Mary Perryne wasn¡¯t beside Mrs. Thompson just now. If Mary Perryne had seen Viola Thompson, she would definitely have taken the initiative to greet her. And then, Mrs. Thompson would surely have started doubting the identity of Viola Thompson. No. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. What if she met Viola Thompson? Sylvia Thompson smiled and said, ¡°A little kid inside couldn¡¯t find his parents just now, so I helped him look for his mom and dad.¡± Hearing that it was a child who couldn¡¯t find his parents, Mary Perryne became somewhat anxious. After all, she was a woman who had lost her daughter before, so she immediately asked: ¡°Did you find them in the end?¡± ¡°Yes, they were found.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded. After hearing this, Mary Perryne let out a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve been around Little South Street for a while now, how about we accompany Grandma to the Talent Building to listen to stand-up comedy?¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± Mary Perryne nodded. Mrs. Thompson glanced at Mary Perryne, ¡°l can listen to the stand-up comedy by myself, you two don¡¯t need to come along.¡± Out of sight, out of mind. Mrs. Thompson really enjoyed stand-up comedy, and she didn¡¯t want Sylvia Thompson to ruin her mood. Mary Perryne was somewhat worried, ¡°Can you manage by yourself?¡± ¡°What do you take me for, a cripple?¡± Mrs. Thompson shot back. Mary Perryne responded, ¡°Just be careful by yourself then, call if anything happens. ¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, turned around and left. Looking at Mrs. Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­..¡± Mary Perryne turned to Sylvia Thompson, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, why are you suddenly apologizing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of me that Grandma is so cold towards you, perhaps¡­¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s voice trailed off, tears of disappointment running down her face like broken pearls. Mary Perryne knew Sylvia Thompson was feeling aggrieved. She embraced her in her arms. ¡°Good child, this has nothing to do with you, that¡¯s just how your Grandma is.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t adopted me back then, perhaps Grandma wouldn¡¯t dislike you so much.¡± Sylvia Thompson, with a pitiful tone, not only made Mrs. Thompson out to be a wicked grandmother, but also painted Mrs. Thompson as a wicked mother-in-law. ¡°Actually, your Grandma isn¡¯t bad, she just wants to find Viola back really badly.¡± Upon hearing the name ¡°Viola¡±, a glimmer of light flashed in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry_2 Chapter 210: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry_2 Translator: 549690339 As long as Viola Thompson exists, the Thompson family will never consider her as their own daughter. At this point, Mary Perryne sighed, ¡°Sylvia, Niom knows how hard it has been for you these days, but rest assured, in my heart, you¡¯ll always be the best daughter.¡± She couldn¡¯t change Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mind, but she could change herself. As a mother, she had already lost one daughter, and she wouldn¡¯t hurt the other one¡¯s feelings again. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Sylvia Thompson hugged Mary Perryne tightly. Little did she know, From the angle Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t see, the depths of Sylvia¡¯s eyes were full of malice. A moment later, Mary Perryne let go of Sylvia and whispered comfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry anymore, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia¡¯s lips lifted with a resolute smile, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. No matter how grandma treats me, I will never blame her. She is always my elder and my dearest grandma.¡± Seeing Sylvia like this, Mary Perryne felt incredibly relieved. This daughter was not raised in vain. Hopefully, Mrs. Thompson could recognize Sylvia¡¯s goodness sooner. Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t gone shopping so happily for a long time, Especially in such ancient and classical streets. Autumn wind swept past, light yellow fallen leaves fluttered and scattered, lining the streets and forming a soft carpet underfoot. Viola caught a few fallen leaves, her fair fingertips contrasting beautifully with the yellow ginkgo leaves. Terrence Lentz followed her closely, Neither too close nor too far. A moment later, he sped up to walk side by side with Viola, ¡°There¡¯s an antique street up ahead, want to check it out?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly, and then asked, ¡°You know Capital City very well?¡± Viola had been to Capital City in her previous life everything was always rushed, she hadn¡¯t visited anywhere other than the laboratory. For her, Capital City was just a city¡¯s name, without a deep impression. Terrence answered, ¡°l grew up here until I was three years old.¡± ¡°l see,¡± Viola nodded slightly, and then asked, ¡°What are the specialties of Capital City?¡± ¡°There are,¡± Terrence thought for a moment, ¡°Capital City¡¯s Berry Juice and lollipop are quite famous.¡± At this point, Terrence seemed to think of something and then said, ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡¯ Terrence turned and walked away. Viola stood still, waiting for him. Time passed minute by minute, and Viola, feeling somewhat bored, picked up a branch and drew on the ground. At that moment, a basketball flew over from not far away, Falling rapidly, The little boys playing basketball nearby were dumbfounded. What to do? The ball was going to hit someone! ¡°Watch out!¡± As the basketball was about to hit her head, the girl stood up and caught it. So fast, And so cool. She hadn¡¯t touched a basketball in a long time, Now holding it, it felt like her youthful days were coming back. Viola spun the ball lightly with her left hand, and it seemed to come alive, spinning continuously on her fingertip. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± A teenage boy who looked about seventeen or eighteen ran over, ¡°We didn¡¯t hit you just now, did we?¡± ¡°Little guy,¡± Viola looked at him, chuckling, ¡°You¡¯re calling me your little sister?¡± The boy stared at Viola, Stunned. The girl in front of him had a bun hairstyle, jade-like facial features, wore a loose knitted sweater, black boots on her feet, and a pair of watery peach blossom eyes that were crystal clear. She was as perfect as a character from a three-dimensional anime She looked no older than sixteen, What else would you call a sixteen-year-old but a little sister? He was turning eighteen this year. Viola smiled lightly, walked to a spot about 20 meters away from the basketball hoop, and looked back. Her red lips opened slightly, ¡°Little guy, this is how you shoot a basket.¡± As she said it, she made a gentle throw. Smack. The basketball went straight into the hoop, A beautiful shot. Watching Viola¡¯s movements, the boy¡¯s already surprised expression grew even more astonished, So did the other onlookers. No one could imagine that a young girl could throw the basketball so casually into the hoop, Amazing, It was truly incredible. Before anyone could react, Viola clapped her hands and returned to her original spot, waiting for someone. ¡°Viola.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, a deep male voice rang out in the air, Viola looked back slightly, And saw a man holding a lollipop, walking in her direction. Terrence Lentz, dressed in black, with his clothes billowing in the wind, exuded a powerful aura.. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry_3 Chapter 211: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry_3 Translator: 549690339 His thin lips pressed together, somewhat overly aloof. A moment later, he walked over to Viola Thompson, extending the candy lollipop in his hand toward her. ¡°This is a candy lollipop, specific to Capital City. The crafting process is unique, try it out.¡± Viola reached out to take it, corners of her mouth lifting slightly, ¡°Did you leave earlier just to buy this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz gave a slight nod. Viola took a bite of the lollipop. Removing the seeds. The first bite was very satisfying, tangy yet sweet, coupled with a unique fragrance, indeed different from the usual lollipops she had. ¡°How is it?¡± Terrence¡¯s lips parted slightly. ¡°Very good.¡± Viola nodded, eating three in one breath. A moment later, she offered the candy lollipop to Terrence, ¡°Would you like to try it too?¡± Gazing at the lollipop brought to his mouth, Terrence hesitated, a faint red spreading across his ears. There are differences between men and women. Both of them sharing a candy lollipop seemed a bit inappropriate. But looking at Viola, he couldn¡¯t find the words to decline. Silently, Terrence took a bite of the candy lollipop. The sour- sweet flavor instantly filled his mouth. He never knew, that a candy lollipop could taste so good. It was heavenly. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Viola asked, watching him. ¡°Very sweet.¡± Terrence¡¯s lips parted slightly. Viola continued, ¡°And the Berry Juice, how did that taste? Did you like it?¡± ¡°It has an odd flavor, foreigners may not be accustomed to it.¡± replied Terrence. Hearing this, Viola became extremely curious, ¡°How strange.¡± Food¡¯s taste, no matter how strange it is, how strange can it be? Terrence explained, ¡°Hmm, probably similar to a spoiled taste.¡± ¡°Should we try it?¡± Viola suggested. Terrence looked at Viola, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Viola readily declared. ¡°Alright,¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°There is an authentic Capital City Berry Juice shop over there, shall we explore?¡± Viola matched her steps with Terrence¡¯s. This shop was a famous old brand of Capital City. Though it wasn¡¯t mealtime yet, the din was still deafening. After waiting for a few minutes, the pair finally found an open seat. Viola ordered a bowl of Berry juice, she turned to Terrence, ¡°Would you like some?¡± ¡°One bowl,¡± Terrence continued, ¡°Also order some pancakes and glutinous rice rolls.¡¯ The waiter noted down their order. ¡°Are the pancakes and glutinous rice rolls also specialties of Capital City?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Yes. Soon, their Berry Juice was served. Unlike the creamy color of soymilk, Berry Juice was deeper, even somewhat black, and carried a strange aroma. Viola knitted her brows slightly. No wonder people claim the taste of Berry Juice is peculiar. With this scent, it seemed indeed strange. She took a tentative sip. The unique flavor nearly sent Viola into a disgust, but she suppressed her revulsion and swallowed it all down. ¡°This is hard to drink!¡± Never before had Viola found food she deemed inedible. Berry Juice was the first. Terrence too, took a sip of the Berry Juice from the bowl, ¡°It indeed doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± Viola picked up a piece of pancake and popped it into her mouth. The sweet pancake immediately dispersed the odd taste in her mouth. Viola finished the piece of pancake, then raised the bowl of Berry Juice, and drained it in one shot. Before Terrence could react, Viola had already placed the empty bowl back on the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it unpleasant?¡± Terrence¡¯s brow rose in surprise. ¡°Even though it¡¯s unpleasant, every grain of rice, every drop of soup, we should not forget its source was hard to come by.¡± Wasting food is shameful. Especially those who have experienced starvation, would understand the importance of cherishing food more than anyone else. Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°Makes sense.¡± Viola picked up another piece of pancake, ¡°Though the Berry Juice doesn¡¯t taste great, the pancakes are good.¡± ¡°Try the glutinous rice rolls too, they should suit your taste.¡± Terrence handed Viola a glutinous rice roll with the serving chopsticks. After finishing her pancake, Viola tried the glutinous rice roll, ¡°Wow, this is also very tasty!¡¯ ¡°Then you should eat more. If it¡¯s not enough, we can order more.¡± Terrence said. At wu City. Betty Coopers office. Rebecca handed a file to Betty Cooper. ¡°Miss Cooper, this is all the detailed information on Viola Thompson for the past eighteen years.¡± Betty Cooper accepted the file and scrutinized it carefully. Viola¡¯s life was very simple. Before she turned seven, she lived in River City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After turning seven, she was taken by Cynthia Wallace to the countryside. There on, she lived in the countryside. Looking closely at Viola Thompson¡¯s information, Betty Cooper raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Is this all?¡± Rebecca nodded, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡¯ Upon mentioning this, it seemed Rebecca remembered something, ¡°Oh right, here are some video interviews with Viola¡¯s countryside neighbors, would you like to watch?¡± Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry_4 Chapter 212: 121: The NO.I in the entire Chinese medical industry_4 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hmm.¡± Rebecca took out her cellphone and played the video sent to her. The screen showed a group of elderly people. ¡°You¡¯re asking about Viola?¡± ¡°That child is very sensible, everyone in our village loves her.¡± ¡°Her fate was just unfavorable, her good-for-nothing parents didn¡¯t want her, but now she¡¯s finally tasted sweetness after the bitterness.¡± ¡°Viola has been hardworking since she was a child, helping her grandmother feed the chickens and ducks.¡¯ Feeding chickens and ducks¡­ Hearing these words, Betty Cooper slightly furrowed her brows. A person who feeds chickens and ducks, what kind of talent could they have? Perhaps, she really got it wrong. ¡°Can she perform medicine?¡± Betty continued to ask. Rebecca nodded, ¡°According to the village¡¯s elders, Viola did have a mentor before, but¡­ ¡°Go on.¡± Betty said. ¡°But her mentor was a veterinarian.¡¯ Veterinarian? Betty furrowed her brows slightly. It seemed that there must be another source behind these Soothing Pills. Could an apprentice of a veterinarian make Soothing Pills? It¡¯s just not possible! Ding dong ding- At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Rebecca said. A young woman walked in from the door. ¡°Miss Cooper, the Medicine Kings side has sent someone over to get the Soothing Pills again.¡± This was already the third time the Medicine Kings side had come to visit. It¡¯s pretty obvious. The other side was very sincere. Betty never mistreated people who showed sincerity. Since they were being persistent, she would grant them their request and participate. Betty looked at Rebecca. Rebecca immediately understood Betty¡¯s intention, looked at the young woman, and said: ¡°Let him wait for half an hour.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± The young woman nodded, ¡°Miss Cooper, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± Rebecca said. After the young woman left, Betty continued: ¡°The Soothing Pills are in the laboratory¡¯s safe, the password is 562377.¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Cooper.¡± As soon as the main organizer of Medicine King got the Soothing Pills, they announced the good news to the entire traditional Chinese medicine community. The Soothing Pills reappear in China. New Medicine King must be Miss Betty Cooper! Suddenly. The traditional Chinese medicine community was boiling. [Miss Cooper is Eternal God!] [Ahh, this is the moment I¡¯ve been looking forward to!] [Hahaha, didn¡¯t someone who calls themselves Divine Doctor claim to be the best? Even his personal disciple can¡¯t make the Soothing Pills, but now Miss Cooper has made them, isn¡¯t that embarrassing for him?] [Who still remembers what that Divine Doctor¡¯s disciple is called?] [Laughing to death! Isn¡¯t his name Charles Black?] [What a disgrace!] [l have to say, Miss Cooper is really amazing, she has style! And she¡¯s so pretty, I saw her once before, she¡¯s simply like an aristocrat from a Western oil painting! ] [Miss Cooper is really amazing, she¡¯s already made the Soothing Pills, so will the Beauty Pills be far away?] [l recall that Divine Doctor¡¯s disciple once ridiculed Miss Cooper¡¯s purification pill for being nothing special, but he¡¯s been slapped in the face so quickly now.] [To be fair, Divine Doctor Suen is indeed very powerful, some people don¡¯t have to slander him for the sake of it.] Jasper Moore also read the news, went through all the comments supporting Suen, and liked them one by one. As for those who intentionally tarnished Suen¡¯s reputation, he reported them for abuse one by one. No one can slander his goddess. Then, Jasper turned his gaze back to the news. Betty Cooper had made the Soothing Pills? How was that possible! It must be a mistake. The Soothing Pills can be considered a miracle in medicine. His goddess had researched for many years before finally producing them. Betty was too ambitious. Using traditional Chinese medicine as a stepping stone to gain fame, such a person who only seeks fame and fortune, how could she possibly research and produce Soothing Pills? Jasper immediately grabbed his keyboard. [First, our Divine Doctor is very busy and has no time to ridicule anyone. Second, the Soothing Pills¡¯ ingredients are complex and would not be easily researched and produced. Third, since Betty is so amazing, why does she always try to overshadow our Divine Doctor? Isn¡¯t it good just to be beautiful by herself?] [To add on: some people are full of cunning, I hope the organizers of Medicine King can see clearly.] After such remarks came out, those who supported Betty Cooper immediately jumped up and came out to defend her. Then, the organizers of the Medicine King asked that the pictures of the Soothing Pills be displayed as proof. At the same time, the Medicine Kings organizers also announced the date for the Medicine King Competition. September 18th. At that time, the organizers of the Medicine King will appraise the authenticity of the Soothing Pills in front of everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jasper stared at the picture sent by the Medicine Kings organizer. He slightly furrowed his brows. From the photo, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the Soothing Pills. Could it be¡­ Could it be that Betty Cooper actually has such medical talent? Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: 121: The NOa1 in the entire Chinese medical industry_5 Chapter 213: 121: The NOa1 in the entire Chinese medical industry_5 Translator: 549690339 This can¡¯t be possible! Jasper Moore opened WhatsApp and began carefully editing his message in the chat box. [Are you there?] [Can you take a look at these Soothing Pills? Are there any issues with them? [image.jpg]] [Please come back quickly! ] [l and the traditional Chinese medicine community need you!] [Wahhhh¡­] After sending the messages, he didn¡¯t receive any immediate reply, as they all seemed to vanish without a trace. By the time Viola Thompson saw the messages, it was already the next day. Today is September 18th on the lunar calendar. Looking at the photo of the Soothing Pills, she raised her eyebrows slightly. This Betty Cooper had a lot of guts. She actually claimed someone else¡¯s creation as her own. Viola Thompson replied: [The Soothing Pills are real, there is no problem.] Jasper Moore had been waiting for Viola Thompson¡¯s reply on WhatsApp. When he heard the notification sound, he was very excited and immediately checked his phone. However, upon seeing the message, his excitement deflated. It was real. The Soothing Pills made by Betty Cooper were indeed genuine. Viola Thompson¡¯s message quickly came through again. [But what?]Jasper Moore replied instantly. Instead of directly answering his question, Viola Thompson said: [Follow my instructions.] [Alright! ] Viola Thompson sent another block of text. Although unsure of her intentions, Jasper Moore still took it very seriously, [Leave it to me, rest assured!] Upon ending the chat with Viola Thompson, Jasper Moore immediately drove to the Medicine King competition venue. The motorcycle was going so fast that it almost flew down the road! Meanwhile, at the Medicine King competition. Betty Cooper, as usual, was wearing a vintage-style European dress, with half of her golden curls tied up. She was sitting in the audience seats. The host stood on stage and said, ¡°After enjoying that elegant dance performance, we¡¯ve reached the most exciting moment!¡± Upon hearing these words, the audience¡¯s eyes widened. They were very much looking forward to this moment. Because they knew. It was almost time for the Soothing Pills to be unveiled. At that point, the organizers would examine the authenticity of the Soothing Pills in front of everyone. ¡°There are so many people doubting the Soothing Pills, saying they are fake? Just wait, Miss Betty Cooper will soon prove them wrong with her abilities!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already excited!¡± ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± ¡°I think that Divine Doctor Suwen is nothing but a product of marketing hype. She even bragged about how difficult it was to duplicate the Soothing Pills. And now? They¡¯ve been successfully developed by Miss Betty Cooper!¡¯ ¡°l don¡¯t like her either. She always acts like a lofty hermit, disappearing for months on end! She must have forgotten she¡¯s a doctor! She¡¯s not committed to her work! ¡± Soon, two attendants on stage brought out the Soothing Pills. The Soothing Pills were placed in a small purple sandalwood box. The host walked over, gently opened the lid, and said, ¡°Come, cameraman, give us a close-up.¡± The cameraman instantly switched the focus. ¡°Wow! If only I could have one of those Soothing Pills!¡± ¡°This host is so slow! Couldn¡¯t he just put them directly into the machine? Why all the extra talk!¡± Betty Cooper just sat there, watching the stage, not looking nervous at all. Because she was absolutely confident. The Soothing Pills were real. As expected, when the host pressed the button to start the verification process, the machine didn¡¯t show any other response. ¡°Verified as authentic!¡± The moment the verdict fell, a thunderous round of applause rang out through the air. Clap clap clap- ¨C ¡°Miss Betty Cooper!¡¯ ¡°A deserving Medicine King!¡¯ Similarly excited, the host could barely hold his microphone steady, ¡°Now, please welcome Miss Betty Cooper to the stage!¡¯ Under the gaze of the audience, Betty Cooper slowly walked up the stage step by step. The host handed the microphone to Betty Cooper and asked with a smile, ¡°May I ask how Miss Betty Cooper managed to produce the Soothing Pills? Did you encounter any difficulties during the process?¡± ¡°There were definitely difficulties, but overcoming them was possible,¡± Betty Cooper replied. Her answer was on point. Overcome any difficulties. Hearing her response, the audience erupted into another deafening round of applause. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Crackling applause, The host continued, ¡°Thank you for Miss Betty Cooper¡¯s answer, now I announce¡­¡± It was at this moment. The entrance door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± the person who entered walked slowly towards the stage, have a few questions I would like to ask Miss Betty Cooper..¡± Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: 122: Pale-faced, directly abused the scum! Chapter 214: 122: Pale-faced, directly abused the scum! Translator: 549690339 The sudden voice startled everyone present. Everyone looked towards the source of the noise at the entrance. The newcomer appeared to be around thirty years old, with blonde hair and green eyes, and was walking towards the stage. Seeing this, the crowd whispered among themselves. ¡°Who is he? What does he want?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like he¡¯s up to no good?¡± Betty Cooper turned her head towards the audience and gestured for them to be quiet before looking at the newcomer, her mouth maintaining a polite curve as she asked, ¡°May 1 ask for your honorable name, sir?¡± Betty changed her usual arrogant attitude. Jasper Moore looked at Betty, ¡°My name is Jasper Moore of the Moore family.¡± The Moore family. Jasper Moore. Upon hearing this name, everyone suddenly understood. Divine Doctor Suen has always been close to the Moore family. Senior Suen and Jasper¡¯s father, Benjamin Moore, were close friends, and it was rumored that Benjamin had even thought about persuading Senior Suen to accept Jasper as his apprentice. The Medicine King Competition: Betty Cooper was supposed to be the star of today¡¯s event. Why did Jasper come? To cause trouble? To right the wrongs done to Senior Suen? After all, Senior Suen had won several Medicine King Competitions in a row thanks to his Soothing Pills and Beauty Pills. But now¡­ The era that belonged to Senior Suen had passed. Miss Betty Cooper is the new beginning. Looking at Jasper, Betty smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about the renowned Mr. Moore and also heard that he and Senior Suen are old friends. Senior Suen has always been my idol and my goal for studying traditional Chinese medicine. Please convey my regards to Senior Suen on my behalf.¡± Betty and Senior Suen were adversaries. At this moment, for Betty to directly acknowledge Senior Suen as her precedent was testament to her magnanimity. Which ordinary person could be as gracious as Betty? Upon hearing this, the audience, who had just been quiet, began to discuss once more. ¡°Ahh, I didn¡¯t choose the wrong person to like; I absolutely adore Miss Betty¡¯s character.¡¯ ¡°Not only are Miss Betty¡¯s medical skills excellent, but her medical ethics are remarkable too! ¡± After the words fell, Betty continued, ¡°Young Mr. Moore just said he has a question for me, what is it?¡± Jasper Moore looked at the Soothing Pills on stage, ¡°Did you really make these Soothing Pills?¡± ¡°Yes, 1 did.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Jasper found it amusing, looking at Betty with questioning eyes, ¡°Divine Doctor Suen spent three whole years researching and conducting countless experiments, enduring numerous failures before creating the Soothing Pills. How can you claim to do the same?¡± The audience couldn¡¯t sit still. After all, the people who came today were Betty¡¯s supporters. ¡°Of course, Miss Betty relies on her abilities!¡± ¡°How can Senior Suen even compare to Miss Betty?¡± ¡°Is this Jasper Moore crazy?¡± ¡°Miss Betty is too good-tempered; she¡¯s not even angry at this?¡± Betty knew that she couldn¡¯t get angry at this moment. If she became angry, it would be interpreted as guilty anger. So, she had to endure. Betty continued, ¡°Years of hard work unnoticed, but once successful, known to the world. How can young Mr. Moore be certain that I don¡¯t have this ability?¡± Jasper nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s assume you have the ability. Then let me ask you, how many different ingredients are there in the Soothing Pills?¡± ¡°108 ingredients,¡± Betty answered. Jasper chuckled, ¡°It seems you have done your homework.¡± After saying this, Jasper asked, ¡°What are these 108 ingredients?¡± This¡­ Betty squinted her eyes. She hadn¡¯t been able to analyze the final ingredient of the Soothing Pills. ¡°If you really made these Soothing Pills, then why don¡¯t you know the 108 ingredients?¡± Jasper squinted his eyes. Unperturbed, Betty replied, ¡°The Soothing Pills are made of 108 ingredients, but as for what those ingredients are, I have nothing to say. After all, this is the result of my hard work.¡± Hearing this, the audience chimed in. ¡°Exactly! Why should Miss Betty reveal her hard-earned results to you? Do you have a big face?¡± ¡°Such a shameless person!¡± ¡°Get off the stage; you¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± ¡°Everyone, please calm down,¡± Betty looked at the audience and said kindly, ¡°After all, young Mr. Moore is still young, and his considerations are not comprehensive. Let¡¯s not make things difficult for a child.¡± A child? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jasper was the same age as Betty; how could he be considered a child? ¡°Miss Betty is so kind, even speaking up for him!¡± Betty thoroughly enjoyed the feeling of having everything under her control and turned to Jasper again, ¡°Do you have any more questions, young Mr. Moore?¡± ¡°The reason you¡¯re not revealing the 108 ingredients is not because you don¡¯t want to, but because you dare not. Because, these Soothing Pills were not made by you at all.¡± Jasper continued to look at Betty before adding, ¡°The real creator of the Soothing Pills is someone else..¡± Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum! 2 Chapter 215: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum! 2 Translator: 549690339 The last four words landed with impact. Betty Cooper frowned imperceptibly. How did Jasper Moore know that there was someone else who made the Soothing Pills? Could it be¡­ Did he hear something? Betty Cooper laughed, ¡°l would like to hear who this person is.¡± Was it Viola Thompson? Impossible. Even she needed time to study, how could a disciple of a veterinarian possibly create something as advanced as the Soothing Pills? As she spoke, Betty Cooper continued, ¡°Since there is someone else, why didn¡¯t this person come along with Mr. Moore?¡± It was obvious. Jasper Moore was trying to deceive her. But was she so easily deceived? Would she believe him just because he said a few words? That was simply beyond imagination. Jasper Moore followed up, ¡°Betty Cooper, since you are so certain that you made the Soothing Pills, are you willing to cooperate with me?¡± ¡°Cooperate with you on what?¡± Betty Cooper asked. ¡°To prove the authenticity of the Soothing Pills.¡± As he said this, Jasper Moore took a step forward, getting even closer to Betty Cooper, ¡°Do you dare?¡± Verify the authenticity? Betty Cooper didn¡¯t speak. This question was difficult to answer. If she agreed with Jasper Moore, she would definitely be the subject of gossip. If she wasn¡¯t feeling guilty, why would she agree to verify? But if she didn¡¯t agree, people would certainly say she was feeling guilty. If the Soothing Pills were real, why would she be afraid of verification? She was in a dilemma. Betty Cooper didn¡¯t directly answer this question but countered, ¡°Does Mr. Moore not trust the Medicine King organizers?¡± With just one sentence, all the questioning was pushed onto the Medicine King organizers. The host immediately stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Moore, rest assured, our Medicine King organizers¡¯ appraisal equipment has all passed the Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s approval.¡± Divine Doctor Suen was the original inventor of the Soothing Pills. Only she could identify the authenticity. At this moment, even though Divine Doctor Suen was not here, the testing equipment was. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Jasper Moore continued, ¡°I would like to ask Miss Cooper, did you leave any special markings when you made the Soothing Pills?¡± ¡°No.¡± Betty Cooper shook her head. Jasper Moore went on, ¡°As tar as I know, when Divine Doctor Suen made the Soothing Pills, in order to prevent counterfeit and shoddy products, she left the words ¡®Suen¡¯ on the surface of the pill.¡± Betty Cooper sneered silently in her heart. She had already checked the Soothing Pills on the equipment before. There were no markings at all. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought them to compete. Jasper Moore wanted to scare her with this? In his dreams. ¡°Is that so?¡± Betty Cooper continued, ¡°May I ask what Mr. Moore is trying to imply?¡± ¡°Now I doubt that this Soothing Pill was left behind by Divine Doctor Suen.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Betty Cooper frowned slightly, ¡°I have been treating you with respect because you are Mr. Moore¡¯s son, please show me the same respect!¡± Doctors had their dignity. They couldn¡¯t let others slander them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Jasper Moore? He actually said that the Soothing Pills were made by Suen? Why doesn¡¯t he just say that Suen gave birth to Miss Cooper instead?¡± ¡°This is so shameless, I can¡¯t believe he can say such a thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry! How can there be such a person!¡± ¡°Everyone, please calm down,¡± Jasper Moore looked at the audience below the stage and continued to speak, ¡°l, Jasper Moore, am definitely not a person who talks nonsense. If it turns out that 1 have misunderstood Miss Cooper after the verification, I am willing to apologize to her by kowtowing!¡¯ Jasper Moore dared to say this because he had enough confidence in Divine Doctor Suen. He was willing to bet his personal reputation. It was precisely because of this that his words, ¡°apologize by kowtowing,¡± were resolute and powerful. As he finished speaking, Jasper Moore looked at Betty Cooper, ¡°Miss Cooper, do you dare?¡± Before Betty Cooper could respond, the people below the stage shouted, ¡°Agree! Agree!¡¯ ¡°Miss Cooper, agree to him!¡± ¡°Miss Cooper, teach him a lesson!¡± If Betty Cooper were to take a step back at this moment, it would show her Of course Betty Cooper would not take a step back. Because there were no such messy things on the medicine pills. ¡°Those with a clear conscience are not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Betty Cooper took a step forward and looked at Jasper Moore provocatively, ¡°Why would I not dare?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jasper Moore clapped directly, ¡°As expected of Miss Cooper, she has courage!¡¯ Betty Cooper smiled, ¡°Mr. Moore, please don¡¯t forget your bold words.¡± ¡°A man¡¯s word cannot be taken back even by a team of horses.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Betty Cooper continued, ¡°l wonder how Mr.. Moore intends to verify?¡± Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum!_3 Chapter 216: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum!_3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s simple. 1 need a bowl of clean water and a purple light pen.¡± Betty Cooper instructed her assistant to prepare them. Soon, the clean water and purple light pen were brought up by the assistant. Looking at these items, Jasper Moore continued, ¡°l also need a pair of medical gloves.¡± Betty looked at her assistant, who immediately understood. Once everything was ready, Jasper removed his jacket, leaving only a short-sleeved T-shirt. He handed the suit to the assistant nearby and then put on the gloves, holding the purple light pen, continuing, ¡°l would like to borrow Miss Betty¡¯s hand, please put the Soothing Pills into the water.¡± Placed in the water. There was only this one Soothing Pill, and she couldn¡¯t make a second one in such short notice¡­ What if, what if it dissolves? Betty hesitated for a moment. Jasper smiled and said, ¡°Miss Betty should know that there is a thin capsule attached to the surface of the Soothing Pills, which will not dissolve in water within five minutes, right?¡± Betty frowned slightly and then picked up the Soothing Pills and placed them in a transparent glass container. After completing these tasks, Betty turned to Jasper and asked, ¡°Do I need to do anything else for you?¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Betty, for your cooperation. I don¡¯t need your help for now,¡± Jasper replied. ¡°Could the cameraman please move the lens over here?¡± The cameraman immediately moved the camera over. Jasper picked up the purple light pen. ¡°Now, please watch carefully, Miss Betty.¡± As he finished speaking, Jasper turned on the purple light and shone it on the glass container containing the Soothing Pills. The purple light pierced the water and shone directly on the Soothing Pills. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds¡­ Time passed and nearly a minute had gone by, but the Soothing Pills showed no reaction whatsoever. Murmurs spread throughout the room. ¡°l knew that Jasper was up to no good!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Benjamin taught him.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the text? I can¡¯t see any text!¡± ¡°Bow to Miss Betty and apologize!¡¯ Looking at the unresponsive medicine pill, Jasper became a little anxious. What was going on? How could he prove to everyone that this pill was not made by Betty if the text didn¡¯t appear on it? What should he do now? Sweat beads formed on Jasper¡¯s forehead. Betty looked at Jasper, ¡°Mr. Moore, how much more time do you need?¡± ¡°Give it a bit more time.¡¯ A faint smile appeared on Betty¡¯s lips, and at this moment, she was not panicked at all. She had the complete opposite reaction to Jasper. ¡°Get off the stage! You¡¯ve lost all of Mr. Moore¡¯s face!¡± Someone in the crowd threw a banana peel at Jasper. Jasper was also very anxious. At that moment. The originally unresponsive pill suddenly began to slowly reveal two characters. The first one. Su. The second one. Wen. Together, they formed the word ¡°Suwen.¡± At this moment, Jasper¡¯s eyes widened, and he became extremely excited. He just knew it. The sudden questions and angry voices from below disappeared instantly. Nobody expected that there would actually be ¡°Suwen¡± printed on the pill. ¡°My goodness! ¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°How could Miss Betty¡­¡± Boom! Everyone¡¯s faith collapsed in an instant. Betty stood there. Her face was as pale as death. She never expected things to turn out like this. She had checked carefully. Why would there be text on the pill! Betty staggered back several steps, her blood flowing backwards, her body devoid of any warmth, and cold sweat oozing layer upon layer on her back. With this happening. She knew. She was finished in the world of traditional Chinese medicine. The Dreamstone Clan¡­ Was also finished. Just as Betty hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock, a banana peel was thrown at her face. ¡°Shameless! Thief!¡± ¡°You have betrayed our trust in you!¡¯ ¡°Get out of the world of traditional Chinese medicine.¡¯ Unbearable words were becoming more and more numerous. Betty could do nothing. The faces of the Medicine Kings organizers turned black. They had originally thought they could promote another miracle, but instead, Betty turned out to be a thief who stole other people¡¯s things. They were almost deceived. It was simply a laughingstock. In an instant, Betty was toppled from her pedestal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The news quickly shook the entire world of traditional Chinese medicine. [l never thought Betty would be this kind of person! She even dared to steal Divine Doctor Suwen¡¯s things! She really ate the gall of a bear and the heart of a leopard.] [As I said, the Divine Doctor is the Divine Doctor, not someone who can be replaced by just anyone like Zhang San or Li Si.] [Where are those blind people who supported Betty before?] [Hahaha, I just checked, and all the news supporting Betty has been deleted..] Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum!_4 Chapter 217: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum!_4 Translator: 549690339 ¡°[I can¡¯t believe how handsome Jasper Moore is! ¡°[Divine Doctor Suen is truly remarkable! ¡°[An irreplaceable Divine Doctor.]¡± Everyone pushes a falling wall. The messy situation was far from over; yet another piece of news came to Turns out, Betty Cooper¡¯s sudden improvement in medical skills involved questionable and secretive methods. Those criticizing Betty Cooper grew in numbers. Betty sat on the sofa. She was pale, her hair unkempt, looking particularly disheveled. She had not expected things to spiral out of control so rapidly. In just a few hours, She had fallen from being Miss Betty Cooper, held in high esteem, to a scandalous ¡®Betty someone¡¯ in the news. She began to regret. Regretting her attempt to outdo Suen. But she just couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation. After years of hard work and battling in the field of traditional medicine, she turned out to be inferior to a person who had long disappeared from the public eye. Divine Doctor Suen! Only he was in everyone¡¯s praises. Right at this moment, Rebecca strolled over with her luggage, ¡°Settle this month¡¯s wages for me.¡± Gone was the usual caution, Rebecca stared at Betty. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Betty looked at Rebecca incredulously. ¡°What? You still think you¡¯re the high and mighty Miss Betty Cooper?¡± Rebecca¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. They didn¡¯t have any emotional attachment. Betty was usually very strict, intolerant of any mistakes from those around her. As cold as frost. And she had a habit of docking wages for the slightest reasons. ¡°At least I¡¯m your employer right now! ¡± Rebecca chuckled, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need this job anymore.¡± Betty was previously a divine doctor. Being her first assistant, Rebecca was also proud. After all, in front of outsiders, Betty would just talk to her. Many people had offered her various benefits to gain Betty¡¯s favor. But now¡­ What does Betty have? Betty was even worse off than her. Betty furrowed her brows. ¡°Insolence!¡± Indeed, too insolent! Though she was downtrodden, she still shouldn¡¯t be bullied by a mere assistant. Rebecca continued: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to pay me, then I¡¯ll have to apply for labor arbitration.¡¯ Having said that, Rebecca turned around and left. ¡°Stop!¡¯ Betty was shouting at Rebecca¡¯s receding figure. Rebecca didn¡¯t react at all. Betty grabbed a vase and threw it in Rebecca¡¯s direction. ¡°Scoundrels! All scoundrels!¡± Betty broke down crying. Jasper Moore sat in front of his computer, reading the exposed scandal, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. So satisfying. That¡¯s just what people like Betty Cooper deserved! Today was Viola Thompson¡¯s second day in Capital City. Her Grandfather¡¯s health was still recovering, so she had to stay in Capital City for three more days, just in case. For some reason. She really liked Capital City. She had an inexplicable affinity for this city. Viola was walking alone in the afternoon streets, watching children returning home from school, a smile graced her lips. Just then, she spotted a milk tea shop along the road, she had never seen before. Fragrant Coffee. It seemed rather nice. Viola walked in. The clerk was very enthusiastic, ¡°Miss, what would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Hmm, Taro Milk Tea.¡¯ The clerk apologetically replied: ¡°We are temporarily out of Taro Milk Tea, can I recommend our signature milk tea instead?¡± ¡°How does it taste?¡± Viola asked. ¡°It¡¯s great, a must-try for regular customers.¡± The clerk answered. Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have that.¡± The lady was so easygoing and pretty, the clerk naturally prepared her drink with extra ingredients. A full large cup. ¡°Here you go, miss.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took it with both hands. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡¯ Viola was trying Fragrant Coffee for the first time, after a sip, she was overwhelmed by its amazing taste, and her eyes lit up. That scene happened to be witnessed by a young boy outside the window. ¡°Borden, look! That¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s really good at basketball!¡± Samuel Thompson turned his gaze slightly and saw the girl drinking tea. At a glance, she looked no more than 17 or 18 years old. From his perspective, he could only see one side of her face. Her profile was stunning. It was hard to imagine a girl who excelled in basketball. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Samuel asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young boy shook his head, ¡°l cant be mistaken, definitely her! She even patted my head yesterday and called me a kid!¡± The first time he met someone so peculiar. Samuel chuckled. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how amusing that scene must have been. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a kid?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°Damn! I¡¯m already 18!¡¯ Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum! _5 Chapter 218: 122: Pale face, directly abusing scum! _5 Translator: 549690339 Samuel Thompson slightly furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Myron, who allowed you to use profanity?¡± Myron Thompson immediately covered his mouth. Charlie Thompson was the youngest son of the third son of the Thompson clan, Jayden Thompson. He had just returned from overseas with Samuel and was very curious about everything in Capital City. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Samuel Thompson pointed at Myron and said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to hear you use profanity again!¡¯ ¡°l promise I won¡¯t say it again!¡± As soon as they finished speaking, they looked up again, but the girl had disappeared from the Milk Tea Shop. Myron felt a little annoyed, ¡°I forgot to get her WhatsApp just now! ¡± Myron didn¡¯t say anything. That evening. Returning to the Thompson home. Standing in the studio, Myron¡¯s pen unconsciously sketched out a painting. Samuel Thompson was a small-time renowned painter with a great reputation both domestically and internationally, having held many exhibitions. This time he returned home because he missed his family members. Especially Mrs. Thompson. The old Mrs. Thompson was getting older, reaching an age where every meeting seemed to be the last. And his parents¡­ as well as his long-lost sister. Thinking of the sister he never met, Samuel sighed. He didn¡¯t know if he could still find his sister. Hopefully, he could. After all, Grandma¡¯s greatest wish in this life was to find her sister. Samuel continued drawing on the paper as he thought about all this. Soon, a painting was completed. It depicted a girl¡¯s side profile. Holding a milk tea in her hand. Although it was only a side profile, the astonishing beauty of the girl was strikingly portrayed. Putting down the brush, looking at his own work, even Myron himself was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know why he had painted this. He just had an inexplicable deep fondness for the girl. But it has nothing to do with romantic feelings. Samuel pinched his chin, deep in thought. Knock, knock, knock ¨C There was a knock on the door. Samuel put down his brush and turned to open the door. ¡°Brother.¡¯ As soon as he opened the door, he saw Sylvia Thompson with a smiling face. Samuel laughed, ¡°What brings you here, Sylvia?¡± Sylvia held up a bowl in her hand, ¡°l came to bring dessert for my brother. I remember that you love eating Full Remember desserts, so I learned to make some myself, Brother. You have a taste.¡± As an adopted daughter, Sylvia tried her best to please every member of the Thompson family. Samuel took the bowl, ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you. Hearing these words, a trace of gloom flashed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes. They were family. Yet Samuel thanked her in such an unfamiliar and polite manner. How many brothers would be so polite to thank their own sisters? Irony. It was extremely ironic. Samuel didn¡¯t think that much. He was a true gentleman, polite and respectful. He tasted the dessert and then looked at Sylvia. ¡°It tastes good.¡± Sylvia suppressed her displeasure in her heart, still smiling brightly, ¡°Brother, if you like it, I can make it for you every day.¡± ¡°Every day?¡± asked Samuel. ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded earnestly. Samuel chuckled, ¡°Then you¡¯re not getting married?¡± Marriage? She was only 18 years old, but Samuel had already thought about her marrying. How much did Samuel dislike her to want to marry her off so eagerly? Huh¡­ Sylvia¡¯s heart was heavy, but she still playfully said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to get married! I want to stay with my parents and brothers forever!¡± After saying this, she hugged Samuel¡¯s arm affectionately, like she used to do with Edward Thompson. Samuel remembered the house rules and pulled his hand away, ¡°Sylvia, we¡¯re all grown up now, and it¡¯s not like when we were little. Try not to do this. It¡¯s not good if other people see.¡± Growing up, it is natural to avoid being too intimate with the opposite sex, even among family members. This saying is not without reason.Although Samuel Thompson has always been abroad, there are some rules which still need to be followed. After all, there is such a precedent in Capital City. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart is filled with sadness. She knows that her status in this family is gradually being lost. Simply because she is not the birth daughter of the Thompson Clan. At this moment, Sylvia¡¯s eyes pass over a painting. At the moment she sees the painting, her heart is shocked. The person in the painting, why is she so familiar! It¡¯s Viola Thompson! Heavens. It¡¯s actually Viola Thompson. What kind of connection does Samuel Thompson have with Viola? This Viola, this little bitch, how does she keep lingering in their lives? Sylvia tries to calm herself down, she mustn¡¯t let Samuel notice anything strange, so she continues, ¡°Samuel, the girl in the painting is so beautiful! Is she your girlfriend?¡± This is an intentional probe, ¡°No,¡± Samuel immediately explains, ¡°I don¡¯t even know her, I just thought she was pretty, so 1 drew her.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Sylvia nods, ¡°so that¡¯s how it is.¡± As soon as she spoke, Sylvia continued, ¡°It seems like this girl has a lot of charm, she made you remember her even though you¡¯ve only met her once.¡± A double entendre. On the surface, she is saying that Viola is beautiful, but in reality, she is suggesting that Viola is very scheming. If she didn¡¯t have a bit of cunning, how could she make Samuel, who had only seen her once, remember her so deeply? Viola is just disgusting! Samuel, being a straightforward guy, doesn¡¯t catch the other meaning in her words and continues, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what charm is.¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± Sylvia continues to ask. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Samuel immediately denies, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense, I already have someone I like! I just have an inexplicable sense of affinity towards her, it always feels like she looks like someone.¡± His words leave Sylvia feeling a rollercoaster of emotions in her heart. Looks like someone? Who? Who else could it be! Sylvia smiles and says, ¡°Samuel, who do you think she looks like?¡± Samuel shakes his head, ¡°1 can¡¯t remember for the moment, but I just feel that she looks like someone.¡¯ A strange feeling. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. Sylvia looks at the drawing board, hiding the hatred in her eyes, and says, ¡°Actually, I also feel like this girl looks very familiar.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Samuel is very surprised. If even Sylvia feels that this girl is familiar, then it¡¯s not a coincidence. Sylvia nods, ¡°It¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen her before! It¡¯s so strange!¡¯ ¡°Can you think about it more?¡± Samuel asks. ¡°l really can¡¯t remember.¡± Sylvia shakes her head. Samuel is somewhat disappointed. Seeing his expression, Sylvia becomes even more unhappy. This is the difference between a real sister and an adopted sister. Heh. It¡¯s disgusting! Sylvia suppresses all her negative emotions and says, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s getting late. You should rest earlier, I¡¯m going back first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Samuel nods, ¡°you should rest early too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After leaving Samuel¡¯s room, Sylvia¡¯s eyes are slightly red. She tells herself countless times in her heart to be strong. But every time she faces reality, she can¡¯t help but lose control. She is human. She has thoughts. When the Thompson Family treats her badly, she gets upset. She tried countless times to blend into this family, but they never gave her a chance. ¡°Miss?¡± Aunt Zhang, passing by Sylvia, sees her eyes are slightly red and feels sad in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia continues, ¡°Can you come to my room and clean up the trash?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt Zhang nods and follows Sylvia¡¯s footsteps. They enter the room. Close the door. The last line of defense in Sylvia¡¯s heart completely collapses, and she hysterically says, ¡°Why did you leave me such a huge problem! Why didn¡¯t you just kill her back then!¡± Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: 122: Sylvia Thompson was dumbstruck! Chapter 219: 122: Sylvia Thompson was dumbstruck! Translator: 549690339 Aunt Zhang just stood there in front of Sylvia Thompson, utterly speechless. She had no idea what was wrong with Sylvia. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t cry,¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia, ¡°What happened to you? Did someone bully you?¡± ¡°Who else but you?¡± Sylvia angrily shoved Aunt Zhang away. Caught off guard, Aunt Zhang tumbled to the ground. Sylvia continued: ¡°It¡¯s you, all you! Do you know that because of your stupid action, I¡¯ve been scared to my wits until now! Do you know, they¡¯re about to find that little wild child!¡± Mary Perryne recognized Viola Thompson. Mrs. Thompson had seen Viola as well¡­ Now, even Samuel Thompson had an inexplicable good impression of Viola. One day, Viola would take everything away from her. Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang shuddered, wide-eyed as she stared at Sylvia, ¡°What¡­what are you talking about? Who¡¯s about to be found?¡± How could this be? Years ago, she had sent that child far away to River City. Sylvia didn¡¯t speak, instead holding her head in both hands and sobbing uncontrollably. She was in so much pain! She hated how unfair life was to her. ¡°Miss,¡± Aunt Zhang tried her best to calm herself down, ¡°Miss, calm down. Things aren¡¯t as complicated as you think. They can¡¯t just easily find that child. Maybe¡­maybe that child has long been dead!¡± Having been born only a few days before, the child had been forcibly separated from the birthmark on her arm in the cold, harsh winter. How could such a young child survive through the long, freezing nights? ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡± Sylvia stared at Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang looked back at Sylvia, ¡°You¡­you¡¯ve seen her?¡± ¡°Not only me, Mary Perryne, Mrs. Thompson, and Samuel Thompson have all seen her! They¡¯ve all seen her!¡± At this point, Sylvia grew more agitated, as if she wanted to strangle Aunt Zhang to death. If Aunt Zhang had simply killed Viola back then, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about all this now. The feeling of being constantly threatened was so unbearable! ¡°You have no right to be a mother!¡± Aunt Zhangs face was also streaming with tears. She had failed her daughter. Not only did she fail to provide her daughter a distinguished identity, she couldn¡¯t even give her the basic sense of security¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Aunt Zhang regretted her actions now. She regretted not having directly killed Viola back then. But what good was regret at this point? After crying, Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°Miss, are you sure that child is Viola?¡± If that was true¡­ Then things would become even more troublesome. ¡°Have you done a parent-child identification test? Don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s find a solution together. I won¡¯t let anyone take your position away.¡± Just as she had secured her daughter¡¯s position as Young Miss Thompson eighteen years ago, she would defend it eighteen years later. No matter what obstacles lay ahead. She would do whatever it took to protect her daughter. To ensure her daughter¡¯s happiness and safety for the rest of her life. Sylvia¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized, ¡°Although we haven¡¯t done any parent-child identification, she looks a lot like Mary Perryne¡­¡± Not only in appearance. Even their dietary restrictions were the same. The Thompson Family didn¡¯t eat osmanthus flowers. Neither did Viola¡­ Also, Mary Perryne liked to drink tea, so did Viola. The most crucial point was that Mary Perryne liked Viola a lot too. If Viola was indeed Sylvia¡¯s sister, then Sylvia¡¯s future position in the Thompson Family would be easy to imagine. ¡°There are 1.4 billion people in Sinian Country, so it¡¯s normal for some people to look alike,¡± Aunt Zhang picked up a tissue to wipe Sylvia¡¯s face, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, whatever happens, I¡¯m still here.¡± ¡°You?¡± Sylvia looked Aunt Zhang up and down, her eyes full of mocking sarcasm, ¡°What use are you? What can you do other than cause me trouble?¡± Aunt Zhang hung her head, looking very much like a child who had done something wrong. Sylvia took a deep breath, stood up from the ground, and picked up a bank card from the bedside table, ¡°Take this and use it.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t accept it.¡± Aunt Zhang refused directly. Sylvia chuckled, ¡°What are you pretending for? When you switched me with their child, wasn¡¯t it for the purpose of enjoying wealth and luxury?¡± Now she acted all high and mighty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who was she trying to disgust? ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Aunt Zhang immediately explained, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to live a hard life with me.¡± Back then, Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t think of herself at all, she thought of Sylvia. She couldn¡¯t let her daughter follow her footsteps. ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, why couldn¡¯t you just take this secret to your grave?¡± Sylvia stared intently at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Why did you tell me that I am your daughter? Did you do this to disgust me?¡± Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: 122: Sylvia Thompson was stunned! _2 Chapter 220: 122: Sylvia Thompson was stunned! _2 Translator: 549690339 At this point, Sylvia Thompson looked up at the ceiling and laughed. She had fantasized countless times about her own origins. Perhaps. She was also the daughter of a wealthy family. Just like Viola, she had a loving set of parents. Her parents were also looking for her all along. But reality had dealt her a heavy blow. Her mother was a servant. What about her father? Her father was a hardcore gambler. A master in indulging in food, drinks, and gambling. This was her background! She couldn¡¯t accept it. Why was fate so unfair to her when Viola was born as the noble Young Miss Thompson Family? And her¡­ She was even worse off than a sparrow. ¡°You tell me!¡± Sylvia shouted at Aunt Zhang. ¡°Why are you not talking now?¡± Aunt Zhang lowered her head, tears in her eyes, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what else to say besides apologizing. ¡°What good is an apology? Can it make up for the harm you¡¯ve done to me?¡± Aunt Zhang stayed silent. Sylvia took a deep breath and pointed at the door. ¡°You can leave.¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia, worried. ¡°Leave.¡± Sylvia repeated. ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded and headed for the door. As Sylvia spoke, ¡°Take the trash with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Zhang walked over to the trash can and took the trash bag with her. Before opening the door, she wiped away her tears and put on a face as if nothing had happened. As soon as she walked out, she saw a colleague. ¡°Aunt Zhang, are you done with work?¡± Aunt Zhang nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just taking out the trash, then I¡¯ll go.¡± The colleague said, ¡°Let¡¯s have some wontons together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± While chatting with her colleague, Aunt Zhangs face maintained a smile, showing no signs of what had just happened. ¡°Aunt Zhang.¡± It was then that Edward Thompson¡¯s voice came from behind. Aunt Zhang turned around, ¡°Young Master Bob is back!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Edward nodded, and then asked, ¡°Has Sylvia slept yet?¡± Edward had just returned from the filming location and brought a gift for Sylvia. He wanted to give it to her but hesitated because she might be asleep already. Aunt Zhang replied, ¡°l just cleaned the trash from Miss¡¯s room. She¡¯s still studying and hasn¡¯t slept yet!¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded. Aunt Zhang looked at Edward, ¡°Young Master Bob, do you want me to tell the kitchen to prepare something for you?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Edward replied, ¡°l already ate outside.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded. Edward, holding the gift, headed towards Sylvia¡¯s room. Soon, the door opened. Sylvia had already changed into her pajamas and was excited to see Edward, ¡°Brother! ¡± ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± Edward laughed. ¡°You silly girl, you¡¯re not seeing things.¡± Sylvia excitedly jumped onto Edward, tightly hugging his neck, ¡°Brother, I am so happy! ¡± Edward laughed, his face filled with affection. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Soon, Sylvia let go of Edward, looked outside the door, and patted her chest with relief. ¡°Thank goodness Grandma didn¡¯t find out; otherwise, we would be in trouble!¡± Clearly, it was her own lack of propriety that disregarded the boundaries between men and women, but Sylvia had shifted all the blame onto Mrs. Thompson. From her words, Mrs. Thompson had become a downright wicked grandmother. Edward didn¡¯t like Mrs. Thompson either, so he said unhappily, ¡°Grandma is just an old antique, don¡¯t mind her.¡± ¡°Brother, come in quickly!¡± Sylvia pulled Edward into the room and closed the door. Sylvia¡¯s room was a standard princess room. Everything in sight was pink. Even the bed was pink. Edward continued, ¡°Sylvia, I brought a gift for you. Guess what it is?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sylvia asked. ¡°You guess.¡± Edward replied. Sylvia pouted, ¡°Ah, Brother, you always do this. Every time, you make me guess. How am 1 supposed to know? Just tell me, please!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, Sylvia grabbed Edward¡¯s hand and started acting coy, ¡°Brother, Brother, you are the best!¡± Edward was also helpless when it came to Sylvia and laughed. ¡°Fine, fine, 1 won¡¯t make you guess anymore.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so nice!¡± Sylvia hugged Edward tightly again. They were close and intimate. Edward pinched Sylvia¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Close your eyes..¡± Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: 122: Sylvia Thompson was stunned!_3 Chapter 221: 122: Sylvia Thompson was stunned!_3 Translator: 549690339 Sylvia immediately closed her eyes. Edward took a necklace box out of his pocket. He took the necklace out and put it on Sylvia¡¯s neck. The silver necklace had two English letters as pendants. S.H. ¡°You can open your eyes now,¡± Edward said. At his words, Sylvia opened her eyes, touched the necklace at her collarbone, and then ran to the full-length mirror to carefully admire the necklace on her neck. ¡°Wow! This is the limited-edition Miss Thompson necklace!¡± Miss Thompson was the person Sylvia admired the most. This necklace was designed by Miss Thompson herself in collaboration with an international brand to commemorate Miss Thompson¡¯s history. Only 10 were made worldwide. Sylvia had wanted one for a long time. But she never got one. She didn¡¯t expect Edward to get one. ¡°Yeah.¡± Edward nodded. Sylvia looked at the necklace around her neck, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡¯ Edward smiled and asked, ¡°Do you like this gift?¡± ¡°I love it, I really love it!¡± Excited, Sylvia jumped onto Edward, her legs wrapped around his waist. Edward held her and said indulgently, ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± ¡°Brother, thank you for being so good to me!¡± Edward touched Sylvia¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re my only sister, who else should I be good to? You¡¯re such a little fool!¡± ¡°Brother,¡± Sylvia¡¯s expression dimmed for a moment, ¡°have you forgotten that I am not your only sister? Viola is your real sister.¡± She and Edward were not related by blood. Seeing the loneliness in Sylvia¡¯s eyes, Edward patted her on the head, ¡°Sylvia, no matter what, you will always be my only sister, and no one can change that.¡± Compared to the sister he had never met, his heart was still more inclined towards Sylvia. After all. He had no idea what kind of person Viola was. Sylvia was moved and hugged Edward tightly, ¡°Brother, thank you.¡± Although she knew Edward did not really treat her as a sister, Sylvia was still touched at this moment. After all, the Miss Thompson necklace could not be bought with just money. Letting go of Edward, she continued, ¡°Borden is back, did you know?¡± Edward nodded. He had come back because of Samuel. Of the three brothers, besides Brandon who had always lived in River City, one settled abroad, and another traveled frequently for filming. They hadn¡¯t been together for a long time. Sylvia went on, ¡°Then, brother, you should go see Borden!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to Borden¡¯s room first.¡± Sylvia sent Edward out of the room. At that moment, it seemed like Sylvia remembered something, her eyes narrowed, ¡°Wait a minute, brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Edward turned back. Sylvia looked around, lowered her voice, ¡°Brother, I have a secret to tell you, but you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Come here,¡± Sylvia motioned to him. Edward walked over to Sylvia. Sylvia stood on tiptoe, whispered in Edward¡¯s ear, ¡°Borden might have someone he likes.¡¯ ¡°Who is it?¡± Hearing this, Edward was also very curious. Samuel always had deep thoughts and was hard to figure out. Moreover, an artist¡¯s thoughts were different from ordinary people. What kind of woman could make Edward fall in love? Sylvia continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± After a pause, Sylvia went on, ¡°But Samuel drew her in his studio. Be careful when you go in, it¡¯s a side-view, and she¡¯s holding a cup of Milk Tea. Although it¡¯s just a side face, I can tell that our future sister-in-law is super beautiful.¡± Hearing this, Edward chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little early to call her our future sister-in-law?¡± ¡°Not early at all, Samuel really likes her a lot! Brother, don¡¯t tell anyone else what I told you.¡± ¡°You just said.¡± Sylvia lowered her voice, ¡°Samuel only met that girl today. Just think, it was love at first sight! So he must really like her! Therefore, she must become our sister-in-law.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They just met today? Hearing this, Edward frowned slightly. A girl he had just met had Samuel so worried. It showed that she wasn¡¯t a good girl at all! She must have used some tactics. Otherwise, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her.. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! Chapter 222: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! Translator: 549690339 Although he hadn¡¯t met the girl yet, Samuel Thompson was already filled with animosity towards her. Such a person, without even thinking about it, must be after Edward Thompson¡¯s money. Sylvia Thompson gently shook Edward Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, did you hear what I told you?¡± Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°I know, you little nagging woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the nagging one!¡± Sylvia continued to admonish: ¡°Do not tell our second brother at all.¡¯ ¡°I know, I know.¡± Watching Edward Thompson¡¯s back, Sylvia¡¯s lips lifted slightly, her eyes full of malicious glints. If Edward Thompson turned back at this moment, he would surely see a Sylvia completely different from the usual one. Edward Thompson arrived at the studio and knocked on the door. Samuel Thompson opened the door, and upon seeing Edward Thompson, he said in surprise, ¡°Bob? I thought you were filming out of town. When did you come back?¡± ¡°Just got back,¡± Edward Thompson replied. Samuel Thompson hugged Edward Thompson tightly. Although the two brothers hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, their friendship remained the same. Everything was still like before. After exchanging some pleasantries, Edward Thompson asked, ¡°Samuel, when do you plan to go back this time?¡± ¡°Grandmother is getting old, and it¡¯s not easy for her to come and stay with us for a while, so I don¡¯t plan to go back for some time,¡± Samuel Thompson replied. It¡¯s said that the tree longs for quietude but the wind won¡¯t subside, and the child longs for nourishment but the parent won¡¯t stay. In the time left, he didn¡¯t want to do anything he would regret. Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°Actually, I also want to accompany grandmother.¡± But he didn¡¯t have such a deep relationship with Mrs. Thompson, and furthermore, Mrs. Thompson was always making life difficult for Sylvia, which led Edward Thompson to harbor even more resentment towards Mrs. Thompson. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that grandmother isn¡¯t good, she¡¯s just too old-fashioned and somewhat ungrateful.¡± Ungrateful. Hearing this, Samuel Thompson immediately turned back to look at Edward Thompson, ¡°How can you speak of grandmother like that?¡± Elders are elders, after all. It was inappropriate for Edward Thompson to speak so wildly. Besides, Mrs. Thompson was a fair and loving grandmother. Edward Thompson sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve been away from home for so many years and have no idea what¡¯s happened here. Samuel, don¡¯t worry, listen to me slowly. It¡¯s true that grandmother treats us grandchildren well, but she is cold and indifferent to Sylvia, like a stranger.¡± ¡°Although Sylvia is not related to her by blood, Sylvia has still called her ¡®Grandmother¡¯ for so many years and has been so filial to her. However, what has she done in return?¡± Thinking of those events, Edward Thompson was furious. Mrs. Thompson was simply going too far! There isn¡¯t a single grandmother in this world like her. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°I never said that Viola is not our sister, but it seems that grandmother only remembers that Viola is her granddaughter. Her actions are really heartbreaking.¡± Samuel Thompson furrowed his eyebrows slightly, looking at Edward Thompson, he asked, ¡°Did grandmother abuse Sylvia?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Edward hesitated for a moment, ¡°Not that, either.¡¯ Samuel Thompson asked again, ¡°What about our parents? What¡¯s their attitude?¡± ¡°Our parents have been great, and they¡¯ve always treated Sylvia as their own,¡± regarding this, Edward Thompson was very relieved. If Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne acted the same way as Mrs. Thompson, then Sylvia would truly be pitiable. Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Did grandmother ever scold Sylvia?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so,¡± Edward Thompson scratched his head. After that, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Even though grandmother didn¡¯t use physical violence, verbal violence is still violence. She ignored Sylvia every time, which made Sylvia very upset. She just values blood ties too much! Sylvia may not be her biological granddaughter, but does it make her worse than a real one?¡± It¡¯s true that Viola Thompson is Mrs. Thompson¡¯s biological granddaughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Viola has been missing for eight years! She¡¯s gone entirely, and whether she¡¯s alive or dead is unknown. How could she possibly be better than a real, living person? Every time Edward Thompson thought of this, he felt Mrs. Thompson¡¯s behavior was ridiculous. Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re too impulsive, you can¡¯t impose your thoughts on our grandmother, after all, everyone is an individual. Have you ever thought about why grandmother doesn¡¯t like Sylvia, and whether there might be some problems with Sylvia¡¯s part as well?¡± Samuel Thompson was much calmer than Edward Thompson, ¡°After all, there¡¯s no hate without reason in this world, and there¡¯s no dislike without reason..¡± Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! _5 Chapter 223: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! _5 Translator: 549690339 In Edward Thompson¡¯s heart, Sylvia Thompson was the epitome of perfection. She was the perfect granddaughter. The perfect daughter. The perfect sister. Sylvia couldn¡¯t bear to hear anyone speak ill of her. After all, she was his only sister. ¡°So, Borden, you mean this whole thing is not only not our grandmother¡¯s fault, but it¡¯s Sylvia¡¯s fault instead?¡± How absurd! Samuel Thompson replied: ¡°Maybe there¡¯s fault on both sides.¡± ¡°In any case, Sylvia absolutely can¡¯t be the one at fault!¡± Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Tell me, Borden, do you even consider Sylvia as your sister?¡± This was just too much! Samuel Thompson nodded, ¡°Of course she¡¯s my sister.¡± Edward Thompson continued: ¡°Then why are you taking our grandmother¡¯s side?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not taking anyone¡¯s side; I¡¯m evaluating this issue from an objective standpoint,¡± Samuel Thompson added: ¡°Nobody¡¯s perfect, making mistakes is not a terrible thing. Besides, I never said that it was entirely Sylvia¡¯s fault.¡± Edward Thompson scoffed, ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, it seems like it¡¯s entirely Sylvia¡¯s fault.¡± Samuel Thompson rubbed his temples helplessly. After not seeing him for three years, his younger brother seemed to have grown more obstinate. Edward Thompson went on: ¡°Borden, if Sylvia were our biological sister, would you still be saying all this?¡± In the end, it all came down to blood ties. It turned out, Samuel Thompson and Mrs. Thompson were cut from the same cloth. Edward Thompson was very disappointed in Samuel Thompson. Samuel Thompson said: ¡°Regardless of whether she¡¯s my biological sister, I will still take an objective standpoint to evaluate this matter.¡± Edward Thompson sighed, swearing silently to himself that he would treat Sylvia even better in the future. He wanted Sylvia to feel the warmth of a family. Edward Thompson didn¡¯t want to keep discussing this issue with Samuel Thompson, so he asked: ¡°When you came back from abroad, did you bring a gift for Sylvia?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded. Currently, Sylvia was the youngest sister in the family, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t forget to bring her a gift. ¡°What did you buy?¡± Through the gift, one could see Sylvia¡¯s place in Samuel Thompson¡¯s heart. Samuel Thompson took out the gift. It was a painting. The girl in the painting was Sylvia at five or six years old. Seeing this, Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Just this?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know what an eighteen-year-old girl would like, so I prepared this,¡± Samuel Thompson continued: ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think this painting has great collectible value? By the way, Bob, do you remember that day?¡± Samuel Thompson¡¯s thoughts had drifted back to thirteen years ago. ¡°Borden, don¡¯t play the sentimentality card. The fact is, you don¡¯t care about Sylvia. If Samuel Thompson truly cared about Sylvia as a sister, he wouldn¡¯t have dismissed her with a casual painting. Samuel Thompson¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as he looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°So you think this gift isn¡¯t appropriate?¡± ¡°If you truly regarded Sylvia as your sister, you would have treated her with more care. She¡¯s already sensitive enough! What she needs now is a sense of security. Do you understand that?¡± As a result, Edward Thompson always took great pains in selecting gifts. He wanted Sylvia to know what it felt like to be valued. Samuel Thompson, of course, wouldn¡¯t get angry with his brother and put the painting away: ¡°I¡¯ll give it more thought and prepare another gift.¡± Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, speaking earnestly: ¡°Borden, Sylvia has grown up before our eyes. In my heart, she will always be my sister. I hope you can do the same, sincerely treating her like a sister.¡± At this point, Edward Thompson paused, ¡°Even if one day Viola is found, Sylvia will still be our sister.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson spent the past few days either at the hospital or shopping. She had Terrence Lentz with her yesterday. Today, Terrence Lentz was busy, so she walked around the ancient streets on her own. ¡°Viola! ¡± Just then, a gentle female voice sounded from behind. Viola Thompson looked back slightly. Seeing the visitor, she was first startled and then her eyes and brows curved up, ¡°Aunt Thompson.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although she had only met Mary Perryne once, Viola Thompson still remembered her. After all, they had had a great time chatting in the teahouse in River City the last time they met. It felt like they had found a kindred spirit. ¡°From a distance, I thought I was seeing things..¡± Mary Perryne jog-trotted to Viola Thompson, ¡°You came to paint by yourself? Where¡¯s Rachel?¡± Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! 6 Chapter 224: 122: Sylvia Thompson was directly stunned! 6 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Rachel is at home,¡± Viola Thompson replied. Mary Perryne also liked the young girl in front of her very much. She held Viola¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Viola, we had promised last time that if you come to River City, be sure to let me know on WhatsApp. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Viola smiled softly, ¡°Aunt Thompson, I¡¯ve just arrived in Capital City, and I haven¡¯t had time to tell you yet.¡± After all, she only met Mary once, and it would be presumptuous to bother her when she first arrived in Capital City. ¡°It¡¯s too late today, but come to my house tomorrow!¡± Mary enthusiastically said. ¡°Viola, where are you staying? I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± Before Viola could speak, Mary continued, ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t have time. Make some time if you have to. Since you¡¯re in Capital City, you must visit my house! ¡± Mary had said everything she needed to say, so if Viola continued to decline, it would seem pretentious. ¡°Alright, Auntie, I¡¯ll come to your house tomorrow,¡± Viola replied. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for you to pick me up, I can go by myself. Just give me your address.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. My house has a driver,¡± Mary said, eagerly wanting Viola to come to her house as a guest. For some reason, every time she saw Viola, her mood would improve. ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s really no need. If you insist on being so polite, I¡¯d feel embarrassed to bother you,¡± Viola said. Mary laughed, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll send you the address. You must come tomorrow, Viola.¡¯ Viola nodded slightly. Until bidding farewell to Viola, Mary was still in a great mood. When she got home, Mrs. Thompson saw her and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the occasion? You seem so happy today.¡± Such moments were rare for Mary. Laughing, Mary said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before about the beautiful young girl 1 met in River City?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mrs. Thompson shook her head. Mary continued, ¡°She¡¯s the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen, even more stunning than movie stars. Mom, do you know Bettye McMillan?¡± ¡°Of course, she was a big star in the 1980s.¡± Bettye McMillan was a well-known beauty who has acted in many classic TV series and movies. Mary smiled and said, ¡°The girl I met is even more beautiful than Bettye McMillan.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Thompson found it hard to believe. Bettye McMillan was already a top beauty. Could there be someone more beautiful than her in this world? It seemed impossible! ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true,¡± Mary continued. ¡°l just saw her on the street, and I invited her to visit our home tomorrow. You¡¯ll see for yourself.¡± Mrs. Thompson laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll have a good look tomorrow.¡± At that moment, Sylvia Thompson walked in from outside. Mary waved at her, ¡°Sylvia, come over here.¡± ¡°Mom, grandma,¡± Sylvia greeted them with a smile on her face. Seeing Sylvia, Mrs. Thompson turned away with a displeased expression. Sylvia bit her lip. Feeling hurt, she thought, ¡®I¡¯m not an object. I have feelings, and I can get upset too.¡¯ But Mrs. Thompson never cared about her feelings. Mary said, ¡°If you have nothing going on at school tomorrow, don¡¯t go out.¡± Sylvia and Viola were the same age, and Sylvia would have some company if she stayed at home. It also showed the importance of their guests. ¡°Are we having guests tomorrow?¡± Sylvia asked. ¡°Mhm,¡± Mary nodded. Curiously, Sylvia asked, ¡°Who¡¯s coming?¡± With a mysterious smile, Mary said, ¡°Wait until the guest arrives, and you¡¯ll know.¡± Last time, Sylvia got along well with Viola. When she saw Viola again, it might give Sylvia a pleasant surprise. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Sylvia said with a smile. In fact, Sylvia had a vague idea in her heart. She studied finance and was passionate about the financial industry. Sawyer Thompson already mentioned introducing her to internationally renowned finance masters. Maybe tomorrow¡¯s guest would be a famous finance expert.Thinking about this, Sylvia Thompson was extremely excited. Since the Thompson Clan always treated her as not their biological daughter, she would strive hard to shine and make everyone see her. She wanted to show off her financial talents and be taken on as an apprentice by a financial master. Mrs. Thompson glanced at the two of them and then said, ¡°I¡¯m tired and going upstairs to rest.¡± Sylvia stood up eagerly, ¡°Grandma, are you too tired? I¡¯ve just learned massage, let me give you a massage.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mrs. Thompson ignored Sylvia and went straight upstairs. A sense of loss filled Sylvia¡¯s eyes. She knew Mrs. Thompson wasn¡¯t tired. Mrs. Thompson simply disliked her. Sometimes. She really wanted to ask Mrs. Thompson what she had done to make her hate her so much. She really wanted to know. Mary Perryne noticed Sylvia¡¯s mood change, looked at her neck and asked with a smile, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ve never seen you wear this necklace before.¡± By the end, Mary seemed to have discovered something and then said, ¡°Is this the Miss Thompson Co-branded Necklace?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°My brother gave it to me.¡± Mary smiled, ¡°Your brother has a good taste; this necklace looks good on you.¡± Sylvia touched the pendant on her neck and said, ¡°Mom, I want to become someone like Miss Thompson in the future.¡± Her eyes were filled with infinite light. Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson, who had already reached the staircase entrance, looked back and said, ¡°Miss Thompson became famous at the age of eighteen. And you? Are you not afraid of being ridiculed when you say this?¡± The light in Sylvia¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant. Mary frowned slightly, unable to hold back and said, ¡°Mom, why do you have to bring our child down like this?¡± Having a dream is a good thing. People without dreams are the scariest. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Mrs. Thompson said. After finishing speaking, she turned around and left. Mary immediately turned her head to comfort Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, your grandma didn¡¯t mean anything else, don¡¯t mind her.¡± Didn¡¯t mean anything else? Mrs. Thompson clearly looked down on her. Sylvia nodded her head sensibly, ¡°Mom, I know, I don¡¯t blame Grandma.¡± Seeing Sylvia being so sensible, Mary was delighted, ¡°Sylvia, go upstairs and take a break. Get up early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The next day. Sylvia got up early and came downstairs after dressing carefully. She was dressed quite formally today. After all, the guest was an international financial master, and she had to make a good impression on them. Today, apart from Sawyer Thompson, almost everyone else was at home. After breakfast, Sylvia couldn¡¯t wait any longer and asked, ¡°Mom, when will the guest arrive?¡± ¡°It should be soon; we agreed on nine o¡¯clock.¡± Mary looked at her watch, ¡°I¡¯ll go out to meet them, Sylvia, go and prepare some fruits.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mary just came outside and saw the housekeeper with Viola Thompson walking in. ¡°Viola!¡± Mary immediately ran forward to greet her. ¡°Aunt Thompson.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mary took the things from Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°You child, just come to play, no need to bring a gift.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little token of appreciation.¡± The two chatted while walking inside. ¡°Sylvia, the guest has arrived.¡± Sylvia just came out holding a plate of fruit, and the moment she saw Viola, her entire demeanor went blank.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: 123: Like a grandmother Chapter 225: 123: Like a grandmother Translator: 549690339 The young girl walking behind Mary Perryne had hair that reached her waist, a black beret atop her head, her lips as red as cherry and teeth as white as jade. Despite her natural beauty, she had an enamoring allure that was disorienting. She wore black skinny jeans and a loose white sweater, emphasizing her thin and elongated legs. She followed behind Mary Perryne, her vibrant and gentle laughter creating an especially harmonious picture. They looked like mother and daughter, their interaction completely natural. It was¡­ Viola Thompson. Realization dawned on Sylvia Thompson and the color drained from her face. How¡­ how could this be? Wasn¡¯t Mary Perryne¡¯s guest supposed to be a financial magnate? Why did Viola Thompson come uninvited? At that moment, Mary Perryne joyfully said, ¡°Sylvia, look who¡¯s here!¡± Sylvia finally snapped out of her shock, ¡°Sister Viola.¡± Viola Thompson flashed her a small smile, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Sylvia, did you expect that Viola would be here today?¡± Was today¡¯s guest Viola Thompson? Upon hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s heart sank. Her emotions were a mess. What should she do? Just three days prior, she put forth all her effort to prevent Mrs. Thompson from seeing Viola Thompson. But now¡­ Mary Perryne had actually brought her back. She hoped that Mrs. Thompson wouldn¡¯t notice anything odd. Sylvia prayed inwardly. ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Sylvia forced a smile and pretended to be thrilled. She grabbed Viola¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Viola, come in.¡± Viola followed suit. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Sylvia, where is your grandmother?¡± Sylvia turned her head to look at the living room, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, she might be resting upstairs.¡± Mary Perryne wanted to create more bonding time and ease the tension between Sylvia and Mrs. Thompson, so she said, ¡°Go upstairs and call your grandmother.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sylvia nodded. Just then, Mandel Thompson heard the commotion downstairs and came down. ¡°Mom, we have guests?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mary Perryne welcomed him with a smile. ¡°Mandel, you came down at just the right time. This is Viola Thompson, a friend I made in River City. Just call her Viola. Viola, this is my eldest son, Mandel Thompson. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call him Brother Thompson.¡± Mandel looked at Viola and greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± Viola responded aggressively without any trace of timidity. ¡°Where are Borden and Bob?¡± Mary Perryne asked subsequently. As soon as she finished speaking, a sardonic voice rang in the air, ¡°Heyyy! Where did this pretty young thing come from?!¡± Viola glanced over and saw two figures approaching. Mary Perryne rolled her eyes at Bob Thompson. ¡°Will you behave yourself! Don¡¯t frighten her! ¡± Sister? On hearing the term, Bob glanced at Viola. Being in the entertainment industry, Bob had seen countless beauties. Natural, artificial¡­ domestic, foreign¡­ He¡¯d seen them all. But he had never seen anyone like Viola before. Just a fleeting glimpse of her back, he had known that she would be beautiful. He hadn¡¯t thought that she would be even more stunning in person. Describing her as enchanting would still be an understatement. ¡°Sister, have you considered entering the showbiz?¡± Bob continued to ask. Mary Perryne fanned a hand at Bob. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± Once she had spoken, Mary Perryne looked at Viola and continued, ¡°This is my second son, Borden Thompson, Viola. You can call him Brother Borden. And this is my youngest son, Bob Thompson.¡± After that, Mary Perryne addressed Borden and Bob, ¡°This is my guest, Viola. She¡¯s the same age as Sylvia. She¡¯ll be your sister from now on.¡± Upon seeing Viola, Borden realized he had seen her before. He suddenly remembered their chance meeting at the Milk Tea Shop. Wasn¡¯t she the girl that Myron had said was great at basketball? What a coincidence! Borden hadn¡¯t imagined in the least that Viola knew Mary Perryne. ¡°Hello,¡± Borden extended his right hand to Viola formally. ¡°I am Borden Thompson.¡± ¡°Brother Borden.¡± Viola shook hands with him. For some reason, Borden felt rather fond of Viola. Just looking at Viola made him inexplicably cheerful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Viola, I am Bob Thompson.¡± Bob chimed in next. ¡°Bob.¡± Viola responded in an even tone. She didn¡¯t appear excited, not even upon meeting the famous actor. Even her demeanor was exceedingly calm. She didn¡¯t ask for a picture, didn¡¯t ask for an autograph, and didn¡¯t even probe further. This piqued Bob¡¯s curiosity. After all, if it were anyone else, they¡¯d already be shrieking in excitement.. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: 123: Like a grandmother_2 Chapter 226: 123: Like a grandmother_2 Translator: 549690339 Even some relatives would take out postcards and notebooks as soon as they saw him, asking for his autograph. But this young girl in front of him had no reaction at all. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Edward Thompson asked again. Viola was dumbfounded before asking, ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡± Hearing this, Edward was quite frustrated. Had he become a washed-up actor just as his career took off? Logically, Viola shouldn¡¯t be clueless about him. Samuel Thompson chuckled beside them. ¡°Viola, don¡¯t bother with him,¡± Samuel said. ¡°He¡¯s been a narcissist for years.¡± Mary Perryne laughed and said, ¡°Right, right, don¡¯t pay him any attention, Viola. Come sit and have some fruit. Take anything you like, and don¡¯t be shy. Make yourself at home.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Thompson.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Mary peeled a banana and handed it to Viola. ¡°Here, eat this banana; it¡¯s very sweet.¡± Edward was questioning his life. He stared at Viola and said, ¡°No, sister, you really don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Viola blinked lightly. ¡°Hmm, I do know you.¡± Edward breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Viola had to recognize him. He had appeared in so many movies, and his ads were everywhere on the streets. How could Viola not know him? If Viola really didn¡¯t know him, he would have wasted so many years in the entertainment industry! Samuel, eager to stir up trouble, asked, ¡°Sister, when did you meet him?¡± ¡°Just now, ¡± Viola replied. Edward: ¡°¡­¡± Her reply caused no harm, but it was extremely insulting. Samuel chuckled uncontrollably. This sister was so straightforward and unafraid to speak her mind. A dejected look crossed Edward¡¯s face. He had truly failed, given that there were people who didn¡¯t recognize him. After the introductions, Brandon checked his watch and said, ¡°Mom, I still have some matters to deal with at the office.¡¯ Knowing her son was incredibly busy, Mary nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Brandon looked at Viola. ¡°Sorry, Viola, I have to leave first.¡± ¡°Brother Thompson. you¡¯re too polite.¡± After Brandon left, Mary looked upstairs, puzzled. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Sylvia come downstairs yet?¡± Upstairs. Sylvia Thompson stood at Mrs. Thompson¡¯s door, her heart filled with mixed emotions and her face full of unwillingness. She didn¡¯t want Mrs. Thompson to see Viola. What if¡­ What if Mrs. Thompson discovered something? But now, what reason did she have to stop Mrs. Thompson from seeing Viola? Sylvia raised her hand hesitantly but put it down again, finally turning to head downstairs. As she reached the railing of the spiral staircase, Sylvia saw an infuriating scene. Downstairs, the family of three appeared to be getting along extremely well. Even Edward, who had declared that he only had one sister in his life, was calling Viola ¡°sister¡± without any hesitation. If Viola really was the long-lost daughter of the Thompson Clan, would there be a place for Sylvia in the family? Sylvia¡¯s hand tightly gripped the railing, her knuckles turning slightly white from the force. No, it couldn¡¯t be. Viola couldn¡¯t be Viola Thompson. Sylvia swallowed hard and tried to calm herself down. ¡°Miss.¡± Just then, Aunt Zhang¡¯s voice came from behind her. Sylvia turned around. ¡°Madam asked me to come and find you.¡± Sylvia wanted to vent her anger at Aunt Zhang, but she held it in, whispering, ¡°Do you know who that girl downstairs is?¡± Aunt Zhang looked downstairs. She only knew that Viola was a guest invited by Mary Perryne. Before Aunt Zhang could speak, Sylvia continued, ¡°Her name is Viola, and she¡¯s the same age as me. She¡¯s an orphan with a scar on her arm, and she¡¯s from River City¡­¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s from River City.¡± At the last sentence, Aunt Zhang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. An orphan. A scar on her arm. Same age as Sylvia¡­ and from River City! Could it be¡­ could she be Viola Thompson? ¡°Miss?¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia. Sylvia smiled coldly. ¡°See, this is why you should be afraid.¡± Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t say anything. Sylvia continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consider this before? Have you ever thought about what will happen to me if she really is Viola Thompson? Where will I go?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Aunt Zhang comforted her. ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s a coincidence. She¡¯s definitely not Viola Thompson.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson was already dead. A dead person couldn¡¯t threaten Sylvia¡¯s position. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that she and Mary look alike?¡± Sylvia asked again. Aunt Zhang looked at Viola once more. At first glance, she didn¡¯t think the two looked alike. At least when she first saw Viola, she didn¡¯t find any similarities between her and Mary.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: 123: Like a grandmother_3 Chapter 227: 123: Like a grandmother_3 Translator: 549690339 But now that I look closely, there is indeed a slight resemblance between the two. ¡°Miss, you are mistaken. They don¡¯t look alike at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sylvia seemed to have grasped her last straw. ¡°Yes, really.¡± Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief, suppressed all her emotions, and walked downstairs. Seeing Sylvia come down alone, Mary asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s your grandmother?¡± With a gentle tone, Sylvia said, ¡°Grandma might not be feeling well; she¡¯s asleep. I knocked on her door, but there was no response.¡± Mary nodded, ¡°Then let your grandma rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia sat down next to Viola and said with a smile, ¡°Viola, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be a senior in high school, right?¡± Viola nodded slightly. Hearing this, Edward curiously asked, ¡°Sylvia, do you two know each other?¡± Sylvia said with a smile, ¡°Viola is someone my mom and I met in River City.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sylvia looked at Viola and continued to ask, ¡°So, Viola, how come you have time to visit Capital City at this moment? Senior year in high school should be the busiest time.¡± Senior students are living life on the edge every day. These words subtly implied that Viola had no ambition and did not take her studies seriously. As expected, when Edward heard these words, he looked at Viola with a tinge of scrutiny. ¡°I took some leave to come to Capital City,¡± Viola said. Took leave to come to Capital City? As a student, the most important thing is to study hard, but Viola had taken leave to come and play in Capital City. Her attitude was quite lax! Such a person could never achieve good grades. Sylvia nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s it. It¡¯s not easy for you to come to Capital City, Viola. Be sure to have fun while you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was faint. Sylvia continued, ¡°Viola, I took the College Entrance Examination last year and still have many study materials, as well as some important points I¡¯ve summarized. If you need them, I can dig them out for you.¡± She kept calling her ¡°sister¡± gently, but her words were as sharp as a knife. She was younger than Viola, but she had definitely gone to college. And Viola? Viola was still in high school. ¡°Thank you,¡± Viola declined gracefully, ¡°I¡¯ve pretty much memorized all the important points.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± Sylvia had a look of regret in her eyes. This made Edward quite unhappy and followed up with, ¡°Do you know which college my sister got into last year?¡± ¡°She ranked sixth nationwide, second in Capital City, and was directly admitted to Cyan University.¡± As an actor, Edward was very proud to have such an academically gifted sister. What was Viola? Could she do better than Sylvia? Many people begged Sylvia for her study materials and couldn¡¯t get them, but Viola just outright refused! This somehow seemed ungrateful. ¡°Miss Thompson is very talented,¡± Viola said lightly. Sylvia said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really not that talented! There are many people who are better than me. During my senior year, I was addicted to playing games and didn¡¯t read much. I regret it now when I think about it. Viola, you are so pretty, so your grades should be even better than mine.¡± A good-looking person is called a vase. Viola was a vase. Don¡¯t even mention being ranked sixth nationwide; she probably can¡¯t even get to the sixtieth. Viola gave a faint smile without refuting, only saying, ¡°Thank you for your compliment, Miss Thompson.¡± This¡­ Seemed a bit too arrogant. Edward furrowed his brows slightly. After all, in his heart, nobody was better than Sylvia. Viola was no match for Sylvia. But now, Viola was boasting in front of Sylvia. For a moment, Edward¡¯s impression of Viola took a nosedive. Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Talking about studying is so boring. Viola is our guest today, let¡¯s chat about lighter topics. Viola, where is your hometown?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from River City.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What a coincidence, I have a classmate who is also from River City,¡± Samuel continued, ¡°Is your place surrounded by the sea on all sides?¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°Not only is our place surrounded by the sea, but it also has beautiful scenery and lots of delicious food. Samuel, you are welcome to visit River City.¡± At this moment, Sylvia gave Edward a meaningful glance. Then she stood up and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Mary said. Shortly after Sylvia left, Edward immediately followed and stood up, ¡°Mom, 1 also need to go to the restroom..¡± Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: 123: Like a grandmother Chapter 228: 123: Like a grandmother Translator: 549690339 ¡°Go ahead.¡± Edward Thompson walked toward the bathroom. At that moment, Sylvia Thompson stood at the entrance of the garden and waved to him, ¡°Brother, come here.¡± Edward went over, ¡°What¡¯s up, Sylvia?¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re quite smart. How did you know I¡¯d come out here with you?¡± ¡°Do I look like an idiot to you?¡± Edward patted Sylvia¡¯s head. Sylvia peeked inside, ¡°Did you see it?¡± ¡°See what?¡± Edward was curious. Sylvia continued, ¡°Viola, of course! Don¡¯t you think she looks very familiar?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edward asked. Seeing Edward¡¯s reaction, Sylvia subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that Borden has someone he likes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edward slightly frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not telling me that Viola is the one Borden likes, are you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°So, brother, be nice to Viola. Maybe she¡¯ll become our sister-in-law.¡± Sister-in-law? Edward was very resistant to the idea. His impression of Viola had started to gradually decline, and after hearing Sylvia¡¯s words, he had no good feelings towards her at all. It seemed that Viola was definitely not as simple as she appeared. Everything she did was probably aimed at Borden. After all, no one could fall in love with someone after only meeting them once. It was clear that she had used some sort of means. Seeing Edward silent, Sylvia nudged him, ¡°Brother, did you hear me?¡± Edward slightly frowned, then said, ¡°Sylvia, try to stay away from Viola in the future?¡± Having achieved her goal, Sylvia felt extremely delighted but put on a surprised face, ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Sylvia was too innocent! She was so innocent that she couldn¡¯t even realize when someone was using her. Edward continued, ¡°She¡¯s deliberately getting close to you and mom.¡± The Thompson Clan was wealthy and powerful, and Borden was a famous painter. For someone like Viola, who came from a humble background, marrying Borden would be like turning into a phoenix. Edward, being in the entertainment circle, had seen all kinds of people and tactics. He had encountered countless materialistic women like Viola. His eyes had long been sharpened. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re misunderstanding Viola,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°Viola is not that kind of person, and besides, she¡¯s naturally beautiful. It¡¯s normal for Borden to like her. Even I really like her! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given her my study materials! It¡¯s just a pity that Viola didn¡¯t want them, and her grades must be better than mine.¡± Edward saw Sylvia through rose-tinted glasses, and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what she said, only believing it was all Viola¡¯s fault. Viola shouldn¡¯t have rejected Sylvia¡¯s kindness. ¡°She¡¯s already in her senior year, and still wandering outside. How good can her grades be?¡± Edward¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. ¡°People like her can only rely on marriage to change their fate.¡± A lot of girls think like that. That¡¯s why some gold diggers even want to marry someone much older than themselves. It was clear that Viola belonged to this category. ¡°Brother, why do you have such a huge hostility towards Viola?¡± Sylvia frowned unhappily. ¡°My silly sister,¡± seeing Sylvia like this, Edward couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless, ¡°When you get sold by someone, you¡¯ll still be counting their money for them!¡± How could Sylvia outwit someone like Viola? To prevent Sylvia from being hurt, she needed to see Viola¡¯s true colors as soon as possible. Sylvia smiled, ¡°Brother, have you been acting in too many dramas? There aren¡¯t that many scheming women in real life.¡± The more innocent Sylvia was, the more worried Edward became. Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He only wished Sylvia had an extra sense of caution. Edward continued, ¡°Do you know what Viola¡¯s reaction was when she saw me just now?¡± ¡°Was she really excited?¡± Sylvia knew very well what Viola¡¯s expression was when she saw Edward, but she deliberately said the opposite. Excited? Thinking of Viola¡¯s reaction, Edward¡¯s face was filled with a mocking expression, ¡°She acted like she didn¡¯t know me at all..¡± Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: 123: Like a grandmother_5 Chapter 229: 123: Like a grandmother_5 Translator: 549690339 ¡°No way?¡± Sylvia Thompson covered her mouth with both hands, ¡°Brother, Viola actually doesn¡¯t recognize you?¡± That was just too unbelievable! Someone actually didn¡¯t recognize the great movie emperor. She must be pretending. Back then, Edward Thompson didn¡¯t think too much about it, but now it all became clear, ¡°Viola must have been pretending. How could she possibly not recognize me? She just wanted to get my attention! This kind of person is really terrifying!¡± The key was that her acting was so good that even Edward, the movie emperor, couldn¡¯t find any flaws. Thinking about it now, it was genuinely terrifying! Thankfully, he discovered Viola¡¯s true colors in time. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that serious,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°Brother, not everyone is a fan, so maybe Viola really doesn¡¯t recognize you. Don¡¯t think so absolutely about things. I believe in Viola; she is definitely not that kind of person.¡± There were very few girls as naive as Sylvia in this world. At least Edward had never met one. He touched Sylvia¡¯s head and shook his head, somewhat helpless, ¡°You little fool.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a little fool,¡± Sylvia pouted, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t underestimate people.¡± Edward chuckled, ¡°If you¡¯re not a fool, what are you?¡± If Sylvia had even a bit of cunning, she wouldn¡¯t have been deceived so miserably by Viola. Sylvia looked at Edward and spoke very sincerely, ¡°Brother, I can guarantee with my character that Viola is absolutely not the kind of person you are talking about! Trust me, even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe in Bob¡¯s judging of people. Do you think Bob would fall in love at first sight with a scheming woman?¡± ¡°Why not, do you think your brother Bob isn¡¯t foolish?¡± Edward retorted. ¡°Bob isn¡¯t foolish at all. He has great taste, just look at how pretty Viola is!¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke, ¡°Brother, have you ever met a girl more beautiful than Viola?¡± At that, Edward scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being pretty? True beauty lies in one¡¯s character, not appearance.¡± In the living room. Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but turn around and mutter, ¡°Why are those two kids taking so long in the bathroom?¡± As she spoke, Mary Perryne looked at the servant next to her, ¡°Howard, go check if Mrs. Thompson is awake. If she is, tell her that the guests have arrived. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The servant nodded and headed upstairs. Just then, Sylvia came, ¡°Howard, let me go get Granny.¡± Hearing that, the servant looked at Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne said, ¡°Let the young lady go.¡± Only then did the servant stop. Sylvia went upstairs. Mary Perryne seemed to remember something, ¡°Sylvia, where is your brother?¡± ¡°It seems that my brother is on the phone,¡± Sylvia replied. Mary Perryne nodded. Soon, Sylvia arrived upstairs and knocked on the door. ¡°What happened?¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s voice came from inside. Sylvia¡¯s voice was very gentle, ¡°Granny, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Sylvia knew that Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t want to see her, so she continued, ¡°Granny, I made some pancakes. Would you like to come downstairs and have some?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Mrs. Thompson replied. Sylvia knew it would turn out like this and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°Granny, Viola is here, and she¡¯s very beautiful. We¡¯re going shopping later. Do you want to come downstairs to see Viola?¡± Sylvia purposely made it sound affectionate, even lying about going shopping with Viola. Becauses she knew. Mrs. Thompson hated her and her friends. As expected, Mrs. Thompson replied, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Granny, are you really not coming downstairs to see?¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°I promise that as soon as you see Viola, you¡¯ll fall in love with her.¡± Mrs. Thompson inside the room didn¡¯t speak anymore. Sylvia achieved her goal, hooked her lips and went on, ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to see her, Granny, I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡± After saying that, Sylvia turned and walked downstairs. Seeing Sylvia come down alone, Mary Perryne asked with concern, ¡°Is there something wrong with your granny?¡± ¡°No need to worry, she¡¯s fine,¡± Sylvia smiled slightly, ¡°She just didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing these words, Mary Perryne let out a sigh of relief. Upstairs. Mrs. Thompson was sitting on the balcony swing, recalling Sylvia¡¯s words and feeling that something was off. Who exactly came? Why did Sylvia call her so affectionately? Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: 123: Like a grandmother 6 Chapter 230: 123: Like a grandmother 6 Translator: 549690339 What it Mary Perryne, being honest, got tricked by someone! With this thought in mind. Mrs. Thompson immediately stood up from the hanging chair and walked downstairs. She wanted to see for herself who this mysterious visitor was. Most importantly, Mary Perryne had said last night that the young girl was even prettier than Bettye McMillan. Bettye McMillan was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s goddess. Could there really be someone prettier than her goddess? Furthermore, what if this ¡®Bettye McMillan¡¯ was in cahoots with Sylvia Thompson? Mary Perryne was chatting with Viola Thompson when she heard footsteps. She looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re down.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s smile on her face stiffened for a moment, and then she turned to look. Her mood worsened. It was really Mrs. Thompson. That old hag! Why did she come down? Mrs. Thompson leaned on her dragon head cane, her face adorned with a kind smile. ¡°I heard we have a guest, so I came to see.¡± Seeing Mrs. Thompson, Viola Thompson immediately stood up from the sofa, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m Viola Thompson.¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola Thompson, her eyes full of amazement. This young girl was stunning! Her eyebrows and eyes were like the most beautiful artwork. No wonder Mary Perryne gave her such a high rating! Viola Thompson was indeed more beautiful than Bettye McMillan. ¡°The young girl¡¯s last name is also Thompson, huh,¡± Mrs. Thompson said with a hearty laugh. ¡°Maybe we were related 500 years ago.¡± Mary Perryne chimed in, ¡°Mom, just call her Viola.¡± ¡°Is it the character with the ¡®woman¡¯ radical on the side for Viola?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to ask. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Thompson.¡± ¡°Oh, my dear,¡± Mrs. Thompson held Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, looking at her as if she saw her favorite person, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Thompson, just call me Grandma.¡± As if Viola Thompson was her own granddaughter. Sylvia Thompson stood to the side as if she was an extra person in their scene. Viola Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Grandma.¡± This ¡®Grandma¡¯ seemed to go straight to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart. She really loved this young girl too much. She wished Viola Thompson were her own granddaughter. She could tell at a glance that Viola Thompson was not the same kind of person as Sylvia Thompson. This young girl looked pure, especially her clear and bright peach blossom eyes. Unlike Sylvia Thompson, with an unlikable face, always looking as if someone had bullied her, red-eyed and crying, which Mrs. Thompson really disliked. Mrs. Thompson immediately took off the bracelet from her hand and was about to put it on Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you today. Just take this bracelet. It¡¯s not anything valuable, so don¡¯t dislike it, Viola.¡± ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t accept this,¡± Viola Thompson refused gently. ¡°If you¡¯re so polite, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to come over and play again.¡± Although she also liked the kind old lady in front of her, she definitely couldn¡¯t accept such a valuable gift at their first meeting. ¡°Viola, if you don¡¯t accept it, Grandma will be angry!¡± Mrs. Thompson said sternly. Viola Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Then Grandma must not want me to come back next time.¡± ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t argue with you,¡± Mrs. Thompson reluctantly took the bracelet back. ¡°But you must remember to come over and play with Grandma more often. ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Sylvia Thompson watched this scene, her hands hidden in her sleeves clenched into fists. That damn old hag. What the hell was she thinking? Since Sylvia Thompson grew up, the old hag had only given her one longevity lock, which was given to her on her first birthday. However, upon meeting Viola Thompson for the first time today, the old hag gave her such an expensive bracelet. So she was this biased? Ridiculous! Truly ridiculous! Aunt Zhang, who was standing to the side, also felt very uncomfortable watching this. Her daughter was being treated unfairly. At lunchtime, Mrs. Thompson deliberately let Viola Thompson sit next to her. This was a privilege Sylvia Thompson had never enjoyed before. ¡°Viola, you¡¯re so skinny, remember to eat more,¡± Mrs. Thompson kept putting food onto Viola Thompson¡¯s plate. In no time, Viola Thompson¡¯s bowl became a mountain of food. The old lady even peeled shrimp for Viola Thompson herself. Her fondness for Viola Thompson was undeniable. A moment later, Mrs. Thompson asked again, ¡°Viola, how old are you this year?¡± ¡°Eighteen, ¡± Viola Thompson replied. Mrs. Thompson suddenly felt a bit sentimental, ¡°If my eldest granddaughter hadn¡¯t been lost, she would also be eighteen this year.¡± Eldest granddaughter? Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson felt even worse. If Viola Thompson was the eldest granddaughter, then what was she? In front of a stranger, what was the intention of that old hag? Did she want to humiliate her? Mrs. Thompson then asked, ¡°Viola, when is your birthday?¡± Viola Thompson answered, ¡°My birthday is in August.¡± August? Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, as her own granddaughter, Viola, had a birthday in January. So the birthday dates didn¡¯t match. Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart trembled. Why did Mrs. Thompson suddenly ask about Viola Thompson¡¯s birthday? Could she have discovered something? Aunt Zhang also noticed the issue and looked at Viola Thompson. Fortunately, at least Viola Thompson¡¯s birthday was wrong. However, one thing did match up. The day Aunt Zhang threw Viola Thompson away, the birth date on the note she left was indeed in August. Could it be¡­.. Viola Thompson really was Viola Thompson? At this thought, Aunt Zhang¡¯s hand trembled, causing her dinner plate to fall to the ground. Clatter¨C Aunt Zhang immediately realized what had happened, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Mary Perryne never held a grudge against servants, she smiled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, looking at Aunt Zhang, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aunt Zhang¡¯s eyes were somewhat red, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m sorry, 1¡­1¡¯11 be more careful. Sylvia Thompson was very anxious. This useless thing. Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t arouse the suspicion of that old hag. ¡°Did someone in the family bully you?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to ask. She had a gut feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Because, in her memory, Aunt Zhang had always been a steady person. ¡°No, no,¡± said Aunt Zhang, her voice very low. ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you misunderstood; nobody at home bullied Aunt Zhang,¡± Nanny Donne, who had a good relationship with Aunt Zhang, stepped forward to explain. ¡°Aunt Zhang has been wronged at home.¡± She then rolled up Aunt Zhang¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Look, her arms were beaten by her husband. Once he¡¯s drunk, he doesn¡¯t recognize anyone. Aunt Zhang is really pitiful. ¡± Beneath Aunt Zhang¡¯s sleeve, her arms were covered in bruises and abrasions. It was unbearable to look at. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even Sylvia Thompson frowned slightly. Mrs. Thompson went on, ¡°With it like this, have you considered divorce yet?¡± Aunt Zhang said, ¡°I can only blame my bad luck.¡± She couldn¡¯t divorce. If she divorced, what if that gambling-addicted scoundrel found out about Sylvia Thompson? Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, go play with mud! Chapter 231: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, go play with mud! Translator: 549690339 so. No matter how much grievance Nanny White suffered at home, she would endure it. She wouldn¡¯t complain, and she wouldn¡¯t ask for a divorce. If there was anyone to blame. It could only be that she was unlucky. What Aunt Zhang could now feel fortunate about was getting her daughter out of this whole mess. She could suffer, but her daughter couldn¡¯t. Every time she experienced domestic violence, Aunt Zhang would be reminded of Sylvia Thompson. As long as she thought of Sylvia¡¯s smile, she was no longer afraid of anything. ¡°Unlucky?¡± Mrs. Thompson heard this and frowned: ¡°Fate is in your own hands. As long as you don¡¯t compromise, no one can make you compromise. If you don¡¯t dare to take the initiative to ask for a divorce, I can lend you my support! Mrs. Thompson despised women who hit men the most in her life. As a man. You can be without ability or power, but if you have nothing else and still beat your wife, then you are not worthy of being a person. Hearing that, Nanny Donne was incredibly happy, feeling that Aunt Zhang could soon escape from her suffering, and immediately said: ¡°Sister Zhang, did you hear what the old lady said? She can support you!¡¯ Mrs. Thompson had been a soldier when she was young, and her connections were vast. As Aunt Zhang listened to Nanny Donne¡¯s words, her face showed no hint of joy. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, old lady, but it¡¯s not necessary. I-I don¡¯t want a divorce¡­ Mrs. Thompson was very puzzled. It wasn¡¯t just Mrs. Thompson; everyone else at the table was also puzzled. When someone offered help to a victim of domestic violence, she actually turned it down. Did she become addicted to violence? ¡°Why?¡± Aunt Zhangs eyes reddened slightly, ¡°My husband and I come from the same village. Where we are from, divorced women get cursed, not only does it hurt themselves, but it also brings shame to their families. So¡­ I can¡¯t divorce. I can¡¯t dishonor my family. Mrs. Thompson, I know you have a good heart, but I really cannot divorce.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly. What era is this, and such things still happen? ¡°Do you know that domestic violence is against the law?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued: ¡°If you just let this go, your husband will only become more and more unscrupulous. If divorce is not an option, at least learn to protect yourself using legal means.¡± Aunt Zhang shook her head, ¡°Actually, my husband doesn¡¯t mean to hit me on purpose. It¡¯s just that he drinks too much. I have been married to him for so many years that I know he is not a bad guy, he just can¡¯t control himself. I-I can forgive him.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sympathy for Aunt Zhang instantly disappeared. In the end. Her situation today is entirely her own fault. No divorce, no police report. And even refusing help from others. In other words, her bottomless tolerance is the very reason her husband continues to abuse her recklessly. ¡°Then let me say something unpleasant. You deserve it.¡± Mrs. Thompson said brutally. Deserve to be beaten by a man. With that said, Mrs. Thompson picked up her chopsticks, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our dinner.¡¯ Mary Perryne still felt uneasy in her heart. ¡°Uhm, Aunt Zhang, do you really not need help?¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to see others suffering like this. ¡°No, really, I do not want to lose my husband.¡± Even Nanny Donne couldn¡¯t bear to hear this. ¡°Sister Zhang, both Mrs. Thompson and Mrs. Perryne said they would help you, what are you afraid of? It¡¯s not difficult to find a two-legged man. Why do you demean yourself like this?¡± Nanny Donne even began to suspect whether Aunt Zhang had a masochistic tendency. Aunt Zhang lowered her head without uttering a word, and began to clean up the shards on the floor. Sylvia Thompson sneakily glanced at Aunt Zhang, who was cleaning up the broken pieces, and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Fortunately. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t aroused that old witch¡¯s suspicion. Mrs. Thompson filled a bowl of soup for Viola Thompson, ¡°Come Viola, have some soup. Let¡¯s not have our mood affected by these small matters.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± The old and the young got along harmoniously in this situation. Making the others feel a bit redundant. Especially Sylvia Thompson. Sylvia Thompson wished she could bite her silver teeth to pieces, furious enough to spit blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This old witch was showing favoritism, abandoning her own granddaughter for a girl without a name. It was just too unfair. She realized now that the old woman was biased against her. It didn¡¯t matter what she did; the old witch would never acknowledge her. Sylvia Thompson lowered her eyes, a hint of sadness seeping through her gaze. Edward Thompson noticed this scene and felt heartbroken.. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! 2 Chapter 232: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! 2 Translator: 549690339 After all, Sylvia was his beloved little sister. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Sylvia being treated this way. ¡°Come on, Sylvia, try this one, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Edward put some food into Sylvia¡¯s bowl. Sylvia looked at the food in her bowl, with no appetite at all. As long as she thought that Viola could take away everything that belonged to her at any time, she felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart. She hated Mrs. Thompson. She hated Mary Perryne even more. Mary Perryne was not worthy of being a mother. If she had decided to adopt her, she should have loved her as her own daughter. What was this now? Mary Perryne said she was going to treat her like her own daughter, but at the same time, she was anxiously looking for Viola. What was the meaning of this? Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous. All these years, she had been filial to Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne as if they were her biological parents, and she studied hard to gain their approval. But what had Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne done? From beginning to end, they never treated her as their own daughter. They were full of benevolence and morality on the surface, but they were extremely hypocritical. Disgusting! Edward stretched his hand under the table and quietly held Sylvia¡¯s hand. Sylvia looked back at Edward in surprise. Edward smiled at her and whispered, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, you will always be my sister, my most beloved sister.¡± He would always protect Sylvia. ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Edward pinched Sylvia¡¯s hand. Samuel Thompson, who was sitting nearby, noticed their interaction and frowned slightly. No wonder Mrs. Thompson had always told Edward and Sylvia to keep their distance. Both being adults, with no blood relationship, and even if they were siblings, they should know their limits. After dinner. Samuel found Edward. ¡°Borden.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Edward looked at Samuel. ¡°You¡­¡± Samuel looked at Edward, trying to find the right words in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know how to start. Seeing that Samuel didn¡¯t speak, Edward continued, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me, second brother, your taste in people really isn¡¯t that great!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Samuel pointed to himself. Edward nodded, ¡°Who else but you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Samuel asked. Edward had promised Sylvia to keep the secret, so he couldn¡¯t disclose Sylvia¡¯s words. ¡°l saw in your studio, the girl in the painting, is that Viola, right?¡± ¡°When did you see it?¡± asked Samuel. Edward put his hand on Samuel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about when I saw it, just answer me, is it her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Samuel nodded. ¡°So, I said, you¡¯re not good at judging people, how could you fall for her?¡± Edward said. Hearing this, Samuel opened his eyes wide and explained, ¡°You misunderstood, my feelings for Viola are not that kind of love.¡± ¡°There are types of love?¡± Edward laughed. Apparently, Samuel was too embarrassed to admit it. After saying that, Edward continued, ¡°Viola is not as innocent and beautiful as you think she is. She approached you and mom with ulterior motives. If you really like her, 1 need to warn you to stop your losses as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You really misunderstood, I don¡¯t have that kind of love for Viola,¡± Samuel said, ¡°My feelings for her are the same as for Sylvia, the admiration of a brother for his sister, and not some messy emotions.¡± At this point, Samuel said again, ¡°Also, Viola didn¡¯t deliberately approach me, we met by accident. Bob, you don¡¯t know her well, you just met her today, so don¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡± Edward laughed out loud, ¡°What era is it now, and you¡¯re still pulling the brother-sister act with me? Also, if she¡¯s not scheming, how come she¡¯s unforgettable at first sight?¡± If Samuel didn¡¯t like Viola, why would he defend her? ¡°It¡¯s not being unforgettable at first sight. I just think she¡¯s very friendly. You know the National Little Sister, right? I think she¡¯s even more friendly than the National Little Sister.¡¯ There were two National Little Sisters in the entertainment industry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One was child star Lucy Matthews. The other was Sylvia Thompson. However, Sylvia was called the National Little Sister because of her relationship with Edward, the film emperor. ¡°Alright, alright, second brother, don¡¯t explain any more. I¡¯m just reminding you not to be deceived by those with ulterior motives.¡± Samuel had never interacted with girls before, so he might subconsciously think that all girls were as innocent and kind-hearted as Sylvia.. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _3 Chapter 233: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _3 Translator: 549690339 But actually, it wasn¡¯t. Mulling it over, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Borden, don¡¯t think people are too kind, don¡¯t think of Viola as a good person.¡± Having said that, Edward Thompson turned and walked away. Watching his back, Borden Thompson was speechless. The hubbub had made him forget his original purpose. He was intending to remind Edward to keep a distance from Sylvia. Living room. Mrs. Thompson was offering Viola some fruits. ¡°Viola, try this jabuticaba. It¡¯s so sweet.¡± Viola took the jabuticaba and took a bite. ¡°Is it good?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Viola nodded. Mrs. Thompson immediately had the maid wash more and bring them over. Sitting aside, Sylvia squinted at them. Viola was such a smooth operator. She had never seen Mrs. Thompson be so fond of anyone. But when she thought about it, it seemed normal. Viola was just a small town girl after all. Before now, she probably never had expensive jabuticaba. Given the chance to get close to the wealthy Thompson Clan, it was natural for her to try so hard to please Mrs. Thompson. Who can resist such overwhelming wealth? Mrs. Thompson turned around to get more fruit for Viola and unexpectedly locked eyes with Sylvia, her unpleasant gaze was snake-like, which somewhat disgusted Mrs. Thompson. Sylvia was always like this. Adept at giving others the creeps, she is devoid of the expected grace of a wealthy family. Mrs. Thompson gave Viola a piece of watermelon and continued, ¡°Viola, how are you getting along with Sylvia?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡± Viola responded truthfully. She didn¡¯t want to lie to Mrs. Thompson. ¡°It¡¯s normal to be so-so,¡± Mrs. Thompson gently patted Viola¡¯s hand, her voice softening, ¡°you and she are not of the same ilk.¡± If Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne had adopted Viola, she wouldn¡¯t have been despised. Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t say anymore, and then asked, ¡°By the way, Viola, where do you live in River city? Leave me your address. Grandma will come and visit you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m too old, in my mind, I¡¯m always eighteen. Let¡¯s go out for hot pot and milk tea!¡± As for the other things, Viola didn¡¯t care much, but when she heard the word ¡°milk tea¡±, her eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Alright! Grandma, I¡¯ll treat you to the best milk tea in River City.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise!¡± Mrs. Thompson immediately extended her little finger. Everyone says that old people can be like children. Mrs. Thompson, in her eighties, was just like a little girl. Viola also extended her little finger. Mrs. Thompson laughed and said, ¡°A hundred years¡¯ pact on a pinky, never to be changed.¡± ¡°Whoever breaks it is a little bastard.¡± Viola joined in. An old woman and a young girl, chatting and laughing, the scene was extraordinarily warm, even inducing a slight curve on the corner of Borden¡¯s mouth. A moment ago he was distraught due to a lack of inspiration. But now¡­ He already had excellent material. Sylvia Thompson looked up at Borden, her eyes brimming with resentment. She knew. There was no more room for her in this family. All the attention now belonged to Viola. Bitch! Viola Thompson was a bitch! In the afternoon, Viola proposed to say goodbye. Mrs. Thompson was quite reluctant to let her go, ¡°Viola, stay for dinner before you leave.¡± Mary Perryne also felt that the day had gone by too quickly, ¡°Your grandma is right, Viola, stay for dinner and then leave. I¡¯ll have the driver drop you home after dinner.¡¯ Looking at Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne¡¯s reluctance to let go, Edward Thompson frowned slightly. He also felt that their actions were a bit inappropriate. After all, Mrs. Thompson had her own granddaughter, so did Mary Perryne. Inviting someone else¡¯s daughter to stay was a bit out of place. No doubt about it. Viola¡¯s tactics were truly clever. If things were allowed to keep going this way, they were going to be played by Viola. Edward Thompson frowned imperceptibly. ¡°Grandma, Aunt Thompson, next time I will stay for dinner. For now, I really have to leave.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing that Viola had other things to do, Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t insist on her staying. It seemed she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp. When I go to River City, 1 can get in touch with you in advance.¡¯ When Mrs. Thompson said she was going to visit Viola in River City, she meant it. It¡¯s hard to find a confidant in life. Even though there was a gulf between their ages, communication between them was free of barriers. Viola took out her phone, ¡°Let me scan your code..¡± Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _4 Chapter 234: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _4 Translator: 549690339 Ding. WhatsApp scan completed. Seeing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp name, Viola couldn¡¯t help but smile. The old lady really never gets old. Her WhatsApp display name was [It¡¯s Beauty Thompson! ] ¡°Viola, what are you laughing about?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued: ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, honey. Back when I was young, those who pursued me lined up hand in hand and could go around Capital City for several rounds!¡± In the end, Mrs. Thompson raised her head proudly and added, ¡°By the way, I had a nickname, Beautiful Thompson.¡± Viola¡¯s lips curled into a shallow dimple, ¡°What a coincidence, Granny. I share the same nickname with you.¡± Same nickname? Viola is also called Beautiful Thompson? Hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. Viola sure knows how to get close to others. Even daring to spout such nonsense about having the same nickname. Does she really think everyone is a fool? Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson said in surprise, ¡°Really? Viola, are you also called Beautiful Thompson?¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Am I not pretty?¡± ¡°You are,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Even more beautiful than when I was young.¡± What a pity. Viola is not her biological granddaughter. If Viola were her biological granddaughter, she would laugh in her dreams. ¡°Beauty Thompson, I must be leaving now. Looking forward to your visit to River City with Auntie, and your three brothers and Sylvia.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. After saying goodbye, Viola turned and left. Mrs. Thompson watched her back for a long time. After a moment, she turned her head to look at Mary Perryne and said, ¡°Viola is really a good girl!¡¯ It¡¯s not easy to win Mrs. Thompson¡¯s approval. Viola is one of the rare few. Mary chuckled, ¡°So do you believe now that she is more beautiful than Bettye McMillan?¡± ¡°l believe it!¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. At this time, Edward Thompson came over and said, ¡°Granny, Mom, don¡¯t be fooled by appearances. Some people may look pretty on the outside but are incapable of doing anything. Don¡¯t be deceived.¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, turned her head to look at Edward, and said, ¡°Speak clearly.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edward did not understand the meaning of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words at first. Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°When you speak, you should have evidence. You cannot slander someone without proof. What has Viola done to you that makes you speak ill of her like this?¡± At this point, Mrs. Thompson glanced at Sylvia, ¡°Or did someone talk behind her back in front of you?¡± Sylvia immediately clarified, ¡°Granny, I didn¡¯t.¡± Why would Mrs. Thompson suspect Sylvia first without any evidence of her doing anything wrong? Was it fair to her? ¡°Did I mention your name?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Why are you so eager to take it personally?¡± Sylvia felt extremely wronged, and her eyes turned red. Mrs. Thompson frowned imperceptibly and continued, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re already an adult. You should have the ability to discern right from wrong and have your own judgment. Don¡¯t just believe whatever others say! A grown man with such persuasive ears will be laughed at if word gets out!¡± ¡°No one has said anything to me, I have my own eyes to see who¡¯s good and bad.¡± Edward was very dissatisfied with Mrs. Thompson¡¯s attitude towards Sylvia, ¡°Instead, Granny, you should take a closer look at who truly cares for you. A good word is like warming the soul for three winters, while a bad one hurts like six months of cold!¡± Why would Mrs. Thompson suspect Sylvia? After all, Sylvia hadn¡¯t said a single bad word about Viola from start to finish. On the contrary, it was probably Viola who had stirred up trouble in front of Mrs. Thompson, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be making things difficult for Sylvia. ¡°Are you teaching me how to handle things?¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned. Mary knew that the old lady was genuinely angry and immediately said, ¡°Edward, how could you speak to your grandma like that? Apologize to her quickly!¡¯ Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t stand disrespectful youngsters. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward also got a little angry at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Sorry, Granny. 1 spoke without thinking. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Mrs. Thompson glanced at Edward and said nothing further. She turned and went upstairs. Out of sight, out of mind. After Mrs. Thompson left, Mary continued, ¡°Edward, next time you speak to your grandma, remember to mind your manners. Don¡¯t be disrespectful and say anything that comes to your mind.¡± ¡°l just couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Edward continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling you very seriously, Viola is definitely getting close to you with a purpose. You should keep your distance from her in the future..¡± Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _5 Chapter 235: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _5 Translator: 549690339 ¡°l don¡¯t think Viola is that kind of person!¡± said Mary Perryne. At this moment, Sylvia Thompson walked over, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯ve really misunderstood big sis Viola. She¡¯s genuinely a nice girl; otherwise, grandma wouldn¡¯t like her so much. I¡¯ve never seen grandma like someone this much.¡± One sentence, two meanings. On the surface, this sentence was praising Viola, while in reality, it was suggesting that she was manipulative. If Viola weren¡¯t scheming, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make Mrs. Thompson like her so much. After all, Mrs. Thompson was a woman with a peculiar temper. In the end, Sylvia lowered her head sadly, ¡°As for me, no matter how hard 1 try, I can¡¯t get grandma¡¯s love.¡± She looked like she was about to cry. Mary Perryne felt sorry for her and held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think like that. Your grandma is actually tough on the outside but soft on the inside. She doesn¡¯t hate you.¡± Edward Thompson added, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not as cunning as Viola! If you were even half as cunning as her, you wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡± Those words stunned Mary Perryne. Originally, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Before Mary Perryne had the chance to react, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, you know what kind of family we are, and you¡¯ve seen how many gold-diggers have tried to marry into the Thompsons over the years. Some even wanted to be with Dad!¡± Reaching this point, Edward Thompson paused and then said solemnly, ¡°Sylvia is so well-behaved and sensible, yet she still can¡¯t get grandma¡¯s approval. Viola only came for a short while, and now grandma is so concerned about her. Have you ever really thought about why?¡± Stunned, Mary Perryne turned to look at Edward Thompson, ¡°But I really like Viola too! Bob, are you overthinking it?¡± She also didn¡¯t think Viola was that kind of person. ¡°Why do you think you like Viola?¡± Edward Thompson asked. Mary Perryne shook her head, ¡°l don¡¯t know, I just inexplicably like her. I feel like we have a connection.¡¯ ¡°The fact that you like her for no reason is a serious issue. It means Viola must have used some tactics. Anyway, Viola is definitely not a simple girl. You should be careful with her in the future, and try to persuade grandma. Our family can¡¯t be tainted by people like her!¡± Mary Perryne stood there in a daze, recalling her encounters with Viola. Could it be that this was a calculated encounter? Was Viola really such a scheming girl? Seeing that the mood was just right, Sylvia took Mary Perryne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to my brothers nonsense! Sis Viola is not that kind of person!¡± Looking at the innocent Sylvia, Edward Thompson helplessly shook his head. Just as Viola stepped out of the door, she saw a Maybach parked outside. A man was leaning against the car door. With a cigarette pinched in his left hand, he took a drag. His thin lips held the cigarette, the tendrils of smoke obscuring his face, Wearing a black trench coat, the autumn breeze carried a hint of chill. His entire being exuded an imposing aura that warned strangers to stay away. Cold and distant. If someone who didn¡¯t know him saw this, they wouldn¡¯t believe that this person was the good-for-nothing River City residents all talked about. When he noticed Viola, Terrence Lentz hastily extinguished the cigarette on a nearby garbage bin. ¡°Are you cold?¡± In the early autumn of Capital City, the fallen leaves blanketed the ground in yellow. Without the sun, the temperature could drop below freezing. Today, the Capital City had no sun. ¡°Cold.¡± Viola nodded. She had a cold constitution, so just a slight chill would make her hands and feet icy cold. As if performing a magic trick, Terrence Lentz pulled a cup of hot Milk Tea from his coat pocket, ¡°Here.¡± Seeing the milk tea, Viola¡¯s eyes curved into a smile as she reached out to accept it. In reality, a girl¡¯s happiness is quite simple. Ice cream in the scorching summer. Hot milk tea in the freezing winter. After handing her the milk tea, Terrence Lentz opened the passenger door of the car. Viola leaned in and got into the car. The car¡¯s engine was still running, and the air conditioning was set to a comfortable temperature. As soon as she got in, Viola took off her coat and found a comfortable sitting position, leaning against the chair. ¡°How is Grandpa Lentz today?¡± Viola asked after taking a sip of milk tea. ¡°His condition is manageable, just a bit sleepier than the past two days.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright.¡± It was quite a distance from the Thompson Family Manor to the hospital. Not until an hour later, did the car finally pull up at the entrance of the hospital. When Viola arrived at the hospital room, Patriarch Lentz had just awoken. Seeing Viola, Patriarch Lentz smiled and said, ¡°Viola is here!¡± Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! 6 Chapter 236: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! 6 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Patriarch Lentz, how are you feeling?¡± Viola Thompson asked. ¡°Pretty good, I can eat, drink, and sleep.¡± Viola nodded slightly and reached out to take Patriarch Lentz¡¯s pulse. During this time, Terrence Lentz stood quietly by. It wasn¡¯t until Viola let go of Patriarch Lentz¡¯s hand that he spoke. Patriarch Lentz looked at Terrence, ¡°Terrence, why didn¡¯t you go out with your father and the others?¡± Patriarch Lentz had already divided up all his property. Three shares in total. Two sons and one daughter, no one was treated unfairly. Today, Harlan Lentz called his sons out to divide the shares that Patriarch Lentz had given them, but he didn¡¯t expect that Terrence didn¡¯t go. ¡°l didn¡¯t feel like going,¡± Terrence said. Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Do you know why your father called you out today?¡± ¡°l do.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in those things.¡± Patriarch Lentz sighed helplessly. He was a bit worried. Fortunately, Terrence had met a good girl who was willing to believe in him. Viola continued, ¡°Patriarch Lentz, remember to take your medicine on time, measure your blood pressure, and you can be discharged from the hospital in another week.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Hearing this, Patriarch Lentz was very excited. Having been in the hospital for so long, Patriarch Lentz had been dreaming of being discharged. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded. Patriarch Lentz looked at Viola with a smile on his face, ¡°Viola, I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Viola, he might not be here now. ¡°You are Lentz¡¯s grandfather, this is what I should do.¡± Terrence, who was pouring water, paused for a moment. Lentz. She had never called him that before. A strange feeling. It¡¯s just a simple title, but it feels like an electric shock to the heart, numb and soothing. It¡¯s like¡­ He wants to hear it again. Patriarch Lentz smiled, ¡°Having you is Terrence¡¯s blessing, and it¡¯s also the blessing of the Lentz Clan.¡± Ding, ding, ding. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Terrence put down the water glass and went to open the door. Outside stood two doctors in white coats. ¡°Excuse me, is Miss Thompson here?¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°She¡¯s inside, please come in.¡¯! The two men stepped inside. ¡°Viola, someone is looking for you.¡± Viola looked up slightly. The two doctors came over with smiles on their faces and shook hands with Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, hello. I¡¯m Palmer, and this is my colleague Taglia.¡± In front of this younger girl, who had less experience than them, the faces of the two doctors were full of respect, not daring to slack off in the slightest. After all, she was really amazing! ¡°Dr. Palmer, Dr. Taglia.¡± Palmer continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, can we have a word with you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded, then turned to Terrence, ¡°I¡¯ll step out for a moment.¡± Terrence¡¯s lips moved slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Viola followed Palmer and Taglia to the office. It was then that Palmer explained, ¡°Miss Thompson, we have two questions about Patriarch Lentz¡¯s surgery that we¡¯d like to ask you. Would you be willing to share your insights?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded. Hearing her response, both men were stunned. They never expected Viola to be so generous. Every doctor has their own strengths and accomplishments, and famous doctors rarely share their secrets with others. After all, there¡¯s a saying that teaching disciples starves the Master. For example, Betty Cooper used to care a lot about others stealing her techniques. They originally thought that Viola would also mind, but she just agreed directly. It seemed like she didn¡¯t care about this at all. ¡°Really?¡± Palmer asked with some disbelief. Viola nodded slightly, ¡°If you have any questions, just ask.¡± Hearing this, both men were very excited and immediately took out their notebooks, asking all their questions. Viola explained in detail. A moment later, Viola continued, ¡°Maybe some parts you still won¡¯t understand even with my explanation. Do you have a laboratory here? Let¡¯s go to the lab and work on it while I explain.¡± Palmer became even more excited, ¡°Miss Thompson, can I invite some other people as well?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson! ¡± Palmer immediately shared the good news in the WhatsApp group. Within half an hour, the laboratory was filled with people. Even the Dean had come. Viola, dressed in a white isolation gown, holding a scalpel, stood in front of the laboratory table. She held a small white rat in her left hand and a scalpel in her right hand.. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _7 Chapter 237: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! _7 Translator: 549690339 The knife swiftly sliced down. What was a brutal act became unspeakably beautiful in her hands. Doctors crowded around, refusing to even blink, as they didn¡¯t want to miss anything. An hour later, the experiment ends. Viola Thompson exited the laboratory. Several doctors gazed at her retreating figure and exclaimed, ¡°Miss Thompson is just too amazing. If she were my daughter, I¡¯d gladly crawl on the ground like a dog for her!¡± The short-haired female doctor nearby chuckled, ¡°You, could you have a daughter that grown up? Doctor Blue, isn¡¯t your son just one year old?¡± Doctor Blue replied, ¡°I¡¯m 36 this year. If I had a child at 18, my son would be 18 now.¡± The female doctor laughed, ¡°Either way, you couldn¡¯t have a daughter like Miss Thompson. Her parents must be incredible, perhaps from a prestigious family of doctors.¡± Another doctor chipped in, ¡°Exactly, Miss Thompson must have grown up immersed in the field, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so impressive.¡± ¡°Talent plays a part too; my daughter just can¡¯t do it. Both my wife and I are doctors, yet she doesn¡¯t even know basic medical knowledge.¡± The doctors continued their discussions, never imagining that such a brilliant girl had been abandoned time and time again by her foster parents. Viola arrived at Patriarch Lentz¡¯s hospital room. Patriarch Lentz was not there. Through the window, Viola saw the following scene. Outside in the garden, a man was slowly pushing a wheelchair. He was tall and long-legged, and had to slightly bend his waist while speaking to hear what Patriarch Lentz was saying. In that moment, the sun suddenly broke through the clouds, bathing the garden in a golden light. Everything became beautiful. The sunshine was perfect, and the breeze was gentle. Viola¡¯s eyes curved in delight, and it was then that the man, who had been looking down while speaking to Patriarch Lentz, suddenly turned his head, his slightly upturned phoenix eyes meeting Viola¡¯s gaze. His eyes were deep and heavy. It made people fall into them, unable to break free. As their four eyes met. In an instant, like sparks flying, what was just a brief moment seemed to stretch for an eternity. A moment later, Viola averted her gaze as if nothing happened and casually picked up a milk tea from the table. Although she was drinking milk tea, she could still clearly hear her heartbeat. Thump, thump, thump-One after another. Viola held the milk tea with one hand and touched her forehead with the other. She didn¡¯t seem to have a fever. But why did her heartbeat suddenly quicken? In the garden. Patriarch Lentz was seated in his wheelchair, ¡°Terrence.¡¯ ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°You must cherish Viola. She is a rare and exceptional girl.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°l know, Grandpa.¡± With this, Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°When it comes to love, you must be mindful of boundaries and scales. Especially as a young man, you must control yourself. Viola is still young, and you mustn¡¯t bully her. Remember to act with love but restrain yourself with reason.¡± Moreover, Viola¡¯s background was different from others. If other girls were wronged outside, they still had their parents to rely on. Viola had only Terrence and herself. In relationships between men and women, if the man doesn¡¯t cherish the woman, the one who suffers will always be the woman. If one is careless and gets pregnant, the man can easily walk away, while the woman is faced with abortion, taking pills¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, Grandpa.¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded, ¡°As long as you understand. But don¡¯t blame me for not acknowledging you as my grandson if I ever see Viola crying!¡¯ There was not a hint of a joke in Patriarch Lentz¡¯s words. ¡°Right,¡± Terrence was just as serious, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡± Only then did Patriarch Lentz feel at ease, trusting Terrence¡¯s character. Two days later. Terrence and Viola took a flight back to River City. Terrence drove her home. Viola opened the door, and Mantou, her cat, came running out, jumping into her arms and meowing non-stop. After so many days apart, Mantou thought Viola had abandoned her. Now reunited, Mantou didn¡¯t want to leave her arms. With no other choice, Viola continued to hold her. It was already half-past noon. Terrence put down his suitcase and volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll go check what food we have in the kitchen. What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± ¡°Just boil some noodles,¡± Viola said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator, ¡°Viola, are spicy meat noodles okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Viola didn¡¯t have a preference. The spicy meat noodles were surely better than instant noodles.. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! 8 Chapter 238: 123: Annoy Viola Thompson, and go play in the mud! 8 Translator: 549690339 Terrence Lentz puts on an apron and begins to cook. Wearing an ill-fitting pink kitty apron, he looks somewhat comical. Soon, the aroma of food fills the kitchen. The noodle soup Terrence Lentz makes tastes delicious. The topping is stir-fried flawlessly, leaving an appetizing aftertaste with each bite. Having tasted it, Viola exclaimed, ¡°Your cooking skills are impeccable! They are something 1 could only ever envy.¡± With his thin lips slightly parting, Terrence Lentz responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to envy.¡± His presence was enough. After finishing their meal, Viola went to answer a phone call. Meanwhile, Terrence Lentz began washing the dishes and tidying up the kitchen. By the time Viola finished her call, the kitchen was already clean. Viola was surprised, ¡°How did you do it so quickly? I planned to do the dishes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there were only two plates.¡± Terrence Lentz hung up the apron, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. If anything comes up, you can call me.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola replied, showing him to the door, ¡°Oh, you forgot to take your suitcase.¡± Terrence Lentz flashed a slight smile, ¡°That¡¯s for you. Inside are some local products from Capital City. You can share them with your friends.¡± At this, Viola remembered that she had originally planned to buy some local goods to take back before she left, but she had forgotten in the rush. Thank god for Terrence Lentz. Although it was a small matter, it warmed her heart. ¡°Thank you.¡± Terrence Lentz gently ruffled her hair, a deep fondness in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. ¡°Take care on the road.¡¯ After his departure, Viola called Rachel Barton to come over and pick up the local goods. It was Sunday and Rachel had no plans, so she arrived quickly. That night, they went out for hot pot together. While sitting across the steaming hot pot, Rachel suggested, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s go shopping for clothes tomorrow. It¡¯s been so long since I last shopped.¡± ¡°l won¡¯t be able to go tomorrow, I promised to attend a classmate¡¯s birthday party,¡± Viola replied. The next day was Diana Hershey¡¯s birthday. She and Fiona Knight had promised to go to her birthday party. They couldn¡¯t break their promise. ¡°Then, how about next week?¡± Rachel suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Within a blink of an eye, the next day arrived. Viola arrived at the agreed venue to meet Fiona Knight. They went to Diana Hershey¡¯s birthday party together. The Price family was also quite prominent locally. Since Diana was an only daughter, her birthday needed to be a grand affair. Diana¡¯s parents were very friendly, and the party was extremely crowded. This was the first time Fiona had attended such a large party since her face healed. Unaccustomed to the curious gazes of everyone, she tightly held on to Viola¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s the Knight family¡¯s adopted daughter, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Wow, she is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the girl next to her? She¡¯s also very pretty.¡± ¡°I heard that¡¯s the adopted daughter from the Thompson clan. But, she doesn¡¯t associate with the Thompsons anymore. Apparently, she thinks very highly of herself¡­ ¡® Listening to these whispers, Viola kept her calm. Rather than getting angry, she reassured Fiona, ¡°It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re complimenting you for being pretty.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fiona asked uncertainly. After all, the comments she had heard the most were, ¡°ugly girl¡± and ¡°mouse ¡°Actually, you really are beautiful.¡± Hearing Viola¡¯s words, Fiona gradually calmed down. ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Fiona, you two are here!¡± Right then, Diana Hershey walked out from inside, ¡°Come, come on, follow me. All the people your age are over here.¡¯ They followed Diana towards the entertainment room. The room was full of people of Diana¡¯s age. Males and females. Diana introduced them with a smile, ¡°These are my classmates, Viola Thompson and Fiona Knight. Beautiful Thompson, Fiona, all the people here are my relatives and close friends. Enjoy yourselves, I¡¯m heading out for a moment.¡± Viola Thompson. Fiona Knight. One was the adopted daughter from the Thompson¡¯s from the countryside, the other was the disfigured ¡®ugly¡¯ girl. Upon hearing the names, everyone began to observe the two girls, murmuring amongst themselves. Viola gave a slight nod, ¡°You go ahead.¡± There were many recreational facilities in the room. Fiona suggested, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s check out the darts over there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola responded with a slight nod. Near the dartboard, a girl was already playing. A pretty girl. Her dart throwing stance was very standard, indicating that she had received professional training. Thump! The dart landed perfectly in the nine point ring, barely missing the bull¡¯s eye. ¡°Miss Joyce is incredible! ¡± Not only is Miss Joyce beautiful, she also plays darts so beautifully.¡± The room immediately burst into applause. Joyce raised her head slightly, catching sight of an enchanting face which instantly soured her mood. Beautiful girls always instinctively consider prettier girls as rivals. Who was this? Why had she never seen her before? Just then, a girl beside her whispered into her ear, ¡°That¡¯s the Thompson¡¯s adopted daughter, Terrence Lentz¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Of course, she knew about the Thompson¡¯s adopted daughter. The expression on Joyce¡¯s face became mocking in an instant. How did it come to this that the Price family¡¯s birthday banquet was admitting all sorts of low-class people? If she had known that a country bumpkin could attend, she wouldn¡¯t have come. This was simply degrading! Fiona Knight picked up a dart and handed it to Viola, ¡°Viola, shall we play some darts?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Viola nodded slightly. It was just the right time, as she hadn¡¯t played in a while. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, Joyce looked at Viola and spoke in a sarcastically, ¡°Darts isn¡¯t as simple as throwing stones. You country folks may have never seen it before, right? Be careful not to accidentally break something, because you won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡¯ At this, everyone in the room burst into laughter. ¡°The Price family really doesn¡¯t know how to organize a party anymore. They let everyone in, regardless of their status,¡± one girl with short hair looked at Viola, continuing, ¡°Miss Thompson, I think you should just put down the dart and go play with the mud instead.¡± Fiona was livid. ¡°Who says Viola can¡¯t play darts? You all are just a group of snobs!¡± Joyce directed a challenging look at Viola, ¡°Since Miss Thompson can play, how about a match? The loser will do a striptease as a bonus performance.. How about it?¡± Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! Chapter 239: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! Translator: 549690339 After saying that, Joyce stared at Viola, her eyes full of contempt. She was a high-born lady from a wealthy family. What was Viola? Just a country bumpkin. What right did a country bumpkin have to stand beside her? Today, she would show Viola that they were not from the same world. At this point, Joyce paused, then continued, ¡°Do you dare?¡± ¡°The loser performs a striptease?¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡®Are you sure?¡± Joyce straightout laughed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± She had been practicing darts for a decade. Just a casual throw could hit the double 20-point area on the dartboard. As for Viola¡­ She probably had never even seen a dart before. Viola dared to agree, probably relying on her face, wanting to draw attention here, wanting everyone to see her, hoping for a hero to come to her rescue, and finally, of course, to become a phoenix on the branches. After all, those who could attend the banquet were either rich or noble, and Viola could make a name for herself just by climbing up to one of them. However, Viola was oversimplifying things. It was true that people here were of noble birth. But they were not fools. Noble families placed importance on being well-matched and would never marry a country bumpkin. ¡°Alright.¡± Viola lifted her chin slightly, her eyes bright and colorful, her aura fully open, like a queen, ¡°How do we compete?¡± ¡°Best of three, how about that?¡± Joyce said. ¡°Fine.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Joyce continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, don¡¯t try to force your way into a circle you don¡¯t belong to, lest you become a laughingstock. Are you sure you want to compete with me? The loser mustn¡¯t renege, mind you!¡¯ Viola¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°l have the same advice for you. Since we¡¯ve agreed to compete, we should abide by the rules of the game, going back on one¡¯s word is not what a gentleman does.¡± Joyce snorted coldly, ¡°Are you discussing gentlemen with me?¡± Was Viola worthy? She had been learning all kinds of etiquette since she was little, and she had received top-notch education. What had Viola learned? Playing with mud at the village entrance? It¡¯s simply laughable. If Viola wanted to play, then let¡¯s make it big! Having said that, Joyce looked at the assistant among the crowd, ¡°Linda.¡¯ ¡°Miss.¡± Linda immediately came over. ¡°Draft an agreement.¡± Linda nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Drafting an agreement meant they were serious, and they wanted to uphold the spirit of the contract. Fiona Knight glanced at Joyce and silently lit a candle for her in her mind. Why did Joyce have to mess with Viola? Fiona looked at Joyce, ¡°Joyce, are you sure you want to draft an agreement?¡± There were so many people here, and if a striptease were really to happen, Joyce would lose face. Remembering that her mother and Joyce¡¯s mother were somewhat close, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Viola is quite powerful, if you want to back out later, it¡¯ll be too late.¡¯ Joyce naturally knew Fiona too, and she dared not treat Fiona with the same attitude as she treated Viola, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Miss Knight. When one is born as a human, one should keep one¡¯s promises; otherwise, one might as well be a dog!¡¯ Be a dog. As she said this, Joyce looked at Viola. Viola¡¯s red lips curved upward, and she raised her hand to applaud, ¡°Well said, Miss Joyce. People who break their promises indeed have no difference from At this moment, Linda handed the drafted agreement to Joyce, ¡°Miss.¡± Joyce signed the agreement without hesitation. Linda then handed the paper to Viola. Viola didn¡¯t even look at the terms and conditions and signed her name right away. Her strokes were decisive. After signing her name, Linda couldn¡¯t help but glance at Viola. It was because Viola¡¯s writing was too beautiful. Linda had been practicing calligraphy for years and still hadn¡¯t given up, but her writing hadn¡¯t improved much. Only those who had practiced calligraphy would know how difficult it was to write such elegant and beautiful thin gold script. Joyce continued, ¡°Linda, hand the agreement to Miss Knight for safekeeping. Also, please invite Miss Knight and everyone here to serve as public witnesses.¡± As her words fell, there were immediate sounds of agreement and whistles from the surrounding area. A striptease! How exciting. Especially when someone as beautiful as Viola was involved. Linda handed the agreement to Fiona. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fiona reached out and took it. Joyce picked up the darts, turned to Viola, and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you don¡¯t mind if I start first, do you?¡± She wanted to teach Viola a good lesson. To let Viola know what a real master was like. ¡°l don¡¯t mind.¡¯ Joyce smiled, aimed at the center, and threw it right away.. Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: 124: Viola teaches directly about being human, slap in the face! _2 Chapter 240: 124: Viola teaches directly about being human, slap in the face! _2 Translator: 549690339 A dart shot out speedily. Slam. Then it was embedded firmly on the dartboard. Right at the red target center. ¡°Holy cow! Miss Summer is incredible!¡± ¡°A heroine in the crowd!¡± ¡°This is the end of Viola Thompson, I don¡¯t know where she got the courage to compete with Miss Summer, isn¡¯t this like egging against the rocks?¡± ¡°Laughable, she must have thought that she is pretty and no one would want her to perform a stripping show!¡± ¡°Maybe she just has this fetish!¡± Laughter erupted from the surrounding. Hearing these noises, Joyce curled her lips into a smirk. At this moment, Diana Hershey came over, with some confusion, she asked Fiona Knight, ¡°Fiona, what happened?¡± Fiona briefly explained the situation to Diana and then handed her the agreement. After understanding the circumstances, Diana frowned slightly, looked up at Joyce, ¡°Joyce, have you gone too far?¡± A stripping show? Unbelievable that Joyce could even say that! Today, if she, as the host, didn¡¯t stop this and let the situation escalate, if Joyce lost, the Summers would surely blame her. And if Joyce won, then what about Viola Thompson? Viola is her best friend! ¡°What, someone can¡¯t take it?¡± Joyce aggressively retorted. She is set to teach Viola Thompson a lesson, how could she give up on the competition? Diana continued, ¡°Are you so sure that you will win? What if you lose? Have you thought about the consequences?¡± For a girl, reputation is most important. If you really performed a stripping show in front of all these people, how would you live after that? Joyce simply laughed out, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take my loss!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Diana responded, ¡°Everyone here are friends, there is no need to be so serious.¡¯ ¡°The agreement has been signed, if Miss Thompson wants to back out now, she could. But she will have to bark like a dog!¡± added Joyce. Diana frowned slightly, this Joyce was really in need of some discipline. ¡°Viola?¡± Diana was a bit worried. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was light, ¡°I am perfectly willing to abide by the competition rules.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Diana looked at Joyce, ¡°Just be sure you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Regret? Joyce curled her lips again. Why would she regret? The person who should regret would be Viola Thompson. Viola was daring enough to compete with her in darts. Pure overconfidence. Joyce picked up another dart and threw it. The second dart missed the target center by a bit, hitting the 9 m point ring. ¡°Beautiful!¡± ¡°Miss Summer is Miss Summer!¡± Joyce then proceeded to throw the third dart. The third dart also hit directly on the red target center. Two darts hitting the center and one in the nine-point ring. This is the level that only professionals can reach. Unless Viola could score all three darts in the center, there¡¯s no chance for her to turn the game around. But could Viola do that? Thunderous applause suddenly filled the crowd. Clap, clap, clap. ¡°God!¡± ¡°Miss Summer is so impressive!¡± Looking at the three darts on the dartboard, both Diana and Fiona were a bit nervous. What should we do now? Fiona tugged at Viola¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Viola ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Viola smiled lightly. Not a big problem? Although her words were not loud, they clearly reached Joyce¡¯s ears. Does Viola not know when to give up? It was this late, yet she was still boasting. How ridiculous. ¡°Since it¡¯s not a big problem, Miss Thompson please.¡± Joyce stepped aside to give room for Viola. The dartboard is about three meters from the shooting point. It doesn¡¯t seem far. But to hit all three darts in the center is not that simple. When Viola stepped forward, someone immediately mocked, ¡°Viola Thompson doesn¡¯t need to compete anymore, right?¡± ¡°Exactly, this is a waste of time!¡± ¡°Just start the show directly.¡± ¡°Stripping show! Stripping show! ¡± People started clapping rhythmically. The atmosphere on the scene heated up quickly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Diana was furious, and snapped, ¡°Are you guys sick! Viola hasn¡¯t even started yet, and you already think she can¡¯t do it?¡± Fiona shouted out loud, ¡°Viola, go for it, I believe in you.¡± Suki, hearing this, scoffed, looked at Diana, and said, ¡°If Viola Thompson can win, I will eat feces on the spot.¡± Just by thinking logically, anyone would know that Viola couldn¡¯t win. If Joyce¡¯s score was a bit worse, like if all three of her darts hit the seven or eight points, then Viola might have a one percent chance to win.. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! _3 Chapter 241: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! _3 Translator: 549690339 But now¡­ Viola Thompson seemed to be utterly hopeless. Mason Janell chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll eat my phone right now!¡± There were others who enjoyed the spectacle, ¡°If she can win, I¡¯ll crawl like a dog on the ground!¡± Diana Hershey was infuriated, pulling out her phone to record, ¡°If you three have the guts, say it again!¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll say it!¡¯ ¡°I, Suki, swear that if Viola Thompson can beat Joyce, I will eat shit on live stream.¡± ¡°l, Mason Janell, swear that if Viola Thompson can beat Joyce, I will eat my phone on live stream.¡± ¡°l, Kieran Willock, swear that if Viola Thompson can beat Joyce, 1 will crawl on the ground like a dog.¡± The three were extremely arrogant. A moment later, Kieran Willock looked up at Diana Hershey, ¡°If Viola Thompson loses, you should join her in performing a striptease on stage.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a burst of laughter arose from the crowd. ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s no fun with just one person performing!¡¯ Diana Hershey¡¯s face turned pale with anger, ¡°Bring it on, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Viola Thompson was so amazing, she definitely wouldn¡¯t lose. ¡°Miss Hershey has guts!¡¯ ¡°Impressive, impressive!¡± Watching the situation get worse, Fiona Knight was very anxious, praying in her heart that Viola Thompson must win. She must! Joyce¡¯s mouth curved slightly. She originally thought Viola Thompson was stupid. But she didn¡¯t expect Diana Hershey to be even more stupid than Viola Thompson. Upon thinking about it, it made sense. Who would be friends with Viola Thompson if they were smart? After all, birds of a feather flock together, and people are divided by their friends. With this in mind, Joyce¡¯s smile grew more apparent. At this moment, Linda handed a dart to Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, let¡¯s begin.¡± Viola Thompson took the dart and flipped it in her hand, saying, ¡°Give me the other two as well.¡¯ Linda paused. Who played darts by throwing three at once? Even in professional competitions, there was no such thing. For a moment, Linda began to doubt Viola Thompson¡¯s skills¡­ Though she thought so, Linda still handed over the remaining two darts to Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson held the darts in one hand, leaning casually on the edge of the stage, her eyes narrowed, aiming for the bullseye. She looked careless. Her movements were casual. Without a hint of Joyce¡¯s professionalism. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know how to hold a dart, but she dares to compete. It¡¯s so embarrassing! ¡°Putting on airs.¡± ¡°No wonder she was kicked out of the Thompson Clan.¡± ¡°Such people are disgusting. If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to live in this world. I¡¯d just find a crack in the ground and jump in!¡¯ There was continuous laughter. But Viola Thompson still remained calm, as if she hadn¡¯t heard any of these words. Hearing these mocking laughter, Joyce¡¯s eyes were full of delight. She then said, ¡°Miss Thompson, everyone¡¯s time is precious. Please make it quick. If you¡¯re really not good at it, just perform a striptease for everyone. Don¡¯t worry, no one will laugh at your poor skills.¡± By the end, Joyce couldn¡¯t help but laugh. There were even people on the side who started recording videos on their phones. A striptease! If it was posted online, the click rate would definitely be off the charts. ¡°Exactly, don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. We all know how much you weigh, it¡¯s pointless to pretend.¡± ¡°Striptease!¡¯ Kieran Willock looked at Diana Hershey, ¡°Miss Hershey, why don¡¯t you join her?¡± Mason Janell immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, and Miss Hershey too!¡± Joyce heard these words and immediately took advantage of the situation, ¡°Miss Hershey and Miss Thompson are truly good sisters and friends.¡± At this moment. Viola Thompson threw the three darts in her hand. Whoosh! Crack. Soon, the three darts landed on the dartboard. And they hit the bullseye! It was incredibly impressive! In this instant, the entire venue fell silent. No one expected Viola Thompson to hit the bullseye with all three darts at once. Is this an illusion? Especially Joyce. She stood there, the color draining from her face in an instant. What is going on? A moment later, Joyce rubbed her eyes. But the scene before her remained unchanged. It was real! What do we do now? Joyce swallowed hard. Diana Hershey was the first to react, cheering, ¡°Beautiful Thompson is amazing! Fiona Knight couldn¡¯t believe it, covering her mouth. She had already expected Viola Thompson to respond. But she didn¡¯t expect Viola Thompson to hit all three. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was too cool! ¡°Clap, clap, clap!¡¯ Those who had been watching the fun now genuinely applauded in admiration. Viola Thompson glanced back with a slight smile and looked at Joyce, ¡°Miss Xia, do you still remember our bet?¡± Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: 124: Viola teaches directly about being human, slap in the face! _4 Chapter 242: 124: Viola teaches directly about being human, slap in the face! _4 Translator: 549690339 Diana Hershey took out the paper and waved it, ¡°Joyce, what did you say back then? The loser has to perform a striptease for all of us?¡± Joyce just wanted to humiliate Viola Thompson. She never dreamed that she¡¯d bring misfortune upon herself. How could Viola Thompson be so powerful? Joyce¡¯s face turned from pale to ashen. No way. She couldn¡¯t perform a striptease in public. Joyce clenched her fists. Diana continued: ¡°As humans, we must be men of honor. Otherwise, we¡¯re no better than pigs and dogs. I didn¡¯t expect the heiress of the Summer family to be such a lowly creature!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, laughter erupted all around. Everyone present was a distinguished figure. They didn¡¯t care who performed the striptease, As long as someone did, they would be excited! ¡°Joyce, go on!¡± ¡°Joyce, can¡¯t you handle it?¡± Seeing the crowd getting more and more excited, Mason Janell pulled Kieran Willock and Suki aside and whispered, ¡°Should we leave?¡± The two nodded. GO! Of course they had to go! Otherwise, they¡¯d end up like Joyce, being roasted by others? With their heads down and bodies bent, the trio tiptoed towards the exit. Just as they reached the door, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. Mason Janell said, ¡°Move out of the way quickly!¡¯ ¡°Where are you going?¡± came a female voice from above. ¡°Nonsense, of course we¡¯re getting out of here!¡± Mason Janell replied: ¡°Keep your voice down, don¡¯t let that shrew Diana find out.¡± Kieran Willock and Suki nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± ¡°Then look up and see who I am.¡± There was something off about this voice¡­ The trio looked up and saw Diana Hershey¡¯s smiling face, her voice incredibly gentle, ¡°Where do you think the three of you are going?¡± With the gentlest voice, she uttered the most spine-chilling words. ¡°Sis, we were wrong. Please, forgive us,¡± Suki pleaded, now filled with regret. He shouldn¡¯t have been the first to suggest broadcasting them eating shit. Mason Janell and Kieran Willock put their hands together, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re wise and forgiving.¡± ¡°Now you know you¡¯re wrong?¡± Diana put her hands on her hips and pointed at the three. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all so tough just now? I remember one of you said they¡¯d eat shit, another would eat their phone, and one would crawl like a dog.¡± Kieran Willock immediately corrected: ¡°Sis, Sis, you got it wrong. I¡¯m not the one eating shit, I¡¯m the one crawling like a dog.¡± If they had to compare, It was slightly better to crawl like a dog, Eating shit was too disgusting. As soon as he finished speaking, Kieran Willock pointed at Suki and said, ¡°He¡¯s the one eating shit!¡± Suki had the face of a man who wanted to cry but had no tears. Diana couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Now you¡¯re scared? Weren¡¯t you so tough just now?¡± ¡°Sis, we were just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡¯ Diana snorted, ¡°Joking? Who would joke about a striptease? We thought you guys were pretty serious!¡± ¡°We were wrong! Sis, as long as you forgive us, we¡¯re willing to do anything!¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± the other two immediately agreed. As long as Diana achieved her goal, there was no need to really make them eat shit. She continued, ¡°l haven¡¯t thought of what to have you do yet. So we¡¯ll keep it as a debt for now. When 1 think of something, I¡¯ll find you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sis!¡± The trio breathed a sigh of relief. Diana took out her phone, ¡°Add me on WhatsApp first.¡± The trio added Diana¡¯s WhatsApp. After adding her on WhatsApp, Diana went to Viola Thompson¡¯s side. The atmosphere was still high. Joyce stood there, listening to everyone¡¯s whispers, wanting to cry but unable. She wished a crack in the ground would open up and swallow her. Seeing Diana come over, Viola Thompson whispered, ¡°Diana, where¡¯s your house garden? I want to go out and get some fresh air.¡± Diana asked in surprise, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re not going to watch Joyce¡¯s striptease?¡± ¡°It hurts my eyes,¡± Viola Thompson replied. Her goal was just to teach Joyce a lesson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for whether she wanted to see Joyce perform with her own eyes, that wasn¡¯t important. Because even if she left, The onlookers would not miss this excitement. Furthermore, this was after all Diana¡¯s birthday party. If things got too stiff, it would definitely affect the relationship between the Price Family and the Summer family. But if Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t there, that would be a different story. After all, this was Joyce¡¯s own doing. Even if she was really asked to do something by the onlookers, it was the trouble she had brought upon herself. It had nothing to do with Viola Thompson or Diana Hershey.. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! _ 5 Chapter 243: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! _ 5 Translator: 549690339 Hearing this, Diana nodded and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s nothing good to look at, and we might even get an eye infection!¡± Fiona glanced at Joyce, who was standing in front of the dartboard, and frowned slightly, ¡°Joyce deserves it! She¡¯s just too arrogant!¡± If only Joyce had been more low-key, things wouldn¡¯t have escalated to this point. ¡°Who¡¯s to say?¡± Diana hooked Viola¡¯s wrist, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the back garden.¡± The Price Family¡¯s back garden was very large. There was even an artificial lake inside, with shimmering lights on the water surface, a gentle breeze carrying the faint scent of aquatic plants, making it particularly pleasant. The three of them strolled around. In contrast to the bustling front hall, the back garden was so quiet that even the sound of insects could be heard. At this moment, a servant came over and looked at Diana, ¡°Miss, the sir and madam are looking for you.¡± Diana nodded, turned to look at the two of them, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Fiona, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Diana left with the servant. Now only Viola and Fiona were walking on the small path among the flowers. The two of them chatted as they walked. Two young girls always had endless topics to talk about. On the other side of the garden. Two figures were also strolling around. ¡°Big Brother Sherman, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± That was Elizabeth¡¯s voice. The person walking with Elizabeth was Trevor Sherman. Trevor had business dealings with Diana¡¯s father, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t miss her birthday. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect it either,¡± Trevor continued, ¡°l just wanted to come to the garden for some fresh air.¡± In the front hall, people were toasting and mingling. Conversations between businessmen were all about interests and calculations. After a while, Trevor would feel tired too. Elizabeth smiled, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy up front, and I can¡¯t cope, so I thought I¡¯d come and hide here.¡¯ As one of River City¡¯s noble ladies, Elizabeth never missed any major banquets. She came here with a curious guest list. Because there would always be someone with the same intentions as her. Now, here was Trevor Sherman. Trevor looked at Elizabeth and found her even more different from ordinary girls. While others were clamoring to socialize, expand their social circles, and pave the way for their future, Elizabeth never cared about these things. As long as she was happy, that was enough. Just like now. She walked in the garden in her white evening gown, like a pure and beautiful spirit. So innocent. At this moment, Trevor felt his heart beating only for her. It seemed¡­ He had fallen for her a little. Trevor looked at Elizabeth, suppressing the restlessness in his heart, ¡°It seems we¡¯re both birds of a feather. I don¡¯t like noisy places either.¡± Elizabeth smiled slightly, and at that moment, she suddenly saw the exquisite face ahead. Under the bright lights. The girl¡¯s red lips and white teeth made her even more charming than the flowers around her. She was so beautiful. So beautiful that at just one glance, she could draw everyone¡¯s attention away. Elizabeth squinted her eyes and turned around abruptly. ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Trevor asked doubtfully. ¡°l saw my sister.¡± Elizabeth replied. Trevor frowned slightly, ¡°Viola?¡± Elizabeth nodded, picked up her skirt, and walked away, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, I¡¯m leaving first. I can¡¯t let my sister see me with you. It would be bad if she gets the wrong idea.¡± Her words were unclear but thought-provoking. Trevor grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s wrist, already a bit unhappy, ¡°Why are you afraid of her discovering us together?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over here first.¡± Elizabeth pulled Trevor¡¯s hand and went to the pavilion nearby. Although Trevor was quite dissatisfied, he followed Elizabeth to the pavilion. Elizabeth stood on her tiptoes and looked in Viola¡¯s direction, then said, ¡°Actually, I can tell that my sister should¡­¡± At this point, she intentionally paused, ¡°Actually, there are some things that I don¡¯t know how to say. After all, this is my sister¡¯s private affair, but if I don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll feel guilty. Because no matter what happens, she¡¯s still my sister.¡± This is where Elizabeth was different. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola could disregard her adoptive parents¡¯ kindness and abandon them. But Elizabeth always considered their sisterly relationship. Trevor marveled at Elizabeth¡¯s kindness in his heart. As she finished speaking, Elizabeth looked up at Trevor, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, do you know, my sister, she¡­ she likes you.¡± Hearing this, Trevor was not surprised at all. Because he had already seen through Viola¡¯s intentions.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: 124: Viola teaches directly about being human, slap in the face! _6 Chapter 244: 124: Viola teaches directly about being human, slap in the face! _6 Translator: 549690339 That¡¯s perfectly normal. Apart from Elizabeth Thompson, there isn¡¯t a single girl who isn¡¯t materialistic. Also, bumping into Viola Thompson here tonight probably wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Viola must have found out about his itinerary from somewhere else, so she rushed over. Trevor Sherman had encountered many pursuers along the way. But he had never seen anyone as persistent as Viola. Viola¡¯s behavior was even a little frightening. Because no matter where he was He always had the chance to run into Viola. Thinking of this, Trevor Sherman frowned slightly, a look of disgust in his eyes. Elizabeth continued, ¡°Although my sister has never told me, I can tell that she likes you. So, I can¡¯t let her see me with you, in case she gets the wrong idea. I don¡¯t want to compete with my sister. I also know that my sister doesn¡¯t care about Terrence Lentz at all¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have talked to Terrence Lentz directly at the time, and I shouldn¡¯t have dragged my sister into it. But at the time, she volunteered, saying she was willing to marry Terrence. I didn¡¯t know she would suddenly change her mind, and I didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I ruined my sister.¡± In the end, Elizabeth cried with her grievances. She successfully portrayed herself as an innocent little white flower, and everything was Viola¡¯s own doing, and had nothing to do with her. She even lied about Viola liking Trevor Sherman. Ironically, Trevor Sherman believed it wholeheartedly. Seeing this, Trevor Sherman felt terrible, and gently held Elizabeth in his arms, comforting her, ¡°Emma, it¡¯s not your fault at all. It¡¯s Viola¡¯s fault for being so hypocritical.¡± Elizabeth leaned her head on Trevor Sherman¡¯s chest, the corner of her mouth secretly curling up in a malicious smirk. Did Viola think she could compete with her? She was dreaming! A moment later, Elizabeth hid her emotions and looked up at Trevor Sherman. ¡°Big Brother Sherman, my sister is actually a poor soul. She has been orphaned since she was a child. Even though my parents have always treated her as their own daughter, there is always a difference. So¡­could you¡­could you try to like her?¡± ¡°My sister would be so happy if she knew you liked her too.¡± Like Viola? That¡¯s impossible! Trevor Sherman looked at Elizabeth and continued, ¡°Emma, love can¡¯t be forced. And you should know that Viola is not as innocent as you think she is.¡± ¡°Big Brother Sherman, you¡¯ve misunderstood my sister.¡± Elizabeth immediately defended Viola. ¡°In fact, she¡¯s a very nice girl, very kind, and even better than me. She just hasn¡¯t had the right guidance yet. It¡¯s not her fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Saying this, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes reddened again. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been born, my sister would be the only child in the family. She wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood my parents. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t exist at all.¡± With an image of pity and watery eyes, Elizabeth made people feel very heartbroken. Especially since she was now taking all the responsibility upon herself. But what does any of this have to do with Elizabeth? ¡°Emma, how can you think like that! As a younger sister, and a non-blood-related one at that, you¡¯ve done an amazing job! This is all Viola¡¯s problem, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Saying this, Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°l can clearly tell you that I will never like Viola, never! Moreover, Viola is engaged now, and the way she behaves will get her scorned by others!¡± This is already a matter of morals. For someone who¡¯s engaged to be still thinking about other men, if this isn¡¯t a moral issue, what is it? At this point, Trevor Sherman wanted to tell Elizabeth his feelings, but when the words got to his mouth, he didn¡¯t dare to say it. He was afraid he would scare Elizabeth. At least he could still maintain a friendship with Elizabeth for now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some words will change the nature of things once spoken. Elizabeth sighed softly and continued, ¡°l know that you can¡¯t force someone to like someone else. But Big Brother Sherman, I just feel so uncomfortable. Every time I stand with you, I think of my sister, and 1 feel like 1 owe her so much.¡¯ Love cannot be forced. A sentence with two meanings, both criticizing Viola and indirectly jabbing at Trevor Sherman. ¡°Emma, stop thinking nonsense. None of this has anything to do with you.¡± Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel like you owe Viola. If anything, she owes you a lot..¡± Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! _7 Chapter 245: 124: Viola directly teaches how to be a person, slapping face! _7 Translator: 549690339 Elizabeth Thompson sighed again. Standing beside the beauty, with his head dizzy from happiness, Trevor Sherman couldn¡¯t notice Elizabeth¡¯s abnormal state at the moment. In the front hall. Joyce cried as she left the Price Family¡¯s house. She had never suffered such humiliation in her life. Crying all the way home. Joyce¡¯s parents, seeing their daughter bullied like this, were furious and immediately called the Price Family. Joyce had gone there to wish Diana Hershey a happy birthday. But now, she had been treated like this. Diana had already explained the course of events to her parents in advance and had the surveillance footage at the scene. The Price Family¡¯s parents were not easy to provoke either, so they immediately sent the surveillance video to Marshall. It was Joyce who started the trouble first. Diana had tried to stop her during the incident, but not only did Joyce not appreciate it, she even intensified her actions. Who else could be blamed? Moreover, it wasn¡¯t Viola Thompson and Diana Hershey who forced Joyce to perform the striptease, it was the other wealthy and influential youths. These people were either high-ranking officials or business tycoons. The Summer family couldn¡¯t afford to provoke any of them. Marshall watched the video, and then slapped Joyce in the face, ¡°You disgraceful thing! I don¡¯t have a daughter like you! Cry! Do you have any shame left?! ¡± Marshall was so angry that he used a lot of force, and with one slap knocked Joyce to the ground. Cornelia immediately helped her daughter up, ¡°Marshall! What are you doing? The child has suffered such a grievance, even if you don¡¯t support her, you shouldn¡¯t beat her now! Are you even a father?!¡± ¡°Spoil her! Yes, keep spoiling her!¡± Marshall was so angry that his head ached, ¡°Look at what she¡¯s become now!¡± Joyce lay on Cornelia¡¯s body, weeping uncontrollably. So humiliating. It was too humiliating. Every time she thought of that humiliating scene, Joyce couldn¡¯t help but want to die. She actually lost to a country bumpkin. She never thought¡­ Marshall pointed at the computer screen and said, ¡°The Price Family has sent the video over, you watch it yourself!¡± Cornelia went over and took a look, her face turning slightly pale. She originally thought Joyce was the one who was being bullied. Who would have thought¡­ Marshall continued, ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago that there¡¯s always someone better than you out there, Don¡¯t be so arrogant! When have you ever listened to my words?¡± Cornelia sighed, ¡°Alright, alright. What¡¯s the point of saying so much now that it¡¯s happened? What¡¯s the background of this girl named Thompson?¡± Marshall irritably lit a cigarette. Joyce sobbed, ¡°She, she¡¯s the Thompson Clan¡¯s adopted daughter.¡± Cornelia frowned slightly, ¡°The one kicked out by the Thompson Clan?¡± ¡°Yes. Hearing this, Cornelia also became somewhat angry, pressing Joyce¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money on you, and you can¡¯t even beat a country bumpkin! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?!¡± Joyce just continued to cry. Cornelia looked at Marshall, ¡°How do you plan to deal with it?¡± No matter who was right or wrong, Joyce was the one who had been wronged. They couldn¡¯t do anything to the Price family or the others. But what about Viola Thompson? Viola Thompson had no background or influence. To teach her a lesson would be as simple as crushing a small ant. Marshall frowned, ¡°How will the Lentz Clan handle it?¡± Although Viola was from the rural areas, there was still the Lentz Clan behind her. She was also the Lentz Clan¡¯s future daughter-in-law. Cornelia sneered, ¡°Do you really think the Lentz Clan would accept a country bumpkin?¡± Absolutely impossible! In other words, even if the Lentz Clan backed Viola, so what? The Lentz Clan wasn¡¯t a prominent family. Terrence Lentz was just a good-for-nothing. The Summer family didn¡¯t need to fear the Lentz Clan. Marshall looked at Joyce, and when he saw the clear handprints on her face, he felt a little heartache, then said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore, Dad will take care of this matter for you.¡±How his daughter was humiliated, he would return it tenfold! His daughter, Marshall, was never someone to be easily bullied. He will make Viola pay the price. Hearing this, Joyce¡¯s eyes brightened in an instant, ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± She must ruin Viola¡¯s reputation. Make her the laughingstock of all! In the blink of an eye, a few days passed. Although the weather in River City had always been warm like spring, winter had arrived, and the north was covered in ice and snow. It was almost winter break. This was also the last winter break for high school seniors. With urgent study tasks, almost every student at North Bridge High School was in a hurry, except for Viola, who still got up early every day to finish her homework without panicking and often daydreamed in class, even taking naps openly. Yet she still managed to top the monthly exams, making others jealous and envious. After school in the evening. Fiona Knight, Diana Hershey, and Viola Thompson walked side by side, chatting while walking. Fiona Knight said, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ve always been curious about one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Viola asked. Fiona Knight continued, ¡°Why does cutting one¡¯s wrist lead to death by bleeding, while cutting off an arm directly doesn¡¯t result in death from excessive blood loss?¡± This question had been bothering Fiona for a long time. But there were no medical professionals around her, so she had never figured it out. Upon hearing this, Diana Hershey said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about this too.¡± In TV shows, heroes could have one arm chopped off and not die, only fainting. But some people would die from cutting their wrists. Viola explained, ¡°The human body has a self-defense function. If you cut off your arm directly, the self-protection mechanism is triggered, and the major artery will automatically retract, so it won¡¯t cause death from excessive blood loss. But cutting your wrist is different. The cuts are shallower, and they won¡¯t trigger the body¡¯s self-defense function. The blood from the wounds will keep flowing until the body reaches its limit, then life signs will cease.¡± Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Diana Hershey exclaimed how much she had just learned. Fiona continued, ¡°Viola, where did you learn your medical skills?¡± Viola replied, ¡°From an old man in our village.¡± ¡°It seems like everyone in your village is so amazing!¡± Diana chimed in, have to go visit your village sometime.¡± Fiona laughed, ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome anytime.¡± Viola also wanted to go back and visit, and added, ¡°After the College Entrance Exam then?¡± As they continued walking and chatting, the three of them arrived at the Food City near their school. The school cafeteria¡¯s food all tasted the same. At this time, the Food City was crowded with students who had just finished school. The smell of food mixed with the noisy atmosphere might be loud, but it somehow lifted everyone¡¯s spirits. ¡°Viola, Diana, let¡¯s go eat Claypot Noodles? It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve had clay pot noodles.¡± Fiona suggested. Viola nodded, ¡°Sure.¡¯ Diana also happily agreed. Originally, Fiona and Diana never touched such junk food, but ever since they met Viola, their world had opened up to new experiences. Especially Diana. She had completely let herself go. The three of them sat down at the Claypot Noodles booth. After having dinner, they went around some shops nearby before heading their separate ways. At 7:30 in the evening. Dusk was gradually descending. Viola was riding a shared bicycle, with the night casting a long shadow of her figure. Suddenly, she sensed something amiss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Screech! The sound of brakes filled the air. She turned the bike sharply, making a beautiful drift. She steadied herself on one foot while the bicycle came to a standstill. She looked like a cool Boss. In a moment, Viola lifted her hand to brush off a lock of hair from her forehead, her lips parted slightly, and nonchalantly said, ¡°Come out..¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: 125: Directly crushing the scum! Chapter 246: 125: Directly crushing the scum! Translator: 549690339 Her voice was soft. And light. But it made a distinctive impact. The air went silent for a few seconds. Then, the people hiding in the shadows all glanced at one another, expressions of confusion apparent in their eyes. How had Viola Thompson detected their presence without them making any sound? And her words showed no signs of panic. If any other young lady had discovered she was being followed, she would¡¯ve been scared out of her wits already. But not Viola. Far from it. She even took on a confident, leader-like demeanor, ordering the hidden people to reveal themselves. This was mildly terrifying. After a moment of hesitation, several figures emerged from the darkness, their bodies exposed under the streetlamp. They quickly surrounded Viola. They were burly, big men. Holding steel pipes in their hands, their eyes were venomous, glaring straight at Viola. Viola¡¯s Scarlet lips curling into a smile, ¡°1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 of you. Are you going to attack one by one or all together?¡± There was a hint of arrogance in her playful tone. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s better to be humble. Do you know who you¡¯ve offended? Don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless today!¡¯ The speaker was a bald man. Under the streetlight, his bald head shone brightly, looking like a salted duck egg. Viola found the sight absurdly funny. She was already laughing before the thought even fully formed in her mind. Ridiculed by a young woman, the bald man was furious. He walked over to Viola, steel pipe in hand. He could easily handle a girl like her alone. But the employer¡¯s instruction was not only to teach Viola a lesson but also to record a video humiliating her and post it on various short video platforms to make her infamous. Watching the burly man approaching, Viola was completely unperturbed. She didn¡¯t even get off her bicycle, simply staring at him. Viola squinted her eyes, immediately gripping the bald man¡¯s outstretched hand. The bald man intended to grab her hair, but his hand was caught by Viola¡¯s firm grip. The bald man hardly had time to react before he was thrown onto the ground. Boom! The bald man felt as though his internal organs had been thrown around, and he was in so much pain that he could hardly breathe. Viola remained nonchalant, still seated on her bicycle, with her right foot, which was initially on the ground, now pressing down on the bald man¡¯s back. The bald man lay flat on the ground, looking utterly pathetic. The sight stunned the other seven people present! The bald man was, after all, their Boss. He was extraordinarily skilled! And yet, he was now under Viola¡¯s feet. This young woman was too formidable! ¡°And you guys?¡± Viola lifted her chin a little. The moonlight draped around her like a thin veil, making her look ethereal and beautiful. The seven men were flabbergasted. The bald man, feeling as though he were being slapped in the face, mustered the rest of his energy and bellowed, ¡°What are you standing there for?! Go get her all at once.¡¯ A couple of fists wouldn¡¯t win against a crowd. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat Viola alone, all of his brothers rushing at her together would definitely knock her down. When that time came, he would take revenge on this little brat for his humiliation today. The bald man had been muddling through life in the underworld for many years, but he had never been so humiliated. At this moment, besides the physical pain, he felt the sting of humiliation. Receiving the signal, his minions rushed toward Viola, steel pipes in hand. Viola remained calm and composed on her bicycle. No one even saw how she made her move. In a flash. Smack, smack, smack- ¨C The seven men all fell to the ground, wailing non-stop. ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry Miss Hero!¡± ¡°Spare us, Miss Hero!¡± Viola bent slightly forward, gently patting the bald man¡¯s face, ¡°Did the Summer family send you?¡± There were rules in the underworld. If you took money, you had to keep secrets. End up in Viola¡¯s hands today was because they were lousy at their job. The bald man remained silent. ¡°No answer?¡± Viola¡¯s eyebrows twitched upward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bald man clamped his lips together tightly. Viola nodded, ¡°Alright. Silent, huh? Well, then you can stay silent forever.¡± As she said this, Viola sat upright and took out a pair of rubber gloves from her pocket, putting them on leisurely. ¡°Did the Summer family tell you? I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Her tone was casual, as if she didn¡¯t care. Although he had no idea what she was about to do, the bald man felt his heart pounding wildly inside him, filled with a sense of impending doom.. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: 125: Directly crushing the scum! 2 Chapter 247: 125: Directly crushing the scum! 2 Translator: 549690339 The girl in front of him was very beautiful. But often, the more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it can be. Baldy nervously licked his lips. What to do now? Should he call the police? Just then, a clear and gentle voice rang out again, ¡°Have you guys seen the movie ¡®The Human Centipede?¡± ¡®The Human Centipede¡¯! Though some people might not have seen it, Baldy had. What did she want to do? Pervert! The thought was utterly twisted! Viola Thompson crouched slightly, using her gloved hand to pinch Baldy¡¯s jaw, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about the truth of ¡®The Human Centipede¡¯ experiment. As the saying goes, practice is the true test of knowledge. Today, you have just the right number of people, so why not¡­ ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re breaking the law!¡± Baldy was so frightened that he stuttered. He didn¡¯t want to become a human centipede. Just the thought of it was terrifying. ¡°Breaking the law?¡± Viola chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all lawbreakers? This is self-defense.¡¯ There was no trace of a joking tone in her eyes. And her words were even icier. Baldy trembled all over in fear, stammering, ¡°Miss, 1 was wrong! I was really wrong!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think it over.¡± As the words fell, Viola began to count down. Her voice was pleasant to hear. But to Baldy¡¯s ears, it sounded like a death sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡± Baldy was on the verge of losing his mind, ¡°It¡¯s the Summer family! It¡¯s the Summer family! The head of the Summer family said that you bullied his daughter, and he wanted us to teach you a lesson! I¡¯ve told you everything, I don¡¯t want to be made into a human centipede!¡± Only then did Viola let go of Baldy¡¯s jaw. So it¡¯s the Summer family, huh? She took note. Baldy continued, ¡°Miss, can I¡­ can I leave now? Can you¡­ can you give us a chance to start over? 1 swear, I¡¯ve never done anything like this before. Today is the first time¡­ Baldy was now on the verge of tears. Before this, they were just small-time hooligans, bullying some nearby students and their peers. Who would have thought that the first time they took a job, they would run into tough resistance? It seemed this path wasn¡¯t easy either. ¡°Want to start over, huh?¡± Viola raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Yes. ¡°Do you know the core socialist values?¡± Viola continued. ¡°No¡­ no.¡± As the words fell, Baldy hastily added, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll learn it right away! From now on, I¡¯ll be a good person and never do anything illegal again!¡± Baldy pulled out his phone as he spoke and began searching for the core socialist values. The other young gangsters followed suit. For a moment, the air was filled with the sound of reciting the values of prosperity, democracy, and freedom. Just then, a blonde-haired youth raised his hand, ¡°Big sister, l¡­ I ve memorized it.¡¯ ¡°Recite.¡± The blonde-haired youth began reciting, ¡°Prosperity, democracy, civilization, harmony, freedom, equality, justice, rule of law, patriotism, dedication, integrity, and friendliness.¡± After reciting, the blonde-haired youth cautiously asked, ¡°Can I go now?¡± ¡°Stand over there.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was gentle. The blonde-haired youth obediently stood aside. Baldy had a poor memory and was the last to finish reciting. Once finished, he stood obediently by the others as well. The eight people stood in a line, as if they were about to play house. Viola pushed her bicycle and stood in front of them, continuing, ¡°Do you see that street ahead?¡± ¡°l see it.¡± Baldy nodded. Viola¡¯s red lips parted slightly, ¡®You have until tomorrow morning to clean up all the garbage on that street. If I ever find you doing anything illegal again, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time. Understand?¡± Although the threat of the human centipede was no longer present here, they were still terrified. ¡°Understand, understand, understand!¡± The group nodded hurriedly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Hearing this ¡®get lost¡¯, the group felt as if a heavy load had been lifted from their shoulders. They immediately ran toward the street ahead and began to clean up the garbage. The street was in a no man¡¯s land. Garbage was littered everywhere. Cleaning it up was not going to be an easy task. Fortunately, Baldy and the others had strength in numbers. The next day. When the first vendor saw the transformed street, he was dumbfounded. Was he having a hallucination? Why had the street become so clean and tidy overnight? For a time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the short-video platforms were filled with videos about this incident. Someone even posted pictures of the filthy and messy street from before. Compared to the present situation, it was like heaven and earth. [Didn¡¯t expect that there are still people who do good deeds without leaving their names.] [Where¡¯s the surveillance? Why does it become a decoration at times like this?] Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: 125: Directly abuse the scum! _3 Chapter 248: 125: Directly abuse the scum! _3 Translator: 549690339 [Add one! I¡¯d like to see the surveillance too, and especially what this anonymous hero looks like.] [The surveillance supposedly broke down during that time.] [Choosing a time when the surveillance was broken to clean up, that¡¯s far more respectable than those fake good Samaritans flaunting for attention! ] [Thumbs up for the anonymous hero!] Viola Thompson sat in her study, read the news on her phone, then simply swiped it away. Behind the scenes, someone was influencing everything. A moment later, it seemed Viola remembered something. She sat up straight and picked up her computer. Soon, the study was filled with the clatter of keys. The Summer family. Joyce had been waiting for a response from the bald man. She waited all night, but there was no response from the bald man. The video platform didn¡¯t have a single piece of news about Viola. What was happening? Quite anxious, Joyce grabbed her phone and made a call. But she was greeted with a busy tone at the other end. Joyce slightly furrowed her brows. Did the bald man and the others take the money and run? That would be incredibly unprofessional! She could not allow Viola to benefit at no cost. She must make Viola pay. Joyce stood up and went to the study. ¡°Dad!¡± Marshall was dealing with important paperwork, and he looked up at Joyce, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°The people you¡¯ve hired are useless! Not only is there no progress, but I can¡¯t even reach them by phone!¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t finished yet?¡± Marshall frowned slightly. Marshall pulled out his phone and dialed a number. The sound indicating the line was disconnected echoed from the other end. Marshall made another call in annoyance. This time, it went through. Marshall, his face frozen, demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t the job done yet?¡± The person in charge nervously mollified Marshall, ¡°Mr. Beckman, please calm down, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll investigate right away and give you a satisfactory answer.¡± After hanging up, Marshall reassured Joyce, ¡°They will reply soon, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve got Viola cornered.¡± Relieved, Joyce headed back towards her bedroom. As soon as Joyce turned around, the landline in the study began to ring. ¡°Hello.¡± Marshall answered the phone. Whatever was said on the other end drained the color from Marshall¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After finishing his statements, Marshall hurriedly hung up the phone and rushed out. He was moving so swiftly that he nearly knocked Joyce over. Joyce watched her father¡¯s retreating figure, her brows slightly furrowed. She was curious about what had happened. But Joyce was not in a hurry. Because she believed in her father¡¯s abilities. No matter what, her father could handle it perfectly. Once Joyce returned to her room, she started to practice the piano while waiting for the results. Soon, night fell. Joyce checked her phone again. There was no news. Unable to wait any longer, Joyce went downstairs, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s dad?¡± Cornelia glanced at the clock on the wall, and found it strange. It was already nine o¡¯clock and Marshall was still not home. Usually, by this time, Marshall would be sitting in the living room watching financial news. ¡°He hasn¡¯t come back yet,¡± Although Cornelia found it strange, she didn¡¯t think too much of it, ¡°Do you need something from your dad?¡± Joyce nodded. ¡°He is probably working late,¡± said Cornelia. At the same time. Xia Group. Marshall sat in his office, grasping his head in exasperation. ¡°Mr. Beckman, our company¡¯s milk powder has been found to contain carcinogens and is currently under investigation.¡± ¡°Mr. Beckman, this is the termination letter from 1k.¡± ¡°Mr. Beckman, the land in the south was acquired by the Ye family.¡± ¡°Mr. Beckman, the Ele Group intends to terminate its cooperation with us.¡± ¡°Mr. Beckman¡­ Before one crisis could be managed, the next one would hit. Marshall had no idea what had happened. In just one day, the troubles Xia Group faced were enough to send him to an early grave. Barely getting a moment to rest, the secretary approached him again, ¡°Mr. Beckman.¡¯ ¡°What happened now?¡± Marshall furrowed his brows. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The secretary glanced at Marshall, somewhat at a loss for how to begin, then finally said, ¡°Your¡­your son has been detained.¡± ¡°Detained?¡± Marshall immediately stood up, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the matter been resolved?¡± The ¡®son¡¯ the secretary was referring to was Marshall¡¯s son, Mortimer. Mortimer was also Marshall¡¯s sole heir. Mortimer was a textbook playboy, well-versed in all kinds of amusements.. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: 125: Directly crushing the scum! _4 Chapter 249: 125: Directly crushing the scum! _4 Translator: 549690339 Not long ago, Mortimer took a fancy to a girl at the KTV and began pursuing her. But to his surprise, the girl flatly rejected Mortimer¡¯s advances. She was born into poverty, yet she turned a blind eye to the luxuries Mortimer offered, such as a villa and a car. Mortimer had never met a girl like her, and he developed a desire to conquer her, chasing her for half a year. During this time, the girl went through several jobs in an attempt to evade Mortimer. But Mortimer was relentless in his pursuit. Left with no choice, the girl left her hometown and went to River City, miles away. This provoked Mortimer¡¯s fury. So, Mortimer decided to force himself on her. Little did he know, the girl was determined not to be defiled by him and jumped from the 32nd floor. She died on the spot! Mortimer was so frightened that he hid at home, With the wealth and power of the Summer family, they naturally would not let their only son go to jail. So, they used their influence to smooth things over. Although the girl¡¯s family was unwilling, they had no choice but to swallow their grievances. But now¡­ It had been half a month since the incident, and yet Mortimer had been arrested! The secretary continued, ¡°l heard that the girl¡¯s family hired a professional legal team. Now the police have officially launched an investigation. 1 also heard¡­ ¡°Heard what?¡± Marshall immediately asked. The secretary said, ¡°l heard that your son might be sentenced to life imprisonment.¡± Mortimer¡¯s actions were extremely malicious, involving rape and intentional homicide, A life sentence would be the lightest outcome since the opposing legal team was aiming for Mortimer to pay with his life. ¡°What!¡± Marshall¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Without missing a beat, Marshall said, ¡°Contact Director Cooper! I need to know what¡¯s going on!¡¯ Marshall and Director Cooper had a deep relationship, and at the time, Director Cooper had promised to keep Mortimer safe. How could he go back on his word now! The secretary immediately contacted Director Cooper. The call was quickly connected. As soon as the call was answered, Director Cooper said, ¡°Old Marshall, you¡¯ve brought trouble on me! Now I¡¯m like a mud Bodhisattva crossing a river, I can¡¯t even protect myself! As for your son, he¡¯d better pray for his own good fortune!¡± Marshall immediately asked, ¡°Cooper, can you tell me what happened?¡± ¡°You should ask yourself if your family has offended anyone recently?¡± If they hadn¡¯t offended some powerful figure, the situation wouldn¡¯t have become like this. Hearing this, Marshall was stunned. Offended someone? He had always been cautious and never offended anyone¡­ Director Cooper continued, ¡°Now I have to cooperate with the investigation from above. Don¡¯t contact me anymore.¡± With that, Director Cooper hung up. Looking at the disconnected call, Marshall frowned. He was puzzled. Who had their family offended? But now was not the time to think about that. He had to use his connections to get Mortimer out of jail. Mortimer had never suffered in his life, and the conditions in the detention center were terrible. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his son¡¯s suffering there. So, Marshall immediately flipped through his contacts, trying to find every connection he could. In the past, a single call from Marshall would bring many people to help. But today, besides Director Cooper, none of the others even answered his calls. Before long, Mortimer¡¯s scandal was exposed by journalists. As the heir of Xia Group, Mortimer was under close public scrutiny. Once the news came out, it instantly gained tens of millions of views. [Xia Group is disgusting! Not only do they sell poisonous milk powder, but their heir also plots to take people¡¯s lives!] [Boycott Xia Group! ] [Mortimer should pay with his life!] [l can¡¯t believe this happened in the 21st century. If it weren¡¯t for a benefactor helping the girl¡¯s family, would this have all just been swept under the rug?] [My heart aches for that girl. I can¡¯t imagine how desperate she must have been in that instant she jumped from the 32nd floor.] [I¡¯m so angry! Is anyone organizing a group to beat up Mortimer?] Quickly, Xia Group¡¯s stock hit the limit down, in a sea of green, teetering on the verge of bankruptcy. Xia Group held an emergency board meeting overnight. At Summer family¡¯s house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Joyce was still waiting for news. When she saw the news about her brother Mortimer, her face was filled with disbelief. What was going on? It must be fake news. It had to be fake news.. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: 125: Directly crushing the scum!_5 Chapter 250: 125: Directly crushing the scum!_5 Translator: 549690339 Joyce swallowed her saliva. At this moment, her mother¡¯s voice came from outside the door. It was Marshall¡¯s voice. Joyce immediately went downstairs, ¡°Dad!¡± She didn¡¯t notice the fatigue and frustration on Marshall¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Dad, has Viola Thompson¡¯s issue been resolved?¡± Viola Thompson? At the mention, Marshall suddenly remembered something. Recently, the only person he had offended was Viola. Could it be¡­ was it Viola? But Viola was just an ordinary country girl. How could she have such great power? But if it wasn¡¯t Viola, he couldn¡¯t think of a second person. Seeing that Marshall didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Joyce continued: ¡°Dad! I¡¯m talking to you! How is Viola now? They¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she received a heavy slap on the right cheek. Heavily. A handprint immediately appeared on Joyce¡¯s face. Her left cheek hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and now the right cheek was slapped again. Joyce felt wronged, ¡°Dad, you hit me!¡± Cornelia also felt that Marshall was being unreasonable, ¡°Are you crazy? What¡¯s wrong with taking it out on the child!¡± Marshall looked at Joyce, his tone close to a roar, ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago to be low-key and not judge people by their appearances! And you! What have you done! Do you know, because of you, our family is about to go bankrupt!¡± Bankrupt! Upon hearing this, Cornelia widened her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Marshall? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news during the day?¡± Marshall asked. Joyce was stunned. Could it be¡­ Could the news online be true? But also before, there were rumors that their family was going bankrupt, which was just a gimmick from the advertising department. Cornelia suddenly remembered something. Today, she received several news articles from her friends while playing cards at noon, but she didn¡¯t read any of them¡­ Cornelia immediately took out her phone. Seeing the news on the phone, Cornelia was dumbfounded, looking at Marshall, ¡°Is this, this nonsense on it?¡± ¡°Where is Mortimer?¡± Marshall sighed, ¡°Pack up, we have to leave here tonight.¡± ¡°Why do we need to leave?¡± The poisonous milk powder incident could have been suppressed, but now, the matter of Mortimer was suddenly exposed, causing the poisonous milk powder incident to become more and more serious. A special team was sent from the city, and all the bank accounts of the Summer family were frozen. All they could do now was to pack up and leave as soon as possible. While the court hadn¡¯t come to enforce it yet, they could still gather some valuable things. Cornelia could hardly stand, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Yesterday, she was still an elegant lady. She couldn¡¯t accept it. Marshall pinched his forehead, ¡°Our family has offended a high-ranking person. ¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Cornelia cried out in disbelief. Because like Marshall, she never offended anyone. Cornelia seemed to think of something, ¡°Is it related to Thompson Clan¡¯s Adopted Daughter?¡± Hearing this, Joyce didn¡¯t care about the pain on her face anymore, looking up at her parents. Marshall nodded. It was very likely. After all, aside from Viola, they hadn¡¯t offended anyone else recently. As for the girl who jumped off the building, it¡¯s even more impossible. If that girl¡¯s family really had any power, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. ¡°Impossible!¡± Hearing this, Joyce stood up directly from the ground, ¡°Viola is just a country girl, what kind of power can she have!¡± Joyce didn¡¯t want to believe it was Viola. She was born more noble than Viola. She was better than Viola in every way. She wouldn¡¯t allow Viola to step on her head. Marshall continued: ¡°Have you ever thought, why hasn¡¯t Viola been hurt up to now?¡± One sentence directly stunned Joyce. If it were an ordinary person. Maybe Viola would have become the second girl who jumped off the building. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cornelia also fell to the ground, her face pale, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Viola, she¡¯s very beautiful, 1 should have thought of it earlier. She¡¯s so beautiful, there must be a sponsor behind her.¡± A powerful person becomes angry for a beautiful woman, and their Summer family would become unlucky. But what Cornelia couldn¡¯t understand was, what kind of high-ranking person would have such great power? Such a person might not be found in the whole River City! At this moment, Cornelia looked at Marshall, ¡°Could it be that Viola¡¯s sponsor is from Capital City?¡± Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: 125: Directly crushing the scum! _6 Chapter 251: 125: Directly crushing the scum! _6 Translator: 549690339 Besides the Capital Circle Bigshots, Cornelia couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. Marshall sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Go and pack up your things, it would be best if you can leave the country overnight. If not, you mother and daughter should go out and hide for a while.¡± Cornelia also realized the seriousness of the situation, nodded and immediately went upstairs to pack. All of Xia¡¯s family¡¯s funds were in the bank. There wasn¡¯t much available cash. But adding jewelry and other items, going abroad wouldn¡¯t be a problem. The mother and daughter packed their luggage, brought their passports, and arrived at the airport late at night to buy tickets for the nearest flight to Uron Country. The next day, the news reported the bankruptcy of Xia Group. The founder, Marshall, was jailed due to the tainted milk powder scandal. And Mortimer, with conclusive evidence, was directly arrested and jailed, awaiting trial in court. From then on, The families of the victimized girls finally saw the dawn of sunlight. At the same time, they believed in a saying. Justice may be late, but it will never be absent. The sudden misfortune of the Xia family left the people in the industry shocked. After all, the Xia family was a century-old household in River City. The fact that the Xia family could suppress the news of their son¡¯s wrongdoing showed that they had enough power. But now, Not only Mortimer¡¯s old case had been dug up, but the entire Xia Group was also implicated, proving the enormous power of the big shot behind the scenes. Another crucial reason was, Why did the big shot target the Xia family? Who had the Xia family offended? For a time, everyone was in fear, afraid that they might offend the Bigshot hiding in the shadows inadvertently. Especially those who had been friends with Marshall in the past. Su Corporation. Trevor Sherman was sitting in his office. At this moment, the door to the office was pushed open from the outside. ¡°Trevor. ¡± The person who walked in was none other than Derek Swantz. Although Derek Swantz was an illegitimate child and his reputation in River City was not good, he was indeed capable, Trevor was never a go-with-the-flow kind of person. He only befriended those with real abilities. ¡°How did you find the time to come over today?¡± Trevor looked up. Derek continued, ¡°Do you know about the Xia family affairs?¡± Trevor nodded. He was a businessman. He was well aware of such a significant event in the business world. The incident with the Xia family not only shocked the entire circle but also left Trevor astonished. Derek narrowed his eyes, ¡°Who do you think it was?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ruling out the Capital Circle Bigshots,¡± Trevor said. For the time being, there should not be any family in River City that could directly cause the decline of the Xia family. Derek nodded in agreement, ¡°l also think it¡¯s the Capital Circle Bigshots. I don¡¯t know what the Xia family did to offend them, but they dealt such a fierce hand! 1 heard Mortimer was sentenced to death straight away in the first trial.¡¯ Mortimer and Derek also had some connections. It was hard to accept their friend¡¯s fate from the past. Trevor narrowed his eyes. He did not speak. Derek knocked on Trevor¡¯s desk as if remembering something and said, ¡°Did you meet that expert?¡± Derek was referring to the expert who stepped in to solve the crisis of Su Corporation. ¡°Not yet.¡± Mentioning that, Trevor also felt a headache, raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose. ¡°Is it because the terms you offered weren¡¯t attractive enough?¡± Derek asked. Trevor sighed, ¡°l can¡¯t think of more superior conditions than letting him name what he wants.¡¯ ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Derek asked with a slight frown. Trevor shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be a way to solve it,¡± Derek said. ¡°Hmm.¡± Trevor looked up at Derek, ¡°How about your family? What¡¯s the current situation, and did Adam Swantz agree to the marriage alliance?¡±Derek Swantz shook his head. Trevor Sherman laughed, ¡°Your dad is interesting too.¡± What was the saying? You couldn¡¯t force a cow to drink water. Moreover, with Adam Swantz¡¯s good-for-nothing, incompetent nature, even if he really entered into a business marriage with a woman to support him, he still wouldn¡¯t have the ability to hold up a family. Clearly, Derek Swantz was more suitable for a marital alliance. Derek lit a cigarette with a complex expression. Over the years, he had expanded his network in River City, such as connecting with Trevor Sherman, Felix Coriell, and others¡­. But even though Matthew Swantz said he trusted him, he never considered letting him enter into a business marriage. Even if he had endless capabilities, without a powerful support behind him, it would be difficult for him to hold up Swantz Group on his own. Could it be¡­ Did the old man plan to leave the Swantz Group to the good-for-nothing Adam Swantz? Seeing Derek Swantz¡¯s worries, Trevor Sherman laughed and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the old man shouldn¡¯t be so muddled.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Derek nodded. Trevor Sherman looked at Derek, ¡°I¡¯ve just finished my business too, shall we go for a drink?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Derek stood up. The two went to a bar together. The noise inside the bar was overwhelming. The suddenly bright and suddenly dim lights were dazzling. Trevor Sherman and Derek Swantz didn¡¯t find it noisy at all; in fact, they felt more relaxed in such an atmosphere. Living their days in the treacherous world of business, their ways of unwinding were naturally different from ordinary people. The next morning¡­ Right as Viola Thompson got up, the doorbell rang urgently. Mantou rushed to open the door. Perhaps because he saw an unfamiliar person through the peephole, Mantou didn¡¯t directly open the door but meowed at the peephole instead. Who had arrived? Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, walked over, and opened the door. Strangely, when she opened the door, there was no one outside. At that moment, Mrs. Thompson, with a head full of silver hair, suddenly appeared in front of Viola, holding a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Viola! ¡± ¡°Granny Thompson! ¡± Seeing Mrs. Thompson, Viola was also pleasantly surprised. ¡°Happy weekend!¡± Mrs. Thompson handed the fresh flowers to Viola. Viola took them with both hands, ¡°Thank you. You should have let me know ahead of time so I could pick you up at the airport.¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± Mrs. Thompson smiled, ¡°1 can make it here by myself.¡± As she spoke, Mrs. Thompson walked into the flat with Viola. A cozy two-bedroom apartment. It was well-decorated. So clean that the windows sparkled. No one would have guessed that a young girl who had just come of age lived here. There was even a small garden outside. There was no winter in River City, so the roses in the garden were in full bloom. A gentle breeze blew, carrying a faint scent of flowers. There was also a swing chair in the garden. Through this scene, one could almost imagine the young girl napping on a lazy afternoon. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mouth corners lifted slightly. If only she was her real granddaughter! Viola put the flowers in a vase and turned to look at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Granny Thompson, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? I¡¯m just about to eat too, but I can only cook instant noodles, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°l don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± said Mrs. Thompson. Viola went to the kitchen to prepare instant noodles for Mrs. Thompson, then poured two hot cups of milk and placed them on the dining table. ¡°Granny Thompson, breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Coming, coming.¡± Mrs. Thompson walked over. ¡°What a lovely aroma, Viola has great cooking skills.¡± Mrs. Thompson sniffed the bowl of instant noodles and complimented it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The instant noodles were served with a sunny-side-up egg and vegetables, looking very appetizing. Mrs. Thompson was indeed a little hungry, so she picked up her chopsticks and took a big bite. After one bite, Mrs. Thompson froze. Seeing her like this, Viola curiously asked, ¡°What do you think of the taste?¡± Mrs. Thompson: . ¡® If only people had no sense of taste! Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: 126: Boss treatment Chapter 252: 126: Boss treatment Translator: 549690339 Mrs. Thompson really didn¡¯t expect that a bowl of instant noodles with such a good appearance would taste so terrible. It was simply impossible to swallow. But in order not to discourage Viola, Mrs. Thompson decided to lie with a good conscience, ¡°Well, it tastes good. Viola, you are really amazing!¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Viola¡¯s eyebrows curved. After Terrence Lentz, this was the second person to praise her cooking skills. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± said Mrs. Thompson. Viola smiled and said, ¡°Then eat more later.¡¯ Eat more? She wanted to live longer. Mrs. Thompson shuddered and then said, ¡°When people get old, their appetite gets worse. One bowl is enough. You young people eat more.¡± ¡°Do you have a poor appetite?¡± Viola went into the room, took out a small bottle of medicine, and came out, ¡°l have some medicine that helps with digestion and has a good effect. You can try it. This medicine has no side effects.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Viola! But one bowl is enough for me!¡± Finishing this bowl was all for Viola¡¯s sake. If it were someone else, Mrs. Thompson would have thrown the bowl in the trash long ago. Mrs. Thompson really didn¡¯t understand why anyone would make instant noodles taste so terrible. ¡°Alright then! Viola lowered her head and started eating the noodles. She ate with relish, not even furrowing her brow. Mrs. Thompson swallowed and began to doubt whether the noodles in Viola¡¯s bowl were made in the same pot as hers. ¡°Is it good, Viola?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Viola took a tissue and wiped her mouth, ¡°just a bit salty.¡± A bit salty? It should be a billion times! Most importantly, the problem with this bowl of instant noodles was not just too much salt. There were other strange flavors as well. Viola continued to explain, ¡°l put too much salt at first, so I added some sugar to balance it, but then I put too much sugar, and then I saw on the internet that I could add some white vinegar¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Thompson interrupted, ¡°And then you put too much white vinegar?¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°So I added some hot water to dilute the vinegar, and then it turned out like this.¡¯ A genius! She was simply a genius! Mrs. Thompson began to doubt if she would be poisoned by this bowl of noodles. Viola quickly finished the noodles and went to the kitchen, ¡°Grandma Thompson, if you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll finish it all.¡± Though the taste of the noodles was not good. In line with her principle of not wasting food, no matter how bad something tasted, Viola would eat it all. Over time, she got used to it, so she didn¡¯t think the taste was that bad. ¡°Alright, you finish it.¡± Mrs. Thompson replied. Soon, Viola dished out the noodles from the pot and came out of the kitchen. Mrs. Thompson looked at her, feeling a mix of emotions. This girl was beautiful and kept her house tidy, but her cooking was so bad. It was like the saying that when God opens a door for you, He closes a window. Viola looked at Mrs. Thompson and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat? It¡¯ll get cold soon. ¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll eat right away.¡± Mrs. Thompson gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and ate up all the noodles in her bowl. After finishing the noodles, Mrs. Thompson immediately drank all the milk in her glass. Fortunately, there was still a glass of milk. On the other side. Capital City. Sylvia Thompson came downstairs and not seeing Mrs. Thompson, she asked with some confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± Mrs. Thompson had the habit of listening to opera in the morning. So, every morning around six o¡¯clock, Mrs. Thompson would be sitting on the living room sofa listening to Kunqu opera. But this morning, Mrs. Thompson was nowhere to be seen. Something was off. Mary Perryne said, ¡°Your grandmother left on a plane last night to travel.¡± ¡°Travel?¡± asked Sylvia. ¡°Yes. Sylvia continued to ask, ¡°Is Grandma traveling with anyone?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mary laughed, ¡°1 offered to go with her, but she didn¡¯t want me to.¡± ¡°Where did Grandma go? She¡¯s so old; what if something happens to her?¡± Sylvia asked with concern. Seeing how Sylvia cared about Mrs. Thompson, Mary felt relieved inside. Although Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like Sylvia, Sylvia was still a good granddaughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It just showed that Sylvia was a kind-hearted girl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your grandmother is just in River City with your second uncle¡¯s family to look after her.¡± River City! Hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened. What was Mrs.. Thompson doing in River City? Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: 126: Boss treatment 2 Chapter 253: 126: Boss treatment 2 Translator: 549690339 Go find Viola Thompson! Damn the old woman! What the hell does she want? She hasn¡¯t even known Viola for a month, yet she treats her this well. Does she favor an outsider over her own granddaughter? Simply laughable. Sylvia Thompson sneered, pretending not to care, ¡°Viola¡¯s also in River City, mom, you could reach out to her and have her accompany grandma.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s already at Viola¡¯s house.¡± At this, Mary chuckled, ¡°l really like that girl, Viola, not just your grandma.¡± She ¡®really likes¡¯ Viola? Then what am I to her? Hearing this, Viola felt a wave of sorrow wash over her. She wondered, after all these years, what was she in the eyes of the Thompson family? Pitiful, regrettable! Sylvia kept up the pretense of indifference, continuing, ¡°Actually, I feel the same way as you do. I have this special fondness for Viola, always unconsciously edging towards her.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mary Perryne asked. ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Mary chuckled, ¡°Seems like Viola¡¯s really destined to be with us!¡± Destined? Viola and Mary are destined, then where does that leave me? Just because she¡¯s adopted by the Thompson clan, the Thompsons can ignore her feelings? ¡°Yeah,¡± Sylvia squinted her eyes subtly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not just you and me who like Viola, my second brother also likes her. The other day, I saw her portrait in his studio!¡± Hearing this, Mary looked bemused, ¡°Did your second brother know Viola before?¡± Otherwise, why would Samuel have painted Viola? ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure,¡± Sylvia held onto Mary¡¯s arm, lowering her voice, ¡°Mom, do you think Samuel has fallen for Viola?¡± Has Samuel fallen for Viola? For some reason, hearing this made Mary very resistant. After all, Viola and Samuel had only met a few times. Plus, there¡¯s some sort of inexplicable feeling about this. ¡°You must be mistaken!¡± Mary retorted. Sylvia still wore a bright smile, ¡°I¡¯m simply speculating.¡± Mary frowned slightly. Sylvia continued with a smile, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t overthink it, I was just saying it randomly.¡± This must be a misunderstanding. Leaving it at that, Sylvia suggested, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go have breakfast. We have shrimp wontons on offer this morning, Aunt Zhangs specialty.¡± ¡°Mmhm,¡± Mary nodded. As mother and daughter arrived at the dining room, Edward Thompson also came down for breakfast, ¡°Aunt Zhang¡¯s wonton-making skills are improving!¡± he noted upon trying a wonton. Aunt Zhang chuckled, ¡°As long as you like them, young master Edward.¡± Most importantly, Sylvia liked it. Every time Sylvia enjoyed her wontons, Aunt Zhang felt a deep sense of satisfaction. After finishing his wonton, Edward noticed the absence of Mrs. Thompson and asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s grandma?¡± Before Mary could respond, Sylvia chipped in, ¡°Grandma¡¯s gone to River City to see Viola.¡¯ Gone to River City to see Viola? Hearing this, Edward frowned. Was Mrs. Thompson becoming more and more muddled? Viola had no blood relations with them, she was a calculating gold-digger, yet Mrs. Thompson liked her so much. One day she would be tricked by Viola till she had no tears left to cry. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you stop grandma from going to River City?¡± ¡°Your grandma went to River City to unwind, why should I stop her?¡± Mary retorted. Edward continued, ¡°You don¡¯t understand Viola at all! This visit to River City must be one of her schemes.¡¯ ¡°Viola¡¯s not the person you think she is.¡± Because Mary liked Viola very much, she didn¡¯t approve of Edward speaking ill of her. Edward shook his head helplessly. The whole family had been deceived by Viola. Only he saw it clearly. ¡°Morning, Mom,¡± Mandel Thompson walked in, holding a newspaper. ¡°Morning,¡± Mary responded slightly turning her head. Sylvia and Edward also greeted Mandel voluntarily, ¡°Good morning, brother.¡± ¡°Morning. ¡± After sipping some milk, Mary asked, ¡°Brandon, have you heard anything from Viola recently?¡± Hearing this, Sylvia tightened her grip on her cup. ¡°No, not yet,¡± Mandel replied. ¡°What about the police station?¡± Mary enquired further. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the blood samples in storage could be successfully matched, they might find Viola. Mandel shook his head. Mary let out a disappointed sigh. When could she finally locate her Viola? Sylvia tried very hard to suppress the discomfort in her heart, put down her chopsticks, held Mary¡¯s hand, and comforted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely find sister..¡± Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: 126: Boss treatment_3 Chapter 254: 126: Boss treatment_3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Sylvia is right,¡± Edward continued, ¡°Mom, even if we can¡¯t find Viola again, you still have Sylvia.¡± Sylvia is so filial and good to Mary; there¡¯s no difference between her and a biological daughter. Actually, Mary doesn¡¯t really need to be so persistent in finding Viola. Is blood relationship that important? Can¡¯t find her! Upon hearing these three words, Mary¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and her heart was filled with mixed emotions, making it difficult for her to breathe. Brandon frowned slightly and looked at Edward, ¡°Shut up!¡¯ Then he looked at Mary and smiled, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to Bob¡¯s nonsense. As long as we don¡¯t give up, we¡¯ll find my sister one day. We¡¯re still waiting for her to come back and take a family portrait together.¡± Usually, the mention of a Family portrait would fill Mary¡¯s eyes with anticipation. But today, Brandon¡¯s words did not comfort Mary at all. Edward quickly corrected himself, ¡°Mom, I was just joking with you!¡¯ Mary suddenly lost all feelings, stood up, and walked upstairs. Sylvia also stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me,¡± Mary said. She wanted some time alone. Sylvia looked at Mary¡¯s back and wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth and eventually said nothing. As Mary left, only the three siblings remained in the living room. Brandon looked at Edward, ¡°Can¡¯t you control your mouth?¡± In recent days, Mary¡¯s mood had obviously improved a lot. But now¡­ Edward was speechless, ¡°How would I know Mom is so fragile?¡± It was just a random sentence; there was no need for Mary to react like that. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m to blame for this,¡± Sylvia said with some guilt, ¡°If I could do better, maybe Mom wouldn¡¯t miss my sister so much.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you; you¡¯ve done enough,¡± Edward said. Sylvia lowered her head in self-blame. Brandon looked at Sylvia and said nothing. A moment later, he continued, ¡°If Viola is the apple of Mom¡¯s eye, both of you should be more careful with your words and actions in the future, so as not to make her sad.¡¯ ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Sylvia lowered her head, her eyes showing an indescribable expression. Little sister. If Viola was the little sister, then what was she? An outsider? The pain in her heart was suffocating. River City. Viola took Mrs. Thompson to the island for a beach trip. The two boarded a speedboat to the island. Now that it was winter, the number of tourists coming to River City had obviously increased, and there were no empty seats on the speedboat, which could accommodate two hundred people. Viola wore a blue dress and a straw hat. Although her attire was simple, she was stunning. Against the backdrop of the blue sky and the sea, such an expansive and atmospheric scene seemed dull in front of her. It made the other tourists in the cabin keep glancing back. A young man approached Viola with his cell phone, ¡°Beauty, can I add you on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°Sorry, my phone is out of battery,¡± she politely declined. The man understood her meaning and regretfully returned to his seat. Mrs. Thompson held Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s go to the deck and have a look.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola nodded slightly and followed Mrs. Thompson to the deck. Standing on the deck, feeling the sea breeze, one could get a more direct sense of the vastness of the sea. Mrs. Thompson hadn¡¯t seen the sea in many years, and asked, ¡°Viola, do you know how I felt the first time I saw the sea?¡± ¡°What did it feel like?¡± Viola asked. Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°The sea is much bigger than the dam at the entrance of our village.¡± ¡°By the way, do you know what a dam is?¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I grew up in the countryside, too.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Viola to have grown up in the village. Viola¡¯s manners, speech, and elegance were always on display, and every frown and smile were full of charm. Mrs. Thompson had thought that she was a wealthy daughter raised with great care and expense. Who would have thought¡­ Viola continued, ¡°When I was young, I grew up with my grandmother. Back then, life was simple but truly happy.¡± Thinking of the past, Viola¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. Unfortunately, time had been cruel. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The past could only live on in memories. ¡°What about¡­ your grandmother?¡± Mrs. Thompson hesitated, then asked. ¡°She passed away this spring.¡± Her voice was soft, so soft it was almost inaudible. Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t know what to say to comfort her; she gently held Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Viola. Your grandmother is just with you in another way..¡± Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: 126: Boss treatment Chapter 255: 126: Boss treatment Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Thirty minutes later. The speedboat finally arrived at the pier. Viola helped Mrs. Thompson off the speedboat, and the two walked down together. Mrs. Thompson, visiting Bright Island for the first time, curiously asked, ¡°Viola, can we stay on the island tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°l booked a guesthouse near the beach. We can walk around the fishing village on the island during the day. In the evening, we can enjoy the sea breeze while grilling barbecue and stargazing.¡± These words sounded very enticing. Mrs. Thompson smiled and said, ¡°That sounds great.¡± The young and old walked leisurely along the island path. Even though they had just met, their conversations seemed to flow as naturally as if they were grandmother and granddaughter who had spent many years together. There was a tacit understanding. On the other side of the island. Trevor Sherman stepped down from the helicopter. ¡°Boss Sherman.¡¯ Baron, the person in charge of Bright Island, immediately went forward to greet him. Trevor glanced at Baron, ¡°How many tourists has Bright Island hosted so far?¡± ¡°Ten thousand.¡± Baron replied. ¡°Is there a list of guests?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Baron immediately handed up the list. Thousands of names densely packed on white paper, enough to give anyone a headache. Trevor pinched his temple. Baron continued, ¡°Boss Sherman, we¡¯ve arranged a welcoming banquet for you. Please follow me this way¡­¡± Baron continued, ¡°Boss Sherman, we¡¯ve arranged a welcoming banquet for need, our boss is mainly here to unwind. There¡¯s no need to let everyone know.¡± Unwind? A list of guests for unwinding? Obviously, Trevor had other business to attend to on this trip. Baron continued, ¡°Boss Sherman, if there¡¯s anything you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡¯ Trevor nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, you can get back to work.¡± With that, Trevor started walking. The assistant followed his footsteps. It wasn¡¯t until Trevor¡¯s figure disappeared from view that Baron finally left. ¡°Are you sure the person is on Bright Island?¡± Trevor looked at his assistant. The assistant nodded, ¡°Yes.¡¯ With that, the assistant opened a map on his phone. The map showed the entire layout of Bright Island, and a small red dot was constantly moving, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s head this way first.¡± Trevor followed the assistant¡¯s footsteps. Together, they arrived at the circular island path. Coconut trees lined both sides of the path, and the boundless sea stretched out beside it. Although the sun was blazing, the shade of the trees provided a cool respite, making the atmosphere rather pleasant. Trevor faced the sea, ¡°When do you think we¡¯ll be able to find the person?¡± Staring at the red dot on the map, the assistant frowned slightly, ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Trevor looked at the assistant. The assistant explained, ¡°It seems that they¡¯ve noticed me. I can only confirm that the person is on the island, but I can¡¯t track their exact location.¡± Trevor lit a cigarette and remained silent. At that moment, the stationary red dot began to move again. ¡°Boss! Over here!¡± Trevor immediately put out his cigarette and followed the assistant¡¯s footsteps. There were many people on the island path. The two wove through the crowd. The assistant stopped in front of a viewing platform, ¡°Boss, the person you¡¯re looking for should be nearby.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Trevor asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded. Trevor looked at the tourists around him, playing and frolicking, his pleasant brow furrowing slightly. He hadn¡¯t seen the mysterious individual either. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t determine who in the crowd was the person. Trevor¡¯s gaze swept over the male tourists in the crowd, one by one. As if X-raying them. This one didn¡¯t look right. Neither did that one. ¡°Trevor! ¡± At that moment, a young man with glasses emerged from the crowd. This was Trevor¡¯s good friend, Declan. Declan was also aware of Trevor¡¯s purpose for this trip and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you find the person?¡± Trevor shook his head, ¡°But the location is nearby.¡± Hearing this, Declan scanned the surroundings and asked, ¡°Is the person male or female? How tall? What are their characteristics?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No clues.¡¯ ¡°No clues?¡± Declan asked in surprise, ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t even know whether the person is male or female?¡± ¡°Should be male.¡± Trevor added, ¡°But other features are not clear.¡¯ Hearing this, Declan was speechless, ¡°Should be male? So, is there a possibility that it¡¯s a female?¡± ¡°That possibility is not very likely.¡± Trevor said.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: 126: Boss treatment_5 Chapter 256: 126: Boss treatment_5 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Why?¡± Declan asked. Trevor Sherman said, ¡°There are no females among the well-known hackers in our country.¡± Not to mention in our country. Even abroad, there are very few female hackers. So, it¡¯s obvious whether the savior who solved the Sherman Clan crisis is a male or a female. Declan touched his nose, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. There are also many impressive young ladies nowadays.¡± ¡°Those are individual cases.¡¯ Trevor Sherman is not one to discriminate based on gender; he just speaks the truth. Declan continued, ¡°What if she¡¯s a female, aren¡¯t you missing out?¡± Trevor Sherman slightly shrugged his eyebrows, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a one in ten thousand chance of that happening?¡± Such a probability is as rare as winning millions in the lottery. Almost impossible. Declan smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡¯ ¡°Boss Sherman.¡¯ At that moment, the assistant interjected. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Trevor Sherman looked at the assistant. The assistant said, ¡°The target individual is approaching us.¡± As he finished speaking, the assistant added, ¡°Right ahead.¡± Upon hearing this, Trevor Sherman immediately looked straight ahead. There was a group of people walking onto the viewing platform. Chatting and laughing. Trevor Sherman¡¯s eyes scanned every face. At that moment. He froze. A young girl was heading towards him, wearing a blue dress. She was probably just walking here from the beach. Her shoes were in one hand and her phone was in the other. The sea wind lifted the hem of her dress, creating a beautiful curve. Blue is an extremely picky color; if one¡¯s skin is even slightly pale, it would make them look dull. But on her, it seemed that the color blue lost its luster. She was like a natural clothes hanger; wherever she went, she was the most eye-catching presence. Is this¡­ Viola Thompson. Seeing Viola Thompson, Trevor Sherman slightly frowned, feeling more disdain deep down. In order to achieve her goal, she seems to have no limits. Trevor Sherman never expected Viola Thompson to follow him onto the island. Noticing the same, Declan immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Trevor?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Trevor Sherman said. Declan didn¡¯t press further, but suddenly saw a slender figure, and quickly grabbed Trevor Sherman¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother Trevor, Brother Trevor!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Trevor Sherman asked. Declan spoke excitedly, ¡°Brother Trevor, look over there! There¡¯s a goddess! She¡¯s so stunning! Ah! I think I¡¯ve lost it!¡± Trevor Sherman followed Declan¡¯s gaze. And there, he saw Viola Thompson. Trevor Sherman slightly frowned. Isn¡¯t this exactly what Viola Thompson intended? ¡°Where?¡± Trevor Sherman pretended not to see anything. ¡°The one in the blue dress.¡± Declan¡¯s heart was about to leap out of his chest. Thump! Thump! One beat after another. ¡°l didn¡¯t see.¡± Trevor Sherman¡¯s expression was very indifferent. ¡°No way!¡± Declan doubted whether Trevor Sherman was blind, otherwise how could he not see such a stunning beauty, ¡°She¡¯s right there, and there¡¯s a kind old grandmother beside her.¡± In fact, the old lady didn¡¯t seem very kind. But she was being upstaged by the beauty, so she seemed kind in comparison. Trevor Sherman then noticed, the old lady next to Viola Thompson looked familiar. Who is she? He seemed to have seen her somewhere before. Mrs. Sherman¡¯s old acquaintance, Mrs. Thompson? Probably not. How could Viola Thompson know Mrs. Thompson? Trevor Sherman quickly dismissed this thought. Declan then said, ¡°Brother Trevor, could the person you¡¯re looking for be her?¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Trevor Sherman asked. ¡°The stunning beauty.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Trevor Sherman flatly denied the idea. How could Viola Thompson have such capability? If Viola Thompson had that capability, then she wouldn¡¯t have had to go to great lengths to attract his attention. Declan said, ¡°l think anythings possible. You shouldn¡¯t discriminate based on gender.¡± With that, Declan continued, ¡°What if the beauty is the expert you¡¯re looking for? That would be fun!¡± Declan became more excited the more he thought about it. However, though he was fantasizing, Declan was also very clear that this was impossible. Because that girl was too beautiful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the saying goes, nobody is perfect. Being so beautiful, it¡¯s impossible for her to be a computer genius. Most beautiful people focus on their looks. He was just daydreaming. Trevor Sherman glanced at Declan, ¡°You should stop reading those ridiculous novels.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: 126: Boss treatment 6 Chapter 257: 126: Boss treatment 6 Translator: 549690339 Declan laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just making a hypothesis. By the way, Trevor, do you know that beautiful girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Trevor Sherman flatly denied. Declan continued, ¡°Why do I feel like you have some hostility towards that beautiful girl?¡± ¡°You¡¯re feeling wrong.¡± Trevor Sherman said. Declan narrowed his eyes and then seemed to have a sudden realization, ¡°Oh, I get it. Did that beautiful girl hurt you before?¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more absurd!¡± Trevor Sherman frowned slightly, ¡°Have you forgotten what we came here for today?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of remembering? You only know she¡¯s here, but nothing else.¡± Declan helplessly said, ¡°How is this different from finding a needle in a haystack?¡± Viola and Mrs. Thompson walked to the viewing platform to take pictures. At this moment, she seemed to think of something and walked to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side, ¡°Grandma Thompson, please wait for me. I¡¯ll go over there to throw some trash.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. Viola walked to the trash can and threw the garbage in. After that, she walked back to the viewing platform and continued to take photos for Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson was old but her heart was still young, always changing poses for the pictures. Viola wasn¡¯t impatient and even guided Mrs. Thompson in some photography poses. A moment later, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s take a picture together.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mrs. Thompson smiled, ¡°Use my phone, and I¡¯ll find someone to take the picture.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Mrs. Thompson switched her phone to camera mode and walked to a young man, ¡°Young man, could you help us take a picture?¡± Declan never expected that he would be stopped by the beautiful girl¡¯s grandmother. For a moment, he was both surprised and excited. Seeing Mrs. Thompson approaching, Trevor Sherman frowned slightly and turned away. Viola was really getting more and more ridiculous. She even asked an old lady to strike up a conversation. What¡¯s worse, Declan, the unsuspecting victim, actually thought he had some incredible luck. Declan held the phone, ¡°Grandma, stand a little closer to your granddaughter. Yes, yes, just like that.¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s camera had no beauty filter. But beautiful girls didn¡¯t need to fear raw cameras. Because no matter which angle they were photographed, they had no flaws. ¡°Let¡¯s take another one, with a different pose.¡± ¡°Put your left hand on grandma¡¯s shoulder,¡± As an amateur photographer, Declan was good at taking pictures. He took several photos in a row. Mrs. Thompson took the camera and smiled, ¡°Thank you, young man. You¡¯re really a kind-hearted person. These photos look amazing, like they¡¯re from an international photoshoot!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, grandma. It¡¯s what us young people should do.¡± This was a treatment only beautiful girls could enjoy. If it were anyone else, a couple of casual photos would suffice and he wouldn¡¯t bother giving pose instructions. Declan continued, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m a local. If you¡¯re not familiar with any place, you can ask me.¡± ¡°Thank you, young man, but my granddaughter is a local too.¡± Declan nodded, feeling it was such a pity! Mrs. Thompson went on, ¡°Young man, we¡¯re going to the next attraction. See you if we¡¯re destined to meet again.¡± Declan immediately waved goodbye, ¡°Grandma, see you if we¡¯re destined.¡± Mrs. Thompson walked to Viola¡¯s side, and they talked while walking, ¡°Viola, did you see how well the young man just now took photos?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send them all to your WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± On Trevor Sherman¡¯s side, the assistant made a new discovery. ¡°Boss Sherman, come with me,¡± the assistant said. ¡°Did you locate the exact location?¡± Trevor Sherman asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded and walked to the side. Trevor Sherman followed the assistant¡¯s footsteps. Declan also immediately followed. The assistant walked to the trash can and stopped. ¡°Is the person here?¡± Trevor Sherman looked around and asked. The assistant nodded with a puzzled expression. Because the location showed¡­ The person¡­was in the trash can. ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± Declan looked around. The assistant pointed at the trash can. Declan¡¯s face was full of disbelief, ¡°Are you sure?¡± The assistant said, ¡°That¡¯s what the location shows.¡± Hearing this, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t care if he dirtied himself, and immediately bent down to search the trash can. Naturally, there were all kinds of things in the trash. There was even vomit from a drunk person. But at this point, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t care about getting dirty. He poured all the trash on the ground and dug through it with his bare hands. Declan and the assistant also squatted down to search for useful clues. At this moment, the assistant picked up a small paper ball from a pile of trash, ¡°It should be this.¡± He slowly unfolded the paper ball and, sure enough, found a tracking chip inside the ball. Trevor Sherman picked up the chip and frowned slightly, ¡°He still found out about us.¡± ¡°Are there surveillance cameras here?¡± Declan looked around and then said, ¡°There¡¯s one camera. Trevor, should we go back to the island and check the surveillance?¡± As long as they find out who threw the trash, they can trace the mastermind behind the scenes. Trevor Sherman nodded and stood up. The three of them went to the surveillance room on the island together. Today, Bright Island received ten thousand visits. The trash can at the viewing platform was cleaned up once and, since the second surveillance, a hundred tourists had come to throw trash away. Each person threw different trash, some even indistinguishable. Declan frowned slightly and then said, ¡°Actually, we can narrow the time frame down to within three hours.¡± ¡°No,¡± Trevor Sherman directly denied this method, ¡°We don¡¯t know when he threw the trash, nor when the chip appeared in the trash can.¡± The reason why a mastermind is called a mastermind is that their whereabouts cannot be easily discovered. Even the time the assistant located may not be accurate. Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t want to miss a one percent chance. So, if they wanted to find the mastermind, they had to watch the surveillance slowly and analyze one by one who the mastermind was! The surveillance video was long. It was tiring to the eyes. Viola and Mrs. Thompson were tired from walking and decided to sit down at an island dessert shop to rest. Mrs. Thompson ordered a pancake and two milk teas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the pancake was served. Viola looked at the pancake, frowned slightly, then picked up her chopsticks and carefully removed the sugar osmanthus flowers sprinkled on the pancake. As she removed them, she said, ¡°This shop is so strange. They put sugar osmanthus flowers on the pancake.¡± The Thompson Family¡¯s genes were different from others, as they all disliked osmanthus flowers. Over the years, Mrs. Thompson had never encountered anyone else with this characteristic. Suddenly, Mrs.. Thompson seemed to grasp something and looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, you, you don¡¯t eat osmanthus flowers?¡± Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is actually Viola! Chapter 258: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is actually Viola! Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson nodded, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like it.¡± Even if she hated wasting food again, she couldn¡¯t eat the osmanthus. Osmanthus was a flavor she really disliked. If she forced herself to eat it, she would vomit it right back out. Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola, her face still calm, but her heartbeat quickened, ¡°Viola, do your parents like eating osmanthus?¡± If Viola¡¯s parents also disliked osmanthus, it could only mean that Viola¡¯s family had the same genetic trait as the Thompson Clan. After all, they both had the surname Thompson. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Viola shook her head slightly. Don¡¯t know? Mrs. Thompson immediately asked, ¡°Have they eaten any osmanthus-related food?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Viola still shook her head, then explained, ¡°I was adopted by my foster parents from the welfare institution. Later, some things happened, and my grandmother took me to the countryside, where I lived tor eighteen years.¡± Orphan. Hearing these words, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart tightened again. Viola turned out to be an orphan. Doesn¡¯t like osmanthus. Is an orphan. Could it be¡­ That Viola was her long-lost granddaughter. Mrs. Thompson suppressed the excitement in her heart and continued, ¡°Viola, when were you adopted?¡± Viola shook her head slightly, ¡°I am not sure.¡± ¡°What about your birthday?¡± ¡°August.¡± Viola answered. Only then did Mrs. Thompson remember that when Viola had visited the Thompson family previously, she had asked the same question. Viola Thompson was born in January. Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly and continued, ¡°Viola, can I take a look at your left arm?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded lightly, rolling up her sleeve. There was no red birthmark on her fair skin. What replaced it was a shocking scar. Scar? Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola¡¯s arm, unable to speak for a long time. She had thought that Viola was Viola Thompson. But she didn¡¯t expect¡­ After a moment, Mrs. Thompson sighed deeply. Viola noticed Mrs. Thompson¡¯s concerns and smiled comfortingly, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I believe you will definitely find your granddaughter.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. After a pause, Mrs. Thompson asked, ¡°Viola, how did you get the scar on your hand? The wound looks deep; it must have been very painful at the time, right?¡± Viola spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ve had this scar for as long as I can remember. I¡¯m not exactly sure how it happened.¡± It¡¯s normal for a child to be mischievous and have scars on their body, so Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t ask any further, and continued, ¡°Viola, have you ever thought about looking for your own family?¡± Viola remained calm, looked into the distance, and after a moment, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± As she spoke, she continued, ¡°If I was abandoned by my parents, then there¡¯s no need to look for them.¡¯ Not only did Viola share the same name and surname as her, even their experiences were almost identical. In her previous life, she was also an orphan. She yearned for affection, but at the same time, she feared being defeated by reality. So, she had never looked for her birth parents. ¡°Viola, believe me, there are no parents in this world who would abandon their children.¡± Mrs. Thompson grabbed Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°I believe your parents are definitely looking for you too.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Viola said. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes were slightly red, ¡°I haven¡¯t told you about my granddaughter¡¯s story yet, have I?¡± At this point, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t find it bothersome, I can tell you.¡± Viola nodded lightly, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m willing to listen.¡± Mrs. Thompson took a deep breath and continued, ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s name is Viola Thompson. The name has the character for ¡®woman¡¯ and ¡®smile¡¯ in it. I gave her this name, hoping she could live happily and joyously¡­¡± At that time, Mrs. Thompson hoped that her only granddaughter would live a life of safety and happiness. She never imagined that fate would play such a big joke on her. ¡°When Viola was born, I was in Country M on a mission. The other party was a drug lord. We followed him for over half a year, and finally traced him to his lair, where we gathered all the evidence. I initially thought I would return to see her after completing the mission, but¡­¡± At this point, Mrs. Thompson was unable to speak through her sobbing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I never thought she would be stolen by human traffickers. She went missing for eighteen years, I recited her name for eighteen years, and searched for her for eighteen years. In those early years when she went missing, I couldn¡¯t sleep all night, always searching for her in my dreams¡­¡± Remembering those events, Mrs. Thompson felt more and more miserable. Over the years, she had never cried in front of others. This was the first time. Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Viola felt pain in her heart too. She took out a napkin and wiped the tears from Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, believe me, you will definitely find Viola..¡± Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is Yan Yan! 2 Chapter 259: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is Yan Yan! 2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Thompson tried hard to calm herself down. But for some reason, the usually strong old lady couldn¡¯t control her emotions when she saw Viola¡¯s face. She hugged Viola and cried bitterly. Viola gently patted Mrs. Thompson¡¯s back. ¡°So, Viola, you must believe in your parents. Maybe they¡¯re looking for you in some corner.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. After a while, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized, and she raised the corners of her mouth with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Viola, for losing control in front of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma Thompson, I understand.¡± Mrs. Thompson sighed softly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s sad, your uncles and aunts are even sadder. Especially your uncle, he looks like nothings wrong, but he¡¯s buried his longing in his heart. And your aunt has even become more depressed because of this.¡± People who haven¡¯t experienced the pain of losing a loved one can¡¯t understand how it feels. Many people see this situation and even say casually. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you still have three sons anyway.¡± Every time she heard these words, Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t help but want to slap them. Mrs. Thompson talked about her longing for her granddaughter, and Viola just listened. She listened very carefully without any impatience. Viola Thompson was very lucky. Because she had so many loving family members. If the original Viola¡¯s family had received the same love, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have had any problems. Unfortunately. There are no ifs in this world. On the other side. Trevor Sherman was still in the surveillance room. He just sat there, staring at the screen without blinking. At this moment, it seemed that Declan suddenly discovered something, ¡°Pause!¡± The assistant immediately pressed the pause button. Trevor looked at Declan, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Declan pointed at the surveillance screen and said, ¡°Trevor, this girl, doesn¡¯t she look like the beautiful girl we just met at the observation deck? I even took a picture for her and her grandma.¡± Upon hearing this, Trevor looked up. The image was focused on the side profile of a young girl. Wearing a blue dress. Though it was just a side profile, it was still very eye-catching and beautiful. It was Viola. How come she¡¯s everywhere? Trevor frowned slightly. Declan continued, ¡°The beautiful girl also came to throw garbage, and her garbage was smaller. Trevor, maybe the person we¡¯re looking for is really her.¡± Although this was just a hypothesis. But this hypothesis was very likely to be true. ¡°Shall we investigate her?¡± Declan suggested. ¡°No need.¡± Trevor refused. No one knew Viola better than him. Viola came to Bright Island because of him, no doubt. The only thing that puzzled Trevor was how Viola got his itinerary. At this moment, a phone rang in the air. Trevor picked up the mobile phone. It was Mrs. Sherman who called. The doubts in Trevor¡¯s heart were instantly cleared. It must have been Nirs. Sherman who told Viola the secret. Although Trevor was very disgusted with Mrs. Sherman¡¯s plan, she was, after all, his grandmother. If it weren¡¯t for Nirs. Sherman, there would be no him. Trevor answered Mrs. Sherman¡¯s call. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡¯ ¡°Trevor, have you arrived at Bright Island?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor replied. Mrs. Sherman asked with a smile, ¡°So, have you had any romantic encounters?¡± Romantic encounters? Is she referring to Viola? Trevor¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Mrs. Sherman¡¯s face was full of doubt, ¡°But that¡¯s impossible, according to¡­¡± Not letting Mrs. Sherman finish, Trevor interrupted her, ¡°Grandma, I have other things to deal with.¡± Then, Trevor hung up the phone directly. Mrs. Sherman looked at the hung-up phone with a depressed face, then looked at the fortune-teller sitting in front of her, and said angrily, ¡°Liar! My grandson said there¡¯s no romantic encounter at all!¡± The fortune-teller had a long white beard, and hearing this, he frowned, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. According to his eight characters, going to Bright Island should definitely bring unexpected gains.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Stop lying here! Hmph!¡± After saying this, Mrs. Sherman turned and left. The fortune-teller chased after her, ¡°Old sister, please wait!¡± ¡°What else do you want to say? Do you want to cheat me out of my money?¡± As she spoke, Mrs. Sherman tightly held onto her pocket. She couldn¡¯t let someone cheat her out of her money. The fortune-teller handed Mrs. Sherman a pen, ¡°Let me do a word test for your grandson..¡± Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is actually Viola! _3 Chapter 260: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is actually Viola! _3 Translator: 549690339 As he finished speaking, he added, ¡°It¡¯s free.¡± Upon hearing that it was free, Mrs. Sherman took the pen, ¡°What should I write?¡± The fortune-teller said, ¡°Just write whatever you¡¯re thinking.¡± Mrs. Sherman squinted her eyes, ¡°Is it really free?¡± ¡°Of course.¡¯ Mrs. Sherman held the pen and then wrote a character on the red paper. Heaven. Seeing this character, the fortune-teller continued, ¡°In ancient times, emperors were compared to the Son of Heaven, so the word ¡®heaven¡¯ is not suitable for ordinary people. Older sister, what would you say the word ¡®heaven¡¯ without a horizontal stroke is?¡± ¡°Big,¡± Mrs. Sherman replied without hesitation. Hearing this, the fortune-teller nodded, ¡°Correct, removing one stroke from ¡®heaven¡¯ becomes ¡®big.¡¯ As the ancients said, the moon wanes after it waxes, and water overflows when it is full, which means that one should not be overly confident and arrogant. Your grandson is indeed an outstanding person, but he should also understand that there are always people better than us, and skies higher than any sky. It is only by restraining one¡¯s impatience that one can find the person one will cherish for a lifetime. Indeed, he had a romantic opportunity today, but unfortunately, his excessive self-confidence has made him miss the chance.¡¯ These words struck a chord in Mrs. Sherman¡¯s heart. Trevor Sherman had it all, if only he weren¡¯t so arrogant. Afterwards, the fortune-teller continued, ¡°If he cannot see his true self in time and remains arrogantly self-confident as always, he will eventually fall by his own hand.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Mrs. Sherman looked at the fortune-teller, her tone much gentler, ¡°Do you have any solutions to this?¡± In fact, Mrs. Thompson was also anxious and had even advised Trevor many times. But Trevor just wouldn¡¯t listen. The fortune-teller shook his head, ¡°No one can help with this kind of matter; it¡¯s up to him to come to his senses.¡± Mrs. Sherman sighed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. He.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡¯ Bright Island. Watching Trevor hang up the phone, Declan asked curiously, ¡°Was it Grandma Sherman who called?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Trevor put the phone back in his pocket, ¡°Ignore her, let¡¯s continue with our search.¡¯ ¡°No need to search any further; 1 think it¡¯s her.¡± With that, Declan zoomed in on the screen. The young girl¡¯s hand also gradually enlarged. After enlarging it ten times, they found that she was indeed holding a crumpled piece of paper. Declan continued, ¡°Look, Trevor, even the color of the crumpled paper is exactly the same.¡± ¡°How many colors can crumpled paper be?¡± Trevor retorted. Declan said, ¡°Who says crumpled paper is always white? If it¡¯s a leaflet, then it¡¯s colored. Besides, so far, we haven¡¯t seen many people throwing crumpled paper.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that someone just tossed something randomly, and someone else picked it up, put it in a larger bag, and then threw the whole thing away, right?¡± Trevor said. Declan frowned slightly, ¡°Can¡¯t rule out that possibility, but Trevor, why do I get the feeling that you seem to have some prejudice against this beautiful As long as it was about Viola Thompson. Regardless of what Declan said, Trevor always held opposing views. ¡°l don¡¯t want to waste time on meaningless people,¡± Trevor said. Declan squinted his eyes, feeling that there was more to it than that. Trevor continued, ¡°You¡¯re right in guessing, I know her.¡± ¡°You really know her!¡± Declan seemed to have caught a whiff of gossip, very excited. ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the beautiful girl¡¯s name?¡± Declan immediately asked. Trevor looked at Declan with a slight frown, then said, ¡°She¡¯s the Thompson Clan¡¯s Adopted Daughter, Viola Thompson.¡± The Thompson Clan¡¯s Adopted Daughter? Viola Thompson? Upon hearing these words, Declan seemed to recall something and followed up, ¡°Is she Terrence Lentz¡¯s fake fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor nodded. Declan stroked his chin, squinting his eyes and said, ¡°No wonder people say that Terrence¡¯s fake fianc¨¦e is pretty good-looking. Judging by her looks, she¡¯s indeed quite beautiful ¨C at least prettier than Elizabeth Thompson.¡± ¡°Beauty lies in one¡¯s character, not appearance. How could she compare with Emma?¡± Trevor¡¯s tone was filled with disgust. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elizabeth Thompson was at least a hundred times better than Viola Thompson. Declan went on, ¡°l heard that the Thompson Clan¡¯s Adopted Daughter had just been brought back from the countryside. It seems unlikely that she¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for.¡± Conditions in the countryside were limited, and many households did not even have a TV set, let alone a computer. Obviously, that person should not be Viola Thompson. ¡°However, we shouldn¡¯t rule out exceptions; what if Miss Thompson is a computer genius? Trevor, when did you start judging people by their appearance?¡± Declan asked with a smile.. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: 127: Mrsa Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is Yan Yan! _4 Chapter 261: 127: Mrsa Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is Yan Yan! _4 Translator: 549690339 Although computer geniuses are rare, they do exist. The famous hacker H became famous at the age of thirteen. Unfortunately. H has been retired for many years. ¡°There won¡¯t be any exceptions.¡± Trevor Sherman said. It might be a miracle for someone else. But Viola¡­ It was impossible even to think about it with her toes. ¡°Alright,¡± Declan sighed, ¡°since you say it¡¯s not her, let¡¯s just keep watching the surveillance.¡¯ Having said that, Declan pressed the play button. The surveillance video continued to play. After a while, Declan laughed and said, ¡°Trevor, if that person really is Miss Thompson, what would you do?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t even want to pay attention to Declan, and continued, ¡°When can you have a straight line?¡± Declan shrugged, ¡°Trevor, your vision is too small.¡± After that, Declan continued, ¡°How about we make a bet? If Miss Thompson is the one we¡¯re looking for, you¡¯ll wear women¡¯s clothes, deal?¡± Trevor looked at Declan and said word by word, ¡°Viola isn¡¯t even worthy for me to make a bet.¡± Declan was a bit speechless. ¡°Trevor, is it really necessary! You hate her that much?¡± This was considered a personal attack. Was it really okay to treat a girl like this? ¡°What did Miss Thompson do to offend you?¡± Declan asked curiously. Trevor was too lazy to explain and just ignored Declan¡¯s words, watching the video intently. When he didn¡¯t speak, Declan naturally didn¡¯t need to make a fool of himself either. But the two watched for an entire afternoon without finding any suspicious people. Trevor was very frustrated. Declan continued, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, we should start with Doleman.¡¯ After all, Doleman knew the Great Master. Trevor pinched his temples. Currently, this was the only way. After leaving the dessert shop, Viola helped Mrs. Thompson take a walk on the beach. The sun was setting in the west. The golden sunset covered the entire sea. Looking at it this way, the whole scene looked quite spectacular. At this time, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mood had already improved a lot, and she laughed, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ve never watched a sunset at the seaside before.¡± ¡°Me neither,¡± Viola replied. Although she had lived in a fishing village since she was young, Viola rarely had the opportunity to watch the sunset so closely by the sea. Waves crashed at their feet. Viola laughed and said, ¡°The guesthouse we booked is just ahead. How about we go back and have a barbecue?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded and followed Viola¡¯s steps. The guesthouse was beautifully decorated. There were two floors. The first floor had a small garden. There were also two rabbits in the garden. The barbecue tools had already been prepared by the guesthouse owner. Viola picked up the alcohol and matches, ready to set fire to the charcoal. Mrs. Thompson smiled and took the matches and alcohol, ¡°I¡¯m good at this.¡± When she was in the army, they even knew how to create fire with wood. Lighting charcoal was a piece of cake. After lighting the charcoal, Mrs. Thompson thought of Viola¡¯s instant noodles and said, ¡°Viola, today let you taste my cooking.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s cooking was good, and soon the air was filled with the enticing aroma. The large chicken legs sizzled and dripped with oil, golden on both sides. At this time, sprinkling a little cumin and chili powder made the flavor come up at once. Mrs. Thompson handed the grilled chicken leg to Viola, ¡°Viola, you try.¡± Viola took the chicken leg from Mrs. Thompson, the crispy skin coated with a layer of chili powder and cumin, spicy and fragrant. One bite and it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, so delicious that people want to swallow their tongues along with it. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Viola gave a thumbs up, eating with a satisfied look on her face. Having gained Viola¡¯s approval, Mrs. Thompson smiled, ¡°Viola, do you want to eat some golden needles?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. One old and one young, one in charge of grilling and one in charge of eating, they got along extremely harmoniously. It felt great to be acknowledged by someone. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mouth never closed, ¡°Viola, eat more, look how skinny you are. ¡± ¡°Grandma Thompson, this rice cake is good too, you should try some.¡± Viola handed a rice cake to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Thompson opened her mouth to accept it. The rice cake was crispy on the outside and soft and sticky on the inside, with a very nice texture. ¡°And this lamb skewer.¡± Viola picked up a drink, ¡°Grandma Thompson, you must be thirsty.¡± Looking at the girl with a bright smile, Mrs. Thompson showed a brilliant smile. In her memory, it had been a long time since she had opened her heart like this.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is Yan Yan! _5 Chapter 262: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is Yan Yan! _5 Translator: 549690339 If only. If only she were truly her granddaughter, how wonderful would that be? The happy days are always fleeting. Soon, the weekend came. Viola Thompson had to get ready to return to River City, as she had classes to attend on Monday. Mrs. Thompson also needed to return to Capital City. Upon learning that Viola had no relatives nearby, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°Viola, come to Capital City for the winter break. You can spend the New Year¡¯s holiday at Grandma Thompson¡¯s house. There will be many people and it will be very lively.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I have other things to deal with during the winter break. I¡¯ll visit you in Capital City when I have the time.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°it¡¯s settled then.¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°The winter break starts next week, right?¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°There are five more days of classes.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be here soon.¡¯ Winter break wasn¡¯t far off, and neither was the New Year¡¯s holiday. Viola took Mrs. Thompson to the airport before leaving. Her heart was heavy on the return journey. Mrs. Thompson sat in the first-class seat, her thoughts in disarray. She felt as if she had left something important behind in River City. She always thought that Viola Thompson was really Viola Thompson. But there was no birthmark on Viola¡¯s arm. During the days she spent with Viola, she increasingly regarded her as a real granddaughter. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mind was still unsettled even after disembarking the plane, and she didn¡¯t even notice Mary Perryne, who had come to pick her up. It wasn¡¯t until Mary called out, ¡°Mom!¡± that Mrs. Thompson snapped back to attention. ¡°Ah, you are here,¡± she said. Mary nodded. Mrs. Thompson, not noticing Sylvia Thompson had also come, asked in a good mood, ¡°How did you know I was coming back today?¡± ¡°Today is Monday, and Viola has to go to school. I guessed that you would definitely return today.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t actually me who guessed it,¡± Mary continued. ¡°Then who?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. Mary smiled and glanced to the other side. Mrs. Thompson also looked up curiously, and as she did so, the smile in her eyes slowly vanished. ¡°Grandma.¡± Sylvia Thompson, holding a bouquet of flowers, walked over from a short distance away. Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly and said to Mary, ¡°Who asked you to arrange the pick-up? It¡¯s more trouble than it¡¯s worth!¡± It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t brought Sylvia along. ¡°Mom, just give Sylvia a chance. She has suffered a lot to gain your approval,¡± Mary said. At this point, Sylvia approached and said, ¡°Grandma, welcome back.¡± Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t take the flowers directly but said to Mary, ¡°You hold them for me.¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± Mary immediately took the bouquet from Sylvia¡¯s hands to alleviate the awkwardness. It was obvious to Sylvia that after her trip to River City, Mrs. Thompson had changed quite a bit. What had she discovered? Sylvia squinted her eyes imperceptibly. They returned to Thompson Family Manor together. Mary had a servant arrange the flowers to be sent to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s room. Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m allergic to pollen, so just place it in the living room.¡± Allergic to pollen? Or was it that the person who gave the flowers wrong? Sylvia¡¯s downcast eyes were filled with a desolate expression. She had done everything she could. She believed that she had performed no worse than a real granddaughter would. But from beginning to end, Mrs. Thompson had never treated her like a real granddaughter. In Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart, Sylvia wasn¡¯t even as good as a stranger. Mrs. Thompson could travel a thousand miles to see Viola Thompson. If it had been her in River City, even if she had died there, Mrs. Thompson wouldn¡¯t have glanced in her direction At this thought, a self-mocking expression filled Sylvia¡¯s eyes. She said nothing and turned to walk upstairs. Mary wanted to follow and offer comfort but didn¡¯t know where to start. Only the person who tied the bell can untie it. The source of the problem was with Mrs. Thompson, so Mary needed to dispel her misunderstanding of Sylvia. ¡°Mom As Mary approached Mrs. Thompson, before opening her mouth to say something, Mrs. Thompson replied, ¡°If it¡¯s about that girl, keep your mouth shut. I¡¯m not in the mood to scold anyone today.¡± Mary sighed softly, ¡°Mom, actually, I just wanted to say that since you treat Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola so well, it proves that you¡¯re not a hardhearted person.¡± Although Viola and Mrs. Thompson had hit it off, after all, she had not known her for very long. But Sylvia had been watched over by Mrs. Thompson as she grew up. That kind of bond could never be replaced. ¡°Can she compare to Viola?¡± Mrs.. Thompson looked at Mary and said, ¡°l told you, I¡¯m not in the mood to scold anyone today! Are you looking for a scolding?¡± Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is actually Viola! _6 Chapter 263: 127: Mrs. Thompson discovers the truth, Viola is actually Viola! _6 Translator: 549690339 Looking at Mrs. Thompson like this, Mary Perryne was very puzzled. She did not understand why Mrs. Thompson would rather like a stranger than accept Sylvia Thompson. Could it be, as Edward Thompson had said, that Viola Thompson had used some cunning? Thinking of this, Mary Perryne slightly furrowed her brows. But Viola didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. As Mary Perryne thought about it, she walked towards the back garden. She planned to go to the garden to catch some breeze and calm down. ¡°Mom.¡± Edward Thompson came up from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary Perryne turned around. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°By now, you should know what kind of person Viola is, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mary Perryne frowned slightly. ¡°Just follow me.¡± Curious, Mary Perryne followed Edward Thompson¡¯s footsteps. Edward Thompson led her to Samuel Thompson¡¯s art studio. Curious, she asked, ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡± Edward Thompson did not explain but pushed open the door of the studio and pointed at the unfinished painting on the easel, saying, ¡°Look at that.¡± Her eyes fell on the painting. Although the painting on the easel was not yet finished, it could still be seen from the facial lines of the characters that they were Mrs. Thompson and Viola Thompson. The title was ¡°Grandmother and Granddaughter.¡± Old and young, their faces brimming with smiles, they looked exceedingly harmonious. But Viola was just an outsider. When she was with Mrs. Thompson, how could she be considered a granddaughter? ¡°You should be able to see who¡¯s in the painting, right?¡± Edward Thompson said. Mary Perryne didn¡¯t say anything. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°l don¡¯t know what means Viola used to make brother and grandma like her so much, but 1 know that if this painting gets out, what will outsiders think of Sylvia?¡± By favoring an unrelated person over her own granddaughter, wasn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson slapping Sylvia¡¯s face? If it were to spread, outsiders would certainly think that Sylvia was not a qualified granddaughter. Hearing this, Mary Perryne¡¯s face also turned unsightly. ¡°Mom, if you still consider Sylvia as your daughter, stay away from Viola in the future. You¡¯ve already lost one daughter, don¡¯t hurt the heart of another one.¡± The last sentence hit her heart ruthlessly. Mary Perryne was almost suffocated. Having said that, Edward Thompson added, ¡°Certain words may be unpleasant, but you have to face reality. You lost Viola for eighteen years, and although we all want her to come back, deep down inside we all know the truth, we just haven¡¯t said it out loud.¡± Instead of seeking a result that had no outcome, it was better to let them live together as a happy family. Edward Thompson did not have any real feelings for Viola Thompson, so he preferred Sylvia, his real sister, over the movie producer. Hearing these words, Mary Perryne could hardly stand steady. Edward Thompson reached out to steady Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, let me help you back to your room to rest.¡± Upstairs. Sylvia Thompson sat in front of the dressing table. ¡°This bird¡¯s nest soup should be drunk while it¡¯s hot.¡± Aunt Zhang brought a bowl of birds nest soup in front of her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to punish yourself like this because of people like her.¡± Sylvia was born malnourished and had to stay in an incubator for half a month. So, from time to time, Aunt Zhang would bring a bowl of nourishing food to her, as doing so would ease her heart. Sylvia was in no mood to drink these things now and continued, ¡°l always feel that something is off about that old woman¡¯s visit this time. Keep an eye on her for me, and inform me the moment you notice anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt Zhang would naturally keep Sylvia¡¯s words in her heart. With that, Sylvia said, ¡°You can go now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded and went downstairs. Mrs. Thompson was watching a Kunqu performance, but her thoughts had already drifted far away. This was a selection from ¡°The Strange Tales.¡± It tells the story of a scholar who, in order to save the one he loved, was willing to cut the flesh from his own body to use as a medicinal catalyst. The opera was singing in a melodious and elongated manner. It was only after the performance had finished that Mrs. Thompson turned off the television and went upstairs. Aunt Zhang carried a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup and went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bedroom.The door inside was not closed. Before she got inside, she could hear Mrs. Thompson¡¯s voice. She was probably talking to a friend on the phone. ¡°l met a child who looks very much like Viola.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like osmanthus either.¡¯ Upon hearing these words, Aunt Zhang immediately stopped in her tracks. From Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words, Aunt Zhang could easily deduce that the person she was talking about was Viola Thompson. Just then, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°The only thing is, her birth date and birthmark don¡¯t match up. What do you think, should I get a parent-child identification done?¡± Parent-child identification! Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhangs heart skipped a beat. No. She can¡¯t let this old lady get a parent-child identification. What if Viola was really Viola Thompson? What would happen to Sylvia Thompson? NO! She couldn¡¯t let Sylvia Thompson be threatened. With that thought, Zhang hurriedly went back downstairs. Half an hour later, Aunt Zhang came back upstairs with some supplements. That night. Mrs. Thompson suddenly woke up from her dream. Though she was covered in sweat, her expression was both shocked and joyful. ¡°It¡¯s Viola! It must be her!¡± She had to go to River City immediately. Mrs. Thompson had a dream, which combined with the Kunqu opera. Just as the scholar could cut his own flesh to be a medicine guide, the human trafficker could also remove Viola Thompson¡¯s birthmark from her wrist. Mrs. Thompson even forgot to change her nightclothes and rushed downstairs. Just as she reached the top of the stairs, her vision suddenly blurred, and she tumbled down the staircase. Bang bang bang! Until she rolled down to the last step. This sudden noise immediately caught the attention of the servants. They thought it must have been an animal that had knocked something over. They never expected it to be Mrs. Thompson falling down the stairs. ¡°Old Madame!¡¯ ¡®Quick, go call the lady and the eldest young master!¡± ¡°Nanny Donne, you go call 120.¡± The housekeeper calmly instructed the other servants. Soon, Mary Perryne came downstairs. Seeing Mrs. Thompson in such a state, she was startled, ¡°Mom!¡± Mandel Thompson, who had learned some medical knowledge, carefully avoided the injured areas and helped Mrs. Thompson up, ¡°Has 120 been called?¡± The housekeeper nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia Thompson also ran over at that moment. It was obvious that she had just woken up from her sleep, her hair in disarray, ¡°What happened to Grandma?¡± Mary Perryne looked up, ¡°Your grandma fell down the stairs.¡± Upon hearing this, a barely visible viciousness flashed in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes. A moment later, she tearfully asked, ¡®E ls Grandma seriously injured?¡± One must admit. Aunt Zhang did an excellent job with this. As long as Old Madame dies, there would be no other threats to her in the Thompson Clan. Falling down from such a high staircase, even if Old Madame didn¡¯t die this time, she would have lost at least half of her life. Then, Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson also came downstairs. Old Madame Thompson had fallen into a deep coma. Suddenly, the ambulance arrived. Old Madame Thompson was carried into the ambulance. The other members of the Thompson family also got into the ambulance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ambulance, with sirens blaring, arrived at the hospital in less than ten minutes. Old Madame Thompson was immediately wheeled into the emergency room. Mary Perryne anxiously paced back and forth outside the Operating Room. At that moment, the door to the Operating Room opened, and a doctor in a white coat walked out. Mary Perryne immediately approached and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is my mother¡¯s condition?¡± The doctor adjusted his glasses, ¡°Old Madame is quite old, so many things can¡¯t be predicted. However, Mrs. Thompson, please rest assured, we will do our best to save her life.. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: 129: Mrs, Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test is conducted. Chapter 264: 129: Mrs, Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test is conducted. Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Sylvia Thompson felt a sense of certainty in her heart. It seemed that the old woman¡¯s chances of survival were slim this time. Sylvia felt elated inside her heart. This was the old woman¡¯s retribution! Although she was delighted, Sylvia didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she pretended to be very worried. She walked over to Mary Perryne and said to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, please save my grandmother. As long as she¡¯s okay, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± The doctor nodded, ¡°Miss Thompson, please rest assured, I will do my best.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sylvia bowed to the doctor. Soon, the door of the emergency room was closed. Mandel Thompson walked in from outside. Seeing Mandel, Mary Perryne felt reassured, ¡°Did you contact your father yet?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Mandel replied. Hearing this, Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°What about Bob and Borden?¡± ¡°They¡¯re trying to contact Doctor Leer.¡± Doctor Leer was an internationally renowned Divine Doctor. He had been awarded the Divine Doctor Certificate by the Divine Doctor Alliance. However, Doctor Leer had a strange temperament and only treated those he deemed worthy. He was the kind of person who rarely made appearances. Mary Perryne nodded. Mandel asked, ¡°How¡¯s grandma¡¯s situation now?¡± Mary Perryne sighed softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very optimistic.¡± | ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Grandma will be fine,¡± Mandel comforted. ¡°Mhm.¡± At that moment, Mandel¡¯s phone rang. The call was from Sawyer Thompson. Mandel answered the phone, ¡°Dad.¡± Sawyer Thompson had just finished a meeting, and the fatigue in his eyes was hard to hide. ¡°Mandel, what¡¯s the urgent matter that you were looking for me?¡± ¡°Grandma had an accident.¡¯ Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s face changed. ¡°What?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Sawyer hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to your grandmother?¡± Mandel continued, ¡°She fell down the stairs when she got up to use the restroom at night.¡± ¡°How could this happen?¡± As Sawyer rushed downstairs, he asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s her condition now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still in the Operating Room. The situation is unclear at the moment.¡± Hearing this, Sawyer didn¡¯t care about anything else and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone book a flight back to the country right away!¡¯ ¡°Okay, please come back as soon as possible.¡± After hanging up, Mary Perryne immediately asked, ¡°What did your father ¡°Dad said he¡¯s coming back right away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hearing that Sawyer would be back soon, Mary Perryne felt relieved. The surgery was still ongoing. Sylvia Thompson clasped her hands together, praying to the Bodhisattva for blessings. ¡°Sylvia,¡± Mandel said. ¡°Brother,¡± Sylvia looked up at Mandel. Mandel continued, ¡°Now Grandma is still in the Operating Room. We have so many people here, it¡¯s not helpful for everyone to wait here. Why don¡¯t you take Mom back to rest first? My younger brothers and I can wait for grandma to come out.¡± ¡°l won¡¯t go back, brother. You should take Mom back instead.¡± How could Sylvia possibly go back at this time! She wanted everyone to see her filial piety. ¡°Don¡¯t you have class tomorrow?¡± Mandel asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve already asked for leave from my advisor,¡± Sylvia looked at Mandel, ¡°1 won¡¯t be at ease until I see Grandma come out of the Operating Room with my own eyes.¡± Mandel rubbed his temples, ¡°In that case, Mom, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Mary Perryne shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going back either.¡± Mrs. Thompson treated her like a real daughter. At a time like this, she couldn¡¯t go back. Sylvia looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, you already have poor health. Please go back and rest. My brothers and I can stay here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait with you all.¡± So, they all waited outside the Operating Room. The time felt like an eternity. Soon, Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson walked in from outside. ¡°How is it? Did you contact Doctor Leer?¡± Mandel asked. Samuel shook his head, and then asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor hasn¡¯t come out yet.¡± Edward, wearing a mask and sunglasses, sat to one side. He had been filming a night scene all night and was planning on getting a good night¡¯s sleep today. He didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Thompson to have an accident. ¡°Mom, Brother, don¡¯t worry. Grandma is blessed and has a strong life force. She will be alright.¡± In other words, Life and death are predetermined. Sometimes, many things are beyond their control. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, all he could do was try his best and leave the rest to fate. Moreover, Mrs. Thompson was already in her eighties. If she were to have an accident, It could be considered a peaceful end to her life. Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes were slightly red, ¡°Your grandmother hasn¡¯t seen Viola come back yet. She can¡¯t have an accident..¡± Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: 129: Mrs. Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_2 Chapter 265: 129: Mrs. Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_2 Translator: 549690339 Mrs. Thompson¡¯s biggest hope was for the whole family to reunite. All these years, they¡¯ve never taken a family portrait. Now, taking a family portrait had become Mrs. Thompson¡¯s obsession. Thinking of this, Mary became even more upset. Mrs. Thompson had been through many trials and tribulations in her lifetime, having fought hard and come to live an idyllic life, only for her only granddaughter to have gone missing¡­ Hearing these words, Sylvia bit her lip. Death! The old witch should hurry up and die! Is she even daydreaming about seeing Viola again? Might as well wait for the next life. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sure Grandma will be able to see Sister return safe and sound. Don¡¯t be sad,¡± Sylvia said as she walked over and hugged Mary. Mary leaned on Sylvia¡¯s shoulder, sobbing uncontrollably. She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if something were to happen to Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mom. We must believe in Grandma¡­¡± At the end, even Sylvia could not help but cry, feeling extremely heartbroken. Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia, filled with emotions. At a time like this, the one who cared most about Mrs. Thompson was still Sylvia. What about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s own granddaughter who she missed dearly? She might just be lying in bed, asleep! It really should be shown to Mrs. Thompson just so she could know, who the one that truly cared for and cherished her was. Although it was already late at night, ambulance sirens continued to wail near the hospital. Some people passing by the emergency room door were stunned by the family¡¯s attractiveness. Especially Mandel and Samuel Thompson. Samuel, who had been trading for many years, exuded an air of sophistication |that ordinary people lacked, looking like a president who had just walked out of an anime. Compared to Samuel, Mandel leaned more towards Mary in appearance, with a pair of passionate peach blossom eyes that made him look warm and approachable, causing people to want to scream in excitement. Even though Edward Thompson wore a mask and glasses, his Emperor Thompson aura still could not be concealed. Mary might have aged, but her eyebrows and eyes still held grace and charm, truly proving the saying that time never defeats beauty. Among the five people, it was only Sylvia who paled slightly in comparison. Although she was not on the same level as the other four, she still stood out among ordinary people. ¡°This family is amazing! Is that the mother and her three siblings?¡± ¡°That girl looks different from the others. They might not be siblings.¡± ¡°Hey, you see that guy wearing a mask? Doesn¡¯t he look like Emperor Thompson?¡± ¡°What would Emperor Thompson be doing in the hospital in the middle of the ¡°According to you, is that girl a top student sister? Can¡¯t you see she doesn¡¯t look like a younger sister at all?¡± ¡°Our sister is way prettier than her, clearly not on the same level.¡± The retouched photos of Sylvia circulated on the internet, creating a significant difference between her online and real-life appearance, making it normal for people not to recognize her. As they walked and chatted, their voices were soft, but still fell into Sylvia¡¯s ears. Sylvia frowned slightly. Such a bunch of poor, ignorant fools! How was she not like Edward Thompson¡¯s sister? Time passed minute by minute. Soon, it was the next day morning, The golden sunlight shone in through the window. Edward Thompson suddenly woke up from his dream, looked at the surroundings, and only then remembered that he was in the hospital. Last night, he had buried his head in his single hand, sleeping on the hospital¡¯s blue plastic chairs. After realizing this, Edward Thompson immediately checked his mask and glasses. Good, they were still there. The light in the emergency room was still on, and Edward Thompson glanced at his watch. It was already seven-thirty in the morning. The surgery had been going on for over seven hours. Yet, no news came from the emergency room. Seeing Edward Thompson wake up, Mandel said, ¡°You should go and freshen up, and also bring back some breakfast when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Me? Buy breakfast?¡± Edward Thompson pointed at himself. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Mandel asked. Edward Thompson said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but you know how influential I am. I¡¯ll go freshen up first. Let¡¯s have Mary bring breakfast.¡± Once people found out who he really was, The hospital would immediately be swarmed with people. Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright then, off you go.¡± Edward Thompson got up from his chair, and curiously asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mom and Sylvia?¡± ¡°At the restroom,¡± Mandel replied. Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go freshen up.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go ahead.¡¯ Edward Thompson turned to leave. Ten minutes later. Mary and Sylvia came out of the restroom. Both had not slept all night and looked a bit weary.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: 129: Mrs, Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _3 Chapter 266: 129: Mrs, Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _3 Translator: 549690339 Mandel Thompson said, ¡°Mom, Sylvia, why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± Mary Perryne shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not tired either.¡± Just then, the door to the emergency room suddenly opened. A group of people in white coats walked out from inside. Mandel Thompson immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my grandmother doing?¡± The lead doctor took off his mask, ¡°Mr. Thompson, we have done our best. But Mrs. Thompson is getting old, the surgery has been completed, but she is still in a coma. Whether she can wake up or not, depends on her willpower.¡± Hearing these words, a triumphant look flashed in the eyes of Sylvia Thompson. Retribution. This really is retribution! It¡¯s better for the old hag to be dead and transcended, so as to stop causing harm to the world. Hearing this, Mary Perryne immediately asked, ¡°What are the chances my mother wakes up?¡± ¡°Ten percent,¡± the doctor continued. ¡°You family members should also prepare yourselves mentally. If she doesn¡¯t wake up completely within half a month, you may have to prepare for her funeral.¡± Prepare for her funeral? How did things suddenly become like this. We thought that once the surgery was over, Mrs. Thompson would be fine. Hearing these words, Mary Perryne¡¯s vision went black, and she passed out. ¡°Mom!¡± Sylvia Thompson screamed, startled. Soon, Mary Perryne was also taken to the emergency room. After a doctor¡¯s examination, it was found that Mary Perryne had only fainted due to excessive grief, a lack of rest, and mild anemia. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just make sure to rest up,¡± the doctor advised. Mandel Thompson expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Mary Perryne opened her eyes, looking at the blurry white in front of her, ¡°What happened to me?¡± Mandel Thompson held Mary Perryne¡¯s hand as she received an IV, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t move. You just fainted, but thankfully it¡¯s nothing serious. The doctor said you need to rest.¡± Just as Mary Perryne was about to ask something, Mandel Thompson seemed to read her thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about grandma. Sylvia is taking care of her.¡¯ ¡°No, I need to see your grandmother.¡± Mary Perryne struggled to get out of bed, and Mandel Thompson immediately reached out to help. Supporting Mary Perryne, they went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s ward. Samuel Thompson, Edward Thompson, and Sylvia Thompson were all sitting in front of the bed. But Mrs. Thompson was lying on the bed, lifeless and looking very weak. If not for the beating heart rate monitor next to her, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that this is a living person. Seeing Mrs. Thompson in this state, Mary Perryne was very upset, ¡°Mom!¡± Mrs. Thompson did not react at all. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Mom, you must get better. We have to wait for Viola to come back. We, the family of seven, should take a family portrait together.¡± ¡°Mom, you told me, you wanted to wait for Viola to come back, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to see her getting married and having kids.¡± ¡°Mom, you mustn¡¯t give up.¡± Mary Perryne said a lot, all things Sylvia didn¡¯t want to hear. It was obvious. Mary Perryne was no longer considering her feelings at all. If Mary Perryne really cared about her, she wouldn¡¯t mention Viola in front of her. After all, she was also Mrs. Thompson¡¯s granddaughter. Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t betray a single emotion on her face, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Grandma will definitely get better.¡± When she finished speaking, she said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to trade ten or twenty years of my life for grandma to have a healthy body.¡± Sylvia Thompson said these words with genuine emotion, her eyes filling with hot tears. If outsiders saw this, they would really think she was a filial granddaughter. Hearing this, Edward Thompson said immediately, ¡°Grandma, did you hear that? True colors show in times of adversity. I doubt even a daughter could do what Sylvia is doing. If you get better, you can¡¯t treat Sylvia the same way as before.¡¯ It would be unfortunate if Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t see Sylvia¡¯s goodness, and after her recovery, decided to deny her. Sylvia Thompson was really not worth it! If it were someone else, they would probably wish for Mrs. Thompson to die sooner rather than later. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Sylvia Thompson wouldn¡¯t do that. Not only she wouldn¡¯t, but also she was willing to shorten her life. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my obligation to be good to Grandma,¡± Sylvia Thompson said. Seeing Sylvia Thompson like this, Edward Thompson sighed helplessly. Selfishly speaking, he would rather Mrs. Thompson pass away. After all, she was old, and many elderly people don¡¯t live past their eighties.. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: 129: Mrs, Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _4 Chapter 267: 129: Mrs, Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _4 Translator: 549690339 If only Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mind was still clear. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mind is now completely in a state of confusion. If not, she wouldn¡¯t hate Sylvia Thompson so much. If she were Mrs. Thompson, she would definitely cherish Sylvia Thompson dearly. But what about Mrs. Thompson? As her grandson, Bob Thompson did everything he was supposed to do. He never felt that he owed Mrs. Thompson anything. Mary Perryne looked at Brandon Thompson, ¡°Brandon, did you contact your second uncle and younger uncle?¡± ¡°l contacted them, they¡¯re both on the flight back now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mary Perryne nodded her head. If something unexpected happened to Mrs. Thompson, at least they could say their last goodbyes. Although Mary did not want to see the worst outcome. But now they have to prepare for the worst. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Evan Thompson, the Thompson Clan¡¯s second son, and his wife returned to Capital City. Elena Williams, like Mary Perryne, had a good relationship with Mrs.Thompson. Seeing Mrs. Thompson lying on the hospital bed looking very unwell, she asked, ¡°How is mom¡¯s condition now?¡± Mary shook her head, ¡°Not very good¡­¡± After a pause, she repeated the instructions she had received earlier. Hearing this, Elena Williams turned pale, ¡°How could it be so serious?¡± She initially thought that Mrs. Thompson had just fallen down some stairs, but she didn¡¯t expect the old lady¡¯s condition to be so severe that they had to prepare for her funeral. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Mom rolled down the stairs and injured her brain, causing a blood clot to form. Because of her age¡­¡± Elena Williams felt a little unsteady. Everyone said that the hardest relationship to deal with in the world was the one between a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. However, she and Mrs. Thompson never had any problems like that, and they always got along very harmoniously. Although Mrs. Thompson was sometimes strict, she wasn¡¯t like other people; she would reason with you. Evan Thompson was even more upset, looking at Brandon Thompson, ¡°How did grandma fall down the stairs?¡± The Thompson¡¯s house had installed security cameras, and Brandon Thompson had checked the footage when Mrs. Thompson was taken into the operating room. ¡°l checked the surveillance footage, and it looked like grandma came down in a hurry to fetch something, missed a step, and rolled down the stairs.¡¯ Evan Thompson frowned slightly. Three months ago, when he last saw his mother, she was still full of vitality, yet now a major accident had occurred. At this thought, Evan Thompson sighed heavily. Not long after Evan Thompson¡¯s arrival, Sawyer Thompson hurried back from outside as well. He took a red-eye flight back and hadn¡¯t even washed his face. ¡°Big brother.¡± Seeing Sawyer Thompson return, Evan Thompson immediately stood up. Sawyer Thompson, not caring about other matters at the moment, asked directly, ¡°How¡¯s mom?¡± ¡°Not very optimistic,¡± Evan Thompson replied. Sawyer Thompson also didn¡¯t expect that such a big thing would happen to Nirs. Thompson just because he went on a business trip, and he blamed himself, ¡°Mom always complains that I am too busy, I should have made time to accompany her.¡± At this point, Sawyer Thompson finally realized the meaning of the phrase ¡°when the son wants to support his parents, they are already gone.¡± But now, regret is of no use. In the afternoon. Jayden Thompson, the third son of the Thompson Clan, arrived with his wife, Penny Kalafatis, and their son. Jayden Thompson and his wife, Penny Kalafatis, also returned. Unlike the other two sisters-in-law, Penny Kalafatis was born in a rural area and had only a primary school education. When she was dating Jayden Thompson, she was just a restaurant waitress. If it were anyone else, they would choose to continue studying and attend adult college to be worthy of Jayden Thompson, who completed his bachelor¡¯s, master¡¯s, and doctorate studies consecutively. But Penny didn¡¯t do so. Her view on love was about mutual respect and accomplishment, and she wouldn¡¯t deliberately change herself to cater to someone else¡¯s needs. As it happened, Jayden Thompson loved her for this very quality. Therefore, until now, their relationship remained very strong. Although she was poorly educated and lacked manners, after so many years of experience, Penny Kalafatis now exuded an air of an elegant wealthy housewife. Her every movement was full of grace. It was impossible to see any trace of the naive country girl she once was. Sylvia Thompson had always looked down on her little aunt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t for any other reason except that she was from a poor background. In Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes, Penny Kalafatis was a gold digger; if Jayden Thompson was poor, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have married him. In the end, it all boiled down to money. Such people were just disgusting. Although she was disgusted with Penny¡¯s behavior, Sylvia Thompson still kept a polite expression on her face and greeted Penny courteously, ¡°Little aunt, you must be tired from the long journey..¡± Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: 129: Mrs, Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_5 Chapter 268: 129: Mrs, Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_5 Translator: 549690339 Penny Kalafatis didn¡¯t really like this niece, and she was just being polite to her on the surface. She always felt that the niece had too many hidden thoughts. ¡°Your uncle and I didn¡¯t have a hard time flying over here. It¡¯s you guys who took care of grandma at the hospital all night that were really tiring.¡± As she said this, she looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Sister-in-law, you should take the kids back and rest first. My sister-in-law and I can take care of things here.¡± Hearing this, Elena Williams nodded, ¡°Sister-in-law is right, you should take the kids back and rest first.¡¯ Mary Perryne was indeed exhausted at this time, so she said, ¡°We¡¯ll come back tonight.¡± Someone had to take turns caring for Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Yeah, get some rest.¡± Sylvia Thompson, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°l want to stay here and take care of grandma with Aunt Elena and Aunt Penny.¡± She seemed as if she wouldn¡¯t go home unless Mrs. Thompson woke up. ¡°Sylvia, you haven¡¯t slept all night.¡± Edward Thompson stood up and pulled Sylvia¡¯s wrist, ¡°Be good, go home with us.¡± ¡°Good child, you should go home. We all know that you are devoted to your grandmother, but you can¡¯t go on like this. If your body collapses from exhaustion, who will take care of your grandmother?¡± ¡°Aunt Elena is right.¡± With everyone¡¯s persuasion, Sylvia finally agreed to go back. Watching Sylvia¡¯s back, Elena sighed, ¡°Sylvia is really a rare good child!¡± But it¡¯s a pity. She didn¡¯t have a daughter. Penny laughed, ¡°You can¡¯t just judge people by their appearance. What she shows in front of us is just what she wants to show.¡± But who could see the unknown side? ¡°Sister-in-law, what do you mean?¡± Elena asked. Penny lowered her voice, ¡°Nothing, I just feel that Sylvia is not a simple child.¡± Elena looked again in the direction where Sylvia had disappeared and frowned, ¡°l don¡¯t think so.¡¯ Penny continued, ¡°It could also be that I was wrong.¡± Elena nodded, ¡®You must be wrong.¡± Penny didn¡¯t say anything more. While the sisters-in-law chatted, no one noticed that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s index finger slightly bent. It happened so quickly that the whole process didn¡¯t even take two seconds. In fact, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s consciousness was fully awake at this time. But she couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t control herself, and couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She could hear everything outside, though. Mrs. Thompson was anxious. She wanted to go for the parent-child identification as soon as possible. But unfortunately¡­ On the other side. The Thompson family returned to their estate. Aunt Zhang had prepared dinner early, and her face showed no difference from usual. ¡°Sir and madam, young master, and young lady, you must be hungry. Come and sit down to eat.¡¯ The family sat at the dinner table in silence, only the sound of chewing could be heard. After dinner, Sawyer Thompson helped Mary Perryne upstairs to rest. Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t even have time to rest; he put on his suit, took the car keys, and went to the company. Even though Edward Thompson still had filming to do, as a famous actor, delaying for a day or two was fine since he had no energy to shoot. Samuel Thompson went upstairs and stood where Mrs. Thompson fell, unable to regain his senses for a long time. In spite of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s age, her legs were nimble, and her mind was clear. Why would she suddenly roll down the stairs? Something must be wrong with this matter. Aunt Zhang saw Samuel Thompson standing there, her eyes slightly narrowed. The Thompson family could never have imagined that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s fall was related to the bowl of soup. River City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Tuchman family. After losing their child, Cheryl Forrest¡¯s condition had not been good. | Though she improved for a while after taking Viola Thompson¡¯s medicine, it had been several months since she had taken it, and there was no response from her belly. Cheryl became extremely depressed, holding her son¡¯s first birthday photo and shedding silent tears every day. Ettin Tuchman sighed as he looked at his wife, ¡°Cherly, there¡¯s a party tonight. Come with me.¡± Hearing this, Ettin Tuchman continued, ¡°Cherly, we have to believe in Miss Thompson. If she says there¡¯s hope, then there must be hope. Maintaining a good mood is the most important thing for you right now. Only in this way can our little treasure come back to us.¡¯ Hearing these words, Cheryl¡¯s hope flared up again, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Ettin Tuchman nodded, ¡°We have to trust Miss Thompson.¡± Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: 129: Mrs. Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _6 Chapter 269: 129: Mrs. Thompson gains consciousness, paternity test _6 Translator: 549690339 Ettin Tuchman handed the medicine to Cheryl Forrest, ¡°Drink the medicine first.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± Cheryl took the bowl and drank the Chinese medicine in it. After that, Cheryl changed her clothes and accompanied her husband to attend a gathering. Ettin¡¯s friends were aware of their situation, so everyone suggested they adopt a child again. Cheryl said, ¡°Adopting is still different from having your own child.¡± Upon hearing this, a friend¡¯s wife was surprised, ¡°Are you planning to have your own child? Aren¡¯t you both almost fifty years old?¡± A hint of desolation flashed in Cheryl¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m 45. Ettin is the same age as me.¡± ¡°Can you still have kids?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cheryl nodded, ¡°We know a Divine Doctor. She said we can definitely have children, and I¡¯ve been drinking the Chinese medicine she prescribed.¡± Hearing this, the friend¡¯s wife said speechlessly, ¡°Let me give you some advice: you are both already quite old so don¡¯t think about these unrealistic things. All those Divine Doctors are just scams. Actually, adoption is the same as having your own child as long as you treat them with a sincere heart. Adopt a child earlier to develop a bond with them, and don¡¯t pin your hopes on these hopeless things.¡± They are already forty-five years old and still dreaming of having children. It would be laughable to others. Their losing their only child is already a very sad thing, and this statement is undoubtedly like sprinkling salt on their wounds. Cheryl¡¯s face began to turn pale bit by bit, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. We know the Divine Doctor, her medical skills are indeed excellent, she won¡¯t deceive us.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s just comforting you then! It¡¯s so unethical. Even if she doesn¡¯t want you to be sad, she shouldn¡¯t use such lies to deceive people!¡± The friend¡¯s wife continued, ¡®You originally had difficulty conceiving, and now you¡¯re this old. Pregnancy isn¡¯t as easy as that! If the Divine Doctor you mentioned was really that good, she would probably be famous all over the world by now! ¡± Cheryl¡¯s last line of defense completely collapsed. She struggled to hold back her emotions. At this moment, Ettin¡¯s friend hurried back and pulled his wife away, ¡°What are you talking about! If you can¡¯t say anything nice, don¡¯t say anything!¡¯ As he finished, he looked at Ettin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife has this kind of personality, don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Ettin smiled and said it was alright. No one knew the pain in his heart. On the way back, Ettin kept comforting Cheryl. But at this point, Cheryl¡¯s mind was filled with the words of Ettin¡¯s friend¡¯s wife, and she couldn¡¯t listen to Ettin¡¯s words. Was Viola Thompson really deceiving her? Cheryl clenched her fists tightly, as tears rolled down her cheeks one by one. hate her.¡¯ She hated Viola Thompson. She hated Viola Thompson for lying to her. Ettin said, ¡°Miss Thompson didn¡¯t deceive us, Cheryl, don¡¯t be like this. We will definitely have children again.¡± Cheryl did not speak but just stared straight ahead. The next day, Viola Thompson arrived as usual to follow up on Cheryl¡¯s treatment. But Cheryl refused to see her. Ettin sighed, ¡°Miss Thompson, don¡¯t take it to heart. My wife just believed someone else¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t think clearly for a moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Viola Thompson could understand Cheryl¡¯s feelings. Ettin continued, ¡°She¡¯s now refusing to take her medicine, Miss Thompson, do you have any other methods¡­¡± Viola Thompson thought for a moment, then took a porcelain bottle from her medicine box, ¡°There are pills in this bottle, take one every three days. Take it before bed.¡¯ Ettin gratefully received the bottle, ¡°Do we need to keep taking the Chinese medicine after taking these pills?¡± ¡°No.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°l hope Mr. Tuchman¡¯s wish is fulfilled soon.¡¯ Ettin thanked her repeatedly, escorted Viola Thompson to the door, and then returned inside. Capital City. After a day¡¯s time, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition had improved significantly. She could open her eyes, but because of a blood clot pressing on the nerves in her brain, she couldn¡¯t speak and couldn¡¯t move her body. Although the situation was still not very optimistic, seeing that Mrs. Thompson could open her eyes made the Thompson Family very happy. Sylvia Thompson cried uncontrollably as she lay beside Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Thompson wanted to push Sylvia away, but she couldn¡¯t muster any strength in her hands. The most important thing right now was to find Viola Thompson and initiate the parent-child identification test. Although they hadn¡¯t conducted the parent-child identification test yet. But Mrs. Thompson had a strange intuition that Viola Thompson must be her daughter Viola. Mrs. Thompson wanted to speak, but the words she wanted to say turned into silent moans.. Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: 129: Mrs. Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_7 Chapter 270: 129: Mrs. Thompson regains consciousness, paternity test_7 Translator: 549690339 Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Elena Williams said, ¡°Mom, is there something you want to say?¡± ¡°If there is something you want to say, just blink your eyes.¡± Mrs. Thompson immediately blinked. Elena became very excited and continued, ¡°Are you thirsty then?¡± Mrs. Thompson tried hard to keep her eyes open. ¡°Or are you hungry?¡± ¡°Do you need to pee?¡± ¡°Or maybe you need to poop?¡± Mrs. Thompson: . Other than eating, it was all about pooping! Her second daughter-in-law is really something. ¡°Mom, what do you want to do then?¡± Mrs. Thompson was so anxious that she wanted to say everything at once, but she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. What to do? At this moment, Mrs. Thompson suddenly found that she seemed to be able to move her left hand a bit. Could she write down what she wanted to say? When her gaze met Sylvia Thompson¡¯s, Mrs. Thompson gave up on this idea. She couldn¡¯t let Sylvia know about this matter. Among these people, only Mary Perryne, Mandel Thompson, Samuel Thompson, Edward Thompson, and Sylvia Thompson knew about Viola Thompson¡¯s existence. Obviously, Mary could not bear this responsibility. Edward was even less likely. So that left only Mandel and Samuel. Samuel, being naive, would not be the most reliable person to handle this matter. After much thought, Mandel was the most suitable. As the eldest son and grandson, Mandel was mature and steady, quite like Sawyer Thompson in his prime. Thus, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto Mandel¡¯s face. Staring intently at him. As a businessman, Mandel was keenly aware and immediately noticed Mrs. Thompson¡¯s gaze. ¡°Grandma, do you have something to say to me?¡± Mrs. Thompson blinked her eyes, then turned her head to look at the others in the room. Mandel instantly understood Mrs. Thompson¡¯s meaning and said, ¡°Auntie Elena, why don¡¯t you take everyone out first?¡± Her eldest grandson was smart! He guessed her thoughts right away. Mrs. Thompson wished she could stand up and applaud. Seeing this, Sylvia furrowed her brows subtly. What was the old lady up to? What unspeakable secrets did she want to share? Elena, on the other hand, didn¡¯t think too much about it. She immediately stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave for a moment then.¡± The others quickly followed her lead. After everyone left, Mandel went over, locked the door, and then approached the bedside. ¡°Grandma, what do you want to tell me?¡± Mrs. Thompson gripped Mandel¡¯s hand with her right hand. ¡°Can you move your hand?¡± Mandel was pleasantly surprised. As soon as he finished speaking, Mandel said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a pen.¡± However, when the pen was brought over, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s fingers trembled constantly, unable to hold the pen. Mandel furrowed his eyebrows slightly and stretched out his hand. ¡°Grandma, write the words you want to say onto my palm.¡± Mrs. Thompson used all her strength to write on Mandel¡¯s palm. Stroke by stroke. It took a long time before Mrs. Thompson finally stopped. ¡°Is it the ¡®fate¡¯ in ¡®destiny?¡± Mrs. Thompson shook her head. ¡°The ¡®far¡¯ in ¡®distance?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to shake her head. ¡°The ¡®green¡¯ in ¡®green color¡¯?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to shake her head. After unsuccessfully guessing several characters, Mandel said, ¡°Grandma, write it again.¡± This time, Mrs. Thompson wrote even more carefully. Mandel looked at it and then asked, ¡°Is it ¡®Viola?¡± Hearing the answer she was hoping for, Mrs. Thompson excitedly shed tears. It was truly not easy! But what did Mrs. Thompson mean by writing the word ¡®Viola¡¯? What did she want to express? Mrs. Thompson grabbed Mandel¡¯s hand again and rewrote another character. Upon mastering the technique, Mandel instantly guessed the word. ¡°Is it ¡®find¡¯?¡± Mrs. Thompson became even more excited! Mandel was indeed her eldest grandson. One ¡°find.¡¯ One ¡°Viola.¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Together they meant¡­ Mandel narrowed his eyes, and a figure suddenly surfaced in his mind. ¡°Are you asking me to find Viola Thompson?¡± Mrs. Thompson excitedly blinked her eyes. It seemed like he guessed right. But why was Mrs. Thompson asking him to find Viola? Considering that Mrs.. Thompson had been to River City, Mandel asked, ¡°Are you suspecting that Viola is my sister?¡± Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: 130: Parent-child relationship established! Chapter 271: 130: Parent-child relationship established! Translator: 549690339 At this moment, Mrs. Thompson shed tears of excitement. Without a doubt, Mandel Thompson was her eldest grandson. He was indeed smarter than others. Seeing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s reaction, Mandel knew he had guessed correctly. She suspected that Viola Thompson was Viola Thompson? It seemed that Mrs. Thompson must have learned something during the trip to River City. Mandel narrowed his eyes. At this moment, Mrs. Thompson suddenly tightly grabbed Mandel¡¯s hand. She wanted to explain something to Mandel, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. However, her eyes were filled with anxiety and worry. The fewer people who knew about this, the better. If someone with ulterior motives found out, they would definitely try every means to sabotage the parent-child identification. Especially Sylvia Thompson. From the beginning to the end, Mrs. Thompson never believed that Sylvia would genuinely welcome Viola back. Thinking of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s previous actions, Mandel said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this before the test results come out.¡± Mrs. Thompson let go of Mandel¡¯s hand. She knew she had not misjudged him. Mandel did not disappoint her either. Perhaps this was the telepathy between relatives. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Mandel could understand her intentions. ¡°Grandma, focus on your recovery, and then wait for me to bring my sister back. We¡¯ll take a family portrait together.¡± Hearing these words, Mrs. Thompson, who had gradually calmed down, couldn¡¯t help shedding tears again. She hoped this time she would not be disappointed. She had a very strong feeling that Viola was definitely her biological granddaughter. But she was also scared. Scared of seeing a disappointing result. For the past eighteen years. She had seen disappointment countless times after hoping so much, a feeling no one else could understand. Now, she was at this age and paralyzed in bed. If Viola was not Viola, even if she died¡­ she would never be at peace. Before she closed her eyes forever, she must see her granddaughter face to face and take a family portrait. Mandel took a tissue and wiped the tears off Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face. ¡°Grandma, actually, the first time I saw Viola, I felt a strange sense of intimacy. I believe this time we definitely haven¡¯t found the wrong person. She is my little sister.¡± He wasn¡¯t simply comforting Mrs. Thompson. When he saw Viola for the first time, he felt like he had seen her somewhere before, but at that time, he had not doubted Viola¡¯s background. Now thinking about it, not only did she seem familiar, her facial features also bore a resemblance to the Thompson Family members. So Viola must be. Hearing these words, Mrs. Thompson held Mandel¡¯s hand tightly. After Mrs. Thompson¡¯s emotions stabilized, Mandel went and opened the door of the hospital room. Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson had also arrived. Elena Williams curiously asked, ¡°Mandel, what did your grandma tell you? It seems so mysterious.¡± Not only Elena, but the others were also very curious. Especially Sylvia Thompson. That old hag had just no peace at all. She was paralyzed in bed now, but still had plenty up her sleeve. Mandel said, ¡°Grandma can¡¯t hold a pen for now, and I don¡¯t know what she really wants to say.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elena asked. ¡°Hmm.¡± Penny Kalafatis chimed in, ¡°l wouldn¡¯t believe this if someone else said it, but 1 believe Mandel.¡¯ Mandel wasn¡¯t the type of person to say things without thinking. His words were always meaningful. Elena nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mandel is indeed a trustworthy person.¡± Unlike others. Mandel was usually reserved, immersed in his work, and carried the demeanor of an eldest son and grandson. Sylvia squinted her eyes, feeling that something was not quite right. What on earth had that old hag told Mandel? Could it be that she secretly gave Mandel some valuable things? It wouldn¡¯t be impossible. After all, Mrs. Thompson was best known for playing favorites. Just at this moment, the doctor came for rounds. Mandel stepped forward, ¡°Doctor Bruce, when can my grandma return to her normal state?¡± Mrs. Thompson was now immobile, unable to speak, and depended on others to feed her and provide her with nutrient injections. This was a severe blow to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, she was once a proud person. Doctor Bruce glanced at the hospital room and then said, ¡°Can I speak to you outside for a moment?¡± Step outside. Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s face turned somewhat pale. Since Doctor Bruce had said these words, it meant that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s situation was very grim.. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: 130: Parent-child relationship established! 2 Chapter 272: 130: Parent-child relationship established! 2 Translator: 549690339 Everyone followed Doctor Bruce to the other side. Doctor Bruce then spoke, ¡°Although Mrs. Thompson has regained consciousness, her condition is still very critical. As doctors, we can only do our best to save her life, but at the same time, her family needs to be prepared. With her current condition, her life is still in danger at any moment.¡± Sawyer Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°What you mean is, my mother can¡¯t possibly recover to her previous state?¡± ¡°You should be grateful if Mrs. Thompson can survive this ordeal. That in itself would be a miracle!¡± Doctor Bruce continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that her life is still in danger? You family members should always be beside her, and notify us immediately if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson could hardly restrain her urge to laugh heartily. Great! It¡¯s really great! The faces of the others looked a bit unpleasant. Jayden Thompson asked, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± Doctor Bruce shook his head. Capital City Hospital was already the best and largest in Hua Xia, if they couldn¡¯t find a solution, then there would be no hope for Mrs. Thompson. At that moment, Doctor Bruce continued, ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you guys trying to contact Doctor Leer? He might be able to help.¡± Doctor Leer was the only person in the world who could be compared to Divine Doctor Suen. It was rumored that Doctor Leer could bring the dead back to life. If they could get in touch with Doctor Leer and have him treat Mrs. Thompson, the chance of a successful surgery would increase by 60%. At present, if they were to operate on Mrs. Thompson, they wouldn¡¯t even be 10% confident. After all, craniotomy carried a very high risk, and given her age, there was no telling what kind of risks they might encounter during the surgery. In case of failure¡­ Borden Thompson was a bit anxious upon hearing this, ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to contact Doctor Leer yet.¡± Doctor Leer was very similar to Divine Doctor Suen. He often disappeared for months, and almost no one could get in touch with him. Doctor Bruce adjusted his glasses and continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you can observe her for a few more days. If her condition improves, we might consider scheduling a surgery.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Bruce,¡± Sawyer Thompson said. Doctor Bruce replied, ¡°This is what we doctors should do.¡± Although Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was critical at the moment, Mandel Thompson had more important matters to handle. After Doctor Bruce left, he looked at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I need to deal with at mil my company. I might need to go to Lin City for a few days. As for grandma, I might not be able to¡­¡± ¡°You go ahead and get busy. I¡¯m here with your grandma,¡± Sawyer Thompson said. Sylvia Thompson interjected at this time, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m free, so I can help take care of grandma.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Of course, Sylvia Thompson had to take this opportunity to impress everyone. She wanted to let everyone know that she was the most filial granddaughter, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, taking care of grandma is my duty.¡± Elena Williams praised her, ¡°Mrs. Thompson has raised so many grandchildren, but none of them can compare to Sylvia.¡± She really liked Sylvia Thompson. Not only was the young girl outstanding and hardworking, she also knew how to make people feel good. While most people her age were still in high school, Sylvia was already a freshman in college. If she had known how great having a daughter would be, she should have adopted one back then. Now, looking back, she somewhat regretted it. Hearing Elena Williams¡¯ praise, Sylvia Thompson said modestly, ¡°Aunt Elena, you¡¯re too kind. After all, my brothers are boys and it¡¯s a bit inconvenient for them to take care of grandma. It¡¯s different for me, and besides, I don¡¯t have any important matters to attend to.¡± See how considerate she was? How could anyone not like her? Elena Williams felt so satisfied in her heart. She gently nudged Penny Kalafatis¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°This kid really knows how to win people¡¯s hearts.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Penny Kalafatis nodded, her face expressionless. She didn¡¯t have too much of an opinion on Sylvia Thompson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, she wasn¡¯t her own daughter. Commenting too much on others could make her look bad. Elena Williams continued, ¡°l really wanted a daughter back then, but unfortunately, 1 didn¡¯t have the luck to become a grandmother.¡± Her words were filled with regret. Penny Kalafatis laughed, ¡°We¡¯re pretty much the same, aren¡¯t we? Just look at my two sons..¡± Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: 130: Parent-child relationship established!_3 Chapter 273: 130: Parent-child relationship established!_3 Translator: 549690339 Boys have their merits. If she were to have a daughter like Sylvia Thompson, she would rather stay childless. Although she had never seen Sylvia Thompson do anything wrong, she just didn¡¯t like Sylvia. The first impression Sylvia gave her was that she was heavy-hearted. Since Sylvia is not of the Thompson family bloodline, she couldn¡¯t see any of the innate demeanor that was inherent to it. Elena Williams held Penny Kalafatis¡¯s hand, ¡°Can you imagine how full of regret she¡¯d be if Mrs. Thompson indeed could not take this strain any more?¡± In the end, Elena Williams sighed. No one was more aware than Elena of what Mrs. Thompson had gone through over these years in her efforts to find Viola. She had journeyed to mountainous regions and desert areas¡­ Accommodating herself in the wild along the way, she even assisted many bereaved families in locating their lost children. Yet, she had not found her own granddaughter. Penny naturally knew what Elena was referring to when she spoke of regrets, ¡°Mrs. Thompson has the right karma, she will be alright.¡± ¡°l hope so!¡± Elena continued, ¡°Tell me, do you think there¡¯s any hope we can find Viola?¡± Penny sighed, lowering her voice said, ¡°The chances are slim.¡± Even though she hoped that the Thompson family could be reunited soon, after searching for many years and still receiving no news, most likely there¡¯s no hope left. If they could have found her, they would have done so by now. Elena also sighed, ¡°In fact, I also feel that the chances of finding her are very low, but I don¡¯t have the heart to tell Mrs. Thompson¡­¡± On the other side. Mandel Thompson had gone to the company for a while, where he made a thorough explanation of the things at hand to the vice president. He then asked his assistant to book a flight to River City. The earliest flight was at 1 a.m. There was a significant temperature difference between River City and Capital Whereas Capital City was already two degrees below zero, the temperature in River City was still summer-like, with a maximum daytime temperature reaching thirty degrees. Mandel had a lifestyle assistant pack some clothes, before he left for the airport. At 4 a.m., the plane landed on time at River City airport. Standing in this unfamiliar land, Mandel felt a little emotional for a moment. If Viola Thompson was truly his sister Viola. Then this would have been where his younger sister had lived for over a decade. At five in the morning, Mandel arrived at his hotel. He did not order anyone to look for Viola Thompson, instead, he took Mrs. Thompson¡¯s phone with him. The next morning, Mandel sent a message to Viola Thompson with Mrs. Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp. [Hey Viola, this is Mandel Thompson. Would you mind meeting up? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about.] After freshening up, Viola Thompson started checking her phone. Having read Mandel¡¯s message, she replied: [Sure.] Mandel then responded: [I¡¯ll come to you.] Viola sent her address over. It was the address of a caf¨¦ near her home. Upon receiving the address from Viola, Mandel Thompson immediately set off. An hour later, he finally arrived at the caf¨¦ mentioned by Viola. Before he entered, he noticed the figure sitting by the window. The girl was wearing a white T-shirt. And blue jeans. Even in such a simple outfit, she gave off a refreshing presence. Youthful and vibrant. Was this his sister? Mandel Thompson was taken aback. In a moment, he regained his senses and proceeded into the caf¨¦. ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± Upon seeing Mandel ?Thompson, Viola got up to greet mm. ¡°Viola, sorry I¡¯m late.¡± Mandel didn¡¯t explain that his hotel was too far from there, nor did he mention the traffic on the way. In his mind, a mistake was a mistake, and being late was being late. Viola smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was only a minute.¡± ¡°Brother Thompson, you contacted me using Grandma Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp, did something happen to her?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, it should not be Mandel Thompson who is contacting her. To not worry Viola, Mandel didn¡¯t mention the severity of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s illness and said, ¡°My grandma has been feeling a bit under the weather, but don¡¯t worry. Viola, I¡¯ve come to see you because of something else.¡± ¡°Please speak, Brother Thompson.¡± Mandel Thompson looked at Viola, choosing his words carefully in his mind, ¡°Viola, actually, from the first moment I saw you, I felt a sense of familiarity¡­just like¡­a sister.¡± Having said this, Mandel continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are aware that Sylvia was actually adopted by my parents. We have a biological sister who was abducted just after she was born. Over these years, our family has been tirelessly looking for our younger sister, but regretfully, we have not heard a single piece of news about her..¡± Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: 130: Establishment of Parent-Child Chapter 274: 130: Establishment of Parent-Child Relationship! _4 Translator: 549690339 By the end of his speech, Brandon Thompson¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°l was twelve the year my little sister went missing. I remember her as incredibly adorable, bringing an unprecedented amount of laughter and cheer into our family. But, unfortunately¡­ the good times didn¡¯t last for long.¡± Brandon was not typically a big talker. This was the most he had ever said to a girl in his life. But it didn¡¯t feel unnatural to him. On the contrary, it felt very natural. Even though the parent-child identification test hadn¡¯t been performed yet, he had the feeling that this person was like their lost little sister. Upon reaching this point in the conversation, Sylvia understood Brandon¡¯s intent. She turned to Brandon, her tone steady and unchanging, ¡°So, brother Thompson, do you suspect that I am Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Brandon nodded, ¡°Not just me, my grandmother thinks so too. I hope you would be willing to do a paternity test with me.¡± Viola Thompson then said, ¡°l know a little about Viola Thompson. She was born in January, according to the lunar calendar, and has a red birthmark on her left arm. However, I don¡¯t fit any of these criteria. First, I was born in August, according to the lunar calendar. Second, there is no birthmark on my left arm.¡¯ Saying this, Viola rolled up her sleeves. Some things needed to be clarified before the paternity test came out, to avoid any accusations of colluding or falsifying information. ¡°In that case, do you still want to proceed with the paternity test, brother Thompson?¡± Viola asked. If Brandon insisted, she would cooperate. She too hoped that the Thompson family could find their long-lost daughter. Brandon noticed the somewhat gruesome scar on her arm. When Viola Thompson disappeared, he was already twelve and had a strong recollection of the events. He clearly remembered that his little sister had a birthmark in the very same location where Viola had her scar. Brandon asked, ¡°When did you get this scar?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had this scar as long as I can remember,¡± she replied. Since she can remember? If a two or three-year-old child was injured due to mischief, that would be another issue. But Viola had this scar for as long as she could remember, suggesting the wound wasn¡¯t a result of her own doing. Someone must have purposefully inflicted it! Why did that person hurt Viola¡¯s arm? There could only be one reason! They wanted to hide something. Yes. It must be this. Others might not be as meticulous as Brandon. Seeing that Viola did not match Viola Thompson¡¯s descriptions would deter them from proceeding with the paternity test. But not Brandon. He is meticulous. Birthdays can be changed, birthmarks can be brutally erased. He only trusted the science. Then Brandon continued, ¡°Viola, I still want to do a paternity test with you. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola slightly nodded. Actually, from Brandon¡¯s words, she could feel how desperate he was to find his sister. Therefore, even if she didn¡¯t fit the description of his sister, he was still willing to take her to do the paternity test. ¡°Viola, thank you.¡± Not caring about anything else, Brandon instantly stood up from his chair. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola got up and followed Brandon¡¯s steps. They both left the cafe, one after the other, and waited for a cab on the roadside. Just as Adam Swantz had stopped at the red light, he saw a familiar figure, saying, ¡°Brother, doesn¡¯t that look like sister-in-law over there?¡± At his words, Terrence Lentz looked in the specified direction. It was Viola. Even with just a glimpse of her back, he could recognize her instantly. After his gaze fell on the man next to Viola, Terrence Lentz slightly frowned. Who was that man? Adam Swantz continued, ¡°Who is that guy standing next to sister-in-law Viola? I don¡¯t think I have ever seen him. Do you think¡­ that sister-in-law Viola is like Elizabeth Thompson?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t.¡± Terrence replied. The tone was light, but resolute. Terrence then instructed, ¡°Drive there.¡¯ Adam Swantz hit the gas, and the car quickly pulled up in front of them. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± Adam Swantz rolled down the window and called out to her. Viola slightly turned her head around, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Not just me, brother three is here too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he even finished his sentence, Terrence Lentz had already opened the door and stepped out of the car. ¡°Viola.¡± Terrence¡¯s voice was low. Viola slightly turned her eyes, her lips curling up into a shallow smile, ¡°Brother Lentz.¡¯ Brother Lentz. She didn¡¯t usually call him that. At least, when they were alone, she had never used that title.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: 130: Parent-child relationship established!_5 Chapter 275: 130: Parent-child relationship established!_5 Translator: 549690339 This is the second time Terrence Lentz heard it. A strange feeling filled a certain part of his heart in an instant. At this moment, even if the person in front of him demanded stars, he would try to get them. Terrence Lentz walked over to Viola Thompson, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°This is Brother Thompson.¡± Immediately after saying this, Viola continued: ¡°Brother Thompson, this is my fianc¨¦ Terrence Lentz.¡± Fianc¨¦. Hearing this title, Mandel Thompson was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Viola Thompson to already have a fianc¨¦. Terrence Lentz glanced at Viola. He knew that his girl would never let him down. A bit stunned, Mandel Thompson immediately introduced himself and reached out his hand to Terrence Lentz, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lentz. I am Mandel Thompson.¡± ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡± Terrence Lentz shook hands with Mandel Thompson. Immediately after, Terrence Lentz said again: ¡°Viola, where are you going with Mr. Thompson? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯re going to the hospital.¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± Terrence Lentz opened the passenger- side door for Mandel Thompson first. Mandel Thompson leaned into the car, ¡°Thank you.¡± Terrence Lentz and Viola sat in the back seat. Adam Swantz in the car was a little confused. How did they all get in the car? Also, is the person sitting next to him Terrence Lentz¡¯s love rival? Should he secretly sabotage? It was at this time that Terrence Lentz spoke up, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Adam Swantz didn¡¯t say much else, only saying: ¡°Alright.¡± Half an hour later, the car arrived at the hospital. Adam Swantz sat in the car waiting for them, and Terrence Lentz accompanied Viola to the hospital. Initially thinking someone was feeling unwell, only after arriving at the Forensic Department did he understand that the two were here for a parent-child identification test. Mandel Thompson looked about thirty years old, ruling out the possibility of being her father, which made it very likely that he was Viola¡¯s brother. Realizing that Mandel Thompson was likely to be his future uncle, Terrence Lentz put down half of his guard. Cannot offend big uncle. There are a lot of steps in parent-child identification. The first step is DNA extraction. The nurse took the two of them to have their blood drawn. Mandel Thompson¡¯s blood was quickly drawn. On Viola¡¯s end, the nurse searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find her vein. Her veins were thin because she was too thin, and she happened to encounter an intern nurse, which inevitably made her slightly slower than others. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little sister, I will find the vein soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Viola smiled and comforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can take your time.¡± The nurse was expecting some complaints but didn¡¯t expect Viola to be not only beautiful but also have such a pleasant voice. The nurse suddenly felt much less nervous, ¡°Thank you.¡± The nurse used a tourniquet to tighten Viola¡¯s arm and then gently patted her arm. Seeing Viola¡¯s arm turning red from the patting, the nurse got anxious, sweat appearing on her forehead, and finally increased the strength she was using. Terrence Lentz watched as the nurse slapped Viola¡¯s arm left and right. He leaned over and directly put his hand on Viola¡¯s arm, his good-looking eyebrows furrowed together. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, let someone else do it!¡± Viola¡¯s skin was already much whiter than ordinary people, and her arm was now slightly red and swollen from the slapping. It was heartbreaking to see. Terrence Lentz wished he could take the slaps himself. His cold demeanor not common amongst ordinary people scared the young nurse, and she immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Viola glanced at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Don¡¯t scare her, it¡¯s really because my veins are too thin.¡± After speaking, Viola smiled at the nurse and continued: ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw blood from the vein at the base of my thumb instead?¡± ¡°Can¡­ can l?¡± The nurse hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a doctor too.¡± Hearing that Viola was a doctor, the nurse immediately calmed down and picked up the needle again, ¡°Alright.¡± Drawing blood from the base of the thumb is more painful than drawing blood from the arm, but it¡¯s bearable. Soon, a tube of blood was drawn. Terrence Lentz watched the nurse take the blood away, helping Viola up and asking, ¡°Did it hurt?¡± ¡°No pain. It¡¯s just drawing blood.¡± Viola spoke casually, not seeming to mind it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After taking the blood, Mandel Thompson found the doctor and asked when the report could come out. The doctor said: ¡°The soonest is three days.¡± Parent-child identification is a very serious matter. After obtaining the DNA, PCR amplification is performed. After amplification, electrophoresis is done, followed by data analysis. The conclusion can be drawn after data analysis. To be on the safe side, the conclusion is checked again before the report is issued.. Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: 130: Parent-child relationship established! 6 Chapter 276: 130: Parent-child relationship established! 6 Translator: 549690339 Brandon couldn¡¯t wait that long, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a faster way?¡± ¡°No.¡± The doctor shook his head. Viola looked at Brandon, ¡°Brother Thompson, why don¡¯t you go back to Capital City first? Once the report is ready, you can check it on the hospital website. If you need a hard copy, you can print it at the hospital.¡± Actually, Viola didn¡¯t hold high hopes. She didn¡¯t think she was Viola Thompson. After all, there was nothing about her that matched Viola Thompson. Brandon nodded. Faced with such a situation, all he could do was go back and wait. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to Capital City first, Viola. I¡¯ll see you there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly. The group left the hospital together. Terrence Lentz then said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, do you want to go back to the hotel now? I can have a friend give you a ride.¡± Brandon didn¡¯t like to trouble others, ¡°Thank you, but I can just take a taxi back. ¡± ¡°Alright, take care then.¡± Terrence Lentz said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Brandon expressed his gratitude again. After Brandon left, Terrence Lentz turned to Viola, ¡°Shall we go eat?¡± They had spent two hours waiting in line at the hospital, now it was already noon. ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly. The two got in the car, and Terrence Lentz said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant we usually go to.¡± Adam Swantz said, ¡°Alright, Brother Lentz.¡± At the restaurant, Adam continued, ¡°Brother Lentz, you and Sister-in-law go enjoy your meal, I have some errands to run.¡± He had become a considerate younger brother. Naturally, he knew not to be a third wheel at a time like this. Viola said, ¡°You can do your errands after we finish eating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter, Sister-in-law. I have to go now.¡± With that, Adam pressed the accelerator and left. Terrence Lentz said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Viola followed Terrence Lentz¡¯s footsteps. The restaurant had a great atmosphere, with a cellist playing live music inside the hall. Terrence Lentz picked up the menu and started ordering. Then, he handed the menu to Viola, ¡°Viola, see if there¡¯s anything you want to add.¡¯ Viola didn¡¯t even bother to look, ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything, by the way, did you order milk tea?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°That¡¯s fine then.¡¯ Soon, the dishes were served. The first dish. Spicy stir-fried pig liver. The second dish. Stir-fried beef with black fungus. Then there was saut¨¦ed spinach, black-bone chicken soup, and a dessert sesame and red bean balls. If she remembered correctly, all these dishes were good for replenishing blood. The dessert as well. She took a sip of milk tea. Black rice and red bean flavored. It was also good for replenishing blood. Viola thought Terrence Lentz seemed somewhat adorable and glanced up at the man eating in front of her. From her perspective, she had a perfect view of the man¡¯s finely chiseled jawline. Next were his thin, paper-like lips. The well-defined bridge of his nose, a pair of exquisite phoenix eyes slightly upturned, always carrying a dangerous air that one couldn¡¯t see through. Every move he made exuded elegance, like a nobleman from ancient European paintings, unattainable for everyone else. Terrence Lentz caught her gaze, subconsciously touched his face, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Viola laughed lightly, her dimples appearing, ¡°No, I just suddenly found you quite adorable.¡± Adorable. It was the first time someone used such a strange word to describe himself. But Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t mind, smiling, ¡°Then, you should take a few more glances. ¡± On the other side. Brandon had returned to Capital City. The first thing he did was to go to the hospital. A nurse was wiping Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face. ¡°Grandma.¡± Hearing Brandon¡¯s voice, Mrs. Thompson became very excited and looked at the doorway. Brandon said, ¡°Auntie, could you step out for a minute?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The nurse nodded. With the nurse outside the room, Brandon continued, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve arranged for the parent m child identification, and the results will be out the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as the results come out, I¡¯ll tell you right away.¡± Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t do anything but tightly grasp Brandon¡¯s hand. ¡°Rest assured, so far only you, me, and Viola know about this.¡± Just then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Brandon said. Sylvia Thompson walked in from outside, seeing Brandon, she happily said, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Brandon nodded, asking, ¡°How has Grandma been these past few days?¡± ¡°The doctor said she¡¯s much better.¡¯ Actually, it was still the same. Sylvia said this to follow everyone¡¯s wishes and comfort Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart. To give her hope and not give up. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Time flew by. In a blink, it was already the early hours of the third day. Brandon couldn¡¯t sleep at all. He kept refreshing his phone¡¯s browser over and over again. The report hadn¡¯t come yet. It was already past midnight. That night, Brandon barely slept. He stayed by Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bedside, refreshing his phone every once in a while. But by three in the morning, the report had still not arrived. Finally, at seven o¡¯clock. The golden sunlight shone through the window. The first thing Brandon did upon waking up was to refresh the webpage, but the report still hadn¡¯t come out. So, he decided to go to wash up first. Soon, he came out after washing up. Picking up his phone and refreshing the page again, he had thought the result still wasn¡¯t out. To his surprise, the page directly jumped to the electronic report. In that instant, Brandon¡¯s heart raced. He almost couldn¡¯t bear to look at the final result. What if it wasn¡¯t a match? After taking a deep breath, Brandon dragged the report to the bottom. When he saw the 99-99% similarity, his eyes reddened in an instant. Yes. Their sibling relationship was confirmed. Viola was the long-lost sister they had been searching for all these years. No one could understand the feeling of losing and then regaining something, and it couldn¡¯t be described in plain text. Brandon stood there, stunned for a long time. Sylvia¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts, ¡°Big brother, what are you looking at?¡± Only then did Brandon snap back to reality. He quickly walked into the ward, crouched beside Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bed, ¡°Grandma, we found our little sister. Your guess was right, Viola is our little sister.¡± Hearing this sentence. Sylvia was instantly stunned, as if struck by lightning. How¡­how could it be? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes filled with hot tears, and she desperately wanted to rush to Viola immediately. ¡°Crash!¡± At that moment, there was a loud noise in the air. Brandon glanced back to see Mary Perryne standing at the door, the thermos in her hand having fallen to the ground. ¡°Brandon, what¡­what did you just say? Who¡­who did you find?¡± At that moment, Mary Perryne¡¯s voice was trembling.. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: 131: A family reunion! Chapter 277: 131: A family reunion! Translator: 549690339 In this moment. Mary Perryne could hardly believe what she had just heard. She stared at Mandel Thompson, her eyes turning red. ¡°Mother,¡± Mandel began slowly, ¡°we have found my little sister.¡± ¡°Mandel, say that again.¡± She had been searching for eighteen years. Longing for eighteen years. Thinking about her for eighteen years. Over these eighteen years, she had experienced countless moments of hope, and then countless moments of despair. No one could comprehend that feeling. How many times she would wake from a dream at midnight, only to find her pillow wet with tears. Now, she was no longer able to withstand any more blows. ¡°Mother, you heard right. We found my little sister,¡± Mandel continued. Upon hearing the affirmative response, Mary¡¯s legs gave out and she collapsed onto the ground. Thud! ¡°Viola!¡± In the next moment, she abandoned her usual composure, hiding her face as she cried, almost wailing. At this moment, the last line of defense in Mary Perryne¡¯s heart completely collapsed. She had never cried so heedlessly before. Jayden Thompson, who was standing at the entrance of the hospital room, along with him and Penny Kalafatis, were taken aback. What happened? Why would there be crying all of a sudden? Could it be¡­ That something had happened to Mrs. Thompson? Upon this thought, they all exchanged glances. Seeing the price in each other¡¯s eyes, they hastened their steps and head into the hospital room. Upon entering, they saw Mary, collapsed on the floor, hiding her face in her hands as she cried out in pain. At this moment, Sylvia Thompson reacted to the situation, suppressing her sense ot impending danger and went over to Mary, ¡°Mother, let me help you up.¡± ¡°Mary, what happened?¡± Jayden Thompson walked over, asking anxiously. Hearing Jayden Thompson¡¯s voice, Mary reached out and hugged him tightly, her crying not abating. The wait was over. They had finally reached the end. In the future, they would witness their daughter¡¯s graduation, her marriage, her children being born. At this moment, no words could adequately express Mary Perryne¡¯s emotions. Penny Kalafatis, quite baffled, walked over and asked, ¡°What happened to my sister-in-law?¡± Jayden Thompson went directly to the hospital bed, ¡°Is grandma okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Mandel answered. Upon hearing this, Jayden Thompson let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then what happened?¡± Jayden continued to ask. Mandel Thompson looked at Jayden Thompson, ¡°Uncle, Dad, we¡¯ve found my little sister.¡¯ Upon hearing this sentence. There was silence in the room for a few seconds. Then, Jayden Thompson, along with Jayden Thompson and Penny Kalafatis, all turned to look at Mandel Thompson. Their eyes were wide open. Especially Jayden Thompson. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, his facial expression said it all. A father¡¯s love is as strong as a mountain. Hidden and silent. Just like the Thompson family often saw him smoking silently in the living room in the middle of the night. From now on, Jayden Thompson would no longer need to come to the living room to smoke in the middle of the night. Penny then said, ¡°Mandel, you must not joke about this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Penny asked again, ¡°Did you do the parent-child identification test?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mandel nodded, ¡°l went to River City a few days ago because of this.¡± Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson almost fainted. It turned out that Mandel didn¡¯t go on a business trip, but went to River City. She had tried her best to keep the Thompson family away from Viola Thompson. Because she knew, Eighty percent chance that Viola Thompson was Viola. Unexpectedly, Mandel still secretly did the parent-child identification test behind her back. Mandel kept calling her his sister, but he was always on guard against her. Hypocrisy! Utter hypocrisy! She knew it, the Thompson family had never considered her part of the family. ¡°This is good news! We all shouldn¡¯t be crying! We should be happy to welcome Viola back home!¡± , Penny said with a smile. ¡°Right,¡± Jayden Thompson also came back to his senses at this time, using tissues to dry Marys face, ¡°We will leave now to bring Viola back.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary immediately perked up. As he finished speaking, Jayden Thompson then said, ¡°Mandel, you contact Borden and Bob.¡¯ ¡°Okay,¡± Mandel Thompson nodded in confirmation. ¡°I¡¯ll book the flight tickets,¡± halfway through his sentence, Jayden Thompson continued, ¡°Never mind, we¡¯ll just use our own plane.¡± All of the Thompson children have obtained their pilot licenses, and the Thompson family owned two planes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both had applied for regular flight lanes. But the Thompson family was very low-key, rarely using their private planes for travel. Even Myron Thompson, the big movie star, hardly ever used the four-seater plane. This was the first time. Jayden Thompson said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact my second brother, and then we¡¯ll go pick up Viola together. Just let Penny and my second sister-in-law stay and take care of mom.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: 131: A family reunion! 2 Chapter 278: 131: A family reunion! 2 Translator: 549690339 Who is Viola Thompson? She has been the only girl in the Thompson Clan for so many years. Calling her a little princess would not be an exaggeration. It¡¯s only fitting that such a grand homecoming would be organized for the little princess! Evan Thompson couldn¡¯t believe it when he received the phone call, so he immediately rushed to the hospital with Elena Williams. ¡°Did they really find Viola?¡± Elena Williams grabbed Mary Perryne¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister-in-law, am I dreaming? Bodhisattva, I was just talking about this with Penny yesterday! ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true!¡± exclaimed Mary Perryne, nodding excitedly. ¡°How wonderful! Sister-in-law, your bitter days are finally over!¡± Elena Williams found herself teary-eyed, thinking of the difficulties the couple had gone through over the years. Then, Elena continued, ¡°Brother and sister-in-law, you should hurry to the airport. Don¡¯t worry about mom, Penny and I will take good care of her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sylvia Thompson was watching the scene unfold before her, her face drained of color. This was the first time Sylvia had seen the Thompson Family give such a grand welcome to anyone. Even her second uncle and youngest uncle were present. Only now did she realize the Thompson Family¡¯s unity was so strong. Before this, she had always thought of the Thompson Family¡¯s affection for each other as rather weak. Apparently, their affection wasn¡¯t weak, but she wasn¡¯t part of their true bloodline, so their love for her was thin. Thinking of this, sarcasm welled up within Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart. Although she was heartbroken, Sylvia pretended to look happy, holding Mary Perryne¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so excited to meet my sister soon.¡± ¡°So am I,¡± Mary Perryne said. ¡°Sylvia, what should I say when I see Viola later?¡± Sylvia looked at Mary, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t go with you. After all, I have no blood relationship with my sister, and I¡¯m about the same age as her. If she sees me, she will certainly overthink it. I¡¯ll stay at home and wait for you.¡± With that, she portrayed Viola Thompson as a very petty person. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Mary Perryne held Sylvia¡¯s hand. ¡°Sylvia, I believe that you two sisters can get along well.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d rather not go,¡± Sylvia added. ¡°I¡¯ll stay home and take care of grandma with my second aunt and youngest aunt.¡± Mary Perryne wanted to say something more. Penny Kalafatis interrupted, ¡°Since Sylvia doesn¡¯t want to go, sister-in-law, don¡¯t force her.¡¯ Don¡¯t want to go? She doesn¡¯t want to go? Hearing these words, Sylvia Thompson frowned. She knew that Penny Kalafatis disliked her. So, both in and out, Penny Kalafatis was always belittling her. How could it be that she didn¡¯t want to go? It was clearly Viola Thompson who didn¡¯t want to see her. She was afraid of hurting Viola Thompson! Her kindness turned into nothingness in Penny Kalafatis¡¯s view. Mary Perryne didn¡¯t push any further, as she looked at Sylvia. ¡°You wait for us at home, Sylvia, and make sure to take good care of your grandmother.¡± Hearing Mary¡¯s words, Sylvia only grew more disappointed. She had thought that Mary would keep her insistence on going together. Sylvia deliberately wanted to disgust Viola Thompson. To make Viola understand that she is the Young Miss Thompson Family. But now, Mary Perryne clearly didn¡¯t take her seriously! Sylvia bit her lip and nodded, obediently saying, ¡°Alright, mom, you come back soon.¡¯ ¡°Mhm.¡± Mary¡¯s heart had long flown to River City, eager to be by her daughter¡¯s side as soon as possible. Mother and daughter had been separated for eighteen years. She had to see her daughter with her own eyes before she could believe it was true. Without waiting for Sylvia to say anything else, Mary called their housekeeper. ¡°Mr. Cooper, Miss Thompson will be home soon. Arrange for someone to clean her room.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°The temperature in Capital City is low, so turn up the heating. Also, we might not be back until tomorrow morning, so remember to prepare more food. Make both Western and Chinese breakfasts available¡­ Mary meticulously instructed. Mr. Cooper was taken aback for a moment, then soon responded, ¡°Congratulations, madam! I¡¯ll get everything ready at once!¡± No one could understand Sylvia¡¯s emotions at this moment. The moment Mary uttered the words ¡®Miss Thompson¡¯, Sylvia¡¯s heart died. Viola Thompson was the Young Miss Thompson Family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, what was she? What was she, who had been with Evan Thompson and Mary Perryne for eighteen years and dutifully served them? What an irony! On the other side, Borden received Mandel Thompson¡¯s call and immediately went to the airport to prepare for their departure.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: 131: A family reunion! _3 Chapter 279: 131: A family reunion! _3 Translator: 549690339 Edward Thompson¡¯s first reaction was happiness. But then he became worried. He worried about Sylvia Thompson¡¯s position in the Thompson Family in the future. After all, if Viola Thompson were to return, Sylvia¡¯s position in the family would be somewhat awkward. Moreover, Sylvia herself was relatively sensitive and inferior with a guilt complex towards Viola. He was afraid Sylvia might become depressed as a result. At this point, Edward still didn¡¯t know Viola Thompson was Viola Thompson. He was even more worried about the temperament of his new sister. After all, Sylvia was kind-hearted. What if the new sister bullied Sylvia? Also, they had not seen each other for eighteen years, and he had no feelings for his new sister. If the new sister had grown up in the countryside, her level of education would be low, and in some mountain areas, it is common for girls marry and have children at a young age. Edward was worried that when he later arrived at River City, what he would see wouldn¡¯t be his sister but a rural woman with a family in tow. As a movie star. Edward could not accept such a sister. If it¡¯s really a rural woman with a family, it would be better not to recognize her. Not that he was ruthless. It¡¯s just that social reality is such. However, he could provide a better material life for his new sister. In the midst of his entanglement, Edward still came to the airport. By the time he arrived, the Thompson Family were already there. Sawyer Thompson slightly frowned, ¡°What took you so long? Do you know that everyone was waiting for you? How come you have no sense of time?¡± It was rare for Sawyer to lose his temper, especially in front of the children, and this was the first time. If it hadn¡¯t been for waiting for Edward, they would have set off earlier, and he could have seen his daughter sooner. Edward explained, ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy these days! Plus, there was a traffic jam on the way, which caused a delay in time.¡± As he spoke, Edward followed Sawyers footsteps, heading into the cabin. As soon as he walked in, he saw Evan Thompson and Jayden Thompson, as well as his mother and elder brothers¡­ They were just picking someone up, right? Wasn¡¯t such a large- scale arrangement necessary? Mobilizing the whole family? Edward slightly frowned. Although he was dissatisfied, he didn¡¯t show it. He knew how much his parents loved Viola. If he complained at this time, it would undoubtedly be like running into the muzzle of a gun. He looked around and didn¡¯t see Sylvia. Edward frowned slightly, turned to Samuel Thompson, and asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Sylvia?¡± ¡°Sylvia didn¡¯t come,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Sylvia come? Did our parents not let her come?¡± Was it just because Sylvia was not their biological child? This was too unfair! Edward suddenly felt oppressed. He continued, ¡°Second Brother, Sylvia is our sister too, can¡¯t you be a little nicer to her?¡± No one in the family seemed to care about Sylvia¡¯s feelings as they were all immersed in the joy of welcoming their new sister. Edward now regretted it very much. He regretted coming to the airport. He should have gone to comfort Sylvia. Right now, Sylvia must be feeling incredibly lonely and helpless. Samuel frowned slightly, ¡°No one stopped her from coming. It was her choice to stay and take care of Grandma. Edward, when did you become like this?¡± It was only then that Edward realized he had misunderstood his parents and Samuel. He asked, ¡°Is it really Sylvia¡¯s choice to stay behind?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t bother with him. Edward immediately caught up with Samuel¡¯s pace, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be angry, I was just speaking casually.¡± It was normal for the kind-hearted Sylvia to volunteer to stay and take care of Mrs. Thompson. It would take three hours to fly to River City. It was now twelve noon. Sawyer sat next to Mary Perryne, holding her hand and saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well last night. You should get some rest now. I¡¯ll wake you when we arrive. ¡± ¡°l can¡¯t sleep,¡± Mary said. She was too excited to be understood by anyone, and how could she sleep at this moment? Hearing this, Sawyer smiled, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t sleep either.¡± Then he asked, ¡°What do you think our daughter looks like?¡± He had never seen Viola. Mary leaned on his shoulder, ¡°Well, she¡¯s very pretty. When she smiles, she has two dimples just like yours, very fair skin, big and bright eyes that sparkle like little stars when she laughs¡­¡± Just thinking about it, Sawyer was certain that his beloved daughter must be stunningly beautiful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side. In Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sickroom. Elena Williams and Penny Kalafatis were also discussing Viola¡¯s arrival. Elena sighed, ¡°Our mother is so fortunate that Viola has returned at this time. Perhaps Mom will recover as well in her happiness..¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: 131: A family reunion! _4 Chapter 280: 131: A family reunion! _4 Translator: 549690339 In other words, even if something happened to Mrs. Thompson, she wouldn¡¯t have any regrets. At least she met her granddaughter before closing her eyes. Penny Kalafatis smiled and said, ¡°By the way, sister-in-law, do you think we should prepare a meeting gift for Viola?¡± ¡°Of course! Viola is the darling of our Thompson Clan!¡± Elena Williams replied, ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t prepare anything for my trip to River City. I own a clothing store, right? I plan to give that store to her.¡± The clothing store Elena was talking about was not some small workshop. It was her original brand, with ten chain stores already, and had gained some fame in Capital City. Penny Kalafatis laughed and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, since you are so generous, I can¡¯t lag behind! I plan to transfer the ownership of ¡®One by One¡¯ to Viola.¡± ¡®One by One¡¯ was a hot pot restaurant owned by Penny Kalafatis. She started as a waitress and had been working in the catering industry for years. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call her the leading figure in catering. ¡®One by One¡¯ was a brand that was just as impressive as Elena¡¯s clothing store. Listening to the discussion between her two aunts, Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t help but clench her silver teeth in anger. Over the years, she hadn¡¯t received any favors from Elena or Penny. As soon as Viola returned, they were already considering giving her gifts! Was that fair to her? However, could that little country girl, Viola, handle the things they gave her? Both the clothing store and the hot pot restaurant needed people to run them. Could Viola do it? Viola probably couldn¡¯t even understand a financial statement. Just wait and see. Sooner or later, they would realize the difference between a phoenix and a lowly chicken. With these thoughts in mind, Sylvia narrowed her eyes. Mrs. Thompson, lying in the hospital bed, noticed Sylvia¡¯s expression. She knew that Sylvia was not a good person. Out of sight, out of mind. Mrs. Thompson closed her eyes. At this moment, Sylvia went to Elena and Penny and said, ¡°Second Aunt, Little Aunt, it¡¯s noon now. I¡¯ll go back and get food for grandma and you. You just wait here for me.¡¯ ¡°Alright. Be careful on the road.¡± Elena said. ¡°I know, Second Aunt.¡¯ Watching Sylvia¡¯s retreating figure, Elena sighed, ¡°Sylvia is such a filial child. She insists on going back personally for such a trivial matter as bringing food.¡¯ If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t bother making the trip themselves and would just have a maid deliver it. Penny Kalafatis said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just too idle.¡± She didn¡¯t really think Sylvia was that filial. Elena was taken aback, wanting to refute but felt Penny had a point. After hearing the words of her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Thompson wished she could jump up and clap for her. She was absolutely right! Sylvia returned to the Thompson Family home. The servants were busy cleaning and decorating with lanterns and banners. Usually, only during the New Year would the Thompson Family be so high-profile. Now, it was to welcome Viola¡¯s return. This scene was just too glaring. Sylvia was furious, but she still maintained a smiling face, laughing and saying to the housekeeper, ¡°Sir Cooper, my sister will be back soon. Thank you all for your hard work today.¡± ¡°Young Miss Thompson Family, this is what we should do.¡± Young Miss? Sylvia immediately felt a chill in her heart. Just because Viola was coming back, had she been directly demoted from young miss to the second young miss? Did these servants want to remind her that only Viola was the rightful young miss of the Thompson Family? What a joke! Sylvia kept a smile on her face, ¡°Well, Sir Cooper, you go ahead and do your work, I¡¯ll go check the kitchen.¡± ¡°Alright, Second Young Miss Thompson.¡± On her way to the kitchen, Sylvia discovered that everyone had changed their address from ¡®Young Miss¡¯ to ¡®Second Young Miss.¡¯ Sylvia suppressed her anger and returned to her room. Aunt Zhang came to comfort her first. But she didn¡¯t know how to start. She just stood by Sylvia¡¯s side like that. She regretted it very much now. She regretted that she had left such a big problem for her daughter in the first place. She didn¡¯t speak. Sylvia didn¡¯t speak either. The two remained stiff like that. The atmosphere in the air was a little awkward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a long time, Sylvia finally said, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± A very calm tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Aunt Zhang lowered her head. ¡°Sorry?¡± Sylvia laughed, ¡°What use is an apology?¡± At this point, Sylvia pointed at Aunt Zhang with her finger and questioned her, word by word, ¡°Can the three words ¡®sorry¡¯ make up for the harm you¡¯ve done to me? If you didn¡¯t want to take responsibility for me, why did you give birth to me in the first place!¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: 131: A family reunion! _5 Chapter 281: 131: A family reunion! _5 Translator: 549690339 Actually, Sylvia Thompson wanted to ask Mary Perryne the same question. Since Sawyer and Mary didn¡¯t want to be responsible for their daughter, why did they adopt her years ago? Aunt Zhang was filled with guilt, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Get out!¡± Sylvia pointed towards the door. Aunt Zhang wanted to say something else, looking up at Sylvia, ¡°l¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use talking now, just leave!¡± Aunt Zhang stood still, not moving. ¡°Get out!¡± Sylvia was near hysterics. Aunt Zhang glanced at Sylvia one last time before leaving the room, head hung in shame. Sylvia took a deep breath, sat down on the sofa, and cried helplessly. She was a person. She had feelings too. Over the years, although the Thompson couple provided abundantly for her, she always saw Viola¡¯s presence everywhere in her daily life. If they truly cared about her, they should have kept Viola¡¯s existence a secret, since Sylvia was already their daughter. Though she was adopted, Sylvia tried her best in everything without fault: she was filial, loving toward her siblings, studious, attended various training classes, and even skipped grades in school to please them. Finally, she was admitted to Capital University with excellent grades. But Sawyer and Mary never saw any of her achievements. It seemed that all they ever saw was Viola. Sylvia cried for a long time. Gradually, she calmed down. She couldn¡¯t admit defeat. She had to stand up for herself. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone take her place. And she would not bow down to a country bumpkin! With that thought, Sylvia wiped away her tears, looking resolute, and went to the bathroom to wash her face. Come out of the bathroom, Sylvia seemed had changed, her face devoid of sorrow. On the other side. 3 PM in the afternoon. The plane arrived on time at River City Airport. Mandel Thompson had already arranged for a car, so they got into the stretched Lincoln as soon as they got off the plane. Today was Sunday. Viola should be at home. To surprise Viola, Mandel didn¡¯t tell her the results of the parent-child identification ahead of time. Looking at the scenery outside the window, Mary was worried, ¡°Brandon, are you sure your sister lives around here? Don¡¯t take us to the wrong place!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure.¡± Sawyer sitting next to them was also nervous. What would he say when he saw his daughter for the first time? Edward Thompson asked Mandel, ¡°Big brother, what does our little sister look like?¡± Mandel put on a mysterious look, ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself when you meet her.¡± Edward was looking forward to their first meeting. ¡°Mom, here¡¯s the bouquet,¡± Mandel handed a bouquet of flowers to Mary. Mary took the flowers, unable to stop trembling. She couldn¡¯t help it. Bob Thompson sat next to them, took out a mask and sunglasses. Seeing this, Sawyer frowned, ¡°What are you doing putting those on to see your sister? It¡¯s not appropriate!¡± Bob reluctantly explained, ¡°We have to get out of the car, right? Dad, please try to understand. After all, I am a public figure. If I¡¯m photographed, it will be troublesome! ¡± If the person they met turns out to be a rural woman with a family in tow, what would happen to his image as a movie star? Sawyer added, ¡°Take them off as soon as you see your sister.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Bob replied impatiently. He silently prayed that his new sister would be normal and have a good temper, hopefully getting along well with Sylvia, who has had a tough time over the years. The car quickly entered Viola¡¯s residential area. Although in River City, the area was considered mid-to-high-end with luxury cars usually seen, a stretched Lincoln was still a rare sight. So when people saw the stretch Lincoln, they speculated about the car owners. ¡°Could it be some rich family coming to pick up a long-lost gem?¡± ¡°This kind of plot usually only happens on TV.¡± ¡°This car must be worth tens of millions, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition worldwide, only two of them. At least one hundred million!¡± Many people took out their phones to take pictures. Soon, the car parked in front of Viola¡¯s building. The group got out of the car. Mandel led the way. Mary looked around the residential area, her heart aching with pity, as tears filled her eyes. All these years, they lived in a luxurious mansion. And her daughter was living in such a place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had let her daughter down so much. Mary could hardly keep on her feet, but thankfully, Edward was there to support her. A moment later, they reached the door of Room 102. Mandel knocked on the door. Soon after, the door opened. They thought the person opening the door would be Viola, but instead, a chubby cat greeted them at the entrance.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: 131: A family reunion!_6 Chapter 282: 131: A family reunion!_6 Translator: 549690339 Upon opening the door, Mantou was dumbfounded by the crowd. Meowing in fear. Goodness, were they trying to steal the cat? ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Viola Thompson came out from inside. ¡°Viola.¡¯ Mandel Thompson called her. ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± Seeing Mandel Thompson, Viola was a bit surprised. Just as Viola hadn¡¯t reacted yet, Mary Perryne came over and directly hugged her. ¡°Viola! Viola! Viola, my sweet Viola, mom has been searching so hard for you¡­¡± With tears rolling down her face, every word was filled with deep maternal love. No one knew how she had spent these eighteen years. At this moment, the others in the room were also affected by this emotion, their eyes reddening as well. Even someone as composed as Viola was slightly taken aback at this moment. Viola¡­ Mary Perryne called her Viola. Could it be¡­ At this moment, Evan Thompson came over and hugged the mother and daughter tightly. ¡°Viola, I¡¯m your father.¡± Eighteen years. Since his daughter went missing, he hadn¡¯t called her by this name again. Evan Thompson had thought he would never have the chance to call her that. Right now, he felt like he was dreaming, having an unreal feeling. Evan Thompson pinched himself hard. It hurt. Evan Thompson laughed out loud. It wasn¡¯t a dream. However, as he laughed, he began to cry. He cried like a child. ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Viola!¡± Evan Thompson didn¡¯t say anything else, just called her name like this. Within these two calls of ¡°Viola,¡± one could hear the greatness of fatherly love. A father¡¯s love is never expressed in words, but rather it stands tall like a mountain. Viola had always been an orphan and had never experienced such intense parental love. This feeling was quite strange. It immediately reminded her of her childhood. A six-year-old child, barefoot in the snow, looking at the lights of countless houses and the bustling streets, she too had once envied the kids of the same age lying on the road, acting spoiled with their mothers in order to buy candy. But later on, she stopped envying them. She believed that everyone had their own fate. If the fate wasn¡¯t good, she would end it, and eighteen years later, she¡¯d be a brave person again. She leaped headfirst. And jumped into the river. When she woke up by the river the next day, she didn¡¯t have a sense of relief and surprise that she had survived. Instead, it was endless sorrow. The first thought was: her luck was really tough! She didn¡¯t even die like this. *Thud* The hard drive in Viola¡¯s hand dropped to the ground. It was also at this time that Evan Thompson and Mary Perryne let go of Viola. Samuel Thompson (Borden) walked up to Viola, ¡°Viola, the parent-child identification result has come out. You are our little sister, our parent¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Mary Perryne tightly held Viola¡¯s hand the whole time, fearing that she might unintentionally lose her daughter again. Evan Thompson was trying hard to calm his emotions. Samuel continued, ¡°This is your second uncle.¡± Viola looked at Jayden Thompson, ¡°Second uncle.¡± Jayden¡¯s eyes were red as he wiped tears and said, ¡°Viola, it¡¯s great to have you back. ¡± Samuel continued again, ¡°This is your younger uncle.¡± Jayden¡¯s eyes were also a little red, ¡°Viola, your parents had been searching for you so hard during these years. They¡¯ve been waiting for you to come back and take a family portrait! Your grandma will be so happy now.¡± Samuel then introduced Edward Thompson (Bob) and Mandel Thompson (Brandon) to Viola. Edward was very excited, ¡°Little sister.¡±No wonder he felt such a sense of affinity when he first saw Viola Thompson. ¡°Second Brother.¡¯ Edward Thompson looked at Viola, feeling a flood of emotions. He never would have thought that Viola was, in fact, Viola Thompson. In that moment, he even began to doubt the authenticity of the parent-child identification. After all, Edward Thompson was a renowned actor in the entertainment industry, and he hid his emotions very well. He looked at Viola and said, ¡°Little sister.¡¯ ¡°Big brother.¡± After exchanging greetings, Viola invited everyone to sit down. Then she went to pour tea. Samuel Thompson stood up and said, ¡°Little sister, sit down. Tell me where the water is, and I¡¯ll pour it.¡± Mary Perryne held Viola¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Viola, just let him do it.¡± She then looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Edward, go help out too.¡± The sudden mention of his name caught Edward off guard. Why was Mary asking him to do this? Pour water? Who was he? He was a famous actor. With millions of fans, he just had to open his mouth, and countless people would be willing to pour water for him. But Mary¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be ignored, so he stood up and walked to the dining room with Samuel Thompson. Edward was somewhat puzzled by Mary¡¯s behavior. He felt that Mary spoiled Viola too much. Who would let the girl sit in the living room while the boys were pouring water? What did it look like for a grown man to be in the kitchen? If it were Sylvia Thompson, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him, the older brother, come to the kitchen. Inside the living room. Mary looked at Viola and asked, ¡°Viola, tell your mother, have you suffered a lot these years out there?¡± She urgently wanted to know what Viola had been through over the past few years.{¡®¡±I am sorry, my daughter,¡± Mary regretted, holding Violal¡¯s hand tightly from start to finish, ¡°If mom had paid more attention back then, you wouldn¡¯t have been taken away.¡±¡®}} ¡°Mom.¡± Viola looked at Mary and spoke softly. The title sounded a bit strange, but calling it out didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. Perhaps this was the connection born from blood ties. At that moment, many voices echoed in Viola¡¯s ears. ¡°Did you know? Viola is an orphan! She was picked up by her grandmother.¡± ¡°A wild child is still a wild child.¡¯ ¡°You must remember that without Emma, you wouldn¡¯t be who you are today. From now on, whatever you do, always think of Emma!¡± Once, Viola was also curious about who she really was. Where she came from. But now, all the answers have been revealed. Hearing the word ¡®Mom¡¯, Mary¡¯s gradually calming emotions broke down, ¡°Viola, can you say it one more time?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Mary hugged her tightly. A moment later, she released Viola. Viola turned her head to look at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Dad.¡± Sawyer Thompson was moved to tears. He couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had cried today. He was simply devastated. ¡°Ah, Viola!¡± After waiting for eighteen years, heaven finally favored him, granting him the long-awaited word ¡®Dad¡¯ from his daughter. Capital City. Sylvia Thompson received a message. It was from Senior Colden. [Miss Crystal has returned.] Crystal was the only female disciple of Divine Doctor Suen. Sylvia had some connection with Crystal, and she originally intended to use this connection to invite Crystal to perform surgery on Mrs. Thompson. In this way, she could leave a better impression on the Thompson Family. But now, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, She no longer wanted to save her. She wanted to watch Mrs. Thompson die! She knew Mrs. Thompson too well. She was an ingrate and a vicious woman. A moment later, Sylvia called Senior Colden, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Colden. I originally wanted to contact Miss Crystal to treat a classmate¡¯s grandmother, but her grandmother passed away last night..¡± Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: 132: Oh my God! It’s Miss Song! Chapter 283: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song! Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing Sylvia Thompson mention that their classmate¡¯s grandmother had passed away, the senior student felt some regret. After that remark, Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°See you later, senior. Let¡¯s have tea together when we¡¯re free.¡± Being invited by Sylvia for a tea session was indeed a pleasure to the senior student. After all, Sylvia Thompson is quite a personality at Capital University. At just eighteen years old, she was already a first-year undergraduate student and the only female member of the KV research lab. The KV lab was established by a famous international professor named Helen. The lab primarily focuses on cell research. Over the years, the lab has won several major biological awards and is quite renowned internationally. Not only that. Sylvia Thompson also had her own studio. The senior student responded, ¡°Alright, Sylvia. If you ever need help, feel free to contact me.¡± ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s my honor to assist my beautiful junior.¡± ¡°See you later then, senior.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sylvia Thompson wore a slight smirk. Good riddance to the old hag! With the old hags death, the Thompson Clan would lose one more person shielding Viola Thompson. By then. She would have plenty of opportunities to get rid of Viola Thompson. If the old hag weren¡¯t so overbearing, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to such extremes. All of this was forced upon her by that old hag! Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes. Her eyes were full of sinister intent. After the call, Sylvia Thompson headed downstairs. The steward happened to be coming in with a thermos in his hand. ¡°Miss Thompson, the food is ready.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Cooper.¡± Sylvia Thompson took the thermos. Steward Dalton smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Miss Thompson. Please, no need to thank me.¡¯ After speaking, Steward Dalton continued, ¡°By the way, Miss Thompson, do you know when the master and madam will be back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, I tried calling mom earlier, but she didn¡¯t pick up. Sir Cooper, you can prepare what needs to be prepared. If anything else is needed, I¡¯ll contact you.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Thompson. 1 appreciate it,¡± Steward Dalton said, looking at Sylvia Thompson. ¡°I¡¯m quite happy that sister will be back,¡± Sylvia added, lowering her head, ¡°But it¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t go to pick up sister.¡± Sylvia Thompson raised her head with a smile, ¡°Sir Cooper, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. I am heading to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay¡±, Sir Cooper nodded. Watching Sylvia Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Steward Dalton had a complex look on his face. Sylvia Thompson had grown up in the Thompson Clan¡¯s home. The Thompson Clan provided her with the best living conditions. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne treated her as their own, but now, wasn¡¯t there a note of resentment in Sylvia¡¯s words? Did he mishear? Sylvia Thompson was always well-behaved and understanding, she shouldn¡¯t have developed such a temperament. Steward Dalton didn¡¯t give it much more thought and turned to leave. On the other hand, Sylvia Thompson arrived at the hospital holding the thermos. Elena Williams and Penny Kalafatis were taking care of Mrs. Thompson in the ward. They were wiping Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face and hands. Although Mrs. Thompson was lying in bed, she was immaculately clean, reeking of no odors. Currently, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition had not improved at all. Initially, she could move one hand. But now, even that hand had become immobile, Elena Williams asked, ¡°Penny, have you contacted Sawyer? Have they found Viola?¡± Hearing the mention of Viola in the ward, Sylvia Thompson stopped to eavesdrop. She wanted to hear if Elena and Penny would gossip about her. She was even more curious to find out how they perceived Viola Thompson. Penny shook her head, ¡°No, hasn¡¯t Sawyer contacted you?¡± Elena Williams also shook her head, ¡°We don¡¯t know how far they¡¯ve progressed. ¡± Penny gave a laugh and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe they¡¯ve already found Viola, which is why they don¡¯t have time to contact us.¡± ¡°What if they got the wrong person? Is that why they aren¡¯t contacting us?¡± Elena Williams asked, voicing her worry. What if it was a mistake? Wouldn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson take a hit, celebrating for nothing? And it wasn¡¯t just Mrs. Thompson. Elena Williams would also be disappointed. Being the only granddaughter-in-law of the Thompson clan, Elena Williams was always hoping to find Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because all the members of the Thompson clan looked stunning. All of her male cousins were so attractive that people once joked that if she were to have a daughter, she would undoubtedly be good-looking. Although she wasn¡¯t able to have a daughter, having a niece was just the same. She could love her niece as if she was her own daughter. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Penny continued: ¡°Rest easy, sister-in-law, I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but if they did get it wrong, Sawyer would definitely contact me first..¡± Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: 132: Oh my God! It’s Miss Song! 2 Chapter 284: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song! 2 Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Elena Williams breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So what does Viola actually look like?¡± Elena continued to ask. Penny Kalafatis laughed and said, ¡°She must be very beautiful! Our Thompson genes are so good; how could Viola be any different?¡± Elena nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± The two sisters-in-law chatted back and forth. Sylvia Thompson stood outside, frowning slightly. Absorbed? What was there for Elena to anticipate? Wasn¡¯t she a member of the Thompson Clan too? Just wait. The more they now anticipated Viola, the more disappointed they would be later on. She had investigated Viola Thompson. A village girl born and raised in the countryside. She didn¡¯t know anything. She didn¡¯t have the slightest connection to the qualities of the Thompson Family. Thinking of this, Sylvia¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± Suddenly, a voice emerged from the air. This sudden voice startled Sylvia, and as she turned to look, she saw that it was the eldest son of Jayden Thompson and Penny Kalafatis. Myron Thompson. Myron was in the rebellious stage of his adolescence, and his temper was a bit weird. He usually enjoyed playing basketball, and even when visiting the hospital, he would bring a basketball with him. She remembered when she first met Myron. He was so arrogant that he didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge her. However, with Sylvia¡¯s efforts, Myron¡¯s attitude towards her had improved a lot. However, he still refused to call Sylvia his sister. Usually, he would use ¡°hey, hi¡± instead of calling her sister. ¡°Myron is here!¡± Sylvia smiled as she turned around. Myron had just finished playing basketball, and there was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± ¡°l just arrived.¡± Sylvia did not feel embarrassed at all, ¡°Come on, Myron, let¡¯s go in together.¡± Without thinking too much, Myron followed Sylvia¡¯s footsteps. The two of them pushed the door and walked inside together. ¡°Mom.¡± Myron walked over to Penny Kalafatis. Then he politely greeted Elena, ¡°Aunt.¡± Elena smiled and nodded, ¡°So well-behaved.¡¯ As soon as she finished speaking, Elena continued, ¡°Myron, you¡¯re seventeen this year, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m eighteen!¡± Myron corrected. Elena was taken aback and exclaimed, ¡°Are you really eighteen this year, Myron?¡± Penny said helplessly, ¡°Elena, don¡¯t bother with him. He is confused.¡± Adolescent boys are like that, always fantasizing about growing up and becoming independent. Myron was a prime example. Sylvia brought the thermos over and said, ¡°Aunt Elena, Aunt Penny, it¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± Elena said. Sylvia acted as if she was sensible, ¡°It¡¯s all my duty.¡± Penny walked over, picked up a bowl, and scooped some porridge, ¡°Elena, you and Sylvia go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll feed mom.¡± Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t eat anything too hard for now, so her daily staple food was yam milk porridge. Sylvia took the bowl from Penny¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Aunt Penny, let me do it. You and Aunt Elena go ahead and eat. By the way, Myron, have you eaten yet? I brought some extra food today.¡± ¡°I already ate.¡± Myron replied. As he finished speaking, Myron headed to the bathroom holding his basketball. Myron had already eaten. However, Sylvia had been traveling back and forth between the hospital and home every day, exhausted beyond belief. This contrasting behavior was evident between them. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that the Thompson Clan¡¯s biological grandson could not compare to their adopted granddaughter. Sylvia glanced at Myron and subtly smirked. Penny, with her limited education and provincial upbringing, could not care enough to teach her son filial piety- it was quite normal. People like Myron, if they hadn¡¯t been born into the Thompson family, might not even be able to pass high school. Sylvia carefully fed Mrs. Thompson the porridge. At this moment, Myron came out of the bathroom and went to Sylvia¡¯s side, ¡°I¡¯ll feed grandma, you go eat.¡± He had just carefully washed his hands and left the ball in the bathroom. Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°No need, I can do it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could someone like Myron, who acted like a young master, do any menial tasks like feeding a patient? Elena chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Myron to have such a thoughtful intent. Sylvia, let him do it. Come and eat with us.¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± Sylvia nodded, handed Myron the bowl, and advised, ¡°Grandma is having some difficulty swallowing right now, so don¡¯t feed her too quickly.¡± Just wait. With Myron¡¯s arrogant temper, he would probably not be able to handle feeding more than two spoonfuls before the bowl away in frustration and leaving. Eventually.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: 132: Oh my God! It’s Miss Song! _3 Chapter 285: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song! _3 Translator: 549690339 She just needed to watch the drama unfold. ¡°Got it.¡± Myron nodded. Sylvia came over to have lunch with Elena and Penny. Myron began feeding Mrs. Thompson porridge. Sylvia slightly raised the corners of her mouth and started silently counting to three in her heart. Wait and see. In less than three counts, Myron would become impatient. She was curious to see how Penny would handle it. Three counts quickly came and went. However, the anticipated situation didn¡¯t occur. What was going on? Sylvia frowned slightly and looked up. At that sight, she was somewhat shocked. Because there was no trace of impatience on Myron¡¯s face; he was extremely patient instead. He even gently blew on the porridge spoon before carefully feeding it to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s mouth. When Mrs. Thompson accidentally spilled some of the porridge from her mouth, Myron took out a tissue and wiped it away carefully. This¡­ was completely surprising to Sylvia. How could this happen? If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that this was Myron. She couldn¡¯t figure out what method Penny had used to tame Myron. This country woman¡¯s tactics were far more ingenious than she had imagined. But it made sense. If Penny didn¡¯t possess any skills, how could she have managed to seduce Jayden into remaining single for her! Elena watched the scene and smiled, ¡°Your brother Myron is just so well-behaved.¡¯ Penny said, ¡°Sister-in-law, Myron can¡¯t handle praise. If you praise him once, he¡¯ll remember it for ten days.¡± Myron didn¡¯t say anything and continued feeding porridge. Sylvia was secretly scornful. Such a great act. Sylvia quickly finished her meal and walked over to Myron. ¡°Bob, you must be tired. Let me take over.¡¯ ¡°Not tired.¡¯ Without saying much, he just gave a two-word response. Sylvia looked at Mrs. Thompson lying on the hospital bed, her eyes turning red. ¡°I hope Grandma gets better soon. I¡¯m really useless. If only I had chosen to study medicine back then, maybe I could have been of some help now.¡± In her tone, she was full of self-blame. Elena said, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t think like that. Your grandma¡¯s condition isn¡¯t something that can be solved by studying medicine. Plus, you¡¯ve already done a great job.¡± A granddaughter could only do so much. Penny didn¡¯t pick up on this conversation. Filial piety is not just expressed in words. Many times, actions speak louder than words. Sylvia looked at Elena, ¡°Aunt Elena, seeing my grandma lying in bed like this, it really breaks my heart. Grandma was so spirited when she was young, but now¡­¡± Her words resonated with Elena. Mrs. Thompson was truly an extraordinary heroine. She used to be more domineering than men when she was young. Now she was paralyzed in bed, unable to do anything, and even needed assistance for basic bodily functions. Sylvia continued, ¡°If there¡¯s anything that could make Grandma better, l t d be willing to do it, even if it means exchanging my life for hers.¡± Penny glanced at her but didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she looked at Myron, ¡°Myron, remember to go wash the bowl.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Myron picked up the bowl. On the other side. River City. After having lunch, Viola tidied up, and then followed her family back to Capital City. ¡°Viola, this is your cat, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mary picked up Mantou. ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°Well, bring it with you,¡± Mary continued, ¡°We have our own plane, so it¡¯s convenient. ¡± It was as if Mantou understood Mary¡¯s words and excitedly meowed while rubbing affectionately against her chin. ¡°Alright.¡± Mary, holding the cat, seemed to remember something. ¡°Viola, what¡¯s your cat¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Mantou.¡± Viola answered. Mantou? Mary smiled, ¡°What a coincidence! When I visited River City before, I saw a boy with a cat also named Mantou. He said that it belonged to his fianc¨¦e! The cat looked quite similar to yours!¡± Viola gave a faint smile, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mary nodded. Soon, everyone boarded the plane to Capital City. Viola sat between her parents. Mary held her hand tightly, not loosening her grip since the beginning. Mantou was sitting on Sawyers lap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sawyer wasn¡¯t someone who liked pets. But strangely enough, the more he looked at Mantou, the more he liked it. Sawyer started looking up on his phone what kind of food was best for a cat, what cat food was healthy for them¡­ Edward sat behind his parents. Watching this scene, he felt nothing but irritated.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: 132: Oh my God! It’s Miss Song! _4 Chapter 286: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song! _4 Translator: 549690339 He felt that their parents were spoiling Viola Thompson too much. If Sylvia Thompson saw this scene, she would definitely be upset. He remembered when Sylvia was ten years old; she wanted to keep a dog, but Sawyer Thompson refused, saying it was unhygienic. But now? Viola kept such a fat cat, and they held it in their arms without anyone mentioning the hygiene issue. Parents should be fair to all their children. What were the Thompson Clan parents doing? Edward Thompson turned his head away. Out of sight, out of mind. Soon, the plane landed at Capital City Airport. With a heavy heart, Edward Thompson put on his mask and sunglasses and headed towards the restroom. Samuel Thompson caught up with Edward Thompson¡¯s pace, ¡°Bob, wait for me.¡± Soon, he caught up with Edward Thompson. Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Borden, did you notice?¡± ¡°What?¡± Samuel Thompson asked. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Our parents are too biased towards Viola.¡± ¡°Viola?¡± Hearing this, Samuel Thompson frowned, ¡°Bob, she¡¯s our little sister.¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s become a habit. I still haven¡¯t adjusted to her being Viola Thompson.¡± Actually, Edward Thompson was somewhat suspicious of whether Viola was really Viola Thompson. After all, Viola was cunning and had deliberately approached Mary Perryne and Sylvia Thompson before. Who knew if there was something wrong with the parent-child identification! Thinking of this, Edward Thompson narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think our parents are too partial to our little sister? They¡¯ve never been this nice to Sylvia before!¡± At this point, Edward Thompson added, ¡°l remember Sylvia wasn¡¯t even allowed to keep a dog when she was a kid.¡± Edward Thompson was now worried about Sylvia¡¯s reaction when she saw Viola. At that time, she would surely feel wronged. Not to mention Sylvia feeling wronged, even if it was him, he would be very upset. Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Our little sister has just been recognized, and the cat was her pet before. Would you have our parents, upon their first meeting with her, have her throw away her cat? Our little sister has been lost for eighteen years, our parents have owed her for eighteen years, Sylvia has enjoyed fatherly and motherly love for eighteen years, but our little sister had nothing. Now, she just has a cat, and you think it¡¯s unfair to Sylvia?¡± Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t understand Edward Thompson¡¯s thought process. When they went to pick up Viola, there was not even a guardian in her house, and there was no trace of a second or third person in the household items. Obviously, Viola was now living alone. She is now just an eighteen-year-old girl. In other families, she would still be at the age where she could be pampered in front of her parents, but Viola had to take on everything alone. On the contrary. Sylvia lived a worry-free life with clothing and food, not only with parental love but also with the love of her brothers. Wasn¡¯t she content with that? ¡°In all these years that our little sister was lost, we¡¯ve been looking for her too! It¡¯s not like anyone purposely lost her! Besides, this matter has nothing to do with Sylvia. Borden, don¡¯t forget, Sylvia is also a victim!¡± ¡°What kind of victim is she!¡± Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Her life is something countless others in Sinian Nation dream of. Do you know what kind of life our little sister has been living these years?¡± Edward Thompson just looked at Samuel Thompson without saying a word. Yes. In the years that Viola Thompson was lost, she might have suffered a lot of hardship, but that hardship was not forced upon her by Sylvia Thompson. A moment later, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Borden, you may have misunderstood my meaning. I didn¡¯t mean to blame our little sister; 1 just think our parents should be fair to Sylvia as well. Can you talk to our parents about not taking that cat back? As long as they don¡¯t take it back and let Sylvia see, that would be fine.¡¯ ¡°Our parents have always been good enough to Sylvia. They never treated her differently because she was adopted.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After finishing, Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Our little sister¡¯s cat is definitely coming home with us. I believe Sylvia is not the kind of ungrateful and vicious person who would misunderstand our parents because of a cat.¡± The last sentence was a bit heavy. Because Samuel Thompson was genuinely a little angry. Edward Thompson felt a bit helpless, ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to them, can you chime in with me? I¡¯m not asking to get rid of that cat. We can have it housed in a pet store first! If our little sister really likes cats, I can give her an apartment of mine so she can raise it outside. Our little sister has always been living alone, and she might not be used to living with all of us.¡± Edward Thompson had already lowered his demands.. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: 132: Oh my God! It’s Miss Song!_5 Chapter 287: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song!_5 Translator: 549690339 He just didn¡¯t want Sylvia Thompson to feel so distressed. So it didn¡¯t matter if the cat wasn¡¯t taken care of, at least it couldn¡¯t be seen by Sylvia. Of course, it would be even better if Viola Thompson could move out with the cat. So Sylvia wouldn¡¯t be so upset. Samuel Thompson looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your idea is too extreme? Viola just came back, and you want to drive her away?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t want to drive her away, 1 just don¡¯t want Sylvia to see that cat!¡± Edward Thompson explained. Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Viola and Sylvia are both our sisters, Edward, and as a brother, you should be fair. You can¡¯t just favor Sylvia because you grew up together! ¡± Edward Thompson felt like a scholar meeting a soldier and couldn¡¯t argue with that. It was obvious that the whole Thompson Clan was favoring Viola. But now, in Samuel¡¯s perspective, it seemed like Edward was favoring Sylvia. It was ridiculous. Edward Thompson sighed, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then there¡¯s nothing 1 can do.¡¯ It seemed that he could only find a way to comfort Sylvia on his own. Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be scolded, you¡¯d better not mention a word about this in front of our parents.¡± If Edward Thompson dared to mention it, Sawyer Thompson would really slap him. Edward Thompson knew Sawyer Thompson¡¯s temperament. He naturally wouldn¡¯t mention it in front of Sawyer Thompson. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said it in front of Samuel Thompson. If Samuel agreed with him, maybe their parents would listen, who knew¡­ An hour later. The Thompson Clan¡¯s private car arrived at the hospital entrance. The group went to the ward together. Elena Williams and Penny Kalafatis didn¡¯t receive any information in advance, and when they saw the people coming in, they were a bit confused. Mary Perryne held Viola Thompson¡¯s hand and introduced her to the two of them, ¡°Viola, this is your second aunt, and this is your little aunt.¡± ¡°Second aunt, little aunt.¡¯ Elena Williams and Penny Kalafatis were stunned. They knew Viola Thompson was very beautiful. But they didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful. Her eyebrows and eyes seemed impossible to be drawn. Especially Elena Williams, who grabbed Viola Thompson¡¯s hand and marveled, ¡°Viola is as beautiful as a fairy!¡¯ ¡°Thank you, second aunt.¡± Elena Williams looked at Viola Thompson carefully and found her face a bit familiar. She seemed to have seen Viola Thompson somewhere before. But she couldn¡¯t remember where had she met her. Penny Kalafatis looked at Viola Thompson with amazement in her eyes, smiling, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re a blessed child. We thought we had lost you, but welcome back.¡± Having said that, she hugged Viola Thompson. The girl felt different when held, soft and fragrant. Not like a son. All sweaty and smelly. Although Penny Kalafatis had never thought of having a daughter before, she was moved at this moment. She was so envious of Mary Perryne. After the hug, Sylvia Thompson stepped forward with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Sister, welcome back.¡± Viola Thompson smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Edward Thompson frowned secretly, blaming Viola Thompson for not being sensible. Sylvia had taken the initiative to call her sister, so why didn¡¯t she call Sylvia ¡®little sister!? Was she trying to show off to Sylvia? A moment later, Viola Thompson walked over to Mrs. Thompson, holding her hand tightly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡± As she shook hands, Viola Thompson took the opportunity to feel her pulse. Her condition was very bad. An operation needed to be arranged immediately. At that moment, Mrs. Thompson, who had been in a coma, seemed to have heard Viola Thompson¡¯s voice and opened her eyes. The instant she saw Viola Thompson, her cloudy eyes suddenly lit up. Viola! It was Viola! Her Viola had finally come back. After her excitement, she burst into tears. Mrs. Thompson wanted to hug her granddaughter whom she hadn¡¯t seen for eighteen years, but she couldn¡¯t even manage a simple hug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I¡¯ll find a way to make you feel better,¡± Viola Thompson tightly held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°When you do, we¡¯ll take a family portrait together.¡± Mrs. Thompson tried to make a sound. She would definitely be able to hold on until the family portrait was taken, and just thinking about that moment made Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face light up with a smile. Sylvia Thompson stood aside. Her face was full of taunting expressions. Find a way? What could Viola Thompson think of? Or¡­ Could she bring Miss Crystal here? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was just shameless bragging. Ridiculously stupid. After comforting Mrs. Thompson¡¯s emotions, Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Can I take a look at Grandma¡¯s medical records?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get them.¡± Samuel Thompson said. Soon, Samuel Thompson brought Mrs. Thompson¡¯s medical records over.. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: 132: Oh my God! It’s Miss Song! 6 Chapter 288: 132: Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Song! 6 Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson reached out to take it. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s situation was more serious than she had imagined. Viola Thompson frowned slightly. Sylvia Thompson cast a look at Viola, her eyes full of sarcasm. Just look at Viola. If someone who didn¡¯t know any better saw her, they would think she was so powerful. Country bumpkin. Putting on airs. A moment later, Viola Thompson put down the medical records, picked up her mobile phone, and opened WhatsApp. On this trip back, Sawyer Thompson also realized that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was getting more serious. He immediately found the chief physician, ¡°Doctor Bruce, is my mother¡¯s condition getting worse? She used to be able to move her right arm before, but now¡­¡± Doctor Bruce nodded, ¡°Mrs. Thompson¡¯s illness has always been very serious, and this situation is within our expectations. Mr. Thompson, don¡¯t worry, we have already brought in experts from above, and they are actively studying how to treat her with the right medication and surgery.¡± Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Bruce.¡± Doctor Bruce continued: ¡°Mr. Thompson, although we are trying to find a solution, don¡¯t be too optimistic about the situation. Be mentally prepared at all times.¡¯ ¡°Well,¡± Sawyer Thompson hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when a nurse walked in from outside, interrupting his unfinished words. ¡°Doctor Bruce, it¡¯s time for the meeting.¡± Doctor Bruce immediately put down his pen, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to look at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Mr. Thompson, 1 have to go to the meeting.¡± Having said that, he hurriedly walked away. Sawyer Thompson returned to the hospital room, and Mary Perryne immediately asked, ¡°How did it go? What did Doctor Bruce say?¡± Sawyer Thompson shook his head first, then said, ¡°Doctor Bruce said that a team of experts has been formed in the hospital, and they are studying Mom¡¯s condition. They will arrange for Mom¡¯s surgery as soon as possible. When I went, Doctor Bruce was in a hurry to attend the meeting.¡± Experts? Team formed? Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson raised an eyebrow imperceptibly. Now, even if the Heavenly King came, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to save that dying old hag. At this very moment, Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t wait for Mrs. Thompson to die immediately! Only in this way could her hatred be resolved! Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne furrowed her brows. Penny Kalafatis heaved a sigh, ¡®Let¡¯s not worry about it, and think more positively.¡± Elena Williams nodded, ¡°Penny is right. Besides, now that Viola is back, I believe Mom will definitely get better.¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Elena Williams and echoed, ¡°Aunt Elena is right. My sister is our family¡¯s lucky star. As long as she¡¯s there, Grandma will definitely be fine.¡± What is the opposite of a lucky star? Broom star. If Mrs. Thompson died, then Viola Thompson would indeed be a bona fide broom star. How come Mrs. Thompson was fine before, but once Viola Thompson came back, she died? At this moment, Viola¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone, saw the content on it, her expression unchanged, then looked at Mary Perryne, lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go out first.¡¯ ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mary Perryne got a little nervous when she heard her leaving. ¡°I¡¯m going to answer a call. Mantou is in the air pillow, please keep an eye on it for me and don¡¯t let it run away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne nodded. Viola Thompson took her phone and walked outside. Third floor of the hospital. Due to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s special condition, several neurology experts gathered around discussing her condition in depth. If a successful surgery could be performed at this moment, it would be another miracle in medicine. ¡°l believe preserving life is more important. Instead of risking a craniotomy, it would be better to find ways to prolong the old ladys life.¡± ¡°Dr. Su, do you know what Mrs. Thompson used to do when she was young?¡± Another doctor immediately retorted, ¡°1 think, instead of being paralyzed in bed, she would rather live with dignity.¡± ¡°The blood stasis is in the right brain, which is connected to various vital organs. A slight mistake, and the old lady could lose her life on the operating table. I agree with Dr. Wangs suggestion, but the problem now is, if the blood stasis is not removed, whether she can survive or not is a question, let alone whether she will have any dignity!¡¯ Upon hearing this, several doctors nodded in agreement. ¡°l do have a plan.¡± One of the doctors stood up and shared his plan with everyone. Hearing this, Dr. Caden said, ¡°Dr. Blue, your plan is indeed problem-free, but theorizing is ultimately different from practical operation. Have you thought about how to deal with emergencies? Mrs. Thompson is already 80 years old this year and will face various situations during surgery. If there is a slight accident, it will break your original plan. Moreover, the brain is an important organ of the human body, and even a small bleeding can be life-threatening. If it were an unavoidable risk during surgery, it would be one thing, but what if it leads to a medical accident?¡± ¡°Dr. Caden is right.¡± After listening, Dr. Blue also felt that Dr. Caden¡¯s analysis was very reasonable. A surgical risk and a medical accident are not the same. If something happens to Mrs. Thompson on the operating table, his career would be over. Dr. Blue could only sit down with his plan. Dean Taylor stood at the front, continuing, ¡°Are there any other plans?¡± A few experts exchanged glances and discussed, but in the end, no one said anything. ¡°Is no one willing to perform surgery on Mrs. Thompson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t,¡± Dr. Caden continued, ¡°but the situation is too complicated this time, Dean Taylor, please give us a little more time.¡± Dean Taylor frowned slightly. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s current situation was dire; how could they still wait? Dean Taylor scratched his head. At this moment, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open, and a young girl walked in, ¡°l can do the surgery.¡± With the light behind her, her facial features were not very clear. As soon as these words came out, the conference room went silent for an instant. She can? The girl in front of them looked no more than seventeen or eighteen years old. What surgery could she perform? Did she even have a doctor¡¯s license? Dr. Caden looked at Viola Thompson, and said sternly, ¡°Young lady, this is not a place for you to joke around!¡± The others also looked at Viola Thompson like she was a joke. These young girls nowadays really had too much nerve, not caring where they were. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shouldn¡¯t they be more disciplined? It was clear that their parents had not educated them well. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re having a meeting here!¡± ¡°Where is security? Why are they letting anyone in?¡± At this moment, Dean Taylor recognized Viola Thompson, and his face was full of surprise and respect, ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: 133: A Presence that Shocks the Medical World! (Second Update Chapter 289: 133: A Presence that Shocks the Medical World! (Second Update Translator: 549690339 Before Viola Thompson could speak, Dean Taylor stood up excitedly from his chair. ¡°Miss Thompson, it¡¯s really you!¡¯ Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Dean Taylor.¡± Dean Taylor walked in front of Viola Thompson and held out his hand, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve heard so much about you, and today I finally meet you in person. ¡± This scene left the other doctors in the conference room a bit stunned. What was going on? If they were not mistaken, the young girl in front of them looked no more than eighteen years old. At seventeen or eighteen, under normal circumstances, she should still be in high school. But seeing Dean Taylor¡¯s respectful attitude, it seemed as if he was treating her as a senior in the medical field. This was a bit exaggerated. Viola Thompson shook hands with Dean Taylor, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Two simple words. Although she was young, she stood in front of Dean Taylor, who was over fifty and had graying hair, without any stage fright. It made people think of a few phrases. Elegant and graceful. Young but able to stand her ground. Dean Taylor turned to the other doctors in the meeting room, then said, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Miss Thompson.¡± When Miss Thompson was mentioned, not many people knew her. As the words fell, Dean Taylor continued, ¡°The surgery of Patriarch Lentz was done by Miss Thompson.¡± These words were like throwing a huge stone into a calm lake. A few months ago, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s surgery had shocked half the medical world. At that time, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition was already beyond cure. It even alarmed the renowned Betty Cooper. Later, the Lentz Clan offended Betty Cooper, and everyone thought Patriarch Lentz was doomed. Just then, news suddenly came that the Lentz Clan had invited an unknown doctor to perform surgery on Patriarch Lentz. When everyone thought that the Lentz Clan was desperately seeking a doctor and would kill Patriarch Lentz, a heavy news bomb was dropped on them. Patriarch Lentz was miraculously healed! For a time, everyone was wondering who the legendary Divine Doctor was. But the Divine Doctor was low-key, and people searched for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t find any information about her. If it weren¡¯t for seeing it with their own eyes, who would believe that the Divine Doctor they were all curious about was actually a seventeen or eighteen-year-old young girl! The doctors looked at Viola Thompson, almost dumbfounded. It took a moment for them to react. Doctor Blue approached Dean Taylor and whispered, ¡°Dean, there are many swindlers nowadays. Are you sure you haven¡¯t made a mistake?¡± Swindlers were not only numerous now. But also sophisticated. Even famous gaming companies had been deceived out of millions by swindlers. Dean Taylor laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make a mistake.¡± As the words fell, he took out his cell phone, ¡°Look, this is the information that Dean Wang from Euda Hospital sent me.¡± Doctor Blue took the cell phone, saw the information on it, looked at Viola Thompson, and couldn¡¯t help swallowing. It was true. It was really true. Viola Thompson was indeed the Divine Doctor who had performed surgery on Patriarch Lentz. Heroes indeed come from the young. Looking at Viola Thompson again, there was more reverence in Doctor Blue¡¯s eyes. Dean Taylor continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, from now on, we will do our best to cooperate with you in completing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery.¡± Originally, Dean Taylor was very anxious. Looking away, Mrs. Thompson, not to mention she was the dowager of the first wealthy family, she had also been a female hero who had been on the battlefield, experienced the gunfire and protected the people. Such a legendary old lady should not be paralyzed in bed and die of depression. Moreover, it was said that the old lady still had unfulfilled wishes! So, they had to do everything they could to help Mrs. Thompson recover. But now, Dean Taylor was not worried at all. After all, Viola Thompson was there. Her ability was evident, even if she didn¡¯t say a word, she had the power to convince people. When they returned to the ward an hour later, Although it was only an hour, for Mary Perryne, it felt even longer than a century, and she could not help but want to go out and find Viola Thompson. Seeing Viola Thompson return at this moment, Mary Perryne immediately approached her, her face full of smiles, ¡°Viola.¡± Then, she tightly held Viola Thompson¡¯s hand. Sylvia Thompson glanced over, her eyes filled with poison. Since finding Viola Thompson, Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes had only her. This scene of motherly love and filial piety was very dazzling. Was she not Mary Perryne¡¯s daughter? What was Mary Perryne¡¯s behaviour putting her at? The one who should die shouldn¡¯t only be that old woman, but also Mary Perryne.Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson clenched her hand hidden in her sleeve. Because of her excessive force, her knuckles had already turned slightly white. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Viola, why did you take so long to come back?¡± ¡°l just ran into someone I know at the hospital.¡± Viola Thompson replied lightly. Mary Perryne nodded. Seeing this, Elena Williams teased, ¡°Viola, if you didn¡¯t come back, your mom might have put up a missing person notice.¡± Mary Perryne had obviously been traumatized. She was afraid that if she was not careful, she would lose Viola Thompson. Although Viola had been found for a day, Mary Perryne still felt it unreal, as if she was dreaming. The conversation in the entire ward was revolving around this topic, Sylvia Thompson seemed like an outsider. Edward Thompson felt distressed seeing this and immediately walked to Sylvia Thompson¡¯s side, put his arm around her shoulder, and comforted, ¡°Sylvia, your brother is here.¡± As long as he was there, no one would dare to bully Sylvia Thompson. Sylvia Thompson looked up and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, brother. I am happy that my sister is back.¡± She was too sensible. If Viola Thompson was half as sensible as Sylvia Thompson, Mary Perryne would not have suddenly been cold to Sylvia Thompson. If Viola Thompson was sensible, she should have thrown away that cat without hesitation. At the mention of Viola Thompson¡¯s cat, Edward Thompson frowned. For the time being, Sylvia Thompson had not seen Viola Thompson¡¯s cat. If she saw it, no one knew what kind of grievances she would have. However, even if Sylvia Thompson was aggrieved, she would not show it. She was kind and generous, possessing the upbringing of a thousand-year-old noble family, which Viola Thompson could not compare to. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Sylvia Thompson went to open it. ¡°Dean Taylor.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Dean Taylor nodded, looked at Sylvia Thompson. Then, Dean Taylor entered the ward and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I have some good news for you.¡± Dean Taylor continued, ¡°We have already started the discussion on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition; we have now confirmed the surgical plan. Tomorrow morning at 7:30, we will perform the surgery, so you should be prepared.¡± Upon hearing this, the entire Thompson clan was overjoyed. This was the first good news they had heard in days, besides finding Viola Thompson. Edward Thompson tightly grasped Dean Taylor¡¯s hand, ¡°Really? Dean Taylor.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Moreover, the expert who¡¯s coming this time is very authoritative; there is more than a 60% chance that the surgery will be successful.¡¯ The three Thompson brothers were very excited. ¡°Dean Taylor, thank you!¡¯ Hearing this, a touch of indifference flashed in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes. Expert? She had inquired about it; Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was very serious. Besides Divine Doctor Suen, his direct disciple Linglong, and Doctor Leer from abroad, no one else could complete the surgery. The Thompsons were celebrating too soon. A 60% chance of success? She thought there was a 60% risk! Old Mrs. Thompson was as good as dead. Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t reveal anything unusual on her face, but she looked up and smiled, ¡°As soon as my sister came back, grandma¡¯s condition improved. It seems that my sister is really our family¡¯s lucky star!¡± Elena Williams laughed, ¡°Sylvia is right. I think Viola is our family¡¯s lucky star; ever since she came back, all the good luck followed.¡± Others followed suit in nodding. Especially Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson, their eyes and eyebrows were all filled with smiles and they also believed that their daughter was the lucky star. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s gaze swept over everyone. Laugh it up. When it¡¯s time for them to collect the old lady¡¯s body, I bet they couldn¡¯t laugh anymore. As for Viola Thompson, the so-called lucky star, she would soon turn into an unlucky star. Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s lips curled up slightly, like a serpent spitting out its tongue. After Dean Taylor left the ward, Doctor Bruce found him and expressed his concerns, ¡°Dean Taylor, although Miss Thompson cured Patriarch Lentz, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she can also cure Mrs. Thompson. If something goes wrong, how should we deal with it? Was your decision too hasty?¡± He was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s primary doctor, and no one understood her situation better than him. Dean Taylor laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Bruce, just leave this to Miss Thompson.¡± With that, Dean Taylor turned around and entered his office. Doctor Bruce looked at the closed door, his face was full of worry. Time passed quickly, and soon it was the next morning. At 7:30 am, Mrs. Thompson was pushed into the Operating Room on time. Everyone waited anxiously outside the Operating Room. Sylvia Thompson looked around and didn¡¯t see Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In a little while, after Old Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery failed, and she died, Viola wouldn¡¯t even be able to see her for the last time. When that happened, people would surely blame her. Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes and walked over to Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, where is my sister? She was so worried about grandma¡¯s surgery that she didn¡¯t even eat breakfast. I brought her some breakfast.¡± These words were extremely heart-wrenching. Sylvia Thompson said that Viola Thompson was very worried about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery, but at this moment, in front of the Operating Room, not even her shadow could be seen. What kind of filial piety could be expected from someone who wasn¡¯t even present during her own grandmother¡¯s surgery? Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: 134: Slapping face, the real miss of the Thompson Clan! Chapter 290: 134: Slapping face, the real miss of the Thompson Clan! Translator: 549690339 At these words, everyone realized that Viola Thompson was not outside the Operating Room. It was indeed inappropriate for Viola to be absent while her grandmother was in surgery. Mary Perryne explained, ¡°Viola had something to attend to.¡± Samuel Thompson followed up, ¡°Viola went to inquire about our grandmother¡¯s condition with the doctors.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone showed understanding. Understanding the medical condition. Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes, Samuel was indeed biased, covering up for Viola Thompson with just a sentence. Viola was neither a doctor nor knew about medical practices. Even if she understood Mrs. Thompson¡¯s medical condition, what could she do about it? Could she help the doctors to perform the surgery? This excuse was simply laughable. So just because Viola is a direct granddaughter of the Thompson Clan, the Thompson Family can forgive her unconditionally? Sylvia Thompson felt a chill down her spine. If she were the one today, she would definitely be criticized. She could not commit such a thing. Edward Thompson also thought that what Viola did was too much and was annoyed that the family spoiled Viola. Thinking so, Edward Thompson blurted out, ¡°Our little sister doesn¡¯t understand medical knowledge. What use is it for her to understand grandma¡¯s condition? Can she even help?¡± Sylvia Thompson quietly touched Edward Thompson¡¯s arm, ¡°Big brother, say less. Sister just came back, we should make her feel the warmth of home.¡± Upon hearing this. Edward Thompson was even more upset. Look at how considerate Sylvia Thompson is. And what about Viola? The comparison was simply incomparable. However, it¡¯s normal when you think about it. Although Viola grew up in a remote rural area and was not worldly, she still had the blood of the Thompson Family in her veins. As a member of the Thompson Clan, she really had none of the Thompson Family spirit. Sylvia Thompson definitely had the dignity befitting the Young Niiss of the Thompson Family. Sylvia Thompson added, ¡°Big brother, I understand Sister¡¯s feelings better than you do. She¡¯s new here, unfamiliar with everything, she must be feeling very restless. So, even if she¡¯s not outside the Operating Room, I understand it, after all, she didn¡¯t grow up with grandma.¡± Not growing up together means no affection. And without affection, where does filial piety come from? Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson and sighed helplessly. As her brother, he has always wanted to find Viola. However, at this moment, he would rather have never found Viola. For one. Viola has a problem with her character. Second, as long as Viola is here, Sylvia Thompson will certainly be wronged. This is just the beginning. There are still many days to come. He¡¯s often away from home filming. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of unfair treatment Sylvia Thompson will receive at home. Compared to Viola, it¡¯s clear that Sylvia Thompson is more like a granddaughter, and she¡¯s also more filial. He hopes that Mrs. Thompson can recognize Sylvia Thompson¡¯s goodness when she wakes up. The operation was ongoing with high tension. Every second was passing. Everyone was extremely anxious. Bang. At this moment, the door of the operating room was suddenly opened. A doctor hurriedly walked out from inside. The Thompson Family immediately surrounded him. ¡°Doctor, how is my mothers condition now?¡± The doctor said, ¡°The operation is still ongoing, you family members should not worry and wait patiently.¡± ¡°How much longer will it take to finish?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked. The doctor shook his head, ¡°This can¡¯t be determined.¡¯ Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was very complex, and no one could give a precise number. Having said that, the doctor hurried away. This situation was within Sylvia Thompson¡¯s expectation. Watching the doctor¡¯s retreating figure, she squinted her eyes. Just wait. This time, the Thompson Family may never see that old lady again. She was looking forward to that moment. In the operating room. Viola Thompson was dressed in a blue surgical gown, wearing a mask. The mask was large, covering most of her face. Due to her lowered hat, only a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes could be seen from her body. In front of her were the clear brain tissues. In the flesh and blood, she could see the pulsing veins and arteries. She held a scalpel and a hemostat in her hands, but there was no blood on her white rubber gloves. She was calm and composed, without a hint of nervousness. At this moment. A tense beep echoed in the air. This was the sound of the heart rate monitor. It would only sound when the patient was in a critical condition. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the doctors performing surgery on Mrs. Thompson instantly fell into extreme tension. What should we do? Everyone looked to Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson was still calm and unhurried, she said, ¡°Prepare the defibrillator.¡¯ ¡°Yes, Miss Thompson..¡± Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan!_2 Chapter 291: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan!_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Do we still have blood plasma?¡± ¡°Yes. Her voice was like the gentle breeze of April, warm and comforting, able to calm the heart. After a series of treatments, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition did not improve. Doctor Bruce looked at Viola Thompson and frowned slightly. He had always thought that Viola was too young to perform surgery on Mrs. Thompson. Most importantly, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s condition was completely different from that of Mrs. Thompson. Although Viola had successfully treated Patriarch Lentz, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that she could help Mrs. Thompson. However, everyone trusted Viola. No one listened to his advice. Now it was a mess! Mrs. Thompson originally had hope of survival, but now she was at risk of dying on the operating table due to Viola¡¯s lack of knowledge. How could they explain this to the Thompson Family? Luckily, Viola was the long-lost daughter of the Thompson Clan; if they really pursued the matter, they wouldn¡¯t blame it on the hospital. ¡°Miss Thompson, should¡­should we issue a critical condition notice?¡± Viola held the defibrillator in her hands. She didn¡¯t speak. Doctor Bruce nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡¯ If they didn¡¯t issue a critical condition notice now, and something happened to Mrs. Thompson, the Thompson Family would undoubtedly hold the hospital responsible. Other doctors looked at Viola, puzzled. They had been full of confidence in Viola. But now, it seemed that Viola¡­ This was too disappointing. It seemed that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s prospects were grim. ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse immediately rushed off to issue the critical condition notice. She had thought that Miss Thompson was some extraordinary talent! Now it seemed¡­ She was nothing special after all. In the end, the hospital director had made the wrong decision. The Thompson Family waiting outside the Operating Room was extremely anxious. The moment they received the critical condition notice for Mrs. Thompson, everyone¡¯s legs went weak. Who could have expected that Mrs. Thompson would be in critical condition on the operating table? The nurse¡¯s expression was very grave, ¡°Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition is very bad. There is severe bleeding in her subcutaneous tissue, and the surgery might have to be terminated at any moment. You should prepare funeral clothes for her.¡¯ Once a craniotomy failed, there would only be one outcome for Mrs. Thompson. Death. The nurse was frightened by Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition. Her words were not meant to be alarmist. Funeral clothes? Upon hearing these two words, Sylvia Thompson was so excited that she almost laughed out loud. Heaven finally favored the diligent. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time. The old hag should have died long ago. She should have died long ago! These two words, funeral clothes, deeply shocked the Thompson Family. Mary Perryne, Elena Williams, and Penny Kalafatis all went weak in the knees. How¡­ how could this happen! Didn¡¯t they say that the expert had a way to save Mrs. Thompson? As the eldest sister-in-law, Mary tried her best to calm herself, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Elena and Penny, we have to stay calm.¡± Elena was on the verge of tears. Although she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Mrs. Thompson, their relationship was as close as mother and daughter. She couldn¡¯t accept Mrs. Thompson suddenly leaving them. Penny nodded and supported Elena¡¯s arm, ¡°That¡¯s right. Big sister is right. Mom will definitely be fine.¡± Sylvia glanced at everyone and walked toward the door. Seeing her like this, Edward Thompson immediately followed and asked, ¡°Sylvia, where are you going?¡± Sylvia looked in the direction of the Operating Room, lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find sister.¡± Hearing this, Edward frowned and pulled Sylvia back, ¡°What for?¡± She¡¯s just an ungrateful and vicious woman after all. Sylvia stopped and explained tearfully, ¡°Bob, grandmother is in critical condition right now, and she might be in danger of losing her life at any moment. Sister is her favorite granddaughter, and the one she most wants to see in her last moments. I can¡¯t let grandmother leave the world with regrets.¡± Her performance was that of a perfect granddaughter. Edward sympathized with Sylvia in his heart. If he were Sylvia, he wouldn¡¯t have given Mrs. Thompson a second look considering the way she treated him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Sylvia still treated Mrs. Thompson like her own grandmother to this day, thinking about her feelings and needs in everything she did. Viola looked at Edward and knew that he would definitely hold her back. As expected, Edward didn¡¯t disappoint her. Edward held Sylvia¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Sylvia, you really treat her as your sister, but have you ever thought about what you mean to her?¡± ¡°Bob,¡± Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°l believe that sincerity can definitely qin sincerity..¡± Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan! _3 Chapter 292: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan! _3 Translator: 549690339 Edward Thompson shook his head helplessly, tightly holding Sylvia Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°l won¡¯t allow you to go.¡± ¡°Brother! ¡± Edward continued, ¡°The reason I don¡¯t want you to go isn¡¯t because I have a problem with Viola Thompson. It¡¯s just that I want to see if she has a conscience. Grandma has always been fond of her; she has traveled to so many places to find her! But her? She¡¯s not even there when our grandmother is undergoing surgery. What right does she have to be part of our Thompson Clan!¡± Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°Brother, I trust sister; she¡¯ll surely come back.¡± Edward¡¯s face was full of irony. If they had to wait for Viola to return, Mrs. Thompson might have already passed away. Edward wanted to use this event to show the Thompson Clan Viola¡¯s true colors. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back¡± Edward took Sylvia¡¯s hand, and the two walked back. Out of Edward¡¯s sight, a faint smile appeared on Sylvia¡¯s lips. If Edward were to look back now, he would certainly see that Sylvia¡¯s smile was exactly like that of an evil supporting female character in TV dramas. The two returned to the outside of the operating room. Elena Williams looked at Samuel Thompson and asked, ¡°Borden, why hasn¡¯t Viola come back yet?¡± Samuel became a little anxious too, Viola had only told him that she was going to see the doctor, but she didn¡¯t specify what she was going to do. At this moment, their grandmother, Mrs. Thompson, had been declared critically ill by the hospital, and it was indeed inappropriate for Viola not to be present. Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her.¡± Elena nodded, ¡°Hurry up.¡± If something happened to Mrs. Thompson, the person she would want to see the most must be Viola. Evan Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, go and find Viola quickly.¡± Hearing this, Samuel immediately went out. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Sylvia followed in Samuel¡¯s footsteps. Seeing Sylvia¡¯s retreating figure, Samuel frowned slightly and helplessly followed her. Everyone searched the entire hospital inside and out, but they didn¡¯t find her. Her phone was off. Edward frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m done looking, big brother; you can search on your own.¡± After that, Edward held Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Big brother,¡± Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°Brother, sister must have been delayed by something. Her phone must be out of battery, and that¡¯s why it turned off automatically. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t intentionally ignore your calls.¡± Not intentional? How could Viola¡¯s actions not be intentional? Edward continued, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she even know what day it is today! This is really too much!¡± Samuel had no mood to argue with Edward. He said, ¡°You and Sylvia go back first. If mom asks, just tell her that our younger sister was delayed by something. I¡¯ll continue looking.¡± He believed that Viola didn¡¯t deliberately disappear. Edward didn¡¯t want to deal with Samuel. Sylvia continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, second brother. I¡¯ll explain to mom and the others.¡¯ Samuel trusted Sylvia¡¯s cautiousness and judgment, so he nodded, ¡°Go back quickly.¡± Sylvia followed Edward back to the operating room¡¯s entrance. Mary Perryne asked, ¡°Where is Viola, and where are you two brothers?¡± As Sylvia was about to speak, Edward cut in, ¡°We don¡¯t know where our little sister went. We searched for a long time but didn¡¯t find her, and the doctors and nurses say they haven¡¯t seen her either.¡± Upon hearing this, Sylvia immediately said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to Edward¡¯s nonsense. Sister was delayed by something; it¡¯s not that we couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Hearing that Viola couldn¡¯t be found, Mary¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Viola, would something have happened to Viola! Viola was unfamiliar with the people and places in Capital City. What if she ran into any trouble? These words also made Sawyer Thompson¡¯s heart skip a beat. It took him great effort to find his daughter, and he wished he could protect her all the time. Sawyer immediately dialed the bodyguard¡¯s number, ¡°Send someone to the hospital right away.¡± Seeing Sawyer and Mary¡¯s reactions, Sylvia sneered in her heart. It turned out that there were people in this world who could be so ridiculously biased. Viola had clearly left without considering the situation, yet they were still worried about her safety. If it had been Sylvia in Viola¡¯s place today, she would have been scolded relentlessly by now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward was speechless as he watched his parents worry about Viola without blaming her. Instead, they were making excuses for her. They were really blind. They¡¯d ignored their outstanding daughter Sylvia for an unsophisticated village girl. Edward let out a deep sigh. In a short while.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: 134: Slapping face, the real miss of the Thompson Clan! _4 Chapter 293: 134: Slapping face, the real miss of the Thompson Clan! _4 Translator: 549690339 Samuel Thompson had also returned outside the Operating Room. ¡°Where¡¯s Viola?¡± Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson immediately asked. Samuel replied, ¡°She said she will be here soon.¡± ¡°Have you found her?¡± To avoid worrying his parents, Samuel Thompson only nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Hearing that Viola was okay, both Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, inside the Operating Room. The surgery continued. The atmosphere remained extremely tense. At that moment, a panic-stricken voice rang out, ¡°Miss Thompson, the patient¡¯s heart has stopped suddenly!¡¯ Cardiac arrest! Upon hearing this, even the doctors surrounding the operating table couldn¡¯t hide their surprise. They knew it was inevitable as Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart rate had been declining, a cardiac arrest was only a matter of time. However, Viola Thompson remained calm, ¡°Hemostatic forceps.¡± The nurse beside her was stunned. If the heart had stopped, what use were the hemostatic forceps? Viola simply repeated, ¡°Hemostatic forceps.¡± The nurse finally snapped out of it and handed over the forceps. Viola then said, ¡°Prepare for a blood transfusion.¡± ¡°Number four suture thread.¡¯ ¡°Doctor Lee, get ready.¡± Even though her tone was indifferent, her words carried an unyielding determination. Everyone else in the room, although unsure why she was attempting this apparently futile procedure, still followed her instructions. Doctor Bruce watched, his forehead slightly furrowed. Was she unable to accept Mrs. Thompson¡¯s death and behaving erratically as a result? Doctor Bruce approached Viola Thompson and chose his words carefully, ¡°Miss Thompson, every surgery carries a risk of failure. No one is perfect, you shouldn¡¯t blame yourself. After all, once someone dies, they can¡¯t¡­.¡± But before he could finish, there was a sharp noise in the air. Doctor Bruce was stunned yet again. That was¡­ The sound of the heart rate monitor. But hadn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart stopped suddenly? Doctor Bruce¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. So were the others, but they quickly snapped back to reality. ¡°My God! The patient¡¯s heart rate is back to normal!¡± ¡°The patient is breathing autonomously!¡¯ ¡°Blood pressure is normal!¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s expression remained neutral throughout. After a moment, she put down the suture thread, ¡°Surgery is complete.¡± Four simple words landed with impactful resonance. Doctor Bruce was rendered practically speechless. Was this¡­? Was he dreaming? ¡°Miss Thompson is amazing!¡¯ ¡°This is real ¡®bringing the dead back to life¡¯ in the medical field!¡± Doctor Bruce¡¯s perception of Viola changed from shock to admiration. That¡¯s right. Admiration. He underestimated this girl from the very beginning. The most remarkable thing about her was her composure. Regardless of the setbacks and lack of faith from others, she did not seem angry or flustered, nor did she show conceit after successfully treating Mrs. Thompson using her superior medical skills. What is the mark of a real professional? This is it! Click! The lights in the operating room switched off. The hearts of the Thompson Family members waiting outside tightened. Generally, this sign could mean only two outcomes. One, the surgery was successful. Two, the surgery failed. Seeing the lights shutting off, Sylvia Thompson subtly raised an eyebrow. It was two in the afternoon. She had to remember the death anniversary of the old lady forever. As the Operating Room doors opened, the Thompson Family remained standing there, hesitant to approach. They were afraid of hearing the news they least wanted to hear. After a moment, with newfound courage, Sawyer Thompson, as the eldest son, stepped forward, ¡°Doctor Bruce, is my mother¡­?¡± Doctor Bruce, smiling, said, ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery was very successful. She has been sent back to the ward for rest.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Sawyer Thompson exclaimed joyously. He thought he was prepared for the worst. He did not anticipate such a pleasant surprise from fate. Doctor Bruce nodded. Hearing his response, everyone else was overjoyed. Mary Perryne, Elena Williams, and Penny Kalafatis, in particular, couldn¡¯t help but cheer out loud. Sylvia Thompson, however, stood in place. Although her face wore a smile, her mind was in turmoil. How could this be? The old woman hadn¡¯t died? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Indeed, evil lives on forever. Sylvia Thompson was dissatisfied. At that moment, Sylvia caught a glimpse of a figure. She squinted slightly and quickly said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back! That¡¯s great; grandmother is also alright!¡± Despite having just completed a surgery, there was no signs of fatigue in Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes as she walked towards them. ¡°As long as grandmother is okay.¡± Sylvia Thompson replied with a smile, ¡°l knew it. You¡¯re our family¡¯s lucky star. As soon as you return, everything is fine with grandma..¡± Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan! _5 Chapter 294: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan! _5 Translator: 549690339 Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t stand her nonchalant demeanor. Mrs. Thompson was hanging by a thread in the Operating Room, leaving them on tenterhooks. What right did Viola Thompson have to act as if nothing was wrong? Compared to Sylvia Thompson, she was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s blood-related granddaughter. Sylvia Thompson was crying anxiously, but what about Viola Thompson? Why did Viola Thompson do nothing, yet get all the credit? She didn¡¯t deserve it! Lucky Star? How shameless Viola Thompson was. Edward Thompson looked at Viola Thompson and said accusingly, ¡°Grandma¡¯s condition was extremely dangerous just now. Where were you? Don¡¯t you know we were worried about grandma while also trying to find you?¡± Although his parents and older brothers were willing to condone Viola Thompson, he wouldn¡¯t! Before Viola could speak, Doctor Bruce said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯ve just accompanied your grandmother in the Operating Room for more than six hours without eating or drinking. You should go and have some rest now.¡± Viola had instructed not to mention her involvement in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery, but Doctor Bruce couldn¡¯t stand by and let Viola be misunderstood by her family. So he could only say that Viola had accompanied Mrs. Thompson in the Operating Room. Upon saying that, Doctor Bruce looked at the Thompson Family and continued to explain, ¡°Miss Thompson is really admirable for her filial piety. Not only was the antiseptic smell in the Operating Room strong; the thick isolation gown was hard to breathe. Miss Thompson didn¡¯t complain at all. Thanks to her companionship, the surgery was successfully completed.¡± So Viola Thompson had been with Mrs. Thompson in the Operating Room during her disappearance. Now, who dared to say that Viola Thompson was unfilial? Sylvia Thompson originally wanted to fuel the fire and ruin the image of Viola in the eyes of her two uncles and aunts. However, the result was not only did their impression of Viola did not improve, but rather they loved her even more. This child was truly exceptional. Knowing that Mrs. Thompson was worried about her, she found a way to accompany her in the Operating Room. Sylvia Thompson was so angry that she wanted to grind her silver teeth to pieces. Why did Viola Thompson get everyone¡¯s approval? She had just come back for one day. Just one day! Edward Thompson didn¡¯t expect things to turn around like this. Sawyer Thompson¡¯s voice spoke up at this time, ¡°Edward, apologize to your sister immediately.¡± Apologize? If it were Sylvia Thompson, she would definitely give him a way out and laughingly say that there was no need to apologize as siblings. But Viola Thompson didn¡¯t. Edward Thompson looked at Viola Thompson and smiled, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m sorry. 1 misunderstood you.¡± At this moment, no matter how dissatisfied Edward Thompson was with Viola Thompson, he could only smile and apologize. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Viola spoke indifferently. After the surgery success, Mrs. Thompson recovered quickly. That evening, Viola Thompson returned to the Thompson Family Manor. Sylvia Thompson volunteered, ¡°Mom, let me introduce our house to my sister.¡± Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve worked hard taking care of grandma these past few days. You should go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll take your sister to get familiar with the house because you still have school tomorrow. ¡± Mary Perryne wanted to make up for the 18 years of deficiency as much as possible. She wanted to tell Viola that she had never forgotten her. ¡°Come Viola, let me first take you to see your room.¡± Mary Perryne handed the suitcase to the Housekeeper, ¡°Housekeeper, inside it is Miss Thompson¡¯s cat, please take good care of it. Have someone send over some cat food and cat supplies.¡± She didn¡¯t know that Viola Thompson had a cat, otherwise, she would have prepared these things in advance. Viola Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Mom, just let Mantou out, and he¡¯ll be fine. He is very smart; he¡¯ll follow us.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, opening the suitcase. A big fat cat walked out of it. The cat was not shy at all. First, it jumped onto the table, and then onto Viola Thompson. Seeing the cat, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face was not clear what expression. Mary Perryne really spoiled Viola Thompson. She even brought a cat back. She remembered that when she was young, she really wanted a dog, but Mary Perryne ruthlessly rejected her. When it came to her biological daughter, Perryne changed her attitude completely. NO! She couldn¡¯t watch Viola Thompson take away everything with her own eyes. Looking at the backs of Mary Perryne and Viola Thompson, Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly, then headed upstairs. She had to find a way to kick Viola Thompson out of the Thompson Family! River City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Villas Area. Elizabeth Thompson walked in from the outside. Olga immediately approached with a smile, ¡°How did it go? Did you meet Mr. Terrence?¡± Elizabeth Thompson said somewhat angrily, ¡°l didn¡¯t meet Mr. Terrence, but I ran into that good-for-nothing everywhere.¡± Elizabeth Thompson attended an academic symposium tonight.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan! _6 Chapter 295: 134: Slapping face, the real Miss of the Thompson Clan! _6 Translator: 549690339 I thought I could have a chance encounter with Mr. Terrence. She wanted to conquer Mr. Terrence completely with her own talents. Who would have thought, she saw Terrence Lentz again. It¡¯s really bad luck. Olga also felt bad luck and said nervously, ¡°Emma, he didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he? Emma, let me tell you, next time if you see that good-for-nothing, remember to take a detour.¡± It¡¯s better to avoid trouble if you can¡¯t afford to provoke it. Elizabeth Thompson is the number one talented woman in River City, and it was not easy for her to draw a clear line between her and Terrence Lentz. She couldn¡¯t be entangled with that good-for-nothing again. Elizabeth nodded, ¡°l know.¡± Olga continued, ¡°The Lentz family is disgusting, too, not giving up even after all this.¡¯ When exactly do they plan to stop harassing Elizabeth? As she finished speaking, Olga asked, ¡°Emma, do you think Mr. Terrence might become a waiter or a doorman to test people¡¯s hearts?¡± Real powerful people like to use this method to probe people¡¯s hearts. After all, many people are eying the position of Mrs. Terrence. Everyone wants to be a person above others. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± Elizabeth continued, ¡°but there was nothing unusual at tonight¡¯s roundtable.¡± If Mr. Terrence really wanted to test people¡¯s hearts, he would surely design sessions to test them and see how they would handle them. But everything was normal tonight, and there wasn¡¯t even a waiter who broke a cup. At this moment. Elizabeth¡¯s phone rang. She picked up the phone, her face changed, and then she stood up directly from the sofa. How could this be! Seeing her like this, Olga asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elizabeth looked at Olga, ¡°Mom, how long has it been since you last heard from that little bastard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while, why?¡± Olga asked back. Since Viola Thompson moved out of Thompson¡¯s Villa and cut off ties with them, Olga hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Viola¡¯s affairs. It was just a little bastard. Whether she lived or died had nothing to do with her, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t pay attention to her. Elizabeth was almost breathless. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Viola! A little countryside bastard who was only fit to be her stepping stone in this lifetime had actually become the young lady of Capital City¡¯s number one prominent family. How could this be! What did Viola have to deserve this? Elizabeth was both envious and jealous. She was jealous that she couldn¡¯t take Viola¡¯s place. Viola had a humble birth and grew up in the countryside. She didn¡¯t have the temperament of a young lady at all. Elizabeth was the only one who was most suitable to be Miss Thompson. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Elizabeth like this, Olga was very anxious, ¡°Did that little bastard do something shameless outside, causing you to lose face too?¡± Elizabeth took a deep breath and looked at Olga, ¡°Do you know who Viola is?¡± ¡°Who else could she be?¡± Olga¡¯s tone was full of disgust, ¡°A bastard who nobody wants. ¡± Elizabeth continued, ¡°Listen well, she is now the young lady of the Thompson family, the number one prominent family in Capital City.¡± Hearing this, Olga¡¯s face was full of disbelief. She was thunderstruck. How could this be! ¡°You must have made a mistake, right?¡± Olga continued, ¡°Yes, you must have made a mistake!¡± If she hadn¡¯t made a mistake, how could Viola become Miss Thompson? What kind of family was the Thompson family? The number one prominent family in Capital City. The well-known beauty of Miss Thompson, Sylvia Thompson, was known to everyone. Sylvia Thompson was the number one lady. What about Viola Thompson? How could Viola Thompson compare with Sylvia Thompson? ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Elizabeth Thompson said, ¡°Look, this is the message Young Miss Thompson sent me, thanking us for raising that little wild child. She also said that she would visit you and dad when she has time.¡± Hearing this, Olga¡¯s blood ran backward, and she collapsed on the sofa. She would never have dreamed that the unwanted little wild child would one day become the young Miss Thompson and climb on top of Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s head. Olga yelled in anger, ¡°This little wild child is so ungrateful, enjoying all that luxury by herself and becoming a rich young lady while forgetting about us! I should never have adopted her!¡± She had raised Viola Thompson with painstaking efforts. Now Viola Thompson had prospered, leaving her behind. How could such a daughter exist in the world? Hearing Olga¡¯s words, Elizabeth Thompson gradually calmed down. From the messages Sylvia Thompson sent her, it was not difficult to see that Sylvia was a conscientious person. Perhaps they could use this relationship to climb up the Thompsons. After all, Reg Thompson and Olga were Viola Thompson¡¯s adopted parents. The kindness of nurturing is greater than heaven. Maybe the Thompsons would recognize her as their goddaughter. Thinking of this, Elizabeth Thompson crooked her lips in a calculating smile. Capital City. Mrs. Thompson has recovered well and is now able to be discharged from the hospital. She now constantly talks about Viola Thompson. ¡°Viola is like a little lucky star in our family. I was able to find her thanks to this illness. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have died long ago.¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at several of her grandchildren and said, ¡°None of you can bully her. As her brothers, you should remember to protect your sister.¡± A lucky star? What kind of lucky star was Viola Thompson? As if Viola Thompson had saved Mrs. Thompson¡¯s life, Viola even went so far as to take credit for the doctor¡¯s success without explanation. And she was so complacent! It¡¯s simply shameless. Sylvia Thompson glanced at Viola and her heart was filled with dissatisfaction. But she still wore a smile on her face, echoing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words: ¡°Grandma is right, my sister is indeed our family¡¯s lucky star. After she came back, not only did Grandma¡¯s illness get better, but I also got a lot of benefits.¡± Hearing this, Elena Williams asked, ¡°Sylvia, have you won another award?¡± For Sylvia Thompson, winning awards was a common occurrence. Sylvia Thompson modestly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big award, just soaking in my sister¡¯s luck.¡± Her words about soaking in her sister¡¯s luck were very interesting. After all, winning a trophy relied on one¡¯s own strength. But now, she had transferred all her strength onto Viola Thompson. Mrs. Thompson would not indulge Sylvia Thompson, ¡°What kind of yin-yang nonsense are you talking about? So noisy like a half-filled pot of water!¡± How embarrassing. ¡°Grandma, you misunderstood¡­¡± Sylvia Thompson immediately explained with teary eyes. Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly and turned to look at Viola Thompson. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Viola, with grandma here, no one can bully you! That Sylvia is not any good, your parents must have been blind to adopt her! You should have little contact with her in the future.¡¯ Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Edward Thompson felt very uncomfortable. His grandmother was so confused! Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so biased. Mrs. Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your father? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Go and call him here.¡± Samuel Thompson was about to speak when Sawyer Thompson approached them, ¡°Mom, are you looking for me?¡± Mrs. Thompson had recovered, and her daughter was found. Sawyer Thompson was now in high spirits. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for the Family Reunion Banquet?¡± Mrs. Thompson then asked. She wanted to host a lavish feast at the largest hotel in Capital City, so that everyone would know that the real Miss Thompson had returned! Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: 135: Is the village girl worthy? (2nd update) Chapter 296: 135: Is the village girl worthy? (2nd update) Translator: 549690339 Family Reunion Banquet? Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson was stunned and her face turned a bit The Thompson Clan was actually going to hold a Family Reunion Banquet for Viola Thompson. She had been in the Thompson family for eighteen years. Aside from her eighteenth birthday, the Thompson family had never held any kind of birthday banquet for her. Her father, Sawyer Thompson, had always educated them in his name, saying they should not be extravagant, so the money that would have been spent on the children¡¯s birthday banquets was donated to charity, under the guise of doing good deeds. But now? Viola had just come back and they were going to hold a Family Reunion Banquet. Heh. Was this the treatment for a biological daughter? Sylvia¡¯s lowered eyes were filled with jealousy and unwillingness. Most importantly, This move by the Thompson family was like slapping her in the face. After all, before this, she was the only Young Miss Thompson Family. Wasn¡¯t this like telling everyone else that she was a fake and the real Young Miss Thompson Family was someone else? Sylvia tried to calm herself down. A Family Reunion Banquet, huh? Didn¡¯t the Thompson family want everyone to know about Viola¡¯s existence? Then she would satisfy them! She would make Viola lose face during the Family Reunion Banquet, leading to everyone deserting her. The more the Thompson Family loved Viola now, the more they would hate her after the Family Reunion Banquet. She would make the Thompson Family chase Viola out by themselves. Thinking of this, the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth curled slightly as she seemed to envision that scene, feeling extremely refreshed. Mrs. Thompson looked at Sawyer Thompson and asked, ¡°When is the date set?¡± ¡°The eighteenth of this month,¡± said Sawyer Thompson. This date was calculated by someone. The eighteenth. It was suitable for everything. Sawyer Thompson did not originally believe these things, but after going through all sorts of hardships to find his daughter, he started to believe them. When it came to Viola, he would always consult the master first. Mrs. Thompson nodded her head and then said, ¡°What about Charlie?¡± Elena Williams smiled and said, ¡°The law firm has been a bit busy lately, so Charlie has temporarily gone back.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded understandingly and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s alright to be busy, but remember to tell Charlie that on the eighteenth, no matter how busy he is, he has to clear some time.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told Charlie,¡± said Elena Williams. As the Thompson family¡¯s only granddaughter, it was normal for Mrs. Thompson to be concerned. As brothers, Charlie Thompson and Bob should, of course, attend the Family Reunion Banquet. Only in this way could they show the Thompson family¡¯s importance to her. At this time, The housekeeper led a group of people inside. ¡°Put it here,¡± he said. Mrs. Thompson looked up and asked, ¡°Steward Dalton, what are you doing?¡± Steward Dalton looked up at Mrs. Thompson, hesitated for a moment, and then said with some difficulty, ¡°These are cat climbing frames and cat toys that the lady asked me to buy¡­¡± Everyone in the Thompson family knew that the animal Mrs. Thompson hated the most was the cat. It just so happened that the newly found young miss brought a cat home¡­ Did this not conflict with Mrs. Thompson? Mrs. Thompson had been hospitalized before and didn¡¯t know about the cat at home. Now that she suddenly knew about it, she certainly couldn¡¯t accept it. Sylvia also knew that the old lady didn¡¯t like cats. She glanced at Viola, and a hint of schadenfreude flashed in her eyes. The old woman was the most selfish. What she didn¡¯t like was absolute ¨C no one else would be allowed to keep it. Viola¡¯s cat would definitely be chased away. As expected, upon hearing the words ¡°cat climbing frame,¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Who¡¯s keeping the cat?¡± There was a saying that dogs were loyal ministers and cats were treacherous ministers, so Mrs. Thompson had always disliked cats. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Steward Dalton glanced at Viola and hesitated to speak, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Viola¡¯s cat.¡¯ Hearing that it was Viola¡¯s, Mrs. Thompson remembered that she had indeed seen a cat in Viola¡¯s home in River City before. The anger on her face instantly vanished, replaced by a smile, ¡°Alright, alright, put a cat climbing frame in the living room. Oh yes, did you arrange a room for Mantou?¡± Steward Dalton: . The rest of the Thompson Family: As it turned out, what goes around comes around. The usually unyielding Mrs. Thompson would unconditionally relax the rules when it came to Viola. ¡°Grandma, Mantou can sleep in the same room with me,¡± Viola chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s too crowded to live together. Steward Dalton, arrange a room for Mantou right away. Isn¡¯t there an empty room next to Viola¡¯s? Mantou should stay there!¡± She then looked at Viola, ¡°Don¡¯t refuse, our family is not short on resources.¡± She only wanted to give Viola the best now. Clothing, food, shelter, and transportation ¨C everything. Edward Thompson frowned slightly, thinking that his grandmother was spoiling Viola too much, and said, ¡°Grandma, I need the room next door.¡± If things continue like this, wouldn¡¯t Viola turn the world upside down? ¡°What do you need it for?¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Edward Thompson with displeasure. Edward Thompson said, ¡°1 want to use it as a gym.¡± ¡°You never used the third floor before Mantou came,¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Competing with a cat for a room, Edward Thompson, you are really something!¡¯ With that, Mrs. Thompson looked at Steward Dalton, ¡°Ignore him. Do as I say.¡± Steward Dalton, of course, knew who held the most authority in this family. He nodded and said, ¡®Yes, Mrs. Thompson.¡± Seeing this, Sylvia felt a mixture of anger and grievance. They were both grandchildren, so why was Mrs. Thompson so biased? Wait and see! She wanted to see how Mrs. Thompson would handle Viola¡¯s actions. With this thought, A faint light flashed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Sylvia¡¯s phone rang. She stepped out to answer it, ¡®Doreen.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow? I¡¯m sorry, Doreen, I might not have time to go.¡± ¡°My sister is back.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The one who was lost for eighteen years.¡± ¡°My sister is holding a Family Reunion Banquet on the eighteenth. Would you like to come, Doreen?¡± After chatting with her friend, Sylvia hung up the phone. The Thompson family was the top family in Capital City, and their every move was followed by news media. In addition, Edward Thompson was a movie star, and Sylvia also intentionally spread the news of her sister being found. In just one night, the news of Young Miss Thompson being found took over the news headlines. For a time, the comments below were mostly wishing blessings. Naturally, there were also people curious about the real identity of Young Miss Thompson. [Having been lost for eighteen years and still being found, it shows that Young Miss Thompson is not just anybody.] [Young Miss Thompson has really had a hard time, wishing her peace and happiness for the rest of her life.] [l heard that after being kidnapped, Young Miss Thompson grew up in the countryside. She¡¯s a typical village girl and can¡¯t be compared to our straight-A student sister.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [l agree! I really feel so sorry for our little sister. She lived in the Thompson family for eighteen years, only to suddenly have an older sister who came from the countryside. Life is so miserable.] [ls a country bumpkin worthy of being our movie star¡¯s sister? It¡¯s really not worth it for the movie star!] [By the way, there¡¯s a domestic variety show coming up featuring the movie star¡¯s daily life. 1 wonder if this village girl will make an appearance?] [With her appearance, even appearing on camera would be embarrassing.. If she¡¯s on, I¡¯m not watching!] Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: 136: Unexpected truth! Chapter 297: 136: Unexpected truth! Translator: 549690339 [That¡¯s right! It¡¯s so unfair to the younger sister! She is multi-talented and is the only female member of the Capital University¡¯s KV Research Lab. She even has her own studio. Although her major is finance, she¡¯s capable of everything. She has won numerous awards. What can the Young Miss Thompson from the countryside do?] [The younger sister must feel wronged right now.] [l really feel sorry for the younger sister!] [The younger sister treats their parents well, but in the end, what has she received?] [Younger sister, you still have us. [Love]] Many fans even went to Edward Thompson¡¯s Facebook page to leave messages. Edward Thompson is considered a god in their hearts. Now, out of nowhere, this supreme god suddenly has a village girl who doesn¡¯t know anything by his side, and she is also his sister. How can they tolerate that? [Brother, please don¡¯t let any irrelevant person appear in ¡°My Home¡±!] [Go, brother!] [Support Brother, support ¡°My Home¡±!] [Brother, remember that we only have one younger sister.] [Add one, add one.] [In ¡°My Home,¡± we only want to see Sylvia. As for the counterfeit, let her go back to where she came from.] Sylvia Thompson browses through the comments one by one, a small smile creeping up at the corners of her lips. She had already guessed that Viola Thompson¡¯s online comments would not be good, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be this bad. Sylvia narrows her eyes and opens video editing software, imports a few videos, and starts editing and merging them. In a short while, she creates a three-minute short video. The video starts with Sylvia participating in a motorcycle race¡¯s most exciting moments. Although she didn¡¯t win first place, she was the only female rider to enter the finals. Then the video quickly cuts into Sylvia representing the KV research lab on stage to receive an award. She is the only female member in the lab. Next are the scenes of Sylvia winning various competitions. The video ends with Sylvia playing the piano. Wearing a million-dollar dress, she sits in front of a world-famous piano and plays beautiful music with her dancing fingers. It is a pleasant ¡°Serenade¡± by Schubert. Sylvia watches the entire video once from the beginning and smiles with satisfaction. Then, she logs on to her hidden Facebook account: Pink Lilac. She posts this short video. The title is: [Reviewing the younger sister¡¯s achievements over the years, wondering if certain individuals will feel inferior after seeing this.] After the successful release, Sylvia goes to the comment section and wffites the first comment. [The third year of loving the younger sister, I really feel sorry for her today.] Under the influence of the news about finding the long-lost real heir of the Thompson Clan, Sylvia¡¯s video compilation was released and quickly received over a million views. [This is what a real noble-born daughter should be like! The younger sister is so amazing, I really like her.] [The first part of the race is so cool!] [The race is indeed cool, but it¡¯s still a bit lacking compared to the Ghost.] [The person upstairs is really funny. The Ghost is a professional racer! Asking a doctor to compete with a teacher on who can educate people better, isn¡¯t this a joke?] [The Ghost is indeed a professional, so it¡¯s not fair to compare. Among ordinary people, the younger sister is already considered an Eternal God!] [l counted, the younger sister is only 18 years old and has already won more than 50 medals.] [Who wouldn¡¯t love such a younger sister?] [The younger sister is famous throughout the Capital City by the age of 18. When I was 18, I was still asking my parents for money. There¡¯s really no harm in comparing ourselves to others.] [I wonder if certain people will feel inferior after watching this video. Anyway, I¡¯ve already become inferior.] Half an hour later, although the Facebook comments had surpassed 5,000, there was no sign of the video trending. The comments were mostly from Edward Thompson¡¯s fans. This won¡¯t do. She has to take advantage of this heat and let more people know about it. Sylvia squints her eyes, opens Facebook promotion, and spends 100,000 dollars to successfully buy the third place on the trending list. Mrs. Thompson also likes to browse Facebook. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Usually for chasing idols. She had intended to check gossip today, but didn¡¯t expect the third trending topic to make her furious. She immediately writes a long text, scolding the author harshly. After scolding, she is worried that Viola would feel bad after seeing these things, so she goes to Viola¡¯s room. Viola¡¯s room is the largest and most luxurious room in the entire mansion, with a 108-square-meter room and an oversized terrace.. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: 136: Unexpected truth!_2 Chapter 298: 136: Unexpected truth!_2 Translator: 549690339 Over the years, although she was not living with the Thompson Clan, they always kept a room for her and had it cleaned every month. Hearing the knock on the door, Viola Thompson immediately went to open it. ¡°Grandma.¡¯ ¡°Viola, did I wake you up?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you, am l?¡± Compared to Viola, it was much easier for Mrs. Thompson to call her that. ¡°No, Grandma, come on in.¡¯ Mrs. Thompson walked in. The computer on the desk was still on. Seeing the old computer, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°Viola, didn¡¯t your mom prepare a new computer for you? Is it not good to use? I¡¯ll have someone change it for you right away.¡± ¡°No need, Grandma, I¡¯m used to my own computer,¡± said Viola. ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, and continued, ¡°Viola, this is your own home. Anything you need, just let me know, okay?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola, her face full of smiles. She was more and more fond of her granddaughter. Suddenly, Mrs. Thompson remembered the main point and asked, ¡°Viola, do you use Facebook?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola answered. Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Viola, it¡¯s best not to open Facebook tonight. Those people online are just talking nonsense¡­¡± Although she had already paid to suppress the trending searches, Edward Thompson¡¯s influence was still somewhat significant. She was afraid that Viola would be upset when she saw the comments¡­ ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine,¡± Viola said with a light smile. ¡°Let them talk; I do as I please. ¡± She had grown indifferent to it all, unwilling to be disturbed by anyone or anything. She longed for spiritual freedom. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson was stunned for a moment. Then she burst out laughing. ¡°Good! Good! Worthy of being my granddaughter!¡± She really loved Viola¡¯s personality. Being able to let go when needed. This was the true mark of not being elated by material possessions nor saddened by personal losses. It was hard to imagine that she was only eighteen years old. For a moment, Mrs. Thompson felt heartache. She could not help but wonder what Viola had gone through all these years to become so mature and sensnne. She didn¡¯t dare to ask, fearing it would bring up sad memories for Viola. After speaking, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ll have someone prepare to transfer your school registration tomorrow. How about attending school in Capital City for the second half of the year?¡± She was currently on winter vacation, just in time to transfer Viola¡¯s registration to Capital City during this period. This way, she wouldn¡¯t miss any classes. Viola said, ¡°That¡¯d be too much trouble, Grandma, and I still have friends in River City.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Then when school starts, Grandma will go to River City with you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola agreed. As soon as Mrs. Thompson left Viola¡¯s room, Mary Perryne arrived. She held a black card in her hand. ¡°Viola, this is a little bit of the money I¡¯ve saved up for you over the years. It has your gift money for every year, as well as your monthly pocket money. The password is six zeros.¡± After speaking, Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Viola, you must not refuse.¡± This was the only thing she could do as a mother for Viola. Only with Viola accepting it could she feel at ease. ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Viola said with a smile as she accepted the card. Mary Perryne hugged Viola, her eyes brimming with tears. After a moment, Mary Perryne let go of Viola and asked, ¡°Viola, what color do you like?¡± The Family Reunion Banquet was coming up, and she wanted to have a dress custom-made for Viola. ¡°Um,¡± Viola thought very seriously, ¡°l like red.¡± Life is splendid. Viola also loved colors that were incredibly vibrant. Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After leaving Viola¡¯s room, Mary Perryne went to Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room. ¡°Mom,¡± Sylvia Thompson was very happy to see Mary Perryne, ¡°Please come in and have a seat.¡¯ Mary Perryne sat down. Sylvia Thompson poured a glass of water for Mary Perryne. Looking at the daughter she had raised since childhood, Mary Perryne was full of gratification and said with a smile, ¡°Sylvia, even though you are not my biological child, I have treated you like my own daughter all these years. Now Viola is back, and I hope you can get along well with her in the future.¡± Viola Thompson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was always about Viola Thompson. Was Mary Perryne deliberately trying to make her feel sick? Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart was filled with a mix of emotions, but her face never showed even the slightest hint of it. She still wore a tender smile, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will get along well with my sister.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Mary Perryne nodded. ¡°You and Viola are both my good children.¡± Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, since my sister didn¡¯t grow up by your side, she must be very unfamiliar with everything here. You must take good care of her in the future. I will also help you take care of her..¡± Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: 136: Unexpected truth!_3 Chapter 299: 136: Unexpected truth!_3 Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson looked like the perfect little sister, not showing a single flaw. ¡°Great.¡± Seeing Sylvia so understanding, Mary Perryne was even more moved. After all, she was the child she had raised with her own hands, and all these years, Sylvia had never disappointed her. ¡°By the way,¡± Mary continued, ¡°I¡¯m planning to have custom dresses made for your sister¡¯s Family Reunion Banquet on the 18th. What color do you want yours to be?¡± Sylvia held Mary¡¯s hand and naturally leaned on her shoulder, ¡°As long as it¡¯s your choice, I¡¯ll love it.¡± Mary laughed happily. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been tired all day. Let me give you a shoulder rub,¡± Sylvia stood up and massaged Mary¡¯s shoulders, ¡°You used to be busy with my sister¡¯s things, and now you can finally have a good rest. How about I take you to do a spa treatment tomorrow?¡± She wanted Mary to know that only she was the most filial daughter. Mary nodded. In the past, she had focused all her energy on finding her daughter and neglected her own maintenance. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll ask Viola to join us, and we¡¯ll go together.¡± Ask Viola? At the sound of this, Sylvia¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment, but it quickly faded. She realized that no matter what, Mary would always think of Viola first. ¡°Yeah,¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°l was just thinking about asking my sister.¡± The Tuchman family. Cheryl Forrest¡¯s recent condition was very poor, holding Knight Tuchman¡¯s photo and silently crying. Seeing this, Ettin Tuchman sighed and walked to Cheryl¡¯s side, ¡°Cherly, Knight is gone. We need to look forward. I believe that one day, Knight will return to see us in a new identity.¡± Cheryl acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. All she could think of were the words of Ettin¡¯s colleague¡¯s wife. ¡°You were originally infertile, and now you¡¯re this old, still dreaming of having a second child?¡± ¡°Fraudster! Definitely a fraudster!¡± ¡°l think you should go and adopt one,¡± Every time she thought of these words, Cheryl¡¯s tears would flow. Seeing her like this, Ettin sighed, ¡®Cheryl, trust Miss Thompson once more. She will definitely help us have another child.¡± Cheryl tried to calm herself down, turned her head, and looked at Ettin, ¡°We¡¯ve been deceived¡­ we¡¯ve all been deceived by her¡­¡± So much time had passed since then, and if she could get pregnant, she would have been by now. Why would she wait until now? She hated Viola Thompson. She hated Viola for deceiving her. She hated Viola for giving her hope, and now for letting her down. Ettin continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day. Eat something first, or your body won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± As he spoke, Ettin handed Cheryl the bowl he was holding. Cheryl took the bowl but had no appetite. Ettin went on to say, ¡°Eat a little at least. What if Knight comes back looking for us and you¡¯ve got some health issue?¡± Hearing these words, Cheryl reluctantly took a few bites. Although she knew she had been deceived by Viola Thompson, and she would never get pregnant again, what if she did? Seeing that she was willing to eat, Ettin breathed a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Rest well after you finish eating, I¡¯m going to work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheryl nodded. Ettin reluctantly left the house, looking back every three steps. Even though his mood was not good either. A middle-aged man who lost his child, with his wife now in deep sorrow; if he didn¡¯t pull himself together, their home would be gone. No matter what, he had to keep this family going. Mary invited Viola to join them at the beauty salon for spa treatments. The three of them arrived at the salon. Sylvia Thompson was a diamond member of this shop, and as soon as she walked in, she was greeted warmly by the staff. ¡°Miss Thompson, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Long time no see. This is my mother, and this is my sister.¡± Sister? The staff was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Sylvia to have a sister. Looking at Viola¡¯s demeanor, it was clear that she resembled Mary more. ¡°Please come in, Miss Thompson and Mrs. Thompson.¡± The staff was very enthusiastic. Miss Thompson? Hearing this, Sylvia frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like this title. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This staff member had no idea: if Viola was Miss Thompson, then who was she? The three of them followed the staff to the VIP room and began their spa treatments. ¡°Miss Thompson¡¯s skin is so good, there¡¯s not a single blemish. I recommend just basic maintenance.¡± While giving Viola a head massage, the staff member admired, ¡°Miss Thompson must have regular treatments, right?¡± It must be nice to have money. ¡°No, this is my first time,¡± Viola replied.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: 136: Unexpected truth! _4 Chapter 300: 136: Unexpected truth! _4 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Oh my gosh! Really?¡± The clerk was very surprised. ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°So what brand of skincare products do you use?¡± The clerk asked. ¡°l don¡¯t use any in the summer, but in the winter I buy Dabao.¡± She didn¡¯t research much on skincare products, and barely used any facial cleanser. Dabao? Hearing this, the clerk¡¯s heart shattered. She couldn¡¯t achieve Viola Thompson¡¯s level with her four-digit-priced skincare set, and yet Viola was using Dabao¡­ ¡°You¡¯re really naturally beautiful! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Viola Thompson gave a faint smile. Sylvia Thompson wouldn¡¯t believe such nonsense. Dabao? How is that possible! No woman doesn¡¯t use skincare products. It was simply hypocritical! Outside the beauty salon. Trevor Sherman was standing outside, looking at Declan beside him, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± Upon hearing this, Declan looked down at the locator on his wrist, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s here.¡± Despite failing time and time again, Trevor Sherman still hadn¡¯t given up on finding the mysterious boss that Doleman mentioned. Two days ago, Declan had tracked the boss suddenly coming to Capital City. After pinpointing the location, they finally found the boss¡¯s exact address again. This time. He must find the person! Confirming that the boss was inside, Trevor Sherman stepped in. Declan immediately followed his footsteps. As soon as the two entered, a clerk greeted them. ¡°Are you gentlemen here for a treatment?¡± Nowadays, it¡¯s not unusual for men to have treatments. Some men even pay more attention to their appearance than women do. Trevor Sherman spoke faintly, ¡°Waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Alright, please follow me this way.¡± The clerk led the two men into the hall, ¡°VIPs will come out from here after their treatments.¡¯ There were many people in the hall. Most of them were women waiting for their men. As a business elite, Trevor Sherman stood out among the crowd of men. Occasionally, well-groomed ladies would come out from the treatment rooms. Declan was sitting in a chair with his legs crossed, ¡°Sherman bro, do you believe the boss is a woman this time?¡± ¡°Not only women have treatments.¡± Trevor Sherman replied. Declan laughed, ¡°In that case, the boss seems to be quite delicate.¡± A big man having treatments like a girl. Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t say anything. Just then, the locator on Declan¡¯s wrist suddenly beeped. Declan immediately stood up from his chair, ¡°Sherman bro, the person is coming out.¡± Upon hearing this, Trevor Sherman also stood up and looked towards the elevator exit. Ding dong. The next second, the elevator doors opened. Three figures walked out from inside. Trevor Sherman frowned slightly. Viola Thompson? How did she follow him again! Will she ever back off? ¡°Holy cow!¡± Declan saw Viola Thompson and was also very surprised, ¡°Sherman bro, we¡¯ve run into another beauty!¡± After speaking, as if suddenly remembering something, Declan continued, ¡°Could the beauty be the legendary boss?!¡± According to the locator, the boss should be one of these three people. Recalling the encounter with Viola Thompson on Bright Island, Declan immediately thought of her. This was too exciting! After all, Trevor Sherman had always been disdainful of Viola Thompson in his words. If Viola Thompson turned out to be the boss, things would become interesting. Trevor Sherman had always been arrogant and stubborn. Once he had made up his mind about something, it¡¯s challenging to change it. ¡°Stop daydreaming.¡± Trevor Sherman directly denied Declan¡¯s idea. How could Viola Thompson be that smart? If Viola Thompson had a bit of sense, she wouldn¡¯t be chasing him around the world. From River City to Capital City. She was quite determined. ¡°Then, which one of the three do you think is the boss?¡± Declan asked again. Trevor Sherman looked at the three people and said, ¡°The one in the middle is Lady Thompson of the Capital City Thompson family, and the one on the left is Young Miss Thompson Sylvia¡­¡± He had met Mary Perryne and Sylvia Thompson at a cocktail party before. Although the encounter happened a long time ago, Trevor Sherman had a good memory. After all these years, he could still recognize the two at a glance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, why would Viola Thompson be with Mary Perryne? Speaking of which, Trevor Sherman seemed to recall something. He squinted slightly and thought about the news that the Thompson family had recently found their long-lost biological daughter. Could it be that this daughter was Viola Thompson? If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be challenging to explain why Viola Thompson was with Sylvia Thompson. Because Sylvia Thompson was the boss. Viola Thompson had always known that she was looking for the person who had secretly helped the Su Corporation through the crisis. She also learned from Mrs. Sherman that the person had recently arrived in Capital City, so she came to the beauty salon with Sylvia Thompson.. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: 136: Unexpected truth! 5 Chapter 301: 136: Unexpected truth! 5 Translator: 549690339 Because Viola Thompson knew that he would definitely come to the beauty salon to look for Sylvia Thompson. Was this an attempt to confuse him? Did she want him to mistakenly assume her as the Boss? Viola Thompson wanted to seize the opportunity to reveal herself in front of everyone when she first returned to the Thompson Clan, and also to win his favor. Indeed, this was killing two birds with one stone. However, Viola Thompson seemed to have underestimated his intelligence. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Trevor Sherman turned around and walked away. Declan hurried and caught up with Trevor Sherman¡¯s pace, ¡°Trevor, aren¡¯t we going to look for the Boss?¡± ¡®i l already know who she is.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Declan was very curious. ¡°Sylvia Thompson.¡± Trevor Sherman answered. Declan was very surprised, ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± Trevor squinted his eyes, ¡°Sylvia Thompson is a daughter raised by the Thompson Clan, proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She is also one of the members of the KV research lab and has won the first prize in the Capital City University computer competition. She, a finance major, could win the first place in computer technology. Who else could it be but her?¡± Declan smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you firmly believe that the Boss could not be a girl? Now you¡¯re so sure it¡¯s Sylvia Thompson?¡± Speaking of that, Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and continued, ¡°Not everyone can be like Sylvia Thompson.¡± Clearly. Sylvia Thompson and Elizabeth Thompson were the same kind of people. Excellent but not arrogant. They were both exceptional cases among girls. With that said, Trevor Sherman picked up his phone and called Doleman. ¡°Boss Sherman.¡± Trevor Sherman went straight to the point, ¡°Mr. Zhao, I want to ask about¡­¡± Seemingly knowing what Trevor was going to ask, Doleman interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss Sherman, I can¡¯t say a word about the Great Master.¡± Since he had promised Viola to keep the secret, he would keep it till the end. ¡°Is it Miss Thompson?¡± Trevor Sherman asked. Doleman on the other end of the phone was stunned! Holy crap! How did Trevor Sherman find it out? ¡°Boss Sherman, you already know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor continued, ¡°Honestly, I was quite surprised too. Miss Thompson is very young. I¡¯ve never met her before. I just called to confirm, and I hope Mr. Zhao won¡¯t reveal this either.¡± After hanging up the phone, Declan was surprised too. He didn¡¯t expect that Trevor Sherman would guess it right at once, but he said, ¡°But the gorgeous girl¡¯s last name is Thompson too! What if Doleman misunderstands that you¡¯re talking about Viola Thompson? Declan thought it was better to be clear about it. What did this mean? ¡°Anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t ask such a stupid question.¡± Trevor Sherman looked at Declan and emphasized word by word. Declan said, ¡°Come on, Trevor, don¡¯t you think so lowly of Viola Thompson? Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°What is the only thing people can¡¯t do without? Do you know?¡± ¡°What?¡± Declan was puzzled by this question. Trevor Sherman looked at him, ¡°Brain.¡± There was no denying that Declan was a genius. He was very talented in computer science, but unfortunately, he was brainless and always liked to imagine unrealistic things. With that said, Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°People like you will sooner or later be deceived by women and end up with nothing.¡± Declan was speechless, ¡°Trevor, it¡¯s not fair for you to attack like this! I just made a reasonable guess, and it¡¯s very easy for people to misunderstand!¡± If he were Trevor Sherman, he would have clarified everything. That way, misunderstandings could be avoided. ¡°The existence of people like you is the reason why Viola Thompson is the way she is today,¡± Trevor Sherman stared at Declan, and then asked, ¡°Tell me, if Viola Thompson were ugly, would you still suspect her to be the mastermind behind everything?¡± ¡°So, what attracts you to Viola Thompson has always been her appearance. Declan, you must know that only inner beauty is the true beauty.¡± Being educated by Trevor Sherman, Declan was suddenly at a loss for words. He wanted to say something, but he felt what Trevor said was quite right. Viola Thompson was indeed very beautiful, and the first time Declan was attracted by her was because Viola Thompson was too outstanding. But¡­ Was being too beautiful also a sin? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson received a message. Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were coming to Capital City for a trip. Diana Hershey mentioned Viola Thompson in the group chat: [Beautiful Thompson, remember to take us to eat delicious food in Capital City!] [OK.] Viola Thompson replied. [Vio, how¡¯s your life in your new home?] Fiona Knight was worried about Viola Thompson¡¯s situation, [I heard Sylvia Thompson isn¡¯t easy to get along with, be careful..] Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: 136: Unexpected truth! 6 Chapter 302: 136: Unexpected truth! 6 Translator: 549690339 Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were different from each other, Fiona Knight was very careful. Ever since she found out that Viola Thompson was the missing child of the Thompson Clan, she inquired about the Thompson family everywhere. The wealthy circle was broad, and soon Fiona Knight learned from some people that Sylvia Thompson was not as simple as she seemed. Viola Thompson was too indifferent, Fiona Knight worried that she would be bullied in her new family. [Don¡¯t worry, no one can bully me. What time will you two arrive? I¡¯ll pick you up.] Viola Thompson took her friendships very seriously, especially those from her student days. Fiona Knight sent her a screenshot of the train ticket. Diana Hershey sent a series of love emoticons. The next day, Trevor Sherman used his connections to contact Sylvia Thompson. Sylvia Thompson was not someone who meets with just anyone. But when she heard that it was Trevor Sherman, she agreed. Trevor Sherman of River City. Recently, his momentum had been quite big, and even Mandel Thompson spoke highly of him. Learning from some powerful figures in the business world was not a bad thing for her. Moreover, the Thompson family now had one more Viola Thompson. Sylvia Thompson dressed appropriately and arrived for the meeting on time. The meeting place was a cafe. ¡°Boss Sherman, I¡¯ve long admired your name.¡± Trevor Sherman stood up and shook hands with Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson is joking, I should be the one saying that. It is an honor for me to meet Miss Thompson.¡± Sylvia Thompson smiled and sat down, ¡°Boss Sherman, you¡¯re overestimating me.¡± ¡°Everything I said is true.¡± Trevor Sherman said. After finishing, Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°I have asked Miss Thompson out today because I have something to discuss with her.¡± ¡°Feel free to speak, Boss Sherman,¡± Sylvia Thompson said. Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He took out the prepared documents and handed them to Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Everything I want to say is in this contract.¡± Sylvia Thompson felt a bit strange and felt even stranger after receiving the document. Before she and Trevor Sherman had no intersection at all, but now Trevor Sherman was actually trying to offer her half of the Su Corporation¡¯s shares! Su Corporation was about to go public. At such a time, she could get half of the shares. It was a recognition of her ability. It seemed that her ability was now well known. Otherwise, Trevor Sherman wouldn¡¯t be in a rush to give her shares! Sylvia Thompson was now very excited. At this moment, Trevor Sherman picked up a cup of coffee, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you for helping Su Corporation during the crisis. I am deeply grateful. Now, with coffee instead of wine, I raise a toast to Miss Thompson.¡± At this point, Sylvia Thompson already had an idea, presumably Trevor Sherman had misunderstood something. Since that was the case, why not take advantage of it? Sylvia Thompson picked up her coffee, ¡°Boss Sherman, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s just a small matter, I didn¡¯t put it in my heart, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it either.¡± Trevor Sherman smiled and said, ¡°For Miss Thompson, it might just be a small matter, but for me, it¡¯s like sending charcoal in the snow.¡± It¡¯s always easy to add flowers but hard to send charcoal in the snow. If Sylvia Thompson hadn¡¯t stepped in at the right time, the Sherman Clan would have faced an unprecedented financial crisis, and the consequences would have been unimaginable. Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes and said, ¡°I cant sign this.¡± After saying that, she pushed the documents back, ¡°As for the reason, I think Boss Sherman should be clearer than me.¡± She was smart enough to know how to handle things in a way that wouldn¡¯t arouse Trevor Sherman¡¯s suspicions. Since Trevor Sherman could find the wrong person, she must have something that met the criteria. She was not afraid of Trevor Sherman finding out the truth either. Since Trevor Sherman had already identified her as the person, he would not seek the truth again. So, she would always be that person. Hearing this answer, Trevor Sherman was not surprised. He had thought about it when he came. After all, Sylvia Thompson was the young miss of the Thompson family, and she lacked nothing. If she had agreed, she wouldn¡¯t have dragged it out until now. Trevor Sherman laughed, ¡°May I have the honor to be friends with Miss Thompson? He had not given up on Sylvia Thompson joining the Su Corporation. Although Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t agree now, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t in the future. ¡°My honor.¡± Sylvia Thompson smiled. Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, if you have any instructions in the future, you can directly tell me. As long as I can help, I will not hesitate.¡± ¡°Thank you. Coming back from the cafe, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face was full of smiles. Trevor Sherman¡¯s mood was also not bad. Although Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t join Su Corporation smoothly, at least he confirmed that she was the real Great Master. Returning to the hotel, Declan immediately asked, ¡°How did it go, brother? What did Sylvia Thompson say? Trevor Sherman said, ¡°She is the young miss of the Thompson family. It¡¯s normal for her not to like Su Corporation¡¯s shares.¡± Even if he put the entire Su Corporation in front of Sylvia Thompson, she would probably not be interested. After all, Sylvia Thompson was not Viola Thompson. Her vision was not as shallow as Viola Thompson¡¯s. Viola Thompson was still born in the countryside and couldn¡¯t be compared to real socialites. Declan continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk tonight. It¡¯s rare for us to come to Capital City, we can¡¯t just stay in the hotel all the time, right?¡± ¡°Wait for me to take a shower,¡± Trevor Sherman said. ¡°Okay.¡± After taking a shower, Trevor Sherman followed Declan to a famous ancient street in Capital City. Although it was nearly eight in the evening, the night market was still bustling. By coincidence, At an antique stall, he met the person Trevor Sherman least wanted to see. It was Viola Thompson. Declan was overjoyed, and took Trevor Sherman to say, ¡°Brother, since we have such a fate, let¡¯s go say hello. After all, you know her.¡± On the other hand, Declan really wanted to get to know Viola Thompson. He always felt that there was a secret hidden in this girl, and she was not as unbearable as Trevor Sherman had said. Being pulled forward by Declan, even if Trevor Sherman disliked Viola Thompson, he had to be polite for Mrs. Sherman¡¯s sake, ¡°Miss Thompson, what a coincidence.¡± Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyes, ¡°Mr. Sherman.¡± Declan took the initiative to say, ¡°Miss Thompson, hello, I¡¯m Declan. Forest¡¯s Lin, Stops Zhi.¡± ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Two simple words. After speaking, Viola Thompson continued, ¡°These two are my classmates, Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey.¡± Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey also greeted them graciously. Declan continued, ¡°It¡¯s such a big city, and it¡¯s fate that we can meet at the same place. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together? I saw a hotpot restaurant online that looks great!¡± ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Viola Thompson declined. Although Viola Thompson liked Mrs. Sherman very much, she didn¡¯t have any fondness for Trevor Sherman. It would be better to stay away from such people. So that he wouldn¡¯t think too much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t expect Viola Thompson to reject him. Was this¡­ Playing hard to get? Unable to have dinner with the beautiful woman, Declan felt it was a pity. Just as he was about to say something, an incredible voice suddenly sounded in the air, ¡°Great Master, Boss Sherman, you guys, you¡¯ve met each other so soon? Doleman had been in Capital City for three days on a business trip. Since hearing Trevor Sherman¡¯s call the day before yesterday, he had been very curious about the progress of the matter, and he didn¡¯t expect to meet these two here tonight.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: 136: Major falling-off-horse scene! Chapter 303: 136: Major falling-off-horse scene! Translator: 549690339 Great Master? Meeting online friends in person? What is Doleman talking about? Who is he calling Great Master? Hearing this, Trevor Sherman knits his brows slightly. Viola Thompson smiles faintly and says to Doleman, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Yeah, Great Master, it¡¯s such a coincidence!¡± Doleman laughs, ¡°Boss Sherman called me the day before yesterday to ask about you!¡¯ He never thought he would bump into Trevor and Viola meeting each other in person. What kind of fateful encounter is this! Hearing Doleman¡¯s words, Trevor looks at Viola. Is Doleman calling Viola the Great Master? And when did he call Doleman to ask about Viola? At this moment, Trevor still hasn¡¯t connected Viola with the computer genius. After all, in Trevor¡¯s mind, Viola has always been the image of a village girl and a gold digger. Declan doesn¡¯t know Doleman, so he naturally doesn¡¯t know that Doleman is the one who helped the Su Corporation before. He smiles and asks, ¡°Do you all know each other?¡± Doleman nods, ¡®i l know Boss Sherman, and the Great Master is my idol.¡± As he spoke, Doleman looked at Viola and held up three fingers, ¡°Great Master, I swear to heaven, I absolutely didn¡¯t tell Boss Sherman about you. He found you all by himself! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Boss Sherman yourself! With this situation, it¡¯s difficult not to cause misunderstandings. Doleman must clarify things with Viola right away. If Doleman¡¯s words just now only made Trevor somewhat confused, then his current words completely dumbfounded Trevor. For a moment, Trevor was stunned, his face full of incredulity. In contrast to Trevor¡¯s incredulous expression, Viola¡¯s response was extremely calm, ¡°Mmm, I believe you.¡± Then she turned to Trevor and Declan, ¡°Boss Sherman, Mr. Lin, we have other matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After saying that, she left with Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey. Doleman was also a little confused. So, these two were not here to meet in person? During the nighttime in Capital City, the cold wind howled. It took Trevor a long while to calm down and look at Doleman, I ¡®Did you just call Viola the Great Master?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Doleman nods, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it either, right Boss Sherman? Great Master is actually so young and a girl.¡± By the end of his words, Doleman seemed to think of something, ¡°Ah, no! Boss Sherman, didn¡¯t you already figure out who the Great Master is? Could it be¡­ Could it be that you two weren¡¯t meeting up in person just now? Now Declan understood, he said excitedly, ¡®Viola is the Great Master? The one who helped the Su Corporation through the crisis? ¡°Mhm,¡± Doleman nodded again, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Declan swallowed and said, very excitedly, ¡°Oh, I know! You¡¯re the one who introduced the Great Master to Trevor, right?¡± Doleman continued to nod. Trevor looked at Doleman and asked sternly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Great Master¡¯s last name was Thompson? ¡°Yeah,¡± Doleman scratched his head and said strangely, ¡°Isn¡¯t Viola Thompson the Great Master¡¯s full name? But if Viola isn¡¯t a Thompson, then what is her last name? Doleman was very curious. Declan then asked, ¡°Then who is Sylvia Thompson? Doleman shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know+¡¯ Trevor narrowed his eyes and stared at Doleman, his mood extremely complicated, ¡°Are you sure Viola Thompson is the Great Master?¡± How could Viola Thompson be the Great Master? A country girl by birth, gold-digger, and not as good as Elizabeth Thompson in any aspect¡­ Doleman nodded firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure and certain. Also, I¡¯ve told my senior brother before that the Great Master was busy with the College Entrance Examination, so she wasn¡¯t willing to take shares in your Su Corporation. She doesn¡¯t want people to disturb her.¡± Hearing this, Trevor suddenly recalled that Oliver Brown had indeed mentioned this to him before. Could it be¡­ Is Viola really the Great Master? After speaking, Doleman looked at Trevor, ¡°Boss Sherman, I originally thought that you had consulted the Great Master before meeting her. Now it seems that the outcome is different from what I expected. The Great Master is a person who doesn¡¯t care about fame and fortune. She is different from other girls. If the Great Master doesn¡¯t like it, I hope you wont bother her in the future.¡± Then Doleman turned and left. Trevor just stood there, Doleman¡¯s words filling his mind. How could things turn out like this? Did he really misunderstand Viola in the past? Watching Doleman¡¯s retreating figure, Declan looked at Trevor and said excitedly, ¡°See, Trevor, I told you before that Miss Thompson might be the Great Master, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now you¡¯ve lost. You said I was brainless! I think the person who¡¯s most brainless is you, right?¡± Trevor still couldn¡¯t believe the reality. He couldn¡¯t believe that his judgment was wrong. All the girls in the world are basically the same, except for Elizabeth Thompson, none of them are not gold-diggers. Most importantly, the best girl he knows is Elizabeth Thompson, but even Elizabeth doesn¡¯t know computers. Viola is just an adopted child of the Thompson Clan, uneducated¡­ How could she possibly be the Great Master? It¡¯s not realistic and has no logic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Declan continued analyzing, ¡°No wonder every time we try to find the Great Master, we always run into Miss Thompson. Do you remember last time on Bright Island? And this time at the beauty salon.¡± If Viola was the Great Master, then it would all make sense. Trevor listened to these words, his face changing from light to dark. If things were really as Declan analyzed, then his past behavior, even suspecting Viola had other intentions toward him¡­ Could it be that he really misunderstood Viola? Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable. Chapter 304: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable. Translator: 549690339 Trevor Sherman stood in the cold wind, unable to believe his own guess. He looked in the direction where Viola Thompson disappeared, with an indescribable feeling in his heart. Mrs. Sherman¡¯s voice echoed in his ear. ¡°Viola doesn¡¯t even like you.¡± ¡°Stop being so full of yourself! Could it be that he was too arrogant and overthinking this? He had never misread someone before. How could he be wrong this time? Or was there more to the story? ¡°Brother Shiyue?¡± Seeing that Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Declan nudged him. Trevor Sherman finally reacted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Declan continued, ¡°Brother Shiyue, do you remember the grandiose words you said on Bright Island? Does your face hurt now?¡± By the end, Declan¡¯s face was full of schadenfreude. He didn¡¯t know if Trevor Sherman¡¯s face hurt, but he knew that if he were Trevor Sherman, his face would definitely hurt a lot. ¡°What grandiose words?¡± Trevor Sherman asked. Declan said, ¡°That day, I said that Miss Viola Thompson was very likely the Great Master. How did you respond? You told me that a one in ten thousand chance is impossible. So, now what? Do you not have any feelings at all?¡± Trevor Sherman squinted his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s head back first.¡± ¡°Brother Shiyue, you¡¯re avoiding the topic!¡± Declan laughed and caught up with Trevor Sherman¡¯s footsteps. Trevor Sherman continued, ¡°I suspect that things are not so simple.¡± Viola Thompson is the Great Master. No matter how he looked at it, it was unbelievable. He had to verify it further. Trevor Sherman took out his phone, ¡°Hello, Secretary Sproston. ¡®i ¡°What can I do for you, Boss Sherman? Trevor Sherman continued, ¡®Come to my room in half an hour.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Trevor Sherman hailed a car. Declan followed and got in. In about twenty minutes, the two arrived at the hotel. The secretary was already waiting in Trevor Sherman¡¯s room. Trevor Sherman loosened his tie, ¡°Find out who Doleman has met recently.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The secretary nodded. As soon as the words fell, Trevor Sherman said, ¡°Also, check if Sylvia Thompson and Doleman have any connections.¡± Declan looked at Trevor Sherman, ¡°Brother Shiyue, you suspect Miss Thompson? Trevor Sherman didnt speak. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Viola Thompson, but she simply wasn¡¯t trustworthy. He couldn¡¯t accept this fact. The Great Master that he had been searching for, was actually a gold digger? If Viola Thompson really was the Great Master, then it would mean that all his previous speculations were wrong. Trevor Sherman wasn¡¯t willing to admit it. ¡°I only believe in the truth.¡± Trevor Sherman turned his head. Declan was somewhat speechless, ¡°Fine, fine, whatever you say.¡± Before, he used to think Trevor Sherman was a bit arrogant. Now it seemed that he was more than just arrogant. The secretary went to check immediately. Trevor Sherman stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the floor below. Declan continued, ¡°Brother Shiyue, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As he walked out of the room, Declan turned back, ¡°Brother Shiyue, think about it carefully. Although I have only met Miss Viola Thompson once, I believe that she is definitely not the kind of person you think she is.¡± The appearance reflects the heart. If Viola Thompson really was a gold digger, she would have agreed to eat together when they invited her of their own accord. Thinking of this, Declan seemed to realize something, ¡°Brother Shiyue, don¡¯t be upset by what I¡¯m about to say. If Miss Viola Thompson really is that kind of person, with her beauty, she could definitely find a powerful person in Capital City.¡± In other words, even if Viola Thompson was a gold digger, she would never settle for Trevor Sherman. Capital City was located in the center of the 9 Provinces of Sinian. It was also the global center of power. The famous Terrence came from Capital City. Viola Thompson had both the figure and the looks; as long as she wanted to, she could step into Capital City at any time. Trevor Sherman remained silent. Capital City? Viola Thompson? A moment later, Trevor Sherman turned his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s true that the powerful figures in Capital City have power and influence, but at the same time, they are even more intelligent.¡± Anyone with a name in Capital City was cunning. Those were the true big shots. If they were real big shots, how could they be easily deceived by Viola Thompson? Declan no longer said anything and turned away. Regardless of what Trevor Sherman thought, in Declan¡¯s heart, Viola Thompson was his idol! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had never known that even a girl could be so good at computer science. She was simply amazing. On the other side. Viola Thompson, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight finished eating at the hot pot restaurant and left. Fiona Knight said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the jade market over there. I want to buy a jade pendant for my mom, and a bracelet for my grandma..¡± Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable 2 Chapter 305: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable 2 Translator: 549690339 It was her first time in Capital City, and she had to bring back gifts for her family. Capital City is famous for its jade production. So, taking jade back home was always a good idea. Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°Alright. I also want to buy gifts for my brother and sister. ¡® I Viola Thompson naturally had no objections and followed their footsteps. The jade market here was dazzling, with various colors of jewelry and antiques, everything you could want, with so many choices to confuse the eye. ¡°This one looks nice!¡± Fiona Knight picked up a bracelet. Almost immediately, the owner enthusiastically introduced the piece, ¡°Young lady, your taste is excellent! This is A-grade icy jade, let me shine a light on it for you.¡± As he spoke, the owner picked up a small flashlight and shone it on the beads of the bracelet. Looking at it this way, the quality of the jade beads did look quite nice. ¡°Young lady, are you buying this for yourself or for someone else?¡± The owner continued to ask. ¡°I¡¯m giving it to my grandmother,¡± Fiona Knight replied. The owner immediately praised, ¡°You are so kind-hearted, young lady! Our jade is all natural, not only beautiful but also beneficial to health and longevity when worn for a long time.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Fiona Knight asked. Upon hearing her question, the owner sized up Fiona Knight, as well as Viola Thompson and Diana Hershey next to her, without a change in his demeanor. Three young ladies. None of them seemed to be very old. They looked to be around sixteen or seventeen years old. Most importantly, all three of them seemed to be quite wealthy, especially Fiona Knight, even her hair tie was from a famous luxury brand. The owner smiled and said, ¡°We usually sell this for over a hundred thousand, but since you are so filial, I¡¯ll give it to you for eighty-eight thousand! Just for good luck.¡± Eighty-eight thousand. It wasn¡¯t too expensive. After all, the bracelet was indeed very beautiful. Fiona laughed and said, ¡°Please wrap it up for me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the middle-aged ma_n who was also looking at bracelets nearby was completely stunned. This bracelet looked beautiful, but as long as one knew a bit about jade, it was obvious that this was not natural jade but a synthetic product meant to deceive outsiders. This owner was really good at scamming people! The middle-aged man wanted to say something, but when the words reached his lips, he didn¡¯t say anything. Forget it, forget it. He didn¡¯t want to meddle and cause unnecessary trouble. It was none of his business anyway. Hearing her request to have it wrapped, the owner couldn¡¯t contain his joy. Young ladies these days were too easy to deceive, indeed fools and their money were soon parted. ¡°Alright, little beauty, I¡¯ll wrap it up for you right away. Since you¡¯re gifting it, I¡¯ll make it look extra pretty! The owner was so excited that he changed his way of addressing Fiona Knight from young lady to little beauty. If only more little beauties like this came every day. ¡°Alright,¡± Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Viola Thompson placed her phone down and spoke calmly at this point. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little beauty?¡± The owner looked at Viola. Viola put her phone back in her pocket, ¡°How much did you say this bracelet was?¡± ¡°The original price is one hundred thousand, but for this little beauty, it is only eighty-eight thousand,¡± the owner said with a smile. Viola picked up the bracelet, speaking softly, ¡°We¡¯ll take it for eighty-eight.¡± Eighty-eight? The owner¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Young lady, are you joking?¡± The discount from eighty-eight thousand to eighty-eight was too drastic. Not only could the owner not accept this, but even Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were shocked, their eyes all turning to Viola. Amazement filled the depths of their eyes! Was Viola trying to cause a scene? Viola spoke calmly, her red lips parting slightly, ¡°Boss, what material did you say this bracelet was made of?¡± ¡°Natural jadeite!¡± The owner declared confidently with no blush of shame, ¡°This is A-grade material! You, young lady, must know a lot since you always buy. I don¡¯t need to say more.¡± He did not believe that a young girl would understand jade. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gold has a price, but jade is priceless. The jade world is the most elusive, not to mention a young girl; even he, a jade expert with family heritage, can mistake it sometimes. Viola picked up the flashlight and shined it on the jade, ¡°Real jadeite has a strong glass-like feeling, and when you shine a light on it, it is very transparent. A- grade jadeite has a very intricate internal structure without any acid-etched spider-web patterns. Look at this one; it is obviously washed with chemical agents and has had glue injected into it. You are trying to sell us a fake item for eighty-eight thousand, Boss. Do you think the Consumer Association is just for show?¡± Her expression was hardly serious, but it gave others a cool and impressive feeling. Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey looked at Viola with admiration in their eyes.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is out of reach _3 Chapter 306: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is out of reach _3 Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson was simply amazing! She knew everything. The boss had no idea that Viola was actually an expert. He would never have guessed that a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl would know jade. This¡­ Was she blessed by the Ancestor Master? Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man standing by wanted to burst into applause. He was just worried to death a moment ago. Worried that these young girls would be conned. But now it seemed like his worry was completely unwarranted although this young girl wasn¡¯t old, her speech and insight were certainly not something that an average person could match. So impressive. Despite being called out by Viola, the boss still maintained his composure, laughing and saying: ¡°Missy, you must have made a mistake. This is genuine jade.¡± After finishing his sentence, the boss turned his gaze to Fiona Knight, ¡°Miss, would you like me to wrap this up for you? Anyway, rich people didn¡¯t care about this price of eighty-eight thousand. Perhaps, to them, eighty-eight thousand meant nothing more than eight dollars and eighty cents. Fiona was quite speechless. ¡°Boss, do you think I¡¯m a fool? You are trying to sell me something that should only cost eighty-eight dollars for eighty-eight thousand dollars. How could you possibly justify this?¡± She might be rich, but she was not stupid. The boss immediately responded: ¡°Miss, your friend doesn¡¯t know anything about jade. She is just making things up. This price is really not expensive!¡± Fiona no longer wanted to waste words, pulling on Viola¡¯s and Diana Hershey¡¯s hands she said: ¡°Viola, Diana, let¡¯s go over there.¡± ¡°Miss! Fiona didn¡¯t even look back. The boss was furious. All because of Viola¡¯s meddling when she wasn¡¯t even the one buying the product! It had cost him a sale of eighty-eight thousand! ¡°Missy how about you add a bit more? Let¡¯s say sixty-six thousand then?¡± ¡°Fifty-five thousand!¡± ¡­Eleven thousand!¡± Seeing Fiona getting farther and farther away, the boss panicked, ¡°Come back, come back! I¡¯ll sell it to you for eighty-eight dollars.¡± The original cost of these bracelets was thirty dollars for two. Selling them for eighty-eight dollars wasn¡¯t a loss. Fiona couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay the boss any more attention, and said, ¡°Viola, thank goodness you were there earlier. Otherwise, I would have fallen for his trick today. That was eighty-eight thousand we¡¯re talking about! With that money, a typical family could have lived for half a year. The mere thought of it made Fiona flinch in pain. Diana Hershey looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, how were you able to tell it was a fake?¡± Viola¡¯s claims about glue filling and spider web patterns, Diana didn¡¯t understand any of it. Viola smirked, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple. You can just read up on some books about jade identification when you have the time.¡± ¡°That simple?¡± Diana asked. Viola nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be that difficult.¡± Diana immediately took out her phone, opened Ebay, and asked, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, could you recommend a book for me? She also wanted to learn how to identify jade. In future, she would be able to avoid being deceived. Viola took Diana¡¯s phone, and picked out a book, ¡°This one will do.¡± Diana clicked to add it to her shopping cart. Diana had initially thought jade identification would be as simple as Viola said. But when she received the book, she began to truly understand the disparity in this world. The book which seemed effortlessly simple to Viola became a complex uttering to Diana. But of course, that¡¯s a story for later. The trio stopped in front of a jade shop. The shop was about 100 square meters in size. It was extravagantly decorated. At the moment, there was only one customer choosing jade inside the shop. The boss was patiently introducing the jade to him. The man had his back to the door. He stood upright, as straight as a bamboo shoot. From the girls¡¯ angle, they could only see him wearing a grey long coat and handmade crocodile leather shoes, and a white woolen scarf around his neck. He exuded the charm of a boss from the olden days of the Republic of China. Diana Hershey whispered, ¡°Look, a handsome man!¡± Fiona Knight squinted, ¡°He is handsome.¡± Unlike the boys they met on campus. This was a kind of mature charm. Possibly due to the man¡¯s present, the three girls stepped in unattended. ¡°Viola, what do you think of this one?¡± Diana had taken a fancy to a bracelet. Viola took a glance, ¡°It¡¯s okay to wear, but it has no collection value.¡± Diana nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll look at some others.¡± The boss, who was introducing the jade pieces to the man, overheard the girls¡¯ conversation and looked up at Viola. ¡®No collection value.¡¯ This sentence revealed that she was not a real jade connoisseur. three girls were quite attractive the looks, but their interest might not lie in Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only the jade. Possible indeed. The man beside him was of the highest status. It wasn¡¯t surprising if such a thing occurred. However, these three girls were quite bold. After all, ever since this mysterious man entered, there were girls outside the shop wanting to come in and strike up a chat. But, the man¡¯s aura was so strong that none of them dared to step in.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable _4 Chapter 307: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable _4 Translator: 549690339 Fiona quickly spotted a bracelet, ¡°How about this one, Viola?¡± Viola glanced at it, ¡°Glutinous ice, looks decent, but the color is a bit light. The price is too high.¡± Fiona nodded and continued looking. The boss raised his eyebrows slightly at their conversation. Just then, the man next to them spoke up, ¡°I can look for myself, you can go attend to other customers.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. White.¡± The boss nodded, looking at Viola standing on the side and thought of testing her. He picked up a jade bracelet and walked over with a smile. ¡°Would you three ladies like to see a bracelet? This is a new style in our store, the texture is very good and the price is reasonable.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Fiona took the bracelet handed over by the boss. ¡°Eight thousand.¡± The boss answered. Fiona found the price acceptable and smiled, ¡°It does look nice.¡± The boss continued, ¡°Our shop is having a celebration sale recently, so the prices are much lower than usual. Are you three best friends? You can buy the same bracelet to wear together.¡± Fiona was tempted. So was Diana. Viola glanced over, ¡°Boss, white marble is the cheapest jade. It is also called marble jade because it is a compound made of calcium carbonate It is usually used for building materials and sculptures. Are you sure it¡¯s eight thousand?¡± The boss was taken aback. It seemed this girl was more knowledgeable than he thought. She at least recognized white marble. Without embarrassment from being exposed, the boss smiled and asked, ¡°How much do you think it¡¯s worth? We¡¯re not forcing a sale.¡± Viola¡¯s gaze fell on a semi-finished waste product on the counter. ¡°How much for that one? The boss hesitated and picked up the waste piece, ¡°You mean this one? The man on the side also glanced over curiously. Vola nodded slightly. The boss just thought Viola was an expert, but now he thought she was an amateur. If she was really an expert, she wouldn¡¯t be interested in a piece of waste. Though the piece had good quality and color, a crack appeared due to improper cutting, making it worthless now. If you like it, give me 5000 dollars.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay by card.¡± The boss was stunned again. She agreed just like that? That was way too casual, wasn¡¯t it? Responding quickly, the boss packed the waste piece and handed it to Viola, worried she might change her mind if he was a second late. He then handed her the card machine. Viola entered her bank card password. They left the jade store after paying. Looking at their retreating figures, the boss grinned broadly. He originally thought the piece of waste could only be thrown away, but a fool had bought it for 5000 dollars. He hummed a little tune, extremely happy. ¡°It seems you rejoiced too soon.¡± Mr. White put down the pendant in his hand and spoke softly. Despite the distance, he recognized that Viola took a high-quality piece of Imperial Green. Although there was a crack on it, the crack was not deep and the surface was blurry due to insufficient polishing. This kind of Imperial Green, even if made into a pendant, was worth more than 5000 dollars. What a steal. This was a true steal. The boss frowned slightly, ¡°Mr. White, are you joking?¡± He had been working in the jade industry for more than twenty years. He could tell the quality of any jade by looking and touching. Mr. White didn¡¯t say anything else but pointed at the chosen jade accessorieson the counter, ¡°Wrap all of these up.¡± The boss walked over, picked up the calculator, ¡°The total is eight thousand six. Who would have thought that the wealthy Mr. White only spent eight thousand six hundred dollars after choosing so many accessories! The boss was not surprised. Because Mr. White¡¯s biggest flaw was being stingy. The jewelry he chose was all made of white marble. These items, placed in the White familys mansion, would not arouse suspicion of being cheap. After all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. White¡¯s status and identity were there. Who would doubt that a prince¡¯s crown is made of crystal, right? Thinking of this, the boss shook his head. He just couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. White, who was so rich, had to be so stingy! ()n the other side, Viola picked out valuable bracelets and jade bangles from the jade store for Diana and Fiona.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is out of reach 5 Chapter 308: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is out of reach 5 Translator: 549690339 The two of them spent about a hundred thousand yuan in total. After sending them to the hotel, Viola Thompson came to the side of the road, prepared to scan a shared bicycle, and ride it home. Just like she used to do in River City. The only difference was, River City was like spring all year round, while Capital City was covered in a blanket of snow. Riding a bicycle in this season made her hands feel freezing cold. However, Viola was not afraid of the cold. Just as she was about to take out her phone, a deep male voice suddenly echoed from the side. ¡°Get in the vehicle.¡± Viola slightly lifted her eyes. Her eyes met the man¡¯s attractive phoenix eyes. They were deep, profound, so much so that one could not fathom their depth. The man was straddling the bicycle, one long leg leaning on the ground, and even though his pose was casual, it exuded an undeniable aura of nobility. Out of reach high. It also contained a bit of unruly wildness. So different from the ordinary him. Viola¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Are you taking me home? ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz slightly nodded. He used to suffer from leg problems, but since being treated by Viola, the leg problems never recurred. He had no issue carrying a passenger on his bicycle. ¡°Alright.¡± Just as Viola was about to get on the bike, Terrence Lentz added, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly. Before she could react, Terrence Lentz removed his own scarf and conscientiously tied it around her. It looped around twice and finally was tied together tightly. The two were very close, close enough to hear each other¡¯s breatlm Under the dim yellow streetlights, one could see his silhouette tying the scarf for her. Lowering her eyelids to watch, Viola¡¯s rosy lips were painted with a clear hint of a smile. After tying the scarf, Terrence Lentz, as if performing a magic trick, took out a pair of pink fluffy gloves from his pocket. The gloves had two big rabbit ears attached to them and were very cute. The gloves were also tied with straps, he hung the gloves on Viola, ¡°Put them on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola put on the rabbit-ear gloves and then sat on the rear seat of the bicycle. ¡°Are you still cold?¡± Terrence Lentz then asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold.¡± ¡°Then hold on tight. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Terrence Lentz. Viola slightly nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Just at this moment, the man asked again, ¡°By the way, where do you live? The nerve, he didn¡¯t even know where she lived. Viola¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, and she reported an address. ¡°Hold on tight. Let¡¯s go.¡± With these words, Terrence Lentz pedaled the bicycle forward. Being in his twenties, he was in his prime years. Moreover. the girl he fancied was sitting on the back seat. Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t feel tired at all. Instead, he was pedaling faster, ¡°Viola, I¡¯m going to speed up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She thought it was just ordinary speeding, but to her surprise, he started pedaling at such a fast pace. Viola was startled by the sudden burst of speed and her reflexes made her wrap her arms around his waist. Even she herself didn¡¯t notice it. Terrence Lentz cast a glance downward, taking note of the hands around his waist, his thin lips curled into a faint smile. From then onwards, his speed never slowed down. With high speeds came consequences. And that was, they quickly arrived at the Thompson Family Manor. Viola hopped off the bicycle, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived, thank you for sending me home.¡± After riding the bicycle all the way here, she was quite warm. Terrence Lentz unbuttoned his black overcoat. Inside, he was wearing a white shirt. The top button of the shirt was undone, revealing a section of fair skin and his good-looking Adam¡¯s apple. The sleeve of his left arm was rolled up, revealing his beautifully shaped and vigorous arm. His casual look made ordinary men pale in comparison, giving off an imperial aura that was hard to look at directly. His height of over six feet added to his imposing presence. He didn¡¯t say much else, just stretched out his hand to ruffle Viola¡¯s hair, ¡°Go inside quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola gave a slight nod of her head and turned around to go inside. Terrence Lentz just watched her back until she went inside. Only then did he turn around and leave. Everything was witnessed by Sylvia Thompson, who was standing by the French window. Who was the man who sent her home? Could it be¡­ Was this man that good-for-nothing? Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just at this moment, Aunt Zhang walked in from outside the door, ¡°Miss.¡± Upon hearing Aunt Zhangs voice, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face changed, in a moment, she turned to look at her, ¡°What are you here for?¡± Ever since Viola returned to the Thompson Clan, all she had left for this birth mother of hers was hatred. Aunt Zhang felt guilty towards Sylvia Thompson, she bowed her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± She also didn¡¯t know when things had escalated to this point.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable 6 Chapter 309: 138: A direct slap in the face, Viola is unattainable 6 Translator: 549690339 She never thought that the child she had abandoned eighteen years ago, could actually have survived. ¡°Get out.¡± Sylvia Thompson said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± With tears in her eyes, Aunt Zhang said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I never thought things would turn out like this. If I had known, I would have died rather than let that little bastard live.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re truly remorseful, then do me a favor.¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang immediately said, ¡°Viola, whatever you want, as long as I can help, I will do it.¡± Sylvia Thompson leaned in and whispered a few words into Aunt Zhangs ear. Hearing this, Aunt Zhang immediately nodded, ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± This time, she wouldn¡¯t let her daughter down again. She would beautifully finish this matter. On the other side. The hotel. The secretary stood in front of Trevor Sherman. ¡°Boss Sherman, after an investigation, we found that Young Miss Thompson Family has not left the Capital City during this time. Furthermore, there has been no intersection between her and Doleman.¡± Hearing this, Trevor Sherman frowned slightly. How could this be. This was not the result he expected. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve thoroughly investigated?¡± Trevor Sherman continued to ask. ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor Sherman¡¯s expression was complicated. Could it be¡­ Viola Thompson was indeed the Great Master that Doleman had mentioned. After a moment, he said, ¡®You may go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary left the room. Trevor Sherman pressed his temples, feeling some fatigue. Viola Thompson had always been an admirer in his heart. Suddenly, this admirer transformed into an unattainable boss, making Trevor Sherman feel uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t even know how to face this. That night, Trevor Sherman stayed awake all night. The next morning. The Thompson familys dining room. Mrs. Thompson sat at the head of the table, and Viola Thompson sat next to her. The Thompson Family held that there should be no talking while eating or sleeping. So, at the dinner table, the only sounds were chewing and the clinking of utensils. After eating, Mrs. Thompson was the first to speak. ¡°Sawyer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer Thompson looked at Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°The date of the Family Reunion Banquet is set for the 18th, right? There will be no changes, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Do you have any other arrangements?¡± Mrs. Thompson took out a tissue and wiped her mouth, ¡°Nothing special. I have invited Dean Legel to come and support Viola on the 18th.¡± Dean Legel? Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson jerked her eyebrows. Viola, how is she worthy? Dean Legel was a famous pianist in Uron Country and an idol to everyone learning to play the piano. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eighteenth birthday party was also held grandly, but it wasn¡¯t grand enough to invite Dean Legel! Moreover, Mrs. Thompson clearly knew that Dean Legel was the one she admired the most, but now she wants Dean Legel to support Viola. What is this about? Viola, a country bumpkin with no artistic cells, not even touching a piano, isn¡¯t that a waste of resources? Anger, jealousy, and unwillingness almost occupied Sylvia Thompson¡¯s entire heart. Her hand holding the chopsticks grew stronger. Bob knew that the person in this family who loved the piano the most was Sylvia Thompson, and the person who knew the piano the best was also Sylvia Thompson. He said, ¡°Grandma, haven¡¯t you always taught us to be frugal and simple? Isn¡¯t all this bit too much?¡± Isn¡¯t it just a family reunion banquet? Inviting relatives to particinate would have been enough. Why make it known to all? How would Sylvia Thompson face this? ¡°Are you teaching me how to handle things?¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Bob. Just as Bob was about to say something, he was angrily silenced by Sawyer, ¡°Shut up, who allowed you to backtalk the elders?¡± Bob had no choice but to keep silent. He put this resentment towards Viola. Because, at this time, if Viola was sensible, she should have stood up and said a few words. After all, the person Mrs. Thompson loved the most was her. But Viola didn¡¯t. Bob was very disappointed in Viola. Sawyer then said, ¡°Uncle Roy is arriving in Capital City at four o¡¯clock this afternoon. Brandon, you should go and pick him up at the airport instead of me.¡± Mr. Roy was a nobleman in Uron Country and also a duke. He and Sawyer had been friends for life. Hearing that his old friend had finally found his daughter, Mr. Roy travelled a long distance to congratulate him. ¡°Okay.¡± Brandon nodded. Soon, it was afternoon. Because Mr. and Mrs. Roy were coming, the Thompson family was all waiting at home. Even Bob had postponed his afternoon drama due to their arrival. Five o¡¯clock. Sawyer and Brandon finally brought Mr. and Mrs. Roy to their estate. Seeing the familiar Mr. and Mrs. Roy, Sylvia Thompson smiled and went forward to embrace and greet them, ¡°Uncle Roy, Aunt Hill. Long time no see.¡± Aunt Hill really liked Sylvia Thompson, and she smiled and said, ¡°Dear, long time no see, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± In front of Aunt Hill, Sylvia Thompson was very affectionate. She was doing it on purpose. She purposely showed this to Viola. Sylvia Thompson even looked back at Viola. A mocking smile in her eyes. Viola must feel very inferior right now. Perhaps she even wanted to find a hole in the ground and bury herself. Because after all, they were not from the same world. Mr. and Mrs. Roy were nobilities in Uron Country and they didn¡¯t speak Chinese, so they communicated in English. As for Viola. Does she speak English? Looking at her since she came back, she hasn¡¯t spoken much. It seems that she might not even be good at speaking Mandarin. This was the difference between her and Viola. Compared to her. Viola Thompson was still too petty. Sylvia Thompson stopped the mockery in her eyes and looked at Mr. and Mrs. Roy and continued, ¡°Uncle Roy, Aunt Hill, let me introduce you, this is my sister Viola Thompson.¡± She spoke with a very pure Uron Country accent. At this moment, Sylvia Thompson was full of pride. Her spoken English was amongst the top at Capital University. Seeing the dazzling Sylvia Thompson, Bob was very proud. This was what his sister should be like. And looking at Viola. Bob only felt embarrassed. Viola was indeed born in the countryside and never received a good education. How would she know English? Even if she did, it would probably only be a bit of written knowledge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any outsiders present today, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be Viola¡¯s face that would be lost, but also his as her brother. In an instant, the look of disgust on Bobs face was clear to see. Doesn¡¯t even know how to speak English, he didn¡¯t understand why their parents brought her back home. To make a spectacle of oneself? Sylvia Thompson then turned to look at Viola again and naturally switched to Mandarin. Her tone was gentle when she said, ¡°Sister, these are our parent¡¯s old friends, Uncle Roy and Aunt Hill. If you have something to say to them, I can translate for you. Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯ll be your translator today..¡± Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes! Chapter 317: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes! Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson looked at Iris White, narrowing her eyes slightly. She knew Iris¡¯s nature well. To please Edward, to make him happy, she would do anything. A woman¡¯s IQ was negative when she was in love. Even if it was unrequited love. Iris held Sylvia¡¯s hand, her tone gentle, ¡°Sylvia, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your new sister?¡± ¡°As long as you promise me not to make things difficult for my sister,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°My sister has had a hard time living alone outside all these years.¡± She looked like a good, innocent little sister, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was harmless. ¡°Okay,¡± Iris nodded, ¡°You wait here for a moment, I have to go to the restroom.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Iris went to the restroom. She made a phone call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Hibis International Center.¡± ¡°Do you still have any Charm? Send some over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a big deal.¡± Iris hooked the corner of her lips. She was just a country bumpkin; if anything happened, she could only blame herself for being indiscreet. Perhaps the Thompson Family was just waiting for something unfortunate to happen to her. It would save them the embarrassment. Iris came out of the restroom again. Although the banquet had not officially started, the atmosphere inside the hall was getting more lively, with elegant ladies and gentlemen mingling. The Thompsons had also arranged for a famous band to perform live. Beautiful music filled every corner of the hall, and some people had already entered the dance floor, embracing each other and dancing gracefully. From time to time, someone would greet Iris. ¡°Miss White.¡± Iris nodded, ¡°Miss Tiarks.¡± Of course, there were also those who had higher status than the White family, and Iris had to greet them proactively, ¡°Uncle Swantz, Aunt.¡± ¡°Iris is getting more and more beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± With a proper smile on her face, Iris walked on. It was easy to see that the guests at the Thompsons¡¯ today were all elite members of Capital City society. ¡°Sylvia,¡± Iris walked to Sylvia¡¯s side and continued, ¡°It seems that your parents are quite doting on your new sister! They even invited the Autumn Band to be the background music!¡± Autumn Band was a well-known band in the entertainment industry. With millions of fans. Who would have thought that the Thompson Family would hire them as the background music for the banquet? Probably no other family in the Capital City could pull off such a grand gesture besides the Thompsons. Sylvia nodded, ¡°Yeah, my parents really like my sister.¡± At this point, Sylvia continued, ¡°The Autumn Band is nothing. There¡¯s something even better coming.¡± Iris asked, ¡°Did your brother invite other stars from the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°My brother didn¡¯t, he¡­ never liked my sister.¡± Sylvia responded. After saying this, Sylvia continued, ¡°It was my grandmother. She dotes on my sister a lot, so she invited Master Dean to support her.¡± ¡°Dean?¡± Iris¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°The pianist Dean Legel from Uron Country?¡± Dean Legel was not only a famous pianist in Country Yolta but also an international superstar. He became famous at the age of thirteen. Though he was already fifty years old, no one in the world of piano music has surpassed him. If Edward was Iris¡¯s dream man, then Dean Legel was her idol. Dean Legel was indeed the idol of almost every piano student. Hence, hearing this name, Iris was incredibly excited. Sylvia nodded. Iris frowned slightly, and then said, ¡°Has your grandmother gone senile? She doesn¡¯t like her brilliant granddaughter but a country bumpkin! On your 18th birthday, I don¡¯t remember her sending you any valuable gifts.¡± Inviting Dean Legel for a country bumpkin. Could a country bumpkin understand piano? Did a country bumpkin know what art was? ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Sylvia said. Iris glanced at Sylvia, ¡°No wonder your brother doesn¡¯t like her. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t like her either.¡± It was well known that Bob was obsessed with pampering his sister. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Viola Thompson appeared, she stole all the love that belonged to Sylvia. Anyone would find it unbearable! Take Edward for example; even she felt angry just hearing about it. Mrs. Thompson was just too partial and biased! ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Iris. My sister is actually quite nice,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°She¡¯s just new to the family and is still unfamiliar with the environment.¡± ¡°Your brother was right, you¡¯re like a little bunny, easy to be bullied by anyone. Now even a country bumpkin could ride on your head and poop.¡± Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes! _2 Chapter 318: 132: Embarrass yourself in public? Xiaoge will dazzle your eyes! _2 Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t talk. She felt wronged. Her silence was tantamount to acquiescence. Iris White became more sure of her thoughts. She wanted to protect Sylvia by aligning herself with Bob Thompson. At this moment, Iris¡¯s phone rang, and she took it out to check before saying, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ll go outside for a bit, someone¡¯s looking for me.¡± ¡°Alright, you go.¡± Iris White walked outside. Not long after she left, another one of Sylvia¡¯s best friends came over. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sylvia turned back with a smile, ¡°Doreen.¡± Doreen Zhao walked elegantly over and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Iris?¡± ¡°She went outside.¡± Sylvia replied. Doreen nodded, ¡°I just saw your grandmother outside. She was so happy! Her smile almost couldn¡¯t close. It seems that your new sister really knows how to deal.¡± All these years in the Thompson Clan, Sylvia had never been able to gain Mrs. Thompson¡¯s favor. And Viola Thompson just came for a few days? From this, it could be seen that Viola¡¯s skills were extraordinary. Sylvia said, ¡°My sister is indeed more sensible than me.¡± Doreen chuckled, but didn¡¯t say anything. Sensible? If the Thompson Clan was a small, insignificant family, would Viola still be so sensible? After all, it was still the power of money. Who wouldn¡¯t want such opulence? Soon enough. Iris White returned as well. Sylvia said, ¡°Iris, Doreen, I saw my sister come out. I¡¯ll take you to meet her. She¡¯s very beautiful, and I believe you¡¯ll both like her a lot.¡± Iris White and Doreen Zhao followed Sylvia¡¯s footsteps. Viola Thompson walked behind Mrs. Thompson. She wore a gorgeous red dress and a pair of expensive Imperial Green jade earrings. Jade was usually considered old-fashioned, so under normal circumstances, the elderly wore more of it. However, when worn on Viola¡¯s neck, it seemed incredibly pure. Against the green shade, her already fair skin appeared even more translucent. Her every step was like the birth of a lotus, and her mannerisms were inherently irreplaceable. It made people gasp in admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the real Miss Thompson to be so beautiful!¡± ¡°Much prettier than Sylvia.¡± ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡± No matter how quietly some things were said, they would still reach Sylvia¡¯s ears. Over the years, Sylvia had been extremely conscious of her image in public. She believed that there was no one in the entire capital who didn¡¯t like her. But now, such voices had emerged. Viola Thompson. She must have bribed these people with money. That¡¯s why these opinions surfaced. Viola was so malicious. She even tried to ruin Sylvia¡¯s reputation at this kind of event. Sylvia tried her best to maintain her expression and brought Iris White and Doreen Zhao to Viola Thompson. ¡°Sister, let me introduce you to my two good friends, Iris White and Doreen Zhao.¡± Upon seeing Viola, Iris and Doreen were slightly taken aback. They initially thought they would see a sallow-faced, rude country girl. Unexpectedly, this country girl was so beautiful. Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Iris White smiled at Viola, ¡°I heard from Sylvia that Miss Thompson is very beautiful, and now that I see you in person, you truly are a beauty that can topple nations. I wonder if I¡¯ll have the honor of sharing a drink with you later.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Iris said. Other guests came to greet Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson actively introduced them to Viola, ¡°Viola, this is Aunt Wang, and this is Uncle Cooper.¡± Viola greeted them politely. With the return of the Thompson Clan¡¯s young princess, almost half of Capital City had come to the event. Viola had been following Mrs. Thompson around to meet people throughout the night. Iris White¡¯s eyes locked onto Viola¡¯s figure as she walked up to her with two glasses of wine. ¡°Miss Thompson, congratulations. I wish you all the best in your future life.¡± Viola took the glass of wine Iris handed her. Under the reflection of the crystal lights, the red liquid refracted a beautiful light. She brought the glass to her lips. Iris watched Viola¡¯s movements with a slight smirk at the corner of her mouth. Charm was colorless and tasteless, causing no discomfort upon consumption. It wouldn¡¯t act up until thirty minutes later. By that time¡­ Just as Viola was about to take a sip, she suddenly seemed to see something and put the glass down on the table, ¡°Miss White, look over there.¡± Iris White looked puzzled and turned around, then turned back to Viola, ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡± ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡± Viola smiled faintly and picked up the wine glass again, ¡°I¡¯m drinking wine, but Miss White is holding a beverage, isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡± The reason Iris was holding a beverage was that she was afraid of getting the drinks mixed up. What if she ended up drinking the spiked glass of wine herself? But now, there was no need for such concerns. Iris White put the beverage down and picked up a wine glass from the table, ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink first.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she drank the red wine in her glass. Viola also drank the liquid in the glass. Seeing Viola drink the red wine, victory was evident in Iris White¡¯s eyes. From now on. All she needed to do was watch the show. Through the crowd, Sylvia saw this scene, and the corners of her mouth also raised slightly. She knew that Iris White had succeeded. Viola was finished! The banquet was still going on. Dean Legel¡¯s arrival, pushed the banquet to an even higher climax. Dean Legel stood on the stage. With just a slight lift of his hand, the entire audience became silent. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Dean Legel.¡± As soon as the words came out. Everyone immediately cheered. ¡°Shh.¡± Although already over fifty, Dean Legel looked very young, no more than thirty years old at most. ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Now, I want to play the Radetzky March for you all, but I need someone to accompany me. I wonder if there¡¯s any guest skilled at playing the piano?¡± A four-handed piano duet? Four-handed duets in piano playing were very difficult. Moreover, Dean Legel had chosen a piece with a difficulty rating of five stars. There was a buzz of discussion in the audience. Doreen turned to Sylvia, ¡°Does your new sister play the piano?¡± Hearing this, Sylvia was startled and hurriedly whispered, ¡°No, my sister can¡¯t play the piano, don¡¯t say that. What if Dean invites her on stage?¡± That¡¯s right. Sylvia did it on purpose. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wanted Viola to embarrass herself in public. With so many guests attending the event, if Viola was asked to go on stage and didn¡¯t know how to play the piano, how awkward would it be then? Can¡¯t play the piano? This would be fun!} Upon learning this information, Doreen immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Dean, since today¡¯s Family Reunion Banquet is for the young Miss Thompson, it would be a shame if someone else were to outshine her. Why don¡¯t you invite Miss Thompson to accompany you on stage?¡± Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! Chapter 319: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! Translator: 549690339 As these words were spoken, the crowd in the banquet hall echoed in agreement. Yes, yes, yes. Viola Thompson should indeed get on stage to perform a duet with Dean. Dean Legel is a world-renowned pianist. If an ordinary person were to perform with him, they would surely fail to keep up with the rhythm. Who¡¯s excellent, who¡¯s deficient, the difference is quickly clear. It is said that the new eldest Miss Thompson just returned from the countryside. In that rural area, are there conditions for learning piano? Some remote areas don¡¯t even have water or electricity yet. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some country people only take a shower once every few months.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that too!¡± ¡°This Doreen really knows how to stir things up. Originally, I wasn¡¯t even planning on coming to the banquet tonight. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this lively. It seems this journey wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± ¡°Me too, me too.¡± The atmosphere in the banquet hall was getting more and more active. Most were like Sylvia Thompson. Waiting to see a good show. Upon hearing this, Dean nodded, ¡°In that case, please invite Miss Thompson to the stage. Excuse me, where is Miss Thompson?¡± Viola Thompson, who was suddenly mentioned, was a little dazed. It had been a long time since she touched a piano. Viola¡¯s reaction was within Sylvia Thompson¡¯s expectations. And the others in the banquet hall were gloating as they watched her. Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, can you do it?¡± Viola came to her senses, cast a sideways glance, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± After a pause, Viola seemed to remember something and asked: ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the pianist¡¯s name again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dean Legel,¡± answered Mrs. Thompson. Dean Legel? Viola slightly raised her eyebrows. Why did she feel like she had heard this name somewhere? Seeing no one in the banquet hall responding, Dean Legel continued to inquire: ¡°Is Miss Thompson here?¡± Sylvia Thompson gave a faint smile. Since Viola didn¡¯t dare to stand up, she would replace her. She wanted everyone present to know that only she could be considered the true Miss Thompson. Just as Sylvia Thompson was about to stand up, Viola rose to her feet. Watching Viola stand up, Sylvia Thompson curled her lips. It seemed. Viola¡¯s courage was much greater than she had imagined. She even dared to stand up. If that was the case, then she would enjoy the show. Viola slightly lifted her gaze, looked towards Dean Legel, and greeted him lightly, ¡°Hello.¡± Such a faint voice, so refreshing to hear. Dean Legel, smiling, asked: ¡°Would Miss Thompson consent to performing a duet with me?¡± ¡°The honor is mine,¡± answered Viola. As she finished her words, she began to walk towards the stage. Step by step, she walked towards the stage. She was beautiful, clothed in a red dress, it was hard for one to overlook her presence. The crystal chandelier¡¯s light reflecting off the green jade created a captivating glow, making her look royal. As if returning to one¡¯s beloved home. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this young lady before, turns out she¡¯s quite pretty.¡± ¡°Her skin is so good!¡± Hearing this, Doreen laughed, ¡°Even courtesans in old times were prettier.¡± What¡¯s the use of being good-looking? A person without brains is not even comparable to a courtesan. At these words, a ripple of laughter immediately broke out. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°By the way, can she really play the piano?¡± ¡°What can a country bumpkin know about playing the piano?¡± ¡°I heard Second Miss Thompson is quite good at piano.¡± ¡°One is the pampered daughter of a noble family, and the other came back from the countryside. These two, it¡¯s pointless to compare.¡± A wave of laughter filled the room. Hearing these voices, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. The red carpet was very long. Viola was walking step by step. Like the moon amidst a multitude of stars, all in the banquet hall served as her backdrop. Very quickly, she arrived on stage. Seeing this scene, Edward Thompson frowned slightly. He was eager to immediately pull Viola off the stage. How humiliating! It was so humiliating! If word got out that his own sister didn¡¯t even know how to play the piano, how would he show his face? Not knowing how to play the piano wasn¡¯t a disgrace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The disgrace was pretending to know when one didn¡¯t! ¡°Elder Brother, just look at her! You all spoil her, normally what I say doesn¡¯t matter, but now how will we clean up the scene! She doesn¡¯t even understand the five-line staff, yet she¡¯s going to perform with Mr. Dean! Isn¡¯t this embarrassing?¡± Edward Thompson whispered. Mandel Thompson brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Is our younger sister really that unbearable in your eyes?¡± Samuel Thompson suppressed the urge to hit someone, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Edward Thompson incredulously asked: ¡°You guys don¡¯t really think she can play the piano, do you?¡± Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _2 Chapter 320: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _2 Translator: 549690339 Even if Viola Thompson wanted to learn piano, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity in the countryside. Edward Thompson tried to suppress the anger in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on her for not knowing how to play the piano and embarrassing us; I just think she¡¯s out of touch with reality. It¡¯s not embarrassing to not know how to play the piano, but what¡¯s the deal with her still going on stage? Has she thought about how she¡¯ll get off the stage later? She¡¯s not Sylvia, who can do everything!¡± If she wasn¡¯t Sylvia, then so be it. She wouldn¡¯t accept her fate. If Sylvia was the one they sent, this situation would definitely not happen. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mandel Thompson spoke next. Edward Thompson wanted to say something more, but seeing Mandel Thompson¡¯s completely darkened face, he had to close his mouth. Just wait. They will regret it soon! On the stage. Dean Legel looked at Viola Thompson, who was walking over, and smiled as he extended his right hand, ¡°Hello, Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Dean,¡± Viola Thompson shook hands with him. Dean Legel continued, ¡°Do you have any issues with us playing a duet of ¡®Radetzky March¡¯ together on the piano?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Viola Thompson said calmly. It was as if the ¡°Radetzky March¡± was just a simple, beginner¡¯s piece in her eyes. Upon hearing this, a wave of discussion broke out among the audience. Dean Legel smiled and said, ¡°Very well, Miss Thompson, let¡¯s begin. Please.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, bent down, and sat on the stool. Dean Legel sat on the other side. Dean Legel¡¯s piano was a world-famous one. With a history of over a hundred years. In this instant. The banquet hall was extremely quiet. Everyone looked up at the stage. Waiting for Viola Thompson¡¯s performance. It was less about waiting for Viola Thompson¡¯s performance and more about wanting her to make a fool of herself. Iris White sat beside Sylvia and squinted, ¡°A piano duet is a performance for two people, and it is extremely difficult. Your new sister has a lot of courage.¡± The difficulty lay not only in the duet but also in the piece. ¡®Radetzky March¡¯ is a famous Western classical piece. Under normal circumstances, only professional pianists would learn it. Even Sylvia had only just learned it. And Viola Thompson? The outcome was predictable. Sylvia nodded, ¡°My sister has always been very talented.¡± Doreen said, ¡°Iris, do you think Viola Thompson wants to bluff her way through this duet?¡± After all, it was a duet. As long as Viola Thompson pretended, others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. ¡°A duet is a completely different auditory experience from a solo performance. It won¡¯t be that easy for her to bluff her way through.¡±¡®, Iris White said, ¡°Unless everyone in this banquet hall is a fool!¡± Hearing this, Doreen felt relieved. On the stage. Dean Legel looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, can we start?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Dean Legel smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. Don¡¯t be nervous, I will try my best to keep up with your pace.¡± The rhythm of ¡®Radetzky March¡¯ is very fast, and it sounds very exciting. Dean Legel had played it countless times and was already proficient, but Viola Thompson was undoubtedly younger, and even if she knew this piece, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with his pace. However, he would try his best to accommodate her. After all, it was a duet. ¡°Alright,¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s expression remained calm. Dean Legel lifted his hands and pressed a piano key. This was a sound check. ¡°If there¡¯re no problems, shall we start?¡± Dean Legel looked at Viola Thompson. ¡°No problems,¡± Viola Thompson replied. Upon Viola Thompson¡¯s confirmation, Dean Legel began to play. His fingers danced continuously on the clearly delineated black and white keys. Viola Thompson followed without haste or urgency. She was not very familiar with this piece. She had only learned piano for three months. Although she had only studied for three months, her talent was not bad, and there had even been a pianist who insisted on making her his teacher¡­ Seeing Viola Thompson actually start playing the piano, everyone in the banquet hall was stunned. What was going on? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson could actually play the piano! It was as if it were raining red rain from the sky. ¡°Even though she can play, the level is obviously far behind Dean Legel¡¯s! The rhythm is so slow, and if it weren¡¯t for Dean Legel slowing down his pace, she would have been left behind long ago,¡± one guest commented. ¡°One is a pianist, and the other has only learned piano. Indeed, they can¡¯t be compared.¡± ¡°Not to mention Dean Legel, she probably can¡¯t even compare to the second young miss of the Thompson Clan, right? I never thought Miss Thompson would be inferior to an adopted daughter.¡± Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _3 Chapter 321: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°What a joke!¡± Dean Legel wasn¡¯t surprised at all, considering Viola Thompson¡¯s age. It was already quite impressive for someone her age to play the ¡°Radetzky March¡±. Viola quickly found her rhythm and entered the zone, her fingers moving faster and faster, turning into dancing elves on the keyboard. Beautiful piano sounds continuously spilled out from under her fingers. An ensemble not only tests one¡¯s piano skills but also the tacit understanding between partners. The melody of ¡°Radetzky March¡± is beautiful, smooth, and emotionally grand. If the rhythm was slightly slower, it wouldn¡¯t express the same exuberance! But Viola managed to do it. Not only did she catch up with Dean Legel¡¯s speed, but she also played with more emotion, and her speed kept getting faster. The cheerful and exhilarating piano sounds immediately filled every corner of the banquet hall. The atmosphere was instantly ignited. Intoxicating to the extreme. This was the power of music. Dean Legel glanced at the young girl beside him, then at her constantly jumping ivory fingers on the piano keys, and he was slightly stunned. He never expected that the girl in front of him could play the piano so well! Dean Legel quickly regained his composure, accelerated the speed of his fingertips, and immersed himself in the music. Friends connected through music. It had been a long time since he enjoyed himself so much. He originally thought the trip to Capital City would be just an ordinary performance. Little did he know, he would encounter someone with such a great understanding of music. Besides the sound of the piano, there was almost no other noise in the banquet hall. No one expected that this girl from the countryside could not only play the piano but also play it so well. Not to mention, the person sitting next to her was the internationally renowned pianist, Dean Legel! Under normal circumstances, it would be Dean Legel waiting for others. But now, it was Dean Legel chasing after the person playing with him. This¡­ Who would believe it if they didn¡¯t see it for themselves? Sylvia Thompson looked at the girl onstage with her confident and flamboyant demeanor, her face turning pale with anger. She originally wanted to see Viola¡¯s embarrassment. Unexpectedly, things turned out like this. How did Viola learn to play the piano? Viola knew English, understood biology, which was already shocking to Sylvia. But now, Viola could even play the piano! The scariest part was, her piano skills were seemingly incredible! Even Sylvia herself might not be able to reach this level. How exactly did Viola do it? In that instant, Sylvia Thompson felt as though she couldn¡¯t breathe. Just then, Iris White held Sylvia¡¯s hand and laughed, ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s just wait and see the joke unfold.¡± Sylvia looked at Iris White and immediately put on an innocent face, ¡°Iris, what do you mean?¡± Iris only gave a meaningful smile and said nothing more. The effect of Charm was potent. Initially, there was no noticeable reaction within half an hour, but gradually, one would start to feel feverish and have an itching sensation in their mind as though little insects were crawling there. At first, one could still control it. But slowly, control became impossible, and consciousness became blurry, potentially even forcing oneself onto others. It had been more than twenty minutes since Viola drank that glass of wine. The effect would take place soon. Conveniently, Dean Legel was sitting beside Viola. Once Viola¡¯s rationality was completely occupied by the effect of Charm, she would undoubtedly pounce directly on Dean Legel. Just picturing that scene made Iris excited and wanting to laugh. By then¡­ Everyone present would be a witness to the matter. Even if Mrs. Thompson still favored Viola, she would likely be driven mad by anger. Who would like a granddaughter with such bad taste? Viola might as well wait to be kicked out of the Thompson Clan! Thinking of this, the curve in the corner of Iris White¡¯s mouth became more intense. Sylvia knew exactly why, but she pretended she knew nothing, then continued, ¡°Iris, what happened? Are you trying to kill me with suspense?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Iris looked at Sylvia and whispered a few words into her ear. Upon hearing this, Sylvia was shocked, covering her mouth and saying, ¡°Iris! How could you do such a thing!¡± Iris said, ¡°That¡¯s what she gets for taking your things.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t blame my sister, I really don¡¯t.¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°Iris, give me the antidote quickly. If something happens to my sister, she will truly have no place in this family.¡± Seeing Sylvia like this, Iris was speechless, ¡°With your little white rabbit appearance, if people don¡¯t bully you, who will they bully? Don¡¯t worry, I did this, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_4 Chapter 322: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_4 Translator: 549690339 If she were Sylvia Thompson, she would have targeted Viola Thompson earlier. Why would she wait until now? Ultimately, it¡¯s because Sylvia Thompson is too easy to bully. Sylvia Thompson was obviously anxious, her face pale as she said, ¡°Viola is, after all, a girl and we are family. Iris, you really can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Just sit down and behave yourself.¡± Iris White pushed Sylvia Thompson back into her chair. Sylvia Thompson was obviously restless. Iris White then continued, ¡°People are never satisfied, like a snake swallowing an elephant. If she had just stayed in the countryside, none of this would have happened, but she insisted on coming here to compete with you. Besides, I believe this is the outcome your younger brother really wants to see.¡± Sylvia Thompson frowned and said, ¡°Why are you messing around just because my little brother is?¡± Hearing this, Iris White became even less regretful about her decision. After all. This was something that would make Bob Thompson happy. As long as Bob Thompson was happy, she was willing to do anything. Iris White looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Keep your voice down, Sylvia. Don¡¯t let anyone hear. You must keep this a secret for me.¡± Sylvia Thompson sighed, ¡°Iris, I don¡¯t know what to say. I know you mean well, but¡­¡± ¡°No more buts! No wonder your little brother always says you¡¯re naive and worries that you¡¯ll be bullied. At this rate, if I don¡¯t help you out, you¡¯ll end up being bullied to death.¡± With no alternative, Sylvia Thompson could only keep quiet. But deep inside, she was delighted. Fortunately, she had a backup plan. This Iris White was also a fool, not realizing she was being used. People like her would inevitably end up like Viola Thompson, stepping stones for others. The concert on stage was still ongoing. The banquet hall was filled with the infectious atmosphere of the music, enraptured listeners even taking out their phones to record the scene and share on video websites. Dean Legel had never experienced such an excited moment in his life. In his decades of playing the piano, this was the first time he played so unrestrainedly. If not for personally experiencing it, he would never have believed that the accompanist sitting beside him was just a teenage girl. What¡¯s more, she was a Sinian. Sinian traditional instruments include the guqin, guzheng, pipa, konghou, erhu¡­ As a result, Sinian people are more adept at their traditional instruments. Very few could master Western instruments so well. Moreover, ensemble performances require a balance of sound. If the volume of one side is too loud, it would affect the melody and damage the expressiveness of the music. For this reason, no ensemble performance could be perfect. Dean Legel had never encountered a perfect partner before. But Viola Thompson did it. Dean Legel¡¯s eyes were full of shock as he looked at Viola Thompson. At the same time, he felt a slight sting in his face. After all, at the beginning, he confidently said that he would try his best to keep up with her rhythm. He didn¡¯t expect to be taught a lesson by Viola Thompson. It hurts! It hurts so much! As the piece ended, the banquet hall was filled with deafening applause. ¡°Bravo!¡± ¡°Miss Thompson is incredible!¡± ¡°A gem is a gem, even if it grows up in a rural area and is covered in dust. It still shines the brightest, unlike any ordinary person.¡± These words were particularly harsh in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s ears. An ordinary person? Was she just an ordinary person? You wait and see. Soon, Viola Thompson will make a fool of herself in public! Sylvia Thompson could hardly wait for that moment to come. Why does time pass so slowly! Iris White, on the other hand, was not in a hurry. At this point, she estimated that the drug was already taking effect, and Viola Thompson was just holding on. However. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. Iris White hooked her lips into a smile. On stage. After the performance was finished, Viola Thompson stood up, alongside Dean Legel, facing the audience and bowing slightly. Clap clap clap. Again, the deafening applause filled the room. Dean Legel looked at Viola Thompson, his face filled with excitement he couldn¡¯t hide, ¡°Miss Thompson, your piano skills are truly amazing! You remind me of a figure from your country¡¯s history.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola Thompson smiled faintly. When she smiled, she had two shallow dimples at the corners of her mouth, making her look especially beautiful. Her eyes were even more dazzling, like the starry night sky, seeming to draw people in. Dean Legel said, ¡°Miss Thompson, have you heard about Bo Ya breaking his strings?¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Dean Legel continued, ¡°To me, Miss Thompson, you are my bosom friend. Great tunes are hard to appreciate and friends are hard to find!¡± Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_5 Chapter 323: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed!_5 Translator: 549690339 The art of playing the piano is so difficult, and true connoisseurs are rare to find. This was already the highest praise possible. After all, Dean Legel was a world-class pianist. Hearing this, the audience in the banquet hall gasped collectively. They knew that Viola Thompson played the piano very well, but they never thought that even Dean Legel would give her such high praise. In 49 City, was there a second person who could receive such accolades? Sylvia Thompson was almost green with jealousy. She wished she could rush to the stage and tear Viola Thompson apart. All these honors should have been hers. It was all because of her! It was Viola Thompson who stole everything from her. Despicable! Thinking that Viola would soon embarrass herself, Sylvia calmed down. These honors were only temporary. Soon enough, Viola Thompson would make a fool of herself. Sylvia narrowed her eyes, looking forward to Viola¡¯s reaction. Viola slightly turned her eyes and smiled at Dean Legel, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to receive such high praise from Mr. Legel!¡± Dean Legel replied, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet Miss Thompson!¡± It was neither flattery nor mere pleasantries. It was sincere. Dean Legel wanted to be friends with Viola Thompson and discuss many music-related topics with her. But not now. He still had to play another piece. Viola walked off the stage. Sawyer Thompson watched his graceful daughter with a proud and contented look in his eyes. Up until this point, he still couldn¡¯t believe that he had really found his daughter again. Sometimes, when he woke up suddenly in the middle of the night, he would run to Viola¡¯s room, open the door to the neighboring room and see Mantou in the cat house before he could be at ease. Mary Perryne was also extremely proud. Bob Thompson was stunned as well. He never thought that Viola would not only avoid embarrassment, but also bring great honor to the Thompson Clan. It was at this moment that Brandon Thompson spoke, ¡°Your prejudice against your little sister runs too deep.¡± Bob remained silent. Brandon continued, ¡°You should take the opportunity to get to know your little sister. She¡¯s excellent and adorable, completely different from your imagination. Also, keep in mind that you have more than one sister.¡± The last sentence was both a warning and a wake-up call. As a brother, Bob was responsible and reliable when it came to Sylvia. But in regards to Viola, he didn¡¯t deserve to be called a brother. It had only been less than a month since Viola returned, and Bob had already begun to harbor suspicions about her. Brandon saw all of this, but he never said anything because Bob was already a grown man and even an influential actor. He didn¡¯t need constant reminders. Bob lowered his head, ¡°Brother, give me some time. I know she¡¯s our blood sister. But Sylvia, even though she isn¡¯t related to us by blood, she has been with us since she was a child, and I can¡¯t treat Viola as well as I treat her.¡± He continued, ¡°Moreover, Sylvia already walks on thin ice at home. If I don¡¯t treat her well, how is she supposed to live?¡± Brandon¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What do you think of us? What do you think of our parents? In this family, has anyone ever treated her poorly? Or has anyone ever let her down?¡± That was before. Now that Viola is back, who can still see Sylvia? Isn¡¯t everyone revolving around Viola now? Hearing these words, Brandon felt a headache coming on, but this was at the banquet, so he lowered his voice, ¡°The person we should really be compensating is your little sister! She¡¯s been lost for 18 years, and we should help her get back what she lost during those years!¡± Bob stopped talking. He saw that in the family, there wasn¡¯t a single person who truly loved Sylvia anymore. Even the impartial Brandon was now willing to lean towards Viola. Brandon looked at Bob and warned, ¡°Bob Thompson, you better get your head straight, and don¡¯t let your sibling relationship become twisted! Our family can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡± Viola returned to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side and sat down. Iris White furrowed her brows slightly. It had already been half an hour. Why hadn¡¯t the drug taken effect yet? She took out her phone and glanced at the time, her brows furrowing slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia was also getting a little anxious. What exactly was going on? Seeing Viola still looking so serene and composed, Iris became increasingly irritated. She scratched her head as her body began feeling hotter and hotter. How did the air suddenly become so stuffy? Iris gulped and turned to ask Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, do you feel hot?¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _6 Chapter 324: 133: Stunning everyone! Instead of designing, it gets designed! _6 Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m not hot,¡± Sylvia Thompson replied. ¡°Strange, why do I feel hotter!¡± Iris White squirmed in her chair. She really wanted to take off all her clothes. But she was only wearing a dress. Sylvia Thompson looked back at Iris White. Once she looked at her, she was very surprised and exclaimed, ¡°Oh my God! Iris, why is your face so red?¡± It was an abnormal red. Iris White touched her face, only feeling it hot. How can it be so hot! Iris White, feeling restless, picked up the wine glass on the table and gulped it down. The cool wine went down her throat, and the heat in her body slightly receded. But she was still very hot. Her body felt itchy, and she wanted to scratch it. This feeling was too strange. She had never experienced it before. Just at that moment. Iris White suddenly remembered something. Did she drink the glass of wine with the drug? At this thought, Iris White¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At the same time, she suddenly remembered that Viola had put down her wine glass before suggesting her to drink. Could it be¡­ Could it be that Viola had switched their glasses while she was distracted? What should she do? What should she do now? Iris White¡¯s heart was in a mess. She never expected that Viola would switch the glasses. No. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, she had to leave. Otherwise, she would make a fool of herself in public. Iris White stood up from the chair and tried to calm herself down, pretending as if nothing had happened, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Seeing her like this, Sylvia Thompson also stood up and asked with concern, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Iris White hurried towards the banquet hall. Sylvia Thompson sat back down in her chair, her gaze penetrating the crowd, and staring intensely at Viola. She was still waiting. Waiting for Viola to make a fool of herself. On the other side. Iris White quickly ran outside. The effect of Charm was particularly strong, especially after thirty minutes. At this point, she felt like millions of small bugs were crawling in her body. Her throat was almost dry to the point of smoking. This was indescribable feeling. Very uncomfortable. Iris White began to stagger. The bathroom! Where is the bathroom? She had to find the bathroom right away. Iris White stumbled forward. Bang! Just at this moment, she bumped into a waiter. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± It was a man¡¯s voice. Right now, this voice was like an oasis in the desert for Iris White. Next, a pair of hands held her up. Iris White clasped onto him like a life-saving straw, unable to control her emotions. By this point, Iris White had completely lost her senses. No man could resist such temptation. Especially since Iris White was beautiful and had a good figure. The waiter was overjoyed. Was today a lucky day for him? He immediately led Iris White in the direction of the storeroom, ¡°Beautiful lady, let¡¯s go over there.¡± The footsteps were hurried. The banquet in the front hall was still going on. Sylvia Thompson looked anxious. Iris White was also a reliable person, but why hadn¡¯t anything happened to Viola yet¡­ What happened in between? The host stood on the stage, holding the microphone, ¡°Next, is the song ¡®Three Peerson¡¯ brought by Miss Thompson¡¯s two friends. They wish Miss Thompson a safe and joyful life for the rest of her life, and a happy life forever with her family. They also wish their friendship will last forever!¡± Viola was taken aback. Not until the good friends mentioned by the host came to the stage did she realize that it was Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey. The two of them held hands and stepped onto the stage. As the rhythm of the music sounded, the singing also started. The song ¡®Three Peerson¡¯ was a good choice. ¡°Because of you, I¡¯ve acquired a new sense of humor. Because of you, the world has become easier. Our meeting is very precious¡­¡± The lyrics were quite fitting. The singing skills of Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were excellent, both of them had received training before. After the song, applause broke out from below the stage. Mrs. Thompson, who was sitting beside Viola, was deeply moved and said to Viola, ¡°Viola, your friends are great! You must cherish this relationship.¡± In fact, Mrs. Thompson was more delighted. She could tell that both of these girls were sincerely treating Viola, without any mixed interests. Such friendship was the most precious and should be cherished. ¡°Hmm, I know, grandma.¡± After saying that, Viola added, ¡°I¡¯ll go and meet them.¡± ¡°Go on, go on.¡± Mrs. Thompson replied. Viola stood up and walked towards the stage. ¡°Fiona, Diana.¡± ¡°Vio!¡± ¡°Beautiful Thompson!¡± The two of them got off the stage, excitedly threw their arms around Viola. Diana laughed and said, ¡°We practiced that song for several days! How was it? Did it sound good?¡± ¡°It sounded good,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Apart from thinking that it sounded good, what she felt most was the surprise. Having lived two lives, this was the first time Viola genuinely felt friendship. Viola continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. My grandma was moved to tears just now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Diana asked with a smile. ¡°Hmm,¡± Viola nodded slightly. She brought the two of them to Mrs. Thompson and introduced one by one, ¡°Grandma, these two are my classmates in River City and my best friends. This is Fiona Knight, and this is Diana Hershey.¡± Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were also very tactful and greeted, ¡°Hello, grandma!¡± ¡°Good, all good!¡± Mrs. Thompson smiled. Then, Viola said, ¡°These are my parents.¡± Fiona said, ¡°We¡¯ve already met uncle and aunt.¡± Diana nodded. Without the approval of Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to go on stage so smoothly. Sylvia Thompson watched this scene and frowned slightly. Viola came from the countryside, and her reputation in the state school was not so good. What kind of good friends could she make? These two were probably from the countryside just like Viola. Disgusting! The banquet was nearly over, but nothing happened to Viola yet. Sylvia Thompson was in a hurry. Moreover, Iris White had not come back yet. Just at that moment, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s phone rang. Sylvia Thompson took out her phone. It was a call from Iris White. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She immediately answered the call, ¡°Hello.¡± Iris White¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Sylvia, I¡­ I¡¯m in the bathroom. Can you come here?¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°Remember to bring a set of clothes.¡± Apart from Sylvia Thompson, Iris White didn¡¯t know who to trust at this moment. She had never dreamed that things would turn out like this! Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: 134: Another Vest, Tinglan·Russell! (Second Update) Chapter 325: 134: Another Vest, Tinglan¡¤Russell! (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 After hanging up the phone with Iris White, Sylvia Thompson had a bad feeling in her heart. She stood up, left the banquet hall, and went to her room to fetch a spare dress for Iris. Luckily Iris¡¯s figure was similar to hers; otherwise, she would have needed to buy another dress. In the restroom. Iris was squatting in a cubicle, shaking all over, biting her lower lip tightly, her face filled with humiliation. She wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. Her exposed skin was covered in bruises. Her hairstyle was messed up. Her lips were a bit swollen, and her makeup was gone. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell what had happened. Sylvia carried the dress to the restroom. All the cubicle doors were closed. Sylvia asked, ¡°Iris, are you in here?¡± Her voice was still gentle and beautiful. Hearing this, Iris instantly reacted and stood up, pushing open a crack in the cubicle door, ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± The voice was accompanied by a sob. Sylvia immediately rushed over. ¡°What happened to you, Iris!¡± Iris hugged Sylvia tightly, almost bursting into tears. Seeing Iris in this state, Sylvia also understood what had happened. How¡­how could this be? ¡°Iris, don¡¯t cry! What on earth happened?¡± Iris could hardly bear to recall the humiliating scene. She had actually been¡­by a waiter. And it was her first time. ¡°I hate Viola Thompson! It¡¯s all her fault!¡± Iris screamed. ¡°What does this have to do with my sister?¡± Sylvia asked in surprise. Iris couldn¡¯t catch her breath due to crying. If it weren¡¯t for Viola, she wouldn¡¯t have experienced all of this. Viola was so vicious! Sylvia continued to console Iris, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, put on your clothes.¡± Iris took the dress handed over by Sylvia. Half an hour later, Iris changed her clothes and fixed her makeup. The bruises on her body were also covered with concealer. Only then did Sylvia ask, ¡°Iris, what happened exactly?¡± Only then did Iris tell the whole story. Viola switched the wine glasses, and then Iris was humiliated by the waiter, who took her virginity. Hearing this, Sylvia covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°How could this be? My sister, she¡­¡± Pausing, Sylvia continued, ¡°You must have misunderstood, Iris. My sister is not that kind of person. You must have made a mistake!¡± Sylvia was truly shocked. She never imagined Viola would escape this predicament. And she never expected Viola to notice something was off with the wine. Perhaps. From the beginning, she had underestimated Viola. With this thought, Sylvia squinted her eyes. Iris continued, ¡°At that time, it was just her and me. Who else could it have been? Viola is such a treacherous person! I hate her!¡± She would definitely take her revenge. She would make Viola taste the same pain. Sylvia hugged Iris, comforting her wordlessly. ¡°Sylvia, you must help me keep this a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Iris said. If the news spread that she was violated by a waiter, she would have no face left. She was the young lady of the White family. She needed to marry a suitable husband in the future. Sylvia nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Iris, I will keep your secret.¡± Iris hugged Sylvia tightly. On the other side. In the banquet hall. Dean Legel, holding a wine glass, walked to Viola Thompson¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Mr. Dean.¡± Viola stood up slightly. Dean Legel raised his glass, ¡°I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you.¡± Viola smiled faintly, raising her glass and lightly clinking it with Dean¡¯s. Clang. A crisp sound. After exchanging words, she emptied the brandy in the glass in one go. The 43-degree brandy had a strong aftertaste, and the alcohol taste was very sharp when entering the mouth. That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t popular among girls. Yet she drank all the liquor in the glass, and she didn¡¯t even frown. Dean laughed, ¡°It is said that Chinese women have a bold character, no less than men. Seeing it today, it really is true.¡± He admired Viola¡¯s personality. It was not affected, nor pretentious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And she didn¡¯t become arrogant just because she played the piano well. Her personality was even less restrained than men. Dean emptied the glass, too, ¡°Miss Thompson, I am determined to be friends with you!¡± Viola smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be friends with Mr. Dean.¡± Dean immediately took out his phone, ¡°Shall we add each other on WhatsApp?¡± Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: 134: Another Vest, Tilan Russell! (Second Update)_2 Chapter 326: 134: Another Vest, Tilan Russell! (Second Update)_2 Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson nodded slightly. The two smoothly added each other on WhatsApp. Dean Legel picked up a glass of wine, ¡°In your Sinian culture, there¡¯s a saying that when you meet a bosom friend, a thousand cups of wine are too few. I¡¯ll drink three cups first.¡± It had been a long time since Dean Legel had been so happy. Making friends through music had always been his dream. Unfortunately. He had never met a confidant who could perform with him. Though it was a bit late, it was still very lucky. Dean Legel liked Sinian culture very much. When he first learned about the story of Bo Ya and Ziqi, he didn¡¯t quite understand. If there was really such a relationship beyond love and blood. But now. He finally understood. Although he had known Viola Thompson for less than a day, the feeling was very strong. After drinking three cups by himself, Dean Legel looked at Viola Thompson and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you remind me of someone.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, she was also a musical genius who won many awards after learning the piano for less than three months. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly. No wonder she found Dean Legel familiar. It turned out that he was the man who had been persistent and followed her around to learn the piano for a week back then. Viola was sixteen at the time. In order to avoid Dean Legel, she snuck away and didn¡¯t even go to collect her awards. Later, she entered the Laboratory¡­ At this moment, the assistant came over and looked at his watch, ¡°Mr. Legel, our time is up.¡± Only then did Dean Legel remember the matter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Thompson. I have two more events coming up. We¡¯ll talk on WhatsApp!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Viola Thompson nodded faintly. After Dean Legel left, Diana Hershey curiously approached, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, who was that foreign uncle just now?¡± Before Viola Thompson could answer, Fiona Knight continued, ¡°Was that Dean Legel?¡± It was time for the dancing segment. The lighting in the banquet hall was not very bright. Since Fiona Knight had met Dean Legel for the first time in reality, she was still a little unsure. ¡°Yes, it was him.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Fiona Knight almost screamed with excitement. ¡°Ah! Vio, was it really him?¡± Diana Hershey was also very excited, ¡°Holy shit! My idol! I can¡¯t believe I just missed my idol!¡± Viola Thompson laughed, ¡°Do you two really like him that much?¡± ¡°Of course! Not only is my idol good at playing the piano, but he¡¯s also so handsome!¡± Diana Hershey looked in the direction where Dean Legel had left, ¡°If I had known it was my idol, I would have asked him for an autograph and a picture!¡± Viola Thompson teased, ¡°It¡¯s simple, I¡¯ll sign an autograph for you.¡± Diana Hershey said, ¡°You¡¯re not Dean!¡± ¡°Maybe I am better than him?¡± Viola Thompson winked at her. Diana Hershey said, ¡°Better than Dean? Beautiful Thompson, don¡¯t boast like that. You know, my idol is considered the best pianist! He is the idol of all of us who play the piano.¡± Not only was Dean Legel famous in Uron Country. He was also an international pianist. Fiona Knight spoke at this moment, ¡°Diana, haven¡¯t you forgotten about Tilan Russell?¡± Tilan Russell. A true piano prodigy. However, after learning the piano for only three months, she won ten international awards but never went to collect them. Until now, everyone had only heard of her but had never seen her in person. Fiona Knight continued, ¡°Actually, I like Tilan more. I¡¯ve heard that Dean wanted to study under her back then, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t agree. Later, Tilan disappeared.¡± Though she had disappeared.But the legend of Tilan has always been there. Of course, Diana Hershey also knows about Tilan, laughing, ¡°After all, Goddess Tilan has already retired. Dean is the real deal!¡± Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°What if I am Tilan?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around! If you are Tilan, Beautiful Thompson, then I must be Tilan¡¯s big son!¡± Diana Hershey held up her proud little head. Viola Thompson laughed softly, ¡°Then you should call me dad.¡± Diana Hershey said, ¡°Goddess Tilan is my dad!¡± Viola Thompson just smiled without saying anything. These days, nobody believes the truth. Sylvia Thompson returned to the banquet hall with Iris White. She saw Viola Thompson chatting happily with Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. Iris White¡¯s face was full of hatred. It was all Viola Thompson¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson, she would never have fallen to this point. Her precious first time¡­ Sylvia Thompson sighed, speaking softly, ¡°Iris, even though my sister did go too far this time, you just wanted to teach her a lesson. You didn¡¯t expect her to be so cruel and ruin your innocence. But don¡¯t blame her; it hasn¡¯t been easy for her all these years either. I apologize to you on her behalf.¡± Iris White clenched her hands, hatred almost dripping from her eyes. This vengeance must be avenged! The banquet neared its end. Viola Thompson led Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take these two to the hotel first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson, leaning on her cane, instructed, ¡°Call Julie.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diana Hershey noticed that Mrs. Thompson was holding the cane upside down, reminding her, ¡°Grandma, your cane is upside down.¡± The dragon-headed cane should have the dragon¡¯s head on top, but Mrs. Thompson had the dragon¡¯s head facing down. The scene was quite amusing. Mrs. Thompson looked down and feigned innocence, ¡°I intended to hold it this way. It¡¯s more comfortable like this, feels good in the hand!¡± Ha, she was just playing around! Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°Oh.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Thompson to have such a personality. As Viola Thompson and the others walked away, Mrs. Thompson looked around, making sure no one was paying attention to her, and quickly switched the cane back to the right way. Thank goodness no one saw. Otherwise, her old face would be completely lost. ¡°Old sister, congratulations! It¡¯s been so many years, it hasn¡¯t been easy at all.¡± At this moment, an equally white-haired old lady walked over. This was Mrs. Cooper of Capital City, who had the maiden name Barnett. Mrs. Cooper had grown up with Mrs. Thompson since they were little, and the two shared an extraordinary friendship. Hearing Mrs. Cooper¡¯s voice, Mrs. Thompson immediately returned to a serious look, as if nothing had ever happened, laughing and looking back, ¡°Mutual happiness, mutual happiness.¡± Mrs. Cooper continued, ¡°I just saw your granddaughter, with her looks, figure, and temperament, she is simply outstanding among the crowd, unmatched. ¡± There might not even be a few people in the whole of Capital City who can compare to Viola Thompson¡¯s appearance. ¡°And her piano playing is fantastic too,¡± Mrs. Cooper said with envy, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you! If those good-for-nothings in my family hadn¡¯t gotten married, I would have climbed up the social ladder to marry into your family.¡± Mrs. Thompson said smugly, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t see whose granddaughter she is!¡± Could her own granddaughter not be outstanding? Mrs. Cooper then asked, ¡°By the way, how are things going between Sylvia and Viola? How compatible are the temperaments of the two children?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a day of great joy. Why mention her?¡± Mrs. Cooper smiled, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing seriously wrong with Sylvia. She is just a spoiled child who has never experienced setbacks; she is bound to have some princess syndrome. Why do you care so much about a child?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t understand, do you even know what princess syndrome is?¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Mrs. Cooper. Mrs. Cooper shook her head. Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Princess syndrome is when a princess throws a tantrum, while what Sylvia has is more like wild chicken emotional outburst syndrome!¡± Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: 135: Dean slaps himself in the face, J God! Chapter 327: 135: Dean slaps himself in the face, J God! Translator: 549690339 There was a phrase that particularly suited Sylvia Thompson. She didn¡¯t have the destiny of a princess, but she suffered from princess syndrome. Mrs. Thompson tried to treat Sylvia as her own granddaughter sometimes. But outsiders will always be outsiders. No matter how the Thompson family spoiled Sylvia and treated her like their own daughter, Sylvia would never take them to heart, and she always acted weirdly. Gradually, Mrs. Thompson lost hope in her. Mrs. Cooper smiled and said, ¡°You say that, but isn¡¯t Sylvia the second princess of the Thompson family?¡± ¡°Even my Viola doesn¡¯t call herself a princess, so what kind of princess is she?¡± Mrs. Thompson retorted. That was actually quite reasonable. By rights, Viola should have been the one more qualified to be called the little princess of the Thompson family. But after a short period of interaction, Mrs. Cooper didn¡¯t find anything inappropriate about Viola. She was graceful and polite. Not at all like a child who came from the countryside. Mrs. Cooper smiled as she looked at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°By the way, is Viola planning to stay in Capital City?¡± ¡°Well, she is the bloodline of our Thompson family, so where else would she stay but Capital City?¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded and added, ¡°However, after the winter break, she¡¯ll still have to go back to River City to continue her senior year.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not transferring to Capital City for school?¡± Mrs. Cooper asked curiously. ¡°The third year of high school is the most crucial time, and she has only one semester till the exam. She has friends in River City too, so it might be a little uncomfortable for her to suddenly transfer to Capital City.¡± Mrs. Cooper nodded in understanding, ¡°Indeed, high school seniors can¡¯t be delayed. What¡¯s Viola¡¯s situation like in River City? Are her foster parents good to her?¡± Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°I think her foster parents aren¡¯t responsible either. All these years, Viola has been living in the countryside. It was not easy to finally bring her back, but they still let the child live alone.¡± Thinking back to the first time she went to River City to fetch Viola, Mrs. Thompson felt heartbroken. The girl was just eighteen years old. For other families, this age was still the time to play and act cute in front of their parents. But Viola was already self-reliant and living alone. Mrs. Cooper frowned slightly, ¡°Both are foster parents, but why is there such a big difference! Look at how well Sawyer and Mary Perryne treat Sylvia.¡± Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne treated Sylvia as if she were their own child, even better than their three sons. All these years, the onlookers saw this more clearly than anyone else. ¡°That¡¯s why our Viola has a hard life,¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, ¡°I will double my compensation to her in the future.¡± Mrs. Cooper patted Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, consoling her, ¡°The past is the past. Don¡¯t think too much about it, just be happy from now on. Judging by Viola¡¯s manners, she¡¯s not an ordinary person. Your blessings are still to come, sister.¡± Mrs. Thompson was glad to hear that, ¡°I also think my Viola is special. She¡¯s definitely going to bring glory to our Thompson family in the future.¡± Sylvia, who happened to be walking nearby, overheard this and furrowed her brows slightly. Viola wasn¡¯t ordinary? Playing the piano and speaking English made her not ordinary? Mrs. Thompson must have never seen truly excellent people, right? At Capital University, any student picked randomly would be able to play the piano. Who couldn¡¯t speak English? Viola was just one of many ordinary people. She wasn¡¯t anything special! The power of blood really was strong. Ordinary Viola was seen as a genius in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes. Mrs. Thompson never thought about it. Sylvia was younger than Viola, but she was already a sophomore in college. What about Viola? She was still a high school student. Just by that alone, Viola couldn¡¯t compare to her. A true genius like her might not even amount to a piece of dog shit in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes! With these thoughts in mind, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were filled with irony. She must work harder, shine brighter, and make Mrs. Thompson see clearly who the real pearl is! By then, Viola would only be stepped on by her. Trying to hide the look in her eyes, Sylvia approached the two elderly women and greeted them gently, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Grandma, Madam Cooper.¡± Mrs. Cooper smiled at Sylvia, praising her, ¡°Sylvia, you look so beautiful tonight! Like a fairy from the sky. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Sylvia was indeed beautiful. With fair skin, big eyes, a delicate almond-shaped face, and lovely apricot eyes. But Sylvia always felt that she lacked something, so she often went to beauty salons for maintenance. Her eyebrows, eyes, and nose had all been adjusted slightly. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _2 Chapter 328: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _2 Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson modestly said, ¡°Madam Cooper, you flatter me.¡± Mrs. Cooper then teased, ¡°Sylvia, do you have a boyfriend yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young.¡± Sylvia answered. Mrs. Cooper continued, ¡°Indeed, you are still young. The focus should be on your career. It¡¯s not like old times where men worked outside while women stayed home, women should also have their own careers.¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°What you said is correct, Madam Cooper.¡± Eighteen-year-old Sylvia already owned her own studio and was part of a research group, she could fend for herself without relying on the Thompson Clan. Mrs. Cooper laughed while looking at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Sister, you are truly fortunate. Not only are your sons successful, but your grandchildren are also talented.¡± Mrs. Thompson also laughed, ¡°Yours are just as good.¡± Mrs. Cooper shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no comparison, no comparison.¡± Her own offspring relied heavily on their ancestral fortune, if not for the Cooper family¡¯s considerable assets, they would have been overwhelmed by now. On the other side. Mandel Thompson received a phone call and went out to take it. Something was said on the other end of the line that made Mandel frown slightly, ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor Bruce.¡± After ending the call, the worry on Mandel¡¯s face did not fade away. Back to the banquet hall. Seeing Mandel looking troubled, Samuel Thompson asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, big brother? What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Samuel added, ¡°If anything happens, you must let me know. We¡¯ll bear it together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mandel nodded. Edward Thompson also came over from another side. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, big bros?¡± He asked with concern. ¡°Nothing.¡± Edward frowned slightly sensing something ominous, ¡°Did our little sister cause any trouble?¡± His first instinct was that it must have been Viola that had caused the problem. Otherwise, Mandel wouldn¡¯t wear such an expression. ¡°Are you actually hoping that our little sister would get in trouble?¡± Mandel cast a dark look at Edward. ¡°No, big brother, you misunderstood me.¡± Edward continued hurriedly, ¡°I was just thinking out loud, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Samuel also frowned, ¡°Edward, that¡¯s not a good attitude towards our little sister!¡± Before he finished, his two elder brothers were already defending Viola. Edward didn¡¯t like this feeling. He tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart and continued, ¡°Big bros, I was just making a casual remark, is that necessary?¡± ¡°Be careful with your words next time.¡± Mandel warned him. ¡°I know,¡± Edward continued, ¡°There is something I want to remind you.¡± At this point, he paused before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since our little sister came back. Tonight, I originally thought she would invite her adoptive parents from River City. But she didn¡¯t, no matter what, her adoptive parents had raised her for eighteen years. She shouldn¡¯t just forget about them!¡± Edward was indeed a grateful person. If one cannot even show the most basic filial piety, how could they possibly care about anything else? He was profoundly disappointed by Viola¡¯s actions. ¡°If it were Sylvia, she wouldn¡¯t forget the love and care her parents have given her.¡± This is why Viola was not comparable with Sylvia. The reason why Viola came back was probably because of the properties of the Thompson Clan. If the Thompson Clan was poor, we all know what the result would be! Viola must have been after the Thompson Clan¡¯s properties. Regarding Viola donating part of her liver to save Emma, apart from a few elderly people in River City who knew about it, hardly anyone else had any idea. Mandel only knew that the adoptive parents weren¡¯t kind to Viola. ¡°Without knowing someone¡¯s hardships, don¡¯t try to dictate their behavior.¡± Mandel continued, ¡°Since you weren¡¯t involved in our little sister¡¯s upbringing, you have no right to judge her!¡± Edward frowned slightly, ¡°Regardless of how badly the adoptive parents treated her, they still raised her until she was eighteen. They have fulfilled their responsibility! Considering this, she should repay them for their care and love! Keep spoiling her, big brother, sooner or later you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it was not for the adoptive parents, Viola would have been dead long ago. Viola was like a ungrateful and vicious man, yet, everyone else in the Thompson Clan was blind to it. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mandel lowered his voice. Although he had been with his little sister for less than forty days, Mandel could tell from Viola¡¯s words and deeds that she was not heartless or ungrateful. Since Viola was lost by Mary Perryne, Mary had been blaming herself. However, ever since she returned to the Thompson Clan¡­ Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _3 Chapter 329: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _3 Translator: 549690339 He didn¡¯t complain at all. He didn¡¯t show any dislike for Sylvia Thompson. Viola Thompson integrated very well with the family, as if she had never been lost. Therefore, there must be some hidden secrets in this matter. Edward Thompson was not convinced. Just because Mandel Thompson was the eldest brother, did he have to swallow his anger? ¡°What I said is all reasonable! Brother, you think about it too, a person can lack everything but conscience! To be honest, she really disappoints me!¡± After saying this, Edward Thompson turned and left. Like an angry bull. Watching Edward Thompson¡¯s receding figure, Mandel Thompson helplessly massaged his temples. Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mandel Thompson stopped Samuel Thompson, ¡°Let him be.¡± If Samuel Thompson tried to reason with Edward Thompson at this time, Edward Thompson would not only fail to realize his mistake, but would also feel he was right. Samuel Thompson frowned slightly, looking worried. Sylvia Thompson ran over to Edward Thompson and asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with your brother.¡± Edward Thompson smiled and shook his head when he saw Sylvia Thompson. Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Did you argue with them because of me again¡­ ¡± In the end, she sighed, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s really no need for this. In this life, being the sister of you three brothers, I am already very fortunate. So, no matter what grievances I suffer, I won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of you, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Edward Thompson reached out and patted Sylvia Thompson¡¯s head. ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason?¡± Sylvia Thompson asked. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°It¡¯s Viola Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson? Syliva Thompson squinted her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡± Edward Thompson sighed, ¡°If only she could be more like you.¡± Viola Thompson was his biological sister. Logically, she should be more sensible and obedient than Sylvia Thompson, since she had the blood of the Thompson family running through her veins. But Viola Thompson was not. She couldn¡¯t even compare to a single finger of Sylvia Thompson. Sylvia Thompson smiled and held Edward Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, look at what you¡¯re saying. If my sister heard this, she would certainly be angry. Everyone is an individual, how can you expect my sister to be like me?¡± Sylvia Thompson was good in every aspect. But she was too innocent, like a little white rabbit, unable to distinguish between good and bad people. Edward Thompson helplessly shook his head. Meanwhile, on the internet. A video was going viral on social media platforms. It was a five-minute piano duet. A man and a woman. The man was none other than the internationally renowned Dean Legel. The girl sat next to him, her slender figure just hidden in the shadows, making her face unclear, only leaving her delicate hands visible as they danced over the black and white piano keys. Even though her face was not visible, one could tell from her hands that they belonged to someone with great beauty and grace. As soon as the piano sound started, the bullet screen was filled with ridicule: [This girl¡¯s speed is obviously not up to par with Dean¡¯s.] [Wow! Whose princess is this, actually playing a duet with Dean. The power of money is incredible. I want to be a wealthy woman today.] [Laughing to death, she dares to play a duet with Dean with such a performance.] [In the end, it¡¯s all about money.] [It¡¯s an insult to Dean.] [Dean Legel: I don¡¯t want this either, but they gave me too much.] As the rhythm of the piano became faster and faster, the girl¡¯s hand speed followed suit. The barrage of mockery and ridicule on the screen gradually turned into exclamations of surprise: [Holy shit! I take back what I said earlier. Sure enough, those who can play with Dean are not simple. This is not something money can solve! This is a real Boss! Respect!] [I surrender!] [Did you see? Even Dean seems to be struggling to keep up with her rhythm.] [I doubt my eyes!] [Am I really not blind?] [Oh my God, this is so cool! Can this little princess debut right here?] [Just a second ago I was ridiculing this little princess, but I never thought I would be so quickly proven wrong.] [Does no one really know who this Boss is?] [Is the video uploader not going to say anything?] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [This scene reminds me of Tilan Russell three years ago.] [Tilan yyds!] [I¡¯m getting goosebumps.] [¡­] This five-minute video went viral overnight and even made its way to foreign websites. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _4 Chapter 330: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _4 Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson browsed through these comments, frowning slightly. Who was so nosy? They actually uploaded the video on the internet! Viola Thompson? What qualifications does she have to compete with Tilan Russell? Tilan Russell is even better than Dean Legel! At that moment. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone. It was sent by the KV research lab. There isn¡¯t enough time to think about it now, she needs to go to the lab immediately. Although it¡¯s already winter break, she¡¯ll have to go to KV. Sylvia Thompson grabbed her bag and walked downstairs. As soon as she reached the bottom of the stairs, Mary Perryne expressed her concern: ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s almost time for dinner! Where are you going?¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s gaze swept over Viola Thompson, who was sitting on the couch, and she laughed: ¡°I¡¯m going to the lab. There¡¯s an urgent matter to deal with.¡± At the same age. She is even younger than Viola Thompson, but she is already in her second year of college, joined the famous KV research lab, and even became the only female member. What about Viola Thompson? Which lab did Viola Thompson join? She couldn¡¯t even get into college. Just on this point, Viola Thompson can¡¯t compare with her. Now, Viola Thompson must be envious of her. Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson curled her lip. Mary Perryne stood up and said, ¡°You must eat even if you¡¯re busy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mom, I¡¯ll eat something later.¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Viola Thompson as she changed her shoes, ¡°Sister, I remember you are about to take the college entrance exam, right? Which is your dream university?¡± ¡°No specific goal at the moment.¡± Viola replied indifferently. Sylvia Thompson laughed: ¡°Sister, you should apply to our school! I can introduce you to our KV research lab. Although the requirements are high to join our lab, my relationship with Professor Helen is pretty good. As long as you want to join our lab, I can help you and speak to Helen at that time. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± That¡¯s right. She wants Viola Thompson to know that she is superior to her in all aspects. ¡°KV research lab?¡± Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly. Sylvia Thompson nodded with a smile, ¡°Yeah, sister, do you also know about our lab?¡± ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Viola Thompson replied indifferently. It just felt like the name was familiar. As if she heard it from someone else. But Viola Thompson didn¡¯t really care about it. Sylvia Thompson sneered in her heart. Seems like she heard of it? Viola Thompson is really hypocritical. The KV research lab is a famous lab that has won many international awards. How could Viola Thompson only have heard of it? Perhaps she even dreams of joining the KV research lab, right? Sylvia Thompson continued: ¡°Sister, are you interested in joining our lab?¡± ¡°No.¡± Viola Thompson shook her head slightly. If it were anyone else, they probably would be jumping for joy right now, right? But Viola Thompson said she wasn¡¯t interested! It seems that Viola Thompson is quite self-aware, knowing that she definitely can¡¯t get into Capital University. Sylvia Thompson laughed: ¡°Since you¡¯re not interested, then forget it!¡± This scene was seen by Edward Thompson. He felt even more that Viola Thompson doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Sylvia Thompson sincerely invited her, but she refused directly, not even saying thank you. No manners! Sylvia Thompson changed her shoes, ¡°Mom, sister, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Bob ran after her, ¡°Sylvia, where are you going? I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, brother!¡± Bob didn¡¯t even wear a mask and sunglasses. After all, having a sister like Sylvia Thompson is his pride. If he was photographed with her, he¡¯d feel happy. And at the same time, Sylvia Thompson needed an opportunity to expose herself. She wants everyone to know that she, Sylvia Thompson, is so much better than that country girl Viola Thompson! Bob drove his cool sports car, speeding all the way, sending Sylvia Thompson to Capital University. Soon. This incident was caught by the paparazzi. #Movie star Edward Thompson personally sends his sister to school# With Bob¡¯s name, it got on the trending list in less than three minutes. [Amazing sister!] [OMG! See, sister seems to be more beautiful now!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Capital University, my dream place, but unfortunately, I failed the College Entrance Examination. I just needed three points higher to get in.] [How many points did you score in the past?] [I scored 693 points for Capital University. I scored 69 points [Smirking/Facepalm].] [LOL, so by that, I just needed five more points!] [Capital University is an international double-first class university. Do you really think you can get in easily? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s a top student? And she¡¯s a member of the KV research lab!] Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _5 Chapter 331: 135: Dean hits himself in the face, J God! _5 Translator: 549690339 [The Thompson Clan has four children in total. The oldest, Mandel Thompson is a businessman, Myron Thompson is a famous painter, our big brother is a movie star. Our little sister can¡¯t be too far behind!] [Have you forgotten about that village girl?] [Thompson Clan: Bad Luck!] [Not only do the Thompson Family members think she¡¯s bad luck, but the unluckiest one is actually the little sister, right? The little sister used to be the only girl in the family, pampered and loved. Now half of this love and pampering has been taken without reason by a little village girl. Just thinking about it makes me feel sick.] [That village girl is just a village girl, with not even a bit of self-awareness.] [I don¡¯t recognize that the Thompson Clan has five children!] [I don¡¯t recognize it either!] After bringing Sylvia Thompson to the laboratory, Edward Thompson did not leave immediately but waited at the door of the laboratory. He had no filming to do recently, so it was just the right time to take a break. Viola Thompson had also made the Thompson Clan home quite chaotic recently, so he didn¡¯t want to go back either. He scrolled through his fans¡¯ comments and suddenly realized that only his fans truly understood him. How could Viola Thompson compare with Sylvia Thompson? KV research lab. Sylvia Thompson put on a sterilized suit and walked to the experimental equipment, ¡°Xavier, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xavier stood in front of the microscope, frowning slightly. ¡°These cells only survived for three minutes after being frozen and then showed massive cell death. Our next experiment may have to be postponed.¡± ¡°How can this happen?¡± Sylvia Thompson observed the cells under the microscope, and indeed, there was no sign of life at this point. This experiment was related to an international award. If they could not revive the cells, it would directly affect the progress of the competition. They had already prepared for this experiment for almost a year. Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Was it due to incomplete sterilization of the culture flasks?¡± Xavier shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I personally sterilized all the culture flasks and test tubes, and I did it three times.¡± Just then, a middle-aged man with graying hair at his temples walked in. ¡°Mr. Bankston,¡± Sylvia Thompson greeted him. Mr. Bankston nodded, ¡°I know everything. We need to find a solution to the problem right away. Call all the team members for a meeting.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bankston, I¡¯ll notify them right away.¡± The KV research lab had a total of 28 people. They came quickly. However, after a two-hour meeting, there was still no other solution. As the competition was fast approaching, Mr. Bankston was very worried. ¡°It seems that we have no choice but to ask him for help.¡± ¡°Sir, who are you talking about?¡± Xavier asked. Mr. Bankston replied, ¡°A man of great accomplishment in biology. Even I have to call him my teacher!¡± Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson was overjoyed. ¡°That means our experiment can continue.¡± However, Mr. Bankston frowned at this moment. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if I can contact him.¡± He had been out of sight for a long time. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the name of the person you¡¯re talking about?¡± Theodore asked, walking over from the other side. Everyone was curious about this question, not just Theodore. Mr. Bankston then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know his real name, but I know his code name is J.¡± Everyone in the biology circle calls him Master J. At this, everyone became even more curious. Mr. Bankston had won many awards, which is why he had become the head of the KV Research Lab. The person Mr. Bankston referred to as a teacher must be extremely powerful! ¡°Sir, can you contact Master J?¡± Mr. Bankston gave a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Soon after. The experiment ended. Sylvia Thompson packed up her things and prepared to leave. ¡°Sylvia, can I give you a ride?¡± At this moment, Xavier caught up with Sylvia Thompson¡¯s pace with a light jog. Sylvia Thompson smiled and turned back, ¡°Thank you, but my little brother is waiting for me outside. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Xavier then said, ¡°I¡¯ll just go and say hello to your little brother.¡± He had a crush on Sylvia Thompson. He had been pursuing her since freshman year, but Sylvia Thompson had never agreed. However, what reassured Xavier was that she had never rejected him either. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, goddesses are extremely difficult to pursue. As he walked side by side with Sylvia Thompson, Xavier continued, ¡°By the way, Sylvia, how are you getting along with your new sister?¡± He was worried that Sylvia Thompson would be wronged at home. After all, she had a very timid personality and did not like to compete for power and status. As long as the other party was slightly domineering, Sylvia Thompson would be at a disadvantage. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: 135: Dean slaps himself in the face, J God! _6 Chapter 332: 135: Dean slaps himself in the face, J God! _6 Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Brother Zhou, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I can take care of myself.¡± Originally, Xavier was not worried when Sylvia said ¡®okay¡¯. But then she followed by saying that she would protect herself. Under what circumstances do people protect themselves? Obviously, when they are in danger. This indicates that Sylvia¡¯s new sister is not easy to handle. Instantly, Xavier was more worried about Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, if you encounter problems, remember to tell me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia nodded. Xavier comes from a good family. His parents were developing their careers abroad. Xavier only has one sister, and he is quite outstanding, pursued by many girls in school. Being pursued by such a boy was somewhat enjoyable for Sylvia. But for her, Xavier was not a good match. She can meet someone better, more outstanding! Considering her worth. Except for the best man who could touch her heart, all others were not of interest. The best. That would be Mr. Terrence. Unfortunately. Mr. Terrence was too mysterious, almost no one had ever seen him. Even the members of the Thompson Clan, hadn¡¯t met Mr. Terrence. Sylvia¡¯s thoughts were racing. Soon, she arrived at the entrance of the laboratory. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Edward Thompson spoke. ¡°Brother.¡± Sylvia ran up to him. Xavier also followed and said hello, ¡°Emperor Thompson.¡± Edward Thompson nodded, he knew Xavier liked Sylvia. In Edward¡¯s eyes, such liking was meaningless. After all, Sylvia was so outstanding that she was out of many people¡¯s league. Similarly. Xavier lacked self-awareness. He did not see himself for who he really was. Sylvia waved to Xavier, ¡°Brother Zhou, we will leave first, goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Xavier watched the car leave. In the car. Edward Thompson held the steering wheel with one hand, and a half-smoked cigarette with the other, ¡°Sylvia, stay away from Xavier in the future.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sylvia was taken aback, ¡°Why?¡± Edward continued, ¡°He is not worthy of you!¡± Edward then said, ¡°I don¡¯t object if you want to date someone, but at least find someone who is worthy of you. What does Xavier count for? You should find according to Brother¡¯s standard.¡± Xavier, the tech guy, was not good at understanding emotional subtleties. Sylvia laughed lightly, ¡°Brother, you think too highly of me. Where can I find a boyfriend who is as outstanding as you?¡± A simple sentence indirectly spoke highly of Edward. Who doesn¡¯t like hearing nice words in life? Even the ever-proud Edward is no exception. ¡°You are the most outstanding girl in the world!¡± Edward continued, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m not joking, you can even find a boyfriend who is better than me.¡± Sylvia was very happy, ¡°Thank you, Brother! It¡¯s my fortune to be your sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to have you, Sylvia,¡± Edward responded, ¡°We will not go back for dinner tonight, let¡¯s eat out, okay?¡± Sylvia hesitated and then asked, ¡°Shall we invite Sister as well?¡± ¡°Why invite her?¡± Edward looked displeased. Inviting Viola Thompson would only ruin the mood. Sylvia lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Sister will feel unhappy if she knows about this. After all, she just came home and we are going out for dinner separately. Brother, you and her¡­ don¡¯t get along well ¡­¡± A simple sentence portrayed Viola as a calculating and malicious sister. This is the art of language. Edward furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. Just listen to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sylvia had to reluctantly agree, ¡°I hope Sister won¡¯t get angry after knowing about this.¡± Soon, the two arrived at a high-end restaurant. Paparazzi were following all the way. But Edward didn¡¯t care at all. As a super popular actor, he quickly topped the trending searches on Facebook. #FilmEmperor behaves as a crazy sister-loving maniac, waited three hours in KV lab, and even opens the car door himself at the restaurant# I am owed a Film Emperor Brother by my mother! Looks like that country girl really spoils his mood, otherwise, brother won¡¯t secretly take sister out to eat. Today is another day envying the sister. The sister is so cute! So annoying, when will that country girl know to retreat! My Home should never let that country girl disgrace, our brother can¡¯t afford to lose face. I hope the director can see this! Simulteaneously trending with Edward Thompson was Dean Legel. Everyone is curious, who is the mysterious master performing alongside Dean Legel. Soon, someone analyzed that this was a video from the Thompson Family Reunion Banquet. ((It¡¯s actually the Thompson Clan¡¯s Family Reunion Banquet. It seems that the Thompson Clan really likes that country girl, they even invited the great Dean. )) (((Wow! Wow! The one performing with Dean Legel wouldn¡¯t happen to be the little sister, would it? ))) As soon as this comment was posted, it received ten thousand likes. Their suspicion of Sylvia was understandable. After all, Sylvia¡¯s capabilities were there for all to see. ((Maybe it¡¯s not the little sister, could it be the country girl?)) ((Hahahaha! Laugh my ass off!)) The poster should give an explanation. ((The little sister is really a genius, not only understanding finance and doing experiments but also playing the piano. Most importantly, she plays it so well. Little sister is indeed the ideal human.)) I wonder if the country girl will feel inferior when she sees this! Not only feeling inferior, if I were the country girl, I would immediately find a crack in the ground and squeeze into it. Ah! The little sister is really too cool. Meanwhile, Dean Legel was also paying attention to the video of his performance with the mysterious person. This five-minute video had Dean Legel watching it over and over for more than five times. And finally, he came to a conclusion. Viola Thompson had not displayed all of her abilities. Most importantly, she had reserved more than half of her abilities. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This Sinian girl astounded Dean Legel again. She was too amazing! While watching the video for the twentieth time, Dean Legel switched to his main Facebook account, shared the video, and added a caption: Dean LegelV: ¡°Sharing @ an amateur meat lover , first of all, I was very pleased to attend Miss Viola Thompson¡¯s family reunion banquet. Then, it was a great honor to perform Radetzky March with Miss Viola. My feelings now are quite complex. I can only express it this way: ¡®music confidants are rare in the world, the music is high and the admirers are few.¡¯¡± Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: 136: The remorseful Edward Thompson agrees to meet (second update) Chapter 333: 136: The remorseful Edward Thompson agrees to meet (second update) Translator: 549690339 Dean Legel personally released a statement sharing this video, explicitly naming Viola Thompson of the Thompson Clan as his duo-partner in the performance. He expressed his admiration for Viola Thompson with the idiom ¡®a kindred spirit is hard to find, as rare as one appreciating good music¡¯, conveying the depth of his appreciation. This Facebook post immediately became a hot topic shortly after it was published. Nobody expected that the person performing with Dean Legel was actually Viola Thompson. Who is Viola Thompson? A country girl who has just returned from her rural hometown. Given her limited resources in the countryside, how could Viola possibly play the piano? Especially the fans of Edward Thompson and those who admire Sylvia Thompson raised immediate doubts. [The piano player isn¡¯t the sister? Impossible!] [The Thompson Family is so repulsive. To hype up Viola, they go so far as to do such a thing. Sacrificing one daughter to pave the way for another? Unbelievable!] [I feel bad for the sister, is she mistreated just because she isn¡¯t officially a Thompson?] [It¡¯s unfair to the sister from the beginning, but now the Thompson family is even committing such a revolting act!] [Don¡¯t worry, sister, we¡¯re with you. This time we must not bow to the evil forces.] [Hard to believe, in the 21st Century, there are still such parents!] [The sister has had such a hard life, having no parents from a young age. All these years, she¡¯s been working hard in order to gain the approval of her foster parents so ends up making a bridal outfit for someone else. Infuriating!] As such, Viola Thompson became one of the few people who didn¡¯t have a Facebook account but still made it onto the trending list. And with two mentions, at that. The first one: Young Miss Thompson Family. The second one: Viola Thompson. Underneath the topics was an array of vilifying comments. Sylvia Thompson, browsing Facebook, wore a satisfied smile. What if the pianist was Viola Thompson? With her background, how many would believe her? She was the true chosen lady. Concealing her emotions, Sylvia put down her cell phone, pretending to be oblivious to it all. Looking at her brother Edward Thompson sitting across, she asked, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Edward looked up at her. Sylvia continued, ¡°What kind of boyfriend do you hope I could find?¡± That question stumped Edward. Because in his view, no one in the world was good enough for Sylvia. After a moment, Edward smiled and said, ¡°At least someone better than me.¡± Sylvia chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s so funny,¡± Edward peeled a shrimp for Sylvia and said while peeling, ¡°You deserve the best man in the world, Sylvia.¡± Sylvia ate the shrimp Edward had peeled for her and chuckled bitterly, ¡°Only in your eyes, brother, am I the best girl. I know very well that I am an ordinary person and not everyone will like me.¡± She didn¡¯t say explicitly what she meant, or reveal any of the grievances she¡¯d suffered at home. But even that one sentence was enough for Edward to feel heartbroken. He knew that ever since Viola returned, Sylvia had been unfairly treated in this household. It would be better if Viola just returned by herself, but she even brought back a cat. That broke Sylvia¡¯s heart even more. After all, when Sylvia wanted a puppy as a child, their parents would not allow it. But now¡­ The Thompson household had been disrupted by Viola¡¯s return. At that thought, Edward frowned slightly. Not that he didn¡¯t welcome his real sister, but this sister was simply too unacceptable. If only Viola could show just a little consideration for others, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± Sylvia looked at Edward and asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Edward snapped out of his thoughts and smiled, ¡°Eat more.¡± Sylvia then said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten enough, you go ahead, brother.¡± Beauty is something that needs to be maintained. Especially a figure. So, Sylvia always stopped eating when she was halffull. Edward scooped a bowl of soup for her, ¡°You¡¯re not fat, come on, drink some soup.¡± Sylvia smiled, picked up the bowl of soup Edward had served her, and slowly began to drink. When Sylvia came home. She changed into a chic homewear, applied a natural makeup look, and looked fresh and innocent. Then she turned on the video recording function on her cell phone and began to record a video. She tried several different angles and finally found one that satisfied her. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Sylvia. Regarding the duet performance with senior Dean, I want to clarify here that the person who performed with Dean was indeed my sister Viola Thompson, not me. Everyone, please stop guessing!¡± After filming, Sylvia checked carefully several times, added filters and skin-smoothing features, and then uploaded the video. A minute after the upload, the heat of this Facebook post began to surge. [The sister looks worn-out now!]¡±Waaa! My heart aches for my dear sister. She must have endured so much before she could post that video.¡± ¡°Ah, life hasn¡¯t been easy for my sister at all. She may have thought of rebelling, but after all, she is not a true blood of the Thompson family¡­¡± ¡°Hug for my sister.¡± This outcome was within Sylvia Thompson¡¯s expectations. After all, she has already published the clarification video, and she has already spoken what she needed to say. As for how her fans want to comment, that is their business and has nothing to do with her. This wave of attention also caused Sylvia Thompson to gain a million more followers. Downstairs. Edward Thompson walked in from outside. Just as he entered the house, Mantou twisted its chubby buttocks to greet Edward Thompson. It was meowing non-stop. Seeking to rub against him, seeking to be held, seeking for kisses. Edward Thompson looked at the cat on the floor and frowned slightly, feeling a bout of disgust. All because of this cat! Edward Thompson became increasingly annoyed, kicking the cat directly. Bang! Mantou was kicked and flew away, staying stunned on the ground for a second from pain, and then, tucking its tail, it quickly ran towards Viola Thompson¡¯s room. As it ran, it cried out, ¡°Me-ow!¡± Seeing the direction Mantou fled to, Edward Thompson suddenly felt a lot of regret. He shouldn¡¯t have vented his anger on a cat. Definitely not to this extent. He was not a man who enjoyed use of violence, he just couldn¡¯t control himself. Edward Thompson sighed, picked up his phone, opened WhatsApp to contact his assistant and sent a text: ¡°Send over some imported cat food and nutrient paste.¡± A moment later, he added, ¡°Go for the good stuff.¡± Edward Thompson felt extremely guilty and upset now. He hoped the cat food and nutrient paste could make it up to Mantou. Edward Thompson picked up his clothes and continued towards his room. As he was walking to the staircase, he saw Viola Thompson carrying the cat into the room. From Edward Thompson¡¯s angle, he could only see the girl¡¯s side profile. She was wearing a fluffy bunny-eared homewear. She was a little cute. Under her left earlobe, there was a small red mole. This was a marker of the Thompson Family. He had one too, on his earlobe. Edward Thompson was taken aback for a moment. He was thinking, if Viola Thompson had never been lost, perhaps, they could have been siblings with no secrets between them. After being taken aback for a moment, Edward Thompson returned to his room. Soon, the assistant had bought over what Edward Thompson needed. The assistant was all smiles, ¡°Emperor Thompson, you¡¯ve got a cat?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my little sister¡¯s,¡± said Edward Thompson. ¡°Oh,¡± the assistant nodded, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your little sister who¡¯s raising it! The staff around Edward Thompson affectionately referred to Sylvia Thompson as the little sister. Edward Thompson corrected,¡±It¡¯s my real sister.¡± Real sister. Sylvia Thompson, who was about to greet the assistant, stopped upon hearing this. There was obvious sarcasm in her eyes. So, in Edward Thompson¡¯s heart, only Viola Thompson was his real sister! Sylvia Thompson gripped the wall tightly, exerting such force as if she was about to pierce through the walls. On the other side. Viola Thompson was holding Mantou, ¡°What¡¯s wrong little fatty, who bullied you?¡± Mantou couldn¡¯t speak, it just continued to burrow into Viola Thompson¡¯s arms. Viola Thompson found it strange, it was rare for Mantou to behave like this, could there really be someone bullying it? At this moment. Viola Thompson¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up, it was a message from a person saved as ¡®Edward Bankston.¡¯ The content was roughly asking her to help cultivate some cells. Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyebrows. She wasn¡¯t very interested in this experiment. But the other party immediately followed up with another message, ¡°Teacher, our experiment aims to help those who have lost their sight, restore their vision, so cell revitalization is very important for us!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Teacher, where are you? Can we meet?¡± Seeing this, Viola Thompson put Mantou on the bed, and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Bankston, who saw the replies, was overjoyed, he nearly jumped up saying, ¡°Great! Great!¡± Seeing Mr. Bankston in such excitement, Xavier asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s up, Teacher?¡± Mr. Bankston replied, ¡°Master J agreed to meet! Our experiment will be saved!¡± Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: 136: Mrs. Thompson dominates and humiliates the scum! Chapter 334: 136: Mrs. Thompson dominates and humiliates the scum! Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Xavier was also very excited. Ever since he heard of Master J, Xavier went out of his way to look up information on him. Master J gained fame early in his career. At an internationally renowned biologist award, Master J took up half the space as the winner. But Master J was a very low-key person, rarely appearing in public. Xavier didn¡¯t expect that Master J would actually agree to Mr. Bankston¡¯s meeting request. ¡°Really, Mr. Bankston?¡± Mr. Bankston nodded and took out his cell phone, ¡°You see, Master J personally agreed to it.¡± Seeing this, Xavier was also very excited. On the other side. Thompson Clan. Mandel Thompson stood in his study, listening to his assistant¡¯s report, slightly furrowing his brow, ¡°How is it that there is no information at all?¡± As he finished speaking, Mandel Thompson asked again, ¡°Is there no relevant information found in the blood sample database?¡± The assistant shook his head. Mandel Thompson was deep in thought. Normally, if a lost child was involved, the family members would definitely go to the police and voluntarily provide blood samples. But Sylvia Thompson¡¯s family didn¡¯t. Could it be that Sylvia was not a lost child? Was she deliberately abandoned? Just then. There was a knock on the door outside. The assistant immediately ran over to open it. ¡°Miss.¡± The person who arrived was Viola Thompson. Viola asked, ¡°Is my brother in there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Miss, please come in.¡± Viola stepped forward. The assistant also followed into the room, diplomatically saying, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll be busy first, just call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded his head. After he spoke, Mandel Thompson looked at Viola, ¡°Little sister is here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola looked at Mandel Thompson, continuing, ¡°I have something to tell you, brother.¡± Seeing her serious face, Mandel Thompson realized it must be a serious matter, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Viola continued, ¡°I suspect Grandma¡¯s fall down the stairs last time was not an accident.¡± Hearing this, Mandel Thompson¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and he immediately walked to the door and closed it. The siblings sat at the table. ¡°Little sister, did you discover something?¡± Viola¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°I know some medical skills. I also took Grandma¡¯s pulse. Although she is old, her body has always been good. Because her foundation is strong, she can recover so quickly. I also looked at where she fell from. If she didn¡¯t eat something wrong, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen down the stairs.¡± At this point, she paused and spoke in a measured tone, ¡°So, I suspect someone gave Grandma some drugs, creating this accident.¡± But when Viola treated Mrs. Thompson, she also checked her blood. However, since it had been more than ten days, there were no residues left in the blood. ¡°I just came home and I¡¯m not particularly familiar with the situation in the house. I don¡¯t know who exactly wants to harm Grandma so much. Brother, did Grandma get hold of some secret before the accident?¡± In order to prevent Mrs. Thompson from revealing this secret, that person would have had to act against her. Of course. These were just Viola¡¯s guesses, and she had no concrete evidence. She hoped that these were just conjectures. If this were all true, it would be hard to guarantee what dangers Mrs. Thompson might face in the future. ¡°Secret?¡± Mandel Thompson furrowed his brow slightly. He didn¡¯t know what secret Mrs. Thompson held before the incident. If there was any¡­ Mandel Thompson seemed to suddenly remember something, ¡°I don¡¯t know if guessing your identity counts as a secret.¡± After he spoke, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been secretly investigating this matter these past few days. In this household, if there is anyone who is most suspicious, it should¡­ be only one person.¡± Besides her. No one would have the intention to harm Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Sylvia Thompson?¡± Viola inquired. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°You must have noticed from these days of interactions, Grandma doesn¡¯t really like her. If anyone fears Grandma¡¯s secret, I can¡¯t think of anyone other than her.¡± ¡°I want to know what Mrs. Thompson ate before falling down the stairs.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Is there surveillance footage?¡± ¡°There is surveillance, but the power went out suddenly that day and it was out for half an hour.¡± Mandel Thompson had also checked the surveillance, but there was nothing abnormal found in the footage. ¡°Was it a large-scale power outage?¡± Viola asked. Mandel Thompson was startled for a moment, quietly praising Viola¡¯s keen insights. He knew that there was a record of a power outage at the estate that day but had not looked into whether the entire area experienced a power outage or if it was just the Thompson household. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: 136: Mrs. Thompson powerfully crushes the scum!_2 Chapter 335: 136: Mrs. Thompson powerfully crushes the scum!_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°This is simple, I¡¯ll have someone call the power supply bureau to check.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Also, I want to see our daily menu.¡± The Thompson Clan has a dedicated chef, and the menu is customized every day, and cannot be changed casually, including afternoon tea and late-night snacks. Unless the elders suddenly want to eat something else. As the conversation went on, Mandel Thompson asked someone to bring the menu over. The day Mrs. Thompson had the accident was the 27th. Except for lunch, dinner and breakfast were shared. Breakfast is divided into Western and Chinese styles. Normally, only Mrs. Thompson and Sawyer Thompson like to eat Chinese breakfast, and others eat Western breakfast. Then there is lunch. Mrs. Thompson likes noodles, so at noon, they eat simple noodles. She has always been used to being frugal, and when she is alone, she eats anything that will fill her stomach. Could it be that there was a problem with lunch? If there was a problem with dinner and breakfast, then more than just Mrs. Thompson would have had an issue. Viola Thompson frowned slightly. Mandel Thompson also called over the chef. Viola looked at the chef, ¡°Other than these things, did grandma eat anything else that day?¡± The chef is about fifty years old this year and used to be the head chef at a non-starred hotel. Facing Viola Thompson¡¯s question, the chef tried to recall, and then said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been too long, I forgot if Mrs. Thompson ate anything other than the main course that day. But I remember that the noodles at noon were cooked by Mrs. Thompson herself. She said that the taste was what she had in the army, and what we cooked was different from what she wanted to eat.¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson frowned slightly. If that¡¯s the case¡­. That means all three meals were not problematic, but if all three meals had no issues, where was the problem? It seems that to clarify this matter, they need to ask Mrs. Thompson. Mandel Thompson looked at the chef and continued, ¡°Master W, we have already asked the questions we need to ask, you can go back to work.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Master W walked away. As the conversation went on, Mandel Thompson continued to speak, ¡°Master W, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Young master, do you have anything else to order?¡± Master W turned to look at Mandel Thompson. Mandel Thompson instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t spread this matter around.¡± Master W is a smart man, he didn¡¯t need to be reminded, and immediately laughed, ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry, I have a bad memory, and once I leave this door, I¡¯ll forget.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded slightly. After Master W left, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Viola, I am already looking into Sylvia Thompson¡¯s background.¡± He intended to start with Sylvia Thompson¡¯s biological parents. ¡°What are the results?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Mandel Thompson shook his head, ¡°It seems¡­ she was abandoned.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Big Brother, could I ask, how did I get lost back then?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The year Viola Thompson was lost, Mandel Thompson was 12 years old. He clearly remembered that they did not live in Thompson Family Manor at the time, but in a small garden house. In the winter afternoon, the sun was very good. Mary Perryne suggested to take the child out to bask in the sun. As a result. Less than ten minutes after the child was taken out, Mary Perryne went home to get a blanket, and the child disappeared. Mary Perryne was devastated at that time. Crying her heart out. Even recalling it now, Mandel Thompson¡¯s eyes were a little red. ¡°After you were lost, our parents immediately reported it to the police. But at that time, people were not aware of safety, and surveillance had not yet become widespread, so no clues could be found.¡± It was from then on that the Thompson family installed surveillance. ¡°When was Sylvia Thompson adopted?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°She was brought back a year after you went missing. When she was brought back, she couldn¡¯t walk yet, and she was probably five or six months old. She was found by our parents while they were looking for you.¡± Viola Thompson remained silent, not speaking. As the conversation went on, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°After bringing Sylvia back, Mom gradually recovered. But they did not stop searching for you, and Dad¡¯s business also started to get back on track. They felt that Sylvia brought good luck to the family. So over the years, our parents have been good to Sylvia, treating her as their own.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson nodded. In that case, Sylvia Thompson had grown up with their parents since she was young. ¡°Big Brother, how do you think Sylvia Thompson¡¯s character is?¡± Viola Thompson asked. She just returned to the Thompson Clan and has known Sylvia Thompson for no more than three months, so she doesn¡¯t know much about her. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: 136: Mrs. Thompson’s domineering abuse of scum!_3 Chapter 336: 136: Mrs. Thompson¡¯s domineering abuse of scum!_3 Translator: 549690339 But subconsciously, Viola also didn¡¯t appreciate Sylvia. Sylvia¡¯s words always carried a hidden agenda. Dealing with someone like Sylvia was exhausting, as you had to be constantly on guard, lest a slight slip led to manipulation. Brandon said, ¡°Though I have watched her grow up, our age difference is significant and we don¡¯t have a close relationship like other siblings. She¡¯s a girl with delicate thoughts, so I don¡¯t know her that well. However, I can tell that she¡¯s not as open-minded as you. She might not be completely free of schemes, but it¡¯s hard to say how deep her schemes go.¡± Brandon was a rational person. And very clear-headed. In the past, it was hard to notice the difference, but now that Viola was here for comparison, Sylvia was falling short by more than a little. Viola nodded slightly. Brandon¡¯s answer was very informative. As his words ended, Brandon continued, ¡°You can also ask your second brother. As for your little brother, forget about it! If he ever dares to bully you, just tell me directly. I, as your big brother, will stand up for you!¡± Borden must not know about this matter. If Borden finds out, it will undoubtedly lead to a big commotion and trouble. ¡°Mmm,¡± Viola nodded slightly, then said, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. Brandon escorted Viola to the door. ¡°Viola, come here.¡± Borden called to Viola. ¡°Second brother.¡± Viola walked over. Borden said with a smile, ¡°Viola, I have a gift for you. Close your eyes.¡± Viola closed her eyes. Borden took out a painting. ¡°Viola, you can open your eyes now.¡± In the painting, a girl was sitting on the grass. A cat was nestled in her arms, its little tail wagging. With one person and one cat, the scene was extremely warm. Full of love. Although the girl in the painting could only be seen from a side view, she was still stunningly beautiful. ¡°Second brother, did you paint this?¡± Viola¡¯s eyes curved with joy. Borden nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Viola took the painting with both hands, a shallow dimple appearing at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I love it.¡± Borden said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll paint more for you.¡± As the siblings laughed and chatted, they didn¡¯t notice Sylvia standing in a corner not far away. She stared intently at Borden. Wishing she could burn a hole in his face. Borden never painted anything for her. Not even once! Viola had returned only a few days ago. Did they really have such a deep bond as siblings? Ridiculous! How ridiculous! What kind of brother was Borden? What right did he have to be a big brother? Just then, as if sensing something, Borden looked up. But there, Sylvia¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Perhaps he was mistaken? Brandon turned away, not giving it much thought. Back in her room, Sylvia opened Facebook and looked at the comments. To her surprise, she had over 100,000 comments on her response within just a few hours. This was her first post that had received over 100,000 comments. [Why doesn¡¯t Viola register on Facebook! I really want to scold her!] [Does anyone have photos of Viola?] [She must be an ugly monster since we can¡¯t find any pictures of her!] [Snow¡¯s statement is really helpless. Awww, I feel so bad for her. Isn¡¯t her brother supposed to be a sister-loving maniac? Why isn¡¯t he standing up for her?] Sylvia replied to the comment: [Please don¡¯t worry. I truly have not been treated unfairly. Also, my piano skills are not as good as my sister¡¯s. Please do not pay too much attention to my private life. Focus more on my little brother¡¯s works. He¡¯s the best brother in the world.] [Ahhh! My beloved sister replied to me! I¡¯m so excited!] [Sob, sob! Our sister is way too modest!] [Our sister is just too kind-hearted.] Although Sylvia¡¯s reply strongly denied that she was the one playing the piano in the video, it inexplicably stirred up a sense of pity in the readers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia let a slight smile curve her lips. Mrs. Thompson also saw the trending topic on Facebook and got out of bed angrily. ¡°Outsiders are outsiders after all! Look at their gossip! You can¡¯t even raise them up after 18 years! She should just get married!¡± Mrs. Thompson angrily walked downstairs, saying, ¡°Steward Dalton, move the piano I sent to my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Okay, Mrs. Thompson.¡± Steward Dalton replied. Seeing Mrs. Thompson like this, Bob asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡± Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: 136: Mrs. Thompson’s domineering abuse of scum!_4 Chapter 337: 136: Mrs. Thompson¡¯s domineering abuse of scum!_4 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Who else could it be! Have you seen the trending topics on Facebook?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°I saw it, but didn¡¯t Sylvia clarify it already?¡± ¡°Clarify? Is that what you call it?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Her clarification made matters worse, and now everyone thinks she is the pianist.¡± Hearing this, Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Grandma, have you seen Sylvia¡¯s clarification video? Those are just fans¡¯ speculations. How can you impose their thoughts on Sylvia?¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s prejudice against Sylvia was deeply rooted, which led to constant misunderstandings. ¡°Why don¡¯t you open your damn eyes and see what a real clarification is!¡± With that, Mrs. Thompson turned and told the housekeeper, ¡°Call Miss Thompson down.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Thompson,¡± the housekeeper immediately went upstairs. Steward Dalton had someone bring in the piano too. ¡°Grandma, you wanted me?¡± Viola walked to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side. Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Viola, those idiots on Facebook are doubting that you played the piano. You should play it again, and I will record a video to post online.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Then let me get a mask.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Viola turned to get a mask. Soon, she came down from upstairs wearing the mask. The white mask almost covered her face, leaving only a pair of bright and watery peach-blossom eyes exposed. All three thousand strands of her hair spread out behind her. Viola sat at the piano and began to play. In no time, the wonderful piano sound filled every corner of the living room. Her fingers were long and clean, with distinct joints and as white as jade. Combined with the black and white piano keys, they looked like pieces of perfect artwork, drawing endless admiration. After recording the video, Mrs. Thompson immediately posted: 85-year-old fairy: ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my granddaughter Viola Thompson. The piano performance may not be good, please bear with us. [Video]¡± After posting, Mrs. Thompson looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°See? This is the best clarification! What¡¯s the point of making a dry statement about a plan?¡± Such a statement only made matters worse and was better left unsaid. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°After all, Sylvia is still young and doesn¡¯t see things as thoroughly as you do. It¡¯s not her fault.¡± Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t want to hear that nonsense, pulled Viola¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s go.¡± Viola followed Mrs. Thompson¡¯s steps, as she had something to ask her as well. Mrs. Thompson led Viola upstairs while holding her hand. Edward Thompson frowned, looking at Mrs. Thompson¡¯s back. Just now, in that situation, Viola could have completely helped Sylvia explain, because right after everyone misunderstood Viola, Sylvia immediately stepped forward to clarify for Viola. But Viola did not show any response. What kind of sisterhood was this? Edward Thompson sighed. Shortly after Mrs. Thompson posted the video, Dean Legel retweeted it in a timely manner. Dean Legel V: ¡°Sinian Country¡¯s wonderful grandmother [Thumbs up] @85-year-old-fairy, Forwarding: Let me introduce you, this is my granddaughter Viola Thompson. The piano performance may not be good, please bear with us. [Video]¡± Originally, not many people paid attention to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s response because she never identified herself on Facebook. But Dean Legel¡¯s retweet made things different. His retweet was even more effective than Facebook verification, directly declaring Mrs. Thompson¡¯s identity to everyone. Many netizens came over from Dean Legel¡¯s page. [Wow! Grandma¡¯s here to set the record straight!] [Miss Thompson is really amazing! I knew haters would question if it¡¯s the original video, but I just had a professional verify it. It¡¯s the original video without any post-production. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can download the video yourself to check.] Seeing this comment, Mrs. Thompson directly pinned and replied: [You¡¯re a sharp youngster, I appreciate that!] [Excuse me, Grandma, but are you still looking for a grandson-in-law? I think I could do it!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [To be honest, I don¡¯t like this old lady. She seems so biased! It¡¯s disgusting.] Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t want to put up with these people, and directly shot back: [Get lost! I don¡¯t need your approval!] [Hahaha, I love grandma¡¯s personality!] [Desperately hoping grandma becomes an internet celebrity.] [The real Miss Thompson is phenomenal! Although her living environment is not as privileged, her piano performance is simply amazing!] Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: 136: Mrs. Thompson’s domineering abuse of scum!_5 Chapter 338: 136: Mrs. Thompson¡¯s domineering abuse of scum!_5 Translator: 549690339 [I have a feeling that this top student sister is not as simple as she seems. It¡¯s clear that grandma is just trying to clarify things, but it seems she¡¯s doing it intentionally.] Sylvia Thompson naturally saw Mrs. Thompson¡¯s response as well. Having lived in the Thompson Clan for so many years, this was the first time Sylvia found out that Mrs. Thompson also used Facebook, and that she had been registered for over ten years. However, she wasn¡¯t even on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s followers list. What was Mrs. Thompson trying to imply? Sylvia noticed this problem, and so did her followers. Some suspected Mrs. Thompson of playing favorites and sent Sylvia private messages to comfort her. Sylvia bit her lip. Her heart had completely turned cold. Mrs. Thompson could choose not to follow her, but she couldn¡¯t be so heartless. Sylvia clicked on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook and followed her. In just a few minutes, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s followers had increased to over a hundred thousand. As Mrs. Thompson was chatting with Viola Thompson, she hadn¡¯t realized she gained so many followers. ¡°Grandma, do you remember what you had for lunch the day you fell down the stairs?¡± ¡°It seems like it was the noodles I made myself! Viola, why are you asking this?¡± Mrs. Thompson remembered it so vividly because that day was a special day. Every year on that day, she would cook a bowl of noodles for herself. Viola narrowed her eyes slightly. It seemed that Chef Wang¡¯s memory was correct; Mrs. Thompson had indeed cooked the noodles herself that day. ¡°What about breakfast and lunch? Did you eat with everyone else?¡± Viola continued to ask. ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. ¡°Aside from regular meals, did you eat anything else, such as supplements?¡± Viola continued. ¡°No,¡± Mrs. Thompson responded urgently, ¡°Viola, what happened? Why are you asking these questions?¡± Viola told her the truth, ¡°My big brother and I suspect that your fall down the stairs wasn¡¯t an accident, but rather a deliberate act.¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°But I really didn¡¯t eat anything else that day, so nobody could have poisoned me, right?¡± When the word ¡°poison¡± came up, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She had been through violent shootings, but never these heart-wrenching intrigues. The act of poisoning was something she had only seen in TV dramas. Viola asked again, ¡°Did you ever leave the kitchen while cooking the noodles?¡± Mrs. Thompson tried her best to recall the events of that day. She couldn¡¯t remember it too clearly. ¡°I think¡­ I think I didn¡¯t,¡± Mrs. Thompson tried to recall, ¡°I only remember that I had a dream that night, and it was because of this dream that I suddenly realized that you were Viola.¡± Viola frowned slightly, ¡°So, no one else knew about it before you fell down the stairs?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°I was about to tell your parents about it when I fell down the stairs. I don¡¯t know if it was because I was too excited?¡± After speaking, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence right now, so we can¡¯t suspect anyone blindly. But if your suspicion is true, I think it must be related to Sylvia. After all, she¡¯s the one who least welcomes you in this family!¡± ¡°Oh, and your good-for-nothing little brother!¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Though he¡¯s a bit of a bastard, he shouldn¡¯t be capable of harming me!¡± Mrs. Thompson knew Edward Thompson very well. Mrs. Thompson held Viola¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how much like a dog to shit he becomes when he sees Sylvia!¡± Upon hearing this, Viola couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. What a choice of words from the old lady. ¡°Viola, don¡¯t laugh, I¡¯m serious!¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Anyway, keep an eye on your little brother too. He¡¯s not the smartest. I¡¯m afraid he might do something stupid in a moment of confusion.¡± Mrs. Thompson was a fair and just person, she spoke with facts. Although Edward Thompson was also her grandson, she wouldn¡¯t shield him due to blood ties. ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola, the affection in her eyes barely concealed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her granddaughter was just too lovely for words! In the living room. Edward Thompson held a catnip stick and carefully approached Mantou, ¡°Mantou, come eat this.¡± Mantou crouched like a ¡°hen,¡± eyes wide open, and looked vigilantly at Edward, the culprit. Edward felt guilty and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about last time; it wasn¡¯t intentional. Will you forgive me?¡± Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: 136: Mrs. Thompson’s domineering abuse of scum!_6 Chapter 339: 136: Mrs. Thompson¡¯s domineering abuse of scum!_6 Translator: 549690339 Edward Thompson said as he handed out a strip of hair to Mantou. Mantou raised his little paw and slapped Edward¡¯s hand with it. Edward Thompson immediately withdrew his hand. But it still left a paw mark on his hand. It hurt. But it was bearable. Edward Thompson took out a small can, ¡°Mantou, do you want to eat some canned food? I specifically asked someone to buy this from abroad, I heard it¡¯s highly praised. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± The aroma of the canned food went straight into his nostrils, unavoidable. Mantou licked his lips and finally took a step forward, slowly eating. He didn¡¯t want to eat either! But the enemy¡¯s canned food was just too delicious! Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t fed Mantou canned food for several days to make him lose weight, and Mantou couldn¡¯t find Terrence Lentz, his foolish benefactor, in Capital City to feed canned food to Mantou. Mantou ¡®ton-ton-ton¡¯ ate, finishing all the canned food in a few bites. Seeing the little guy enjoying the food so much, Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help but smile. Actually, cats are quite cute creatures too! Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand to pet Mantou. Just then, Mantou opened his mouth and bit down on his hand. Thinking about it, he was so angry! He would not let this grudge go unpunished! Mantou bit and ran. By the time Edward Thompson reacted, he was nowhere to be seen. This little guy is quite vengeful! Edward Thompson looked at the bite on his hand, but he wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he felt much lighter and more relaxed. He felt as if he had shed a burden from his back. Edward Thompson went upstairs with a smile and disinfected his wound with antiseptic, then went to the hospital by car. Cats can also carry rabies viruses. So, he had to go get a vaccine. Sylvia Thompson was browsing Facebook, watching Mrs. Thompson¡¯s followers grow, and feeling very unwilling in her heart. She would not allow Viola Thompson to steal her thunder. At this moment, a message popped up on her WhatsApp. It was sent by Elizabeth Thompson. [Good evening, Miss Thompson.] Seeing this message, Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, thinking ¡°That¡¯s right¡±. She had almost forgotten about Elizabeth Thompson. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to offend a gentleman a hundred times than to offend a villain once. Those troublesome relatives of the Thompson Clan would probably give Viola a hard time. Just the point of raising her was enough to make netizens disgusted with themselves. Sylvia Thompson immediately typed a reply:[Good evening, little sister Emma. Actually, I¡¯ve been discussing with my mom recently about inviting Uncle and Auntie to come to Capital City. After all, you have done so much for my sister.] Seeing Sylvia¡¯s reply, Elizabeth Thompson was even more excited and immediately went to find Olga. ¡°Mom!¡± She handed her phone to Olga, ¡°Look, Miss Thompson invited us to Capital City.¡± Olga smiled and said, ¡°We raised Viola, they should invite us! When your dad comes back, we¡¯ll all go to Capital City together!¡± She was Viola¡¯s adoptive mother, after all. Without her, there would be no Viola Thompson. However, Olga had other plans for this trip. She wanted the Thompson Clan to adopt Elizabeth Thompson as a foster daughter. What right did someone like Viola have to be the Young Miss Thompson Family? Just a good-for-nothing from the countryside! Elizabeth Thompson nodded and began to reply to Sylvia Thompson, [In a few days, my parents and I will definitely come to visit.][Alright, my parents will definitely be happy when they learn about this. Looking forward to little sister Emma and uncle and aunt¡¯s arrival.] Seeing Sylvia¡¯s reply, Olga sighed: ¡°Young ladies from reputable families are indeed different. Look how sensible Miss Thompson is, while that wild girl is nothing but an ungrateful and vicious person. I raised her with so much care, and she just turns her back on me like that! A real white-eyed wolf!¡± The angrier Olga got, the more regretful she became. ¡°If I knew this would happen back then, I should have just killed her! How did she get such a bargain!¡± And she even managed to step over Elizabeth and become the Young Miss of the Thompson Clan. It¡¯s simply bad luck. Elizabeth comforted her mother, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, maybe we¡¯ve misunderstood Big Sister.¡± Viola¡¯s status is different now, and offending her wouldn¡¯t bring any benefits to them. With that said, Elizabeth continued, ¡°Mom, once we arrive in Capital City, you can¡¯t be this impulsive. You should be careful and cautious in your speech and actions as a loving mother. You should know what kind of image a loving mother has, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Olga looked at Elizabeth and smiled, ¡°Emma is indeed broad-minded. Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Elizabeth nodded, her eyes filled with calculation. After replying to Elizabeth¡¯s message on WhatsApp, Sylvia prepared to exit WhatsApp when she saw the news of Mr. Bankston meeting with Master J in the research team¡¯s group chat. Sylvia was pretty excited too. As a researcher, she was also curious about what kind of person Master J really was, for him to be so revered by Mr. Bankston. Sylvia sent a message in the group: [Mr. Bankston, will Master J come to our lab when the time comes?] Mr. Bankston replied: [That will only be confirmed after my meeting with Master J.] Then Mr. Bankston sent another message: [If Master J comes to our lab, I¡¯ll inform everyone immediately. Master J is someone who values talent, so everyone should perform well. There might be a chance for Master J to accept you as his disciple.] Seeing this message, Sylvia was thrilled. Perhaps, joining the KV research lab was only the first step to her success. Next, she might even be able to have Master J accept her as his disciple. She was the only female member of the KV research lab, and her ability was top-notch. Normally, she would have the highest probability of being noticed by Master J. After all, there were very few girls like her. How many ordinary girls could be as excellent as her? The next day. Mr. Bankston arrived at the agreed-upon meeting place with Master J. It was a classical tea house. The atmosphere was great. Mr. Bankston arrived two hours early. A waitress immediately came forward, ¡°Hello, do you need anything here?¡± Mr. Bankston glanced at the menu, ¡°Do you have any soft pastries suitable for the elderly to eat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the waitress nodded, ¡°These pastries on this page are more suitable for children and the elderly.¡± The leaders in the biological field were mostly older, as younger people were restless and unable to do experiments. Therefore, Mr. Bankston subconsciously believed that Master J must be an elder. Maybe even older than himself. So, it wouldn¡¯t be a mistake to order more elderly and child-friendly pastries. ¡°I¡¯ll have a closer look. For tea, I¡¯ll have Biluochun,¡± Mr. Bankston paused and continued, ¡°And another pot of Pu¡¯er.¡± In case Master J preferred black tea. So it¡¯s better to have both prepared. ¡°Alright,¡± the waitress nodded, ¡°Please call me if you need anything.¡± Mr. Bankston nodded. Soon it was time for the agreed meeting. Mr. Bankston glanced at his watch and looked up at the door. He was anxious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, he saw a man in a Chinese tunic suit and glasses walk in through the entrance. The elderly man looked to be around seventy or eighty years old, with a long beard. It was obvious at a glance that this was no ordinary person. It must be him. Mr. Bankston immediately stood up. Just as he did so, a young girl approached him, ¡°Mr. Jiang, is it?¡± Mr. Bankston smiled, ¡°Little girl, who are you looking for?¡± Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: 137: Master J appears, Brother Hua continues teaching how to be a person! Chapter 341: 137: Master J appears, Brother Hua continues teaching how to be a person! (Second update) _2 Translator: 549690339 With these words, she turned around and followed the servant. Seeing Viola catch up with him, the servant looks puzzled and turns to look at her, ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes?¡± Viola¡¯s choice of apparel was quite basic: jeans and a white knitted tee overcoat with no makeup. The servant continued, ¡°Among today¡¯s visitors is Mr. White. The second Miss took an hour to put on her makeup.¡± The White family of the Capital City is a rather mysterious clan. It¡¯s said that they have royal ancestry. They even possess a vault full of gold. Today¡¯s visitor is Mr. White, the family head of the White family. Mr. White is ninth in line among his siblings, and as he had eight older sisters, people often referred to him as Sir White. Because he had eight older sisters, when he was born, the lady of the house doted on him like a precious jewel, making sure her one and only beloved grandson was spared from hardships. He was pampered and protected. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The servant glanced at Viola and then continued to follow her. Indeed, not all people are the same. Viola is beautiful even without makeup, but the servant has never seen Sylvia without her makeup on. Most importantly, Viola never gives a forced impression, being with her carries no burden. Sylvia, on the other hand, gives off a sense of falseness. In other words, though Sylvia might be smiling at you, you can¡¯t feel any warmth from her. The servant hurried to keep up with Viola and continued talking, ¡°Miss, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson are in the garden. Except for Mr. White, all the other guests are business associates of your father, so you don¡¯t need to feel nervous.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Soon after, Viola arrived at the garden. The sunlight today was quite nice. It was a sunny day. Noticing Viola¡¯s arrival, Mary Perryne immediately stood up and introduced, ¡°Let me introduce everyone, this is my eldest daughter Viola.¡± According to the Thompson family¡¯s decision, they decided to retain her current name Viola, and Viola shall be her nickname. Everyone looked at Viola. A glimmer flashed through Sylvia¡¯s eyes. After making the introductions, Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Viola, this is the head of White Family, Mr. White.¡± Mr. White was sitting on a rattan chair, holding a cup of tea. He wore a black overcoat. His demeanor was polite and refined, much like a school teacher from the period of the republic. This gentle and elegant demeanor won him the admiration of many young girls. However, this master has neither had a girlfriend nor been involved in any scandalous rumors. He is perhaps the only gentleman among the many elites. If one had to mention a flaw, it would be his stinginess. For instance, the Ganoderma bracelet he held was a replica. Fortunately, the craftsmanship was excellent. Though it was a replica, unless you were a connoisseur, it was impossible to tell just by looking at it. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. White.¡± Viola politely greeted him. Mr. White extended his hand towards Viola. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Viola shook his hand, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Mary Perryne then introduced Viola to the others, ¡°This is your father¡¯s good friend in business, Uncle Matons and Aunt Sherman.¡± Viola continued to greet them. Her voice was very pleasant, soft with a hint of melody. Deborah glanced at Mary Perryne and said with envy, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you are so lucky to have such a beautiful daughter!¡± Mary Perryne humbly replied, ¡°Oh, not at all. You¡¯re too kind, Madam Matins.¡± ¡°I mean it,¡± Deborah, holding Viola¡¯s hand, asked, ¡°How old is Viola this year?¡± Deborah didn¡¯t mean anything by it, after all, Sylvia was already a college freshman, she assumed that Viola was also in college. Upon hearing this, Sylvia could finally breathe a sigh of relief inside. ¡°She¡¯s in her third year of high school.¡± Viola responded composedly. Deborah nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Viola is so smart; she will definitely be admitted to a good university in next year¡¯s college entrance examination.¡± Mary Perryne added, ¡°Hopefully, with those good words from Madam Matins.¡± Sylvia glanced at Viola. Could she score even better than I did? Even if Viola places within the top ten in her grade, her college entrance examination scores would not surpass Sylvia¡¯s from last year. The educational environment of River City was a fact. At this moment. Screech! There was the sound of a car braking sharply, and a super sports car came to halt right in front of everyone. Soon after, Edward Thompson emerged from the car. He took off his sunglasses, looked at Mr. White, and cheerfully said, ¡°Sir White, isn¡¯t my car cool?¡± The vehicle was one of only ten in the world. It was sold out immediately after its release, and it took Edward Thompson quite a bit of effort to successfully place an order for one. No man can resist a supercar. Despite being frugal enough to tear a napkin in half before using it, Sir White, the ninth son of the Russell family, had bought two top-of-the-range sports cars himself. ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive.¡± Mr. White was one of Edward Thompson¡¯s potential brothers-in-law. Although Terrence was also a good candidate, he was too elusive. Sir White was indeed a little frugal, but his looks and power were undeniable. If Sylvia were to marry into the White family, it would be a good match. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Sir White, would you like to give it a try?¡± ¡°Not today.¡± Mr. White raised his hand in denial. Edward Thompson turned to Sylvia, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let my sister give you a trial run, her driving skills are not bad.¡± With this stated, he threw the car keys to Sylvia. Sylvia caught the keys, modestly saying, ¡°Actually, my driving skills are average.¡± Getting into the car, Sylvia started the engine and began speeding around the garden. The Thompson family garden was quite large. Sylvia had been watching her brothers practice driving since she was a child, so her skills were remarkable. Whether it was sharp corners or circular bends, she handled them with ease. Uncharacteristically, Sir White squinted his eyes. Mr. Maton looked at Sawyer Thompson and said: ¡°Mr. Thompson, your daughter is extraordinary. She could outshine many men!¡± Sawyer Thompson laughed and said, ¡°This kid has loved racing cars since she was a child.¡± After one round, everyone applauded for Sylvia. Sylvia came out of the car smiling, embarrassed, ¡°I have made a spectacle of myself.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Deborah exclaimed in amazement, ¡°Sylvia, you drove so well, it made my eyes spin!¡± Sylvia laughed and said, ¡°Actually, car racing is simple, it just seems difficult.¡± After speaking, she looked at Viola, ¡°Sister, would you like to give it a try?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was indifferent. Sylvia blinked slightly, pulling Viola towards the car, ¡°Sister, come on and have a try, it¡¯s actually quite simple. I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: 139: Seeking a Dead End, Prelude to Abusing the Scum (Second update) Chapter 348: 139: Seeking a Dead End, Prelude to Abusing the Scum (Second update) Translator: 549690339 Everyone looked towards Viola Thompson. She calmly put down her bowl and chopsticks, and then said, ¡°I have already severed ties with them.¡± These simple words carried heavy implications. The housekeeper was stunned. No matter what, the person outside was Viola¡¯s adoptive mother, but Viola¡¯s attitude¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Miss Thompson said?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued. ¡°Yes, I understood.¡± The housekeeper immediately reacted and hurriedly walked towards the door. The housekeeper was quite kind. He thought Viola¡¯s behavior was very inappropriate. After all, without her adoptive parents, she would not exist. But Viola simply cut off all relations. Such actions were excessively heartless. Sylvia Thompson said nothing, glancing briefly at Viola and Mrs. Thompson, a flicker of light in her eyes. Viola was indeed cold-blooded. These were her adoptive parents. And she simply disowned them. Such a person was simply not human! At the same time. The housekeeper arrived outside the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the housekeeper looked at the family of three standing outside, ¡°our Young Miss Thompson said that she currently has nothing to do with you.¡± Olga could not handle hearing such words and opened her mouth to curse. Damn ungrateful woman, she really has no conscience! She actually dared to disown them. Elizabeth Thompson spoke first, gently saying, ¡°Maybe my elder sister has forgotten us after being away from home for so long. Could you please pass the message again?¡± She was the most talented woman of River City, possessing status and identity, with numerous fans supporting her online. If Olga started cursing like a shrew at this moment, it would seriously affect her image. Elizabeth Thompson could not afford to lose face in this way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you three must leave.¡± With that, the housekeeper turned to leave. As Viola was unwilling to acknowledge her adoptive parents, he felt helpless. Being a servant of the Thompson family, he could only follow the family¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Sir, could you please wait a moment,¡± Elizabeth Thompson spoke again. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The housekeeper stopped and turned back to look at Elizabeth Thompson. Elizabeth Thompson looked at the housekeeper, ¡°Sir, could you please convey to my elder sister that the purpose of our visit this time is simply to ascertain that she is having a good life in her new home.¡± At this point, Elizabeth Thompson sighed, tears welling into her eyes, ¡°Ever since my elder sister ran away from home, my parents and I have been extremely worried, especially my parents, who have been battling insomnia. If possible, I want my elder sister to meet with us at least once. No matter what has happened in the past, she will always be a part of this family.¡± Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s words contained not a shred of inconsistency, painting an image of Viola as an ungrateful and vicious woman. Her adoptive parents treated her so well, yet she seemed to disregard them. Hearing these words, Olga, tears streaming down her eyes, immediately came forward, ¡°When the child was first brought home, she was so tiny, like a little sparrow. I didn¡¯t think she would survive. Fortunately, she did! They say those who narrowly escape death later have great fortune, this child is indeed fortunate.¡± Overtaken by emotion, Olga added, ¡°She¡¯s the same age as my daughter, and when they were younger, I treated her better than my own daughter. But just like the tongue and teeth fight each other, so do mother and daughter, we never anticipated that this time she would run away from home.¡± They deliberately omitted the fact to outsiders that they had severed ties with Viola, and more so the fact that they had chased her away. Hearing what they had to say, the housekeeper felt deeply that it was not easy being a parent. An eighteen-year-old child, right in the midst of her rebellious phase, though Viola¡¯s actions could be understandable, directly shutting her parents out without even meeting them was indeed baffling to others. The housekeeper looked at Olga, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t need to worry, Miss Thompson is living here very comfortably and the entire family dotes on her.¡± The entire family dotes on her. Hearing these words, anger flared in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eyes. Why? Why did Viola easily become the young mistress of the Thompson family? Why was she stuck in a small place like River City? Originally, she had thought she could meet Mr. Terrence smoothly and gain his favor, however, after such a long time, not only did she not meet Mr. Terrence, but she also heard the news of Viola becoming the young mistress of Thompson family! This was unbearable! Elizabeth Thompson managed to force out a smile, ¡°Sir, knowing that my sister is well gives me peace of mind. But I still hope that my sister can meet us. My parents miss her deeply.¡± The housekeeper nodded, ¡°Alright, I will do my best to convey your message.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Elizabeth Thompson bowed slightly. The housekeeper turned to leave. Watching his retreating figure, Olga frowned, ¡°Never thought that this wild bastard would be so heartless! If I had known, I would have killed her directly back then.¡± After all, she¡¯s nothing but an unwanted object! Elizabeth Thompson sighed, ¡°Mom, dad, let¡¯s go back to the hotel for now.¡± Reg Thompson just nodded.The three of them turned around to leave. Just then, a gentle voice came from behind, ¡°Please wait.¡± Elizabeth Thompson halted in her tracks, looking back. She saw a girl of about her age rushing over. With long, curly hair. Quite pretty. ¡°Hello,¡± Elizabeth Thompson greeted politely. She had already guessed Sylvia Thompson¡¯s identity. ¡°Hello,¡± Sylvia Thompson answered with a friendly smile on her face, ¡°You three must be my sister¡¯s family, right? I¡¯m Sylvia Thompson. I want to apologize for my sister¡¯s behavior towards you.¡± Olga chuckled, ¡°So you¡¯re the young Miss Thompson?¡± Young Miss Thompson Family Sylvia Thompson, anyone who knows a little about the Thompson Family knows that they have an exceptionally outstanding eldest daughter. Sylvia Thompson nodded slightly. Olga continued, ¡°Educated people really are different, not like some ungrateful and vicious men.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sylvia Thompson said, ¡°Uncles, aunts, don¡¯t worry, any misunderstandings within a family can be resolved.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson!¡± They didn¡¯t expect the Thompson family to have such sensible people. That was quite a surprise. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Sylvia Thompson said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I should.¡± Watching the three of them leave, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. She was curious to see how Viola would deal with the current situation. After all. In Sinian Country, there is a saying that no parents are without faults. Mary Perryne also knew that Thompson family had arrived. ¡°Mom, I heard that Viola¡¯s adoptive parents are here?¡± Mary Perryne walked over to Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson nodded. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Regardless, they are Viola¡¯s adoptive parents. Without them, there would be no Viola today. Even if they¡¯ve made no contributions, they certainly had their hardships. How could you let the housekeeper drive them away!¡± This action wasn¡¯t appropriate. ¡°Viola was thrown away in the countryside and ignored since she was little, so what kind of adoptive parents are they?¡± Mrs. Thompson was very angry, ¡°They even drove Viola out of their home before. Now that they know Viola is the young Miss Thompson, they¡¯re trying to grab at her coattails! Before she was recognized by the Thompson family, why didn¡¯t they look for Viola? These people are not fit to call parents!¡± Mary Perryne crinkled her eyebrows, ¡°But even so¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve become an expert now! You¡¯re going to teach me how to do things?¡± Mrs. Thompson glared at Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne immediately explained, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear what you have to say! Womanly kindness!¡± Mary Perryne had to close her mouth. Mrs. Thompson glanced at Mary Perryne, feeling somewhat annoyed. She continued, ¡°Boundless kindness isn¡¯t a good thing! These people are definitely not good people!¡± If Reg Thompson and Olga, the couple, had any conscience, they wouldn¡¯t have done something as cruel as this. Although Mary Perryne felt it was inappropriate, she still nodded, ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± On the other side. Hotel. Elizabeth Thompson was sitting on the rocking chair on the hotel balcony, scrolling through Facebook. Suddenly, she saw a post. Young Miss Thompson. Could it be Sylvia Thompson? Elizabeth Thompson clicked to open the post. But the image she saw left her stunned. Because the person playing the piano in the picture was Viola Thompson. Even though she was wearing a mask and a hat, Elizabeth Thompson recognized Viola at a glance. More than two hundred thousand comments, almost all were compliments for Viola. [Although you were born in the dust, you shine like a star. Not only do you illuminate yourself, but also your family!] [Young Miss Thompson Family is too amazing!] [Check in for Young Miss Thompson Family!] [Does grandma really not consider letting the princess open a Facebook account?] [I want to follow the princess!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elizabeth Thompson browsed through the comments, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. A moment later, the corners of her mouth curled up in a faint smile. Since Viola was so popular on Facebook, then she would let Viola plummet from her high status. Elizabeth Thompson started typing and posted on her Facebook: Elizabeth Thompson V: ¡°@85-year-old fairy: Dear Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m Elizabeth Thompson. Today marks the 90th day since my sister left us; during this time, my parents have been constantly worrying about her, concerned about how she¡¯s doing. I hope Mrs. Thompson can help relay our message to my sister; we hope she can meet my parents.¡± Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: 143: Retribution Never Fails! (Second Update) Chapter 363: 143: Retribution Never Fails! (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 Hearing Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s response, Olga felt relieved. Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s future was bright, and she couldn¡¯t be influenced by Trevor Sherman, the stepping stone. Outside the door, Trevor Sherman stood still, hardly able to believe his own ears. But the reality reminded him that it was true. This was the true Elizabeth Thompson. Before, she had been living under a disguise. Laughable. Truly laughable. At this moment, Trevor Sherman felt as if his strength had been drained in an instant, his spine chilling. Bang The thermos in Trevor Sherman¡¯s hand dropped to the ground. No one could understand his feelings at this time. He had trusted Elizabeth Thompson so much and regarded her as his only confidant. But in the end, he found out . His trust was a joke. Hearing the noise outside, Elizabeth Thompson and Olga exchanged glances, seeing the tension in each other¡¯s eyes. Who was it outside the door? Could it be Trevor Sherman! Olga immediately walked to the door, pushed it open, and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± The outside was pitch black. No one answered, nor was anyone¡¯s figure seen. ¡°Who?¡± Olga went out of the door. Elizabeth Thompson followed her out and called, ¡°Mom?¡± Olga frowned slightly, ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t anyone there?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Elizabeth Thompson pointed at the thermos on the ground. Olga walked over, picked up the thermos, and looked at Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Emma, could it be Trevor Sherman has been here?¡± Trevor Sherman was the Thompson Clan¡¯s only savior now, and if he had heard those words, Olga couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Elizabeth Thompson was relatively calm, taking the thermos from Olga¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back to the room first.¡± Olga nodded and followed Elizabeth Thompson back in. At this time, Elizabeth Thompson was also very panicked. But she couldn¡¯t show it. It definitely wasn¡¯t Trevor Sherman. Definitely not. Upon returning to the room, Elizabeth Thompson took out her phone and called Trevor Sherman. Soon, the beep sounded from the other end. But no one picked it up in the end. Elizabeth Thompson took out her phone again and sent a WhatsApp message to Trevor Sherman. But the result was the same. Elizabeth Thompson frowned slightly. Could it be Could it be that those words had really reached Trevor Sherman¡¯s ears? No. Impossible. Elizabeth Thompson called Trevor Sherman again. Olga anxiously paced back and forth on the side. How could it be so coincidental! Trevor Sherman was driving at the moment, focusing on the road, while the phone rang in the car, but he ignored it. He didn¡¯t look at the phone. But he knew that the call must be from Elizabeth Thompson. Humiliation! This was a great humiliation to him. He adamantly told Mrs. Sherman that he wouldn¡¯t misjudge people. How long has it been? To think that he was being played like a fool by Elizabeth Thompson, Trevor Sherman¡¯s feelings at this moment were indescribable, suffocating as he struggled to breathe. Trevor Sherman slammed on the brakes uncontrollably. Screech! Due to the inertia, Trevor Sherman¡¯s head banged against the steering wheel, and the airbag instantly deployed. Bang! Another sound. The car behind hadn¡¯t expected Trevor Sherman to slam on the brakes, rear-ending him directly. The front of the car was crushed. ¡°Fuck! Are you sick?!¡± The driver from the car behind was frightened, cursing and opening the car door, ¡°You¡¯re fucking trying to die!¡± Suddenly stopping the car in the middle of the road. Thankfully he was driving slowly, or else he wouldn¡¯t have seen tomorrow¡¯s sun. Trevor Sherman just sat in the driver¡¯s seat, not saying a word, allowing the driver behind to curse. The driver continued to curse for a while, but as Trevor Sherman remained silent, he got a bit flustered. This person couldn¡¯t be mentally ill, could he? Soon, the traffic police arrived. From beginning to end, Trevor Sherman only said one sentence: ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for this incident.¡± By the time he returned home, it was already 2 in the morning.The lights in the living room were still on. As soon as Trevor Sherman stepped into the living room, he saw Mrs. Sherman sitting on the sofa. She was worried about Trevor not coming home so late, so she sat in the living room waiting for him. Looking at Mrs. Sherman¡¯s grey hair, Trevor felt ashamed. In this world, the only one who wouldn¡¯t deceive or betray him was probably Mrs. Sherman. Yet he had made her worry so much. Trevor walked to Mrs. Sherman¡¯s side, ¡°Grandma, why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep yet?¡± ¡°When people get old, their sleep isn¡¯t so good, so I just sat in the living room for a while,¡± Mrs. Sherman noticed that Trevor was not in a good mood, ¡°Trevor, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Trevor looked at Mrs. Sherman and bitterly smiled: ¡°I just suddenly realized that you were right. I¡¯m a fool, being used by others and not even realizing it. Grandma, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Mrs. Sherman was startled by Trevor¡¯s words and immediately stood up from the sofa, ¡°Trevor ¡± ¡°Grandma, I really am fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m going up to my room to rest now.¡± Having grown up as an orphan, he was used to dealing with problems on his own. Mrs. Sherman stood watching Trevor¡¯s retreating figure, saying, ¡°Trevor, everyone has moments when they fail to see people¡¯s true colors. It¡¯s okay, tomorrow is a new day.¡± Trevor turned back to Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Yeah.¡± Mrs. Sherman continued, ¡°Get some good rest.¡± Trevor nodded and went upstairs. Watching Trevor¡¯s retreating figure, Mrs. Sherman let out a soft sigh. Her grandson was also someone who had suffered a hard life. He had never enjoyed a father¡¯s love or a mother¡¯s care, and now he was deceived in a relationship. Trevor came to his bedroom, picked up a bottle of vodka, and drank straight from the bottle. Drinking to forget the sorrow. It was his first time truly devoting his heart to a girl, and he never thought it would end like this. Mrs. Sherman stood at the staircase, watching the door to Trevor¡¯s room, her eyes full of worry. She hoped Trevor could stay strong. Being heartbroken for Elizabeth Thompson was not worth it at all. The next day. Elizabeth had been unable to contact Trevor all night, and worried to death, she came to Su Corporation¡¯s doorstep early in the morning to wait for him. Half an hour later, she finally saw Trevor getting out of the car. ¡°Big Brother Sherman!¡± Elizabeth immediately walked over. Usually, Trevor would¡¯ve happily greeted her with open arms. But today. He acted as if he didn¡¯t see Elizabeth at all, his face completely devoid of emotion. ¡°Big Brother Sherman, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elizabeth guessed that Trevor must have heard something last night, but she still pretended not to know, ¡°I was really worried about you. I¡¯ve been trying to contact you all night.¡± ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Trevor just stared at Elizabeth. Elizabeth panicked, but tried to calm down, ¡°Pretending what?¡± After a night of digestion, Trevor¡¯s emotions had become much more stable. Mrs. Sherman was right. For a vain woman like Elizabeth, it wasn¡¯t worth beating himself up. Elizabeth continued, ¡°Big Brother Sherman, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. How about we sit down and talk it over?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with a pawn?¡± Trevor¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. Elizabeth¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew. She was finished! She regretted telling her mother those words. ¡°Big Brother Sherman, actually, that¡¯s not what I meant at all. I can explain it to you,¡± Elizabeth said, ¡°Could you give me a chance to explain?¡± Trevor continued to stare at Elizabeth, ¡°Do you really take me for a fool?¡± In fact. He should have guessed that Elizabeth was not a good person when she cancelled their engagement. Unfortunately, he was just too stupid! Trevor continued, ¡°Just go away. Seeing you now, even for a moment, makes me sick.¡± The word ¡°disgusting¡± was like a sharp sword piercing Elizabeth¡¯s body. Disgusting. How could Trevor, a man who loved her so much, call her disgusting! Before Elizabeth could react, Trevor turned and walked away. Elizabeth hesitated for a moment, then quickly followed him. When she reached the door, she was stopped by someone. Before, she was free to come and go through the doors of Su Corporation, and everyone would respectfully address her as Miss Thompson, but now she couldn¡¯t even get in. What to do! Elizabeth¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. Trevor was the last hope for the Thompson Clan! On the other side. Capital City. Viola Thompson was sitting at her computer desk, her fingers tapping non-stop on the keyboard. Her white fingers against the black keyboard created a beautiful scene. The codes on the screen were constantly changing, dazzling the eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Viola,¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s knocking sounded from outside the door. ¡°Mom, come in,¡± Viola¡¯s tone was faint. Soon, Mary entered the room, ¡°Viola, are you busy?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Viola closed her computer, ¡°Mom, do you need something?¡± Mary looked at Viola, contemplating her words, ¡°Viola, I want to talk to you about the marriage you arranged in River City.¡± Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert. Chapter 364: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert. Translator: 549690339 No mother would want her daughter to marry a notorious good-for-nothing man. Mary Perryne was no exception. Previously, when Viola Thompson was stuck in River City, it was understandable, but now she has returned to Capital City. Mary Perryne looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Viola, you don¡¯t have any ties to River City anymore, and naturally, you don¡¯t have any connection to Terrence Lentz either. Besides, your engagement to him was a joke to begin with. I hope you can distance yourself from him in the future. You deserve better.¡± Viola had a bright future ahead of her, and she was still young. She would undoubtedly meet better men in the future. There was no need to waste time on someone like Terrence Lentz. Viola looked at her mother, answering gently, ¡°Mom, no one can force me to do anything I don¡¯t want to do.¡± Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°Viola, what do you mean?¡± For a moment, she didn¡¯t understand what Viola meant. Viola looked serious and continued, ¡°Mom, even though I¡¯ve cut ties with the Thompson Clan, it doesn¡¯t affect my engagement to Terrence.¡± In River City, everyone knew that Terrence was a good-for-nothing man. Viola¡¯s answer was beyond Mary¡¯s expectations. Mary¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Viola, her eyes filled with shock. As Viola continued, ¡°Mom, you only know the opinions people have of Terrence, but you don¡¯t know him. He isn¡¯t as bad as you think. During the time I was cut off from the Thompson Clan, he was always there to help me. He¡¯s a great man. So, I¡¯m going to stand by him.¡± Actually, money didn¡¯t matter to Viola ¨C she didn¡¯t lack any. The most important thing was, Terrence was good-looking. Viola was a sucker for appearances! Seeing a handsome man every day could make her eat a few more bowls of rice. Thinking of this, Viola¡¯s eyes sparkled. Who could resist a future husband with an eight-pack? Mary had a hard time digesting this fact, and said, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t understand the true meaning of love and marriage. If one person says Terrence is no good, it might be a misunderstanding, but when a group of people say there¡¯s a problem with him, then there must be a problem.¡± Viola was only eighteen years old. A simple and naive age, at this stage of her life, a girl could easily be deceived. Without a doubt, Viola must have been tricked by Terrence. Mary paused for a moment, ¡°So, Viola, I hope you can really think about this issue. Terrence isn¡¯t a good match for you!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve thought it through carefully,¡± Viola said, her eyes serious. Mary Perryne sighed softly, feeling more guilty inside. If she hadn¡¯t lost Viola in the first place, Viola wouldn¡¯t have experienced all these things and be deceived by others. ¡°Viola, marriage is a major event in a person¡¯s life, not just talk,¡± Mary Perryne said earnestly, ¡°And, your life is long, you will meet various types of people on your journey. Terrence is just a passing encounter in your life.¡± Viola looked at her mother, understanding her worries from a mother¡¯s perspective, ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying, and I understand you¡¯re thinking about what¡¯s best for me. But please trust me, I have the ability to tell right from wrong.¡± Seeing Viola¡¯s insistence, Mary decided not to argue further. She just held Viola¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Viola, promise me that you¡¯ll always protect yourself and remain vigilant at all times.¡± A woman¡¯s IQ tends to drop to zero when she falls in love. Mary was worried that the more Viola was entangled with Terrence, the more she would finally give her entire self to him. Some decisions, once taken, could never be reversed. Although Viola was very smart and mature for her age, she was still just a teenager. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mary patted Viola¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Viola, you¡¯ve suffered a lot over the years, and now that you¡¯re back, I hope you can always be happy, safe, and full of joy for the rest of your life.¡± Having gone through so much, she didn¡¯t need her daughter to be outstanding. All she wanted was Viola¡¯s genuine happiness. That was enough. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After leaving Viola¡¯s room, Sawyer Thompson saw his wife¡¯s worried expression and laughed, ¡°Now that Viola is back, what are you still worried about?¡± Mary Perryne sighed. As a mother, her heart would never stop worrying. ¡°Viola has an engagement in River City,¡± Mary replied. Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t take the matter seriously, laughing and saying, ¡°Viola is now my daughter, what does her engagement in River City have to do with her?¡± Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_2 Chapter 365: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_2 Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson is now the young lady of the Thompson family in Capital City. So her previous engagement in River City is naturally void. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Now, the problem is that Viola is unwilling to sever ties with the Lentz Clan.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked. Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°I think the girl really seems to have fallen in love with Terrence Lentz.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked. Mary Perryne explained, ¡°I just talked to Viola about this, and she told me that Terrence wasn¡¯t as unbearable as I imagined. You can tell that the girl now has her heart set on Terrence. Sawyer, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson also frowned slightly. Viola is the little princess of the Thompson Clan, whom he has doted on and worried about. Now that he heard this sudden news, he naturally couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Did Viola really say that?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded. Although she was the mother, she didn¡¯t dare to speak too strongly, because she had not been the one raising Viola. Although they were mother and daughter, they always felt a barrier between them. If it had been Sylvia Thompson, the situation would have been easier to handle. No matter what, Sylvia was the child she had raised single-handedly. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°What should we do about this?¡± Sawyer Thompson lit a cigarette, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will watch and wait. Viola has her own opinions. Since she chose Terrence and spoke those words, it means that Terrence possesses merits that attract her.¡± Sawyer Thompson trusted Viola¡¯s judgment. Having said that, Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°If Viola really likes Terrence, then we should support her!¡± Hearing this, Mary Perryne widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°What did you say?¡± Sawyer Thompson smiled, ¡°As parents, our greatest hope is to see our children happy. So, as long as Viola likes him, I will support her. Although Terrence may not possess any remarkable business talents, with our family¡¯s strength, our daughter will not need to depend on her husband. After all, our estate will be Viola¡¯s, and theirs together!¡± It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. With the current foundation of the Thompson Clan, even ten Terrences would not be able to squander it all. About this, Sawyer Thompson was quite confident. ¡°You have such a big heart!¡± Mary Perryne was speechless, ¡°Do you know how terrible Terrence¡¯s reputation is in River City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just hearsay. Don¡¯t make conclusions before you see the young man for yourself.¡± Sawyer Thompson looked at Mary Perryne and continued, ¡°Have you forgotten how others gossip about our Viola?¡± Being called an ignorant country bumpkin who couldn¡¯t do anything. But was Viola really that kind of person? Mary Perryne paused for a moment. Her words did make sense. Sawyer Thompson smiled and patted Mary Perryne¡¯s shoulder, ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about it for no reason.¡± Mary Perryne also showed a helpless smile. However, she didn¡¯t sleep well that night. As a result, she woke up the next day with a somewhat exhausted complexion. Noticing that something was wrong with Mary Perryne, Sylvia Thompson walked over and massaged her shoulders, laughing, ¡°Mom, did you not sleep well last night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded. Sylvia¡¯s massage technique was quite good and very comfortable, no worse than a professional masseuse. Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°Sylvia, who did you learn this massage technique from?¡± ¡°I figured it out on my own,¡± Sylvia replied, ¡°How do you find it?¡± In fact, Sylvia had specifically learned it from a professional, but she hid this fact just to let Mary Perryne know that she was smart. Self-taught. ¡°Very nice.¡± Seeing Viola coming downstairs, she deliberately acted more affectionate and said, ¡°Mom, if you like it, I¡¯ll give you a massage every day.¡± She wanted Viola to see. Only she and Mary Perryne were the real mother and daughter, and Viola was just an outsider. So what if they shared blood? In the end, she could never match up to her, an outsider. ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Then I will give you a massage every day.¡± Sylvia¡¯s tone was gentle. Standing aside, Nanny White saw this scene and unconsciously curved her mouth into a smile. She thought to herself. How nice it would be if she were Mary Perryne. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately. She didn¡¯t have such luck. With this thought, a hint of melancholy filled Nanny White¡¯s eyes. Viola glanced over and caught Nanny White¡¯s gaze. Nanny White smiled and said, ¡°Young Miss Viola.¡± Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_3 Chapter 366: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_3 Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson nodded faintly. Nanny White looked at Viola, ¡°Miss, breakfast is ready, would you like a Western-style or Chinese-style breakfast?¡± ¡°Chinese-style is fine.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡± Seeing Viola, Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Viola, come quickly, Sylvia¡¯s massage technique is really good. Let her try it on you too.¡± As a mother, when encountering anything happy, the first thing she would think of is sharing it with her children. Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart went cold. Give Viola a massage? Why should she? Is she Viola¡¯s servant? But now, Sylvia couldn¡¯t express her inner thoughts and smiled at Viola, ¡°Sister, sit down here, and I will give you a massage.¡± With someone offering a free massage, Viola wouldn¡¯t refuse. She sat down directly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Looking at Viola sitting in the chair, Sylvia was about to explode. She had thought that Viola would decline. But she didn¡¯t expect Viola to actually sit down. Did she really treat her as a servant? Sylvia tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I should.¡± As she finished speaking, Sylvia began to massage Viola. Mary watched the sisters getting along so harmoniously and smiled, ¡°How¡¯s the massage, Viola? Isn¡¯t Sylvia¡¯s technique quite good?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Viola spoke in a faint tone. Sylvia hid the anger in her eyes. Mrs. Thompson came over at this time and said, enjoying the excitement, ¡°Give me a massage too.¡± Did she like giving massages? Then let her have her fill! Sylvia had no choice but to go to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s side. You old witch! So disgusting. Mrs. Thompson lay on the couch, looking like a touchy porcelain grandfather who couldn¡¯t be offended, ¡°Hmm, not bad, not bad, put some more effort here. Why does it feel like you haven¡¯t eaten before?¡± Unfortunately, Sylvia couldn¡¯t get angry and could only swallow her pride, smiling, ¡°Grandma, is this how it should be?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Mrs. Thompson half-squinted, ¡°Your technique isn¡¯t good enough. When compared to a professional masseuse, you¡¯re far behind. You still need more practice.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sylvia initially wanted to please Mary but didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this. At this moment, servants had set the table. ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Madam, Miss, and Miss, you may dine now.¡± Mrs. Thompson then stood up and walked to the dining table. Before long, Sawyer Thompson, Mandel Thompson, Samuel Thompson, and Edward Thompson came down for breakfast too. There were eight people in the Thompson family. Therefore, the dining table was very large. Viola sat next to Mrs. Thompson. The Thompson family believed in silence during eating and sleeping. As soon as they put down their chopsticks, Mrs. Thompson spoke, ¡°In a few days, it will be New Year¡¯s Eve. This is Viola¡¯s first New Year at home; we must celebrate it with a big gathering. No one is allowed to be absent.¡± In the past, some members of the Thompson family would be abroad or working during the New Year, and it was rare for everyone to gather together. ¡°I got it, Mom,¡± Sawyer said. Hearing this, Edward frowned. Mrs. Thompson was too dictatorial! Why was it that when Viola came back, everyone had to stay home for New Year? Wasn¡¯t work important? ¡°Edward, it seems like you¡¯re not convinced?¡± Mrs. Thompson called him out directly. Edward quickly denied it, ¡°No, no, Grandma, you misunderstood.¡± Mrs. Thompson snorted coldly. On the other side River City. As the New Year approached, the Tuchman family¡¯s days were not going well. Cheryl Forrest was in very bad shape. Her complexion was also very poor. Fiona¡¯s mother, Aurora Scouts, came to visit her and comforted her, ¡°Cheryl, you have to look forward in life. You can¡¯t always live in the shadow of the past.¡± Cheryl nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Although she said she knew, there was no vitality in her eyes. Aurora sighed, ¡°Cheryl, if it really doesn¡¯t work, why don¡¯t you adopt a child?¡± A family could lack anything. But it couldn¡¯t lack children. Children are the future, the source of joy and happiness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Adopt? Hearing this, Cheryl shook her head, ¡°I only want my own child, I only want Little Treasure ¡± As she spoke, her emotions suddenly broke down, ¡°It¡¯s all Viola¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all Viola¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her suddenly giving me hope and then letting me down, things wouldn¡¯t have come to this!¡± It was Viola¡¯s fault. Aurora frowned slightly, ¡°Cheryl, no matter what Miss Thompson said before, you can¡¯t blame her for this! She was thinking about the two of you and wanted you to live a good life. She didn¡¯t mean to deceive you!¡± Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert_4 Chapter 367: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert_4 Translator: 549690339 Originally, Knight Tuchman¡¯s illness could have been cured completely, but the Tuchman family¡¯s mother did something against the doctor¡¯s advice. Falling silent, Aurora Scouts continued: ¡°We have all witnessed Miss Thompson¡¯s medical skills. You have to believe in her and continue taking the medicine. What if one day you get pregnant?¡± Cheryl Forrest did not respond. She just lowered her head. ¡°Cherly, you have to pull yourself together.¡± Aurora continued to encourage Cheryl. Suddenly, at this moment, Cheryl looked up at Aurora, ¡°Where is Viola Thompson now! Since I can¡¯t have a good year, she shouldn¡¯t have one either!¡± She wanted to find Viola. After finding Viola, she would commit suicide. It was Viola who killed her She wanted Viola to feel guilty for the rest of her life. ¡°Cherly, you are being too extreme!¡± ¡°I am extreme?¡± Cheryl glared at Aurora, ¡°The reason why you are helping Viola is that Viola cured your family¡¯s Fiona. What if Fiona didn¡¯t get better? What if you were the one who lost your only child now? Could you calm down?¡± Others¡¯ houses are bustling during the Chinese New Year, what about theirs? There are only two people in their family! If they hadn¡¯t experienced happiness before, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but they used to be such a happy family of three! Upon hearing this, Aurora was also angry, but she had to calm down at this moment, ¡°Cherly, you have to know that Miss Thompson could have cured Knight! She is not a quack doctor, and she is not the one who killed Knight! She just wants your family to live strong. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Upon hearing this, Cheryl cried out loud. Seeing her like this, Aurora also felt sad. Ettin Tuchman brought a glass of water, ¡°Aurora, have a sip of water first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Ettin Tuchman looked helplessly at his wife, not knowing what to say. A moment later, he quietly pulled Aurora outside the door and whispered, ¡°Cherly¡¯s mental state has been very bad recently. She is looking for Miss Thompson¡¯s address everywhere. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do, so it¡¯s better to let Miss Thompson be careful. I will keep an eye on her, too.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Aurora nodded. Sylvia Thompson had been paying attention to the situation in River City all this time. Sylvia was worried that she had no way to deal with Viola. But now, a solution came to her soon. Knowing that Cheryl is now in a terrible mental state, Sylvia became even more excited. People with mental illness can do anything. What if, in a moment of intense emotion, she took a knife and hacked Viola? Sylvia sent an anonymous message to Cheryl. It was the Thompson Clan¡¯s address. After obtaining the Thompson Clan¡¯s address, Cheryl immediately purchased a ticket to the Capital City. She was determined to make Viola pay. When Ettin Tuchman returned home from work, he found that Cheryl had already left. Ettin Tuchman became worried. He had been looking for her everywhere. In the end, having no other choice, he called Aurora for help. Aurora immediately rushed over, ¡°Old Ettin, don¡¯t worry, I already asked a friend to check the airport and high-speed train station.¡± Old Ettin was so anxious that he scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to find Miss Thompson!¡± On the other side, Cheryl arrived at the airport and was lining up for boarding. She had to find Viola and ask her why she lied to her! Why did she deceive a poor mother! As Cheryl thought about it, she became more and more heartbroken. Suddenly, she felt a tightness in her chest and then her vision went black. She fainted on the spot. Bang. Her whole body collapsed on the ground. The people around her immediately came over, helped her up, and called 120 for an ambulance. When Ettin Tuchman received a call from the police, it was already an hour later. Hearing that Cheryl had fainted at the airport and was now in the hospital, Ettin Tuchman became extremely worried, ¡°Police Officer, thank you, I¡¯ll be at the hospital right away!¡± After hanging up the phone, Ettin Tuchman immediately called Aurora to inform her of the news. Upon hearing this, Aurora also rushed to the hospital. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. A police officer was waiting outside the ward. Ettin Tuchman, with his shoes falling off as he ran, was worried that something might have happened to Cheryl, ¡°Police Officer, is my wife okay?¡± ¡°Are you Cheryl¡¯s family member, Ettin Tuchman?¡± the police officer asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ettin Tuchman immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The police officer smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your loved one is okay. Please sign this receipt for me, and for more information, you can ask the doctor.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ettin Tuchman signed the receipt immediately. After signing, Ettin Tuchman and Aurora went to find the doctor. The doctor, wearing a mask, looked at Ettin Tuchman after listening to his intention, ¡°Your wife is fine; it¡¯s just a normal pregnancy reaction. I have to say, you are such an irresponsible husband; your wife is already of a certain age, and you let her get pregnant, then don¡¯t even take responsibility! You let an older pregnant woman travel alone by plane! Do you know how dangerous that is?!¡± Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert_5 Chapter 368: 145: Hua Hua is a face-slapping expert_5 Translator: 549690339 Ettin Tuchman was completely dumbfounded, his eyes wide in disbelief as he listened to the doctor¡¯s words. What did the doctor just say? Advanced maternal age! Morning sickness? These terms sounded so familiar, yet so distant. Aurora Scouts was the first to react, somewhat excitedly she asked, ¡°Doctor, what did you say? My friend, she¡¯s pregnant?¡± The doctor nodded and continued, ¡°She¡¯s nine weeks pregnant already. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Aurora was almost brought to tears with happiness, genuinely pleased for Cheryl Forrest. Nobody could understand the pain of a family who had lost their only child. Over the past few days, no one understood better than her what Ettin and Cheryl had been through. ¡°Mr. Tuchman, did you hear that? Cheryl is pregnant!¡± Aurora covered her mouth with one hand and nudged Ettin with the other. Ettin finally snapped back to reality, not knowing what to say in his excitement. He then hugged the doctor, ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± The doctor was dumbfounded! What was going on? Was it really worth getting this excited over a pregnancy? ¡°You¡¯re strangling me!¡± The doctor gasped for air as Ettin hugged him tightly. Ettin burst into tears as he let go of the doctor, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor. I need to go see my wife! Did she know about the pregnancy?¡± The doctor¡¯s face was full of confusion, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that she is pregnant?¡± Cheryl really didn¡¯t know. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to Capital City to find Viola Thompson. During this time, Cheryl¡¯s menstruation had been irregular, and she had been grieving every day, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to these matters. Hearing this, Ettin immediately ran towards the ward. He wanted to share the good news with Cheryl as soon as possible. Seeing Ettin run so fast, the doctor was puzzled and turned to Aurora, ¡°What¡¯s up with your friend?¡± Aurora explained, ¡°They¡¯re a family who lost their only child.¡± Lost only child. Hearing these words, the doctor instantly understood. No wonder. Such families have it very tough, as many people are unable to have children again due to their age and must spend their entire lives yearning for their lost child. Without any mental pillar to lean on, they often die in misery. Aurora then asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my friend¡¯s condition? How about the baby?¡± ¡°Not bad, as long as she takes care of herself and maintains a happy mood, the child will definitely be born safely.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± In the ward. Cheryl was still asleep on the hospital bed. Ettin sat beside her, holding her hand. Aurora quietly entered the room and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Mr. Tuchman, the doctor said that Cheryl must remain happy and not be like before. I¡¯ll go back and bring some chicken soup. You stay here and keep her company.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ettin nodded, ¡°Aurora, thank you.¡± Aurora smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Not long after Aurora left, Cheryl woke up from the hospital bed. She looked around, confused by the white surroundings and the pungent smell of disinfectant. ¡°Cheryl, you¡¯re awake!¡± Ettin said excitedly. Only then did Cheryl notice she was in the hospital. She immediately tried to get out of bed, ¡°Why am I here? I want to leave! I want to find Viola Thompson!¡± ¡°Cheryl, be calm and listen to me,¡± Ettin gripped Cheryl¡¯s hand, his eyes reddened, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± These four simple words seemed to hit the pause button for Cheryl. Ettin continued, ¡°Cheryl, you heard right. You¡¯re nine weeks pregnant, according to the doctor.¡± At that moment, he hugged Cheryl tightly, ¡°Cheryl, we¡¯re going to have a baby!¡± It took some time for Cheryl to comprehend, ¡°Really? Are you lying to me?¡± She could not bear being deceived a second time. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Ettin showed her the test results, ¡°Take a look at this, and don¡¯t you know your own menstrual cycle?¡± Cheryl held the test report as instant tears fell from her eyes. One by one. It was then that Cheryl remembered that she hadn¡¯t menstruated for quite some time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But during these days, her life had been a blur, completely unaware that a tiny life was growing inside her womb. Cheryl hugged Ettin tightly, sobbing uncontrollably, ¡°Ettin!¡± She had waited so long for this day to finally come. Ettin comforted her. As he finished speaking, he said, ¡°Cheryl, we can¡¯t cry now. We need to be happy. The doctor said you need to stay in a joyful mood. Only then can you safely give birth to our baby.¡± Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_6 Chapter 369: 145: Viola is a face-slapping expert_6 Translator: 549690339 Cheryl Forrest gradually calmed down. Ettin Tuchman continued, ¡°This is all thanks to Miss Thompson. Cheryl, we must thank Miss Thompson properly.¡± Cheryl nodded, thinking about how she had misunderstood Viola Thompson earlier, feeling somewhat ashamed. At the same time, she had doubts, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken Miss Thompson¡¯s prescription for a long time, have I? Why am I still pregnant?¡± Ettin Tuchman smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a hint of Chinese medicine in the meals you eat every day?¡± Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Could it be ?¡± Ettin Tuchman nodded, ¡°I got the finished medicine pellets from Miss Thompson, crushed them, and added them to your food.¡± So that¡¯s how it was! Cheryl¡¯s eyes turned red again as she hugged Ettin Tuchman, ¡°Honey, thank you!¡± Thank you, Ettin Tuchman, for never giving up on believing in Viola Thompson. ¡°Cheryl, we have finally tasted the sweetness after so much bitterness.¡± This child was the best New Year¡¯s gift for both of them. Ettin Tuchman had been worried about how they¡¯d get through this year. Now, he wasn¡¯t worried at all! Soon, Aurora Scouts walked into the ward with some chicken soup, ¡°Cheryl, congratulations.¡± ¡°Aurora!¡± Seeing Aurora, Cheryl felt guilty, grasped Aurora¡¯s hand, ¡°Aurora, I was wrong to say those things about you.¡± Thinking of the words she had spoken to Aurora, Cheryl regretted it deeply. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can understand.¡± Aurora had never taken Cheryl¡¯s words to heart. Cheryl continued, ¡°Thankfully, I didn¡¯t make it to Capital City, otherwise ¡± The consequences were unthinkable. Ettin Tuchman laughed, ¡°We still have to go to Capital City.¡± Cheryl was taken aback, not fully understanding. Ettin Tuchman continued, ¡°After the New Year, we¡¯ll go. First, we want to thank Miss Thompson properly, and second, to wish her a happy new year.¡± Cheryl nodded, fully agreeing with Ettin Tuchman¡¯s words. Soon. The day of the Spring Festival arrived. New Year¡¯s Eve. The atmosphere was lively, and the air was filled with a celebratory mood. Last night, Capital City had a heavy snowfall, turning the city white overnight and adding to the festive atmosphere. The Thompson Clan gave their house staff a holiday. So on New Year¡¯s Eve, they had to do everything themselves. Including preparing the meals. Mrs. Thompson did not advocate eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner outside, feeling that it lacked the festive spirit. Tonight, Mary Perryne cooked the dishes. Apart from fresh seafood, all the dishes were prepared the day before. Sawyer Thompson and Sylvia Thompson were writing couplets in the living room. Sawyer Thompson¡¯s writing was strong and vigorous, clearly written by a professional. Compared to Sawyer Thompson¡¯s calligraphy, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s was somewhat immature, but it was still passable. If only she didn¡¯t deliberately imitate Sawyer Thompson¡¯s style. Viola Thompson stood by and watched. At this moment, Sylvia Thompson handed the brush to Viola, ¡°Sister, do you want to give it a try?¡± It was easy to see that Viola¡¯s writing would be like chicken scratches. However, considering Sawyer Thompson¡¯s fondness for Viola, even if her writing was chicken scratches, he would still post it on the front door. By then, everyone who visited the Thompson residence to pay respects would see it. Thinking of that scene, the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. English could be mastered. Piano could be learned. But calligraphy was different; it required practice. She had been practicing calligraphy since she was six years old and had barely reached her current level. As for Viola Viola took the brush and began to write after a moment¡¯s thought. Her strokes were graceful and elegant in a thin gold script that was powerful and had the momentum of sweeping across thousands of troops. They say that a person¡¯s character can be seen through their writing. Viola¡¯s writing more than matched Sawyer Thompson¡¯s and even surpassed it by a considerable margin! Sylvia was immediately stunned. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they saw it with their own eyes, who would believe that Viola wrote it? ¡°Amazing!¡± Sawyer Thompson immediately applauded, ¡°That¡¯s really great! Viola, your writing is so beautiful! How long have you practiced?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t deliberately practiced.¡± Viola said casually. Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson felt even more proud. She was truly his daughter. Edward Thompson¡¯s (Bob) eyebrows furrowed slightly. Viola¡¯s vanity was too strong. The fact that she could write such beautiful calligraphy meant she had put in a lot of hard work. How could she have never practiced? Did she really think everyone else was stupid? Sylvia couldn¡¯t believe it either and smiled, ¡°Sister is really amazing. You can write so beautifully without practicing. I¡¯ve practiced for so many years, and I¡¯m not even half as good as my sister.¡± ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t feel inferior. These things rely on natural talent. If you don¡¯t have the talent, you can¡¯t force it!¡± Sawyer Thompson¡¯s comment as a straight man made Sylvia feel very embarrassed. She wanted Sawyer Thompson to praise her, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say such disheartening words. Upon saying this, Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°Bob, go get a new pair of red papers. Let Viola write this year¡¯s door couplets.¡± At these words, both Edward Thompson and Sylvia Thompson were slightly stunned. Because in the past years, the couplets on their front door were always written by Sawyer Thompson himself. Sylvia¡¯s couplets had never been posted on their front door. After all, the front door represented the family¡¯s image. It was visible to everyone who came to pay New Year¡¯s respects. Why did Viola deserve it? Edward Thompson stood there, not moving, causing Sawyer Thompson to frown, ¡°Why are you just standing there! Hurry up!¡± Edward Thompson finally reacted and turned around to get the red paper. Sylvia stood in place, jealousy filling her eyes. Her intention was to make Viola embarrassment, but she hadn¡¯t considered that Viola would come out on top. New Year¡¯s Eve soon arrived. Mrs. Thompson raised her glass, stood up and said, ¡°With this toast, let¡¯s welcome Viola back home.¡± Everyone stood up. After finishing the wine, Mrs. Thompson handed Viola the specially prepared red envelope, ¡°Viola, welcome back to our big family. I wish you smooth sailing in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Viola stood up and took the red envelope with both hands. The red envelope was thick. Then, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne also took out the red envelopes they had prepared earlier. After that, Viola¡¯s three elder brothers from the Thompson family followed suit. The red envelopes from each person were thick. Looking at Viola¡¯s smile, Sylvia¡¯s brows furrowed inconspicuously. She couldn¡¯t take it. She really couldn¡¯t take it. After all, in the past years, the person sitting between Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne was her, and the person who received the most red envelopes was also her. But this year. How did it become Viola? It was Viola who took her place! She hated Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Viola opened WhatsApp and found that many people had sent her New Year¡¯s blessings. She replied one by one and then sent a few red envelopes in the group chat. Just then, She received a WhatsApp message from Terrence Lentz. It was just two simple words. ¡°Come out.¡± Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: 147: Sylvia Thompson’s face turned pale, she was incredibly astonished! Chapter 373: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, she was incredibly astonished! Translator: 549690339 Sylvia squinted her eyes, feeling extremely pleased, and then said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs to call my sister.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mary Perryne nodded. Sylvia immediately went upstairs to call Viola Thompson. Soon after Bryant and Cynthia Wilkins also walked in. As soon as they entered, Cynthia said, ¡°Happy New Year, Mary.¡± ¡°Happy New Year¡±, Mary stood up and smiled, ¡°Cynthia, Bryant, take a seat. We¡¯re all family, so I won¡¯t be too polite. Aunt Zhang, please pour some tea.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded and immediately went to pour tea for the couple. Cynthia looked at Mary, ¡°Mary, the couplet on the gate of your house must have been written by Viola, right? You don¡¯t know how envious our family¡¯s Bryant is of you having such an outstanding daughter.¡± Mary also smiled happily, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, he just likes to brag.¡± Cynthia joked, ¡°But you have to have something to brag about, right? Look at the two of us, what have we got to brag about? Mary, Viola¡¯s calligraphy is really beyond words, even our family¡¯s Bryant had to admit defeat!¡± Bryant was very interested in calligraphy and had practiced it for more than 20 years, but was still not as good as Viola. Sylvia heard this just as she came downstairs. Her face darkened for just a moment, but she quickly regained her composure and walked into the living room with a smile, ¡°Happy New Year, Uncle Zhao and Aunt Su!¡± ¡°Happy New Year to you too, Sylvia!¡± Cynthia looked behind Sylvia, ¡°Where¡¯s Viola?¡± At that moment, Viola came down the stairs. ¡°Happy New Year, Aunt Su.¡± She wore a burgundy coat with a white fox fur collar to match the fur hem, giving her a very festive and breath-taking appearance. Upon hearing this, Cynthia was surprised, ¡°Viola, you still remember me!¡± During the recognition ceremony that day, Cynthia only caught a glimpse of Viola and didn¡¯t expect her to remember her. After all, there were too many people at the scene that day. Viola¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°Aunt Su is so beautiful, it¡¯s hard for anyone to forget.¡± When she smiled, her dimples were so deep, they seemed like they could draw people in. She was like the most dazzling star in the sky. At her words, Cynthia¡¯s smile almost bloomed. Not only was the girl beautiful, but she also had a sweet mouth. She was simply too likable. ¡°Mary, your daughter is so good at talking!¡± Cynthia looked at Mary. Mary¡¯s face was also full of smiles, as if she had thought of something, ¡°By the way, Viola, there are guests at the door looking for you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Viola asked. Before Mary could speak, Sylvia interrupted, ¡°Sister, it seems to be your friends from River City. The housekeeper has already let them in!¡± If Viola knew it was Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, she would definitely hide. If Viola hid, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the joke! So, Viola couldn¡¯t know who it was. Sylvia wanted Viola to be stuck in an awkward position. To lose face in public. Viola nodded slightly. Cynthia continued, ¡°Mary, did you hear about the incident at Phoenix Square last night?¡± Mary smiled and nodded, ¡°I was just talking about it with Sylvia.¡± Cynthia, who was fond of reading overbearing CEO novels, said, ¡°I wonder which big shot came to Capital City? The beautiful fireworks he set off might have been to please his pampered wife.¡± Although it was just one firework. But that firework was designed by the first designer in Lusto Country. There was only one of its kind in the world. It was priceless. At this moment, Viola still did not know that Terrence Lentz, because of a firework, had become a small sensation on the internet. She didn¡¯t even know that she had become the ¡°pampered wife of the overbearing CEO¡± in the eyes of others. Cynthia went on, ¡°They say that someone once offered two million for the firework, but Peter wouldn¡¯t sell it!¡± Who would have thought that in the end, this firework would appear in Capital City. Mary nodded, ¡°I heard about it too.¡± ¡°You heard about it too?¡± Cynthia was surprised. Because in her impression, Mary never liked gossiping. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mary smiled and said, ¡°Because the person who offered the high price of two million was our family¡¯s Mr. Thompson.¡± At the time, Sawyer Thompson had tried to buy fireworks at a high price to welcome Viola back home. Unfortunately, no matter how much they paid, Peter wouldn¡¯t sell. In the end, they had to give up. Upon hearing this, Cynthia burst out laughing, ¡°No wonder! The thing Mr. Thompson couldn¡¯t buy ended up being bought by the overbearing CEO to please his little pampered wife.¡± Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: 147: Sylvia Thompson’s face turned pale with astonishment! _2 Chapter 374: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale with astonishment! _2 Translator: 549690339 Sylvia Thompson stood by, not saying anything, but in her heart, she thought Cynthia Wilkins was being too shallow. Setting off beautiful fireworks is equivalent to chasing after girls? Absurd. At this moment, footsteps were heard outside the door. It must be the Tuchman couple. Sylvia Thompson looked up and sure enough, she saw the housekeeper leading a middle-aged couple over. Sylvia Thompson had seen the Tuchman couple¡¯s information. She naturally recognized them as the Tuchman couple. As she expected, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes showed a more intense smug expression. ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Upon seeing Viola Thompson, Ettin Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest were both thrilled. The couple knelt down on the spot. To them, Viola Thompson was not just a savior, but something even more than that. She gave their home hope. If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it through the year. ¡°Miss Thompson! Thank you!¡± This scene left everyone in the living room dumbfounded. Especially Sylvia Thompson. It was different from what she had imagined. Weren¡¯t the Tuchman couple here to cause trouble? Why did they kneel down to Viola Thompson? ¡°Mr. Tuchman, Mrs. Tuchman, please get up quickly!¡± Viola Thompson helped the two up. Mary Perryne walked over with a puzzled face, asking, ¡°Viola, what is going on?¡± Everyone else in the room was also confused. Ettin Tuchman looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°You must be Miss Thompson¡¯s mother, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne nodded. With tears in his eyes, Ettin Tuchman said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you¡¯ve really raised a good daughter! Miss Thompson is our entire family¡¯s lifesaver. Without her, my wife and I wouldn¡¯t be here now!¡± Upon finishing, Ettin Tuchman looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, my wife is almost three months pregnant.¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson was genuinely happy for the couple, ¡°Congratulations to both of you.¡± This child meant a new beginning and hope for Ettin Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest. Upon hearing this, Sylvia Thompson was dumbfounded, her face turning pale. Why was this different from the results of her investigation? Her investigation clearly showed that Viola Thompson had cheated the Tuchman couple with a fake medicine. But now Cheryl Forrest looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, our thanks to you. Without you, our family wouldn¡¯t be where we are now. This child is the best gift for us this New Year.¡± Cheryl Forrest had decided in her heart that once the child was born, she would have the child call Viola Thompson their godmother. At the same time, Cheryl Forrest was filled with regret. She regretted being too impulsive at the time, as her impulsiveness had almost caused her to lose a second child. Cynthia Wilkins, who had heard the whole story, looked at Viola Thompson with eyes full of surprise, ¡°Viola, I didn¡¯t know you were so amazing, able to treat even infertility!¡± ¡°Aunt Sherman is too kind, I only know a little bit.¡± Ettin Tuchman standing nearby: Are you sure it¡¯s not a billion points more? Viola Thompson was being too modest! Are all talented people so humble? Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°I have a friend, she and her husband used to be DINKs (Dual Income No Kids), but now they suddenly want a child. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and they just can¡¯t conceive. They are quite anxious. Viola, could you help them when you have time?¡± Viola Thompson asked, ¡°How old are they now?¡± Hearing this, Cynthia Wilkins thought for a moment, ¡°They¡¯ve been DINKs for about thirteen years, and they are now forty-two.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Cynthia Wilkins then asked, ¡°Do they have a chance of getting pregnant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now, I need to see them first to know.¡± Viola Thompson replied. Cynthia Wilkins immediately said, ¡°When will you have time? I¡¯ll take you to their house to have a look.¡± As she finished speaking, Cynthia Wilkins looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mary, what do you think?¡± ¡°As long as Viola has no issue, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Viola, what about you?¡± Cynthia Wilkins looked at Viola Thompson expectantly. Her friend had always been unable to have a child, and she was quite anxious about it. Viola Thompson smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡± Cynthia Wilkins looked at Mary Perryne and laughed, ¡°Now your husband will have even more to brag about!¡± Bryant, who was standing beside them, didn¡¯t say anything. But he was thinking to himself. If he had such an excellent daughter, he¡¯d be bragging too! He could pull up a small stool and talk about it for ten days and nights. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have one. Sylvia Thompson stood by, wishing she could crush her silver teeth in anger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In previous years, on the morning of the first day of the new year, everyone¡¯s attention would be on her. But now? Who remembers there was also a Young Miss Thompson? Who remembers! Ever since Viola Thompson appeared, not only did she steal the position of the Young Miss Thompson, but she also stole the attention of others. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375 147: Sylvia Thompson’s face turned pale, amazed and astonished! _3 Chapter 375 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, amazed and astonished! _3 Translator: 549690339 Viola Thompson was like a sun. She took away all her brightness. No. No way. She can¡¯t let this happen. Viola had to disappear from this family. With this thought, Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes. Cynthia Wilkins looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, so it¡¯s settled then! No backing out! I¡¯ll come pick you up then!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Cynthia Wilkins seemed to recall something and continued, ¡°Oh, Mary, where¡¯s your grandmother?¡± Mary Perryne laughed, ¡°She was taken to Sea City by the third son and his wife last night and said she would be back on the third day of the Lunar New Year.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia Wilkins nodded and commented, ¡°Well, your family¡¯s third son is really dutiful!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mary laughed, ¡°Both the second and third sons are dutiful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s good to have many children, look at your grandmother is so well-off! If we knew, we should have had more children back then!¡± Viola led Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman upstairs. She took Mrs. Tuchman¡¯s pulse. Cheryl Forrest asked nervously, ¡°Miss Thompson, how is it?¡± Viola Thompson let go of Cheryl Forrest¡¯s hand, ¡°Madam Tuchman don¡¯t worry, your pulse is steady. However, you should abstain from certain foods early in pregnancy, and you can¡¯t eat fruits like hawthorn, longan, and lychee.¡± Only then did Cheryl Forrest heave a sigh of relief and look at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are the savior of our entire family, and we don¡¯t have much to thank you. Please accept this.¡± As she finished speaking, Cheryl Forrest placed an old wooden box on the table. Cheryl Forrest continued, ¡°In this box is a jade pendant that my grandmother left me, saying that it can ward off danger and bring peace.¡± Beyond this jade pendant, Cheryl Forrest couldn¡¯t think of any other better gift. The jade pendant quietly lied on the red velvet cloth. Under the illumination of the light, it seemed very transparent, and you could tell it was somewhat old. Viola Thompson said, ¡°Mrs. Tuchman, I can¡¯t accept such a valuable gift.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, if you don¡¯t accept it, we would be restless.¡± It was Viola who gave them new hope. Not to mention a jade pendant. Even if it depleted their family¡¯s wealth, they were still willing to do so. Upon hearing this, Mr. Tuchman nodded, ¡°Indeed, Ms. Thompson, please accept it! Otherwise, it would be meaningless for us to make a long trip from home to the Capital City.¡± At this point, Viola had to accept it and smiled, ¡°When the baby is born, I¡¯ll definitely come to drink a toast.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheryl Forrest laughed, ¡°Great! I was thinking of having the baby call you godmother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Mr. Tuchman stood up, ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ve finished paying our New Year¡¯s visit, so we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Viola Thompson said, ¡°Stay for lunch before you go.¡± ¡°No,¡± Mr. Tuchman laughed, ¡°My wife wants to go shopping at Little South Street, our flight back home is the day after tomorrow, if we don¡¯t go shopping today, we won¡¯t have time later.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Viola Thompson stood up to see them off, ¡°The snow outside is a bit thick, Mrs. Tuchman, be careful not to slip, and watch your safety.¡± Mr. Tuchman nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m here.¡± Once outside, Mary Perryne once again invited the couple to stay for dinner, but they declined. Cheryl Forrest looked at Mary Perryne and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m really envious of you for having such an outstanding daughter. You must be very fortunate.¡± She hoped the child in her belly would be as outstanding as Viola Thompson when it grows up. Thinking about it, Cheryl Forrest unknowingly placed her hand on her lower abdomen. Mary Perryne smiled broadly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Actually, she often felt that she was very lucky in her past life, so in this life she was able to find her long-lost daughter. Sometimes she woke up in the middle of the night and felt that everything was so incredible. Sylvia Thompson just stood there watching Viola Thompson. Her feelings were in turmoil. Viola sent them outside, arranged for the driver to take them back to the hotel, and instructed the driver, ¡°Uncle Friedman, please drive slowly and take care.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Thompson, don¡¯t worry.¡± Viola Thompson nodded, waved goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, see you in River City.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, see you in River City.¡± The New Year was soon over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only High school seniors were gradually returning to school. Viola still had unfinished business in Capital City, so she asked her teacher for a month¡¯s leave, without any hurry to return. About this. Edward Thompson was very opposed. ¡°Mom, how can you not control my sister? The third year of high school is the most important year, especially the last semester. If she doesn¡¯t even attend school, what kind of college can she get into?¡± Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: 147: Sylvia Thompson’s face turned pale, she was utterly astonished!_4 Chapter 376: 147: Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, she was utterly astonished!_4 Translator: 549690339 If Viola Thompson couldn¡¯t get into a good university, it would be him who¡¯d lose face. After all, Viola is quite popular online currently. And he himself is a film emperor. Plus, Sylvia Thompson is a top student from a prestigious 985 university. The real key point is that Edward Thompson doesn¡¯t want to see Viola every day when he comes home. Nor does he want to see Sylvia¡¯s aggrieved and submissive look. As long as Viola is around, Sylvia will never be truly happy. Mary Perryne didn¡¯t take this matter to heart, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if your little sister can¡¯t get into a good university.¡± Could the vast Thompson Clan not afford to raise a daughter? Besides, someone as excellent as Viola could definitely get into a good university even if she skipped a few days of classes. Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re spoiling her! You¡¯ll spoil her rotten like this! What do you mean it¡¯s okay if she can¡¯t get into a university? Among all the children in our family, who didn¡¯t get into a prestigious university? Who doesn¡¯t support themselves? Why doesn¡¯t she have to support herself?¡± Mrs. Thompson came down the stairs and upon hearing this, said directly, ¡°You all are supporting yourselves, so of course, one person must stay behind to inherit the family estate!¡± Inherit the family estate? Viola? Edward Thompson widened his eyes. It¡¯s not that he wanted to inherit the estate, but he felt it was unfair to Sylvia, so he immediately asked, ¡°What about Sylvia?¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Her? What right does she have to compete with our Viola for the family estate! Let me tell you, everything in this family belongs to Viola. She shouldn¡¯t even think about taking a single thing.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Edward Thompson asked incredulously. This was playing favorites to the extreme! They were both daughters, but Mrs. Thompson could be so heartless. Mrs. Thompson looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Because she¡¯s simply unworthy!¡± Edward Thompson took a deep breath, trying his best to calm himself down. He wanted to ask more questions. But he didn¡¯t. Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bob. We can¡¯t decide on your grandma¡¯s share, but your father and I will definitely leave a share for Sylvia.¡± The couple wasn¡¯t biased parents. Everyone would get what they deserved. Edward Thompson still felt uncomfortable in his heart. Mainly because Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words were too harsh. She was indeed getting senile! At this moment. Footsteps were heard outside the door. Soon, Cynthia Wilkins walked in from outside. ¡°Mrs. Thompson.¡± She first greeted Mrs. Thompson, and then looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mary, is your Viola home?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s at home.¡± Mary Perryne nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go have someone call her down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cynthia Wilkins nodded. Mrs. Thompson asked curiously, ¡°Cynthia, do you have business with our Viola?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia Wilkins laughed and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve raised such a wonderful granddaughter! I have a favor to ask her today!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be joking with me.¡± Mrs. Thompson thought Cynthia Wilkins was just joking. ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Upon saying that, she told Mrs. Thompson about her friend¡¯s situation. Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.¡± Indeed, not being able to have a child was quite painful. Mrs. Thompson then asked, ¡°Why did they choose to be DINK (Dual Income No Kids) before?¡± Being DINK for so many years, even having used contraceptive methods, it was normal not to get pregnant in a short time. Especially since they are already forty years old. Cynthia Wilkins said, ¡°When they were young, they just wanted to enjoy the two-person world. As they got older, they started to think that having a child would be nice too, so they can enjoy family life. Who knew they couldn¡¯t conceive! So, when making any decision, one must think about the consequences beforehand. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too late to regret it!¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the principle.¡± Soon, Viola came down from upstairs. Cynthia Wilkins stood up and said, ¡°Viola, are you ready? If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Viola answered. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Cynthia Wilkins took Viola¡¯s arm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Thompson was about to say something when Cynthia Wilkins smiled and turned back, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll bring your precious granddaughter back safely, and won¡¯t give you any reason to worry.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded with a smile. The two got into the car. Cynthia Wilkins then informed Viola about her friend¡¯s current situation. ¡°My friend is a self-made person and has had a difficult life. She¡¯s been DINK since she met her husband at twenty-eight. They have tried various means to have a child since last year but couldn¡¯t conceive.¡± Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: 147: Song Yiyan’s face turned pale, amazed and astonished! _5 Chapter 377: 147: Song Yiyan¡¯s face turned pale, amazed and astonished! _5 Translator: 549690339 ¡°I hope you can fulfill her wish.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Aunt Sherman.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Soon, the car stopped in front of a luxurious row house. Cynthia Wilkins got out of the car and opened the door for Viola, ¡°Viola, this is the place.¡± Viola got out of the car. This place was located in the golden area of Capital City. Having a row house here showed that Cynthia¡¯s friend was indeed very capable. Cynthia led Viola into the row house. Claire and Benjamin Martin were already waiting. ¡°Claire, Benjamin, let me introduce you to the doctor we mentioned before.¡± Cynthia continued: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her just because she is young; when it comes to fertility treatments, she¡¯s no less capable than those self-proclaimed experts!¡± ¡°Viola, this is my good friend Claire, and her husband Benjamin Martin.¡± Although Claire was already 42 years old, her face showed no signs of aging. Her makeup was exquisite. Looking at her, people would believe she was 27 or 28 years old. Viola Thompson stood in front of them and introduced herself confidently, ¡°Mr. Matins, Madam Matins, I am Viola Thompson.¡± Claire smiled and shook Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from Cynthia. Indeed, a young hero you are.¡± She expected Viola to be young, but not this young. It was a bit beyond her expectations. If it weren¡¯t for Cynthia¡¯s introduction, she would have had a hard time not suspecting Viola was a fraud. Could a teenager really treat infertility? Benjamin Martin glanced at Viola but remained silent. ¡°Madam Matins is too kind.¡± With that, she continued, ¡°Let me take your pulses first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Claire nodded. With that, Claire offered her hand to Viola. Viola placed her hand on Claire¡¯s pulse, listening carefully. A moment later, she withdrew her hand. Claire immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Viola didn¡¯t answer her question directly but said, ¡°Let me check Mr. Matins¡¯ pulse first, and then I¡¯ll answer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Claire nodded. Viola then took Benjamin Martin¡¯s pulse. This time, Viola slightly frowned. Seeing this, Cynthia felt a sudden unease in her heart. Could the problem be with Benjamin? After a moment, Viola turned to look at Claire and said, ¡°Based on your pulses, both of your bodies are in good health and should not affect conception. May I ask what kind of contraceptive measures you used before?¡± This question made both husband and wife blush. Especially since the one asking the question was a young girl. Claire said, ¡°Usually we use condoms, and occasionally we take the pill. But we seldom take the pill, only two or three times in all these years.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Although contraceptive pills can affect the chance of conception, two or three times in more than a decade should not be a big problem.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t we conceive?¡± Claire was anxious, ¡°I have been to many hospitals, but all the tests say there is no problem with us and tell us not to worry.¡± How could they not worry? She was already 42 this year. If they kept dragging on, there was a chance they might never conceive. Viola continued, ¡°Indeed, such things shouldn¡¯t be rushed, and it¡¯s all about fate. How about I prescribe some traditional Chinese medicine for you to adjust your bodies? After drinking it for some time, you might be able to conceive.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Claire then said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a pen.¡± Benjamin pressed down on her shoulder and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± The couple had been married for many years, but their relationship had always been very good. Benjamin was a responsible husband. He always listened to Claire and pampered her a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be a DINK (Dual Income No Kids) couple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay.¡± Claire nodded. Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°After all these years, your love is still like that of newlyweds. It¡¯s really enviable!¡± Such love was something every girl longed for. Claire smiled sweetly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very lucky to have chosen the right person back then.¡± At this point, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Last night, Benjamin reassured me that it was okay not to have children and that he didn¡¯t mind whether we had children or not. He even said that if I really liked children, we could adopt one. But I don¡¯t want to adopt; if possible, I want to have our own child.¡± Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: 150: Unconventional Card Playing by Sister Luo (Second Update) Chapter 387: 150: Unconventional Card Playing by Sister Luo (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 Mrs. Thompson is very worried now. She is worried that Viola Thompson will be bullied. Seeing Viola, her face still looks calm, as if nothing can affect her emotions. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I know the boundaries.¡± Boundaries? Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola. ¡°What boundaries do you have?¡± Viola just smiled without saying anything. From Mrs. Thompson¡¯s fall upstairs to her ID card being stolen, Viola knew very well that none of this was a coincidence. Sylvia Thompson had been with the Thompson family for eighteen years, and she had eighteen years of emotional ties with the family. Outside, she was even the second young lady of the Thompson family. Therefore, she must not take advantage of this opportunity to drive her away. She had to come up with real evidence to make everyone convinced. After all, a fox always reveals its tail. She would never let Mrs. Thompson suffer this injury in vain. Mrs. Thompson sighed softly, ¡°Remember, Sylvia is not a good person. Although she was raised by your mother, she is nothing like your mother! You two are not from the same world, and you should never confide in her! Understand?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Viola nodded. ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡± On the other side. Mary Perryne came to the hospital. Edward Thompson was feeding her chicken soup. Upon seeing Mary, Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Mom is here!¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Mary nodded with joy all over her face. ¡°Sylvia, I just asked the doctor, and he said you can be discharged tomorrow.¡± Speaking of being discharged, Sylvia was first very happy, then her face darkened again. ¡°Mom, let me move out and live on my own. If I go back now, Grandma will definitely be unhappy, and sister ¡± Speaking of this, Sylvia continued, ¡°Because of the White family¡¯s affair, my sister must have a deep misunderstanding of me. I feel guilty myself. If it wasn¡¯t for my careless friendships, my sister wouldn¡¯t have had her ID stolen. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± By the end, Sylvia was crying out loud. Feeling extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t worry. Viola said it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Mary patted Sylvia¡¯s back and continued, ¡°She even welcomes you home!¡± Viola welcomes her home? This directly dumbfounded Sylvia! How could Viola welcome her home? Viola should take advantage of this opportunity to drive her out of the Thompson family. Sylvia had even thought of the next countermeasures. She was the legitimate second young lady of the Thompson family, and if the Thompsons wanted to kick her out, they would need a clear reason. Otherwise, with her influence on the Internet, there would definitely be a storm of public opinion After all, Edward Thompson still supported her so much. But now. Viola¡¯s reaction was completely beyond her expectations. How did things turn out like this? Sylvia was stunned at first, then smiled and asked, ¡°Is that really what my sister said?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Viola is a very good child. I hope you two sisters can get along well in the future!¡± Mary said with a heavy heart. Edward Thompson frowned at the side, ¡°Is my younger sister not going to apologize?¡± Sylvia had jumped into the lake, yet Viola still acted as if nothing had happened. It was really too much! Hearing this, Mary immediately stood up and slapped Edward Thompson, ¡°What the hell are you talking about!? In this matter, Viola is the victim! If it wasn¡¯t for the doctor¡¯s discovery, how could Viola be able to clear herself?¡± Although Sylvia didn¡¯t do this. Mary knew very well that it was related to Sylvia no matter what. After all, Iris White was Sylvia¡¯s friend. If Sylvia¡¯s relationship with Iris was not so close, Iris would have no chance to come to the Thompson family and steal Viola¡¯s ID card. Hearing this sentence, Sylvia felt very unpleasant in her heart. What did Mary mean by that? Was she blaming her? Upon saying this, Mary looked at Edward Thompson and said solemnly, ¡°Never say such nonsense again!¡± ¡°Mom, this matter is indeed my little sister¡¯s problem! Without her, would Sylvia have almost lost her life?¡± Edward couldn¡¯t help holding his grudge. How much had Sylvia suffered since Viola came back? ¡°So you mean I should not have found your little sister back?¡± Mary shouted angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s also because of Sylvia that Viola had her ID card stolen! Is this how you play the role of a big brother?¡± In Mary¡¯s view, a harmonious family can make everything successful. The reason why she tried to mediate between the two sides was to hope that the family could get along well with each other. Sylvia¡¯s jump into the lake could not be blamed on Viola. After all, Viola was also a victim. If there was anyone to blame, it would be Sylvia¡¯s careless friendships. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s suspicion was not without reason, so Mary did not blame her either. Edward Thompson fell silent, just staring at Mary.He could clearly feel that Mary Perryne had also changed. Everyone in the Thompson family had changed. They had become completely focused on Viola Thompson. Sylvia Thompson spoke up at the right time, ¡°Mom, brother, don¡¯t quarrel over this. Mom is right. My sister is the biggest victim in this matter. It was my fault for not choosing my friends wisely, so I don¡¯t blame her at all.¡± Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward Thompson let out a light sigh. Seeing Sylvia being so understanding, Mary felt relieved. Sylvia was a little annoyed. She had originally guided public opinion well, but she didn¡¯t expect Viola not to follow her plan. Ultimately, she had underestimated Viola. With this thought, Sylvia squinted her eyes. On the other side. During this period, Claire and her husband Benjamin Martin were taking their medicine on time every day, but it had no effect. Claire was very anxious, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Thompson say that the medicine would have an effect in a week? We¡¯ve been taking it for half a month, but there¡¯s still no response. It¡¯s so strange!¡± Benjamin Martin laughed and comforted her, ¡°Let¡¯s not be anxious. These things take time. Besides, we¡¯ve been DINKs all these years, haven¡¯t we?¡± He could actually think things through. Claire embraced Benjamin¡¯s medicine, ¡°I just can¡¯t wait any longer. Ben, thank you.¡± Back then, when Claire had just met Benjamin, she mentioned the DINK issue. In that era when people were not so open-minded, Benjamin agreed to the relationship without hesitation. After they got married, he didn¡¯t force her to get pregnant and even never brought it up. Later, when Claire herself wanted a child and didn¡¯t want to continue with the DINK lifestyle, Benjamin unconditionally supported her. Claire was always grateful that she could meet Benjamin. If it were another man, he might not be so unconditionally tolerant of her. ¡°Silly girl, why are you thanking me? I should be the one thanking you,¡± Benjamin kissed Claire¡¯s forehead, ¡°Meeting you is the greatest happiness in my life.¡± Claire smiled very happily and continued, ¡°I have to go to the company later, and I might have to work late tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Okay,¡± Claire nodded her head. Benjamin continued, ¡°By the way, Claire, my mother is in Capital City.¡± ¡°Where is she!¡± Claire said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not going to work this afternoon. Let¡¯s go and pick her up together.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Ben replied. ¡°Mom knows you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll pick her up later. Besides, you know how Mom¡¯s temper is, so I won¡¯t let her stay at our house.¡± ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t that not so good?¡± Claire frowned. After all, that¡¯s her own mother-in-law. Although the two have some differences in personality, when the elderly come from thousands of miles away, they ought to be welcomed into the home. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°My mom is here on some business and will be going back in a few days. We can just have her over for dinner tomorrow.¡± Claire nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Benjamin took Claire to her company, and then went to the train station to pick up his mother. ¡°Ben! I¡¯m over here!¡± Seeing Benjamin Martin, Mrs. Martin waved her hands happily. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°My brother!¡± Mrs. Martin didn¡¯t come alone; she also brought her younger daughter, Chloe Martin. Benjamin was happy to see his family, ¡°Chloe also came!¡± Chloe laughed and said, ¡°I came to see my nephew. Didn¡¯t mom say that my sister-in-law gave us a big fat nephew?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Martin instantly patted the packages beside her, ¡°Look how many good things I brought back from home! This is our local chicken, this is our local duck, and this is homemade noodles.¡± Benjamin took the large and small packages from his mother¡¯s hand, ¡°We can buy all these here, Mom. You didn¡¯t need to buy so much.¡± ¡°How can the stuff we buy be as good as what we have at home!¡± Eager to see her grandson, Mrs. Martin continued, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and go see our fat grandson!¡± Nothing was more important to her than her big fat grandson. Benjamin nodded and led his mother and sister to the parking lot. Half an hour later, the car pulled up in front of a small villa. The servant took the packages that Mrs. Martin had brought back, ¡°Sir has returned.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Martin and Chloe looked around the interior of the villa. Mrs. Martin was very dissatisfied, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you buy Iris a bigger villa? She¡¯s carrying on the family line for the Martins. We can¡¯t treat her poorly. This small villa is too shabby for her!¡± More importantly, the grandson could not be treated poorly. Her grandson¡¯s eating, clothing, and other needs must be satisfied with the best. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you know the housing prices in Capital City? Even this small villa cost nearly 100 million. If we change to a bigger villa, she will definitely find out.¡± The ¡®she¡¯ mentioned here was, of course, referring to Claire. The land in Capital City was very valuable. Although Claire didn¡¯t usually check the accounts, if they spent too much, it would definitely leave traces. ¡°Let her find out, then,¡± Mrs. Martin didn¡¯t care about Claire at all. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a hen that can¡¯t lay eggs. How can she have a say in Iris carrying on the family line for the Martins?¡± This kind of woman was just too domineering! Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: 151: That’s the difference! Chapter 388: 151: That¡¯s the difference! Translator: 549690339 Mrs. Martin didn¡¯t like Claire very much. How many women in this world don¡¯t have children? Only the noble Claire is different from others! When Benjamin Martin was about to marry Claire, Mrs. Martin objected. After all, their Martin Family needed an heir to continue the family line. What use is a hen that can¡¯t lay eggs? Her son graduated from graduate school, and he could have married any daughter-in-law. But he insisted on marrying a hen that couldn¡¯t lay eggs. But Claire was just too rich. Reluctantly, Mrs. Martin had to agree. ¡°Daddy!¡± At this moment, a little girl ran out of the villa and hugged Benjamin Martin, ¡°Daddy, you are back!¡± The little girl was wearing a pink down jacket, about six or seven years old, very fair and lovely. This was Benjamin Martin¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Danner. Benjamin Martin picked up his daughter, kissed her on the face, and then said, ¡°Danner, call grandma.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Danner looked at Mrs. Martin with a sweet smile. Mrs. Martin, who only had her grandson in her heart, nodded perfunctorily, as if she hadn¡¯t even seen Danner. A girl was a losing deal! How could she be as precious as her grandson? Benjamin Martin knew his mother¡¯s character and didn¡¯t think too much about it. He continued, ¡°Danner, this is your aunt. Call her aunt.¡± Danner looked at Chloe Martin, ¡°aunt.¡± Chloe Martin smiled and said, ¡°Oh my goodness! Danner has grown so much! I remember the last time I saw her, she was just a tiny baby!¡± Last time, Chloe Martin also came with her mother. Back then, when Mrs. Martin learned that Kay Hutchinson was giving birth, she was overjoyed. She brought large and small bags of specialty products to Capital City, thinking she could embrace her big fat grandson right away, but it turned out to be a losing deal. It was maddening! Mrs. Martin looked at Benjamin Martin, ¡°Where¡¯s my grandson?¡± ¡°Upstairs.¡± Benjamin Martin replied. ¡°Take me up!¡± Mrs. Martin said immediately. Benjamin Martin nodded. As they walked, Mrs. Martin asked, ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re not lying to me this time, right? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another losing deal!¡± She didn¡¯t want to get her hopes up for nothing. Benjamin Martin¡¯s face was full of helpless smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, how could I lie to you?¡± Mrs. Martin¡¯s face was filled with smiles again, ¡°Good, good! Hurry up, then.¡± Benjamin Martin led Mrs. Martin and Chloe Martin to the upstairs bedroom. The bedroom was about twenty square meters, luxuriously decorated in a European style. A pregnant woman with a curvy figure, exuding maternal radiance, was sitting on the bed. This was Kay Hutchinson. Kay Hutchinson was from a small southern city and followed Benjamin Martin when she was under twenty years old. She was just twenty-seven this year. She was a whole fourteen years younger than the forty-one-year-old Benjamin Martin. Seeing her mother-in-law, Kay Hutchinson smiled and said, ¡°Mom is here.¡± Mrs. Martin didn¡¯t look directly at Kay Hutchinson, but walked straight to the cradle. Immediately, she tore open the blanket on the baby and began to touch it. After that, she smiled so much that her eyes became slits, ¡°There¡¯s a little chicken! It¡¯s a boy! Our Martin family has an heir at last! Heaven has eyes!¡± Seeing Mrs. Martin like this, Kay Hutchinson slightly frowned. This kind of rural old woman really couldn¡¯t be brought out in public. Luckily, Benjamin Martin was different from her. After making sure of her precious grandson¡¯s gender, Mrs. Martin finally relaxed, walked to Kay Hutchinson with a kind smile on her face, ¡°Bingbing, you¡¯ve worked hard giving birth! From now on, you¡¯ll be the great contributor to our Martin family! Here, this is a big red envelope for you!¡± After finishing her sentence, she handed Kay Hutchinson a super thick red envelope. ¡°And this, this is a gold bracelet for my grandson, as well as a longevity lock.¡± Mrs. Martin continued, ¡°In the future, our Martin family¡¯s property will belong to my grandson!¡± ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± Kay Hutchinson said. Mrs. Martin smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank, we are all family!¡± Danner walked up to Mrs. Martin, ¡°Grandma, I want a gold bracelet too.¡± ¡°What do you want a gold bracelet for, you little girl!¡± Mrs. Martin was very impatient, ¡°Go play.¡± The gold bracelet for her grandson would still belong to the Martin family in the future. If the gold bracelet was given to her granddaughter, it would belong to someone else¡¯s family later on. ¡°Wahhh ¡± Danner covered her eyes and sobbed. This grandma was so mean! She didn¡¯t like her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Martin frowned, ¡°Kay Hutchinson, I don¡¯t mean to say, but is this how you educate children? She doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of her grandson, she wouldn¡¯t have given Kay Hutchinson any face. Now it was different. Although Kay Hutchinson was angry, she didn¡¯t dare to voice it out. She could only look at Danner and say, ¡°Danner, don¡¯t cry. Grandma is just joking with you.¡± Now all her food and drinks came from Benjamin Martin. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: 151: That’s the difference!_2 Chapter 389: 151: That¡¯s the difference!_2 Translator: 549690339 Benjamin Martin was an extremely filial person. If someone offended Mrs. Martin, he would definitely be annoyed. Danner looked at Mrs. Martin and angrily said, ¡°She¡¯s not my grandma!¡± She didn¡¯t have such a partial grandma. This statement was like poking a hornet¡¯s nest. Infuriated, Mrs. Martin said, ¡°A waste of money and no manners whatsoever! How dare you talk back to your elders!¡± Benjamin Martin looked at Danner and said sternly, ¡°Danner, apologize to grandma right now!¡± Once grandma was mentioned, even dad changed. Danner felt extremely wronged and cried with broken breaths. Benjamin Martin hated it when children cried. He said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± The more he scolded, the harder Danner cried. Benjamin Martin pressed his temples, his head aching, ¡°Shut up, did you hear me!¡± After all, daughters are not as good as sons; little girls just love to cry. As a mother, Kay Hutchinson felt heartache for her child and immediately got up to comfort Danner. ¡°Kay, don¡¯t bother with her. Get back to bed and rest. You¡¯ll have more milk if you¡¯re well-rested!¡± Mrs. Martin helped Kay back to bed, ¡°If she likes crying, let her cry her fill. I¡¯ve lived so many years, and I¡¯ve never seen a child crying to death!¡± She couldn¡¯t let her great-grandson go hungry because of this one. Kay felt helpless, ¡°Mom, Danner is still young ¡± ¡°How young? She¡¯s already six! Back in our day, we could herd cattle and cook at six,¡± Mrs. Martin forcibly pulled Danner out, ¡°You like to cry, right? Then cry all you want today! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t fix you, little girl!¡± ¡°Mommy, save me!¡± Kay furrowed her brows slightly. Benjamin Martin reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My sisters all went through the same thing when they were little. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Since Benjamin Martin had said so, Kay could only let it go. Chloe Martin continued, ¡°Sister-in-law, my brother is right. We¡¯ve all been through it when we were young. My mother may be rough-spoken but reasonable. Have you ever seen a child cry to death?¡± Kay nodded and turned to Benjamin Martin, ¡°Benjamin, have you asked Mrs. Xu to clean up the downstairs room? Let Chloe and mom sleep there tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping downstairs!¡± Mrs. Martin walked in at that moment. Kay was stunned, ¡°Where will you sleep then?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll sleep with my great-grandson!¡± Mrs. Martin walked to the crib, bent down, and kissed the sleeping baby. Kay grimaced in disgust. This old woman was so unhygienic! Yet, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Martin continued, ¡°I¡¯ll make do in this room for tonight.¡± Without waiting for Kay to respond, Mrs. Martin looked at her, ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Kay immediately denied it, ¡°No, no, as long as you¡¯re happy, mom!¡± Chloe continued, ¡°Brother, have you named my nephew?¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Benjamin Martin nodded. Mrs. Martin immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s my great-grandson¡¯s name?¡± Benjamin Martin smiled and said, ¡°Alexander Martin.¡± Mrs. Martin, while illiterate, was familiar with the idiom ¡®glorifying ancestors¡¯ and immediately asked, ¡°Does it mean glorifying ancestors?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin Martin nodded. From three generations of poor farmers, the Martins finally rose to prominence in his generation. They had to choose a great name for their son and couldn¡¯t be careless. After all, he would inherit billions of dollars in the future. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Chloe looked at Benjamin Martin, ¡°Being educated really makes a difference! My nephew¡¯s name sounds so nice.¡± Mrs. Martin nodded in agreement. Her son was truly incredible. Not only did he graduate with a master¡¯s degree, but he also had a woman willing to devote herself to him. Just then, Benjamin Martin¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller, Benjamin Martin made a shushing gesture and answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Claire.¡± ¡°Yes, I picked up mom. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Watching Benjamin Martin on the phone, Kay¡¯s expression darkened. Since the day she became involved with Benjamin Martin, she knew he was a married man. But what about it? Benjamin Martin¡¯s wife Claire may be beautiful and from a good family, but she belonged to the DINK (Dual Income No Kids) category and was unwilling to have children for Benjamin Martin. As a man, who wouldn¡¯t want to have a child of their own? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Luckily. Luckily, she had a son this time. In the future, Claire¡¯s company and family fortune would belong to her son. With this thought, a sneer of triumph flashed through Kay¡¯s eyes. After hanging up, Mrs. Martin asked with an unhappy face, ¡°Was it that hen who can¡¯t lay eggs who called?¡± Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: 151: This is the gap! _3 Chapter 390: 151: This is the gap! _3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hmm.¡± Benjamin Martin nodded. With that, Mrs. Martin asked again, ¡°Benjamin, how is that matter coming along?¡± ¡°What matter?¡± Benjamin asked. Mrs. Martin said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about Alexander acknowledging his ancestry!¡± Although Mrs. Martin was not well-educated, she knew that Alexander must be legally adopted under Claire¡¯s name to inherit the property. Hearing this, Kay Hutchinson also looked at Benjamin. Even though she didn¡¯t want her son to call another woman Mom, if she wanted Claire to give everything to her son without reservation, Kay had to let her son be adopted by Claire. Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already working on it. I¡¯ll try my best to convince Claire to adopt Alexander as soon as possible.¡± Mrs. Martin became very unhappy, ¡°What adopting? Alexander is already our bloodline! Why are you afraid of that chicken who can¡¯t lay eggs? Just tell her clearly, and see if she really dares to divorce you!¡± Divorcee women are second-hand goods, and Claire is even worse, a second-hand good that can¡¯t lay eggs. After a divorce, no one would want such a woman, even if she threw herself at someone. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Benjamin continued, ¡°Claire and I signed a prenup, and now the company is under her name alone. If we divorce due to extramarital affairs, I won¡¯t get a penny!¡± Having been married to Claire only for her money all these years, Benjamin, of course, wouldn¡¯t let her find out his true intentions. ¡°Why?¡± Mrs. Martin was furious upon hearing this, ¡°Isn¡¯t her money your money too? Without you, would she be where she is today?¡± Claire herself was considered Benjamin¡¯s property, let alone her money. Benjamin looked at his mother, ¡°Mom, just remember what I said.¡± Mrs. Martin nodded, ¡°I know, I know.¡± Of course she would listen to her son! Kay looked at Benjamin, ¡°When is Claire planning to go through the adoption procedures?¡± As the mistress, Kay was worried that Benjamin might have other women. What if another woman caught him with her son first? Wouldn¡¯t all her efforts and sacrifice be in vain? Benjamin said, ¡°Soon.¡± Although Claire had been taking fertility-boosting medication, she would never suspect that he also took precautions every time they were intimate. Thus, no matter how hard Claire tried, they would never have a child together. Without a child, they would have to adopt. Kay nodded. Mrs. Martin sat back beside the crib, cooing and fussing over her beloved grandson. After staying with Kay for a while, Benjamin prepared to leave for the company to pick up Claire. Before leaving, he looked at his mother and sister, ¡°Mom, Chloe, I¡¯m heading back. You two stay the night here, and I¡¯ll come pick you up for lunch at my place tomorrow.¡± ¡°We know. We know!¡± Mrs. Martin waved her hand. Seeing Benjamin about to leave, Chloe pushed Mrs. Martin. ¡°Why are you pushing me!¡± Mrs. Martin looked at Chloe, annoyed. Chloe gave Mrs. Martin a knowing wink. Mrs. Martin suddenly remembered something and called Benjamin, ¡°You come out, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Benjamin nodded and followed Mrs. Martin outside. Soon, the two of them were outside the door. Curious, Benjamin asked, ¡°Mom, what do you want to talk about?¡± Mrs. Martin said, ¡°I want to discuss Chloe¡¯s future with you. She¡¯s not getting any younger, and she should find someone to settle down with. That chicken who can¡¯t lay eggs has connections with Capital City¡¯s elite, right? Ask her to find a good match for Chloe! The family background shouldn¡¯t be too good, just as long as he has a house, a car, and a company. Oh, and he must earn at least a million a year, or else he isn¡¯t worthy of Chloe!¡± Benjamin widened his eyes in disbelief, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t your demands too high?¡± A Capital City household registration. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having a house, a car, a company, and an annual income of millions What kind of woman couldn¡¯t a man with these conditions find? Mrs. Martin said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°High? That chicken who can¡¯t lay eggs could find someone as outstanding as you, so why can¡¯t Chloe find someone good? Just remember to tell that chicken who can¡¯t lay eggs! This matter must be settled properly, or I¡¯ll lose face when I return to the village!¡± In Mrs. Martin¡¯s eyes, Claire marrying Benjamin was a real stroke of luck for her. Benjamin had always been filial and sensible since childhood. He was always the top student in his class and eventually attended the village¡¯s best university and pursued graduate studies. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: 151: This is the gap! _4 Chapter 391: 151: This is the gap! _4 Translator: 549690339 She was the hope of their entire village! As far as she knew, Claire was just a mere community college graduate. Could a community college graduate even stand up to her son? She must be dreaming. Anyway, the matter was left to Claire. Even if it was not resolved in the end, Mrs. Martin would not blame herself. Benjamin Martin nodded, ¡°Alright, alright, I will talk to her. We will try our best. But mom, I¡¯m warning you in advance, such a son-in-law won¡¯t be easy to find!¡± Chloe Martin was nearly thirty this year, holding only a middle school diploma, dark skinned and skinny, ordinary looking, and even her Mandarin was not standard. Not to mention a native of Capital City, it would be difficult to find a boyfriend with slightly superior conditions. Mrs. Martin said, ¡°You just talk to that hen who can¡¯t lay eggs!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Benjamin Martin turned and greeted Kay Hutchinson in the room, kissed his little son, and then left. Kay Hutchinson was quite curious about what Mrs. Martin and Benjamin Martin had discussed. But fearing to upset Benjamin Martin, she didn¡¯t ask at the end. As soon as Mrs. Martin entered, Chloe Martin greeted her with a smile, ¡°Mom, have you talked to my brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve talked. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Mrs. Martin nodded. She wasn¡¯t worried at all. In her opinion, Chloe Martin was tall, attractive, good at farming, and had large buttocks, showing the blessing of bearing sons. As long as Claire sincerely introduced her, there should be tons of people queuing to marry her. Hearing that, Chloe Martin appeared like an adolescent dreaming of love. Kay Hutchinson saw through Chloe Martin¡¯s thoughts and laughed, ¡°Chloe, you want to get married, right!¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t tease me! With my condition, what kind of man could I marry?¡± Chloe Martin said shyly. Kay Hutchinson continued, ¡°Chloe, you are so pretty and have a good figure. Let your brother find Claire. Claire knows so many big bosses and she can definitely introduce you to a good one. Then, you will become the wife of a boss.¡± She said it on purpose. With Chloe Martin¡¯s crude demeanor, would any boss be interested in her? It¡¯s a big joke! Her words hit the spot for Mrs. Martin, who also believed that her daughter could marry a big boss. Then, she could live off her daughter¡¯s wealth! As for why she was not living off her son¡¯s wealth, of course, she didn¡¯t want to waste her son¡¯s money. After all, it was not easy for her son to make money! But her daughter was different. It¡¯s said that a married daughter is like water that you¡¯ve tossed out. Mrs. Martin looked at Kay Hutchinson with a smile, ¡°So you also think Chloe can marry a big boss?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kay Hutchinson nodded. Mrs. Martin said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s what I think too! The fortuneteller in our village said that Chloe would give birth to sons and bring wealth to the family!¡± With a promising future like that, who else should she marry if not a big boss? The corners of Kay Hutchinson¡¯s eyes were filled with sarcastic smiles. On the other side. Sylvia Thompson was discharged from the hospital and returned to the Thompson Clan. In the evening. The family gathered in the dining room for dinner. Sawyer Thompson broke the silence, ¡°The past is the past. I don¡¯t want to mention who was right or wrong anymore! Starting today, whoever wants to continue living in this house should behave!¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless!¡± The last sentence was addressed to Sylvia Thompson. Although there was no direct evidence proving that Sylvia Thompson had plotted with Iris White, she was after all a good friend of Iris White. If not for this, Viola Thompson would not have gone through such events. Therefore, Sawyer Thompson was furious. He even began to regret adopting this daughter. Sylvia Thompson lowered her head. Despite the grievances in her heart, she transformed it into a bright smile at this moment, ¡°Dad, it was my fault for being careless with my choice of friends and it almost damaged sister¡¯s reputation. I assure you it won¡¯t happen again! If it happens again, I won¡¯t have the face to see anyone!¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°As long as you understand.¡± After he finished speaking, Sylvia Thompson looked at Viola Thompson again and apologized, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sylvia Thompson understood Viola Thompson¡¯s habits well. Viola Thompson was aloof and arrogant, usually unwilling to spare her a glance. Now, since she took the initiative to speak to her, Viola Thompson would surely ignore her. That was the result Sylvia Thompson wanted. With this thought, she subtly curled the corners of her lips. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson gave a faint smile during which her dimples charmingly showed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Her voice was very pleasant. The tone was subtle. Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes, somewhat incredulous. When did Viola Thompson become so easy to talk to? Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: 151: This is the gap! _5 Chapter 392: 151: This is the gap! _5 Translator: 549690339 This was completely different from what she had imagined. Continuing, Viola said, ¡°Among us sisters, we should harbour no grudges.¡± Mary was pleased to hear this and swiftly responded with a grin, ¡°Viola is right, there¡¯s nothing that sisters can¡¯t get through.¡± Sylvia was stunned. Was this the Viola she knew? Or was this who Viola always has been? Has she been overestimating Viola all this while? Thinking about this, Sylvia slightly narrowed her eyes. The next day. Cynthia Wilkins visited. Her main purpose was to meet Viola. ¡°Viola, my friend has taken the medicine you prescribed and nothing has happened yet. Shall we go and visit her?¡± Cynthia asked. Viola gave a slight nod, ¡°Yes, we can.¡± They went to the Phils family following Cynthia¡¯s lead. Claire was still impeccably dressed in a luxurious outfit, ¡°Cynthia.¡± ¡°Claire.¡± Carrying her medical kit, Viola took Claire and Benjamin¡¯s pulses, then looked up slightly, ¡°Have both of you been taking your medication religiously?¡± ¡°Absolutely on time!¡± Claire replied. She now desperately wanted a child, whether it meant taking medicine or even possibly undergoing surgery; she was willing. Viola slightly furrowed her brows and continued to ask, ¡°Did either of you take any contraceptive measures?¡± Contraceptive measures? Claire and Benjamin exchanged bemused glances. A moment later, Claire said, ¡°Miss Thompson, are you kidding? We are struggling to conceive; how could we possibly take contraceptives?¡± ¡°If no contraceptives were used, then such a problem shouldn¡¯t arise,¡± Viola continued, ¡°Both of you are very healthy and fit the criteria for conception.¡± Claire looked at the young girl in front of her, not older than seventeen or eighteen, her eyes filled with doubt. She was so young, she probably hadn¡¯t given birth herself, how could she possibly treat this sort of issue? It just didn¡¯t seem plausible! But since Viola was invited by Cynthia, she couldn¡¯t disrespect her. Claire continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, what do you think our issue is? I assure you that neither my husband nor I have taken any contraceptive measures!¡± At this moment, Benjamin nodded as well, ¡°Right, maybe Miss Thompson could check us out again?¡± Viola maintained her composure and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a new prescription for both of you.¡± With that, she pulled out a paper and pen from her bag and began writing a prescription. After a moment, she handed the prescription to Claire. ¡°Madam Martins, I have some words for you alone.¡± Claire nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She followed Viola outside. ¡°What is it that Miss Thompson wants to discuss with me?¡± Claire asked proactively. Viola continued, ¡°Madam Martins, please tell me honestly, have you been taking contraceptives?¡± ¡°No,¡± Claire continued, ¡°I have been wishing for a child even in my dreams!¡± Speaking about their previous DINK decision, Claire felt deep regret. Had she known how hard it would be to have a child, she would never have chosen to be DINK. Viola nodded slightly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I suggest you pay more attention to Mr. Martins.¡± ¡°My husband?¡± Claire asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Claire laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s even more unlikely! I¡¯ve been married to him for over ten years; I know him better than anyone.¡± Firstly, Benjamin loves her. Secondly, she trusted Benjamin¡¯s integrity. Thirdly, it was her who proposed the DINK lifestyle; now that she didn¡¯t want it anymore, Benjamin would be more than happy! How could he possibly use contraceptives! Therefore, Viola¡¯s suggestion was simply absurd. ¡°Madam Martins, I¡¯m merely suggesting,¡± Viola continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re confident in your knowledge about your husband, it might be that I made a mistake. Continue with the medication I prescribed, getting pregnant isn¡¯t something you can rush, it should come naturally.¡± Claire then asked, ¡°Cynthia mentioned that you previously helped a couple conceive, how long did they take to get pregnant?¡± ¡°Four months,¡± Viola answered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Claire nodded her head, feeling suddenly less anxiously. Well, if they got pregnant after four months, it hasn¡¯t even been a month for her. Perhaps, by the time she reaches the four-month mark, she will be able to conceive too. ¡°Alright,¡± Claire nodded, smiling, ¡°If I can successfully conceive, I will certainly express my gratitude to Miss Thompson.¡± Viola responded with a slight smile, ¡°You will indeed get what you wish for.¡± After leaving the Phils¡¯ home, Cynthia asked curiously, ¡°Viola, tell me honestly, between my friend and her husband, whose problem is it really?¡± Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: 151: This is the gap! _6 Chapter 393: 151: This is the gap! _6 Translator: 549690339 ¡°There are no issues with either of them,¡± Viola Thompson said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just that one side is using contraception.¡± One of them must be the betrayer in this marriage. However, there¡¯s no trace of it being exposed for now. ¡°Contraception?¡± Cynthia Wilkins frowned, ¡°Could it be that Claire is trying to conceive? But that¡¯s not possible! I think she genuinely wants a child now! As for Benjamin, it¡¯s even more unlikely! Why wouldn¡¯t he want a child?¡± Cynthia Wilkins carefully thought about it and felt that both of them were unlikely to be conceiving. Claire is a very carefree person, saying she¡¯s DINK (Dual Income No Kids), not wanting DINK means having children. ¡°But it can¡¯t really be Benjamin, right?¡± Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°He must want children too. I can¡¯t think of any reason why he wouldn¡¯t want children.¡± Viola Thompson then asked: ¡°How is their relationship normally?¡± ¡°Their relationship is great, they¡¯ve been married for thirteen years, and they¡¯ve been affectionate all this time, not even having argued once!¡± Cynthia Wilkins replied. Upon hearing this, Viola continued, ¡°No matter how deep the feelings are, after marriage, there will be disagreements. Aunt Sherman, if you are sure that there¡¯s no problem, you can ask her to keep an eye on her husband more closely. For example, check if he has a second WhatsApp account, second phone ¡± Cynthia Wilkins still found it hard to believe. It shouldn¡¯t be that bad. After all, Benjamin Martin and Claire were seen as a model couple by everyone. Although she was skeptical, when she got home, Cynthia Wilkins called Claire and told her about it. Upon hearing this, Claire laughed, ¡°Sis, let me tell you, even if all the men in the world cheat, our Benjamin won¡¯t!¡± Ending her sentence, she continued, ¡°Sis, can we trust this girl you found? Why do I feel like she¡¯s here to sow discord!¡± Having her own incompetence was one thing, but to falsely accuse Benjamin Martin was another. How could she tolerate that? Cynthia Wilkins replied, ¡°Claire, don¡¯t worry, Viola is absolutely reliable! I saw with my own eyes that a couple traveled all the way to Capital City to give her New Year¡¯s greetings. That scene moved me to tears! The couple had a late child, and had experienced the loss of a child as well, everyone thought they couldn¡¯t have another child, but they did in the end.¡± ¡°So Claire, you must believe in Viola!¡± ¡°Can someone who¡¯s reliable throw false accusations at Benjamin?¡± Claire retorted. She loved and believed in her husband, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of him. Especially not in situations involving morals and character. Can such things be suspected casually? It was clear that Viola Thompson lacked ability, which was why she said all these things. If Viola Thompson were really that powerful, Claire doubted there would have been any news by now! Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°She was just guessing, it¡¯s not a bad thing for you to keep an eye on him.¡± Not wanting to continue arguing, Claire replied, ¡°Alright, sis, I got it.¡± At the Phils family home. Benjamin Martin brought his mother, Mrs. Martin, and Chloe Martin over. Although Chloe Martin had been to the Phils family home before, she was still amazed by the huge villa that occupied several thousand square meters. ¡°My brother is amazing!¡± Benjamin Martin reminded her, ¡°Be polite when you see your sister-in-law later.¡± Chloe Martin was somewhat unconvinced. Claire hadn¡¯t even borne Benjamin a son, why should she be polite to her? However, considering Claire was going to introduce someone to her, Chloe decided to put up with it, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry, brother!¡± At that moment, Claire greeted them with a smile, ¡°Mom, Chloe, you guys are here.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± Chloe Martin greeted her with a smile. Claire nodded. Mrs. Martin looked at Claire, ¡°I heard you are trying to conceive, how¡¯s that going?¡± Claire replied with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no progress so far.¡± Mrs. Martin glanced at Claire, called her a barren old hen in her heart, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re already this old, can you even conceive anymore? If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t force it! In my opinion, you should adopt a child from outside as soon as possible; raising a child from a young age is no different from having a biological one!¡± Chloe Martin nodded, ¡°My mom is right.¡± Although Mrs. Martin¡¯s words were unpleasant, Claire didn¡¯t argue considering she was an elder, and just smiled, ¡°If the conditions allow, we still want a child of our own!¡± Benjamin Martin interjected, ¡°Mom, you should stop interfering in our affairs! It¡¯s me who wants a child of our own, it has nothing to do with Claire.¡± Claire looked at Benjamin Martin with gratitude. Benjamin Martin was truly an unbeatable good husband. Whenever there was an issue, he would take the initiative to shoulder it himself. Mrs. Martin didn¡¯t say anything more. At this point, Claire was already considering that if she really couldn¡¯t conceive, she would go adopt a child with Benjamin Martin. After all, she had held him back all these years. If it weren¡¯t for her insistence to be DINK, she and Benjamin Martin would have had a child by now. Claire changed the subject with a smile, ¡°Mom, the meal is ready, let¡¯s go upstairs and eat.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, mom.¡± Benjamin Martin followed in Mrs. Martin¡¯s footsteps and smiled, ¡°Having a daughter-in-law like Claire in this lifetime is simply the blessing you got from your past lives! And you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Mrs. Martin kept mumbling behind them, but Claire endured it for Benjamin Martin¡¯s sake. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t live with her mother-in-law. Otherwise, they would definitely have big arguments every three days and small ones every two days. At the dinner table, Mrs. Martin continued, ¡°When you adopt a child, I only have one requirement.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Claire asked. Mrs. Martin replied, ¡°It must be a boy! We can¡¯t let the Martins¡¯ lineage end!¡± Hearing this, Claire slightly furrowed her brows. What era was this, and people still had such thoughts. Benjamin Martin immediately interrupted his mother, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat!¡± He then patted Claire to comfort her. Smiling, Claire showed that she didn¡¯t care. .. Meanwhile. Viola Thompson received a message from Edward Bankston again. There was a new problem in the Fu Ming experiment and she needed to go to the laboratory. Viola Thompson agreed. Upon receiving the message, Edward Bankston immediately announced the news to the members of the research lab. ¡°Master J is coming to our lab!¡± ¡°Really?¡± At the Thompson Clan¡¯s dinner table. Sylvia Thompson received Mr. Bankston¡¯s message and looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, I might come back later tonight.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Mary Perryne asked. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were filled with a smile, ¡°Master J is coming to our lab, so we¡¯ll definitely work overtime tonight.¡± She was the only female member of the KV research lab, busy with various high-end experiments and even dealing with big shots from various walks of life. While Viola couldn¡¯t even study well in her senior year of high school. It has been two months since the start of the school year. The College Entrance Examination was approaching, but she was inconsistent with her studies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, even Samuel Thompson, who was eating, asked, ¡°Is it Jue?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded. There was a sense of pride in her eyes. And then she looked at Viola, whose face showed no change in expression. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t even know who Jue was. That¡¯s what the gap was. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: 152: Lost a Horse, Major Slap in the Face Scene (Second Update) Chapter 394: 152: Lost a Horse, Major Slap in the Face Scene (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 Once Young Miss Thompson, Viola Thompson, leaves the Thompson Clan, she would be nothing. But she was different. Apart from being the second daughter of the Thompson Clan, she was also the only female member of the KV research lab and a student at Capital University¡¯s finance department. She had won numerous awards and believed that even if one day she left the Thompson Clan, she could still live a brilliant life. As for Viola She was destined to marry a good-for-nothing in River City and lead a mediocre life. Thinking of this, Sylvia Thompson smiled and looked up at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Borden, if you like Master J, I can help you get his autograph.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Samuel Thompson nodded. Sylvia Thompson looked at Viola, ¡°Do you need one, sister?¡± Viola drank the last sip of soy milk and said, ¡°No need, thank you.¡± No need. It¡¯s quite normal when you think about it. After all, Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t even know who Master J was. In Viola¡¯s world, probably only those celebrities who showed their faces on the screen could be considered as a Boss. Sylvia Thompson smiled, ¡°Well, if you ever admire a Boss, you can tell me. There will be many more opportunities like this in the future.¡± After all, she and Viola were different. Viola merely responded with a grunt. Seeing Viola being indifferent, Edward Thompson frowned unhappily. Sylvia Thompson kindly offered to get Viola¡¯s signature, but Viola couldn¡¯t care less. After dinner, Viola went upstairs to switch on her computer and started video tutoring Rachel Barton. Compared to before, Rachel Barton had made a lot of progress. After tutoring Rachel Barton, Cynthia Wilkins came to pick up Viola to the Phils family in the afternoon. Today was the day of their follow-up appointment. Claire had been taking the medicine for a few days and there seemed to be no reaction. She was very distressed and asked Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you think I need to keep taking the medicine for a longer time?¡± After all, some people only got pregnant after four months. ¡°No, Madam Matins, you don¡¯t need to continue taking the medicine.¡± Viola let go of Claire¡¯s wrist. Looking at Viola, Claire¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, ¡°Why?¡± Today, Benjamin Martin was not at home. In the living room were Viola, Claire and Cynthia Wilkins, who had accompanied Viola. Upon hearing this, Cynthia Wilkins was also surprised. ¡°Could it be that Claire is already pregnant?¡± Hearing this, Claire¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve both misunderstood,¡± Viola continued, ¡°The reason why I say Mrs. Matins doesn¡¯t need to continue taking the medicine is that her body is actually perfectly healthy. The reason why she hasn¡¯t gotten pregnant is because she¡¯s been using contraception.¡± ¡°The prescription I gave has no side effects, but if you take the medicine while using contraception, it will eventually make it difficult for Mrs. Matins to get pregnant in the future.¡± ¡°This is like a fertile field. Fertilizing it is for the purpose of helping the crops grow better. However, if the field itself is already fertile, and we keep fertilizing it, it will be counterproductive.¡± Viola¡¯s voice was calm throughout. Like the soft breeze in April, it was refreshing to the ear. She could tell from the look in Claire¡¯s eyes that she indeed had not used contraception. So, the only person secretly using contraception was one person. Her husband. Claire looked at Viola with a questioning look in her eyes, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll say it again, my husband and I have not used contraception!¡± ¡°You can only guarantee that you have not used it yourself, but people¡¯s hearts are unpredictable. I suggest you still be cautious.¡± Never blindly trust a person, even if it¡¯s the one beside you. Claire frowned, ¡°Miss Thompson, if you can¡¯t do it, you can just tell me. There¡¯s no need to find so many ridiculous excuses. After all, you¡¯re young and there¡¯s still room for improvement! We¡¯re all friends here, I have no reason to mock you! So, don¡¯t hesitate, just be honest.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the situation got out of control, Cynthia Wilkins immediately tried to mediate, ¡°Claire, don¡¯t be mad.¡± Upon finishing, Cynthia Wilkins looked at Viola again, ¡°Viola, don¡¯t take Claire¡¯s words to heart. She and her husband have been through thick and thin for over a decade and they have been very loving. So, she might find it hard to accept your advice. Why don¡¯t you prescribe her another medicine, maybe she can get pregnant this time!¡± Cynthia Wilkins believed in Viola. As an outsider, she thought Viola¡¯s words made some sense as well. Viola¡¯s expression was as usual, she looked at Claire and packed up her medical kit, her tone gentle, ¡°Madam Matins, I suggest you calm down and think about what I said.¡± Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: 152: Lost a Horse, Major Slap in the Face Scene (Second Update)_2 Chapter 395: 152: Lost a Horse, Major Slap in the Face Scene (Second Update)_2 Translator: 549690339 Viola took a deep breath, ¡°Are you sure we¡¯ve been unable to conceive due to contraception?¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Continuing, Claire asked, ¡°But we don¡¯t have any contraceptives at home, so how are we supposed to prevent pregnancy?¡± When it comes to male contraception, a condom is needed! She wasn¡¯t dead, how could she not tell the difference between having and not having birth control use? Viola Thompson went on, ¡°There are many ways for men to use contraception, it doesn¡¯t have to be a condom.¡± Having said that, she paused, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m assuming that you haven¡¯t used contraception. Some outcomes may be hard to accept, but you have to learn to accept them. I suggest you keep an eye on your husband. There could be unexpected results.¡± It wasn¡¯t uncommon for problems to arise in relationships where the woman is strong and the man is weak. Especially since Claire was a billionaire heiress. Claire could not help but laugh bitterly, ¡°Miss Thompson, I don¡¯t know why you keep trying to stir up trouble between my husband and me! But I¡¯m not the kind of person who can be so easily swayed. The door is right there, please leave our house immediately!¡± Turning to Cynthia Wilkins, she sighed, ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t take this any longer because of our friendship! Please take her with you.¡± The young girl seemed to have no real skills, but her talent for sowing discord was impressive. Claire had a hunch that if she allowed Viola Thompson to continue causing trouble, even if there were no problems between her and her husband, they might still arise. At her words, Cynthia Wilkins felt awkward. She had only introduced Viola Thompson to Claire due to Claire¡¯s eagerness to have a child. She never expected things to turn out like this. Looking at Viola Thompson with an apologetic expression, Cynthia addressed her, ¡°Viola.¡± Viola didn¡¯t take it to heart, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aunt Sherman.¡± Cynthia Wilkins followed Viola Thompson¡¯s footsteps. After leaving the Phils family, Cynthia wore a remorseful expression, ¡°Viola, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer. I didn¡¯t think things would turn out this way.¡± As the young miss of the Thompson Family, going to Claire¡¯s house to diagnose her condition was already a bit humiliating. And yet, she still had to endure such treatment from Claire. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt Sherman. I don¡¯t blame you,¡± Viola Thompson said lightly. Throughout her medical career, she had encountered various obstacles and difficulties. From a certain perspective, Claire was also a pitiful person. Continuing, Cynthia Wilkins said, ¡°Claire and her husband truly love each other. Could it be possible that you made a mistake?¡± ¡°No,¡± Viola Thompson shook her head slightly. Cynthia Wilkins frowned a little, ¡°Could it be that it really was Benjamin Martin who did this?¡± Benjamin Martin was known for his smooth-talking ways. This situation was not impossible. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t continue the conversation. After all, this was someone else¡¯s family matter. All she had to do was fulfill her responsibilities and remain true to her conscience. Back at home, after. Cynthia Wilkins called Claire. ¡°Claire, I thought a lot about it on the way home. I think what Viola said might not be completely baseless. Why don¡¯t you just be more careful? After all, you never truly know a person.¡± As a longtime friend of Claire¡¯s, Cynthia couldn¡¯t bear to see her friend being deceived. Claire frowned slightly, ¡°Cynthia, I know you never had much faith in my relationship with Benjamin. Do you remember when I first introduced him to you? You told him we came from different worlds, humiliating him. But I never thought that after all these years, you still don¡¯t have faith in us! You even let a young girl comment on our married life! Cynthia, do you really want to see us go down the path of divorce?¡± Cynthia Wilkins was dumbfounded. She had nothing but good intentions, but she never expected to be so misunderstood by Claire. ¡°Claire, you really misunderstood me! I just ¡± ¡°Cynthia, I have things to deal with, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± After she hung up the call, Benjamin Martin hugged Claire with a smile, ¡°Was it Cynthia who called?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Claire nodded. Benjamin Martin had learned about the whole ordeal and was surprised that Viola Thompson, who looked young, was so skilled that she even figured out he was taking birth control pills. Luckily. Claire is a bit foolish. Benjamin Martin then continued: ¡°Claire, Cynthia is your good friend of many years. You have known her longer than you have known me. So I don¡¯t want any rift to arise between you two because of me. Clear-minded people have nothing to fear, so I don¡¯t care about their speculation. You shouldn¡¯t mind either, okay? And indeed, Cynthia is worried about you and afraid that I will deceive you!¡± When he finished speaking, he affectionately kissed Claire. If unaware passersby saw them, they would think he was deeply in love with her. With a happy smile, Claire asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you deceive me, though?¡± It never occurred to her that even at this point, Benjamin Martin was still defending Cynthia Wilkins, who, in turn, was suspicious of him. Cynthia really had a dubious mind. Benjamin Martin was slightly taken aback. Did Claire discover something? Then Claire continued, ¡°You¡¯ve deceived me completely.¡± Benjamin Martin silently scoffed at her foolishness in his heart, hugging Claire tighter, ¡°That means I¡¯m an excellent deceiver to have fooled such a beautiful woman like you.¡± That statement was half true and half false. On the other side. KV research lab. Edward Bankston held a small welcome party with all members. After all, their guest was Master J! Everyone was excited. Xavier brought in a wheelchair, ¡°Mr. Bankston, where should I put this?¡± Seeing the wheelchair, Edward¡¯s face went pale, ¡°Why did you take this out?¡± ¡°In case Master J gets tired of standing, we can have him rest in the wheelchair.¡± Not only did their lab members prepare a wheelchair, but they also prepared some wellness products for the elderly. They planned to give them to Master J as gifts. Seeing Xavier, Edward thought of his previous actions and laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master J might be younger than you!¡± Xavier also laughed, ¡°Mr. Bankston, stop joking.¡± How could Master J be younger than him! Sylvia Thompson kept her composure as the conversation indicated that Master J wasn¡¯t as old as they had imagined. Perhaps he was still a young talent. An outstanding woman must not only succeed in her career but also attract high-end suitors. As the only female member of the lab, it was difficult for her to go unnoticed. Especially when she was so beautiful. With this thought, Sylvia¡¯s lips curved slightly, and she straightened her posture. She wanted the Thompson Family to know that she could select any outstanding person from various fields at will. In comparison, Viola, who was merely a pretty face, had an easily foreseeable life. The two of them couldn¡¯t compare. Just as Edward was about to explain something, he suddenly saw a figure approaching, ¡°He¡¯s here! Master J is here!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked up. The newcomer was dressed in simple white clothes and black pants, with hair drawn lightly in the breeze, forming a perfect arc in the air, creating a disheveled beauty. Although wearing a mask, their pair of peach blossom eyes were bright and clear. It was spring in Capital City, with flowers blooming vigorously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The path to the lab was adorned with splendid flowers, but as she walked on it, the vibrant blossoms seemed to lose their color, making the flowers mere decorations for her. It made people think of a phrase. A beauty outshining the flowers. Edward went to greet her, ¡°Master J!¡± Looking up at the person next to Edward, Sylvia was dumbstruck. Her big eyes were filled with disbelief. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: 153: Sylvia Thompson, driven by jealousy, broke the scene! Chapter 396: 153: Sylvia Thompson, driven by jealousy, broke the scene! Translator: 549690339 Even though the person was wearing a white mask, Sylvia Thompson recognized her. It was¡­ It was Viola Thompson. Sylvia couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Her blood seemed to rush backwards, and she staggered backward several steps. Fortunately, Xavier was behind her and managed to steady her by her waist. Xavier lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Sylvia, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Sylvia tried to calm herself down. She first looked at Edward Bankston and Viola in front of her, then turned to Xavier. ¡°Brother, is that girl¡­is she Master J?¡± Xavier also looked up, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Master J shouldn¡¯t be that young, should she?¡± The girl standing with Edward, though her face was obscured by a mask, emitted an aura that suggested she couldn¡¯t be older than sixteen or seventeen. Could Master J be this young? ¡°Perhaps she is Master J¡¯s assistant.¡± Xavier added. Sylvia nodded. Yes. She must be the assistant. How could Viola possibly be Master J? It couldn¡¯t be. A country bumpkin like her, who was still a high school student, couldn¡¯t be. Who is Master J? A renowned giant in the world of biology! Comforted by these thoughts, Sylvia felt a lot better. Not just Sylvia and Xavier were curious. The other members of the lab were also very curious. Who exactly was this young girl? Even if she was Master J¡¯s assistant, it would still be impressive. After all, Master J is no ordinary person. At this moment, Edward led Viola forward to meet everyone. ¡°Let me introduce you. These are all members of the Sight Restorer Plan and also part of the Capital City branch of KV research lab. Here is the team leader Xavier, deputy leader Charles Martin and Sylvia Thompson, our lab¡¯s only female member.¡± After introducing them, Edward continued, ¡°This person is Master J.¡± A silence fell over the group of people at these words. Master J? Master J is so young! And she is a girl. Sylvia¡¯s position in the KV research lab had already been quite challenging, as it was rare for women to achieve much in biology. Surprisingly¡­ The well-known Master J turned out to be a young girl. More importantly, Master J seemed even younger than them. This was horrifying. It was truly horrifying. Especially for Sylvia. She almost couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. Master J was her idol. But now, her idol turned out to be a small town girl from the countryside! This was almost too much for her to accept. Why was Viola better than her? Viola should be beneath her feet. This must be a mistake. Without a doubt, it was a mistake. Viola could not possibly be Master J. She must be an imposter! Viola had simplified things too much. She actually thought anyone could merely pose as Master J. Sylvia wanted to see how Viola was going to solve the experimental problem they had run into. The purpose of Edward¡¯s meeting with Master J was not as simple as presenting a bouquet of flowers. Seeing everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, Edward laughed, ¡°Actually, when I first saw Master J, I was the same as all of you.¡± Deputy leader Charles Martin finally came back to his senses and approached Viola with the flowers he had prepared. ¡°Welcome, Master J!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola replied calmly, reaching out to receive the flowers Charles Martin handed over. Simultaneously, the others released the multi-colored ribbons they had prepared. Bang! The multi-colored ribbons danced in the air, landing on Viola¡¯s head and shoulders. ¡°Welcome, Master J!¡± Everyone shouted in unison. They were quite excited too. On one hand, they finally met Master J in person. On the other hand, they hadn¡¯t expected Master J to be so young. ¡°Master J, please come this way.¡± Edward extended his arm in invitation. Viola nodded slightly and stepped forward. Edward and the members behind him quickly followed. Edward introduced the structure of the research lab to Viola. Viola retained every detail in her mind. Sylvia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mr. Bankston, we have limited time. Let¡¯s have Master J check the issue with our experimental cells?¡± She was going to expose Viola¡¯s deception herself! Edward nodded, recalling the crucial matter at hand. ¡°Master J, this way, please.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola followed Edward¡¯s lead. The Sight Restorer Plan had reached its most critical step. However, a new issue arose during the cultivation of the cells, resulting in a large number of cells dying on the transplant. ¡°Master J, take a look!¡± Edward pointed at the specimen on the lab table. Edward continued, ¡°For some unknown reason, no matter what we do, the cells can only survive for a week on the transplant.¡± Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: 154: Claire woke up, cleansed, and left the house! Chapter 410: 154: Claire woke up, cleansed, and left the house! Translator: 549690339 At this moment, Claire thought she was hallucinating. She stumbled back several steps, unsteady on her feet. Her blood seemed to run in reverse. How, how could this be! Why does this child share a blood relationship with Benjamin Martin? Could it be Could it be that Benjamin Martin has really betrayed her? Claire couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe this truth. No, she must calm down. There must have been an error in the parent-child identification test! Struggling to regain her composure, Claire went to the parent-child identification office, and asked, ¡°Is there a Doctor Cooper here?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Doctor Cooper seemed to be in his thirties, wearing glasses, looking refined and erudite. Claire took out the parent-child identification report and asked, ¡°Is it possible for this parent-child identification test to, to have errors?¡± ¡°Madam, rest assured, our report holds legal validity. After the test result comes out, it is reviewed twice, so there are absolutely no chances of error,¡± He paused, ¡°Of course, if you have doubts about the result, you can also get another test done at a different institution.¡± Hearing these words, Claire felt an even deeper despair. She remembered Viola Thompson¡¯s words. ¡°Between the two of you, one of you must¡¯ve been using contraception.¡± ¡°The only person worth believing in this world is yourself.¡± And also Benjamin Martin¡¯s words. ¡°Claire, how about we adopt a child?¡± ¡°My mom named the child Alexander.¡± ¡°From now on, he would be our flesh and blood.¡± Looking back now, the things Benjamin Martin said were ridiculously laughable. He had been making a fool out of her. He had had an illegitimate child with another woman and even brought it in front of her, to disgust her. As she recalled all these incidents, Claire felt unsteady on her feet. Her vision blurred and she fainted. ¡°Madam!¡± Doctor Cooper immediately ran to support Claire. With Doctor Cooper¡¯s assistance, Claire managed to open her eyes. Doctor Cooper asked her immediately, ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Claire mustered the strength to stand, ¡°I am fine.¡± Doctor Cooper, seeing her unstable demeanor, was concerned and walked along with her, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright, Madam? If you need any help, feel free to ask.¡± Having worked in the identification department, he has seen many people like Claire who were unable to accept the results. If his guess was correct, this report might be between her husband and his illegitimate child. ¡°I am really fine,¡± Claire turned to look at Doctor Cooper, forcing a weak smile. Her face was deathly pale. She had trusted Benjamin Martin so much. But in the end She turned out to be a laughingstock. Doctor Cooper spoke again, ¡°Madam, I may not know what you¡¯re going through. But remember to keep your spirits high. Protect what is yours and don¡¯t do anyone any favors.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Claire, report in hand, wobbled out of the hospital. The sun was shining brightly outside. But it was blindingly harsh. At that moment, Claire was lost. She put her hand to her forehead. She thought of many past incidents. She remembered introducing Benjamin Martin to her friends for the first time. Everyone had said then that she and Benjamin Martin were incompatible because they were simply not from the same world. But Claire had never listened to her friends. Because she believed that she and Benjamin Martin were genuinely in love. Love was priceless. Thinking now, she realized how laughably na?ve she had been. All for Benjamin Martin. She had almost broken her relationship with her closest friend. Regret. She was full of regret. Claire fell to the ground and wept loudly. She couldn¡¯t bear to face anyone now. Especially not Cynthia Wilkins. The passers-by pointed and murmured amongst themselves, very curious. Just then. Two figures appeared from across the street. Cynthia Wilkins, dressed in a spring limited Chanel suit and holding Viola Thompson¡¯s arm, looked ahead curiously, ¡°Viola, what¡¯s happening in front?¡± Viola Thompson turned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Should we go over and see?¡± As an enthusiastic bystander, Cynthia Wilkins wouldn¡¯t miss this excitement. She immediately tugged at Viola Thompson¡¯s arm and walked towards the commotion. A crowd had encircled the crying woman on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman was sitting on the ground, hugging her knees with her head buried in her arms and her hair covering her face, making it impossible to see her tears. Only her sad sobs were audible. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Did she get swindled?¡± ¡°Lady, do you need us to call the police for you?¡± Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: 154: Claire woke up, cleansed, and left the house!_2 Chapter 411: 154: Claire woke up, cleansed, and left the house!_2 Translator: 549690339 Through the crowd, Cynthia Wilkins said, ¡°I have a coat that¡¯s exactly like hers?¡± ¡°I feel like she looks a bit like your Aunt Claire!¡± Squinting, Cynthia guessed, ¡°Could it be that your Aunt Claire found out the true face of the scumbag and is crying in the street?¡± At the end, Cynthia continued, ¡°It can¡¯t be! Your Aunt Claire is a person who cares about her reputation so much, even if she cries, she wouldn¡¯t cry on the street!¡± Cynthia had known Claire for many years and had never seen her cry. So it must not be Claire. At this moment Viola Thompson slightly squinted and looked at the woman¡¯s wristwatch, ¡°Aunt Sherman, it seems that it¡¯s really Aunt Claire.¡± ¡°No way! Even if your Aunt Claire is heartbroken, she wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Take a look at her watch.¡± Upon hearing this, Cynthia¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the woman¡¯s watch, and her expression changed. She immediately pushed through the crowd, ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± Viola took off her coat, covered Claire with it, hiding her face, and helped Claire stand up, ¡°Aunt Claire, let¡¯s go.¡± Her voice was quite distinct and somewhat pleasant. Claire first froze, then stood up and followed her. Cynthia walked in front, dispersing the crowd, angrily saying, ¡°What are you staring at! Is there anything worth staring at!¡± The crowd dispersed immediately. This this is Cynthia¡¯s voice. Hearing her old friend¡¯s voice, Claire felt even more distressed and wronged She misunderstood Cynthia and Viola. But in this most difficult time, it was still them who stood up for her After dispersing the crowd, Cynthia looked at Claire, ¡°Shall we go to a hotel and get a room first? You calm down?¡± With tears in her eyes, Claire nodded. The hotel was nearby. After smoothly checking in, the three of them entered the room. Cynthia sighed and looked at Claire¡¯s swollen eyes, then asked, ¡°Claire, were you found by Viola? Is the child you adopted Benjamin Martin¡¯s illegitimate son?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Claire nodded and took out the parent-child identification. Upon seeing the identification, Cynthia slammed the table, cursing for the first time, ¡°Fucking hell! How can people be so cruel!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the mistress?¡± Cynthia continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Claire shook her head. Cynthia frowned slightly, pulling Claire up, ¡°Let¡¯s go confront him face to face! Kill that pair of dog men and women!¡± Cynthia was very angry. She had thought that Benjamin Martin was terrible, but he couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing. Who would have thought! Not only did he do it, but he also did it so disgustingly. For all these years, he lived off Claire, and now that he had an illegitimate son, he even had the audacity to bring him back to raise as Claire¡¯s own child. When she went to the Phils family that afternoon, Cynthia saw how Clair adored the child. Just as Cynthia was about to take Claire out of the room¡­ ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Viola urged her at this point, ¡°Both of you are being too impulsive.¡± Cynthia looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, do you have a better solution?¡± Now, other than confronting and beating up the scumbag couple, Cynthia couldn¡¯t think of any other solution. Viola continued, ¡°Since it¡¯s already happened, what¡¯s more important now is to protect Aunt Claire¡¯s rights, find out who Benjamin Martin¡¯s mistress is, and sort out what he¡¯s bought her and how much money he gave her all these years. We have to make sure they spit it all out and then sue the scumbag with this evidence and leave him with nothing!¡± If they act recklessly, they won¡¯t find any evidence. These words immediately awakened Cynthia, ¡°Viola is right about dealing with scumbags and bitches like them. They can¡¯t take advantage of a single cent! Make them spit it all out!¡±Using Claire¡¯s money to support a mistress and buy her things, that¡¯s just disgusting! It makes my lungs want to explode just thinking about it! Claire nodded, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll listen to you now.¡± She had never believed Viola before. She always thought Viola was just a girl in her teens. But after experiencing this, Claire felt that Viola was much more capable than her, an aunt with 20 years age difference. Because from beginning to end, Viola always maintained a calm demeanor. She didn¡¯t even get upset when Claire didn¡¯t believe her. And she didn¡¯t take pleasure in Claire¡¯s misfortune after being betrayed by a jerk either. If it were someone else, they would have probably enjoyed the drama by now, after all, it was Claire who wronged Viola first. Looking at Claire like this, Cynthia Wilkins sighed, where is the spirited Claire they knew? However. If she put herself in Claire¡¯s shoes and encountered such a thing, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be as strong as Claire. Viola continued, ¡°Aunt Claire, what you need to do now is calm down and pretend nothing has happened. Then, look into the mistress¡¯s background and check Benjamin Martin¡¯s bank statements to see if he has bought any property, cars, or valuable jewelry for her.¡± After saying this, she added, ¡°Before you find these evidences, don¡¯t let Benjamin Martin discover that you already know the truth.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Claire nodded. Cynthia Wilkins continued, ¡°By the way, I know a super powerful divorce lawyer. I¡¯ll recommend her to you on WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cynthia!¡± Claire hugged her tightly. She cried out of guilt. At the same time, she felt some warmth in her heart. She was grateful to have true friends by her side at this time. ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you and Miss Thompson ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Cynthia comforted Claire, ¡°Everyone has times when they misjudge people, and you can¡¯t blame yourself for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m so stupid, I can¡¯t believe I was deceived by Benjamin Martin for so many years.¡± Cynthia continued, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not completely stupid. At least, you listened to my words. If you hadn¡¯t come for this parent-child identification, think about how many more years he would have deceived you? This kind of man is too cunning! He obviously wants you to transfer your assets to his illegitimate child in the future, and then change the surname of the Phils Group!¡± Claire was glad she listened to Cynthia¡¯s advice back then. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. After calming down, Claire returned to the Phils family home. The maternity matron was taking care of the child. ¡°Ma¡¯am is back.¡± Claire smiled and nodded, trying to suppress her nausea as she took the baby from the maternity matron, ¡°Let me hold the baby.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she asked, ¡°Has my husband returned yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± The maternity matron shook her head. Claire cooed at the baby for a while, then said, ¡°I have to work overtime at the company tonight, Miss Zacks, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the baby.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s my duty.¡± At this time, Mrs. Martin came downstairs, cursing angrily, ¡°What kind of mother are you, always working overtime? What¡¯s the point of having a child if you¡¯re so busy? Just live at the company already! Our son, Benjamin, at least has a master¡¯s degree, are you telling me he¡¯s not even on par with you, a community college graduate? Besides, you two are not strangers, why not just let Benjamin handle the company affairs? Look at how capable you think you are, do you really think the world will stop spinning without you?¡± Claire¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, she had never argued with Mrs. Martin before. Now that she heard everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Martin couldn¡¯t disdain her more. 154 Always emphasizing her as a community college graduate. Now she understood everything. ¡°Mom, how do you think I should handle this?¡± Claire looked at Mrs. Martin, trying to smile. Mrs. Martin said, ¡°Of course, you should hand over the company to our Benjamin! From now on, you just focus on raising the child at home! And nurture my grandson well.¡± Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler! Chapter 420: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler! Translator: 549690339 Hearing this, Eleanor remained silent. She¡¯s not someone who lacks self-awareness. Originally, when Viola was still an adopted daughter of the Thompson Clan, it was already a significant step up for Terrence to be with her, not to mention that Viola is now the Young Miss Thompson Family. What kind of place is the Thompson Clan? The number one family in Capital City. A family that everyone in the Capital Circle wants to flatter. The Thompson Clan has three sons and two daughters. The eldest son, Brandon, is a businessman who strikes fear into people in the market. He¡¯s young, but he¡¯s already an imposing figure. The second son, Borden, is a famous artist who became famous at a young age, once setting a record for selling a painting for a billion dollars. The third son is a movie star who¡¯s so popular that he¡¯s become a household name. With numerous works to his name. He¡¯s a part of a generation¡¯s youth. And the younger daughter, Sylvia. Although Sylvia is an adopted daughter of the Thompson Family, she is pampered and loved. At a young age, she¡¯s already a college sophomore, successfully joined the famous KV research lab, and won many awards. Any of these children from the Thompson family are capable of outshining everyone else. Young Miss Thompson, Viola, was lost for 18 years, and the Thompson Family had been looking for her for 18 years. After they found her, they held a big feast, as if they wanted to pamper her and hold her in the palm of their hands. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t want their precious daughter to marry a notorious good-for-nothing. Harlan Lentz looked at Bartley Lentz and said, ¡°No matter what, your mother and I will respect Viola¡¯s choice. Even if she wants to cancel the engagement with Terrence.¡± After all, from the beginning, the person engaged to Terrence was not Viola. Moreover, Viola is now the Young Miss of the Thompson Family. So, she has every reason to choose something better. They won¡¯t have any complaints. Eleanor nodded, ¡°Your father is right.¡± However. She still felt a bit regretful. After all, Viola was the daughter-in-law she had chosen. Charlotte Young then spoke, ¡°Mom and Dad, since you both know what¡¯s going on in your hearts, why bother with all this? Isn¡¯t this a waste of time and resources?¡± She knew that Eleanor had specially ordered expensive ingredients to be air-shipped just to welcome Viola. Charlotte was quite uncomfortable seeing this. Thinking back to when she was dating Bartley, she never saw her mother-in-law being so attentive before. Eleanor argued, ¡°How do you know that Viola won¡¯t come? Based on Viola¡¯s character, even if she wants to cancel the engagement with Terrence, she would feel unclear about it. She would come and talk to us for sure.¡± Although she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Viola, Eleanor knew her well. She was clear about Viola¡¯s character and knew that Viola wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Charlotte¡¯s eyes were full of mocking as she replied, ¡°Mom, the person you¡¯re talking about is Viola. Now she¡¯s Viola Thompson.¡± Viola and Viola Thompson are two different people to begin with. Since they are two different people, they are naturally different. Her mother-in-law is too naive! Thinking that Viola would come. As she finished speaking, Charlotte continued, ¡°Mom, do you know what kind of place the Thompson Family is? How many people want to flatter the Thompson Family?¡± Now that Viola is the Young Miss Thompson, how could she lower herself to come to the Lentz Clan? ¡°Mom, I advise you not to have unrealistic expectations. As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment!¡± Eleanor remained silent. Just at this moment, Sophie came over and Charlotte smiled, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s right?¡± Sophie asked, confused. Charlotte explained the situation to her. Hearing this, Sophie looked amused, ¡°Mom, I think my sister-in-law has a point. Miss Thompson is different from before. If, if ¡± She paused, ¡°If the third brother could be more promising, that would be another story. But you know what kind of person our third brother is. He went to the company for less than three months and already lost five million dollars. Now he¡¯s wandering around aimlessly. If you were the mistress of the Thompson family, would you let your daughter marry our third brother?¡± Sophie didn¡¯t mention the word ¡°good-for-nothing,¡± but every word was implying that Terrence was a good-for-nothing. If it were in the past. These two sister-in-laws might still be somewhat cautious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But not now. Because when Patriarch Lentz had an accident, Harlan Lentz divided the Lentz Clan into four parts along with the shares inherited from Patriarch Lentz. The three brothers shared one part each. The remaining part was left for Harlan Lentz and Eleanor as their retirement fund, but everyone knew they intended to leave it all for that good-for-nothing! Her father-in-law and mother-in-law, who usually preach righteousness and fairness to every child, is this how fair they are? Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_2 Chapter 421: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_2 Translator: 549690339 Just thinking about it made Sophie so angry! They were all sons. How much more do they usually give to that good-for-nothing? What does that good-for-nothing rely on? Hearing this, Eleanor looked up at Sophie, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too harsh? Terrence is just going through a temporary downturn. I believe he will get through it one day!¡± As a mother, she always believed in her son no matter what. She believed that Terrence would definitely stand up and make everyone in the room gasp! Hearing this, Sophie almost laughed out loud. Get through it? Terrence? The odds were even lower than winning a hundred million in the lottery. A man should be independent at thirty. Terrence was 26 years old this year, and in four years he would reach the age of independence. However, up until now, he had been living off his parents. For such a person to stand up again, he would have to be reborn. ¡°Mom, good advice is harsh to the ear. I think you should understand this principle. As your sister-in-law, I wish more than anyone else that our third brother could pull himself together and bring glory to the Lentz Clan, but can I make the call on this matter?¡± With that, Sophie sighed. Eleanor felt uneasy in her heart when she heard these words. Harlan Lentz didn¡¯t care. Anyway, things were like this now. The only thing they could do now was to calm down and leave some valuable things for Terrence. ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± At this moment, a tall figure walked in from outside. Dressed in a well-ironed handmade suit, the man stood upright and step by step, exuding an air of arrogance. He looked so refined. If they didn¡¯t know him, they would definitely think he was a successful Boss. Unfortunately. The man before them was just an empty shell, a well-known good-for-nothing. ¡°Terrence is back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Eleanor put away all her emotions and greeted him with a smile, ¡°You must be tired, my youngest. Mom has asked the kitchen to make some bird¡¯s nest soup for you.¡± Seeing Eleanor¡¯s expression. Both Charlotte Young and Eleanor were speechless. Did their mother-in-law have something wrong with her brain? She treated such a good-for-nothing son so well! Did they even expect Terrence to provide for them in their old age? With Terrence as he was, it would be a good thing if he could support himself. When their father-in-law and mother-in-law die, Terrence¡¯s good days would not be far off. Charlotte Young gave Sophie a look. Sophie immediately understood and followed Charlotte¡¯s footsteps. The two sisters-in-law turned around and walked upstairs. When they reached the corner of the staircase. Charlotte lowered her voice and said, ¡°Did you see that? Look at how biased they are! We only get a quarter of this huge inheritance, while that good-for-nothing gets the lion¡¯s share without doing anything! So if you add up what our two families get, it¡¯s still less than what a good-for-nothing gets?¡± They had been providing for their parents-in-law as they should! But what have they gained in the end? Sophie sighed, ¡°Sister-in-law, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, just get used to it.¡± Charlotte glanced downstairs, ¡°I just can¡¯t swallow this! We are all sons, but we¡¯re doing better than that good-for-nothing! Why can¡¯t they tell right from wrong? Just wait! I¡¯ll treat them the same way they¡¯re treating me now! If they¡¯re going to give that good-for-nothing so much inheritance, don¡¯t expect me to provide for them in their old age!¡± By then, let Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Lentz regret it. At this point, Charlotte grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Sophie, you better be on my side!¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± In the living room. Fearing that Terrence had heard the conversation between the two daughters-in-law, Eleanor smiled and said, ¡°Your sisters-in-law don¡¯t mean any harm. If they said anything offensive, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. Eleanor continued, ¡°Did you talk to Viola about it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Terrence asked. Seeing Terrence¡¯s reaction, Eleanor¡¯s heart sank. Did Viola refuse? Although prepared for this, Eleanor¡¯s heart still felt a little uncomfortable. Eleanor sighed and continued, ¡°Terrence, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s not Viola¡¯s fault.¡± People always try to rise higher, and water flows downward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These things couldn¡¯t be avoided. Knowing that his mother must have misunderstood something, Terrence said, ¡°Viola will come over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eleanor was overjoyed. ¡°Mhm.¡± Eleanor immediately smiled, ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about her. Viola is a good girl.¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_3 Chapter 422: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_3 Translator: 549690339 Seeing his mother like this, Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to go upstairs.¡± ¡°Wait a second.¡± Eleanor Armstrong handed a card to Terrence, ¡°Take this.¡± As her words fell, Eleanor continued, ¡°There are five million in this card. If you run out, just let me know. When dating Viola, never let the girl spend money. It¡¯s not only tasteless but also lacks grace.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t lack money.¡± Terrence tried to give the card back to his mother. ¡°Take it!¡± Eleanor stuffed the card directly into Terrence¡¯s pocket. ¡°I really don¡¯t want it.¡± At that moment, Patriarch Lentz came downstairs, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your mother¡¯s, you should at least take mine, right?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I really don¡¯t need money right now,¡± Terrence continued, ¡°Adam and I have invested in a project together, and it¡¯s already in the profit stage.¡± Patriarch Lentz didn¡¯t take these words to heart. Swantz Group is already being controlled by Derek Swantz, the illegitimate son of the Swantz family. As for Adam, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to fight against Derek, where does his business acumen come from, let alone his investment ability? Even if they did invest in a project, they were probably being tricked. It was no different than throwing money into the water. Patriarch Lentz said with a stern face, ¡°I have heart disease now. If you don¡¯t take this card, I¡¯ll have an attack right in front of you!¡± With that, he immediately put his hand over his heart, looking like he could have an attack at any moment. Seeing his grandfather like this, Terrence had no choice but to accept the card. Only then did Patriarch Lentz nod in satisfaction. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Terrence running out of money for dating in the future. He planned to give Terrence a card every month. Terrence looked at Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Grandfather, can I go upstairs now?¡± ¡°You may,¡± Patriarch Lentz stepped aside, ¡°Go on, get some rest. Don¡¯t forget to dress up and look handsome tomorrow. Make Viola fall for you!¡± Terrence: ¡± ¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel that ever since his grandfather experienced a brush with death, he had changed a lot. Now, Patriarch Lentz seemed more like an old child. Eleanor handed the bank card in her hand to Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Dad, you can give this card to Terrence later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded. Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°Did I hear correctly just now? Viola is coming over tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor nodded. Patriarch Lentz stroked his beard with a smile, ¡°I knew Viola was a good girl.¡± Eleanor also smiled, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s getting late. You should get some rest. I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After returning to the room, Eleanor immediately told Harlan Lentz about the situation. Upon hearing this, Harlan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Because from the beginning until now. He knew that Viola Thompson and Elizabeth Thompson were different. They were not from the same world. Knowing that Viola would be coming the next day, Eleanor immediately informed Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz. She told the two brothers that they must all be home tomorrow. Only then could they show proper respect to Viola. After Eleanor left, Charlotte Young sneered, ¡°Your parents are celebrating too soon! What if she comes to call off the engagement tomorrow?¡± Bartley also laughed, ¡°Not ¡®what if,¡¯ it¡¯s ¡®for sure.¡¯ And whether she comes or not is still up for debate.¡± The main reason was that the gap between Terrence and Viola is just too vast now. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t choose such a fianc¨¦. Let alone a family like the Thompson Clan. Only their parents have been unable to see the situation clearly, mistaking a good-for-nothing for a treasure.¡± At the same time. Elizabeth Thompson had already moved with her parents from the villa to an ordinary residential area. Olga, who suddenly moved from a wealthy neighborhood to an ordinary one, found it hard to adapt, as it felt like living in a pigeon cage to her. No maids, no chefs, no drivers¡­ She had to do everything herself. Olga was at her wit¡¯s end. Reg Thompson had fully recovered by now, and as he looked at the now bankrupt Thompson Group, he was full of worry. Still unwilling to face reality, he tried to make a comeback, but everything was like fishing for the moon in the water. He recalled his friend¡¯s advice from the past. Raising his head, he looked at Elizabeth sitting there and tried to speak, ¡°Elizabeth.¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Reg continued, ¡°Do you still have contact with Trevor Sherman?¡± Upon mentioning Trevor, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment. A moment later, she shook her head. Not to mention Trevor. Many of her former suitors had changed their attitudes towards her overnight after the incident, treating her like a virus to be avoided at all costs. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Terrence! _4 Chapter 423: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Terrence! _4 Translator: 549690339 Originally, as the top talented woman in River City, she had a lot of fans online. However, ever since the news of Viola Thompson¡¯s liver donation and substitution marriage was exposed, those fans had turned into haters. Even now, she still received hundreds of abusive and insulting private messages every day. Viola Thompson! It was all Viola Thompson¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson, how could she have fallen to this point? Emma clenched her fists, and the expression in her eyes was full of resentment. Reg Thompson sighed. He originally wanted Emma to plead with Trevor Sherman. It seemed that this path was simply unworkable. ¡°Emma, there is a way that might help our family rise again,¡± Reg Thompson carefully chose his words in his heart, ¡°But ¡± In the end, he didn¡¯t know how to say the words. It was very difficult. After all, he only had one daughter like Emma. ¡°But what?¡± Emma asked. Reg Thompson lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak. Seeing her father like this, Emma had already guessed a bit, after all, she grew up in a wealthy family. She had seen a lot of intrigue and deceit. At this time, Olga also reacted and widened her eyes, ¡°Reg! You can¡¯t! You can¡¯t be thinking of sending her to¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree! I absolutely don¡¯t agree!¡± Olga pushed Reg Thompson forcefully with teary eyes, ¡°Emma is the daughter we finally got, I won¡¯t allow you to treat her so badly!¡± Absolutely not! Reg Thompson didn¡¯t fight back. At this moment, Emma spoke, ¡°Who is that person?¡± Hearing this, Olga looked at Emma, ¡°Emma!¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Emma looked at Olga with a serious expression, ¡°As long as it can help our family rise again, I am willing to do anything.¡± Because only in this way, would she have the opportunity for revenge. She must make Viola Thompson pay the price! If things went on like this, it would only lead to sitting and waiting for death. Olga cried out in pain. She never imagined that she would see this day. Reg Thompson was also very distressed. As a father, he didn¡¯t want to see his daughter come to this point. Reg Thompson sighed, ¡°Emma, forget it. Dad will think of other ways.¡± ¡°Dad, you and I both know very well that there are no other ways right now,¡± Emma continued, ¡°I don¡¯t blame you.¡± At this point, Emma had given up her vain fantasy of being favored by Mr. Terrence. ¡°It¡¯s Hamiltion Apone.¡± Hearing this name, Emma stepped back a few steps, her face pale. Hamiltion Apone. He was the chairman of the Lion Group, just over sixty-eight years old, and his grandson attended the same school as her. At the time, just after Viola came back from the countryside, Emma had thought of putting Viola on Hamiltion Apone¡¯s bed. Back then. Viola was uncontrollable and had directly broken CEO Cooper¡¯s lower body, so Emma had given up on that idea. Emma never dreamed that one day, she would be the one in this situation. ¡°Emma, dad won¡¯t force you!¡± Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Dad will find another way.¡± Emma could be Hamiltion Apone¡¯s granddaughter ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Emma took a deep breath, but her words came out trembling, ¡°You arrange the time and place for the meeting, and I will talk to him personally.¡± Olga covered her mouth, crying in pain. Reg Thompson nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying this, Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Emma, it¡¯s getting late. Go back to your room and rest.¡± Having said this, Reg Thompson helped Olga to their room. Back in the room, Olga hit and punched Reg Thompson. Reg Thompson didn¡¯t resist. A moment later, Reg Thompson said, ¡°You¡¯ve vented your anger. Listen to me, although this is unfair to Emma, at present there is only this one way. Unless you want to stay here forever! Emma is a sensible child, don¡¯t cry in front of her, it will have a bad influence!¡± To Emma, it was just a loss of chastity. But for the Thompson Clan, it was an opportunity for a comeback. Since there was such an opportunity, they had to seize it tightly. Olga hugged Reg Thompson and cried out in pain. The next day, Emma dressed up nicely, with delicate makeup on, and left the house early in the morning. She knew how precious a girl¡¯s first time was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, she would make good use of this precious first time. She had to make the Thompson Clan rise again! Watching her daughter¡¯s retreating figure, Olga covered her mouth, trying her best not to cry. She didn¡¯t understand. How did things turn out like this today? Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Lei’s court! _5 Chapter 424: 157: Yu Tingzhi is Mr. Lei¡¯s court! _5 Translator: 549690339 On the other side at the Lentz¡¯s. The Lentz clan is all still here today. But it¡¯s almost half past eleven, and Terrence hasn¡¯t brought anyone home yet. Eleanor Armstrong is getting a little anxious, frequently checking her wristwatch. According to the schedule, he should have picked up the person by now. Why hasn¡¯t there been any movement until now? Charlotte Young laughingly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. What should come will come. No use getting anxious over some things.¡± A play on words. What is supposed to arrive? Of course, it is the canceling of the marriage! Why hasn¡¯t Viola Thompson appeared until now? She must have explained everything clearly to Terrence and then left. Sophie nodded, ¡°What my sister-in-law said is correct.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry,¡± At this time, Sophie¡¯s six-year-old son, Lennon Lentz, reached for a fruit from the coffee table, but Sophie slapped his hand away, ¡°You thoughtless thing, were these fruits prepared for you? Eating indiscriminately isn¡¯t good for your stomach!¡± Eleanor furrowed her brows slightly. She knew that her daughter-in-law¡¯s words were meant to annoy her. Holding back her anger, she peeled a rambutan for her grandson, ¡°Lennon, be a good boy. Once your future third aunt arrives, we can start the meal.¡± Lennon slapped away the grape Eleanor handed to him, crying as he ran upstairs, ¡°Grandma is biased! Wah wah wah¡­¡± Eleanor looked at Sophie, ¡°Daughter-in-law, is this how you teach your child?¡± Sophie feigned innocence, ¡°Mom, I swear, I have never said such things to Lennon! Besides, children say the darndest things. Why are you making an issue out of it?¡± Having said that, Sophie got up from the sofa, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s coming today. I have some things to do this afternoon, so I¡¯m going upstairs to get ready.¡± At this time, Charlotte started to speak, ¡°Mom, it is not like me to say this, but it is so late. Miss Thompson is definitely not coming. If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, I will also go upstairs.¡± At this point, there were footsteps heard from outside the door. Eleanor immediately stood up, ¡°It must be Terrence and Viola.¡± Charlotte was stunned, and turned to look back. Are they really here? The next second, the figure of the Housekeeper entered her sight, ¡°Madam, the air freighted coral grouper has arrived. The kitchen is asking whether you want it as sashimi or steamed.¡± Charlotte burst out laughing right away and looked at Eleanor, ¡°Mom, the housekeeper asked for your opinion.¡± Eleanor was also stunned, with an expression of disappointment in her eyes, ¡°Whatever.¡± After some thought, she added, ¡°Cook the sauerkraut fish.¡± Viola doesn¡¯t like steamed fish. Although it was extravagant to use coral grouper to make sauerkraut fish, if Viola liked it, she would have no problem with it. But right now Will Viola really come? Eleanor was not sure. After listening to Eleanor¡¯s words, the housekeeper was also too stunned, ¡°Are you sure you want to cook the sauerkraut fish?¡± Using coral grouper to cook sauerkraut fish is simply a waste of food. This is just like using bird¡¯s nest to make pickles. It was disrespect towards food. ¡°Hmm.¡± Eleanor nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go inform the kitchen right away.¡± After the housekeeper left, Eleanor sat back on the sofa disappointedly. She was feeling all kinds of emotions. ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯ll head upstairs first.¡± Charlotte continued. Upon saying that, without waiting for Harlan Lentz & Eleanor to respond, she walked directly towards the staircase. ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Uncles and aunts, grandpa Lentz.¡± At this moment, two pleasant voices appeared in the air. Whose voices are these The two sisters-in-law who were standing at the stairs exchanged glances, both seeing a look of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Viola Thompson is actually here! How is this possible! The two of them turned their heads to look. The girl standing beside Terrence, if not Viola Thompson, then who? The girl was wearing a white shirt, black pants, and white sneakers. Although she had a plain face and was dressed simply, she was stunningly beautiful as she wore a breathtaking smile on her face. It is really Viola! Upon seeing Viola, Eleanor was both delighted and surprised, her face filled with a look of excitement, as she immediately walked over and took Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Viola! After such a long time, your aunt has missed you terribly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola gave a faint smile, dimples appeared on her face, and her beautiful peach blossom eyes seemed to draw people in, ¡°We were supposed to arrive earlier, but Lentz¡¯s car broke down on the way, so we were delayed a bit. I¡¯m sorry for keeping everyone waiting.¡± With that simple sentence, she explained why she was late. ¡°No problem at all.¡± Eleanor laughed, ¡°Anyway, we weren¡¯t in a hurry. Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s just in time, we can have lunch.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence chimed in at the right time, ¡°Mom, dad, these are the gifts that Viola brought for you.¡± Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_6 Chapter 425: 157: Terrence Lentz is Mr. Idler!_6 Translator: 549690339 Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s smile filled her cheeks, barely able to see her eyes, ¡°Viola, it¡¯s nice of you to come, but you didn¡¯t need to bring us gifts! We don¡¯t lack anything at home!¡± Terrence Lentz handed the remaining gifts to Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Grandpa, this is for you.¡± Patriarch Lentz was surprised, ¡°There¡¯s something for me too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Patriarch Lentz took the items with both hands and looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, we¡¯re all family here, so don¡¯t waste your money on gifts when you come by next time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Brothers Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz watched this scene, both feeling a bit dumbfounded. Could the good-for-nothing third son really be in luck! What on earth did Viola see in him? How did she fall for someone who can¡¯t do anything and is disabled? Not just Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz, but even Charlotte Young and Sophie were stunned. Sophie frowned slightly, lowering her voice, ¡°Sister-in-law, do you find this weird?¡± Charlotte Young nodded, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a young girl to foolishly fall for the looks of the third son, but it doesn¡¯t mean the entire Thompson family is also clueless. Just wait and see, the good show is yet to come!¡± At this point, Charlotte Young let out a soft laugh. Sophie immediately understood the meaning behind Charlotte¡¯s words. Although Viola was young and didn¡¯t understand the subtleties and twists of the situation, the Thompson family were no fools. A family like theirs would naturally choose a suitable match for Viola. Eventually, Viola would come to her senses. As for Terrence Lentz- He would create the miracle of being rejected by a second woman. Thinking about this, Sophie¡¯s smile became more pronounced. In the afternoon. Terrence Lentz sent Viola home. It was still the same old bike. Viola sat in the back seat. The sun shone on the two, the gentle breeze slightly intoxicating. At that moment- A small sedan stopped in front of them. ¡°Terrence.¡± The car window rolled down, revealing a sweet face. Terrence Lentz frowned slightly, and his first reaction was to look back at Viola, ¡°Viola, I don¡¯t know her.¡± Viola laughed lightly. She found him adorable. Right then, the young woman in the car got out, ¡°Terrence, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Kayla Sullivan! The snotty kid who used to follow you around, do you remember?¡± Terrence Lentz then recalled, ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e, Viola Thompson.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Thompson.¡± Kayla Sullivan extended her right hand to Viola, ¡°I¡¯m Kayla Sullivan, Sullivan as in Emperor Sullivan, and Kayla as in capable, and Yu as in the beauty.¡± ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Two simple and clean words. Kayla Sullivan smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Terrence and my future sister-in-law on my first day back. Why don¡¯t we all have dinner together? I haven¡¯t seen Terrence in years.¡± Without waiting for Viola to speak, Terrence Lentz said, ¡°We have other things to do.¡± After saying that, without further explanation, he rode the bike away with Viola. Kayla Sullivan watched their retreating figures, squinting her eyes slightly. A moment later, she returned to her car. As soon as she closed the door, a male voice sounded inside the car, ¡°Kayla, do you know who that was just now?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Kayla Sullivan leaned back in her seat, adjusting her sitting position. Knowing what the man was about to say next, Kayla Sullivan closed her eyes, continuing, ¡°But big brother, do you know? The bike he was riding is an exclusive bicycle of the Uron Country Royal Family. Ordinary people don¡¯t have the right to buy or sell them.¡± A simple sentence, but it stunned Harvey. Uron Country Royal Family Exclusive Bicycle? Not waiting for Harvey to speak, Kayla Sullivan spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ve been in Uron Country for nineteen years, I can tell if it¡¯s a royal family exclusive bike with just one glance.¡± Harvey frowned, ¡°But even if the bike is an exclusive one for the Uron Country royal family, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the good-for-nothing is someone important, does it?¡± Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Who doesn¡¯t know that Terrence Lentz has been a failure up to this point? Kayla Sullivan laughed, continuing, ¡°Big brother, I must tell you that I suspect Terrence Lentz is ¡± At this point, she deliberately clammed up. ¡°What is he?¡± Harvey immediately asked. ¡°He¡¯s the legendary Mr. Terrence.¡± A light and indifferent remark, but it made Harvey burst into laughter. Mr. Terrence is an unquestionably top-level boss. A figure standing at the pinnacle of the international community. What is Terrence Lentz? He¡¯s nothing more than a worthless good-for-nothing. How could he possibly be Mr. Terrence? It¡¯s simply talking nonsense to the extreme! Seeing this, Kayla Sullivan helplessly shook her head. It was precisely because everyone was like Harvey- That they avoided Terrence Lentz at all costs. They had no idea that he was indeed the hidden boss. ¡°Kayla, I think you¡¯ve blown your mind studying in foreign countries all these years! I say, a girl shouldn¡¯t be reading so many books!¡± Harvey continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been studying for the sole purpose of coming home and marrying Terrence.¡± Unbelievable! Girls these days are becoming more and more incomprehensible! Kayla Sullivan didn¡¯t say anything, just looked out the window, the corner of her mouth curling into a faint smile. On the other side- Elizabeth Thompson dragged her tired body back from the hotel. She was exhausted. Upon returning home, she handed Reg Thompson a check, ¡°This is the startup money from Hamiltion Apone.¡± Reg Thompson took the check. For a moment, his mood was extremely heavy. They had finally taken this step after all. Elizabeth Thompson continued, ¡°Dad, the next things are up to you.¡± As for her, she would be preparing for the college entrance exam with peace of mind. ¡°Alright,¡± Reg Thompson nodded, ¡°Emma, don¡¯t worry, Dad will not let you down. Just focus on preparing for the college entrance exam during this time, and get some rest.¡± Elizabeth Thompson walked into the house. Soon after, Olga came to Elizabeth¡¯s room, her eyes filled with a sympathetic gaze, ¡°Emma, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± It should have been the wild brat Viola who suffered and struggled. Now, the one suffering and struggling was her precious daughter. Elizabeth Thompson didn¡¯t say anything. Olga sighed, ¡°Remember to take this medicine.¡± After saying that, she placed the medicine in her hand on the bedside table and turned to leave. Elizabeth Thompson looked at the Minulet on the bedside table, her eyes filled with a mocking look. Ridiculous. It was truly ridiculous. She had fallen to the point of taking Minulet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And the man she had relations with was an old man in his sixties. After a long while, Elizabeth still took the Minulet. The next day, she went to school. Professor Ye Jun called her into the office, his voice earnest, ¡°Emma, I know there have been significant changes in your family recently, but I believe that you can get through this. Focus on your studies, you are our class¡¯s hope, and the only one in our city who can become the national top scorer this year.¡± Saying this, Ye Jun patted Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°At the same time, the teacher also believes in you, that you certainly won¡¯t lose to Viola.¡± Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: 158: Must win the first move! (Second update) Chapter 426: 158: Must win the first move! (Second update) Translator: 549690339 Teacher Ye had high expectations for Elizabeth Thompson. Elizabeth was also her only hope for becoming an excellent teacher. This year¡¯s River City top scorer and National Top Scorer must be Elizabeth Thompson! Only in this way would she be more qualified to marry into the Thompson Clan. Thinking of this, Teacher Ye narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°Emma, you must be strong! If you need any help from me, you can always talk to me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Teacher Ye.¡± There was a bit of less pride on Emma¡¯s face. A bit more gloom. She had already lost to Viola once and felt that she would not lose to Viola in the College Entrance Examination. With this in mind. A determined look flashed through Elizabeth¡¯s eyes. Seeing Elizabeth like this, Teacher Ye nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Go back to the classroom.¡± Elizabeth walked towards the classroom. Watching Elizabeth¡¯s retreating figure, a teacher in the office said, ¡°Emma seems to have changed a lot overnight.¡± Upon hearing this, someone immediately agreed, ¡°Indeed, she has changed a lot.¡± Not only was Elizabeth the class favorite, but she was also the school favorite. The prestigious International School relied on Elizabeth to make a name for themselves! ¡°Emma is not only from a fallen family but also experienced online violence. It¡¯s not just a child who can¡¯t bear such a blow, even adults would struggle with it.¡± Upon mentioning this, someone immediately stood up for Emma. ¡°Emma¡¯s older sister really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her! After all, Emma¡¯s parents have raised her for so many years, but Viola just turns her back on them!¡± ¡°Fortunately, our Emma is strong-willed! After the College Entrance Examination, once she becomes the number one, her attention will skyrocket, right?¡± ¡°Teacher Jocelyn is right.¡± At this moment, a short-haired teacher turned back and said, ¡°I have a friend who works at North Bridge High School, and I heard that Viola hasn¡¯t returned to school for two months! I guess she became the Young Miss Thompson Family and doesn¡¯t want to go to school anymore. People like her are just lucky. If their luck was a bit worse, their life would be just like that!¡± Not attending school for two months, no matter how good a student¡¯s academic performance is, it¡¯s impossible to achieve impressive results in the College Entrance Examination. After school in the afternoon. Viola still tutored Rachel Barton. Rachel propped her chin with both hands, and the look in her eyes as she stared at Viola was full of admiration. She didn¡¯t hear a single word about the knowledge points Viola mentioned. ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Viola turned her eyes slightly. Rachel continued, ¡°Can you share with me your feelings when your uncle and aunt found you?¡± Viola put down the book, ¡°I was just very confused.¡± Even now, Viola still felt confused and it all happened so suddenly. Because she had met Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne from the very beginning. But at that time, she never thought that they were her own family. Rachel sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know when my parents will find me.¡± Rachel originally didn¡¯t have any special attachment to her family. But seeing her former friends find their parents, Rachel couldn¡¯t wait to find her parents as well. She craved a blood relationship. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Viola held Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re on their way already.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Rachel smiled and said, ¡°By the way, I recently went to the police station to have my blood sample taken and registered my information on the website for finding relatives.¡± Finding family is a mutual effort. Rachel believed that her family members must be anxious to find her too. In order to reunite with her family as soon as possible, Rachel was willing to do anything. So, ever since Viola found her family, Rachel started her journey to find her family. Rachel even went to several cities to find her parents. Fortunately, she had the 100,000 dollars Viola won for her before. She used the money to invest in some small businesses and made some money. After the tutoring session, Viola and Rachel went out to eat together. When they left, they happened to meet Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. ¡°Vio!¡± ¡°Rachel is here too!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all go out to eat together.¡±Being girls of the same age, they easily started playing together. Olsand Village. In a small courtyard of a rural family house, A middle-aged couple was having dinner. At this moment, the phone suddenly rang. The middle-aged man immediately put down his bowl and ran to answer the phone. Soon, the man came back. ¡°Shangen, who was it?¡± Seeing her husband return so quickly, the woman asked curiously. Gregory Diet took a sip of his porridge and said, ¡°It was from the police station. They said they found our daughter, which is simply ridiculous. I think it must be a scammer!¡± Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black are 58 years old, born in 1964. Since they are of older age, Their mindset is very traditional and strongly favors sons over daughters. In their attempt to have a son, the couple had five daughters in a row. It wasn¡¯t until their sixth child that they had a son. Of these five daughters, other than the eldest and second daughters who were kept with them, the third daughter was drowned in a toilet bowl by her mother-in-law immediately after birth, the fourth daughter was abandoned on a hillside, her fate unknown, and the fifth daughter was also abandoned. Although the other two daughters were raised by their side, they did not have good lives. Dolores Frieman, the eldest daughter, was married off by her father to an old widower in the neighboring village when she was not yet eighteen years old. The second daughter was admitted to high school, but her mother deprived her of her right to go to school, forcing her to follow the neighboring elder sister to work in the city, with her monthly salary handed over to the elder sister, who then gave the full amount to Gregory and Beatrice. At first, they lied to her that she would go to the city to sell clothes, and once she made money, they would let her go back to school. But when the second daughter arrived at the place, she realized, That this was not a clothing store, But a salon in a red-light district! Gregory and Beatrice built a house, bought a tractor, and a motorcycle, all by using money the second daughter earned with her body. There were many times that the second daughter wanted to run away. But she never succeeded in escaping. She was kept under close watch, and, as her client load mounted, she clearly felt unwell. Now. The 29-year-old second daughter looked older than a 39-year-old person. Speaking of this, Beatrice Black continued, ¡°If we had known back then that we wouldn¡¯t have abandoned those three girls, look at the second daughter, how much money she can make now! If the third, fourth, and fifth daughters were still here, we wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the 150,000 dollars for Qi Bao¡¯s dowry!¡± Finally, Beatrice said with a resentful face: ¡°It¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the mother-in-law insisting on getting rid of those children, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the 150,000 dollars dowry. They had been working on the farm their whole life. With the eldest daughter¡¯s dowry money and earnings from the second daughter, their lives had been alright. They even managed to take out 100,000 dollars for their son to buy a house, but they still had to pay the mortgage every month. Facing the substantial dowry of 150,000 dollars, the two felt suffocated. Gregory Diet sighed, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now!¡± If he had known that his daughters would be worth so much, that they could exchange for 150,000 dollars in dowry, he would never have allowed his mother to dispose of the newborn daughters. Now thinking of it, the only thing he felt was regret, nothing but regret! Just then, the phone rang again. Gregory Diet picked up the phone, but the man on the other end was still the one from before, ¡°Gregory Diet, right? I¡¯m from the police station. Did you lose your fifth daughter? If you¡¯re worried about me being a scammer, you can come to the town police station tomorrow!¡± Gregory Diet came back to the yard with a puzzled face. Beatrice asked, ¡°Is it still a scammer who called?¡± Gregory Diet scratched his head, ¡°If it¡¯s a scammer, they wouldn¡¯t dare to let me go to the police station, right? Qi Bao¡¯s mother, do you think our fifth daughter could still be alive? And that she¡¯s really come to find us?¡± Hearing this, Beatrice became very excited, ¡°Who knows! Why don¡¯t we go to the town police station tomorrow and ask?¡± To the couple now, the fifth daughter was no longer just their child, she was the walking 150,000 dollars. As long as they found her, their son¡¯s dowry money would be possible! ¡°Okay!¡± Gregory Diet nodded. The couple agreed to go to the police station in person tomorrow. Meanwhile, Rachel Barton, who was having dinner with Viola Thompson and others, also received a phone call from the police station. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After answering the call, Rachel became very excited, ¡°Really?! Officer Blogger?¡± Officer Blogger, on the other end of the phone, continued, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t get too excited yet. After the initial comparison, the couple might be your biological parents, but we still need to do further verification. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll inform you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Officer Blogger!¡± Still very excited even after hanging up the phone, Rachel asked Viola, ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy?¡± Rachel looked at Viola, trying to suppress her excitement, ¡°Viola, I might have found my biological parents!¡± Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: 160: The clever Viola, sees through at a glance! (Second update) Chapter 433: 160: The clever Viola, sees through at a glance! (Second update) Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing Viola Thompson¡¯s words, Rachel Barton was stunned. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask these questions yet. Rachel Barton smiled and said while holding Viola¡¯s arm, ¡°We can ask those questions when we see them.¡± After all, it was not much time before four in the afternoon. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°That works.¡± Right now, seeing that Barton had just found her parents, Viola did not want to pour unexpected cold water on her. After all. She had not yet seen Rachel¡¯s parents; no one knew whether they deliberately or unintentionally abandoned Rachel. Rachel was very excited, and she asked, ¡°Viola, do I look good in this outfit? Should I change into something else?¡± Viola smiled and glanced at her, ¡°No need, you look good in anything.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Rachel. ¡°Mhmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. At two in the afternoon. Viola accompanied Rachel to the police station, and then they both rode a police car to the train station- Inside the car, Rachel was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. She was excited and anticipatory. She kept looking out of the window as though the 30-kilometer distance felt like 300 kilometers. Viola glanced at Officer Blogger sitting next to them, followed by her question, ¡°Officer Blogger, can you tell me how Rachel got lost from her parents?¡± Officer Blogger smiled and said, ¡°According to the situation reported from Olsand Village, Barton was kidnapped by a human trafficker when she was very young.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Officer Blogger continued, ¡°I heard that Barton now has two older sisters and a younger brother.¡± ¡°Her older sister, Dolores Frieman, is 32 years old, married, and has a child. Her sister Delia Frieman is 29 years old and is currently working in Giseda City. She has a younger brother named Ryan Diet, who is about a year younger than Barton and is already engaged.¡± Viola remained composed, ¡°They should have more than four children, right?¡± ¡°Young lady, how did you know?¡± Officer Blogger looked curiously at Viola. He found that even though this young girl seemed to be just in her mid-teens, she bore no naivety that people her age typically possess. She gave a detached and cool aura. She is pure. However, when she gave a slight smile, she seemed incredibly approachable. In short. She didn¡¯t seem like a teenage girl. Viola continued, ¡°Because the names of their children are based on numbers, they should have seven children following this logic.¡± Officer Blogger nodded, ¡°You are right. Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black indeed have seven children. But two of them died at a young age. Along with Barton, who was trafficked, they had seven children.¡± Viola squinted slightly, ¡°Were the two children who died also daughters?¡± Officer Blogger nodded, ¡°It seems so.¡± Two consecutive deaths and a daughter trafficked, all daughters, seemed too coincidental. Soon enough, the police car stopped in front of the train station. There were ten minutes left before the train¡¯s arrival. Rachel glanced at her wristwatch, then looked inside the train station, ¡°Viola, do you think the train will arrive early today?¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°Relax Rachel, the train will arrive in thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although she had said not to worry, Rachel was earnestly looking forward. Even if the train arrived a minute early, it would be great. The waiting time always felt prolonged. Finally. With Rachel eagerly looking forward, the train arrived at the station. People with luggage came out of the station. Rachel swept her gaze over each passenger¡¯s face. Who were her biological parents? At that moment, Officer Blogger waved, ¡°Barton¡¯s relatives are over here!¡± Then, he looked at Rachel, ¡°Barton, can you see over there? The couple in the black and red tops are your biological parents. Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black. The person with them is a colleague from your local police station!¡± Rachel looked over, feeling slightly teary. Her parents looked much older than she had imagined. They seemed very humble. This was her first impression of her parents. Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black also spotted Rachel and Viola from afar. They didn¡¯t expect Rachel to be this beautiful; she put her pictures to shame by being a hundred times more beautiful.This beautiful daughter of theirs, not to mention a dowry of half a million, even a million dowry would probably be no problem at all. Beatrice Black ran over quickly, ¡°Babe! My Geraldine, Mom has finally found you!¡± Gregory Diet also followed her over. Incredibly, they had mistaken Viola Thompson for Rachel Barton. After all, Viola was beautiful and striking, this way they could ask for more dowry money. Viola subtly sidestepped, avoiding the embrace of Beatrice and Gregory, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± The first impression. She didn¡¯t quite like this couple. It always felt like there was something more to them than they let on. This simplicity was mixed with something else. Officer Blogger laughed, ¡°Comrades, here is your daughter!¡± Hearing this, there was a moment of embarrassment for Gregory and Beatrice, as they turned their heads to look at Rachel. She wasn¡¯t as tall as Viola. She didn¡¯t have the same fair skin as she did either. Most importantly, she was not as beautiful as Viola, though Rachel was fairly beautiful herself, standing next to Viola, she did look somewhat inferior. Beatrice was a bit disappointed, but didn¡¯t show it, instead she embraced Rachel, crying and sniffling. ¡°Geraldine! My Geraldine, Mom has finally found you!¡± Gregory Diet also held Rachel tightly in his arms. The three of them hugged, and this heartwarming scene even moved the accompanying policemen, bringing tears to their eyes. Only Viola had an unchanging calm and reserved expression on her face. A moment. Beatrice and Gregory Diet finally let go of Rachel. Beatrice held Rachel¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Geraldine, your mom has been looking for you for nineteen years, thinking of you for nineteen years. Let¡¯s go, I will take you home now!¡± The first thing they had to do was take Rachel home. Then they had to find a good match for her. ¡°Auntie,¡± at this time, Viola said casually, ¡°Rachel has been living in River City for many years, and if she suddenly goes back with you, she will definitely feel uncomfortable. How about this, you both stay with Rachel in River City for a few days, and then slowly discuss about going back. After all, she¡¯s about to take the College Entrance Examination.¡± College Entrance Examination? Hearing these words, Beatrice frowned. What¡¯s the point of a girl taking the College Entrance Examination? A waste of money! But Beatrice didn¡¯t show it, nodding her head and asked, ¡°Okay. What do you think, Geraldine?¡± After saying that, she looked towards Rachel. Rachel¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s do as Viola suggests, let me show you and dad around River City first, and then we can think about other things.¡± Viola continued, ¡°By the way, auntie, what was Rachel¡¯s name at home?¡± ¡°She was called ¡± Beatrice was stunned for a moment. Since Rachel was abandoned the moment she was born, she was never given a name. However, Gregory Diet reacted quickly and said, ¡°Her name is Geraldine.¡± Their eldest daughter¡¯s name is Dolores, the second one is Delia. So, it was natural that Rachel, being the fifth child, was named Geraldine. Viola noticed the subtle expressions on the couple¡¯s faces and continued to ask, ¡°Uncle and auntie, do you remember whether or not Rachel has any specific birthmarks?¡± Regarding this question, Beatrice and Gregory Diet naturally did not know the answer. Who would care if a burden like her had any birthmarks! Beatrice held Rachel and started crying, ¡°My poor Geraldine, mom is sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have let you go I lost you for so many years ¡± Gregory Diet also started wiping his tears. Clearly. These two were avoiding the topic. Rachel¡¯s place was small and couldn¡¯t accommodate her parents, so she booked a hotel nearby and settled her parents down. Viola was with her the whole time. ¡°Rachel,¡± having completed the check-in procedures, Viola pulled Rachel outside the door and whispered, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Rachel had a big smile on her face, ¡°Go ahead, Viola.¡± Although her parents did not seem to be wealthy, Rachel¡¯s original intention to find her parents was not to become some kind of wealthy daughter, she just wanted parental affection. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, she was extremely elated to have found her parents and to know that they did not purposely abandon her. Viola¡¯s soft voice began to speak, ¡°Rachel, I think your parents are hiding something from you. You were likely to have been abandoned by them due to their preference for sons over daughters.¡± Although the reality was harsh, Rachel needed to know the truth. When Viola finished speaking, she continued, ¡°Their total of seven children, where six are daughters. Two died prematurely while another was taken by human traffickers. Don¡¯t you think the fact that the three children who experienced tragedies are all daughters is strange? Why is their son named Ryan? ¡°Plus, when I asked them what your name was at home and whether you had any birthmarks, they both hesitated before avoiding the topic. Do you think this is normal behavior from parents?¡± Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: 161: She is the only one, Viola’s first kiss! Chapter 434: 161: She is the only one, Viola¡¯s first kiss! Translator: 549690339 Viola spoke word by word, with a bland tone, but her words merited reflection. Thinking carefully, what Viola said made a lot of sense. The various reactions of Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black suggested that they were a couple who favored a son over a daughter. Rachel was stunned for a moment. A complex expression appeared on her face. After a long while, Rachel finally responded, ¡°Viola, I ¡± She carefully chose her words in her heart and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think they are that kind of people.¡± Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black looked like simple and unadorned old farmers at a glance. They came out of hardship. Those who truly come out of hardship would absolutely not have the idea of favoring sons over daughters. Viola¡¯s expression remained the same, ¡°Rachel, I understand how you feel right now. We grew up together, and I hope more than anyone else that you can find your parents and reunite as a family. But at the same time, you need to keep a clear mind, not everyone in this world can be called parents.¡± Some things are clearer to bystanders than to those involved. As a bystander, Viola saw things clearer than Rachel. ¡°Viola, I know you¡¯re looking out for me and worry about me getting hurt.¡± Rachel held Viola¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°But all of this is just speculation for now, I want to try to understand them, if things really are like you said, I will leave them as soon as possible and won¡¯t get stuck in the mud.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°If anything happens, remember to tell me in time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Viola.¡± Rachel nodded with a smile. Before leaving, Viola went to the room to greet Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black. Although she didn¡¯t particularly like this couple. But after all, they were now Rachel¡¯s parents. She couldn¡¯t lack proper etiquette. Looking at Viola, Beatrice Black was incredibly envious of her parents. Anyone who raised such a beautiful daughter would probably wake up laughing even in their sleep! After all, this was a living 1 million dollars. Compared to Viola, Rachel was far behind. At that moment, Beatrice Black kindly instructed Viola, ¡°Young lady, be careful on your way. Why don¡¯t I have Qibao¡¯s father send you? There are many bad people out at night.¡± Hearing this, Rachel felt even more strongly that her birth parents were good people. Viola gracefully declined: ¡°Thank you, but I live nearby.¡± Beatrice Black nodded, ¡°Well then, be careful.¡± After leaving the hotel, Viola went to the roadside, took out her phone, and prepared to scan a shared bicycle. Just at that moment, under the street lamp, a figure pushing a bicycle appeared. The man was wearing a black silk shirt with the top button undone, revealing his sexy Adam¡¯s apple. He had an upright figure, emanating the unique aura of a mature man. He held the bicycle with one hand, his stance casual, but inadvertently exuding an indescribable deterrent force that made people not dare to hide any shrewd thoughts in front of him. ¡°Beautiful lady,¡± his gaze turned this way, ¡°need a ride?¡± Viola slightly turned her eyes and raised her eyebrows, ¡°To Fragrant Gardan, how much?¡± Unexpectedly she would cooperate so well, Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips lifted, ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯ll give you a free ride.¡± This statement was heard by a young man who was just parking and waiting for the traffic light. Upon hearing it, he turned his head to look at Terrence Lentz. A mocking expression filled his eyes. This kid relied on his good looks and treated his bicycle as a sports car. If you want to pick up girls, you should drive a luxury car. Hitting on girls while riding a bicycle is simply being a hooligan. Next, this girl would definitely slap him directly. Thinking of this, the young man couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. He wasn¡¯t in any particular hurry to leave, so he parked and stayed to watch the excitement. Viola walked over to Terrence, grabbed his collar, and ordered, ¡°Lower your head.¡± Just two soft words, yet revealing an aura of dominance. The two were extremely close, their shadows intertwined under the street lamp. Breathing shallowly. First, Terrence was taken aback, then he lowered his head. The next second, Viola lifted on her toes and kissed him on the side of his face. Such a soft and tender touch. Cool as her lips. Her unique fragrance forcefully entered his nostrils. In that instant, it felt like an electric shock, tingling all over his body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both of them were stunned. Time seemed to freeze at that moment. In fact, even Viola was stunned; she didn¡¯t know why she would suddenly lean in for a kiss Beauty deceives people! Before Terrence could react, Viola casually let go of his collar, sat on the back seat of the bicycle, and said nonchalantly, ¡°Fare is paid, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: 161: She is the only one, Viola’s first kiss! _2 Chapter 435: 161: She is the only one, Viola¡¯s first kiss! _2 Translator: 549690339 Terrence Lentz¡¯s heart was racing. He felt full of energy. He never knew he could ride a bicycle so fast. This scene also stunned the young man in the car who was watching the excitement. He was dumbfounded. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Is it that easy to flirt?! And the other party is such a beautiful girl. Who would believe it if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes? Lesson learned! As the saying goes, practice makes perfect. Just then, a young woman walked by. The young man cleared his throat, ¡°Hey, beauty, need a ride?¡± The young woman looked at him, ¡°Are you giving this car away?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The young man nodded. The young woman came over, ¡°I need to go near the 3rd Ave Line Subway Station, how much?¡± Learning from what he just saw, he said, ¡°No fare, just give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll give you a free ride.¡± The young woman smiled and said, ¡°Really?¡± Unexpectedly, this trick really worked! The young man was so excited that he immediately nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± The young woman walked to his side, and before the young man could react, she lifted her bag with both hands and slammed it down on his head, ¡°Die, pervert!¡± The young man was knocked out cold. Seeing stars, crying. Why is this scene so different from what he imagined?! In less than half an hour, Terrence Lentz had dropped Viola Thompson off at the entrance of her apartment building. He didn¡¯t know if he was tired or hot. At this moment, his heart was beating faster than ever. Thumping, pounding. One beat after another. Viola Thompson jumped off the back seat with ease, ¡°Would you like to come in for some tea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s getting late I, I have to go.¡± As soon as he said it, Terrence Lentz felt like an idiot. Why was he stammering? Not manly at all! Viola Thompson gave a light smile, ¡°Alright then, be careful on the road.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Viola waved to him. ¡°Good night.¡± On the way back, he rode his bike at a fast pace. At this moment, Terrence Lentz¡¯s mood was very excited. His heart seemed to want to jump out of his chest. He did not return to the Lentz Family Villa. Instead, he went to an apartment. Three bedrooms and two living rooms. Grey and black decoration scheme, like his entire personality, mysterious and distant. Terrence Lentz took off his shirt and threw it on the sofa. Then, with his upper body bare, he went over to the refrigerator and opened the freezer door, taking out a bottle of mineral water, opening it with one hand and drinking more than half of the icy water in one breath. Water droplets slid down the corner of his mouth. They went down his Adam¡¯s apple, then his gracefully curved collarbone, then his strong abs, and finally disappeared on his beautiful mermaid line. If someone was there right now, seeing such a perfect body, they would definitely be unable to resist screaming. After drinking a bottle of icy water, Terrence Lentz still felt thirsty, so he took out another one. Even after two bottles of icy water, he still couldn¡¯t suppress the heat inside his body. Unable to control it. For Terrence Lentz, this adult male, it was a first. Terrence frowned helplessly looking at a certain part of his body that was changing. In the end, he went to the bathroom and took a cold shower. It wasn¡¯t until an hour later that he walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, casually picked up a cigarette and lighter from the coffee table, and stood by the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room, staring down at the view below. 58th floor. The best floor for overlooking the cityscape at night. A moment later, a wisp of dark blue flame sprang up from the lighter, igniting the cigarette held between the fingers of his slim lips. As the smoke curled up around his delicate features, with the up and down movements of his Adam¡¯s apple, he seemed incredibly sexy. She must be the only person who doesn¡¯t care about his identity, right? Terrence Lentz squinted his eyes, exhaling a puff of smoke. At this moment, the phone rang. The man picked up the phone with his other hand while holding the cigarette, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°The documents are in the second drawer on the left side.¡± After Viola Thompson left, Beatrice Black pulled Rachel Barton¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Hey, is your friend a local?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rachel shook her head. ¡°How old is she?¡± Beatrice asked immediately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The same age as me.¡± Rachel answered. Beatrice squinted her eyes. If she¡¯s the same age as Rachel, she probably doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, should she introduce a guy to her? Maybe she could ask for an introduction fee. With Viola being so beautiful, it should be easy to earn thousands of dollars. Beatrice didn¡¯t say her thoughts out loud, after all, she had only just met Rachel, and couldn¡¯t let her find out her intentions so quickly. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: 161: She is the only one, her first kiss! _3 Chapter 436: 161: She is the only one, her first kiss! _3 Translator: 549690339 First, I need to find a way to get Rachel to go back with me. Beatrice chuckled, ¡°Honey, this friend of yours is clearly of good character. You¡¯ve made a great friend. How about we take her with us to visit home during this trip?¡± ¡°Mom, she, like me, is a senior this year. She probably doesn¡¯t have time to go back with you right now.¡± Upon hearing this, Beatrice¡¯s expression changed slightly. A girl, studying so hard? What a waste of money and energy! She¡¯s just going to get married eventually anyway! Beatrice grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Honey, do you know how many years your father and I have been looking for you? All these years, we¡¯ve been dreaming of reuniting our family. Your sister, your brother, they think about you coming back every day. Especially your little brother, Qi Bao, he¡¯s such a sensible boy!¡± Bringing up her son, Beatrice felt a wash of pride, but this sense of pride quickly turned into tears. With so many children, she knew that it was easy to manipulate those her child¡¯s age, a few shed tears would easily fool her. ¡°When we came here, Qi Bao wouldn¡¯t let go of your father¡¯s and my hands, reminding us to bring back his sister. Can you imagine how disappointed he would be if you don¡¯t come back?¡± At that point, Beatrice broke out in tears. Seeing this, Gregory Diet immediately joined his wife in this spectacle, ¡°Mamma, don¡¯t cry. Our honey is a sensible girl. She will definitely go back with us.¡± As the words fell, Gregory Diet held Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Honey, your mom and dad have let you down for nineteen years. Please give us a chance to make it up to you, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to rest in peace even in death.¡± ¡°Your father is right.¡± Beatrice immediately nodded. Looking at her parents, Rachel was deeply moved. But. She remembered Viola Thompson¡¯s reminder. Not all parents deserve to be called parents. Rachel handed her parents tissue to wipe their tears and then asked, ¡°Have you really been searching for me all these years?¡± ¡°We have, of course, we have!¡± Beatrice, fearing that her husband might say something wrong, snatched the reply, ¡°but as you know, our family lives in the countryside, and where you were born, they had just been connected to electricity, and the village didn¡¯t even have a telephone. Communication there was not advanced; we could only search for you house by house, we didn¡¯t even know about reporting to the police.¡± ¡°We searched for a long time, then I accidentally got pregnant. Your father insisted that we not keep the child, but your younger brother was resilient; he survived several attempts to abort him. So your father and I decided to give birth to him. After giving birth to your younger brother, we gave up the idea of having more children and devoted all our efforts to finding you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you for nineteen years! Thankfully, persistence finally pays off, we found you!¡± Upon finishing, Beatrice embraced Rachel tightly. Hearing this, Rachel was touched, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I?¡± She could feel from her mother¡¯s words just how difficult these years have been. May all abducted children be able to reunite with their parents. Beatrice continued, ¡°Honey, will you agree to give your parents a chance to make it up to you?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t feel guilty. I know that this isn¡¯t your and dad¡¯s fault. We should blame those damned traffickers. If it wasn¡¯t for them, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so many years.¡± So, she doesn¡¯t blame her parents. Gregory interjected, ¡°Honey, then we will leave tomorrow and go home with us.¡± The most important thing now is to take Rachel back and find a good family for her. Upon hearing this, Rachel looked troubled. She could understand her parents¡¯ feelings, but her situation was different from Viola Thompson¡¯s. Viola Thompson was smart. Even if she skipped school for two months, she could still keep up with the teacher¡¯s pace when she returned. However, Rachel wasn¡¯t confident academically. If she skipped school at this critical juncture, she wouldn¡¯t be able to perform well on the College Entrance Examination. ¡°Dad, being in senior year is very critical. I don¡¯t want to be distracted at this point,¡± Rachel continued, ¡°tomorrow is Sunday, I can take you and Mom for a stroll around River City. As for going home, let¡¯s wait until after the College Entrance Examination.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, it won¡¯t be long before the College Entrance Examination is over. Beatrice frowned subtly. If Rachel was a daughter she raised, she would have slapped her by now. But not now. She needed to play the long game, so Beatrice voiced sweetly, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re right. Education is the only way out, you need to hold your ground and aim for a good university.¡± Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: 161: She is the only one, Viola’s first kiss! _4 Chapter 437: 161: She is the only one, Viola¡¯s first kiss! _4 Translator: 549690339 Upon saying this, Beatrice Black paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Oh right, honey, where are your adoptive parents? How are their living conditions? Have they ever mistreated you over the years?¡± If Rachel Barton¡¯s adoptive parents were well-off, maybe they could ask them for some money. Now talking about buying and selling being equally sinful. If they dared not to give money, she would sue them! Beatrice Black had already figured it all out in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t have adoptive parents,¡± Rachel Barton¡¯s expression saddened for a moment, ¡°I grew up in an orphanage.¡± Her childhood was gray. There were no friends in the orphanage. If there was any sunshine, then Viola Thompson was her only sunshine. Upon hearing Rachel Barton grew up in an orphanage, Beatrice¡¯s plan failed, and disappointment filled her eyes, but she quickly changed her attitude, embracing Rachel, trying to numb her with love, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, you have us now! From now on, your dad and I will be your biggest support, as long as we are here, we won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances.¡± Rachel leaned on her mother¡¯s shoulder, her eyes moistened. After so many years. She finally felt the warmth of motherly love. Beatrice Black patted Rachel¡¯s shoulder, and at an angle where Rachel couldn¡¯t see, she exchanged glances with Gregory Diet. Gregory Diet then said, ¡°Honey, how have you been living alone all these years? If we had known, we wouldn¡¯t have let you pay for the house. Although your mom and I are not very wealthy, we do have some small money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± Beatrice Black immediately took a handful of change from her pocket and stuffed it into Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Honey, take this money.¡± Looking at the change her mother handed over, Rachel was deeply moved. She knew how difficult it was for her parents to make money. Although it was only a small amount of change, it was probably the result of their frugal living for a long time. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want it; I have money,¡± Rachel continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have a 100,000 dollar fixed deposit and several thousand for pocket money, plus I¡¯ve invested in a small business, so I don¡¯t lack money to spend.¡± When she heard this, Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up. 100,000 dollars in savings! Neither of them had expected Rachel to have so much money. Beatrice Black hid the greed in her eyes, ¡°Honey, your money is yours. The money given by mom is a small token of affection from mom, you must accept it, otherwise, mom will not be at ease.¡± ¡°But this money is the result of your and dad¡¯s hard work; I really can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine; the two of us save money just so you can spend it.¡± Beatrice Black said with teary eyes, ¡°Every time your father and I couldn¡¯t bear the strain of working, we would think of you. We thought about the day we could find you, our girl, and then we didn¡¯t feel tired anymore.¡± In fact. This was the change that Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black couple deliberately exchanged at the bank. It was all fifty cents, one dollar, and two-dollar bills. The two of them had discussed it at home the night before. Giving a red packet would be necessary when meeting their child for the first time, but if it was only a few hundred dollars, it would be too little. So, Beatrice Black suggested going to the bank to exchange some change. Two hundred dollars were exchanged for a big handful. Before leaving, they even purposely put on their most worn-out clothes. They didn¡¯t expect Rachel to be so easy to deceive. Hearing these words, Rachel felt more upset. She regretted not finding her parents earlier, allowing them to suffer for so many years. Beatrice Black stuffed the money into Rachel¡¯s pocket, ¡°Honey, keep the money. Be good, huh?¡± Having no choice, Rachel had to accept the money. The next day, Rachel took her parents shopping to buy clothes and eat at a restaurant. She wanted to make up for all the years she owed her parents. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, she proposed buying gifts for her younger brother and two sisters. Of course, Beatrice would not let Rachel buy things for the two sisters who were burdens. She went on, ¡°Your eldest sister is already married and not in our village, your second sister is working in Giseda City and not at home. Your brother is still at home, but he is very naughty. He can¡¯t wear such nice things. Honey, you work hard to make money, so you don¡¯t need to buy these things.¡± Seeing her mother think about her well-being everywhere and not being the bloodsucking kind of parents, Rachel was very touched and smiled, ¡°Mom, after all, I am the elder sister. It¡¯s very normal for me to buy clothes for my younger brother. Do you know what size he wears?¡± Beatrice Black completely grasped the situation. She initially refused, but in the end, she finally had to give in and tell Ryan Diet¡¯s size. Rachel bought three sets of clothes and three pairs of shoes for her never-seen-before younger brother all at once. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: 161: She is the only one, her first kiss!_5 Chapter 438: 161: She is the only one, her first kiss!_5 Translator: 549690339 At night, Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet returned to the hotel and began plotting how to trick Rachel Barton into handing over her bank card. That¡¯s a total of 100,000 dollars! Even if they couldn¡¯t bring Rachel back this time, bringing back 100,000 dollars would still be a great success! At least it would solve their pressing need for money. Gregory Diet said, ¡°We can¡¯t rush this, we need to be patient, we can¡¯t directly ask for it.¡± It seemed that Rachel was a person who could be coaxed but not forced. Hearing this, Beatrice Black was not pleased. ¡°I¡¯m her mother. Without me, there wouldn¡¯t be her. If she doesn¡¯t give me her money, then who else should she give it to?¡± If it weren¡¯t for her giving birth to Rachel, would Rachel even exist in this world? Rachel¡¯s money should, rightfully, be in her care! Gregory Diet, having attended school for a few years, said, ¡°We¡¯ve spent so long with her today, haven¡¯t you seen what kind of person she is? If you try to force her, you¡¯ll lose everything!¡± Beatrice slowly calmed down, it did seem to be the case. Gregory Diet continued, ¡°I have a plan that will surely make her willingly give us the money.¡± ¡°What plan?¡± Beatrice immediately asked. Gregory Diet leaned in close to Beatrice¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. Hearing this, Beatrice said with a smile, ¡°Good! This is a good idea! Let¡¯s do it your way!¡± Rachel was as naive as a pig, definitely not able to spot any flaws. The next morning, Rachel received a call from Beatrice. ¡°Honey, your dad and I are going back, you must take care of yourself while you¡¯re alone here. Remember to call us often. As soon as the College Entrance Examination is over, we¡¯ll come to pick you up and take you home! It¡¯ll be a family reunion.¡± Rachel was still in a daze from sleep, hearing this, she immediately sat up on her bed, ¡°Mom? Why are you and dad suddenly leaving? I thought we agreed to stay here longer?¡± Beatrice¡¯s voice held a sob, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, darling, you don¡¯t have to worry, we just suddenly want to go home. Remember to take good care of yourself.¡± Picking up on the unease in Beatrice¡¯s voice, Rachel immediately got dressed and rushed to the hotel without even brushing her teeth. As soon as she arrived at the entrance of the ice coffin, she saw her parents carrying their luggage. They didn¡¯t even have proper suitcases, they were using snake-skin bags to carry their things. When they saw Rachel, both looked surprised, ¡°Darling! How did you get here! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to see us off?¡± Beatrice and Gregory¡¯s eyes were both red and swollen, clearly showing signs of crying. Seeing this, Rachel was very anxious, ¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly have to go back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Gregory comforted, ¡°Darling, all you need to do is take good care of yourself here. We can handle everything at home!¡± The more Gregory acted like this, the more Rachel felt that they were hiding something from her. That¡¯s how all parents are. They always choose to shoulder urgent matters themselves, deciding never to share with their children. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing wrong,¡± Beatrice came over, pulling up a forced smile, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you go home first? Don¡¯t let our issues affect you!¡± At a time like this, how could Rachel go back home without worries. ¡°Mom, Dad, what the hell is going on? I¡¯m your daughter. Is there a problem that you can¡¯t tell your own daughter?¡± Rachel almost cried out in anxiety, ¡°Two heads are better than one, maybe I can even help you out!¡± ¡°Darling, there¡¯s really nothing you can do about this.¡± Gregory sighed, ¡°And also, your mom and I, we don¡¯t want to hold you back! You¡¯ve had it rough being alone all these years.¡± Beatrice nodded, ¡°Your father¡¯s right.¡± As the two staged a dramatic performance, Rachel didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. Instead, she felt her parents were great, always looking out for her. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, no matter what, you will never be a burden to me,¡± Rachel continued: ¡°Mom, Dad, if you don¡¯t tell me what happened today, you might as well forget that you ever had a daughter! I won¡¯t be going back with you after the College Entrance Examination!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beatrice grabbed Rachel¡¯s wrist, sobbing ¡°Darling, my sweet girl!¡± Gregory was also wiping his tears on the side. After a long while, Beatrice spoke, ¡°Your sister had an accident in Giseda City, the driver who caused the accident ran away. The doctor called and said that 150,000 is needed for medical expenses. We need to rush back to gather funds, even if we have to sell everything we own, we have to save your sister!¡± As she said this, Beatrice started to cry loudly. Hearing this, Rachel also got very anxious. She knew her parents didn¡¯t have much money, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. There will definitely be a way to handle this. How about this, I have 100,000 dollars in a fixed deposit. I will withdraw it right away and you can take it back to pay for my sister¡¯s surgery!¡± Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: 161: She is the only one, Viola’s first kiss! _6 Chapter 439: 161: She is the only one, Viola¡¯s first kiss! _6 Translator: 549690339 The fixed deposit can be withdrawn, but it will be treated as a current deposit without any interest. Hearing this, Diana was very excited. She didn¡¯t expect Rachel to be so easy to fool. ¡°No, no, no, sweetheart, your dad and I haven¡¯t taken care of you for a single day. How can we take your money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom! We¡¯re family, and as a family, we have to face difficulties together.¡± Rachel continued, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll go back with you to see my sister.¡± Hearing this, Gregory became nervous and said, ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t need to. We¡¯ll take care of your sister. The most important thing for you right now is to focus on your studies. You must not let our family problems affect your education.¡± ¡°Your dad is right.¡± Diana nodded in agreement. Rachel sighed, thinking about her current situation and how she couldn¡¯t afford to take time off. She continued, ¡°There¡¯s a bank nearby. Mom and Dad, come with me.¡± The couple still refused, but in the end, they ¡®reluctantly¡¯ accepted the money. Rachel personally sent them off at the train station, reminding them, ¡°Dad and Mom, be careful on the way and have a safe journey.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweetheart, we¡¯ll be careful,¡± Diana waved to Rachel, ¡°Sweetheart, take good care of yourself. After the College Entrance Examination, your dad and I will come to pick you up!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rachel watched as her parents disappeared in the crowd ahead before finally looking away. Though she didn¡¯t spend much time with her parents, Rachel had truly accepted them from the bottom of her heart. This was the parental love she had been longing for. After returning from the train station, Rachel went back to school for classes and went to Viola Thompson for tutoring as usual in the afternoon. ¡°Viola, my parents went back home.¡± Rachel went on, ¡°I figured everything out. They didn¡¯t intentionally lose me back then, and they don¡¯t favor boys over girls. I¡¯m really happy that I found them, and I plan to go back to our hometown to recognize our relatives with them after the College Entrance Examination.¡± Viola flipped the page of the book in her hand and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Viola continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them how much you have in savings, did you?¡± Viola always felt that the couple didn¡¯t seem like good people, whether or not it was because she thought people¡¯s hearts were too despicable. ¡°No,¡± afraid that Viola would misunderstand her parents, Rachel didn¡¯t tell her about the money she withdrew for her sister¡¯s treatment, ¡°By the way, they even gave me some money before they left. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s their hard-earned money from not eating or wearing well.¡± Rachel paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°My parents are different from others. They are ordinary farmers with no complicated thoughts. Viola, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m smart and I definitely won¡¯t misjudge people.¡± Viola slightly nodded, ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t tell them about your savings. However, you can¡¯t probe people¡¯s hearts overnight, so I suggest you think carefully before deciding whether or not to go back with them.¡± Some things, once they involve money, change in nature. ¡°I understand, Viola.¡± Viola continued to tutor Rachel. Mr. White was sleeping in the room. At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Flora Tiarks pushed the door open, ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. White didn¡¯t even open his eyes. Flora continued, ¡°We¡¯re going back soon, right? I was thinking, why don¡¯t we invite Viola and the others for dinner before we leave? After all, they treated us last time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Flora knew her uncle too well and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I¡¯ll treat this time.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. White immediately sat up from the bed, ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes now.¡± He was so fast. Flora: She didn¡¯t know what kind of girl would fall for such a stingy man. Flora sent a message to Viola and the others. They agreed to meet at the same roadside stall as last time. When Viola, Rachel, Diana, and Fiona Knight arrived, Flora was already there. ¡°Vio! Over here!¡± Upon seeing Viola, Flora immediately waved with both hands. The group walked over. Rachel looked around but didn¡¯t see Mr. White. He didn¡¯t come? At that moment, a gentle male voice suddenly appeared in the air. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late.¡±Rachel Barton raised her head. Her gaze crashed into a pair of deep, mysterious eyes. Her heart suddenly raced. Rachel lowered her head immediately, gripping Viola Thompson¡¯s arm tightly. Viola slightly lowered her eyes, ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Rachel was very nervous. Viola poured her a glass of water, ¡°Have some water.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded slightly, picking up the glass and taking a sip of water. Half a glass of water down, her heartbeat still seemed somewhat uncontrollable. At that moment, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight returned with milk tea, ¡°Vio, your favorite, Taro Milk Tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Rachel, here¡¯s your lemon water.¡± ¡°Flora, here¡¯s your thick taro milk tea.¡± Fiona handed the last milk tea to Mr. White, ¡°I didn¡¯t know your taste, so I just bought you a random one.¡± After all, he was an elder, so Fiona made sure to pay close attention to her wording. She was afraid of losing politeness. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mr. White took it with both hands. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Viola took a sip of her milk tea, and her mood instantly improved. What better way to relieve stress than with milk tea! Flora Tiarks looked at Viola, ¡°Vio, I just heard from Fiona and the others that you really love milk tea, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. In her opinion, there¡¯s no other drink in the world that could surpass milk tea. Hearing this, Mr. White unconsciously took a glance at Viola. Her white T-shirt was printed with a cute love cat image. Her destroyed jeans revealed her ankles perfectly. Under the light blue denim, her skin appeared extremely white, like the finest white jade. She was wearing a pair of white sneakers. Compared to Flora, who had brand name clothing all over her body, not a single piece of her clothing carried a name Mr. White could recognize. But clad in ordinary attire, she didn¡¯t appear any less alluring sitting next to Flora, but rather incredibly provocative. As the saying goes, clothes make the man, but in her case, it was the person who made the clothes. Mr. White took a sip of the milk tea. It was extremely sweet upon taste. Perhaps men generally don¡¯t like things that are too sweet, so he slightly frowned. He was about to throw it in the trash bin when he glanced at the price on the milk tea cup and silently drank a few more sips. God Bless. Waste is a crime. When they were halfway through their meal, Flora tried to pay the bill but was told it had already been settled by someone else. Flora was taken aback, ¡°Who paid for it?¡± ¡°A gentleman.¡± The cashier replied. Flora¡¯s eyes widened, her uncle? It was like the sun was setting in the east! On the way home, Flora asked about it. Mr. White was candid, ¡°I can¡¯t lose my composure in front of a group of young girls.¡± He had already eaten one free dinner, so he couldn¡¯t keep eating for free forever. As Mr. White spoke, he continued, ¡°However, your meal is not included in that. I¡¯ve sent you the bill. Remember to transfer the money.¡± Flora: That sounded more like her uncle! The Lentz Clan residence. The weather was nice today, so Mrs. Eleanor, quite unexpectedly, had a servant bring out a lounge chair for her to bask in the sun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had just lain down for a few minutes when footsteps sounded in the air. ¡°Mrs. Eleanor.¡± A very sweet female voice. Mrs. Eleanor opened her eyes and looked at the girl walking towards her, feeling a moment of astonishment. The visitor laughed, ¡°Mrs. Eleanor, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Kayla.¡± Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: 162: True Purpose! (Second Update) Chapter 440: 162: True Purpose! (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 Kayla. Eleanor Armstrong was taken aback, then as if suddenly remembering something, she quickly stood up from her chair. She looked at the girl in front of her, uncertainty brewing in her eyes, ¡°Are you Kayla?¡± The Lentz and Sullivan families lived next door to each other. The two families got along fairly well; although there wasn¡¯t much interaction on a regular basis, there also hadn¡¯t been any friction over the years. If either family needed something, a small sound from one side would be sure to be answered with assistance from the other. After all, the saying goes that close neighbors are better than distant relatives. Kayla Sullivan went abroad to study at a very young age, and since then she rarely returned home. The last time they saw Kayla was sixteen years ago. Back then, Kayla was still a child! Who would have thought so much time had passed in the blink of an eye. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Kayla.¡± Kayla Sullivan nodded, smiling, ¡°I live next door! Mrs. Eleanor, you really don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Eleanor Armstrong laughed and hugged Kayla Sullivan, ¡°Kayla, you¡¯ve turned into a beautiful lady; I hardly recognize you!¡± Kayla Sullivan was a textbook beauty. With an oval face and almond eyes, having been immersed in Western culture, she exuded confidence, flamboyance, and charm. ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m still the same,¡± Kayla¡¯s flattery was impeccable, ¡°On the other hand, Mrs. Eleanor, you¡¯re getting younger and younger.¡± Eleanor Armstrong was highly delighted by Kayla¡¯s flattery and couldn¡¯t stop laughing. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Eleanor, I brought you a little present from overseas. I hope you¡¯ll accept it.¡± As she finished, Kayla handed her gift bag to Eleanor Armstrong. Eleanor Armstrong laughed, ¡°You traveled all the way back from Uron Country, it would suffice to bring gifts for your mother. Why did you bring me something!¡± Having circulated in the society of wealthy women, Eleanor Armstrong instantly recognized that Kayla had brought back a limited-edition cosmetic, one of the big international brands. Even with resources, one would need to place an order a year in advance. Eleanor Armstrong had tried to book it, but her luck wasn¡¯t the best, as every time she tried, others got there first. Therefore, even though this cosmetic cream had been around for three years, she had never been able to use it. The sudden gift was quite a surprise for Eleanor Armstrong. Kayla smiled, ¡°All these years while I was in Uron Country, every time I called my mother, she would always mention you. She often said that even though she has no sisters, only a brother, you¡¯re like a big sister to her. You¡¯ve taken such good care of her, that my mother especially told me that whatever she has, her older sister should have a share too.¡± Nice words are always welcomed, and of course, Eleanor Armstrong was no exception. Eleanor Armstrong laughed and accepted the gift Kayla handed her. With one arm around Kayla¡¯s, ¡°Come on Kayla, come sit with Auntie.¡± Kayla followed her in. Sixteen years had passed, and the Lentz¡¯s house had changed quite a bit. She surveyed the room¡¯s decoration without changing her expression. ¡°Are my brother and sister-in-law not home today?¡± Kayla asked. Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°They have gone to work.¡± Kayla laughed, ¡°By the way, Mrs. Eleanor, I met Terrence and my future sister-in-law a few days ago. The future sister-in-law is really beautiful, she and Terrence are truly a pair made in heaven.¡± Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong looked even more cheerful. She enjoyed it when other people praised her daughter-in-law. Just looking at Eleanor Armstrong, it was clear that she was very satisfied with Viola Thompson. Eleanor Armstrong continued to ask, ¡°Kayla, do you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Kayla shook her head. Eleanor Armstrong looked at Kayla, ¡°Kayla, you¡¯re so beautiful, there must be many who are pursuing you?¡± ¡°Mrs. Eleanor, you flatter me too much. If only someone were interested in me, I would have gotten married long ago,¡± Kayla sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because no one is pursuing me.¡± Eleanor Armstrong knew she was joking, ¡°Should I set you up with someone?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Kayla readily agreed. As she spoke, Kayla continued, ¡°By the way Mrs. Eleanor, when is Terrence planning to get married?¡± Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not too clear about when exactly the wedding will take place. At the very least, we¡¯ll have to wait until Viola graduates!¡± ¡°The future sister-in-law hasn¡¯t graduated?¡± Kayla asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°She¡¯s about to take the College Entrance Examination.¡± Kayla Sullivan narrowed her eyes imperceptibly, laughing, ¡°I heard that the future sister-in-law is the young lady of the Thompson family in the Capital City. Terrence must have accumulated a lot of good karma in his past life to be marrying her!¡± Kayla had a clear purpose for her visit. First was to test Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s attitude. The second was to confirm Viola Thompson¡¯s identity. She couldn¡¯t help but feel Viola Thompson had ulterior motives. Thinking from a logical perspective, it seemed unlikely that Viola Thompson, the Young Miss of the Thompson family, would be interested in someone who was good-for-nothing. It was clear. There was something more happening beneath the surface. Perhaps, Viola Thompson had always known Terrence Lentz¡¯s true identity. Eleanor Armstrong turned to look at Kayla, then continued, ¡°So I often tell Terrence that he should be great to Viola, she truly is a rare good girl.¡± After all, the person who was originally betrothed to Terrence wasn¡¯t Viola. After becoming the Young Lady of the Thompson family, Viola had even less of a reason to continue with this engagement. But not only did Viola not break off the engagement, she still behaved as she used to.Kayla Sullivan nodded. Now she could almost confirm that Viola Thompson definitely knew about Terrence Lentz¡¯s true identity. Because people are realistic, in this world, no one wants to gamble with their future. For girls like Viola Thompson who are from a great aristocratic family? Even less likely! Like the saying goes ¨C It is easy to switch from frugality to luxury, but it¡¯s hard to switch from luxury to frugality. People who have been used to good days, who would wish to go through tough days, let alone Terrence who is known as a good-for-nothing! With a gentle tone, Kayla asked, ¡°Auntie, I am really curious about my little sister-in-law now, can you tell me about her and my brother Terrence¡¯s story?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Eleanor Armstrong was very willing to share the story of Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz with Kayla Sullivan. After listening to the whole story, Kayla Sullivan got a general understanding of Viola Thompson. A girl with many a plan. From the beginning, her willingness to be a substitute bride shows her ulterior motives. Why is Viola willing to marry a man whom Elizabeth Thompson was unwilling to? This indicated that Viola wanted to escape from the control of her foster parents. Even though Terrence had a bad reputation outside, the Lentz Clan was nevertheless a wealthy family in River City. As the son of the Lentz Clan, Terrence had everything from luxury cars to expensive villas. Viola, who was a country girl ¨C even though she was beautiful, she couldn¡¯t possibly find a better man than Terrence. What kind of man could a country girl marry? At the most a country man who is her counterpart! A country man can¡¯t even talk about luxury cars and villas¡ªthey might even find it difficult to buy a decent house. So, for Viola at that time, being able to marry Terrence would already be considered a step up! As to why, after being recognized by her parents and taking on the status of a daughter of the Thompson family, Viola still clung to Terrence, it¡¯s because she had discovered Terrence¡¯s secret. After all, spending all day with Terrence, it was exceedingly simple for her to discover something! Can you tell me which woman in this world wouldn¡¯t wish to marry Mr. Terrence? If Terrence really was that Mr. Terrence, then Viola caught a big bargain and naturally wouldn¡¯t want to leave Terrence. Thinking about this, Kayla Sullivan squinted her eyes. Can only say that Viola was lucky! She appeared just at the very moment when Terrence was testing human nature. Kayla Sullivan now regrets. Regrets not coming back early. Coming back at this time, it would be too awkward. All the things that could be done, Viola Thompson had already done. But no need to rush. There¡¯s plenty of time ahead. Eleanor Armstrong laughed and said, ¡°When Terrence started dating Viola, I had misunderstood Viola and even showed some attitude toward her. But Viola is a girl who understands the greater good and etiquette. Not only did she not hold a grudge against me, but she also comforted me not to think too much.¡± Kayla Sullivan nodded, ¡°My little sister-in-law is really great. I knew she was a kindhearted person when I first saw her.¡± As they were talking- Footsteps sounded in the living room. Looking up, Kayla Sullivan¡¯s heart rate accelerated. The man¡¯s body was broad and his legs were long. Dressed very simply in a black shirt and matching suit pants, he walked step by step, seeming to do nothing but causing people¡¯s minds to be in chaos and their breathing to quicken, as if each step he took was on her heart¡¯s apex. His pair of delicate phoenix eyes slightly lifted, sharp and deep, able to see through all tricks anytime, making people reluctant to play any tricks in front of him. Kayla Sullivan lowered her head. Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Terrence¡¯s back, look, Kayla¡¯s here. You two used to play together when you were young!¡± Upon hearing this, Terrence Lentz half turned his eyes, nodded at Kayla Sullivan in greeting, and then went upstairs. Eleanor Armstrong walked to Kayla¡¯s side, laughing, ¡°Terrence is just this kind of person. Other than being able to laugh in front of Viola, he¡¯s like this to everyone else. Don¡¯t mind him, Kayla.¡± ¡°How could I,¡± Kayla Sullivan certainly wouldn¡¯t take such things to heart, ¡°This only shows that brother Terrence is devoted.¡± Her voice was neither loud nor soft, just enough for Terrence Lentz to hear. Kayla Sullivan had her own understanding of love. In one¡¯s life, one should boldly pursue love, and not leave regrets in one¡¯s life. But she didn¡¯t study abroad just to come back and be a mistress. So, she had to make Terrence Lentz take the initiative to pursue her, and fall under her petticoat hem. Thinking of this, Kayla Sullivan smiled a little. On the other side- Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black had returned to Olsand Village. Ryan Diet looked at the two of them and frowned, ¡°She didn¡¯t come back with you?¡± These two old things weren¡¯t even able to bring back a single person ¨C what a waste. Seeing his son¡¯s displeasure, Beatrice Black immediately said, ¡°Bao, don¡¯t worry. Even though we didn¡¯t manage to bring back the girl this time around, but we did bring back money ¡ª a full 100,000 dollars.¡± ¡°Your father and I discussed this. If she could take out 100,000 dollars in one go, it means her card balance exceeds 100,000 dollars. So, wait a few days and I¡¯ll call her again to transfer all her money over to us.¡± Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: 163: His person, he dotes on them Chapter 441: 163: His person, he dotes on them Translator: 549690339 Since Beatrice Black could convince Rachel Barton to willingly take out the entire 100,000 dollars, she naturally had the ability to make Rachel bring out the rest of the money. Ryan Diet was quite angry at first. These two old fools are truly more harm than good! They went to River City for a trip but couldn¡¯t even bring the person back. He was waiting for his dowry! However, when he heard that Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black had brought the money back, Ryan Diet¡¯s face changed immediately, ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± ¡°Here it is!¡± Beatrice Black handed the 100,000 dollars in cash to Ryan Diet. Ryan Diet¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and took the money right away. One hundred thousand dollars is not a small amount. He didn¡¯t expect that their cheap sister actually had so much money. Ryan Diet looked at Beatrice Black, ¡°Since she¡¯s so rich, why didn¡¯t you just bring her back directly?¡± Rachel¡¯s money is her parents¡¯. Her parents¡¯ money is his! ¡°That stubborn girl, she said she still has to take the College Entrance Examination and will come back with us after the exams are over.¡± Speaking of this, Beatrice Black was very annoyed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what a girl is doing taking the College Entrance Examination!¡± Anyway, she¡¯s going to get married later. Oddly, she didn¡¯t dare vent her anger directly at Rachel. Ryan Diet frowned and looked at his mother, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even bring a person back, you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing!¡± Ryan Diet is the precious treasure of Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black. Usually, if Ryan Diet is unhappy, he would beat his parents, let alone scold them. ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Beatrice Black immediately admitted her mistake, ¡°My baby, it¡¯s all mom¡¯s fault, don¡¯t be angry. Anger is bad for your health. I promise you, as soon as the College Entrance Examination is over, I¡¯ll bring her back. In the meantime, I¡¯ll find her a good family!¡± Ryan Diet was finally satisfied. Gregory Diet continued, ¡°Son, you take this money to your father-in-law first, so they can have some peace of mind. We¡¯re trying to figure out how to get the remaining 150,000 dollars. After the College Entrance Examination, and once we marry off your sister, we¡¯ll have the money!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ryan Diet picked up the money and left. Watching their son¡¯s back, Beatrice Black turned her head, ¡°Call her.¡± Gregory Diet hesitated, ¡°What should we say to her?¡± Beatrice Black squinted her eyes, ¡°I have an idea¡­¡± With that, she lowered her voice and whispered a few words in front of Gregory Diet. Hearing this, Gregory Diet nodded repeatedly, ¡°Good, good, good. This idea is not bad!¡± After discussing their strategy, Gregory Diet picked up the phone and dialed Rachel Barton¡¯s phone number. The phone connected quickly. Gregory Diet handed the phone to Beatrice Black. Rachel¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Hello, how are you?¡± ¡°Honey, it¡¯s mom!¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s voice on the phone, Rachel was delighted. Before, she could only experience her mom calling her in her dreams, but now it was really happening. ¡°Mom, are you home yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯re home, we¡¯re home. Sweetie, you don¡¯t need to worry about us,¡± said Beatrice Black. ¡°The bank has transferred all the money to your sister, and her situation is stable now, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrice Black asked with concern, ¡°Sweetie, have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten already, mom.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯ve eaten. You must take good care of yourself while you¡¯re alone outside. Remember to eat on time. Don¡¯t go out when it¡¯s dark, there are many bad people outside.¡± Saying this, Beatrice Black sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because your father and I are useless. We can¡¯t leave the house because we have to feed the chickens, ducks, and geese. Otherwise, we would stay with you.¡± Hearing this, Rachel felt warmth in her heart. She was a person who was easily satisfied. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡± At this moment, a harsh voice came through the phone. ¡°Luckwell, it¡¯s been three years since your family owed me money, isn¡¯t it time to pay it back?¡± Then there was Gregory Diet¡¯s deliberately lowered voice, ¡°Uncle, you know our family¡¯s situation. Ermei just had a car accident a few days ago and broke her leg. We¡¯ve transferred all our money to her. We really don¡¯t have any money to pay you back. Please understand.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet glanced at each other, and then said into the phone, ¡°Sweetie, I have something to do, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Rachel had already heard the conversation on this end and knew that her parents didn¡¯t want her to know about it. She immediately said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter, and I don¡¯t want you to hide anything from me!¡± ¡°Sweetie, there¡¯s really nothing!¡± After saying that, Beatrice Black hung up the phone. She knew Rachel too well. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: 163: His person, he dotes on them_2 Chapter 442: 163: His person, he dotes on them_2 Translator: 549690339 Easy money from a fool. Easy to deceive. The more they said they didn¡¯t want Rachel¡¯s money and didn¡¯t want to trouble her, the more anxious Rachel became. For someone like Rachel, you can¡¯t be too aggressive. After abruptly hanging up on Beatrice, Gregory panicked, ¡°Why did you hang up the phone?¡± With the call ended, how could Rachel listen to his act? However, Beatrice appeared unfazed, smiling and saying, ¡°Gregory, believe it or not, I¡¯ll count to three, and she¡¯ll call back.¡± Gregory was clearly skeptical. Beatrice began to count down, ¡°Watch, three, two¡­¡± Just as she counted to ¡®one,¡¯ the phone rang. But Beatrice had no intention of answering the call. Seeing Beatrice ignoring the phone, Gregory tried to pick up the receiver, but Beatrice held his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t answer so quickly. Let her worry first.¡± Gregory was slightly anxious, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t call again?¡± ¡°No worries, she will,¡± Beatrice reassured him. Gregory could only listen to Beatrice. The phone kept ringing. Rachel on the other end was genuinely anxious. Her face turned pale. The third time she called, Beatrice finally answered, ¡°Sweetie.¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you been answering my calls?¡± Beatrice feigned nonchalance, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sweetie. I heard high school senior year is crucial. Our family hasn¡¯t produced a college graduate yet, so you must work hard and get into a good university.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°But, Mom, what¡¯s going on? Can you tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an adult matter. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m also a part of this family. I have the right to know!¡± Rachel wanted to do something for her family. After all, her parents had traveled a long way to see her, even using their limited savings. As their daughter, she should do her part. ¡°Do you and Dad need money?¡± Upon hearing this, Beatrice¡¯s face broke into a smile. Mission accomplished! She knew Rachel was a fool! Beatrice continued, ¡°We don¡¯t need money. Your dad and I can still work, and even though we don¡¯t earn much, it¡¯s enough to get by. You don¡¯t have to worry, child.¡± Rachel sighed, understanding her mother¡¯s feelings. To avoid worrying their daughter, they chose to hide the truth. They were both almost sixty. If they were in the city, they would be retired and enjoying life. But her parents were still toiling day and night. The thought of it made Rachel¡¯s heart ache. Although they hadn¡¯t raised her, they didn¡¯t lose her on purpose. Her parents had given her life, and she should repay them. Rachel asked, ¡°Mom, how much does our family owe?¡± Beatrice didn¡¯t respond. Rachel continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter and a part of this family too. I hope you can tell me the truth.¡± Hearing this, Beatrice burst into tears, ¡°Girl, your dad and I really can¡¯t drag you down. We lost you for so many years, and we just want you to have a better life, not to be burdened by us! Please don¡¯t worry about this, your dad and I will handle it ourselves.¡± Overwhelmed by her mother¡¯s words, Rachel couldn¡¯t breathe and burst into tears as well. Beatrice continued, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sweetie. Your dad and I know you¡¯re a good girl.¡± ¡°Mom, I have some spare money here. Give me your bank account number, and I¡¯ll send the money to you right away.¡± Beatrice squinted her eyes. She knew this girl must have had some money hidden away! ¡°No need, sweetie. You¡¯re not living an easy life either,¡± she paused, ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t fill the huge hole in our family¡¯s finances. Your top priority now is to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Mom, how much do we owe in total?¡± Rachel pressed. Beatrice sighed, ¡°Fifty thousand.¡± ¡°That much?¡± Rachel was also somewhat anxious. ¡°I have a little less than 10,000 in cash on hand, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to borrow some from friends.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Girl, please don¡¯t bother yourself with our problems!¡± ¡°Mom, we¡¯re family. Give me Dad¡¯s account number.¡± After hanging up, Rachel wondered who to borrow the money from. Viola Thompson was not an option. Viola was already upset with her parents. If she knew about this, she definitely wouldn¡¯t lend the money. Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: 163: His person, he dotes on them_3 Chapter 443: 163: His person, he dotes on them_3 Translator: 549690339 So, Viola must not find out about this. After much thought, Rachel thought of Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. To her knowledge, both Diana and Fiona came from decent families. So, she dialed Fiona¡¯s phone number. They usually communicated through WhatsApp, so when Fiona received a call from Rachel, she knew something must have happened. ¡°Hi, Rachel.¡± ¡°Fiona,¡± Rachel, asking for a loan for the first time, didn¡¯t quite know how to bring this up; she thought for a while and continued, ¡°Can I, can I trouble you for a favor?¡± ¡°Just say it, Rachel,¡± Fiona, always eager to help, replied, ¡°As long as I can assist, I definitely will.¡± Rachel then revealed her situation: ¡°I¡¯m facing some difficulties right now. Can you lend me some money, Fiona?¡± Borrow money? This was something new for Fiona. ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°Can you lend me 50,000 dollars?¡± Rachel hastily added, ¡°Rest assured, Fiona, I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as possible.¡± Fiona gave it some thought. After all, Rachel had been Viola¡¯s close friend since they were young. Out of respect for Viola, Fiona couldn¡¯t leave Rachel in the lurch. ¡°Alright¡±, Fiona said. ¡°Thank you so much, Fiona,¡± Rachel was overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯m incredibly grateful!¡± She only tried asking Fiona for a loan with a chance-taking attitude. After all, it was Viola, not she, who was Fiona¡¯s close friend, and she only got to know Fiona because of Viola. She didn¡¯t expect Fiona to agree. 50,000 dollars was no small sum, and Rachel was deeply touched. ¡°Should I transfer the money to your WhatsApp account?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel replied, ¡°And Fiona, could you please keep this a secret for me?¡± As she finished, Rachel added, ¡°Even from Viola.¡± Upon hearing this, Fiona couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rachel, are you alright? If you¡¯re facing any difficulties, remember to let us all know.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Rachel told her. ¡°Fiona, please, please, keep this secret for me!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Fiona transferred the money to Rachel. Fiona received more than 150,000 dollars in spending money each month, so 50,000 dollars was not much to her. Rachel immediately wired the money to her parents¡¯ bank account. When Beatrice Black received the transfer, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°I never imagined that my daughter¡¯s friends are so rich!¡± 50,000 dollars just like that¡ªit was clear that these were not ordinary people. Gregory Diet said, ¡°If only we¡¯d known, we could¡¯ve claimed to owe 100,000 dollars!¡± Beatrice shook her head, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, moderation is key? 50,000 is enough. We must play the long game to reel in the big fish.¡± Deceiving Rachel was their ultimate goal. After transferring the money, Rachel called Beatrice again, ¡°Mom, did you receive the money?¡± ¡°We did, sweetheart; your father and I are too embarrassed to face you now!¡± Anyone else, after being reunited with their parents for less than a week and handing over 150,000 dollars, would probably be suspicious. But Rachel did not. When you¡¯re in the situation, it¡¯s hard to see things clearly. Rachel comforted her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m happy that I can do something for the family. Although I¡¯ve been absent for the past decade, I¡¯ve always been your daughter and a part of this family.¡± A family should share joys and sorrows together. ¡°Good girl!¡± Beatrice acted as if she felt terrible, ¡°All this trouble is because your father and I.¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m only doing what¡¯s right!¡± Beatrice sniffed before carrying on, ¡°Sweetheart, do you guys have your College Entrance Examination on June 8th?¡± ¡°Our exams are on the 7th and end on the 8th,¡± Rachel replied. Beatrice squinted and said, ¡°Would it be alright if your father and I came to pick you up on the 9th? We can spend the summer vacation at home before you start college.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Rachel suddenly looked forward to that day. After discussing a few more trivial matters, Beatrice finally hung up the phone. On the other side. In Capital City. Mary Perryne checked the calendar every day. With the College Entrance Examination date drawing closer, she talked to Mrs. Thompson about it, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m thinking of going to River City to accompany Viola during the exams.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson was thrilled, ¡°You¡¯re thinking just like me!¡± She had kept quiet, waiting for Mary to speak up first. Mrs. Thompson wanted to see if Mary still had Viola in her heart. Mary laughed, ¡°There are just a few days left before the exams. Why don¡¯t we go earlier and give Viola a surprise?¡± ¡°Great idea!¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded in agreement, ¡°And let¡¯s bring Mantou with us.¡± Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: 163: His person, he dotes on them_4 Chapter 444: 163: His person, he dotes on them_4 Translator: 549690339 Mary Perryne hadn¡¯t seen Viola Thompson in a long time and missed her daughter very much. Upon hearing this, she immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs and pack our things, and we¡¯ll leave tonight.¡± The Thompson Clan had their own airplane, and today happened to be a flight day. It was convenient to bring Mantou along, and there was no need for luggage check-in. When Sylvia Thompson returned home, Mary Perryne had already packed her things and was preparing to leave with Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson was still upstairs, so Mary Perryne called out: ¡°Mom, Little Ma is already waiting for us at the airport, let¡¯s hurry.¡± Little Ma was the Thompson Family¡¯s employed pilot. Sylvia Thompson curiously asked: ¡°Mom, are you and grandma going on a trip?¡± Mary Perryne replied with a smile: ¡°Isn¡¯t the College Entrance Examination coming up soon? Your grandma and I are planning to go to River City and be with Viola for the exam.¡± The College Entrance Examination was the most important day in one¡¯s life. Other children would have their parents accompany them. And naturally, Viola could not be without. Upon hearing this, a hint of darkness flashed in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes. She had originally thought that after Viola¡¯s departure, she could live a few peaceful days. She never expected Viola¡¯s shadow to be everywhere. It was just a College Entrance Examination. Was it necessary for them to make a big fuss about it? Viola was already eighteen years old this year. Was she incapable of taking care of herself as an adult? Back when she had been recommended by the school as a Lusto Country exchange student for her outstanding performance, she had lived alone in Lustro Country for more than two months. Mary Perryne had never been so worried, let alone visited her by plane. Now it came to Viola, and for just a minor College Entrance Examination, the two of them were so anxious! Was this fair to her? Was it just because Viola was Mary Perryne¡¯s biological daughter? Mary Perryne and the Thompson Family never cared about her feelings anyway. An Adopted Daughter was also a person! A person with flesh and blood! Why couldn¡¯t they treat her fairly? Sylvia Thompson tried to calm herself down and smiled: ¡°The College Entrance Examination is a turning point in life. At this time, it¡¯s indeed appropriate for my mom and grandma to be by her side.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Sylvia. That¡¯s what I was thinking too. In all these years when I lost Viola, I¡¯ve already owed her a lot. I can take this opportunity to make it up to her.¡± Actually, she should have been with Viola long ago. But Mary Perryne was not a full-time housewife. She had her own career. After finding Viola, she became even more career-oriented. She wanted to run the company well and hand it over to Viola and Sylvia in the future. In order to accompany Viola through the College Entrance Examination period, Mary Perryne had been working overtime almost every day recently. Only after arranging everything properly did she dare to mention this matter to Mrs. Thompson. Owed her? Sylvia Thompson frowned, Mary Perryne truly owed her, not Viola! Viola was now the young lady of the Thompson Clan, receiving all the love from the family without doing anything. She should be satisfied. And her. She had tried so hard to make herself excellent, even more excellent. She studied hard, learned various skills and talents, just to see further and go further. Filial to her parents. Filial to Mrs. Thompson. But no one saw her efforts. Because there was no blood relationship, she could never gain family recognition no matter what she did. Maybe. She shouldn¡¯t have considered them as her family in the first place. Mrs. Thompson came down the stairs holding Mantou, ¡°Here I am.¡± She didn¡¯t have much luggage. Her main task was to take Mantou. Sylvia Thompson immediately put down her bag and took out her car keys, ¡°Mom, let me drive you and grandma to the airport?¡± ¡°No need, Sylvia, you just get some rest at home,¡± Mary Perryne said: ¡°Uncle Cooper is already waiting for us outside. Remember to take good care of yourself while I¡¯m not at home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded and escorted Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson out the door. As the car drove away, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s expression changed. It was extremely cold and vicious. But soon, she resumed her gentle and kind look. Because a commercial vehicle stopped at the doorstep. Edward Thompson¡¯s assistant got out of the car and opened the door, ¡°Emperor Thompson, we have arrived home!¡± Sylvia Thompson immediately greeted them with a smile, ¡°Nanny Bruce, Little Brother!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward Thompson¡¯s assistant was a girl who had just graduated from college, named Nanny Bruce. Nanny Bruce liked Sylvia Thompson very much and greeted her with a smile, ¡°So Sylvia is at home too!¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded. Edward Thompson came out of the car, having filmed for a whole day and night. He had just taken a nap in the car, so he wasn¡¯t feeling fresh. Sylvia Thompson immediately reached out to support Edward Thompson, ¡°Little Brother, you didn¡¯t get enough rest again, did you?¡± Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: 163: His person, he dotes on them_5 Chapter 445: 163: His person, he dotes on them_5 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Mmm,¡± Nanny Bruce nodded, ¡°Emperor Thompson has been so busy coaching new actors these days that he hasn¡¯t had any time to rest. Sylvia, I¡¯ll head back first. Make sure he gets some rest, and call me if anything comes up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After helping Edward into the living room, he finally sobered up a bit and rubbed his head. ¡°Why is home so quiet? Where are mom and grandma?¡± Sylvia replied, ¡°They went to River City to accompany Viola during her college entrance examination.¡± Upon hearing this, Edward frowned. Do people need company during the College Entrance Examination? Is Viola that delicate? Sylvia continued, ¡°If I had known that grandma and mom were going to River City to be with Viola, I would¡¯ve asked my mentor for some time off too. After all, the College Entrance Examination is a major event in life, and I don¡¯t know if Viola would be mad at me for not being there!¡± With just one sentence, Sylvia depicted Viola as a mean and unreasonable sister. Edward already had his grievances about Viola, and this statement made him even more unhappy. ¡°The College Entrance Examination relies on one¡¯s ability, not the number of people who accompany them. If she¡¯s not skilled enough, even if our whole family goes, she won¡¯t be admitted to any good university!¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. I believe Viola can do well.¡± Then Sylvia added, ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll even surpass me!¡± Edward burst into laughter. Surpass Sylvia? How is that possible! It must be noted that Sylvia scored in the top ten of the city back then. Viola? Scoring in the top one hundred would be considered good! Not everyone could become Sylvia. Viola certainly couldn¡¯t! On the other side. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the plane landed on time at River City Airport. The driver had been waiting outside the airport for a long time. After an hour¡¯s journey, the two finally arrived at the residential area where Viola lived. Mantou, the cat, excitedly meowed continuously upon arriving at the residential area. Mrs. Thompson laughed, ¡°Mary, look! Mantou recognizes this place!¡± Mary nodded. As expected from the cat raised by Viola, it¡¯s quite perceptive. Cats have poor memory compared to dogs. If a dog gets lost, it may find its way back home. But cats won¡¯t. Over time, cats might not even remember their owners. Soon, the two reached the door. Mary reached out and pressed the doorbell. Viola, who had just finished showering and hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet, was puzzled by the doorbell and went to open the door. ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Seeing her mother and grandma, Viola was overjoyed. ¡°Mom, you and grandma came over without telling me in advance? I would¡¯ve picked you up.¡± ¡°No need, no need,¡± Mrs. Thompson waved her hand, ¡°We have a car. It¡¯s very convenient!¡± Mary laughed, ¡°It takes more than two hours to get here and back. We can just drive ourselves.¡± Right now, the most important thing for Viola is to review and rest. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you.¡± Viola continued. Recalling the noodles Viola cooked last time, Mrs. Thompson immediately said, ¡°No need, Viola. Your mom and I have eaten on the plane. We¡¯re not hungry at all.¡± Mary nodded, ¡°Yeah, Viola, you don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re not hungry.¡± Since both of them said they weren¡¯t hungry, Viola went to tidy up the room. Mary followed her. Mother and daughter tidied up the bedding together, chatting and laughing, enjoying the rare, warm moments. Looking at her daughter standing in front of her, Mary felt all kinds of emotions. Despite the passing of time, all of this still felt like a dream to her. Only when she was truly looking at her daughter could she believe that her daughter had indeed returned. Time flew by quickly. It was finally the national college entrance examination day. June 7th. Early in the morning, Mary got out of bed to cook. She moved very quietly, so as not to wake Viola. In order to accompany Viola during the examination, Mary had specially taken the time to learn some cooking skills from the chef at home. So, these days, it was Mary who cooked. After preparing the meal, she checked the time and went to wake Viola up. ¡°Viola, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Viola had just woken up too. ¡°Alright, mom.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She lay in bed for about two more minutes before getting up, turning off the air conditioner, and starting to brush her teeth and wash her face. Then, she picked up her school uniform and put it on. North Bridge High School¡¯s summer uniform was quite stylish, with a white blouse and pleated skirt, paired with knee-length socks and white sneakers, full of youth. Viola¡¯s legs were long and straight, like the legs of a model. Wearing the school uniform, she looked stunning, with the only downside being that it was inconvenient for fighting. As soon as Viola walked out of her room, breakfast was already set on the dining table. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: 163: His person, he dotes on them_6 Chapter 446: 163: His person, he dotes on them_6 Translator: 549690339 They were all foods that Viola enjoyed. Mary said, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll go to the examination venue together after the meal.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola sat down to eat. Mrs. Thompson walked out of her room, handing something to Viola, ¡°Viola, this is a charm that grandma specifically obtained for you from the temple. Keep it in your pocket, and the Bodhisattva will bless you with a smooth College Entrance Examination!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded with a smile. Mary said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being superstitious!¡± Who would have thought that such a dominant female general on the battlefield would indulge in feudal superstitions if they hadn¡¯t witnessed it for themselves? Mrs. Thompson immediately put her hands together, ¡°No offense, Bodhisattva, one who is ignorant is innocent.¡± She then turned to Mary, ¡°Shut up.¡± At that moment, Mary¡¯s mobile phone beeped. It was a group chat with the parents of the senior year students. Although Mary had only been in River City for a few days, she had already become familiar with the parents in Viola¡¯s class group chat. Today was the day of the College Entrance Examination, and the parents were all very excited. [Remember to wear qipao (traditional Chinese dresses) today moms!] [It symbolizes triumph!] [Wishing our children success in today¡¯s exams, to perform beyond expectations, and achieve victory.] Seeing this message, Mary immediately put down her chopsticks and walked towards her room. Mrs. Thompson curiously asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating anymore?¡± Mary replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Luckily, she had brought a qipao. In a short while, Mary came out of the room in her changed attire, a qipao. Being a daughter raised in a prominent family, Mary exuded an even stronger scholarly aura when dressed in a qipao. Mrs. Thompson curiously asked, ¡°Why did you change into a qipao?¡± Mary replied, ¡°The parents in the group chat said that wearing a qipao symbolizes triumph.¡± Mrs. Thompson chuckled, ¡°Oh, but you don¡¯t believe in superstitions.¡± Mary: The old lady held a grudge. In order not to stand out too much among the parents, Mary specifically arranged for a low-key BMW. The examination venue was at the No.1 Middle School next to North Bridge High School. They arrived quite quickly in less than an hour. Diana Hershey and Rachel Barton were also assigned to this school. By the time Viola arrived, the two girls were already waiting for her at the school entrance. Diana and Rachel greeted Mary and Mrs. Thompson politely. Mrs. Thompson also liked these two girls very much, ¡°Diana, Rachel, you both have to do your best today!¡± ¡°Okay, Mrs. Thompson.¡± Diana¡¯s mother, Charlotte Taylor, was also there. It was the first time she had met Mary. However, they had communicated on WhatsApp before. She looked at Mary and said with a smile, ¡°Viola¡¯s mother, you are so elegant!¡± No wonder Viola is so beautiful. ¡°Thank you, Diana¡¯s mother. You are also very beautiful.¡± Being complimented on her beauty, Charlotte was quite pleased, and the two women who had never met before started to chat. Watching the two of them converse. Rachel looked up slightly. She was wondering if her mother would have common topics to talk about with Charlotte and Mary if she were still around. Diana glanced at her wristwatch, ¡°The exam is in half an hour, shall we go in now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly. The other students started to enter the examination venue one after another. It was bustling with people. The parents were all cheering their children on. ¡°The result is not important, as long as you have tried your best today.¡± ¡°Your mom and grandma will be waiting for you here.¡± Rachel felt even more out of place. She lowered her head. After all, she was just a teenager. Saying that she wasn¡¯t upset would be a lie. At that moment, Mary came over and gave her a hug, ¡°Rachel, do your best!¡± In that instant, Rachel¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Seeing Mary hugging Rachel, Mrs. Thompson seemed to have thought of something, and immediately took out a charm from her pocket, ¡°Rachel, take this with you. It¡¯s a safety charm that will ensure your exams go smoothly.¡±¡±Thank you, Grandma Thompson.¡± Rachel expressed her thanks politely. Even though her parents didn¡¯t come, Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson brought her a different kind of warmth. When all the students entered the examination hall, the parents waiting outside started to chat. At the roadside, traffic police were working hard. On the day of the College Entrance Examination, all the roads near the school forbade cars from honking their horns. The gaze of some parents was drawn to the tall figure standing on the camphor tree. The man was wearing sunglasses, revealing only his high nose and lips pressed into a line. He was about 1.9 meters tall. Although the face was not clear, the powerful aura around him still made people shudder. His gaze was always on the figure in front of him. Just at this moment. The girl who had been walking in front turned around suddenly. Their eyes met; she gave a light smile and her dimples showed slightly. It was truly a charming and captivating smile. Soon, her figure disappeared into the crowd ahead. The man remained standing under the camphor tree. He hadn¡¯t left during this period. At half-past eleven. The first round of the exam ended. The parents tacitly didn¡¯t ask their children how they did on the exam. The afternoon exam began at three o¡¯clock. Charlotte Taylor and Mary Perryne had booked rooms and lunch at a nearby hotel. Viola glanced in the direction of the camphor tree, ¡°Mom, Grandma, I¡¯m going to find a friend over there, wait for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Go quickly.¡± Viola ran to the camphor tree. She specifically went behind him and patted his shoulder. Terrence Lentz glanced back, but there was no one behind him. His brows furrowed slightly. Was it an illusion? Just as he was wondering, the girl squatting on the ground chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡± The man also smiled helplessly and extended his hand to her, ¡°Get up.¡± His hand was very beautiful. Fair and slender with proportionate joints and clearly defined muscles ¨C a hand shape that was hard to forget once you saw it. Seeing the hand extended to her, Viola placed her hand on his. The girl¡¯s hand was much smaller than expected, very soft, very delicate, and very comfortable to hold¡­ as if it could be crushed with just a little force. Having a beauty at your side was indeed distracting. He pulled her up from the ground and quickly let go, although he was somewhat reluctant. However. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future. Terrence Lentz slightly opened his lips and then spoke, ¡°Go back quickly, don¡¯t let your mom and your grandmother wait too long.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly. As she finished speaking, Terrence Lentz asked, ¡°By the way, which hotel are you staying in?¡± ¡°The Scherf Hotel near the school.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Although the hotel was fully booked at this time, Terrence Lentz had his ways. Terrence Lentz watched Viola walk back to Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson, then he left. The hotel was about 500 meters away from the school. It would take about seven or eight minutes to walk there. The road was crowded at this time. The adults walked in front while Viola, Diana Hershey, and Rachel walked behind. Just then, Viola noticed the tall figure in front. She raised an eyebrow slightly, quickened her pace, slightly raised her hand, her soft fingertips lightly brushed against his palm as if she was electrocuted, then quickly pulled back her hand, pretending nothing had happened, and continued to chat and laugh with Diana and Rachel. Feeling a slight itch in his palm, the man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. His handsome face seemed to be covered in frost. But when he saw her calm and unflustered face, he lost his temper. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Capital City. Mandel Thompson¡¯s office. The assistant pushed the door and came in. ¡°Boss.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded slightly and put down the document in his hand, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: 164: The Wise Mandel Thompson, the Truth of That Year (Second Update) Chapter 447: 164: The Wise Mandel Thompson, the Truth of That Year (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 The assistant handed over the documents in his hand to Mandel Thompson. Mandel took them and flipped through a few pages, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. The assistant continued, ¡°According to the date when Miss. Sylvia was brought back, I investigated the place where she was found for a long time. I have checked all the babies born in nearby hospitals, but none of them matched with Miss Sylvia. There were also no police reports of missing children.¡± At this point, the assistant paused, ¡°So, I suspect that Miss Sylvia was abandoned immediately after she was born at home.¡± Abandoned? A deep expression was in Mandel¡¯s eyes. If it was abandonment, how could it have been picked up by Mary Perryne? At that time, Mary Perryne had just lost her child and soon found an abandoned baby, which was too much of a coincidence. If all of this were calculated by someone. Then. The disappearance of Viola Thompson was definitely not an accident. Not long after Viola Thompson disappeared, Sylvia appeared in front of Mary Perryne, and the motives of those behind the scenes were quite obvious. She wanted her own child to replace Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson Thinking of this, Mandel furrowed his eyebrows slightly, he would never allow his sister to be used by others. ¡°Investigate! Keep investigating.¡± His voice was light, but it made the assistant break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded. Mandel then instructed, ¡°Remember, this matter cannot be known to anyone.¡± Mandel had been in the business world for many years and experienced countless ups and downs. He was no amateur, and he knew that to find out the truth, he had to find Sylvia¡¯s biological parents. Only by knowing who Sylvia¡¯s real parents are can he analyze whether everything that happened afterward was a coincidence or planned by someone. Only when he was sure that it had nothing to do with Sylvia could he completely let down his guard towards this sister. Call him cold-blooded, or heartless if you will. In any case. He can¡¯t be like Edward Thompson, treating Sylvia more importantly than his own blood-related sister. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister, who had already suffered for eighteen years outside, have to watch an outsider¡¯s face when she returned home. As the eldest son in the family, he naturally had more responsibilities than others. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± ¡°You can go and get busy.¡± The assistant turned and left. Watching the back of the assistant, Mandel pressed his temples. At this moment, footsteps sounded again outside the door, followed by the assistant¡¯s voice, ¡°Emperor Thompson.¡± Hearing this, Mandel put the documents the assistant had brought into the drawer of his desk. As soon as the drawer was closed, Edward Thompson walked in, ¡°Big Brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Edward walked directly to the desk and stopped, placing both hands on it, ¡°Big Brother, can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mandel took up a document, not bothering to raise his eyebrows. Edward continued, ¡°I heard that Cloud Group is going to change its spokesperson soon?¡± Cloud Group is one of Mandel¡¯s companies. It is also one of the few listed gaming companies in the country. The most popular sniping game and tower advancement game in the middle part of the country are developed by Cloud Group at the moment. Successfully becoming the spokesperson for Cloud Group¡¯s games is a symbol of a female star¡¯s status in the entertainment industry. Mandel raised his eyes slightly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Can you give me one of the spots for the domestic spokesperson?¡± Edward asked. Mandel put down the document, ¡°Who do you want to recommend?¡± Seeing that there was hope, Edward continued, ¡°Don¡¯t let the fat water flow into other people¡¯s fields. Big Brother, what do you think of Sylvia?¡± Edward always cared about Sylvia¡¯s affairs. As long as she asked, he would try his best to satisfy her. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mandel frowned. Edward was somewhat speechless, ¡°How is this nonsense? Isn¡¯t Sylvia¡¯s image good?¡± Regardless, Sylvia was their sister, and it was better to give the spokesperson¡¯s spot to her than to outsiders. Besides, Sylvia also had a fan base in the entertainment industry. For Mandel, this deal was not a loss at all. However, Edward didn¡¯t expect Mandel to react so strongly. Mandel looked at Edward, a hint of anger hidden in his features, ¡°As a student, her most important task is to study and conduct experiments. Is the entertainment industry a place for a student to be involved in? As her older brother, instead of persuading her, you are aiding her in this nonsense! Do you act like a brother?¡± Continuing, Mandel added, ¡°Edward, you are an adult. Can you think before you speak or act?¡±Students should look like students. The smile on Edward Thompson¡¯s face slowly disappeared. He originally thought it was a simple matter. Unexpectedly, Mandel Thompson¡¯s reaction was so strong. ¡°Brother, just because Sylvia isn¡¯t related to us by blood?¡± Edward felt disheartened by Mandel¡¯s attitude, ¡°If it were our little sister standing in front of you today, would you still refuse her so self-righteously?¡± Definitely not. Edward was very disappointed now. ¡°Do you want an answer? Fine, let me tell you,¡± Mandel¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°If it were our little sister standing here today, no matter what she asked for, I would give it! Even if it was the entire Cloud Group! Because that¡¯s what I owe her! That¡¯s what our entire Thompson Family owes her!¡± As soon as Edward thought of the dark times Viola had experienced for the past 18 years, his heart ached. At such a young age. She went through liver-cutting, being abandoned by her foster parents time and time again, and finally being used as a tool for marriage. Has Sylvia experienced any of these? No! Over the years, she¡¯s been living like a princess, her parents never letting her so much as frown. Having never experienced Viola¡¯s hardships, what right did she have to compete with her? Edward was stunned. He had never seen his brother like this before. His whole body was filled with anger. Before Edward could react, Mandel angrily pointed at him, ¡°Edward Thompson, I¡¯m warning you once again! Our Thompson Family always keeps things aboveboard, with strict family values. We¡¯ll never tolerate anyone tarnishing it! Know your limits and don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡± Mandel¡¯s suspicions were not unfounded. Certain things had to be nipped in the bud before they could grow. Maybe he was just overthinking it. For some reason, Mandel felt that the care and protection Edward had for Sylvia was beyond normal brother-sister relations. Edward was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that just asking for a spokesperson from Mandel would make him this mad. In the end, He was still protecting Viola. It¡¯s all because of her. Edward¡¯s heart was now cold, ¡°Brother, I can see now that in your heart, only Viola is your sister.¡± As for the others, they were all passing clouds in Mandel¡¯s eyes. Who¡¯s the confused one? It¡¯s clearly Mandel himself! After saying this, he turned and walked away. Edward originally thought that Mandel would call out to him. But he didn¡¯t. Nobody called him until he walked out of the Thompson Group building. Edward¡¯s heart was even colder, and at the same time, somewhat relieved that at least in this family, he had a brother who genuinely cared about Sylvia. As soon as he returned to the Thompson Family Manor, he saw Sawyer Thompson pulling luggage out. Seeing Edward return, Sawyer said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, Edward. Old He took a leave, can you take me to the airport?¡± ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡± Edward asked. Sawyer replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to River City. Your little sister¡¯s College Entrance Examination will be over tomorrow.¡± Since the exam began, their father was busy all the time. With the exam ending, he wanted to bring Viola back home with their mother and Mary Perryne. Viola again. Is she the only sister left in his world? ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Edward walked straight into the house, his face covered in frost. Sawyer frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say much to Edward. He called for a ride-hailing car. ¡°Brother,¡± Sylvia was in the hall talking to a servant when she suddenly saw Edward return. She walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Why are you back now?¡±] Seeing Sylvia, Edward¡¯s face changed for a moment, but he smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I came back to rest. By the way, about the endorsement deal¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish his sentence, Sylvia understood his intentions, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother. It¡¯s actually normal for my elder brother to disagree. After all, I¡¯m not a professional in that field. Professional matters should be left to professionals. Please don¡¯t have conflict with my elder brother because of this.¡± In fact, Sylvia never wanted the Cloud Group¡¯s endorsement deal in the first place. She just wanted to test her position in Mandel¡¯s heart and take the opportunity to stir up the relationship between the two brothers. Sylvia¡¯s goal has always been one thing. That was to make Viola the target of everyone¡¯s blame. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: 168: Crazy face-slapping, some people’s eyes have gone red! (2nd update) Chapter 462: 168: Crazy face-slapping, some people¡¯s eyes have gone red! (2nd update) As soon as she spoke. The air became quiet. Madam Lu and Emily Lu exchanged glances, then turned to the housekeeper, ¡°Who did you say the reporters want to interview?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Madam Lu didn¡¯t believe her own ears. It was just that the housekeeper¡¯s words were too preposterous. Interviewing the high school valedictorian, Miss Thompson? Could this Miss Thompson be Viola Thompson? That¡¯s impossible! If Viola Thompson was the high school valedictorian, who got a perfect score in the essay? And who got full marks for mathematics? In this room there were the sixth-ranked Emily Lu and the only female student in the KV research lab, Sylvia Thompson. It was possible that the reporters came to interview Emily, who ranked sixth in the city and Sylvia. But now, the housekeeper says they want to interview Miss Thompson? This¡­ Isn¡¯t this just nonsense? The housekeeper also found it quite unbelievable and continued, ¡°Th-they said they want to interview Miss Thompson, Viola Thompson.¡± At this point, the housekeeper turned to look at Viola. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with Viola. In fact, before this, he hadn¡¯t even seen her. Now, when he looked at her, he only felt that this girl was as pure as a fairy who had stepped out of a painting. It made people want to use the most beautiful words in the world to describe her. Viola Thompson! Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling extremely uncomfortable. Originally, she had come here to watch Viola make a fool of herself. But she hadn¡¯t expected¡­ Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Viola. She was the valedictorian?! In those days, Mandel Thompson was the best performer in the Thompson family. But he had only come in second in the city. Viola had actually become the valedictorian! The wealthy ladies in the hall were all surprised. Who could have thought that young Miss Thompson was so capable?! Mary Perryne was the first to recover. ¡°Butler, are you sure you didn¡¯t hear wrong? It¡¯s really my Viola?¡± Everyone had the same reaction, which made the housekeeper a bit confused! Did he hear wrong? ¡°Y-Yes?¡± the housekeeper continued. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask again!¡± With that, the housekeeper quickly walked out. Reporters were waiting just outside the door of the Walt Manor. Seeing the housekeeper come out, they immediately handed over the microphone. ¡°Excuse me, may we see Miss Viola Thompson?¡± The housekeeper swallowed and carefully checked with the reporters, ¡°Are you here to interview Viola Thompson, the young Miss of the Thompson family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the hall. Everyone looked at each other, and no one spoke. Emily Lu looked at Viola, her eyes full of mockery. It must be a mistake. The housekeeper must have made a mistake. With Viola¡¯s appearance, how could she possibly become the valedictorian. If Viola had the ability to become the valedictorian, she probably would have been unable to suppress her excitement and run out by now! She could still be so calm? It must be impossible! Edward Thompson also felt that there was no way this could be true. He wanted to leave immediately; otherwise, it would be too humiliating. But the reporters were outside. He couldn¡¯t leave. Edward Thompson frowned slightly. At this moment, the housekeeper ran in from outside, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, it has been confirmed. It is indeed Miss Viola Thompson.¡± Mary Perryne was extremely excited! She even felt as if she was dreaming. Her daughter was the valedictorian?! Mary Perryne looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, pinch me.¡± Viola¡¯s expression was unchanged; up until now, her face had not shown any particular fluctuation, she just smiled faintly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not dreaming.¡± The housekeeper continued, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Miss Thompson, please come this way. The reporters are here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mary Perryne took Viola¡¯s arm and walked out. The wealthy ladies in the hall watched the mother-daughter duo leave, with eyes full of envy. ¡°Miss Thompson is really amazing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me? She is truly outstanding! She¡¯s the valedictorian! If I were Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯d be laughing even in my sleep.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference between a biological child and others. Previously, Mandel Thompson ranked second, but now Viola directly became the valedictorian.¡± ¡°I heard that Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson were also among the top three in the past.¡± ¡°The Thompson children really are all academic overachievers!¡± When compared to the other Thompson children who either ranked within the top three citywide or were the high school valedictorian, Sylvia Thompson, who ranked fifth in the city, seemed unremarkable. Sylvia Thompson stood among the crowd, with little color in her face and her fingers clenched tightly. Due to her excessive force, her knuckles were already turning slightly white. She was trying hard to control her emotions.Sylvia watched as Mary and Viola disappeared, her heart filled with sadness. She felt like an outsider¡­ an abandoned outsider. That¡¯s right. She didn¡¯t have any blood relationship with Mary. ¡°I haven¡¯t watched TV yet! Shall we go and watch?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Mrs. Thompson!¡± Everyone followed Mary¡¯s footsteps and walked outside. Surrounded by sounds of admiration. Watching the crowd, Emily¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. She was supposed to be the star of today, still proud of her sixth place in the city-wide exam! What about now? She was like a clown. Mary led Viola outside. Seeing the mother and daughter come out, the reporters went crazy, handing over the microphone, ¡°Miss Thompson, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson, when did you find out about Miss Thompson¡¯s incredible performance in the national exam?¡± National top scorer?! Mary widened her eyes, not knowing that Viola had achieved this feat. Seeing her reaction, the reporter guessed the hidden story and laughed, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, did you just find out about Miss Thompson¡¯s achievement?¡± As a strong woman and the head of the number one family in Capital City, Mary had been interviewed before, but never felt this agitated. It was a surprise! So happy! She couldn¡¯t express her feelings in words. Mary calmed herself down, looked at the camera and nodded, ¡°Yes, I just found out about Viola¡¯s score. I asked her this morning, but at that time, the results hadn¡¯t come out yet. I¡¯ve always known that Viola¡¯s grades were good, but I didn¡¯t know she¡­¡± By the end, Mary was struggling to control herself, her eyes slightly red with tears. This was tears of joy. The reporter continued, ¡°Do you know Miss Thompson¡¯s total college entrance examination score?¡± Mary shook her head. The reporter laughed, ¡°Congratulations, Mrs. Thompson, Miss Thompson¡¯s total score is 750!¡± Viola had no bonus points. In other words. She had a perfect score on all seven subjects! Mary was even more stunned. Mrs. Swantz, who had been listening in the background, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and immediately asked, ¡°Is it a full score of 750 or are there any bonus points?¡± There are bonus points for the college entrance examination, including Emily¡¯s 697, which included 10 extra points. ¡°It¡¯s a bare score of 750!¡± The journalist explained further, ¡°In other words, Miss Thompson scored a perfect score in every subject.¡± Viola was the only one, who, over the years, had achieved a perfect score in the college entrance examination. Even the language and composition scores were not deducted a single point! That¡¯s exactly why, as soon as the exam results were announced, these reporters rushed over. Before the exam results were published, Viola¡¯s popularity had been high! At that time. No one expected Viola to be the top scorer in the college entrance examination. There were even many online ridicules. As soon as this was uttered, the wealthy wives behind her were all flabbergasted. All subjects with full scores! That was too frightening! ¡°Oh my god, Miss Thompson is so amazing.¡± ¡°Full scores, wow!¡± ¡°Is there a mistake?¡± ¡°The news reporters are here, how could there be a mistake? Do you think the college entrance exam scores are playing with you?¡± The reporter continued to ask Mary, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, do you have any tips to share with us, how did you cultivate a college entrance examination top scorer?¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson, which school are you planning to have Miss Thompson attend?¡± With Viola¡¯s perfect score in the college entrance exam, she could choose any prestigious school at home or abroad. Mary was surrounded by reporters, her brilliant answers shining brightly like the stars in the sky. Mary answered the reporters¡¯ questions one by one: ¡°Viola is an independent and strong child. No matter what difficulties she faces, she can cope with them calmly. Actually, I have never been a qualified mother. Her achievement is entirely her own effort¡­ ¡± Meanwhile. River City. Ye Jun was shopping with Jessica Girma, buying many luxury skincare products and bags. She didn¡¯t lack money now. As long as Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s scores were announced, the school would notify her immediately, award her the bonus, and TV reporters would interview her, the famous teacher. And there was Jessica Girma¡¯s forfeited annual salary. Thinking about it, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°Jessica, I want to buy a necklace later, can you help me pay for it?¡± Jessica Girma was stunned for a moment, and just as she was about to say something, Ye Jun looked at her with a mocking expression, ¡°Jessica, are you still hoping for a miracle?¡± At this moment, a group of reporters came running towards the two. ¡°Which one of you is the teacher of Miss Thompson, the top scholar achiever?¡± Hearing this, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t be more excited, and immediately stepped forward, ¡°Me, me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t expect the college entrance exam results to come out so quickly. Ye Jun never thought she would be interviewed on the crowded street. That¡¯s good, too. Soon, everyone would know that she was the top scholar¡¯s teacher! The reporter continued, ¡°Oh, so you are Teacher Girma! Would you mind being interviewed now? I would like to ask, how does Miss Thompson perform in class?¡± Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities Chapter 463: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities Teacher Jessica Girma? Viola Thompson? Hearing this, Ye Jun frowned. What¡¯s wrong with these reporters? They have such terrible professional abilities! They even got the name of the top scorer wrong. Ye Jun continued, ¡°You all got it wrong. This year¡¯s top scorer is Elizabeth Thompson, and my surname is Ye.¡± Ye Jun didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Because in her eyes, Viola Thompson was just a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything. How could such a person possibly become the top scorer? It must be the reporter¡¯s mistake! After all, she was friends with Jessica Girma, and she had once taught in Songhu, so it must be the reporters who got it wrong. ¡°Who is Elizabeth Thompson?¡± Upon hearing this, the reporters were stunned for a moment, then looked at their colleagues wondering if they had made a mistake. One of the colleagues carefully checked the information, ¡°No mistake, it is Viola Thompson!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Jessica Girma?¡± the reporter asked. ¡°No.¡± Jessica Girma raised her head at this moment, ¡°Hello, I am Jessica Girma.¡± Hearing this, Ye Jun was speechless. Jessica Girma sure knows how to steal the limelight! It was clearly the reporter¡¯s mistake in getting the name wrong, yet she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. The reporter continued, ¡°Hello, Teacher Jessica Girma, do you know that Viola Thompson is the first student to achieve a perfect score in the College Entrance Examination in the past ten years?¡± The first perfect score?! Upon hearing this, Jessica Girma was stunned for a moment. Seeing Jessica Girma¡¯s reaction, the reporter smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t know. Are you ready for an on-camera interview? We have a few questions for you.¡± Jessica Girma was stunned. Viola Thompson scored a perfect score? 750? Although she knew Viola had good grades and performed well in monthly exams, What Jessica Girma didn¡¯t know was that Viola was so amazing! Jessica Girma looked at the reporter, and continued, ¡°Viola Thompson from our class scored 750 points? Are you, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡± Is the person who scored 750 points really Viola Thompson?! ¡°Of course, we didn¡¯t make a mistake!¡± The reporter laughed, ¡°Viola Thompson is a Grade 12 (Class 6) student from North Bridge High School, and you are her homeroom teacher, Jessica Girma.¡± At this point, there were no words to describe Jessica Girma¡¯s feelings. She looked up at the reporter, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± She had to check the scores herself. ¡°Alright.¡± Jessica Girma had Viola¡¯s examination permit information on her phone, and after accessing the score-checking website, she input Viola¡¯s information. Viola Thompson. Language: 150. Mathematics: 150. Foreign Language: 150. Science Comprehensive: 300. Physics: 100. Chemistry: 100. Biology: 100. Total Score: 750. Bare Score: 750. Total of six subjects. Six first place results. Jessica Girma almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily as she started to understand why the reporters had come so quickly. Jessica Girma composed herself and looked up at the reporter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just found out about Viola Thompson¡¯s situation in our class. I¡¯m a bit¡­ stunned right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± the reporter smiled, ¡°Can I ask what Viola¡¯s performance in class is usually like?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Jessica Girma replied, ¡°Not only is Viola pleasant and good-tempered, she¡¯s also helpful. Everyone in our class likes her.¡± ¡°What are Viola¡¯s hobbies?¡± Jessica Girma continued to answer the reporter¡¯s questions. Ye Jun stood by watching. She originally thought the reporter had made a mistake. But now it seemed. That it wasn¡¯t quite like that. No, it wasn¡¯t right. This was very wrong. Ye Jun immediately took out her phone, opened the College Entrance Examination score-checking system, filled in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s ID number, and then clicked to check. Suddenly. The score appeared. 547 points. Rank 6859 in River City. How could this be? With this score, let alone being the top student, it would be difficult to get into a slightly better undergraduate program! She could probably only choose a second-tier college. Ye Jun felt like everything was pitch black in front of her and almost fainted. It must be that the system was messed up. Ye Jun took a deep breath, closed the web page, and searched again. However, the result¡­. Was still the same as before. 547 points. Neither more nor less. How could this be? Did Elizabeth Thompson score full marks in Language? But why did the results show that Language was only 102 points? Math wasn¡¯t full marks either! What was going on? After the reporter finished interviewing Jessica Girma, they went to North Bridge High School. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They also had to film the campus environment of the National Top Scorer. To see under what atmosphere the top scorer usually studied. Jessica Girma looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Ye Jun, you lost.¡± Lost¡­ Ye Jun felt like the luxury bag in her hand weighed a thousand pounds. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_2 Chapter 464: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_2 Originally, she planned to pay off her credit card with the bonus and one year¡¯s salary from Jessica Girma. But now. She felt like a clown. She wished she could find a crack in the ground to crawl into. Jessica Girma continued, ¡°Ye Jun, you¡¯re not trying to go back on your word, are you?¡± She threw back the words that Ye Jun had given her these days. There was no color on Ye Jun¡¯s face. However, Jessica Girma did not plan to let her go just like that. Jessica Girma continued, ¡°As a teacher, it¡¯s not good to be so capricious, right? Besides, we even made a written agreement.¡± Ye Jun looked up at Jessica Girma, holding back the anger in her heart, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you all the lost salary, not a penny less!¡± With that, Ye Jun turned and walked away. She had to get to the bottom of this. What on earth happened! How did Viola Thompson become the first person to achieve a perfect score on the College Entrance Examination! Jessica Girma watched Ye Jun¡¯s retreating figure, shaking her head helplessly. In fact, she had always known Ye Jun¡¯s thoughts and that Ye Jun was secretly comparing herself to her. Luckily. Luckily Viola was outstanding! Now Jessica Girma was extremely happy, took out her mobile phone, and dialed Viola Thompson¡¯s number. Viola answered the call quickly. ¡°Miss Marseille.¡± Jessica Girma smiled and said, ¡°Viola, congratulations.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡± Jessica Girma continued, ¡°Have you decided which school to attend?¡± For a top student like her, it was not the school choosing her, but her choosing the school. ¡°Not yet.¡± However, the admission offices of various universities were blowing up the phones of Sawyer Thompson, Mary Perryne, and Mrs. Thompson. ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s take our time,¡± Jessica Girma seemed to remember something, and continued, ¡°By the way, Viola, if you have time, come back to River City. The reporters from River City TV station want to arrange a special interview about you at our school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola didn¡¯t refuse. For Viola, North Bridge High School had a special meaning. Here. She experienced the never-before-had camaraderie and made good friends¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Jessica Girma smiled, ¡°Viola, have a great summer vacation.¡± With that, Jessica Girma hung up the phone. As soon as she hung up, Principal Thompson called her. The appearance of a once-in-a-decade perfect scorer at North Bridge High School excited not only Viola¡¯s teachers but also the principal himself. This was probably his proudest moment as principal of North Bridge High School! ¡°Miss Girma, where does Viola Thompson live?¡± Principal Thompson was very excited, ¡°Our school is preparing to give her a 100,000 dollars scholarship!¡± Now it was not just the school that was giving Viola a bonus, the city¡¯s leaders also wanted to see Viola and give her a bonus. As the National Top Scorer with a perfect score, she not only brought glory to the school but also to the entire River City. Jessica Girma said, ¡°Viola is in Capital City right now, and she hasn¡¯t decided when to come back yet. Once she has confirmed, I¡¯ll let you know!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Principal Thompson continued, ¡°Miss Girma, thank you for your hard work! And thank you!¡± Yes. Principal Thompson should really thank Jessica Girma. It is important to know that when they first admitted Viola Thompson to North Bridge High School, many people opposed it because Viola had a bad reputation in River City. Furthermore, she was expelled from the International School. Since even the International School did not want the student, they naturally did not want her at North Bridge High School either! Who would want a poor-performing student that lagged behind? However, Jessica Girma saw the potential in Viola and insisted on admitting her, eventually expressing her willingness to let Viola join the class she was teaching. It can be said that. If it were not for Jessica Girma, today¡¯s perfect scorer would not belong to North Bridge High School! Thinking of the past, Principal Thompson sighed deeply, ¡°Miss Girma, you really know how to identify talent!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Principal Thompson.¡± Jessica Girma smiled, ¡°Actually, this is not solely my achievement. If you had been firmly against it at the time, Viola would not have joined our class.¡± At these words, Principal Thompson felt ashamed. At the time, he agreed with Jessica Girma because he wanted to use it as an opportunity to fire her. How could he have expected that because of his decision at the time, he would not only make a name for himself but also for Jessica Girma. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side. When Ye Jun returned home. She immediately opened the news app. For a moment, all major sections posted information about the perfect scorer. #Six first-place titles! This student, she is amazing! Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities_3 Chapter 465: 166: Luxi, sought after by prestigious universities_3 River City¡¯s first full score National Top Scorer. Once in a decade! North Bridge High School achieves glory again! It was only then that Ye Jun realized that it wasn¡¯t Elizabeth Thompson who scored full marks on the essay¡­ It was actually Viola Thompson! How could it be Viola? Ye Jun felt extremely uncomfortable now, thinking about the message she had posted in her Facebook moments a few days ago, she wished she could just disappear on the spot. At that time, she thought that Elizabeth Thompson would definitely become the top scorer, so she congratulated her in advance on Facebook. But now¡­ Elizabeth only scored over five hundred points! How was she going to face people now! ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Jun threw the cup in her hand onto the floor. Bang The cup shattered instantly. At this moment, Ye Jun¡¯s phone rang. She picked up the phone. Caller ID. Principal Swantz. What could the principal want at this time? Ye Jun answered the phone, ¡°Hello.¡± As soon as she said ¡®hello¡¯, the principal started cursing, ¡°Ye Jun! Look at the foolish thing you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Principal?¡± Ye Jun was taken aback. Principal Swantz continued, ¡°If I remember correctly, Viola was in your class before, right? Do you know how many points that student you expelled scored? Six first places! Do you know what that means for our school?¡± No one could understand Principal Swantz¡¯s feelings right now. The top scorer with a perfect score was right in their school! But because of Ye Jun¡¯s ignorance, their school lost this top scorer. Principal Swantz and North Bridge High School¡¯s Principal Thompson were mortal enemies, and the two schools always competed with each other, both wanting to become a prestigious school with a century-long reputation. The problem was that the average College Entrance Examination scores of both schools were almost the same. Therefore, the fame of the two schools was also not much different. But with Viola, North Bridge High School was now firmly seated as a prestigious school. If the International School wanted to catch up, they would need to have another College Entrance Examination full score super genius. But such a genius was almost impossible to come by. In River City, only one appeared every then years. Ye Jun regretted it deeply. If she had known this would happen, she should not have been so clever as to drive away Viola in the first place! But in this world, there is everything except regret medicine. No matter how much she regretted it now, it was useless. At the same time. On the internet. Facebook exploded. Viola¡¯s previous interview by River City TV station was once again dug out. She stood calmly in front of the camera, neither nervous nor excited. In the face of reporters¡¯ questions. She did not speak at length but answered the reporters¡¯ questions in a concise manner. [Holy shit! Holy shit! That¡¯s the legendary Boss demeanor! So cool!] [Watching this interview now, all I can say is that the Boss is too low-key. Scoring six first places is just okay? A perfect essay score is average? This is really a world we don¡¯t understand for Boss!] [I¡¯m crying!] [Can I worship Boss¡¯s exam papers?] [Amazing, Princess Thompson!] [Turns out we were the clowns ourselves.] [Now if I say I like the princess¡¯s face, no one will criticize me, right?] If it had been earlier, such comments would definitely have been ridiculed by others. For example: [Exams are not about showing off.] [What¡¯s the use of being pretty? Can you skip the college entrance exam just because you¡¯re pretty? Haha, do you really think you can eat with just your face?] But the current atmosphere was like this: [Ying ying ying, I also love the princess¡¯ face, Princess, debut on the spot!] [The princess is simply too beautiful!] [Add one, add one! Princess, hurry up and make your debut!] [Thompson Family really has god-like people. Both big brother and second brother scored over 735 in the past, and Emperor Thompson barely missed the mark, scoring 728.] [728 is considered low?] [I am going to laugh to death, the original perfect essay was written by our princess! How can that neighboring so-called talented woman have the nerve to pretend to be our princess and say that the perfect essay was written by her? Is she used to occupying other people¡¯s things?] [Six subjects all full marks, Princess is truly insane! Eternal God!] [I heard that the neighboring talented woman¡¯s college entrance exam score is 545.] [Really?] [Pictures as evidence. [Picture.jpg]] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Today is also a day I love Princess.] [Princess, hurry up and apply for a Facebook!] Many people even went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook page to leave messages, asking Viola to create a Facebook account. Even Edward Thompson, who was attending an event, was asked about Viola by reporters. ¡°We heard that Emperor Thompson¡¯s sister got the National Top Scorer and she¡¯s also Sinian Country¡¯s first full score National Top Scorer in a decade! As a brother, Emperor Thompson, how do you feel right now?¡± Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_4 Chapter 466: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_4 Edward Thompson looked into the camera with a smile, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s an honor to have a sister like her. She¡¯s truly impressive; I¡¯m her brother, but also her fan.¡± Upon his statement, screams erupted from the scene. Even though Edward wasn¡¯t particularly fond of Viola. This time, however, Viola truly amazed him. He hadn¡¯t expected that Viola would score perfectly on all six subjects. ¡°Emperor Thompson, can you tell us which university your sister plans to apply to?¡± Edward laughed, ¡°Regarding this question, my family and I respect her choice.¡± After the interview, Edward changed his clothes, put on his sunglasses, and left from the back door. Just then, a voice suddenly filled the air. ¡°Thompson, wait a moment!¡± Edward turned to look and found a man in his fifties approaching. With a light beard, he exuded a strong masculine charm. It was Jack Straw, the music superstar of the eighties. Although Jack was out of the entertainment circle for many years, his influence still remained strong, having invested in many big-budget productions. Therefore, even the newly crowned Emperor Thompson had to respectfully acknowledge him as his senior. ¡°Senior.¡± Jack nodded, then said, ¡°Congratulations, Thompson, heard that your sister is this year¡¯s National Top Scorer, and even achieved perfect scores, a feat seen every ten years.¡± ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Straw continued, ¡°My daughter is seventeen this year. She¡¯ll take the College Entrance Examination next year too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edward was surprised by this news. He had always thought that Jack had no children, yet it turned out that Jack¡¯s child was about to take the entrance exam. Jack looked at Edward, ¡°If possible, could your sister lend my daughter her study materials?¡± Who wouldn¡¯t want to have the materials of the National Top Scorer? Even if it¡¯s not of any use, it¡¯s good to get some luck from it! After the request, Jack continued, ¡°Upon hearing the news, my daughter immediately called me, even praising your sister for her looks.¡± Edward hadn¡¯t expected that the first conversation he would have with his idol, Jack, would be because of his sister, Viola. For a moment, Edward felt a wave of emotions. At that moment, he suddenly didn¡¯t find Viola so irritating anymore. The feeling was quite strange. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll ask my little sister when I get back,¡± he explained, ¡°She¡¯s been living in River City and took her exams there, so I¡¯m not sure if she brought her study materials with her.¡± He couldn¡¯t make decisions for Viola, he had to respect her opinions. ¡°Okay,¡± Jack nodded, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Thompson. If she doesn¡¯t have them, it¡¯s not a problem. If possible, we could introduce the two kids to each other, let them make friends.¡± Now, Jack was extremely curious about Edward¡¯s sister. Just what kind of girl could possibly score perfectly on all six subjects! More importantly, she didn¡¯t lose any points on her composition either. What a miraculous person she must be! ¡°Sure, senior,¡± Edward felt a little surreal. Jack usually carried a lot of pride with him. He never casually approached people for conversation. But today, he actually proposed to introduce his daughter to Viola. For the first time, Edward felt a sense of pride because of his sister, Viola. It was a shared honor. Upon saying this, Edward added, ¡°Senior, actually, I have another sister. She¡¯s also excellent, currently a sophomore at Capital University, and the only female member in KV research lab.¡± As a brother, showing partiality was not an option. He had to be fair. At a time like this, perhaps, he should let Jack know that he has another sister. Jack nodded, ¡°That¡¯s very impressive indeed.¡± Edward thought that Jack would ask more questions, but instead, Jack said, ¡°The study materials, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± What about being a student at Capital University? What about being the only female member in KV research lab? After all, a perfect score in the National Top Scorer only comes once every ten years! It¡¯s an honor that can¡¯t be sought after! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to Sylvia, Jack was more curious about Viola. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, senior.¡± Since Jack stopped asking about Sylvia, Edward didn¡¯t know what more to say, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my little sister when I get back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Thompson. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when things are sorted out.¡± No sooner than the words had fallen. A beautiful girl wearing high heels about ten centimeters high started walking towards them. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_5 Chapter 467: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_5 Clickety-clack. Step by step, as if each one was stepping on piano keys, making one¡¯s heartbeat quicken. The beautiful woman held a cigarette in her hand, smiled, and greeted Jack Straw, ¡°Brother Chen.¡±. Jack Straw laughed, ¡°Where does the big beauty, Evelyn, come from?¡± The woman¡¯s name was Evelyn Andrews. A gentle name that didn¡¯t quite match her stunning features and enchanting demeanor. Evelyn was also a singer, having sung five songs in total. Each one was a classic. Two of them were the theme songs of a major hit TV series. Her personality was like her songs ¨C distinct, assertive, and hard to forget. Evelyn took a puff of her cigarette, ¡°Just killing time.¡±. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you two to chat. I¡¯ve got something to do.¡± Jack Straw said goodbye to Edward Thompson and then left. Edward Thompson looked up at Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn.¡±. Evelyn, being 1.7 meters tall and wearing 10-centimeter heels, looked to be about the same height as Edward Thompson. Upon hearing his words, she turned slightly and propped her right hand on the wall, looking straight at Edward Thompson. Edward Thompson¡¯s back pressed against the wall. His heartbeat quickened. Seeing Edward like this, Evelyn giggled. She put the cigarette in her mouth with her left hand, and her red lips holding the cigarette filter made Edward swallow hard. Evelyn continued, ¡°Do you smoke, Emperor Thompson?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing this, Evelyn laughed even more and blew a puff of smoke onto Edward¡¯s face, ¡°Emperor Thompson, why is your face so red?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lastly, she lowered her head and looked intently at Edward¡¯s face. Edward was very nervous. Just as he thought Evelyn was about to kiss him, she suddenly removed her hand from the wall and turned around to leave. Watching her retreating figure, Edward Thompson took a long breath and started coughing violently. He was choked by the smoke. Looking down, his palm was covered in cold sweat. Suddenly, he remembered the first time he met Evelyn. At that time, just like now, she had thick makeup, delicate smokey eyes, and slightly upturned eyeliner at the corners of her eyes. When she looked over like a clever cat, she stole his heart. Since then, he couldn¡¯t control himself whenever he saw Evelyn. Edward Thompson really disliked women with heavy makeup. But¡­ Evelyn was an exception. ¡°Like her?¡± Jack Straw returned at this moment. The sudden sound startled Edward Thompson. Jack Straw laughed and patted Edward on the shoulder, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like this type, Little Thompson.¡± After finishing, he continued, ¡°If you like her, go and chase her. With your good looks, are you afraid that the beautiful Evelyn won¡¯t like you?¡± It was well known that Evelyn loved to have fun. Edward Thompson just smiled without saying a word. He didn¡¯t want to fool around with Evelyn. Since she liked to play. He would wait. Wait for Evelyn to calm down. This was also why Edward remained in the entertainment industry. It was only here that he could get a chance to see Evelyn and interact with her. Thompson Clan. Several unfamiliar figures were seated in the living room. They were the leaders of the top ten prestigious universities in Sinian Country. They all hoped that Viola Thompson would attend their school. Sawyer Thompson sat on the sofa, ¡°Thank you all for your enthusiasm. We have already felt it. However, as for which university to choose, we¡¯ll have to let Viola decide. As her parents, we¡¯ll support her choice, no matter which school she chooses.¡±. Upon hearing this, the leaders looked at each other, none of them spoke. Finally, the principal of Capital University said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, your second daughter is also studying at our university. She should be well aware of the situation at our school. It is absolutely right for Miss Thompson to choose our school. After all, we are a prestigious university with a hundred-year history.¡± ¡°Mr. Thompson, I think Miss Thompson is more suitable for our school. As long as Miss Thompson is willing to come, our school can meet all of your requirements.¡±. ¡°Our school can do that too!¡± ¡°Mr. Thompson, as long as you and Miss Thompson choose our school, we can waive all tuition and boarding fees. We will also provide Miss Thompson with a 1 million dollar scholarship every year!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯ll offer 2 million dollars!¡± The leaders of all major universities were arguing with flushed faces and thick necks. Who doesn¡¯t love talent! Viola Thompson¡¯s abilities were just too strong. The value she would bring to the school in the future was simply immeasurable with just 1 million or 2 million dollars. ¡°How about this? Mr. Thompson, our school can organize an invitation for you, your family, and Miss Thompson to visit our campus. You can have a look at our school¡¯s environment, and even if you don¡¯t choose our school in the end, it¡¯s fine.¡±. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_6 Chapter 468: 166: Viola being competed for by prestigious schools_6 ¡°Mr. Thompson ¡­.¡± As a father, watching the leaders of various universities vying for his daughter, saying he wasn¡¯t inflated, not proud at all, would be a lie. Song Sawer now wishes he could announce to the whole world that Viola Thompson is his daughter. A few minutes after the school leaders left, Sawyer stood up from the sofa and walked upstairs. At this moment. Mrs. Thompson walking in from outside with a cane, ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Sawyer Thompson turned his head. Mrs. Thompson was shopping outside just ten minutes ago, and she rushed back as soon as she heard the news about Viola, ¡°I heard that Viola¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Sawyer nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, Viola is the National Top Scorer this year. She ranks first in all six subjects.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson stood there dumbfounded for a while. It took her a while to come back to her senses, and she laughed out loud, ¡°Great! Very impressive! She¡¯s truly my own granddaughter!¡± Sawyer Thompson also grinned widely. Own granddaughter? Sylvia Thompson, who had just arrived at the staircase, happened to hear this, and a shadow flickered in the depths of her eyes. She was the only one in the family who wasn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson¡¯s own granddaughter. She knew clearly that this sentence by Mrs. Thompson was deliberately said for her to hear. This family constantly reminded her that she was an outsider. Sylvia¡¯s hand tightly gripped the railing, her knuckles turning slightly white from the strength. Just wait. One day, after she married the fearsome Boss, she would make everyone regret their actions today. Even if she couldn¡¯t marry Terrence. She would settle for the next best thing. Mr. White wasn¡¯t someone the Thompson family could afford to offend either. With this thought, Sylvia narrowed her eyes. As long as she wanted to marry, she could make Mr. White willingly fall at her feet. But for now, she was still waiting for the biggest catch. She was somewhat unwilling to give up. She would make the Thompson family regret! Especially that old hag. At this moment, Edward Thompson returned home carrying a gift box. ¡°Little brother.¡± Seeing Edward come back, Sylvia immediately greeted him. In this family, only Edward could make her feel some warmth and affection. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sylvia smiled and asked, ¡°What brings you home all of a sudden today?¡± Noticing the gift box in Edward¡¯s hand, Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed inconspicuously. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that the gift in Edward¡¯s hand was intended for her. Every time Edward returned from filming out of town, he would bring her presents. Today wouldn¡¯t be an exception. ¡°The filming crew had to stop shooting for a while,¡± Edward continued, ¡°Is my little sister at home?¡± Little sister? Sylvia was stunned for a moment. The little sister Edward was referring to¡­ Could it be Viola Thompson? ¡°Yes, I think she¡¯s in her room,¡± Sylvia answered. Edward nodded and headed towards Viola¡¯s bedroom. Watching his receding figure, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, and a chill ran down her spine. Could it be¡­ Could it be that the gift in Edward¡¯s hand was intended for Viola? All because Viola got the National Top Scorer? What for? Why on earth would he do that! Sylvia was so jealous that she was on the verge of going insane. Edward was the kindest to her in the family, and if even her brother Edward was taken away by Viola, what would she do¡­ Sylvia took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. No one could be relied upon! Anyone and everyone couldn¡¯t be relied on. She had to depend on herself. From now on, she had to become more and more outstanding, get to know more outstanding people, and then marry the most powerful person to make the Thompson family all kneel down and beg her! Edward arrived at Viola¡¯s bedroom door and knocked. Soon, the door was opened. ¡°Big brother.¡± ¡°Little sister,¡± Edward smiled, ¡°Congratulations on being the top scorer. Here¡¯s a gift for you.¡± With that, Edward handed the prepared gift to Viola. ¡°Thank you,¡± Viola accepted the gift with both hands. As Edward looked at his sister, both unfamiliar and familiar, he wondered how their brother-sister relationship would be if she hadn¡¯t been lost. Perhaps it would be as deep as his relationship with Sylvia. Just like his feelings for Sylvia. Olsand Village. Rachel finally found out her own score. A total of 597 points. Although not very high and incomparable to Viola¡¯s perfect score, it was already very good for Rachel! Although 597 points were not enough for a top-tier university, it was enough for a very good one. Rachel happily shared the news with everyone in the chat group. Diana was the first to reply: [Congratulations! All of us have achieved our goals!] Fiona and Viola sent similar animated expressions simultaneously. For a moment, Viola sent another message: [Rachel, when are you planning to go back?] Rachel replied: [I won¡¯t be back for now, probably not until the start of the school year.] Diana sent a voice message instead of text, ¡°I thought we could all hang out during the summer break.¡± Fiona said, ¡°I had that idea, too. By the way, when is Vio coming to River City?¡± Seeing everyone sending voice messages, Viola sent one too, ¡°Hmm, probably in about half a month. It¡¯s too hot right now.¡± Her voice was very pleasant. It was like a clear spring in the forest, tinkling like a bell, clear and refreshing, pleasing to the ears. Rachel said, ¡°I want to spend more time with my parents, and they don¡¯t want me to go out during the break either.¡± There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°Children want to provide for their parents, but the parents are no longer around.¡± Since Rachel had just found her birth parents, she wanted to spend more time with them as well and not leave any regrets in her life. ¡°What a shame,¡± Fiona continued, ¡°I was planning to go mountain climbing in Dali.¡± Upon hearing this, Diana immediately chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to go too! Beautiful Thompson, why don¡¯t the three of us go! We¡¯ll send more pictures to Rachel.¡± Diana was very playful, and if it wasn¡¯t for the intense pressure of high school, she might have already traveled the whole country. Viola had no objections, and she said lightly, ¡°Just let me know the time once you¡¯ve decided on it.¡± In her previous life, she had missed out on many things because she had been busy with all kinds of experiments. In this life, she didn¡¯t want to miss out again. Though Rachel felt a little regretful, she wasn¡¯t too upset, because her situation was different from Viola and the others. She would have plenty of time to travel in the future, but time with her parents was limited. With that in mind, Rachel went downstairs. There were a total of three rooms upstairs, and the door of the hallway led to a long corridor. At the moment, the door in the corridor was closed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel reached out to open the door, but couldn¡¯t pull it open no matter how hard she tried. It was as if the door had been locked from the outside. Why would they lock the door? ¡°Bang bang bang¡± Rachel was anxious now, banging on the door and shouting at the same time, ¡°Mom! Mom! Is anyone at home?¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: 167: Conspiracy Revealed (Second Update) Chapter 469: 167: Conspiracy Revealed (Second Update) Rachel was panicking now. Pounding the door hard. Beatrice, who was feeding the chickens in the yard, heard the noise and immediately looked at Gregory, ¡°You go up quickly.¡± Rachel usually woke up at seven or eight o¡¯clock. Didn¡¯t expect her to wake up so early today. Beatrice squinted her eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± Gregory picked up the key and ran upstairs quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby, Daddy¡¯s here!¡± Hearing Gregory¡¯s voice, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Dad, the door seems to be locked, can you see what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Gregory had already thought of an excuse, ¡°It seems to be blown shut by the wind, this lock of ours should have been changed a long time ago.¡± There are many trees and strong winds in the countryside, so Rachel didn¡¯t think much about it, she just asked, ¡°Can it be opened now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gregory unlocked the door. ¡°Are you alright, baby?¡± Gregory smiled kindly. Rachel shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was just a little scared when the door got locked.¡± Gregory said, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re our child, what¡¯s there to be afraid of in your own home!¡± Rachel asked curiously, ¡°By the way, dad, do our doors often get blown shut by the wind?¡± How could the seemingly not strong wind blow the door shut? Gregory nodded and laughed, ¡°Our house is at the foot of the mountain, so there are occasional gusts of wind that cause the doors to close like this.¡± Hearing this, Rachel didn¡¯t doubt anything. The man in front of her was her own father, with whom she shared blood connections, and no parent in this world would deceive their children. Although Rachel had been with her parents for only twenty short days, she had felt the warmth of a family that she had never experienced before. She had been truly happy these days. ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡± Rachel continued to ask. ¡°Downstairs.¡± Gregory said. Rachel hugged Gregory¡¯s arm, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go downstairs with you.¡± Seeing Rachel come down, Beatrice said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re up, baby. I left some food for you in the kitchen, go eat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to wash up first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Watching Rachel¡¯s back, Beatrice squinted her eyes. She didn¡¯t know when Zachary Mayhew would be back. During the time Rachel stayed at home, she was pampered every day without any harsh words, which made Beatrice very impatient, after all, this was the treatment that Ryan Diet deserved. Why should some useless person¡­ Why should they? A moment later, Rachel stepped out of the bathroom after brushing her teeth and headed for the kitchen. There were boiled eggs and meat buns, as well as porridge for breakfast. In the city, this would be an ordinary breakfast. But here in the remote countryside, people¡¯s breakfasts are very simple, mostly just soaking some leftover rice to get by, but Rachel gets to eat delicious eggs and meat buns every day. This touched Rachel deeply. Maybe all parents are like this. They want to give all the good things to their children. In the future, she must be filial to her parents. Just as Rachel finished eating, Beatrice walked in, ¡°By the way, I bought you a skirt in town yesterday, try it on and see if it looks good.¡± With that, Beatrice picked up a beautiful skirt and handed it to Rachel. It was a sky blue long skirt with a nice design and it matched Rachel¡¯s skin tone. Taking the skirt, Rachel felt very emotional inside. Her parents¡¯ life was very difficult, yet they still thought about buying clothes for her. For a moment, she felt like the dress in her hands weighed a thousand pounds. ¡°Mom, I have clothes already, you don¡¯t have to buy them for me.¡± Beatrice wouldn¡¯t just give Rachel clothes for no reason, she was preparing for a matchmaking event. Just now, she received a call from the Mayhew family, saying that Zachary Mayhew would come and meet her tomorrow. So, she had to make sure Rachel looked pretty. Only then would Zachary Mayhew see the value in her. Looking like a good mother, Beatrice continued, ¡°Although our family life isn¡¯t easy, we can still afford to buy a dress. Baby, your parents always feel sorry for you, but our financial resources are limited. All we can offer you is this, and please don¡¯t blame us.¡± ¡°How could I!¡± Rachel held her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°By the way, Mom and Dad, I have some good news to share with you.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± On hearing this, Beatrice immediately looked at Rachel.Did Rachel borrow money from her friends again? Thinking of this, Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up! Rachel smiled and said, ¡°College Entrance Examination results are out. I got 597 points!¡± This was a score that would make parents proud. But Beatrice never treated Rachel as her biological daughter, so whether Rachel scored 597 or 697 or even 97 points, it had nothing to do with her. But, not to let Rachel see anything, Beatrice pretended to be happy and excited, and hugged Rachel, ¡°Our girl is so incredible! Can 597 points get you into a good university?¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s above the first-tier line.¡± Gregory Diet walked in and immediately chimed in, ¡°Our girl is so amazing. We should have the whole village celebrate with us.¡± Beatrice instantly understood Gregory¡¯s meaning and nodded, ¡°Our girl is the family¡¯s first college student. We should have a good celebration!¡± Rachel was deeply touched. Her parents clearly were not living well, but they always put her needs first. ¡°Mom and dad, we don¡¯t actually need to be so extravagant. A simple celebration will suffice,¡± Rachel said. The family was not wealthy, so if they were to hold a lavish event, it would surely cost a lot of money. She still owed Fiona Knight 50,000 yuan and had no money to support her parents. ¡°My girl, your dad and I can listen to you on anything else, but not on this matter!¡± Beatrice laughed, ¡°You are our family¡¯s only college student!¡± As Beatrice finished speaking, she continued, ¡°Oh, and girl, a very important guest is coming to our house tomorrow. Remember to wear this skirt. I want everyone to see how beautiful my daughter is!¡±. Rachel nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Beatrice and Gregory Diet got up early in the morning. Not long after, they heard the sound of a car engine outside the door. Hearing the sound, Beatrice immediately said, ¡°It must be Zachary and his family! I¡¯ll go upstairs to find everyone, you go to welcome them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gregory Diet adjusted his clothes and got up to walk outside. They couldn¡¯t neglect their valued guests. The Mayhew family was well-off, and although Zachary had polio, he still got a driving license for an automatic car. He drove a Honda worth more than 200,000 yuan. This kind of sedan was not uncommon in the city, but it was already very impressive in the remote countryside. ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re here.¡± Gregory Diet greeted him with a smiling face. ¡°Uncle.¡± Zachary got out of the car and handed Gregory a cigarette. Then, Mrs. Mayhew also got out of the car. Gregory then said, ¡°His aunt is also here, please come in!¡± ¡°Ryan¡¯s dad.¡± Mrs. Mayhew greeted with a smile, and then followed Zachary into the house. Inside, Beatrice had already brought Rachel down from upstairs. Beatrice introduced them with a smile, ¡°My girl, let me introduce you. This is your Aunt Guo, and this is her brother. You can just call him Brother Guo.¡± Rachel looked up and sweetly greeted them, ¡°Aunt Guo, Big Brother Guo.¡± Mrs. Mayhew looked Rachel up and down. She was pretty, but a little too skinny. Her butt wasn¡¯t big, and her chest, well, it was flat. She didn¡¯t look like someone who would be fertile. Mrs. Mayhew frowned slightly, not satisfied with this prospective daughter-in-law. In contrast to Mrs. Mayhew¡¯s dissatisfaction, Zachary was fixated on Rachel. He had never seen such a beautiful girl before. Her voice was also pleasant-sounding. She definitely had the aura of a city girl. Rachel felt uncomfortable under Zachary¡¯s unblinking gaze. She had a feeling that his stare wasn¡¯t appropriate. Rachel frowned imperceptibly and hid behind Beatrice. But Beatrice pulled her to the front and smiled at Zachary, ¡°Zachary, this is our girl Geraldine. You two young people should have more to talk about.¡± As Beatrice finished speaking, she continued, ¡°By the way, you young people now have that WhatsApp, right? Girl, you got along so well with Zachary, why don¡¯t you quickly add him on WhatsApp?¡± Add him on WhatsApp? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Rachel was very resistant in her heart. She didn¡¯t like Zachary, even despised him. Rachel couldn¡¯t understand why her mother wanted them to add each other on WhatsApp. At this moment, Zachary took out his phone, ¡°Geraldine, let me scan you.¡± Just as Rachel was about to refuse politely, her arm was nudged by Beatrice, ¡°Girl, hurry up and add him!¡± Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: 168: Beijing State University invitation, what a fairy-like sister! _3 Chapter 472: 168: Beijing State University invitation, what a fairy-like sister! _3 Beatrice Black glanced at Zachary Mayhew, then nodded and said, ¡°You better get going now.¡± There was a hint of both reminder and probing in her words. She was gauging Zachary¡¯s satisfaction with Rachel Barton. As long as Zachary Mayhew is pleased with Rachel Barton, they won¡¯t need to worry about Dalton Tavas¡¯ opinion anymore. It now appears that the five hundred thousand dowry is settled matter! As Zachary Mayhew was heading towards the car, Beatrice Black seemed to have thought of something. She quickly jogged over to the car, gave some change to Rachel Barton and casually said, ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s not easy for Zachary to make money. When I tell you two to go out shopping, I just want you to make friends. Don¡¯t let him spend on the road, okay? Our family may be poor, but our spirit should not be short¡± Upon hearing these words, Rachel Barton was quite shocked. What a remarkable phrase ¡®our spirit should not be short.¡¯ Despite being a simple rural woman, Beatrice Black¡¯s vantage and attitude towards life was no less than that of any well-educated person. Perhaps many educated people couldn¡¯t do as Beatrice did. Rachel accepted the money handed over by Beatrice, ¡°Alright, mom, I understand.¡± Beatrice nodded, then turned her attention to Zachary Mayhew, instructing him, ¡°Zachary, be careful on the road!¡± ¡°Sure, Auntie.¡± Soon, the bicycle disappeared from Beatrice¡¯s sight. Only then did Beatrice return home. Mrs. Mayhew was still there. Seeing Beatrice return, Mrs. Mayhew said, ¡°Beatrice, we are not strangers. Since we are not strangers, I will get straight to the point. Your daughter is quite pretty, but she¡¯s too thin, she doesn¡¯t look capable of bearing children.¡± If Beatrice didn¡¯t know about Zachary¡¯s feeling, she might have been worried. But now, she was not worried at all, she laughed and said, ¡°Never mind anything else, but just based on my daughter¡¯s looks, it would be hard to find another within miles radius, right? It¡¯s a blessing for your son to find such a beautiful daughter-in-law.¡± Blessing? How can a daughter-in-law who might struggle with childbirth be considered a blessing? Mrs. Mayhew frowned and said, ¡°Beatrice, what do we get a wife for our sons? To continue the family lineage, right? Can your daughter bear two children in three years? But I see she does get along well with our family. However, she is definitely not worth a five hundred thousand dowry. What do you think about knocking it down to one hundred thousand? With one hundred thousand, my son will marry her!¡± One hundred thousand? Batrice felt like cursing. Dalton Tavas, you brazen woman! You really dare to say that! You want to marry a daughter-in-law for one hundred thousand! In your dreams! ¡°Five hundred thousand, not even a penny less,¡± Beatrice said, looking at Dalton Tavas, ¡°If you think my daughter is not worth five hundred thousand, that¡¯s fine. I can consider other families for her!¡± Hearing this, Dalton frowned slightly, then laughed and said, ¡°Beatrice, don¡¯t be so intractable! When we find a husband for our daughters, we¡¯re not selling them off, why so serious? Mainly, Dalton Tavas thought Rachel Barton was not worth it. If it were not for her son¡¯s preference, she wouldn¡¯t want to pay even one hundred thousand. Gregory Diet spoke up at this point, ¡°Auntie, nowadays people believe in the freedom of marriage, if your family doesn¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t insist. It just means our children don¡¯t have the fate to be together. I will call our Rachel back now, your Zachary can definitely find someone more beautiful.¡± With that, Gregory Diet took out his old-fashioned cell phone, ready to call Rachel. Upon seeing this, Dalton immediately stopped Gregory, smiling and saying, ¡°Mr. Diet, why the rush? Aren¡¯t we still discussing? How about this, I¡¯ll discuss it with Zachary¡¯s father tonight and reply to you in a few days, how does that sound?¡± Her son had finally found someone he liked. If she messed this up, Zachary would never let her off the hook. Gregory Diet frowned and said, ¡°Fine if it works, no if it doesn¡¯t! It¡¯s not like my girl can¡¯t get married!¡± Just then, Beatrice chimed in, ¡°Mrs. Mayhew, today I am here to decide. Let¡¯s each step back a bit, go home and discuss it, and try to give us an answer within three days.¡± As she finished talking, Beatrice turned to Gregory Diet, ¡°That¡¯s the decision on this matter, you don¡¯t need to say anything more!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The husband and wife team were perfectly playing good cop, bad cop. Their act was reminiscent of a theatrical performance. On the other side. Zachary Mayhew brought Rachel Barton to the town. Today happened to be the big market day, so there were many people in the town. Zachary continued, ¡°There¡¯s a milk tea shop in our town, and it tastes pretty good, shall we go in and sit?¡± Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: 168: Beijing State University invitation, what a fairy-like sister! _4 Chapter 473: 168: Beijing State University invitation, what a fairy-like sister! _4 ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded. The air conditioning was on in the Milk Tea Shop, making it very comfortable. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Rachel was sitting across from someone she didn¡¯t like, her mood might be better. Zachary Mayhew kept trying to find topics to talk about. Rachel tried her best to answer with a smile, not showing any disgusted expressions to Zachary. At this moment, Rachel received a group video chat. Under normal circumstances, Rachel couldn¡¯t answer it because the signal at home was bad. But the signal in town was pretty good, so Rachel took out her earphones, looked up at Zachary, and said, ¡°Sorry, Zach, I need to answer this video call.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead,¡± Zachary said while glancing at Rachel¡¯s phone screen. It seemed to be a group chat. Although Rachel was unhappy, she didn¡¯t say anything, plugged in her earphones, and connected to the video chat. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had already started talking. ¡°Rachel¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Rachel seems to have gotten a lot darker lately.¡± Diana continued, ¡°What have you been up to lately?¡± Rachel replied with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t been doing much. The UV rays are just stronger here in my hometown, so I got this tan from being out in the sun.¡± Fiona asked, ¡°How are your parents treating you? Are you used to living in your hometown?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± At this time, Viola Thompson also joined the group video chat. ¡°Vio!¡± ¡°Oh, Rachel¡¯s here too.¡± Viola seemed surprised to see Rachel. ¡°Viola.¡± Rachel greeted her with a smile. Viola asked about Rachel¡¯s recent situation. Rachel responded with a smile that everything was okay. Viola then asked, ¡°Rachel, are you really not planning to come back during the holidays?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s pretty nice in my hometown. The air is fresh, and the vegetables are organic. I feel like I¡¯ve gained quite a bit of weight lately.¡± Upon hearing this, Diana sighed, ¡°Seriously, stop it. I¡¯ve been eating and sleeping all this time, and I¡¯m almost 110 pounds.¡± With her 160 cm height and weight-gain prone body type, she looked even more overweight than a 125-pound person. Fiona also said that she had gained several pounds. Then she asked, ¡°How about you, Vio?¡± Viola said, ¡°I seem to be a little heavier than before.¡± ¡°Beautiful Thompson, how much do you weigh now?¡± Diana immediately asked. ¡°I think it¡¯s 98 pounds,¡± Viola took a sip of her milk tea, ¡°but that was weighed last week.¡± ¡°98?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You call 98 heavy? How much were you before?¡± At 173 cm tall, Viola¡¯s 98 pounds was not considered fat. It was a standard body shape. Her waist was slim, and her bra size was D. In summary, she was slim where she should be, and voluptuous where it mattered. In class 6, there was a saying. Beautiful Thompson¡¯s waist, a killer knife. Viola said, ¡°I was 96 before, so I gained two pounds.¡± However, she didn¡¯t have high demands for her weight, as long as she didn¡¯t get too fat. Diana and Fiona both expressed envy. Rachel was also extremely envious. Viola looked at Rachel and continued, ¡°Rachel, you should be more careful when dealing with your parents. Given the distance, don¡¯t let them know your bank account balance. If something happens, remember to notify us in time and always protect yourself. Be cautious in everything you do. Although you have blood ties, you haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and people¡¯s hearts are hidden behind their bellies. No one knows what they are thinking or what their purpose is in recognizing you.¡± Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s eyes dimmed for an instant. She knew that Viola said this for her own good. But Rachel couldn¡¯t stand anyone insulting her parents. In her eyes, her parents were the best in the world, and they had given her all the best things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As their daughter, her most important task was to learn gratitude, not suspicion and doubt. With this in mind, Rachel stood up from her seat and went outside, ¡°Viola, thank you for the reminder. However, I think all these concerns are unnecessary. My parents are really great, they love me very much, and I won¡¯t disappoint them.¡± Continuing, Rachel said, ¡°My parents had a simple reason for recognizing me. They just want to make up for their past mistakes, as they didn¡¯t intentionally lose me back then. Viola, I want to ask you, when you¡¯re at your home, would you be wary of Uncle Thompson and Aunt Thompson?¡± She threw this question at Viola. Viola said, ¡°Rachel, our situations are different. Your parents are suspected of favoring boys over girls, and their intentions are too strong¡­¡± Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: 169: Run! Hurry up and run! (Second update) Chapter 476: 169: Run! Hurry up and run! (Second update) Rachel stared at her brother-in-law and stood there dumbfounded, unable to react. Surprisingly, it was Sid Winslet, who got up and greeted Rachel with a smile, ¡°Younger sister.¡± Sid was sixty-eight this year, his face showing the traces of the passing years. He was thirteen years older than his father-in-law, Luckwell. After his wife passed away, leaving no children behind, Sid came out of the coal mines and spent most of his life accumulating a huge fortune that he used to marry his wife. Marrying her was more like buying. Thirteen years ago, it would cost an ordinary family 10,000-20,000 yuan to marry a daughter-in-law, but Sid spent almost 100,000 yuan on Dolores Frieman. If it wasn¡¯t for this, Luckwell wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry his daughter to him. Just like the present Rachel. Seeing that Rachel didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Beatrice Black reminded her aloud, ¡°Call him brother-in-law.¡± Upon hearing Beatrice¡¯s voice, Rachel finally came back to her senses, looked at her older brother-in-law with his graying hair, and reluctantly said, ¡°Older, older brother-in-law.¡± Sid continued, ¡°Younger sister, congratulations. Your mom tells me you even got into college!¡± The Swantz sisters were all very beautiful. Dazzling. Back then, Dolores Frieman was just as fresh and beautiful as Rachel is now. With this thought in mind, Sid swallowed hard. Dolores cast a sidelong glance at him, twisted Sid¡¯s ear without a care, and cursed, ¡°You dirty old man, can¡¯t control your eyes when you see a young girl!¡± After that, Dolores looked at Rachel, sizing her up and down, and then said sarcastically, ¡°Dressing like that on purpose to seduce men, huh? You shameless, degenerate creature!¡± Rachel furrowed her brow slightly. She was wearing a light blue dress today, and there was nothing inappropriate about it. Why was it considered degenerate in Dolores¡¯ eyes? Beatrice immediately glared at Dolores, ¡°You shut up! She¡¯s your sister!¡± Dolores snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a disgraceful sister! Mom, why on earth did you bring her back? Dressed like a demon, she¡¯s just asking to be laughed at when she goes out!¡± Maybe in her youth, Dolores had also yearned for a life outside. But life had long since ground down her edges, and now she was nothing more than a shrewd, rural woman. Dolores looked at Rachel, growing more and more resentful. She and Rachel were sisters, not much difference in age, but at this moment the contrast between them was like night and day. Rachel wore delicate makeup, a pretty little skirt, and even had an enchanting perfume scent on her. And her? She worked day in and day out under the sun, her skin tanned beyond belief, her eyes showing wrinkles that didn¡¯t fit her age, her hair dry and straw-like. Because of her hard labor, her hands had grown rougher than a man¡¯s. Then there was Rachel, with her delicate, fair hands like snow. Dolores continued, ¡°They say you got into college, who knows what you¡¯ve been up to on the sly! You¡¯re a disgrace to the Swantz Family! If I were you, I¡¯d find a tall building to jump off and die, unable to show my face when I come back! Slut!¡± This kind of person was simply baffling. Rachel never expected that their first encounter as sisters would invite such a torrent of abuse from Dolores. This was something she had never experienced before. Rachel couldn¡¯t stand being vilified and insulted like this by someone else, not even if that person was her own sister. ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Rachel said, frowning. Dolores looked at Rachel, ¡°If you want my mouth to be clean, you shouldn¡¯t be doing such disgraceful things! You played the whore and now you want to play the saint, I spit on you!¡± Rachel trembled with anger. At this point, Luckwell walked over, raised his hand, and slapped Dolores squarely on her face. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to shut up!¡± The heavy slap made Dolores¡¯ face swell. Dolores covered her face, looking at Luckwell in disbelief, ¡°Dad! You hit me! For a girl who just came back, you actually hit me! All these years, I¡¯ve devoted myself to this family, never spending on food or clothes, working like an old ox, doing the hardest work, eating the worst food, all to leave the best for you and the children! But you! You actually treat me like this!¡± Thinking of her years of toil and sacrifice, Dolores burst into tears.Back then, she worked like a horse, but they never treated her like a person. Dolores Frieman sat on the ground as the situation escalated, crying and cursing, vividly enacting a rural woman¡¯s quarrel, ¡°This wild girl has just returned for a few days, and you¡¯re all protecting her! I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for this family, who cared for me? She can go to college and wear perfume, and what about me? Am I only fit to marry a widowed old man?¡± ¡°Oh my God! Why is my life so bitter?¡± ¡°People die every day in this world, why can¡¯t Yama, King of Hell, take me away?¡± This sight frightened two children under the age of ten. They walked to Dolores¡¯s side, one on the left and the other on the right, hugged Dolores, and cried with her, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Dolores squatted down and held onto her children, crying out, ¡°My poor children!¡± ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself!¡± Sid Winslet felt like he couldn¡¯t keep his head up, pulling Dolores from the ground to stand up, ¡°Get up! Get up!¡± Beatrice Black furrowed her brow, suppressing her anger, ¡°Sid, take her away at once.¡± They had originally planned for the family to have a peaceful meal to celebrate. Who could have expected Dolores to suddenly go crazy? This nutcase! Beatrice Black wished she could strangle Dolores with her own hands. By now, Dolores stood up and pushed Sid Winslet away, ¡°Embarrassing? You¡¯re ashamed of me, right? Tell me, you fell for this little demon, didn¡¯t you? You shameless old man! I¡¯ll fight you today!¡± ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± The two children clung to Dolores¡¯s legs. At this moment, Dolores¡¯s clothes were disheveled, her hair undone, her face tear-streaked, and she rambled like a madwoman, making outrageous entanglements. In front of his new young aunt, Rachel Barton, Sid Winslet felt his dignity as a man being rubbed in the dirt. He rushed to grab Dolores by the hair in anger, ¡°You stinky woman! Go back with me! Wait till I get you home, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Rachel was about to say something when Dolores roared, ¡°Hit me! Just kill me! Once you do, you can go find that little demon! Shameless! Both of you, shameless!¡± At the end of her words, Dolores turned to Rachel, her face distorted and full of hatred, ¡°Little demon! You won¡¯t end well! You shameless¡­¡± Before she finished her sentence, Beatrice approached and gagged her mouth with a cloth, then looked at Sid Winslet, ¡°Take her away quickly!¡± ¡°Yes, mom.¡± Rachel stood in place, her brows slightly furrowed. At this moment, Beatrice approached, sighed, and said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m sorry you had to witness that. Are you wondering why your eldest sister acted like that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Because this was her first meeting with Dolores, and she had such strong hostility towards her. Beatrice continued, ¡°Actually, your eldest sister has not been mentally well since she was young. When she has an episode, she becomes like this, talking nonsense and acting out. As you saw today, your brother-in-law is much older than her, even older than your father. She is our daughter, if she weren¡¯t ill, we wouldn¡¯t have married her off to a man like that¡­¡± Rachel nodded, realizing the reason. So it¡¯s true that pitiful people often provoke hatred. Beatrice took Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. Don¡¯t let this incident affect your mood.¡± Rachel followed her mother back to the dining table. The next morning, Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black went to the Mayhew family to discuss the dowry and wedding arrangements. Rachel walked alone in the village. Actually, everyone knew the real intention of the Swantz family in bringing Rachel back. They looked at her with sympathy. It¡¯s a pity for such a pretty girl. Ultimately, this was a family matter for the Swantz family, and it wasn¡¯t their place to meddle. Rachel frowned slightly, unable to understand the looks from these people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But she felt that as soon as she walked away, there would be people pointing and whispering behind her back. Rachel sighed and kept walking. Just as she came to a corner, her arm was suddenly grabbed by someone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rachel was startled and saw that it was Dolores. Rachel furrowed her brow slightly, worried that this mentally unstable elder sister was out to hit her. Dolores lowered her voice, took out a handkerchief-wrapped item from her pocket, and whispered, ¡°Listen, your parents are no good. They want to marry you to Zachary Mayhew. You have a long life ahead of you. Run! Run fast! Run far away and never come back!¡± Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! Chapter 477: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! Rachel Barton was somewhat confused. What was going on? Her parents wanted her to marry Zachary Mayhew? How could that be possible! Just last night, Beatrice Black even mentioned lending her money for college, so how could her parents, who treated her so well, want her to marry Zachary Mayhew. However, it is normal for her elder sister, who has mental problems, to say such things. Who would reason with a mentally ill person! ¡°Elder sister, mom and dad treat me really well,¡± Rachel handed the handkerchief-wrapped items back to Dolores Frieman, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Upon hearing this, Dolores was extremely anxious as she didn¡¯t want Rachel to end up like herself in the past. Once upon a time¡­ Dolores was a person with dreams too. Her dream was to go to college, leave this mountainous area and become a People¡¯s Police officer. Unfortunately¡­ In the end, she became a leftover grain of rice on a dishcloth. ¡°They¡¯re deceiving you,¡± Dolores continued, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? Why would I marry a man over sixty years old? Moreover, why does Geraldine always work away from home? It¡¯s because they value men over women and don¡¯t treat girls as human beings! After Geraldine and me, you have three younger sisters who are ranked fifth. The third and fourth daughters were thrown into the back mountain by them to feed wolves! Their ultimate goal is to have sons. In their hearts, only Ryan Diet is their flesh and blood! You¡¯ve finally managed to escape this family, why would you return?¡± ¡°And Geraldine, do you really think she has a glamorous job outside? She¡¯s being controlled by someone! She¡­¡± In the end, Dolores was close to choking and couldn¡¯t speak through her tears. She wouldn¡¯t believe that there were such parents in the world if she hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand. After a moment, she took a deep breath, grabbed Rachel¡¯s hands, and stuffed the wrapped handkerchief back into her hand, ¡°Listen to me, run away quickly. This is the private money I¡¯ve saved up over the years. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough for you to get out of here. Remember, never come back!¡± After saying that, Dolores quickly turned and left. Rachel looked at Dolores¡¯s retreating figure, standing still with a slightly furrowed brow. Was everything really as Dolores said? Rachel¡¯s emotions were complicated. After a moment, she unfolded the handkerchief. Layer by layer. Scattered throughout were over six hundred dollars. She didn¡¯t know who to believe. On one side were her birth parents, and on the other was her schizophrenic elder sister. On the other side¡­ In the Mayhew family¡­ Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet were sitting on the sofa. Zachary Mayhew brought the tea. ¡°Uncle, Auntie. Please have some tea.¡± Beatrice laughed, ¡°Zachary is such a filial child. Our Fifth Daughter will definitely enjoy her life with him.¡± Zachary Mayhew was different from Sid Winslet. Zachary was only thirty-five years old and unmarried. Although he had a limp, he was smart and worked in fish farming and planting. Over the past few years, he¡¯d made a decent amount of money. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford an engagement gift of 500,000 yuan. It was considered a great fortune for Rachel to marry Zachary. Hearing this, Zachary Mayhew laughed, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Dalton Tavas was unhappy, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself! The wedding isn¡¯t even set yet, why are you rushing to give thanks to your aunt?¡± With his family¡¯s conditions, Zachary could have found a prettier and shapelier girl. Rachel was too skinny. Now that Rachel hadn¡¯t even moved in yet, Zachary was behaving like this. Once Rachel arrived, would Dalton have a say as the mother-in-law? This was Dalton¡¯s main reason for not agreeing to the marriage. Jimmy Mayhew was smoking a cigarette in silence, not saying anything. Dalton was usually the decision-maker in their household, so he never had a chance to say anything. Knowing his place, Jimmy didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Mom!¡± Zachary frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on this already?¡± ¡°Agree on what?¡± Dalton asked. It was 500,000 yuan! With 500,000 yuan, they could at least marry someone they could be happy with. Who was Rachel to them? Upon seeing this, Beatrice Black stood up with Gregory Diet, ¡°Zachary, since your family hasn¡¯t decided yet, your uncle and I will leave first. Our Geraldine is not someone who can¡¯t get married. If you don¡¯t want her, there are others waiting!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having said that, Beatrice and Gregory walked out. Upon seeing this, Zachary Mayhew became anxious. He truly liked Rachel! If it meant marrying Rachel, even if it meant spending all his fortune, he¡¯d be willing to do so. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please don¡¯t go,¡± Zachary grabbed Beatrice and Gregory, ¡°My mom didn¡¯t mean that, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s just a 500,000 yuan dowry, right? We¡¯ll give it!¡± Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _2 Chapter 478: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _2 At this point, Zachary Mayhew pulled out a bank card and slapped it on the table. ¡°There¡¯s exactly five hundred thousand on this card! The password is six eights. Uncle, Aunt, take the card!¡± Seeing this, Dalton Tavas immediately stood up, ¡°Zach! I don¡¯t agree!¡± This five hundred thousand was hard-earned by Zachary Mayhew. ¡°Mom! Do you want me to die!¡± Zachary Mayhew looked at Dalton Tavas. These words scared Jimmy Mayhew. He hadn¡¯t spoken up until now but stood up immediately from the sofa. ¡°You shut up! Listen to Zach!¡± After saying that, he looked at Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet. ¡°Esteemed father and mother, let¡¯s do what our Zach says. Here¡¯s the five hundred thousand, and we¡¯ll take care of the remaining banquet and band. Zach is our only son, and I promise to make the wedding magnificent!¡± When Jimmy Mayhew suddenly got angry, Dalton Tavas had no choice but to agree. She understood Zachary Mayhew¡¯s temper. She couldn¡¯t let her son die over a woman. Dalton Tavas could only sigh. Beatrice Black laughed, ¡°Are you the one making this decision? Who doesn¡¯t know that a woman is the boss in your family?¡± This remark made Jimmy Mayhew¡¯s face a little uncomfortable, ¡°Of course, Esteemed mother. As a man, my word is my bond!¡± ¡°All right,¡± Beatrice Black nodded. ¡°Since your family is so sincere, then there¡¯s room for negotiation.¡± Seeing this, Zachary Mayhew immediately helped Beatrice Black to sit down, ¡°Aunt, please sit down.¡± Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black sat back down on the sofa. Zachary Mayhew continued to stuff the bank card into Beatrice Black¡¯s hand, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be angry. My mother didn¡¯t really mean that, so don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Beatrice Black turned to look at Zachary Mayhew, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a stingy person.¡± Hearing these words, Dalton Tavas was even more annoyed. What did Beatrice Black mean by that? Was she mocking her? But Dalton Tavas had to endure it at this time. Wait. After Beatrice¡¯s daughter gets married, she¡¯d definitely teach her a lesson. Let her know how formidable a mother-in-law is! Zachary Mayhew smiled, ¡°Aunt, as long as you¡¯re not mad. So about Geraldine and me getting married¡­¡± Beatrice Black said, ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, responsible and able to make money. I¡¯m naturally one hundred percent satisfied and confident in entrusting Geraldine to you.¡± Upon hearing this, Zachary Mayhew let out a breath of relief. Jimmy Mayhew continued, ¡°Esteemed mother, now our families will be related by marriage.¡± After saying that, Jimmy Mayhew continued, ¡°What do you think, should we let these two kids get married sooner rather than later?¡± Beatrice Black said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick a date and just get married? You know our family¡¯s situation. Geraldine has been accepted to college. To avoid any unnecessary delay, we can skip the engagement altogether. As for the banquet, you can handle it however you want. I think the 18th is a good day, and if that works for you, come and pick her up on the 18th.¡± Jimmy Mayhew felt the time was a bit tight. Marriage is a major event in life, and Zachary Mayhew was their only son. The wedding should not be rushed. But to Zachary Mayhew, it wasn¡¯t fast enough. He wished he could marry Geraldine right away. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as Aunt says.¡± Beatrice Black nodded, picked up the bank card on the table, ¡°That¡¯s settled then, we¡¯ll be going now.¡± Zachary Mayhew escorted the couple to the door. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, take care.¡± ¡°Zach, wait a moment,¡± Beatrice Black, as if she had just thought of something, grabbed Zachary Mayhew¡¯s arm. ¡°Bring your ID and come with us.¡± Zachary Mayhew looked puzzled, ¡°Aunt, do you have something else to do?¡± Beatrice Black said, ¡°We¡¯ll take a trip to the bank.¡± They needed to check if there was really money on the card. What if the Mayhew family was tricking her? Zachary Mayhew nodded, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. My ID is in the car.¡± Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet followed Zachary Mayhew¡¯s steps, and they all got into the car. About an hour later, they arrived at the town. Zachary Mayhew brought Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet to the bank. Under the guidance of the bank staff, he transferred all five hundred thousand yuan from the card to Gregory Diet¡¯s account. Zachary Mayhew laughed, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, are you relieved now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Beatrice Black relax. Otherwise, she always felt that the Mayhew family was trying to deceive her. By the time Zachary Mayhew sent Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet back, it was already past six in the evening. Rachel Barton was sitting at the door. Seeing her parents return, she immediately stepped forward to greet them. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _3 Chapter 479: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _3 ¡°Dad, Mom, where did you go?¡± ¡°Geraldine!¡± At this moment, Zachary Mayhew came out from behind. Seeing Zachary, Rachel Barton¡¯s expression dimmed a bit. She suddenly remembered Dolores Frieman¡¯s words. Could it be¡­ Her parents really wanted to marry her off to Zachary Mayhew? Beatrice Black squinted her eyes, smiled and said, ¡°Honey, you must have been anxious waiting at home! It¡¯s hard to get a taxi in our village, so I asked Zachary to take your dad and me to town. Since you got into a good university, your dad and I went to town to get some money to treat the whole village to a festive meal.¡± A wedding was a festive meal. So was a College Admission Celebration Banquet. Both were festive meals, and she didn¡¯t deceive Rachel. Hearing this, Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t need to. I didn¡¯t get into any key university.¡± ¡°You are the only college student in our family, and you make your father and me proud!¡± Beatrice held Rachel¡¯s hand. Rachel¡¯s doubts slowly faded away. Dolores Frieman is mentally ill. Her words have no credibility at all. So, compared to Connor¡¯s eldest sister, she trusts her parents more. Zachary handed a box to Rachel, ¡°Geraldine, congratulations on getting into college. This is a gift I¡¯m giving you to celebrate your admission.¡± In fact, it was an engagement gift. Rachel didn¡¯t really want to accept it, as she didn¡¯t want to get involved with Zachary Mayhew in any way. However, Beatrice took the box before Rachel could, ¡°Thank you, Zachary.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Zachary scratched his head, ¡°Well, Auntie, I should go now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrice nodded. After Zachary left, Beatrice looked at Rachel, ¡°Honey, are you blaming me for accepting Zachary¡¯s gift?¡± Rachel lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t quite understand her mother¡¯s behavior. After all, no reward without merit. Beatrice held Rachel¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Silly child, your mom isn¡¯t the kind of person who likes to take advantage of others. I accepted the gift because you are Zachary¡¯s only friend, and he is sincerely congratulating you. If you feel you owe him something, just study hard and use the knowledge you learn to help him.¡± At this point, Beatrice sighed and continued, ¡°Honey, even though Zachary has a disability, his pride is very strong. If you reject him, who knows how upset he¡¯ll be? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you repay this favor.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Rachel looked at her mother, her eyes full of gratitude. She must have accumulated a lot of good deeds in her previous life to have such good parents in this life. She shouldn¡¯t doubt them. Beatrice continued, ¡°Honey, haven¡¯t you eaten dinner yet? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± Rachel smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it.¡± She had nothing to do all afternoon at home, so she made dinner. Unlike Viola Thompson. Rachel was a great cook. ¡°My girl is so amazing,¡± Beatrice laughed, ¡°How lucky I am to have such a good daughter!¡± Saying this, they all went to the kitchen. Seeing that all the dishes Rachel had made were vegetarian, Beatrice immediately rolled up her sleeves and fried an egg for Rachel. ¡°Honey, your dad and I are old, we can do without good food, but you¡¯re young, and you need to eat well.¡± ¡°Eat up.¡± Looking at the fried egg in her bowl and the vegetables in her parents¡¯ bowls, Rachel felt even more guilty, ¡°Mom, thank you.¡± ¡°You silly child.¡± Beatrice laughed. In Capital City. Inside the east-facing room on the third floor of Thompson Family Manor. The chandelier was on. Viola Thompson was sitting in front of the computer, her fair fingers constantly dancing on the keyboard. The light reflected from the computer screen cast a misty veil over her beautiful and mysterious features. On the other side. In the office on the 58th floor. A man sat in a wheelchair, holding a document in his hand. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The man lifted his chin slightly and revealed a pair of deep, phoenix eyes. He did nothing. Just sitting in a wheelchair, but the strong aura emanating from him made it difficult for others to resist. The secretary who entered instantly felt that the temperature in the air had dropped several degrees. Cold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And a bit creepy. The secretary swallowed, and then said, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± The man¡¯s thin lips opened slightly. The secretary said, ¡°The secret recipe you asked someone to photograph has already¡­ ¡± ¡°Already what?¡± The man put down the document, his voice clearly lowered. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: 171: I’ve never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _4 Chapter 480: 171: I¡¯ve never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _4 The secretary, under immense pressure, said, ¡°It has already been purchased at a high price.¡± Three days ago. An international auction house auctioned off a milk tea recipe that was claimed to be exclusively for ancient European royalty. The starting bid was 100,000 USD. No one thought that someone would purchase a recipe at such a high price. But unexpectedly, within less than three hours, it was bought for 300,000 USD. By the time they went to bid, the recipe was already purchased. Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Who was the buyer?¡± The secretary continued, ¡°They paid online. According to their personal information, it appears to be a man. But detailed information is not available.¡± ¡°Find a way to contact him. No matter how much money it takes, we must buy that recipe back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The assistant inwardly broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, fortunately, the boss did not hold him responsible. ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± the secretary said next. The man waved his hand. The secretary exited the office, gently closing the door behind him, and let out a long sigh. That was truly horrifying. It was equivalent to getting through a very close shave. In the office. The man maneuvered his wheelchair towards the private elevator. The elevator quickly descended to the basement. Adam Swantz was waiting at the elevator. Seeing Terrence Lentz come down, he hurried over, ¡°Third Brother.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Adam Swantz moved behind Terrence Lentz, pushing the wheelchair, he said: ¡°Third Brother, I heard this entire commercial building belongs to you, Mr. Lentz. I wonder if that¡¯s true!¡± ¡°It is true.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s tone was low. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s true?¡± Adam Swantz was particularly curious. ¡°Third Brother, do you know something I don¡¯t? You must know something, right?¡± Terrence Lentz slightly opened his thin lips, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°You are what?¡± Adam Swantz was completely confused. ¡°Terrence.¡± Two casual words. Hearing this, Adam Swantz burst out laughing. ¡°Ha ha ha..¡± ¡°Third Brother, stop kidding! If you¡¯re Mr. Lentz, then I¡¯m Mr. Lentz¡¯s only son, the future heir!¡± Hearing this, Terrence Lentz turned his gaze to him, ¡°You want to be my son?¡± Adam Swantz didn¡¯t take Terrence Lentz¡¯s words seriously and continued to push him forward, ¡°No more jokes, Third Brother. How¡¯s your leg? Didn¡¯t Miss Thompson treat it last time? Why did it flare up again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a chronic ailment, no big deal.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s tone was indifferent. His leg had an old injury, not something to be cured overnight. Viola Thompson¡¯s medicine and acupuncture could only provide temporary relief. Just around the corner. They suddenly encountered an unexpected person. ¡°Elizabeth Thompson?¡± Adam Swantz slightly frowned. He was most disgusted by this woman. Always trying to climb high and step on others. She was ranked last in the College Entrance Examination, her family fell into decline. Served her right! Elizabeth Thompson also saw Terrence Lentz on his wheelchair. Her heart immediately filled with disgust. What was Terrence Lentz up to? Stalking her?! Did he think that now that the Thompson Clan had fallen, she would have her eye on him? In her dreams! She was a phoenix flying high. Even if she fell into the mire, she would never stoop so low as to be with a good-for-nothing like Terrence Lentz! Elizabeth Thompson walked straight up to Terrence Lentz, her eyes full of mockery. ¡°Mr. Lentz, what a coincidence.¡± Adam Swantz looked down at her and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, you jest. There are not so many coincidences in this world. Perhaps someone is deliberately trying to stage a chance meeting?¡± Now that the Thompson Clan has declared bankruptcy and Elizabeth Thompson is desperate, it¡¯s normal for her to turn to Terrence Lentz. Adam Swantz had long wanted to pay her back on behalf of Terrence Lentz. Now he finally had the opportunity. Hearing his words, Elizabeth Thompson was infuriated. The one who was stalking was Terrence Lentz, right? ¡°Such a clear case of the pot calling the kettle black,¡± Elizabeth Thompson said, ¡°Adam Swantz, let me tell you. Even if I have to jump into the sea and drown, I would never set my sights on a good-for-nothing in a wheelchair!¡± With that, Elizabeth Thompson had a slight smirk. ¡°As for some people, they should take a good look at themselves before they start dreaming about making it big. The idea of a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh is simply disgusting!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having said that, Elizabeth Thompson turned around and left. ¡°This crazy woman!¡± As Adam Swantz was about to say something, he saw Terrence Lentz gently raise his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stoop to their level.¡± Adam Swantz nodded, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re right. It would be beneath us to stoop to her level.¡± As he finished speaking, Adam Swantz stopped the wheelchair in front of a business car. The car was a custom model that could allow a wheelchair to be directly pushed inside. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: 171: I’ve never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _5 Chapter 481: 171: I¡¯ve never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _5 Elizabeth Thompson was holding in her anger. She was here to see CEO Cooper today. Since she heard that Mr. Terrence owned a business building around here, she thought she would try her luck. However, she didn¡¯t meet Mr. Terrence, but instead bumped into that good-for-nothing. It was so unlucky. ¡°Emma.¡± At that moment, CEO Cooper¡¯s voice rang in the air. ¡°CEO Cooper.¡± Hearing that, Elizabeth Thompson quickly put up a fake smile, walked up to him, and took his hand. CEO Cooper was sixty years old this year. His face was oily, and he had a beer belly. Every time she saw him, Elizabeth wanted to throw up, especially when she thought about her first time being with him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sick. But she had no choice now. Reg Thompson needed funds to restart the Thompson Group. Besides CEO Cooper, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. Ever since she got involved with CEO Cooper¡¯s deals, They moved back to the villa area. At least they didn¡¯t have to squeeze into a pigeonhole anymore. Currently, the Thompson Clan was in a precarious situation, and they still needed CEO Cooper¡¯s help, so Elizabeth Thompson had to endure the nausea. CEO Cooper patted Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s hand. ¡°I have a meeting to attend. You go back first, remember to wait for me to come back tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded. After sending Elizabeth away, CEO Cooper returned to his office building. On the other side, The servant knocked on Viola Thompson¡¯s bedroom door, ¡°Miss, there is an express delivery for you downstairs, the courier said it¡¯s a very important item, and you need to sign it personally.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Viola replied, closed her computer, and went downstairs. The courier was standing in the hall. Under normal circumstances, ordinary express delivery would not be allowed into the Thompson Family Manor. But Tehuang Express had special privileges. Every employee of Tehuang Express was professionally trained because they transported valuable items. Not only were the express fees expensive, but they were also equipped with real guns and bullets. ¡°Hello,¡± the courier was 1.8 meters tall, dressed coolly, and wearing white gloves, ¡°Are you Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Viola nodded slightly. The courier handed the small box in his hand to her. ¡°Please check the cargo.¡± ¡°No need, thank you.¡± Viola directly signed on the form. ¡°Have a pleasant Sunday.¡± The courier took the signed receipt and left. Viola went upstairs, opened the express box, removed the outer cardboard box, and saw a redwood box inside. The redwood box was exquisite. Carved with dragons and phoenixes, the box was adorned with gold decoration, and there was a small bronze lock on it. It had an ancient charm. There was no keyhole in the bronze lock, but a series of Morse Code. Only by decoding the password could the box be opened. Viola narrowed her eyes slightly. The old man was interesting. She enjoyed challenging difficult things. Viola picked up the box and carefully examined the bronze lock. Within ten minutes, Click. The bronze lock opened. Viola took out her phone, snapped a photo, logged into an international app, and sent the photo to someone. Soon, that person replied. [?????] After replying with this string of question marks, he immediately checked the express delivery receipt records. That¡¯s right. She just received it! [That was fast!] [Are you even human, kid?] Viola replied calmly: [When will you give me the item?] [No way!] [I need to come up with a new question! I need to make it harder for you!] [Kid, you have to understand, blue moon grass is not something ordinary, I can¡¯t just give it to you so easily. Besides, your friend is not suffering from a fatal illness, so they won¡¯t die anytime soon!] [This is the first time I¡¯ve ever lost in my life! Kid, please understand!] Viola raised an eyebrow and replied: [Last chance.] Just four words. She didn¡¯t wait to see if the other person had read it, and Viola went offline. That old man on the other side: Who was actually asking for help, the kid or him? Who was this mysterious kid that was so powerful? The old man was very curious. He contacted Tehuang Express again. ¡°Old Mu, how many years have we been old friends? Can¡¯t you really tell me the kid¡¯s address?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sorry, Mr. Sanders, the company has its rules, we also signed a confidentiality agreement with the customer, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Tehuang Express was different from other express delivery companies, as they particularly valued customer privacy. If the recipient did not want to reveal their real address to the sender, they would use a code receipt method. The recipient would send a numeric code to the company, and the company would take the code to the sender¡¯s address to pick up the goods. In this case, only the courier company knew the recipient¡¯s address. The old man was quite angry. ¡°Can¡¯t you help an old friend? I promise I won¡¯t say it was you who told me!¡± Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: 171: I’ve never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _6 Chapter 482: 171: I¡¯ve never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a kid! _6 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sanders.¡± The old man angrily hung up the phone. How annoying! On the other side. Olsand Village. Dolores Frieman thought Rachel Barton would take her words to heart and escape this hell on earth in time. But to her surprise, she did not hear of Rachel¡¯s escape, but of Rachel¡¯s upcoming wedding instead. It was scheduled for the eighteenth of this month. Dolores, feeling helpless, took advantage of a quiet moment to seek Rachel out again. ¡°Rachel!¡± Dolores looked at her, ¡°They¡¯ve already set your wedding date to Zachary Mayhew on the 18th! What will it take for you to believe me? Is the money I gave you not enough? If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll find a way to get you more!¡± Dolores was anxious now; there were only a few days left until the18th. The longer Rachel stays here, the more dangerous it is for her. She must leave immediately! Eighteenth? Wasn¡¯t that the day her parents planned to host a College Admission Celebration Banquet for her and invite the entire village for a feast? Rachel looked at Dolores as if she realized something. The reason Dolores did this must be because she was so envious of Rachel¡¯s success in getting into college. Beatrice Black once told her that Dolores¡¯ greatest wish when she was mentally sound was to go to college. ¡°Sister, this is the money you gave me last time.¡± Rachel returned all the money Dolores had given her and then said, ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯ve always been hostile towards our parents, but they had no choice.¡± Beatrice had already explained everything to her. Dolores¡¯ illness comes and goes; in her lucid moments, she resents her parents for marrying her off to an old man. And that¡¯s why she¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between Rachel and her parents over and over again. But Dolores must understand that she is mentally ill. No sane person would accept her. Although Sid Winslet is a bit older, he is at least mentally sound and can provide Dolores with a warm home. Her parents can¡¯t support her for the rest of her life. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dolores looked at Rachel, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m sick?¡± Rachel tried to explain, ¡°I don¡¯t mean¡­¡± Mentally ill people never admit they are sick; if they get angry, they might even resort to violence. Dolores took a deep breath, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not sick. When I was 18, I was sold to that old widower by Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet for 100,000 yuan. I used to be just like you, full of dreams about the future. I wanted to go to college and leave these mountains. But I wasn¡¯t you; fate didn¡¯t give me such a good opportunity.¡± By the end, Dolores¡¯ eyes reddened. As for now, she can leave these mountains. But she has two children. If she leaves, what will happen to her children? She didn¡¯t have a good set of parents herself; she couldn¡¯t let her own children live without a mother. Rachel looked at Dolores, and if she hadn¡¯t learned in advance that this person was mentally ill, she might have been fooled by Dolores¡¯ brilliant acting. In the end, Dolores said, ¡°You¡¯d better leave before it¡¯s too late!¡± ¡°Sister, I understand that our parents have a tough time too, but people need to learn to empathize.¡± Rachel continued, ¡°If you were in their shoes, you might not be doing any better.¡± ¡°Do you have a phone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded. Dolores continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you your second sister¡¯s phone number. Call her yourself and ask what kind of people your parents really are!¡± ¡°My second sister?¡± Rachel frowned slightly. She felt that Dolores¡¯ illness was getting worse. Delia Frieman had a serious car accident in Giseda City and was still in a coma; her parents were planning to visit Delia after the College Admission Banquet on the 18th. But now, Dolores claims Delia can answer the phone! Isn¡¯t that nonsense? ¡°Call your second sister!¡± Dolores continued, ¡°No one in the family hates her more than those scumbags! Do you know what your second sister does in Giseda City?¡± ¡°My second sister is in charge of a foreign company.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In charge of a foreign company?! Dolores burst out laughing, ¡°Is that what they told you too?¡± Rachel nodded. Dolores laughed and then cried, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, your second sister¡¯s freedom is restricted in Giseda City. She can¡¯t go home because she works as a prostitute in the red-light district, you fool!¡± Rachel felt it was unnecessary to continue talking to an insane person. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _7 Chapter 483: 171: I have never lost in my entire life, but I lost to a child! _7 There was no reasoning with people like that. In the end, Dolores Frieman might even lose control and hit someone. Rachel Barton continued: ¡°Well, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Watching Rachel Barton¡¯s retreating figure, Dolores felt helpless. She really wanted to save her younger sister. But reality was not ideal. ¡°Rachel,¡± At this moment, Dolores suddenly called out to Rachel Barton. Rachel turned her head. Dolores continued: ¡°No one knows how much I envy you. If you miss this chance to escape, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡± Having said that, Dolores turned and left. Rachel looked at Dolores¡¯s retreating figure, frowning slightly. Soon, the day of the 18th arrived. At around five in the morning, Rachel was woken up by Beatrice Black. ¡°Honey!¡± Rachel jolted awake from her dream, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Beatrice said with a smile, ¡°Quickly put on this festive dress, there¡¯s a makeup artist coming to do your makeup later.¡± Festive dress? Makeup? Rachel was stunned. Beatrice explained: ¡°It¡¯s like this. You are the first one from our village to go to college, so your parents have specially arranged for this festive gown and a makeup artist for you. Your parents want to dress you up beautifully today so that everyone knows that our Swantz Family has a very talented daughter! From our little village, a golden phoenix can emerge!¡± With this explanation, all of Rachel¡¯s doubts disappeared. She nodded and agreed: ¡°Alright.¡± Beatrice handed the red festive dress to Rachel. Rachel took it, ¡°Mom, why is it a wedding dress?¡± Wedding dresses are usually worn for weddings. Rachel frowned slightly. Beatrice laughed: ¡°In our culture, everyone wears this dress on a big happy occasion. Traditions vary by region. In some places, girls even wear this dress for their birthdays.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°You don¡¯t believe your mom? Trust me, silly child, I wouldn¡¯t deceive you.¡± Saying this, Beatrice joked: ¡°Would I sell my own daughter?¡± At this moment, an old woman walked in. ¡°Mrs. Diet, are you ready? It¡¯s time for the makeup!¡± ¡°Ready, ready!¡± Beatrice nodded and introduced her to Rachel, ¡°This is Sixth Aunt.¡± Rachel greeted her with a smile. Sixth Aunt said: ¡°This child is really beautiful! And she got into such a good university, no wonder you two want to host a College Admission Celebration Banquet. I¡¯d do the same if it were me!¡± With Sixth Aunt¡¯s words, Rachel¡¯s remaining doubts dissipated, and she obediently put on the wedding dress. Although Rachel was already dressed, Beatrice was still a little worried. She brought a bowl of water to her. ¡°Honey, you must be tired. Have some water first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel took the water and drank a big gulp. After finishing the water, Rachel initially didn¡¯t feel anything, but gradually started to feel drowsy. Yawning, she fell asleep as if on command. Looking at Rachel as she fell into a deep sleep, Beatrice couldn¡¯t suppress a sneer. She immediately walked over, picked up her phone, and handed it to Ryan Diet, ¡°Ryan, turn off her phone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ryan took the phone, greed flashing in his eyes. A Fruit brand phone. It was worth quite a bit of money. When Rachel woke up again, she found herself in a different room. In the room, both the quilt and the curtains were red, and the word ¡°happiness¡± was posted on the window. What¡­ What was going on? Rachel was stunned for a few seconds, thinking that she was having a hallucination. After smacking herself on the head a few times, she found that the scene before her remained unchanged. Where was she? Rachel immediately went to the door and tried to open it. But the door was locked from the outside! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, Rachel realized the commotion and firecrackers going on downstairs. Combining the ¡®happiness¡¯ word in the room and Dolores¡¯s words, Rachel¡¯s face went pale. Could it be¡­ Were Dolores¡¯s words true? Realizing this, Rachel became utterly panicked. She pounded on the door and window with both hands, yelling, ¡°Open the door! Open the door!¡± Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: 173: Rachel Barton’s desperation, Huali takes action! Chapter 485: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s desperation, Huali takes action! Rachel is very afraid now. She had never experienced anything like this before. Panic and helplessness swept through her, causing her hand holding the vase to tremble. Zachary took off his suit and threw it casually on the bed. Seeing this, Rachel became even more frightened. She must protect herself. She must! At this moment, how Rachel wished that Viola Thompson would descend from the sky. Unfortunately. It wouldn¡¯t happen. Zachary looked at Rachel, ¡°Geraldine, we are married now, and you are my wife. We are family. I know you despise me, but rest assured, I will make sure you have a good life. I¡¯ll make all the women in the village jealous!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Zachary sighed, and then said, ¡°Geraldine, stop thinking about these things. We are husband and wife now. This room is yours, and it¡¯s also mine! I¡¯m not leaving! Tonight, I will make you my woman!¡± In the end, there was a determined light in Zachary¡¯s eyes. Rachel swallowed hard, fear spreading through her entire body. She looked at Zachary with red eyes and pleaded, ¡°Big brother Zachary, as long as you let me go, I will repay you!¡± ¡°Let you go? Impossible!¡± These words completely enraged Zachary, ¡°Rachel! You are my woman now! I want you to have my child!¡± ¡°No!¡± Rachel held the vase tightly in her hand. She didn¡¯t want to have Zachary¡¯s child. She wanted to go to school. She still had dreams unfulfilled. Rachel¡¯s face was almost covered in tears. Zachary took off his tie and limped towards Rachel, ¡°Geraldine, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be good to you in the future, only good to you.¡± As Zachary approached, the fear in Rachel¡¯s eyes intensified. She slowly backed away until her back was pressed against a hard wall. No more room to retreat! Zachary was about to come over when Rachel, in a moment of desperation, smashed the vase in her hand. Bang! The sudden action startled Zachary. Before he could react, Rachel grabbed a shard and held it to her throat, ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! If you do, I¡¯ll die right in front of you!¡± Rachel really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. She applied force, and the sharp shard pierced her white neck skin. Bright red blood flowed from her neck. At this scene, Zachary sobered up, ¡°No! No! I won¡¯t come over, I won¡¯t come over!¡± Rachel sighed in relief, ¡°Then leave! Leave now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zachary nodded, ¡°I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯m leaving now!¡± At this moment, the door was pushed open from outside. Dalton Tavas entered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zachary pointed at Rachel, ¡°Mom, she¡­¡± Dalton looked at Rachel, who was hiding in the corner, and instantly understood what was going on. Dalton frowned, walked over to Rachel, and snatched the shard from her hand before she could react. Then, grabbing Rachel¡¯s hair, she slapped her across the face. Slap. A crisp, resounding smack. ¡°You bitch! Threatening people with suicide, huh? You think you can threaten others? You¡¯re just like your parents, giving birth to trash!¡± Dalton angrily grabbed Rachel¡¯s hair, cursing her while slamming her head against the wall, ¡°Go die! Go die!¡± Bang, bang, bang. Over and over again. Rachel was in so much pain that she could barely breathe, and her vision was filled with stars. Dalton continued to curse, ¡°Bitch! Little bitch¡­¡± The harsh words were even more unbearable than death to Rachel. Rachel had experienced a lot of darkness. But she had never experienced such desperate darkness. No one knew how much regret she had. Seeing his mother treating Rachel like this, Zachary frowned slightly, feeling somewhat sympathetic, ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Your mother is disciplining this bitch for you! You stay out of it!¡± Dalton turned to look at Zachary, and then continued, ¡°She wants to die, doesn¡¯t she? I¡¯ll help her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This kind of bitch, if not properly disciplined, would keep threatening people with death. Dalton would not indulge her. After slamming Rachel¡¯s head against the wall many times, until blood seeped from her forehead, Dalton finally stopped. She knew that such minor injuries wouldn¡¯t kill her, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t dress Rachel¡¯s wounds. Dalton tightly held Rachel¡¯s hair and looked at Zachary, ¡°Conn, come over.¡± Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: 173: Rachel Barton’s Desperation, Luxi Takes Action!_2 Chapter 486: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Desperation, Luxi Takes Action!_2 ¡°Mom.¡± Dalton Tavas continued, ¡°Slap her hard for me.¡± Hearing this, Zachary Mayhew took a step back. Rachel Barton was the one he loved, and he could not do such a thing. ¡°Hit her!¡± Dalton Tavas continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one slap won¡¯t kill her! You must make this bitch know what it means to be a man and the head of a family!¡± Zachary Mayhew swallowed hard, still not daring to do it. ¡°I ask you, do you want her to have your child or not?¡± Dalton Tavas asked. Zachary Mayhew nodded. Yes. Of course he wanted to. He had been dreaming of it. Dalton Tavas squinted and said, ¡°Since you want that, then do as I say.¡± This woman was like taming a beast. Only when she was tamed could she obey and be controlled at will. Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Zachary Mayhew raised his hand and slapped Rachel Barton hard. The moment the slap landed, Zachary Mayhew suddenly felt an unprecedented pleasure. Dalton Tavas nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, my son, that¡¯s how we should be.¡± Rachel Barton had already become numb. It was not until Zachary Mayhew tore open her dress that she came to her senses and screamed loudly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Please let me go!¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± However, no matter how she screamed, how she struggled, she could not stop Zachary Mayhew¡¯s actions. That night. Became the most humiliating night for Rachel Barton. She wanted to die. But she could not die. She had to live and walk out of these mountains, and bring all these people to justice. The next morning. The golden sunlight penetrated through the window. Rachel Barton opened her eyes. In a daze, she saw the glaring red and was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was in Zachary Mayhew¡¯s house. Last night¡­ Thinking of everything that had happened last night, like a movie unfolding before her eyes, Rachel Barton felt extremely uncomfortable, and tears unconsciously escaped her eyes. She bit the quilt tightly. Trying to vent her anger in her heart. Why? Why did fate treat her like this? She just wanted a home. Her home didn¡¯t have to be too wealthy, as long as she had loving parents. Was her dream too extravagant? Full of hope, she had followed Gregory Diet and Beatrice Black to Olsand Village. Thinking that she could finally have the blood-related family she had never had before. But she never expected¡­ She never expected things to turn out like this. She hated her own ignorance. If only she had listened to Viola Thompson¡¯s words, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. Thinking about her previous concealment of giving all her savings to Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet from Viola Thompson¡­ Rachel Barton really regretted it. ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± At this moment, a dog¡¯s bark sounded outside the window downstairs. If it was before, Rachel Barton would have definitely gone to investigate. She loved dogs. But now¡­ Now she was trapped here, even worse than a dog. At the thought of this, Rachel Barton¡¯s tears welled up again. Behind the Mayhew¡¯s house was a small bamboo forest. At this time. Theresa Winslet stood in the bamboo garden, learning to bark like a dog. ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± But no matter how much she barked, the window remained tightly closed. Theresa Winslet could only turn around and leave, running back home all the way. Seeing her return, Dolores Frieman immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Theresa Winslet shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Aunt Rachel.¡± ¡°Then why did you come back?¡± Theresa Winslet said helplessly, ¡°I was barking like a puppy there for a long time. If I didn¡¯t come back, I would have been discovered by others.¡± Dolores Frieman¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She had the intention of pulling her sister out of the mire, but fate did not give her a chance. A moment later, Dolores Frieman instructed, ¡°Theresa, from now on, go there three times a day at the same time. Your Aunt Rachel is a smart person, she will know what¡¯s going on.¡± They had to rescue Rachel Barton while she was not pregnant yet. If she ended up like herself, with a child, then she would truly have no way out. Her whole life would be trapped by these mountains. With this thought, Dolores Frieman sighed. Her son Charlie was young and couldn¡¯t understand why his mother sighed, so he asked, ¡°Mom, are you unhappy?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No.¡± Charlie hugged Dolores Frieman¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, my sister and I will be obedient. We will study hard, go to a good university, and take you and dad to a better life.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dolores Frieman nodded. Theresa Winslet continued to comfort her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely complete the task.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Dolores Frieman touched Theresa Winslet¡¯s head, and her eyes were full of relief and gratitude. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: 173: Rachel Barton’s Desperation, Viola Takes Action!_3 Chapter 487: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Desperation, Viola Takes Action!_3 Her only hope now was in the twins. Fortunately, Jacob Winslet had no objections to them. For the next two days, Rachel Barton was locked up. She just sat on the floor like that, staring out the window. Her gaze was already somewhat dull. What she was most afraid of now was the dark. She was even more afraid of Zachary Mayhew; just thinking about that scene made her sick to her stomach. It was disgusting. ¡°Viola¡­¡± Gazing at the window with eyes swollen red, Rachel yelled, ¡°Viola, when will you come and get me?¡± ¡°Viola!¡± In a moment, Rachel thought of Dolores Frieman. ¡°Big sister.¡± Dolores had promised to save her. When would Dolores come? It was at this moment. There was the sound of a puppy outside the window again. ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± It was a pity that after two days of barking, Rachel had not become suspicious. If only she pushed open that window. She would see. Theresa Winslet was standing in the bamboo forest facing the window. Too bad. She didn¡¯t. On the other side. Diana Hershey had already drawn up a seven-day tour plan. She posted the itinerary in a group chat with the four of them: [Vio, Fiona, if you have no problems, let¡¯s set off tomorrow.] Mentioning Viola Thompson and Fiona Knight. Since Rachel had previously said she wanted to stay in her hometown with her parents, Diana didn¡¯t mention her. Fiona immediately responded: [No problem here, what about Vio?] Viola quickly replied: [OK, just coming back to go to River City with you and fill in our wishes for college.] Diana was delighted: [So, let¡¯s all buy tickets for the 10 o¡¯clock flight tomorrow morning and meet at the airport at 1 pm?] [OK.] [Let¡¯s video chat? Typing is tiring!] Fiona suggested. [OK.] The three connected on video. ¡°Vio, Diana!¡± Fiona greeted them with a smile. Diana continued: ¡°Did you guys buy the plane tickets already?¡± ¡°Already bought.¡± Viola said: ¡°I bought them too.¡± Fiona asked as she seemed to remember something: ¡°Have any of you been in contact with Rachel these days?¡± Diana shook her head. Fiona explained: ¡°We contacted her three days ago, but the signal over there was intermittent, so we hung up after only a few words.¡± However, Rachel had called to discuss the debt with Fiona. Just on that day, Rachel had earned a little money from an investment project and had repaid eight thousand yuan to Fiona. Fiona continued: ¡°Oh, and Rachel told me that her parents are going to hold a College Admission Celebration Banquet on the 18th. Vio, Diana, are your families hosting one too?¡± Diana nodded her head: ¡°Of course!¡± She had scored well, which increased her father¡¯s pride. Viola shook her head slightly: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I didn¡¯t ask.¡± She didn¡¯t usually care about these matters, as her parents handled them. However, judging from Sawyer Thompson¡¯s character, he would definitely organize it on a grand scale. After chatting a little more, the three hung up the video call. After disconnecting the video, Viola sent a message to Rachel. [Rachel, take good care of yourself while you¡¯re over there and come back as soon as the holiday ends.] [If you encounter any problems, don¡¯t keep them to yourself, you can always talk to me.] Rachel did not respond. But Viola didn¡¯t give it a second thought. After all, Rachel¡¯s location was in a mountainous area, where she often disappeared mysteriously after returning to her biological parents¡¯ side. Sometimes, due to poor signal, the messages wouldn¡¯t receive a reply until a week later. When Viola decided to embark on a graduation trip, the Thompson family naturally supported her fully. After dinner. Mary Perryne was somewhat worried: ¡°Viola, you must protect yourself when you¡¯re out there alone.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not alone.¡± Viola smiled: ¡°I¡¯m with Diana and Fiona, whom you¡¯ve met.¡± Mary Perryne said: ¡°Three young girls alone could still be somewhat unsafe.¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, trust in Viola.¡± Offspring of the Thompson Clan, whether they¡¯re girls or boys, should develop their independence early on. After all, parents¡¯ love can¡¯t protect their children for a lifetime. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, Viola had a strong ability to be independent. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to live in River City alone for such a long time. Viola nodded slightly: ¡°Grandma is right, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯m very capable.¡± Mary Perryne then took out a credit card: ¡°Viola, keep this card.¡± Seeing the credit card, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: 173: Rachel Barton’s Desperation, Viola Takes Action!_4 Chapter 488: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Desperation, Viola Takes Action!_4 She was no stranger to this black card. It was a black card from Lanswi Bank. Lanswi Bank is one of the top ten banks in the world, and there is only one requirement to apply for a black card. That is, the user must have three thousand billion dollars in funds. In other words, What Mary Perryne gave Viola Thompson was not a bank card, but a huge amount of money. An amount so large that ordinary people could never imagine in their lifetime. Thinking of her own measly monthly allowance of 1 million dollars, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s mouth was full of scorn. Usually, a limited-edition bag that she fancied would easily cost eight to nine hundred thousand dollars. How could 1 million allowance be enough! But whenever she mentioned that her allowance was insufficient, Sawyer Thompson would bring up the importance of frugality and household management. He would say they must be frugal, And not to trigger a competitive mentality. As a child of the Thompson Clan, they should set a good example. But now? When it came to Viola, just for a trip, Mary Perryne directly pulled out a black card worth three thousand billion dollars. This sudden shock rendered Sylvia Thompson somewhat breathless. Very unbearable! And once again, she felt her parents¡¯ bias. Viola Thompson politely refused, laughing, ¡°Mom, I have enough money.¡± ¡°How could it be enough?¡± Mary Perryne frowned, ¡°Ever since you came back home, you¡¯ve never asked for a penny from us. You must take this card.¡± At this moment, Sawyer Thompson slightly turned his head, looking at the faces of his other four children, ¡°Brandon, Borden, Bob, Sylvia. This money has been saved for your little sister since the day she was born. Your mother and I owe Viola so much over these eighteen years. We have never fulfilled our responsibilities as parents. Viola¡¯s experience is different from yours. She has suffered a lot, endured countless injustices, and no amount of money can make up for this. Your mother and I can only do our best. So don¡¯t feel that we are biased.¡± ¡°You are all our children, and we will treat you equally.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°Dad, we understand your intentions. Please rest assured that Borden, Bob, Sylvia, and I will never hold any grudges against our little sister over this.¡± The career that Mandel Thompson possessed was earned through his own efforts. He had never thought of taking anything from his parents! Only useless people would think of inheriting property. Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson quickly expressed her agreement with a smile, ¡°Big brother is right. How could we ever hold anything against our little sister? She deserves all of this.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded in agreement. But Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t help feeling that this was too unfair for Sylvia. After all, both were their parents¡¯ daughters. Their parents gave Viola a black card. What did they give Sylvia? Apart from the fixed one million monthly allowance, they hadn¡¯t given Sylvia anything. With this thought, Edward Thompson felt a choking sensation in his heart. He could not understand why their parents could not treat Sylvia as their daughter just like him. However, although Edward Thompson had objections, he did not voice them. He hoped that Viola would speak up for Sylvia. Under these circumstances, only Viola could fight for some benefits for Sylvia. But¡­ No. Viola continued to refuse, ¡°Dad, Mom, I really don¡¯t need money. You keep these. If I ever run out of money, I¡¯ll come and ask for it.¡± From beginning to end, she never mentioned Sylvia. Even the things she didn¡¯t want, she would not give to Sylvia. Edward Thompson was very disappointed. It seemed that Viola had never considered Sylvia as a real sister. As an older brother, Edward Thompson¡¯s greatest wish was for the family to live happily and peacefully together. But ever since Viola returned, Sylvia had been marginalized. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lonely and helpless. This was something Edward Thompson, a doting brother, could hardly tolerate. Both were his sisters. As the older sister, couldn¡¯t Viola be a little more considerate of Sylvia? Seeing Viola¡¯s persistent refusal, Sawyer Thompson directly stuffed the black card into her hand, ¡°This bank account was opened with your ID card, and the password is written on the back. How you spend this money is your right. If you want to throw it into the trash, that¡¯s fine. But what¡¯s given to you is yours, and your mother and I will not take it back.¡± At this moment, Mrs. Thompson also smiled and said, ¡°Viola, since it¡¯s meant for you, just accept it. We¡¯re all family. If you keep refusing, it seems distant.¡± Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: 173: Rachel Barton’s Desperation, Huali Takes Action!_5 Chapter 489: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Desperation, Huali Takes Action!_5 Having said that, Viola Thompson had no choice but to accept it, ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad.¡± ¡°Silly child.¡± Sylvia Thompson was so angry that she was about to explode. But, she couldn¡¯t vent her anger. Who could blame her for not being their biological daughter? After the family meeting ended, Edward Thompson found Mandel Thompson, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you think this is unfair to Sylvia?¡± Mandel Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s unfair about it?¡± Edward couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, ¡°I admit that our little sister is excellent, but mom and dad shouldn¡¯t just give her Lanswi Bank¡¯s black card! Even if they want to give, they shouldn¡¯t forget Sylvia. Big brother, don¡¯t you think what I¡¯m saying makes sense?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Mandel Thompson scolded angrily, ¡°The reason mom and dad gave the money to little sister is that they feel they neglected her and want to compensate her! You know how much she has suffered before in River City! Has Sylvia ever suffered a day? And, go ask around the school, which college student has 1 million dollars as pocket money every month?¡± At this point, Mandel Thompson tried to calm himself down, and grabbed Edward by the collar, ¡°Tell me honestly, are your feelings towards Sylvia beyond the limit?¡± It was not strange for Mandel to suspect, as Edward¡¯s care for Sylvia was indeed very suspicious. ¡°No,¡± Edward explained seriously, ¡°Sylvia has always been like a real sister in my heart. It¡¯s because I treat her like a real sister that I stand up for her! I just think it¡¯s unfair to Sylvia!¡± If he had any special thoughts about Sylvia, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to match her up with Mr. White either. Most importantly, Edward had someone he liked. Although it may be difficult for Evelyn Andrews to be accepted by the Thompson family, Edward had prepared himself to fight a protracted battle. Evelyn Andrews is a person with personality, who smokes, drinks, and knows how to have fun. There were even rumors that she had two boyfriends at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mandel continued, ¡°No matter what your relationship is, you should know the boundaries of your concern. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡± ¡°I know, I can control myself.¡± Edward wasn¡¯t an immoral person. It¡¯s just that he cared too much for his sister, Sylvia. He was eight years older than Sylvia. When he was young, he often led her around. He even swore to protect her well, Not letting her get hurt in any way. Now, in Edward¡¯s subconscious, he still only had Sylvia as his sister. Viola, to him, seemed more like a producer. Because there wasn¡¯t much of a solid emotional foundation between them. Edward couldn¡¯t even understand why Mandel and him accepted Viola so quickly. Didn¡¯t they find it strange? Mandel went on, ¡°As for the black card matter, mom and dad are not wrong. Sylvia had no blood relationship with them in the first place. The reason why she was adopted back then was because of little sister. If it weren¡¯t for little sister¡¯s accident, mom and dad wouldn¡¯t have adopted someone else¡¯s child. Think about it carefully, if she were adopted by a ordinary family, would she live the life she has now?¡± Making one million a year is already unattainable for ordinary people. Let alone having one million dollars as pocket money every month! ¡°So,¡± Mandel continued, ¡°What Sylvia should be thinking about now is not whether mom and dad are showing favoritism, but that she should be grateful. Grateful for being adopted by mom and dad, and grateful for little sister¡¯s existence. Otherwise, maybe she would still be working hard to earn her tuition and living expenses every year!¡± As the eldest son of the family, Mandel Thompson had a part-time job since he was thirteen. He thought it was already very difficult for someone his age to work and earn money, but there were still many younger ones. Life is full of suffering. Since then, Mandel cherished the life he had, became determined to improve himself, studied harder, and tried every possible way to enhance himself. In high school, he suddenly fell in love with programming, and then turned his hobby into a career. By the time he was in college, he never asked his family for a penny. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before graduating from college, he already had his own company. Later, His assets even surpassed those of the top ten bosses in Capital City. Having said that, Edward continued, ¡°Bob, as your big brother, I hope that you travel more and see the world. Then you¡¯ll understand what I mean.¡± These words silenced Edward completely. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: 173: Rachel Barton’s Despair, Huan Huan Takes Action! _6 Chapter 490: 173: Rachel Barton¡¯s Despair, Huan Huan Takes Action! _6 The expression on his face was somewhat complex. ¡°Think it over,¡± Mandel Thompson patted Edward Thompson on the shoulder, ¡°I have work to do at the company, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡± As soon as Mandel finished speaking, he turned around and left. The next day. Viola Thompson arrived at the airport, hurrying to meet up with Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight in Sky Mountain. At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the plane landed punctually at Sky Mountain Airport. Just as she walked through the arrival gate, she saw Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight waving at her, ¡°Vio!¡± ¡°Beautiful Thompson!¡± The two of them ran over and hugged Viola. Suddenly, Viola felt the pleasure of an ancient monarch. A hug from the left, a hug from the right. Their first stop was mountain climbing. The altitude of Sky Mountain is 2013.6 meters. Mountain climbers, under normal circumstances, would start at 8 p.m., reaching the peak by five or six in the morning the next day. It would be sunrise then. The three booked a guesthouse at the foot of Sky Mountain. They planned to rest well in the afternoon and set off at night. The guesthouse was very nice, a two-story wooden house with a relaxation area on the ground floor and three rooms upstairs, each with its own large balcony. A small courtyard was fenced off in front of the wooden house. The courtyard was filled with flowers and pebble-paved, giving a pastoral illusion. A gentle breeze blew, carrying the scent of flowers. It was extremely pleasant. Diana opened the fence gate and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°This cottage is even prettier than the pictures online! It¡¯s worth it!¡± Fiona also seemed surprised, ¡°Vio, look how beautiful this small courtyard is.¡± Viola nodded slightly. She also thought that the small courtyard was good. The owner of the guest house, smiling, said: ¡°If you three young ladies think our place is good, please give us a good review. And we live next door, so if you need anything just give us a call. Oh, and we only offer breakfast here. Lunch and dinner are also available but there will be an additional fee. Of course, you can eat out. If you walk about 300 meters forward, you¡¯ll find a food street where you can find all kinds of food.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Diana thanked. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± After introducing them to the surroundings, the guesthouse owner left. Diana and Fiona started to choose their rooms. ¡°Vio, which one do you want?¡± Fiona asked from upstairs. Laughing, Viola looked up, ¡°You two pick first, I¡¯ll take the leftover one.¡± Diana smiled and said, ¡°I get it, I get it, Beautiful Thompson just needs her milk tea.¡± Viola took out her phone, took a picture of the lovely courtyard, and then sent it to the WhatsApp contact labeled as [Legs-one-meter-eight-fiance]. On the other side. Compared to the last few days, Rachel Barton¡¯s condition was worse. Her skin was pale, her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± Outside the window, there was a burst of dog barking. Rachel glanced towards the window, her eyes inadvertently swept across the clock hanging on the wall. Three in the afternoon. Suddenly, Rachel seemed to remember something. Because it was also three o¡¯clock yesterday. How can a dog bark at the same time every day? Could it be¡­ Someone was coming to save her! At that thought, Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up, she immediately stood up from the floor, and quickly ran to the window. She opened the window and saw a figure standing in the bamboo forest through the security window. It was Theresa Winslet! ¡°Theresa¡­¡±Just as she was about to shout out, Rachel quickly covered her own mouth. She couldn¡¯t let anyone discover her! Rachel waved at Theresa. Theresa waved back to her. Rachel seized the last opportunity, turned around to pick up a pre-written phone number, stuffed the fabric strip into an empty bottle, then threw the empty bottle into the bamboo garden downstairs. Fortunately, because of the bottle, the fabric strip landed accurately at Theresa¡¯s feet. Theresa picked up the thrown bottle and quickly dashed back home. Looking at Theresa¡¯s retreating figure, hope filled Rachel¡¯s eyes. When she got back home, Theresa handed the bottle to Dolores. Dolores took the bottle and took out the blood-written number inside. Seeing the number written by her younger sister in blood, Dolores¡¯s eyes reddened, she turned to Theresa, ¡°Theresa, remember, you can¡¯t let anyone know about this.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom, I understand.¡± Dolores took the fabric strip and went to the bedroom. She picked up the landline phone and dialed a number. Soon, the other side answered. ¡°Hello.¡± It was a beautiful female voice. Dolores hesitated, a girl, could she help Rachel escape? However, Dolores immediately responded: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Geraldine¡¯s sister, are you Geraldine¡¯s friend?¡± Geraldine? Viola was taken aback. She didn¡¯t seem to have anyone named Geraldine around her, but Viola quickly realized, ¡°Yes, I am. How is she now?¡± The ¡°Geraldine¡± she was referring to must be Rachel. Dolores tried to keep it brief, ¡°Geraldine has been sold by her parents to a family in the same village as a bride and now she can¡¯t get out, she¡¯s in a very bad situation! I need you to come and get her. But you¡¯d better bring more people. The address is 31 Liu Group, Olsand Village, Rimount City. My name is Dolores, her older sister! If you are coming, call me in advance, I can meet you in the town! Our village is complicated, strangers won¡¯t find it!¡± Viola Thompson abruptly put down her Milk Tea, ¡°We will buy the earliest flight ticket to Rimount, do you have a mobile phone? Give me your number so we can stay in constant contact.¡± Dolores didn¡¯t have a phone, but Sid Winslet had an old one. ¡°I will call you when I get the phone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Dolores breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she was in touch with people, that was fine. Viola had already opened the ticket purchasing webpage on her computer and purchased a plane ticket, then immediately informed Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. Upon hearing this news, Fiona Knight and Diana were terrified. Nobody could have predicted that Rachel, simply by going back to her hometown, would experience such a scenario. ¡°Vio, let¡¯s go with you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can go alone.¡± Viola didn¡¯t even pack her belongings, ¡°You guys go home and wait for me.¡± The situation in Rimount City was unclear, it wasn¡¯t suitable to bring Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight along. Diana frowned slightly, ¡°How can there be such parents in the world! Is Rachel alright now?¡± ¡°Considering her big sister¡¯s description, it doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡± Viola spoke while walking towards the outside of the door. Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight followed her steps, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Fiona and I will accompany you to the airport.¡± The three of them arrived at the airport together. Just past security, Viola received news of a flight delay. Viola looked slightly annoyed. The next flight wouldn¡¯t be until tomorrow morning. However, Rachel¡¯s situation was currently critical. Just at this moment, there was a commotion up ahead, buzzing with conversation. ¡°Damn! So handsome!¡± ¡°So cool! Is he some company¡¯s CEO?¡± When Diana and Fiona looked up, they saw a tall, elegant figure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was wearing a pristine, dust-free white shirt. His demeanor was restrained but cold as he walked. Even though he wasn¡¯t doing anything, his aura easily outshone the young fresh blood on TV and movies. The two of them were slightly taken aback as they watched his side profile. Just then, the man walked towards them, stopping right in front of Viola, ¡°Where to? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: 174: Big, Boss? (Second Update) Chapter 491: 174: Big, Boss? (Second Update) The handsome man suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of Viola Thompson, offering her a ride. This left Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey dumbstruck. A moment later, Diana Hershey reacted and pulled Fiona Knight over to Viola Thompson, her eyes flashing with gossipy curiosity, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, do you know him?¡± Having said that, she looked at Terrence Lentz, sizing him up and down. The man was tall and had long legs. He was well-proportioned. He was wearing a simple white shirt and black suit pants. Despite the simplicity of his attire, he exuded an untouchable and cold aura. He was like the domineering CEO male lead from a romance novel. But his words were somewhat unreliable. Offering Viola Thompson a ride at the airport? Using what? A shuttle bus? Diana Hershey looked away, ¡°You just said you¡¯re going to give Beautiful Thompson a ride?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Diana Hershey looked at him, ¡°What are you going to use? This is an airport! Does your family own a plane?¡± Terrence Lentz remained calm, ¡°My family doesn¡¯t.¡± Diana Hershey was just about to mock him, thinking he wanted to pursue Beautiful Thompson even though he didn¡¯t even have a plane! Little did she know, the man¡¯s thin lips parted and he continued, ¡°But I do.¡± Diana Hershey: Boss? As Terrence finished speaking, he looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Where to?¡± Viola glanced at the time on her phone, ¡°Rimount City. Do you have time?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Viola Thompson turned her gaze back to Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, ¡°Diana, Fiona, I¡¯ll go ahead. You two can go back and wait for my message.¡± Now time was pressing. She had to get to Rimount City immediately. Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°Alright, Beautiful Thompson, you two get going.¡± As Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz walked away, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight looked puzzled. Who was this man standing next to Viola Thompson? Was he pursuing her? Terrence Lentz had his own private jet. It was huge. It could accommodate 300 people. The interior had been remodeled. Inside, there was a restaurant, a lounge, and a billiards room. Even the private jet of the Thompson Clan couldn¡¯t compare to its luxury. The two took the VIP route. The flight attendant led the way enthusiastically. ¡°Sir, Miss, please watch your step. There are stairs up ahead.¡± Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz walked side by side, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you arrived in time, otherwise, I would have to wait for tomorrow¡¯s flight.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips curved slightly in response. He was delighted. He could appear in time to help when she needed it. ¡°By the way, do you have something urgent in Rimount City?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly and briefly explained Rachel Barton¡¯s situation to Terrence Lentz. Hearing this, Terrence Lentz frowned slightly, pulled out his phone, and sent a message. After boarding the plane, Viola Thompson sent a message to Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight: [I¡¯m on the plane now, I¡¯ll contact you when I land.] [Okay, have a safe trip.] After receiving the replies from Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, Viola Thompson set her phone to airplane mode. Just before switching to airplane mode, she received an incoming call. The call was from Rimount City. Viola Thompson immediately answered, ¡°Hello.¡± Dolores Frieman¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°This is Dolores Frieman. Are you on the plane now? How long until you arrive in our town?¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson glanced at the time, ¡°About four hours.¡± She had checked the travel time before coming. It would take two and a half hours by plane. It would take more than an hour to drive from the destination to the town. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be in touch when you get to the town.¡± After hanging up, Dolores Frieman immediately turned off her phone and hid it in a pocket close to her body. Inside the house. Jacob Winslet had already noticed his phone was missing and was looking for it. ¡°Theresa, have you seen my phone?¡± Theresa Winslet shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Jacob Winslet was anxious, even though the old phone wasn¡¯t worth much, it was still a considerable expense for someone with little labor to offer. After all, he still had two children to raise. There was a lot of pressure. ¡°Dolores, have you seen my phone?¡± ¡°Why would I have seen your phone?¡± Dolores Frieman¡¯s attitude was not good, ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of a phone. What good did it do you to be reincarnated as a human? Useless!¡± Over the years, Dolores Frieman had learned to arm herself with a fierce persona. Only in this way. Could she better protect herself. In the first few years with Sid Winslet, Dolores Frieman had suffered a lot, but she was mostly resigned to her fate. Dolores Frieman knew very well that her life was just like this. Hearing this, Sid Winslet didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to look for his phone. As he grew older, many things had become too much for him to handle. He searched many places but couldn¡¯t find the phone. Sid Winslet frowned slightly. Where could the phone have gone? Could it have been lost while working in the field today? Although it was already dark outside, Sid Winslet still went out to the fields, using the moonlight to search for his phone. Seeing Sid Winslet leave, Dolores Frieman narrowed her eyes, called Theresa Winslet over, and whispered in her ear. Hearing this, Theresa Winslet nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±¡±Then mom will leave first.¡± Olsand Village is about 12 kilometers away from the town. There is no public transportation in the village. If people want to go to the town, they either walk or take private cars. Those in better conditions can ride electric bikes or motorcycles. But Dolores Frieman¡¯s family doesn¡¯t even have a bicycle, let alone an electric bike, and they can¡¯t afford a private car. So they can only walk there. It takes about three hours to walk there. So she has to hurry to the town now. Although the summer moonlight and stars are good, Dolores still brings a flashlight. However, as she walks through the village, she is afraid of drawing attention, so she doesn¡¯t turn on the flashlight. Dolores walks hastily. Unfortunately, The mountains are high, the roads are long. Halfway there, a sudden gust of mountain wind rises, and dark clouds gather in the sky. Dolores looks up at the sky with a slight frown. The June weather changes like a child¡¯s face. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain! Dolores quickens her pace and trots along the way. But even so, she still can¡¯t outrun the rain. In no time, The sky starts pouring down rain. Accompanied by the mountain wind. This heavy, urgent rain and gusty mountain wind wrap around the trees in the mountains, producing weird shrieks. It sends chills down one¡¯s spine. The sky dims completely, with the stars and moon hidden by dark clouds. The only source of light left is Dolores¡¯s flashlight. Even Dolores, who has grown up in the mountains, feels scared in such an environment. However, for her sister¡¯s sake, She can only grit her teeth and persist. Bang! At that moment, as she¡¯s not paying attention, she slips and falls down. Her whole body lands in the mud. It¡¯s quite a mess. But at this point, Dolores can¡¯t even feel the pain. Her first reaction is to protect her phone. If she loses her phone, she won¡¯t be able to find someone to save Rachel. Luckily, she has wrapped the phone up in a plastic bag. Dolores continues to run forward, braving the wind and rain. As long as she can pull Rachel out of that mud pit, she is willing to do anything. She now just hopes to reach the town quickly. The storm gets stronger and stronger. It adds more difficulties and obstacles to Dolores¡¯s journey. Still, she never thinks of giving up. Along the way, she can¡¯t remember how many times she has fallen. In the end, her flashlight stops working¡­ At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, The plane lands in Rimount City airport as scheduled. Viola Thompson immediately dials the number from Rimount City. However, she hears the automated message: ¡°The number you have dialed has been shut off¡­¡± Viola slightly frowns. Although the other party¡¯s number has been disconnected, their trip cannot be delayed. As soon as she opens the taxi-hailing app, Terrence Lentz says, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged the car.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence follows Viola¡¯s pace. As they exit through the VIP passage, they see three cars waiting outside. Terrence leads Viola into the first car. On the other side, Dolores Frieman finally arrives in the town, dragging her heavy footsteps. She takes out the phone wrapped in a plastic bag, wipes her hands on her not-so-clean clothes, and then calls Viola. Viola quickly picks up on the other end. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the crossroads in the town. There¡¯s no one at night, so when you arrive, the person you see is me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola responds: ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After receiving Dolores¡¯s call, Viola breathes a sigh of relief. The car speeds up. Viola stares out the window the whole time. In no time, The car finally arrives in Olsand Town. As the headlights sweep across, Dolores instinctively covers her eyes with her hand. It¡¯s raining outside. Fearing that Viola won¡¯t find her when she arrives, Dolores dares not find a place to shelter from the rain and can only stand at the crossroads. ¡°It¡¯s Rachel¡¯s sister,¡± Viola says. Terrence instructs the driver to pull over next to her. Viola immediately opens the car door and gets out, ¡°Is it Rachel¡¯s sister? My name is Viola Thompson, and I¡¯m Rachel¡¯s good friend.¡± The woman in front of her is dressed in tattered clothes, covered in mud, and her hair is a mess. She looks very disheveled. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Seeing Viola, Dolores instinctively steps back. This is an act of inferiority. She never expected Rachel¡¯s friend to be so beautiful and elegant. Unexpectedly, Viola reaches out and grabs Dolores¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s get in the car first.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± She¡¯s filthy. At this moment, Terrence comes over with an umbrella, shielding the two from the wind and rain, ¡°There are dry towels in the car. Saving people is more important now.¡± Only then does Dolores get into the car. The interior of the commercial vehicle is quite spacious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrence sits in the front, leaving the space in the back for the two women. Viola hands Dolores a dry towel to wipe her face. Dolores takes the towel but doesn¡¯t wipe her face right away. Instead, she tightly grabs Viola¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Thompson, our village¡¯s situation is very complicated. I beg you not to give up on my sister, no matter what. You must take her out of this mountain.¡± ¡°My life is already like this; I can rot in the mud, but my sister can¡¯t. Please!¡± At the end of her plea, Dolores unexpectedly kneels down in front of Viola. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: 175: Don’t be afraid, I’ll come pick you up and bring you home. Chapter 492: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll come pick you up and bring you home. Dolores Frieman was glad that Rachel Barton had such a good friend who was willing to travel a long way to take her back home. In those years, she was stuck in the mire, what she faced was never-ending darkness. She had prayed countless times for someone to come from the heavens and take her away. But no one did. Before her, there was always endless darkness. Being the elder sister. Even if she did everything she could, she couldn¡¯t let her younger sister face that kind of darkness. Because only those who have personally experienced it know how desperate that feeling is. So, no matter what she had to pay, she couldn¡¯t let her sister end up like her, stuck in the mud. ¡°Rachel, get up first,¡± Viola Thompson immediately helped Dolores up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that I¡¯m here, I will surely take Rachel back with me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Dolores said, her eyes reddening. From the moment she saw Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz. She knew that they were no ordinary people. Viola looked young in her age. But her demeanor was something people ordinarily don¡¯t have. She felt as if she was a student who did something wrong and before her was a teacher. Her aura was extremely intimidating. It made people dare not look straight into her eyes. Dolores had never seen such a young girl. She was not very educated. She couldn¡¯t find a better word to describe her. She could only think of the word ¡®noble¡¯. At this moment, the driver in the front seat asked, ¡°Sir, which way to go?¡± The terrain around Olsand Town is complex. Even the navigation would fail here, let alone on a stormy night. Upon hearing this, Dolores quickly said, ¡°Keep going straight ahead, take the left turn at the intersection.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The driver nodded. Viola took out a dry towel and put it on Dolores, then poured her a cup of hot water, ¡°Have some hot water first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Dolores took the cup handed over by Viola with both hands. In the front seat, Terrence Lentz turned up the heat in the car. Wrapped in the dry towel given by Viola, and after sipping the hot water, Dolores felt much warmer. She kept looking out the window, fearful that the car would miss the intersection. Looking out the window, Dolores said, ¡°My sister had a tough life ever since she was a child. Because she was a girl, she was abandoned by our grandmother just hours after birth, without even a single sip of breast milk.¡± ¡°Over the years, I always thought that like our other two sisters, she was also carried away by the wolves. Turns out she is still alive¡­¡± Thinking about her unfortunate sisters, Dolores couldn¡¯t stop the tears. She was the eldest in the family. When Rachel was abandoned, she was already twelve years old. She clearly remembers, on the day her mother was about to give birth, her grandmother was very happy, she even said that they should kill the old hen at home to make a nice soup for her mother. But the moment her mother gave birth, grandmother¡¯s face changed. Without wasting much time, she took the child and wanted to throw it in the back mountains to feed the wolves. No matter how much Dolores pleaded with her grandmother. She failed to change her grandmother¡¯s mind. Fearing that Dolores would secretly bring back the abandoned child, Grandmother decided to do the deed in the town. ¡°She should never have come back here.¡± Since hearing about Rachel¡¯s return, Dolores has been on edge. She feared their parents¡¯ ill intent. There weren¡¯t any commotions during the first few days. She thought their parents had had a change of heart. Unexpectedly, before long, the rumor spread in the village that her mother wanted to marry off Rachel to Zachary Mayhew for a dowry of five hundred thousand. What kind of man was Zachary Mayhew? He lacked charisma, was not educated, was less than five feet three, full of moles and did not have a steady job, although he seemed to start his own business, in reality, he was just a petty thief! No one in the village wanted to give their daughter to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And so, Zachary Mayhew remained unmarried until the age of thirty-five. Maybe because she had experienced all this, Dolores felt very hurt. Her tears flowed like broken jade beads and her voice became hoarse. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t cry.¡± Viola handed Dolores a tissue, once again promising, ¡°Rest assured, now that I am here, I will surely take Rachel with me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss. Thompson,¡± Dolores turned her head, her eyes filled with gratitude as she tightly held Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°You are a good person, it¡¯s a blessing for Geraldine to have met you.¡± Viola lent forward slightly, embracing Dolores, comforting her softly. Viola could feel, this was a woman who was compelled to bow her head under the torture of fate. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: 175: Don’t be afraid, I’ll come to take you home_2 Chapter 493: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll come to take you home_2 Dolores couldn¡¯t quite describe what she was feeling inside. She just felt like crying. She felt a little breathless. She had initially feared that Viola would look down on her, but it turned out she had been too narrow-minded. The really noble people had no notion of class distinction. Due to the rain, the car moved slowly. The 12-kilometer-road would be no more than half an hour in daylight. But at night with poor vision and the fear of sliding on the mountain roads, it took them nearly an hour to enter the village. All three cars pulled in at the same time. As soon as they entered the village, a chorus of barking dogs erupted. ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± It was deafening. Dolores kept her eyes on the road, ¡°Master Driver, please slow down a bit, the roads are poor inside the village.¡± Olsand Village was nestled at the foot of a mountain. Due to its minimal usable area and high population density, the roads were not particularly wide. A moment¡¯s inattention could lead to the wheels careening off the edge. The driver, having never tackled such roads before, proceeded at an incredibly slow pace due to the poor visibility, fearing he might capsize the car. ¡°Lady, what kind of place is this! The roads are so difficult to navigate.¡± Dolores said, ¡°This road is relatively good, there is a cliffside road up ahead.¡± ¡°Cliffside road?¡± The driver turned pale at her words. ¡°Yes.¡± Dolores nodded. ¡°Oh, no, no. I¡¯m acrophobic.¡± The driver hit the brakes and turned to Terrence, ¡°Sir, can we¡­ can we wait until daylight to continue?¡± He really couldn¡¯t go on. The mere thought terrified him. Terrence was about to say something when Viola intervened, ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± The driver looked at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson?¡± How old was Viola? Could she drive? Seeing that Viola had decided to take the wheel, the driver steeled himself, ¡°Perhaps¡­ perhaps I should continue.¡± After all, he was an experienced driver and ultimately more reliable than a young girl. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do this.¡± Viola opened the door, got out of the car, and headed for the driver¡¯s seat. The driver had no choice but to move to the back seat. Once in the back seat, he was still apprehensive, ¡°Miss Thompson, take care. If you feel like you can¡¯t handle it, tell me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He now even worried if Viola had a driving license. What if she didn¡¯t? He had a family! Why didn¡¯t the gentleman say anything to stop this? To let a young girl make a fuss. Was this the power of love? Viola sat in the driver¡¯s seat, buckled up, moved the gear from P to drive, released the brakes, and the car slowly began to move. Facing the dangerous winding mountain roads, she seemed to possess no fear. Her handsome face displayed not a ripple of reaction. The vehicle moved steadily. As if on smooth ground. The driver in the backseat was dumbstruck. Who would have thought that he, a veteran driver of over a decade, would be schooled by a young girl? The driver even felt that if Viola hadn¡¯t been mindful of the three cars following behind, she could have even taken off at full speed. At this thought, he swallowed hard. Scary. Truly scary. ¡°Miss Thompson, we have to turn left up ahead and then immediately turn right,¡± cautioned Dolores. ¡°Okay.¡± Viola turned on her left turn signal. The cars following behind immediately prepared to turn left. The drivers in the following cars were puzzled. ¡°How did Master Price¡¯s driving skills suddenly improve?¡± ¡°Is it just an illusion?¡± With this thought, the driver scratched his head. At this moment. The sky was gradually turning a pale white. Lights were on in several houses ahead. The villagers led a life of getting up early and going to bed late. The arrival of three cars at the same time in the village. Caught the attention of the early rising villagers. Many came out toothbrush in hand, curiously scrutinizing the unexpected visitors. Viola scanned the road ahead, ¡°How much longer until we reach the Mayhew¡¯s?¡± ¡°Not long now.¡± Viola then asked, ¡°Geraldine, have you met Rachel before? How is she doing?¡± She was very worried about Rachel now. Rachel, who so yearned for family, was now going through such dark times. Dolores¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°I have¡­ I saw her once during their wedding ceremony¡­ ¡± Recalling the despair in Rachel¡¯s eyes that day, Dolores broke into tears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because through those eyes, she could see her own past self. At that moment, she wished to whisk Rachel away from there. But she couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have the capacity. As Dolores spoke, she continued, ¡°Geraldine is too kind-hearted. I¡¯ve warned her more than once to leave, even providing her with escape money. But she didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: 175: Don’t be afraid, I’ll come to take you home_3 Chapter 494: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll come to take you home_3 Not only did Rachel not believe her, but she also treated her like a lunatic. However, Dolores was not angry. She knew that everything Rachel did was because she was too eager for the love of her parents and the longing for a family. Viola Thompson frowned slightly. At this moment, Dolores said, ¡°Miss Thompson, please drive a bit slower; we¡¯ll be at the Mayhew family¡¯s house up ahead.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola raised her eyes, ¡°Is it that white house in front?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dolores nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Viola slowed down, parking the car in front of the house. The cars behind followed and parked as well. It was still early. The Mayhew family hadn¡¯t gotten up yet. Since they had just had a wedding, there were still bright red ¡°happiness¡± characters posted on the doors and windows. Viola raised her eyes, a cold light flashing through them. Dolores got out of the car, ¡°Miss Thompson, I will go and ask them to open the door.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded. She too unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car. Dolores¡¯s clothes were dry now, but she still had some mud stains on them. She got out of the car, acting as if nothing had happened, and started knocking on the door, ¡°Auntie! Auntie, open the door!¡± A moment later, Dalton Tavas¡¯s voice came from inside the house, ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s so early!¡± Is she insane? Dolores smiled, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s Dolores.¡± Hearing it was Dolores, Dalton reluctantly got up to open the door. Now that Rachel was her daughter-in-law, Dolores is her son¡¯s aunt. Dalton opened the door, yawning and said, ¡°Dolores, what brings you here so early?¡± It was then that Dalton noticed the cars and the people in black standing in a line outside. Dalton was stunned. As a rural woman, where had she seen such a spectacle? She even thought it was an illusion. However, after rubbing her eyes and looking again, the scene in front of her still hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°Dolores, what¡­ you¡­¡± Dalton stammered, frightened. Dolores continued, ¡°Auntie, let me be clear with you! Miss Thompson here is from Capital City, and she¡¯s a good friend of my sister Geraldine. She¡¯s here to take Geraldine back with her! You should know, from the beginning, Geraldine never agreed to this! It was only through your despicable means that she ended up in your family! What you¡¯re doing is illegal!¡± Only then did Dalton realize that they were here to take someone away. Dalton quickly tried to close the door. At this moment, a hand stretched out and held the door open. No matter how hard Dalton tried, she couldn¡¯t close the door. Following the fair hand upwards, Dalton saw an incredibly stunning face. A cold face. Bright red lips. White as snow skin. Is this an angel from heaven? If she could become her daughter-in-law, she would probably be so happy that she could live a few more years. Compared to Geraldine, Who she always found displeasing to the eye. Over the past few days, Dalton had not been lenient with Rachel. At this moment, two tall and burly bodyguards approached and stood on either side of the door. Dalton had only ever seen such scenes on TV, and her face turned pale with fright. She immediately called for her husband, ¡°Old man! Come over here! There are thieves in our house!¡± Hearing this, Jimmy Mayhew rushed over without even properly putting his pants on, ¡°Where are the thieves?¡± When he saw the people and cars at the door, Jimmy was also stunned. What is going on? It seemed like they hadn¡¯t offended any major figures! Viola took a step forward, ¡°I¡¯m here to take Rachel home. If you cooperate, everything can be settled peacefully. If not¡­¡± At this point, she turned her gaze towards Dalton. In the depths of her eyes, there was an indescribable look. Faint. But it sent shivers down Dalton¡¯s spine. As a famous shrew of her generation, Dalton tried to act tough in the face of this situation, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about! We don¡¯t have a ¡®Rachel¡¯ in our home! Our new daughter-in-law is named Geraldine, and she was legitimately married to my son! What, are you trying to kidnap her in broad daylight?¡± Since Rachel had married Zachary Mayhew, she was now Zachary¡¯s wife. Why should others take her away? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, Dalton surreptitiously elbowed Jimmy. Jimmy immediately understood and headed towards the back door. There were many villagers in Olsand Village. Plus, the Mayhew family had some money and were related to the village head, so they had some influence in the village. Now facing a formidable situation, their family naturally couldn¡¯t show weakness. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: 175: Don’t be afraid, I’ll come to take you home_4 Chapter 495: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll come to take you home_4 They couldn¡¯t just watch as the daughter-in-law they spent 500,000 yuan to marry was taken away by someone else. Rachel belonged to their family in life, and she would belong to their family in death! ¡°Now I¡¯ll tell you, Dolores Frieman is in fact Rachel,¡± Viola continued. ¡°First, your son and her never got any legal documents, so they aren¡¯t really husband and wife. Second, you are now detaining Rachel against her will, which is illegal confinement. Third, you drugged Rachel and forced her to have a wedding with Zachary Mayhew, which is considered human trafficking.¡± Reaching this point, she turns her eyes to Terrence Lentz. ¡°Lentz, how long is the combined prison sentence for these crimes?¡± ¡°From ten years to life imprisonment.¡± His tone was slightly heavy, but his words were powerful and clear. Hearing this, Dalton Tavas shrugged it off. ¡°Cut it out! Who are you trying to scare?¡± Such things happened all the time in their village! Which family didn¡¯t get dowries when their daughters married? Besides, Rachel was already part of their family. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they locked her up or even killed her; it would be considered an internal matter of their household. Could the law even interfere? At this moment, Zachary Mayhew heard the noises downstairs and immediately rushed down. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Dalton explained: ¡°Son, they¡¯re trying to take your wife away!¡± Hearing this, Zachary became furious and raised his fist, ready to fight. But before he could swing his fist, he was subdued by a big and tall bodyguard. Seeing this, Dalton immediately sat on the ground, utilizing her shrewish nature, and started crying and shouting. ¡°Help! Someone! They¡¯re killing me! They¡¯re killing me!¡± ¡°Get people here quickly!¡± At this moment, Jimmy Mayhew brought a large group of villagers. Among these villagers was Sid Winslet. Upon seeing Dolores, whom he hadn¡¯t seen since last night, Sid immediately approached her and grabbed her hand. ¡°You damn whore! Did you sneak out to cheat on me last night? Come home with me! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± After losing his phone and Dolores, Sid had searched for her all night, not even closing his eyes to sleep. At this moment, Sid wished he could kill Dolores on the spot. He dragged Dolores, ready to leave. But at this moment¡­ Two human walls appeared in front of Sid. Sid looked up. All he saw were tall, burly men in black standing before him. Sid swallowed hard, and while he was distracted, Dolores took the opportunity to break free, hiding behind the bodyguard. Dalton, who had been crying and making a fuss, saw that the villagers had arrived, and immediately straightened her back. ¡°Fellow villagers, you must help us today! These people want to take our newlywed daughter-in-law away in broad daylight! Tell me, is there any justice left in this world?¡± Hearing this, the villagers began to discuss in a low tone. ¡°Too much! They really think that we, people of Olsand Village, are easy to bully!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s block their car today. If they don¡¯t give us an explanation, they can only drive over us!¡± ¡°Right! Drive over us!¡± Seeing everyone standing in front of the car, Dalton breathed a sigh of relief. She pointed at Viola and Terrence and said: ¡°Dolores is now our daughter-in-law. Even if she dies, she¡¯s still a ghost of the Mayhew family! None of you can take her away! Moreover, you have to compensate us for our mental anguish. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± ¡°Pay a hundred thousand!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, a hundred thousand!¡± Reaching this point, Dalton lay on the ground, crying. ¡°Bullying, it¡¯s such bullying! Are city people amazing? Is having a car amazing?¡± Jimmy Mayhew dragged his son Zachary, and they sat down on the ground in front of the car. They were determined not to let them leave without paying. Just then¡­ The sound of breaking glass suddenly rang through the air. Immediately followed by Rachel¡¯s voice. ¡°Viola!¡± Rachel looked at downstairs, crying and shouting. ¡°Viola, save me!¡± Although she couldn¡¯t see Viola from this angle, she knew Viola must have come. Definitely. ¡°Rachel!¡± Viola immediately went outside and looked up. Seeing Viola for that instant, Rachel¡¯s tears burst forth. ¡°Viola, save me quickly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was filled with regret now. All she wanted was to hug Viola tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll come save you right away!¡± Viola turned and headed upstairs. However, Jimmy Mayhew and Zachary, father and son, stood in her way at the door. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: 175: Don’t be afraid, I’ll come to take you home_5 Chapter 496: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll come to take you home_5 Viola was about to take action. But a hand reached past Viola¡¯s ears and directly hoisted Zachary Mayhew up. She glanced back slightly. Then saw the man¡¯s side profile. And then a deep voice came. ¡°Hurry upstairs, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Without time to think, Viola hurried upstairs. As she reached the staircase, she heard Rachel¡¯s banging on the door in the air, ¡°Viola, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡± These days, Rachel had been locked upstairs. Never gone downstairs. Viola quickened her pace and arrived at the third floor, only to find a security door installed, locked with several locks. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to take you home right away.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± Apart from Viola¡¯s name, Rachel couldn¡¯t say anything else right now. Tears streaming down her face. Without the key, there was no way to open the door. Viola frowned slightly and took a black hairpin from her hair. Inserted the hairpin into the lock. Just a gentle nudge like that. Click. The first lock was opened. Then the second lock, the third lock. Each unlocking took less than a minute. At this point, if anyone were on the scene, they would definitely be stunned and gape in astonishment. Too terrifying! After unlocking the three locks, it was then the lock that came with the security door. The Mayhew family went to great lengths to prevent Rachel from running out. For the last lock, Viola still used the hairpin to open it. During this time. Rachel was very nervous. She was afraid, afraid that Zachary Mayhew would suddenly come over. ¡°Viola, hurry up.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The door lock was opened at this time. The door opened. A strong beam of light shone in from behind her, piercing the darkness and illuminating Rachel, who had been shrouded in darkness. At that moment. Rachel was slightly stunned. She just stared at Viola, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, sobbing like a wronged child who had finally seen a grown-up. ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Viola, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Rachel sprinted over in one jump and hugged Viola like that, afraid she would disappear the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± ¡°Take me back! Viola, take me back!¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay here for another second! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave now!¡± Rachel pulled Viola downstairs. Viola continued, ¡°Put on your shoes first.¡± Rachel now looked very disheveled. Her clothes were not properly worn, her feet were bare, and her hair probably hadn¡¯t been combed for days, as it was all tangled. Who would believe this was Rachel if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes? ¡°It¡¯s okay, no need to wear shoes! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Rachel just wanted to escape from here now. As for clothes and shoes. That was no longer important. Viola was very angry now. She couldn¡¯t imagine what Rachel had been through these days that made her panic like this now. She even wanted to leave without daring to wear shoes. ¡°Did they hit you, causing those injuries on your face?¡± Viola asked further. ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel hugged Viola¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Viola took a deep breath and then left with Rachel. Rachel had been carefully hiding behind Viola all the time. She was scared. Those people from the Mayhew family were like devils. No one knows what she went through this past week. Even Jimmy Mayhew had hit her and even tried to take advantage of her. Thinking about those things, Rachel trembled all over, holding Viola¡¯s arm tighter and tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Viola suppressed the anger in her heart, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded, looking cautiously around. Soon, they came downstairs. The villagers of Olsand Village had encircled the entire Mayhew family¡¯s front door. Seeing this scene, Rachel became even more afraid, her face pale as a sheet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could she even make it out today? ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to take my daughter away today!¡± Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet walked in from outside. Seeing this shameless pair of parents, Rachel clenched her hands and wanted to flay them alive. ¡°Geraldine is my own flesh and blood, and I¡¯ve married her to the Mayhew family now, so she belongs to the Mayhews!¡± Beatrice stared fiercely at Rachel, ¡°Bitch! It¡¯s your fortune that Conn is interested in you! What are you not satisfied with! You little wench!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally showing your true colors!¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°I¡¯ve trusted you so much, I even swore to make your lives better, but what have you done? What right do you have to be a mother! Disgusting! You make me sick!¡± Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: 175: Don’t be afraid, I’ll come to take you home_6 Chapter 497: 175: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll come to take you home_6 During all this, Rachel Barton had been standing behind Viola Thompson. Then Beatrice Black said, ¡°I¡¯m your mother! The command of parents and the bond of marriage, whoever I tell you to marry, you should marry! I¡¯ve already received the bride price! If you want to leave, you have to come up with half a million dollars as compensation for Conn!¡± ¡°Plus mental damages!¡± added Dalton Tavas. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll never get out of the Mayhew family¡¯s gate!¡± ¡°1 million dollars! You have to compensate my family for 1 million dollars!¡± At that moment. There was a commotion outside the door. ¡°The village chief!¡± ¡°The village chief is here!¡± Hearing this, Dalton Tavas and Zachary Mayhew breathed a sigh of relief. The village chief¡¯s surname was also Mayhew. He was from the same family. At this time, the village chief would definitely speak for their family. The villagers made way for the chief. ¡°Grandpa Mayhew!¡± Zachary Mayhew looked at the village chief. Dalton Tavas and Jimmy Mayhew also looked at him with great concern, ¡°Uncle.¡± Thinking that the village chief would definitely vindicate them, they didn¡¯t expect the village chief to walk respectfully to Terrence Lentz¡¯s side and say with a smile, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lentz, for shocking you!¡± Terrence Lentz slightly frowned, ¡°You are the village chief here?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the village chief nodded repeatedly, ¡°Mr. Lentz, rest assured, I will give you a satisfactory explanation for this matter today.¡± Seeing this scene. The Mayhew family and the villagers present were dumbfounded. Who is this man? Why is the village chief in such a panic around him? It is worth noting that in their eyes, the village chief was like a god. Terrence Lentz pursed his thin lips, not saying anything. He was angry and imposing. The village chief was very anxious at heart. He didn¡¯t understand why this inconsequential small village had attracted such a big shot. How to end this situation now! The village chief wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Frightened, his legs trembled. Then, the village chief looked at Zachary Mayhew and scolded him righteously, ¡°Zachary Mayhew! Do you know that your behavior has already involved human trafficking and illegal detention? This is a crime!¡± After saying this, the village chief pointed at Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet, ¡°You two! You can¡¯t escape either! Get ready to go to jail!¡± Jail? Beatrice Black looked at the village chief, ¡°How is my daughter¡¯s marriage a crime? Which family in our village doesn¡¯t marry off their daughters? Are all of them criminals?¡± In Beatrice Black¡¯s view, this was a perfectly ordinary matter. Rachel Barton was her daughter. Whoever she wanted Rachel to marry, Rachel should marry! How much bride price she wanted to receive, she would receive! After all, if it weren¡¯t for her, Rachel wouldn¡¯t exist. All this was heaven-ordained! ¡°Marrying off your daughter? Did you get your daughter¡¯s consent?¡± the village chief was very angry, ¡°Your daughter didn¡¯t agree, and that¡¯s a crime! This is lawless!¡± At this moment, Rachel Barton roared, ¡°You are not my parents! I don¡¯t have parents like you! You are beasts! You are just beasts!¡± ¡°I am your mother, and without me, there would be no you! You think you can just disown me? Where on earth is there such a thing!¡± said Beatrice Black, as she proceeded to grab and pull Rachel Barton. ¡°You little bitch, now you don¡¯t even listen to me, I see you just need a beating!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The village chief directly waved Beatrice Black away at this moment, ¡°I¡¯m still here! If I¡¯m not here, do you have any regard for the law at all?¡± The village chief was a very pragmatic man. Of course, he knew who was standing in front of Rachel. If he angered this important person at this time, he would really be in trouble. Beatrice Black was pushed off balance by the village chief, and coming back to her senses, she directly lay on the floor and started to throw a tantrum, ¡°He hit me! The village chief hit me! I don¡¯t want to live anymore! What¡¯s the point of living!¡± ¡°Woo-woo!¡± At the same time, an urgent siren sounded in the air. Then, several uniform clad policemen entered one after another. The village chief went up to them immediately, ¡°Hello police officers, I am the village chief of Olsand Village, and I called the police. We have people in our village suspected of human trafficking and illegal detention.¡± When he realized the seriousness of the matter, the village chief immediately called the police. As soon as the words were spoken, Dalton Tavas began to display her shrewish skills, crying and wailing, ¡°Oh, my God! Oh, my mom! It¡¯s a miscarriage of justice! We¡¯ve paid the bride price and made efforts, how can it be called human trafficking? Police officers, they are trying to snatch away our newlywed daughter-in-law. You must bring justice for us!¡± ¡°They are the ones trafficking people! Police officers, you must eradicate evil and promote good! Be on the side of the people!¡± Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet weren¡¯t panicking at all. They were just marrying off their daughter normally, which didn¡¯t count as human trafficking. Beatrice Black threw herself onto the police officer with tears and snot running down her face, ¡°Heavenly grandpa, I¡¯m my daughter¡¯s biological mother; we didn¡¯t do anything illegal. As a mother, don¡¯t I even have the right to decide who my daughter marries?¡± The police officer glanced at Beatrice Black, ¡°Let¡¯s all go to the police station.¡± Go to the police station? Now Beatrice Black was unhappy. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why should she go to the police station? But whether she goes or not is not up to her. For uncooperative people, the police simply showed their handcuffs. Most of the villagers present were taken to the police station. At the police station. Jimmy Mayhew, Dalton Tavas, and Zachary Mayhew confessed without hesitation to using half a million dollars to ¡®marry¡¯ Rachel Barton and forcibly locking her up in their house. Because in their eyes, these were all normal things. Since they had spent money, Rachel was their daughter-in-law. Beating, scolding, or locking Rachel up were all part of their family affair. The police had no right to interfere. After he finished speaking, Zachary Mayhew stood up from the chair in the interrogation room and said confidently, ¡°When can I go home?¡± The police officer conducting the interrogation was infuriated and slapped the table, ¡°Go back! You still want to go back! Do you know that you¡¯ve broken the law? You¡¯re suspected of human trafficking, illegal detention, and assault! This will be enough to imprison you for a lifetime!¡± Zachary Mayhew gave the officer an arrogant glance, ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me with breaking the law. Sleeping with my own wife, what law is that? Which law stipulates that I can¡¯t sleep with my wife? And which law stipulates that I can¡¯t lock my wife up at home? She¡¯s my wife; I can lock her up for as long as I want! What does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t bully me because I don¡¯t understand, hitting my wife at most counts as domestic violence!¡± Zachary Mayhew wasn¡¯t very educated, having dropped out of school after elementary school, and had a shallow understanding of the law. His thinking was still stuck in the past. Well, it¡¯s the countryside. Which couple doesn¡¯t fight in a rural village? Watching this, if it weren¡¯t for the regulations of the police station, the officer in charge of the interrogation would have wanted to punch Zachary Mayhew. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was furious! How could there be such scum in the world! Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet were also clamoring to go home. Especially Beatrice Black. ¡°My son is waiting for me to cook for him at home, if he starves to death, who will take responsibility!¡± Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: 176: Viola: Everything Has Me (Second Update) Chapter 498: 176: Viola: Everything Has Me (Second Update) Beatrice Black was shouting and yelling inside the interrogation room. She made a perfect portrayal of a shrew. The female cop in charge of the interrogation slammed on the table, ¡°Quiet!¡± The aura of authority emanating from the policewoman instantly subdued Beatrice Black. Beatrice dared not shout any longer, but still put on a tough exterior, lowering her voice, ¡°What are you acting so fierce for! I haven¡¯t committed a crime, if my son starves, you¡¯re going to hear from me! You really think being a cop makes you superior?¡± When Ryan Diet came home, if he didn¡¯t see the meal she had prepared, he would surely get angry. Ryan Diet is the only heir of the Swantz Family, and also Beatrice¡¯s only son. Thinking of her son possibly starving at home, she couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. The policewoman, after understanding the whole situation, was already very angry. Now, hearing Beatrice Black constantly bringing up her son, she was even more infuriated, ¡°In your eyes, aren¡¯t daughters human? Are your daughters meant to be thrown away, sold off by you? How can there be such a mother in this world!¡± Who would believe, in the 21st century, people like Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet still exist! It¡¯s utterly inhumane. They abandoned three daughters, sold two, and used one as a money-making tool. Beatrice retorted confidently, ¡°Without me as their mother, would there even be those few burdensome girls? How I treat them is our family¡¯s business! What does it have to do with you! You¡¯d best not meddle!¡± Back in the day, there were many who favored boys over girls. Those with better conditions would have an ultrasound at five months pregnant, and if it was a girl, they would abort, otherwise, they would keep it. People like them living in the countryside, with average conditions, could only resort to abandoning them after giving birth. Listening to Beatrice¡¯s remarks, the policewoman frowned deeply, ¡°Listen, your actions have already involved intentional homicide and human trafficking! You¡¯re looking at a minimum sentence of three years, maximum ten! And you¡¯re still thinking about going home? Keep dreaming!¡± ¡°Who are you trying to scare!¡± Beatrice scoffed, continuing, ¡°When exactly do you plan to let me go?¡± She is Rachel¡¯s mother, and she decided to marry Rachel off to Zachary Mayhew, what¡¯s wrong with that? Does being a mother mean she doesn¡¯t even have the right to decide who her daughter marries? People like this are really beyond salvation! The policewoman didn¡¯t say any more. On the other side. Rachel was sitting in the office chair, describing what had happened over the past few days through sobs and tears. If she could, she wished with all her heart that this was just a dream. Unfortunately. This was not a dream. Everything that happened was her own personal experience. The policeman beside her had slightly red eyes as he listened, standing up to pour her a cup of hot water, ¡°Have some water first.¡± Rachel is eighteen this year. She just got into university and under normal circumstances, she should¡¯ve spent an enjoyable summer vacation with her friends, before embarking on college life. But what about now? She had gone through unimaginable darkness. The policeman taking notes was forty-five this year, his daughter is about the same age as Rachel. He couldn¡¯t imagine how he would react if his own daughter went through all this! However, although Rachel didn¡¯t have good parents, she did have a good sister, and a devoted friend who would cross mountains and traverse waters for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel accepted the cup, taking a sip of water. The policeman looked toward Viola Thompson, then said, ¡°Young girl, compared to others, you are already very lucky.¡± At least, Rachel was rescued. As long as Rachel can quickly adjust herself from this incident, what is waiting for her is still a bright future. The hot water coated her throat, making Rachel a bit more stable. After telling everything, Rachel exited the office. Viola was waiting outside. ¡°Rachel.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± Rachel laid into Viola¡¯s arms, crying her heart out. She was just an eighteen-year-old child. Faced with this situation, she could only cry as she did not know how to handle it. ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± Viola patted Rachel¡¯s back, comforting her, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Viola, I¡¯m sorry, I regret it so much, I really regret it!¡± She deeply regretted not listening to Viola. If she had put her heart into it even a little, then this would not have happened. After crying, Rachel calmed her emotions a bit, then said, ¡°Viola, actually, I kept something else from you. Now when I think about it, I really have been so stupid. Remember how you kept asking me if they knew about my savings. I told you they didn¡¯t know, but actually, they knew all along. I was so stupid. I thought they all were being genuine, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°I gave them all my money, I even borrowed fifty thousand from Fiona, I thought that way, I could finally have a warm home.¡± Rachel was choking up, nearly hyperventilating. Viola knew nothing about these things. If she did, she would definitely have done everything in her power to stop Rachel from going back. But now, it was too late to say anything. ¡°Let what¡¯s in the past stay in the past, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Viola then said: ¡°I¡¯ve got everything.¡± Just at that moment.A middle-aged man in a police uniform hurriedly ran towards us, he looked at Rachel Barton with an apologetic expression, ¡°Miss Barton, I rushed over as soon as I received a call from my colleague! Are you alright? I¡¯m really sorry, if I hadn¡¯t reached out to you before, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± This was Deva, the police officer who had helped Rachel find her biological parents. Originally, it was thought to be a joyous family reunion. However¨C What Rachel found were not her parents but two devils. Rachel¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen. Thinking about the experiences of the past few days, she couldn¡¯t help shaking, ¡°Officer Deva, it¡¯s not your fault. I misjudged people and brought this on myself.¡± Deva patted Rachel on the shoulder, ¡°Miss Barton, let the past be. You are an excellent young woman. I heard you got into a very good university. Go back and study hard. I believe your future will be smooth.¡± ¡°Thank you, Officer Deva.¡± Following Viola Thompson outside, Rachel clung onto her arm, ¡°Viola, when will we go back?¡± Rachel would only feel safe when she had left this place. Even the air here made Rachel feel oppressed! Uncomfortable! ¡°As soon as matters are handled, we¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Viola replied. Rachel seemed impatient. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave immediately. Just then, the door of a car parked on the roadside opened. A long leg was the first to step out. Following this long leg upwards, one could see a well-pressed handmade suit, an exquisite chin, thin lips held in a straight line, a high and straight nose, and deep and captivating eyes. He was enveloped in a cold aura. Making people dare not approach. ¡°Viola.¡± With one stride of his long legs, he walked straight over. ¡°Lentz,¡± Viola introduced, ¡°this is Rachel.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly to Rachel. Rachel instinctively hid behind Viola. Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the address to you via WhatsApp. I¡¯ll have Jack stay here to follow up on the matter, we can return to Capital City whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Viola, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Viola nodded slightly and led Rachel to the car. However, Viola did not leave immediately. She turned to Rachel, ¡°Rachel, wait for me in the car. I have something to deal with.¡± Rachel instinctively grabbed hold of Viola¡¯s sleeve. She was scared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rachel, no one here dares to hurt you,¡± after finishing, Viola added, ¡°and Lisa will protect you too.¡± Lisa was the driver in the front seat. Hearing this, she turned back and smiled, ¡°I have a black belt in taekwondo!¡± Rachel was still somewhat nervous. Viola turned to Lisa, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Rachel in your care.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Thompson.¡± Viola got off the car. Terrence Lentz understood her intention, ¡°Viola, this way.¡± Viola followed Terrence Lentz¡¯s stride, walking alongside him. Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips opened slightly, ¡°Rachel¡¯s sister refuses to cooperate with the investigation, hence, the police cannot arrest Sid Winslet.¡± Viola furrowed her brows slightly. The two of them stopped at the entrance of the waiting room. Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola pushed the door open and entered. Dolores Frieman was sitting in the waiting room. Upon seeing Viola, Dolores immediately stood up from her chair, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Rachel¡¯s sister,¡± Viola looked at Dolores, ¡°I plan to take Rachel back to Capital City this afternoon. Rachel was admitted to a Normal University in Capital City, where she will be residing for the next ten years.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dolores nodded her head. Her sister was finally able to leave the mountainside and Dolores was genuinely happy for her. ¡°You should come back with us as well.¡± Hearing this, Dolores was startled first and then shook her head. The hope in her eyes quickly disappeared without a trace. She could not go. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She still had children. Now that she has turned into such a ghostly figure, what more could she ask for? If she left, what would happen to her two children? As a mother, she couldn¡¯t be this selfish. Viola continued, ¡°Rachel¡¯s sister, you don¡¯t need to worry about other things. Right now, you just need to cooperate with the police investigation and then come back to Capital City with us. I rented a place near the Normal University for Rachel, you can live with Rachel. The Normal University lacks a residence warden, you can work there. Also, your two children can come back with us to Capital City, I¡¯ve already arranged their school. As for your younger sister, she is already on the plane.¡± Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: 177: Evil begets evil. Chapter 499: 177: Evil begets evil. Hearing this, Dolores Frieman widened her eyes and stared at Viola Thompson. Her eyes were filled with surprise. She had never expected that Viola would take care of everything for her so well. Both the things she had thought of, and those she hadn¡¯t. Even for Delia Frieman, Viola had made the best arrangements. The surprise in Dolores¡¯ eyes gradually turned into gratitude, as she grabbed Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Miss Thompson, how can we three sisters ever thank you enough!¡± ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Viola looked at Dolores, ¡°I used to be an orphan like Rachel. We grew up together. She¡¯s my friend and my family.¡± It seemed like a trivial, casual statement. Nobody knew. What Viola had been through. Dolores¡¯s eyes reddened a little, and she continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are such a good person.¡± There was no blood connection between Viola and her career. In this world, how many friends could reach Viola¡¯s level of devotion? At the end of her speech, Dolores sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my sister¡¯s blessing to have a friend like you.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Rachel, now you can go ahead and help the police with their work. Bring all those criminals to justice.¡± Although Dolores was grateful to Viola, she was worried about dragging Viola down. She said, ¡°Miss Thompson, I appreciate your kindness. My life is already like this, and I can¡¯t get any worse. You¡¯ve brought my sister and my little sister back to Capital City, and I¡¯m already grateful. I won¡¯t go with you. I¡¯ll stay here, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Rachel, come back with us. You¡¯re only thirty years old. Your life is still long, and there are endless possibilities in the future. Besides, your children, if they continue to stay in Olsand Village, it¡¯s not a good thing. Can you guarantee that your children won¡¯t follow your path? You should know very well what kind of person your husband is and what influence he has on the children. Going to Capital City will not only give the children a better education but also keep them away from your husband.¡± At this point, Viola paused and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about dragging me down. I¡¯m just doing my best to find you a house and a job. As for the future, you¡¯ll have to strive for it yourself. I believe in the abilities of you three sisters. You can definitely have a home of your own in Capital City.¡± Saying Sid Winslet was Dolores¡¯s husband was more like saying he was her buyer. Their marriage was originally illegal. The two didn¡¯t even get a marriage certificate. Dolores was initially hesitant, but when she heard Viola¡¯s words, she instantly made up her mind to go to Capital City. Viola was right. They couldn¡¯t let Sid Winslet affect the children¡¯s future. They had to give the children a good education. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡± Dolores stood up and bowed to Viola. She couldn¡¯t say thank you anymore. Because the debt she and her sisters owed Viola couldn¡¯t be repaid with a simple thank you. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Dolores nodded, ¡°I want Sid Winslet to go to prison!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then, and find Officer Blogger.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dolores followed Viola¡¯s footsteps. They went to Officer Blogger¡¯s office. Dolores told the whole story. Officer Blogger was furious after listening. Who would have thought that there would be more victims than just Rachel? Compared to Dolores. Rachel was much luckier. Not only did she have a good friend, but also a loving older sister. When the police arrived at Sid Winslet¡¯s house, he was scolding Theresa Winslet. The reason was that Theresa¡¯s vegetables were too salty. ¡°You bitch and your bitch spawn, just like your shameless mother, can¡¯t even stir-fry a simple vegetable! What the hell do I need you for!¡± Theresa¡¯s face had already been slapped swollen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Sid Winslet was about to kick her with his foot. ¡°Theresa!¡± Dolores hurriedly rushed over, shielding Theresa with her body, glaring at Sid Winslet, ¡°She is your own daughter! Are you even human!¡± ¡°You slut finally decides to come back! Who knows who spawned this kid while you were messing around outside!¡± Sid Winslet unbuckled his belt as he spoke, determined to teach these two a lesson today. ¡°I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you today, slut!¡± Sid Winslet was nearly forty years older than Dolores. Since Dolores had given birth, he had suspected that she had been cheating and that the child was not his. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: 177: Evil begets evil_2 Chapter 500: 177: Evil begets evil_2 Dolores Frieman had been brutally beaten by Sid Winslet many times because of this. Theresa Winslet hadn¡¯t had a good life either. ¡°Mom!¡± Theresa hugged Dolores tightly. Her son, Hugh Winslet, was crying loudly in fear on the side. Just as Jacob Winslet was about to lash out with his belt, Officer Blogger grabbed it and gently tugged, pulling Sid Winslet down to the ground. Before Sid Winslet could react, Officer Blogger handcuffed him. Sid Winslet was bewildered and then yelled, ¡°What right do you have to arrest me? Is it wrong for me to discipline my own child?¡± ¡°Listen carefully, Sid Winslet, you are now under suspicion of human trafficking and child abuse. This is an arrest warrant. Please cooperate with us! If you have anything to say, say it at the station!¡± Sid Winslet cried out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me hitting my own child? What right do you have to arrest me? You heartless and conscienceless black-skinned dogs!¡± ¡°Behave!¡± Sid Winslet was taken into the police car. Dolores looked at her two children, ¡°Theresa, Hugh, you go back to your room and pack your clothes now. Mom will take you away from here.¡± Without asking any more questions, Theresa immediately went to pack her clothes. She had long wanted to leave this place, to leave this home. Hugh also followed his sister to pack his clothes. Dolores went to the room to look for Sid Winslet¡¯s hidden money. Most of the farm work at home was done by Dolores, but the money earned by exchanging grains was kept by Sid Winslet, and Dolores could only secretly save some private money. She had saved up 800 dollars by putting aside 50 cents or one dollar at a time. After a while, Dolores finally found Sid Winslet¡¯s hiding place for the money. It was all brand new 100-dollar banknotes. They were carefully wrapped in plastic bags. Dolores didn¡¯t count them carefully, but judging by their thickness, there should be around 30,000 dollars. This cash was all the savings of this family. Dolores packed the money, picked up a few changes of clothes, called her children, and left on the car. Rachel Barton was sitting in the car. At that moment, the car door was opened. It was Viola Thompson. Rachel couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Viola, when are we leaving?¡± Viola gave a faint smile, ¡°Rachel, guess who this is.¡± After saying this, she took a step aside. Dolores came over with her two children in front of Rachel. ¡°Little sister.¡± ¡°Big sister!¡± Rachel hugged Dolores tightly. Seeing Dolores again, Rachel felt heartache and guilt. She was anxious to leave but forgot about her elder sister who had been so kind to her. If it weren¡¯t for Dolores contacting Viola in time, she would still be locked up in the Mayhew family¡¯s third-floor! The two sisters cried their hearts out. The two children stood by their side. After crying, Rachel looked up at Viola, ¡°Viola, can I bring my big sister with me?¡± She wanted to take Dolores away from this living hell. Viola smiled with her eyebrows curled up and the corner of her mouth forming a curve, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything for your big sister and your second sister.¡± ¡°Thank you, Viola!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank?¡± Viola continued, ¡°What¡¯s our relationship? Now, let¡¯s go to the airport. After we arrive, let¡¯s find a hotel to rest for the night. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning at six o¡¯clock and should arrive at Capital City around nine. What do you think?¡± She, Terrence Lentz, Dolores, and the driver hadn¡¯t slept all night. They needed to rest a little bit. Otherwise, their bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel nodded. Viola went on, ¡°I¡¯ll sit in the car behind; you have a good chat with your sister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Viola turned and went to the minivan behind. When she opened the door, she saw the man sitting there. He was holding a newspaper. On his knife-cut exquisite face, there was no trace of fatigue. Seeing her coming up, he put away the newspaper, ¡°Is everything okay with Rachel¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded slightly and sat next to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the airport first, and then we¡¯ll stay in a hotel for the night. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Then, he looked up and told the driver to start the car. ¡°Alright, sir.¡± The driver smiled happily, thinking that this kind of feeling was truly wonderful. He had to listen to the sir, but the sir Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola leaned on the seatback and yawned, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a nap before we get there. Wake me up when we arrive.¡± Viola continued. ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: 177: Evil begets evil_3 Chapter 501: 177: Evil begets evil_3 Viola Thompson closed her eyes. At that moment, she suddenly opened her eyes, as if she had remembered something, ¡°Loan me your hat.¡± ¡°My hat?¡± Terrence Lentz inquired. ¡°Hmm.¡± Having got a confirmed answer, Terrence Lentz reached out for his hat. It was a black top hat. Terrence Lentz appeared particularly domineering when he put on this hat. He resembled a boss from the old times, coming out right from an oil painting. Viola took the hat and placed it directly over her face. This was her usual habit. Whenever she went to sleep, she had to cover her face with a blanket. The hat would have to suffice in the car. The hat carried a faint scent of tobacco. It wasn¡¯t offensive. Viola took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep first, Lentz.¡± ¡°Sleep.¡± Viola soon fell into a deep slumber. The journey through the mountain was not a smooth one. Although the speed was very slow, the car was still shaking all along the journey. But this didn¡¯t affect Viola¡¯s sleep. At this moment, the car¡¯s wheel passed over a large hole. Thud. The hat rolled onto the ground. Just as Terrence Lentz was about to bend down to pick it up, his shoulder suddenly weighed more, and then a faint fragrance floated over. He took a slight sideways glance, and saw a face that was as beautiful as jade. She was sleeping soundly. Her breath was shallow. Her rosy lips slightly ajar, without the usual chilliness, instead they possessed a certain childishness that was not normally visible, which makes one can¡¯t help but want to bend down and kiss her gently. Although he thought so. But he ultimately didn¡¯t have the courage. Terrence Lentz sat there stiffly, not daring to move, not daring to raise his hand, he even didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. What if he woke up the little master? ¡°Sir¡­¡± The driver turned around at this moment. Before he could finish his sentence, Terrence Lentz signaled him to stop. ¡°Hush.¡± He stretched out his hand and placed it over his lips, signaling for silence. The driver was left with no choice but to swallow the words he was about to say. He wondered. Who is Miss Thompson, that made their boss so indulgent to her? He wasn¡¯t even allowed to speak loudly. After some unknown period of time. Viola opened her eyes and saw that the car had stopped. She immediately sat up, ¡°Have we arrived?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. ¡°Did I oversleep! Has it been long since we arrived?¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡­¡± Before the driver could even finish his sentence, a deep voice interrupted, ¡°We just arrived.¡± The driver couldn¡¯t help but wish to slap himself. It was none of his business! Why did he even try to say something unnecessary? Hearing this, the driver immediately answered: ¡°Yes, Miss Thompson, you woke up as soon as we arrived.¡± Viola nodded her head and got out of the car, ¡°Where are Rachel and her sister?¡± Terrence Lentz moved his thin lips slightly, ¡°Their car was much faster than ours, they are already resting in their rooms.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Viola didn¡¯t think much, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the rooms and rest.¡± Did she just say ¡®we¡¯? Terrence Lentz felt unaccountably happy even though they were not staying in the same room when he heard Viola say this. ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly and followed Viola¡¯s steps. The check-in procedures were already completed. They just needed to pick up their room keys from the front desk and head to their respective rooms. Terrence Lentz¡¯s room was next door. Before Viola unlocked her room, he asked, ¡°Do you prefer eating in the room or downstairs for dinner?¡± Viola said: ¡°I will let you know when I wake up, then will eat whatever is available.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your message.¡± Viola continued: ¡°By the way, where are Rachel¡¯s room and her sister¡¯s?¡± ¡°They are staying right next door to your room.¡± Terrence Lentz continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have arranged everything.¡± Perhaps due to the lack of sleep, his deep voice carried a huskiness in it. It sounded even more magnetic, pleasing to the ear. ¡°Alright,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Then I¡¯m going back to my room to rest, you should also rest well, let me know when I wake up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola opened the door to her room but instead of going to sleep immediately, she took a bath first and changed into the sleeping clothes provided by the hotel, then she went to sleep. She previously wanted to greet Rachel and Dolores after she had taken her bath but considering that they might already be asleep, she decided not to disturb them. When Viola woke up again, it was already 11 at night. Viola picked up her phone and sent a message to [Tall, handsome, and soon-to-be husband]. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [I¡¯m awake.] The reply came almost instantly. [What do you want to eat?] [Anything¡¯s fine.] Terrence Lentz replied: [I see a night market downstairs from the hotel. It seems to be very lively now, do you want to go check it out?] Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: 177: Evil begets evil_4 Chapter 502: 177: Evil begets evil_4 ¡°[Give me a moment to get ready.] [Okay.] Viola immediately got out of bed to freshen up. After she was ready, she sent a message to Rachel. Rachel replied immediately: [Mr. Lentz sent food over at ten o¡¯clock, we are not hungry right now, you can go downstairs to eat.] In the room, Dolores, along with the two kids, were already asleep. Rachel had also been asleep for a while. But her sleep was not very sound. As soon as she closed her eyes, nightmares haunted her. She was worried, afraid that when she woke up, she¡¯d be facing the same endless abyss. The only consolation she could find now was having a friend like Viola. If it weren¡¯t for Viola. Perhaps, Dolores would be in her place. On the other side. Viola put on her clothes and knocked on Terrence¡¯s door. Before long, the door opened. Looking at the girl outside, Terrence was taken aback for a moment, then he said with a slight smile, ¡°Come in and take a seat first.¡± The girl was dressed quite lightly. A green halter top revealing her beautiful collarbones and white, perfect shoulders. Her skin, already fair, looked even more snow-like under the green top, particularly attractive. She was wearing a pair of white shorts on the bottom. The shorts were already short. Now, only a pair of long legs were visible in the air. Her legs were really nice-looking. Long and straight. This visual impact, the damage was too strong! She obviously hadn¡¯t done anything, yet she had the ability to make people lose their breath. Viola didn¡¯t notice the faint blush at Terrence¡¯s ears, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ready yet?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola didn¡¯t think too much of it and entered Terrence¡¯s room. Inside the room. The computer on the desk was on. The sheets on the bed were still tidy as if it hadn¡¯t been slept in. Terrence said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face, wait for me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As he finished saying this, Terrence continued, ¡°If you are bored, you can use the computer. If the screen accidentally locks, the password is 3180210.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± As he finished speaking, Terrence turned around and headed to the washroom. In a while. There was the sound of running water from inside. Viola raised an eyebrow slightly. This man, really. He said he was just going to wash his face, but if you listen, why is he taking a shower? Viola had no choice but to wait for him while using her mobile. Luckily, Terrence didn¡¯t take too long. Before long, he was buttoning his shirt as he emerged from the restroom. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Viola looked back at him. He only had half his buttons done, Viola could clearly see the hint of abs peeping from his shirt. Pretty solid. Wow. Didn¡¯t think he would look so slim but actually have such a good body. Apparently, he didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly look back. Terrence instantly turned around, buttoning his shirt faster and coughed lightly to cover his embarrassment, ¡°Wait for me another two minutes.¡± Seeing him like that, Viola chuckled. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Terrence turned around after he had buttoned his shirt. Viola then said, ¡°Were you shy just now?¡± Terrence: ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed,¡± Viola continued: ¡°Since I¡¯ve accidentally seen things that I shouldn¡¯t have seen, I will take responsibility for you.¡± Terrence: At this moment, it was kind of hard to tell who between them was the male and who was the female. As Terrence¡¯s ears grew redder, Viola¡¯s laughter became even more carefree. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Terrence spoke. ¡°What else do you need to do?¡± Viola looked back at him. Terrence casually picked up a white shirt hanging on the back of a chair, ¡°The temperature drops at night, you should wear this.¡± As he said this, he walked to Viola¡¯s side and draped the white shirt over her. If possible, he actually wanted to button up the shirt for her. Viola did not refuse his kindness and wore the shirt, ¡°Can we go now?¡± Looking at the girl wearing his shirt. Terrence didn¡¯t know where to look. With his tall and lean body, the shirt was slightly too big for the slender Viola. Like a child who snuck into an adult¡¯s clothes. The shirt¡¯s hem was long enough to cover the shorts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It looked like she had nothing underneath from behind, with just a pair of glowing, long, white legs swinging back and forth, extremely tempting. It¡¯s just¡­. Suddenly he regretted it. His intention was to prevent too many people from seeing the girl in a camisole, but it seemed he had made things worse. Her like this. Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: 177: Evil begets evil_5 Chapter 503: 177: Evil begets evil_5 It seems even more eye-catching than before. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡± Viola Thompson reluctantly looked back, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Terrence Lentz initially wanted to find an excuse to have her change her clothes, but when he heard that the young girl said she was starving, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and wished to have the best food in the world laid out in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He quickened his pace and walked beside her. The two of them went downstairs to the hotel. The night market was lively. There was a lot of noise. The air was filled with the aroma of delicious food. However, there were people queuing up in front of almost every booth. At this time, Terrence Lentz¡¯s role came into play, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll stand in line.¡± Viola is very hungry now, wanting to eat everything. ¡°Um, I want a milk tea, then rice noodles, stinky tofu, and I also want to eat the spring rolls from that booth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. I can¡¯t eat any more.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes reluctantly moved away from the other booths. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m hungry too. I¡¯ll eat whatever you can¡¯t finish.¡± Viola felt instantly rejuvenated and ordered some more food she wanted to eat. Terrence Lentz noted everything down. ¡°You can find a seat first, and I¡¯ll buy the food now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola found an empty seat and waited for Terrence Lentz. Her appearance was naturally eye-catching. Standing out in the crowd. Now she was sitting there alone, it quickly attracted people to flirt with her. Viola politely refused one by one, and made it clear that she already had a fianc¨¦. However, her refusal did not stop this phenomenon. People could still get divorced after marriage! Not to mention, they were just engaged. ¡°Beautiful lady, can I add you on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°Miss, do I have the honor of inviting you to dinner?¡± Terrence Lentz looked back and saw this scene. He wasn¡¯t afraid of someone asking Viola out for dinner. He¡¯s just afraid of someone inviting Viola for milk tea. Especially the kind that claimed to be delicious, she would definitely not resist. In order to prevent Viola from encountering such a person, Terrence Lentz quickly carried the food to her with a shortcut. Viola was a bit surprised, ¡°That was fast.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Yes, I bought a VIP ticket from a scalper.¡± ¡°You can find scalpers for queueing?¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips slightly opened, ¡°Money can make the mare go.¡± ¡°Impressive.¡± Viola said while opening the milk tea and started drinking. A sip of milk tea brought her immense satisfaction. Viola narrowed her eyes. If someone asked her when the happiest moment in her life is, she would definitely say it was while drinking milk tea. After finishing her milk tea, Viola started eating the rice noodles. Seeing her eat, Terrence Lentz¡¯s appetite also improved. After the meal, The two of them returned to the hotel. At six o¡¯clock the next morning, everyone boarded the plane on time. This was the first time Rachel Barton, Dolores Frieman and the two children had been on a plane, And it was a private plane. Not to mention the two children; Even Dolores Frieman, an adult, was extremely curious. Although Dolores Frieman had known about the extraordinary backgrounds of Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz, she didn¡¯t expect that Terrence Lentz actually had a private plane. Dolores Frieman asked Rachel Barton in a low voice, ¡°Rachel, are Miss Thompson and Mr. Lentz a couple?¡± She didn¡¯t want Rachel to think of the sad past of Olsand Village, so she also called her Rachel along with Viola. Perhaps, Only this name fits Rachel best. Rachel nodded. Dolores Frieman looked at the two of them and chuckled, ¡°They are really a perfect match.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rachel looked at them, full of envy in her eyes. It had nothing to do with jealousy. She just envied Viola. Such pure love, she feared she would never be worthy of it. Dolores Frieman seemed to see what was on Rachel¡¯s mind and continued, ¡°Rachel, Miss Thompson was right, you shouldn¡¯t think too much right now. Let the past go, people grow through experiences. When you¡¯re excellent enough, you¡¯re bound to meet the right person.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Rachel nodded. At nine in the morning, The plane landed at Capital City Airport. Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey received Viola¡¯s WhatsApp message and arrived at the arrival gate at eight o¡¯clock to wait for them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Vio!¡± ¡°Rachel!¡± ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, Diana Hershey nudged Fiona Knight with her elbow and whispered, ¡°Fiona, look, that handsome guy is here too.¡± Fiona Knight looked up and indeed saw the tall figure walking beside Viola Thompson. There were many people at the arrival gate. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: 177: Evil begets evil_6 Chapter 504: 177: Evil begets evil_6 He even thoughtfully used his body to block a passerby who accidentally bumped into Viola Thompson. This scene was simply too heartwarming. It made Fiona Knight, who doesn¡¯t like watching idol dramas, couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Diana, Fiona.¡± Rachel Barton ran over and hugged the two of them. Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight didn¡¯t ask Rachel what had happened, they just said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Rachel.¡± Rachel then introduced them, ¡°This is my sister, and these are her two children, Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet.¡± ¡°Hello, Sister Barton.¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight politely greeted her. Dolores Frieman looked at them, ¡°Hello.¡± She sighed in her heart. Rachel¡¯s friends were not simple people. Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had an aura that clearly showed they came from high-class families. Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°Theresa, Charlie, quickly greet your sisters.¡± Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet were 11 and 10 years old, respectively. Calling them ¡°aunts¡± would not be appropriate. Both children were obedient and endearing when they greeted them. Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight knew about Dolores Frieman¡¯s situation and that her two children were coming, so they had prepared red envelopes for them. ¡°These are red envelopes from your sisters.¡± Seeing this, Dolores Frieman immediately refused, ¡°We can¡¯t accept red envelopes on our first meeting! Theresa, Charlie, quickly return the red envelopes to your sisters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Diana Hershey said with a smile, ¡°Just keep it! We¡¯re Rachel¡¯s best friends, so don¡¯t be so polite, Sister Barton. It¡¯s not much money, just something for the children to buy some snacks.¡± They insisted on giving, Dolores Frieman¡¯s refusal was ineffective, and she could only accept it. After leaving the airport, Viola Thompson, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight took Dolores Frieman and Rachel to their newly rented house. Terrence Lentz answered a phone call and then walked to Viola Thompson, lowering his voice, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Once they got in the car. Diana Hershey curiously looked at Viola Thompson and asked, ¡°Viola, who was that just now? Your pursuer?¡± ¡°No.¡± Viola Thompson said. ¡°Then who is he?¡± Diana Hershey became even more curious, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he chased after you?¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was indifferent, her face expressionless, but Diana Hershey was stunned. It took her a while to react. Fianc¨¦?! So? Was that good-for-nothing from River City just now? Diana Hershey swallowed and looked uncertainly at Viola Thompson, ¡°Is he¡­ Terrence Lentz?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Not only Diana Hershey, but even the normally calm Fiona Knight wasn¡¯t calm this time, staring wide-eyed at Viola Thompson. If Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Fiona would have thought that Terrence Lentz was some big shot from somewhere else! She didn¡¯t expect¡­ He was just a good-for-nothing after all! Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were extremely surprised by this. By rights. Viola Thompson¡¯s standards shouldn¡¯t be this low. ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Viola Thompson said in an indifferent tone. Diana Hershey looked up at Viola Thompson and continued, ¡°Viola, come to your senses, that guy is Terrence Lentz! You¡¯re now Miss Thompson of the Thompson Clan, and you have nothing to do with the Lentz Clan. Why do you still admit he¡¯s your fianc¨¦? What do you see in him?¡± Viola Thompson was simply a talented beauty in Diana Hershey¡¯s eyes. Rich, beautiful, and capable! Terrence Lentz had an extremely bad reputation in River City, and she guessed that the airplane was probably from the Lentz Clan, and he had nothing to do with it. So in Diana Hershey¡¯s view, Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t deserve Viola Thompson at all. More importantly, from the beginning, the person who was engaged to Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson could completely ignore this nonexistent marriage contract. Wasn¡¯t this like a beautiful flower being stuck in cow dung? ¡°Because he¡¯s handsome!¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes curved as if she had just drunk a delicious cup of Milk Tea, ¡°And he has an eight-pack.¡± Who could resist a fianc¨¦ who was good-looking, had long legs, and boasted an eight-pack! At least she couldn¡¯t resist! ¡°Don¡¯t judge a person just by their appearance!¡± Diana Hershey tried to brainwash Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re so capable, you can totally find someone as outstanding as you!¡± Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°What you¡¯re talking about are ordinary people, but I¡¯m different! I¡¯m a sucker for good looks!¡± Beauty is justice! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Diana Hershey: Fiona Knight: Viola Thompson¡¯s words made so much sense that they were speechless. Soon after, the car stopped in front of a single unit building in a residential area. ¡°Miss Thompson, we have arrived.¡± Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: 177: Evil begets evil_7 Chapter 505: 177: Evil begets evil_7 Viola Thompson gave a slight nod, ¡°Alright, Uncle Wu, you all go ahead first. We will take a cab home later.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡± They had been ordered by their master to ensure Viola was safely home. Without their master¡¯s approval, they dared not leave! ¡°Well then, thank you for your hard work.¡± With these words, Viola led Rachel Barton and the others into the apartment building. The apartment had been rented on Terrence Lentz¡¯s arrangement. Three rooms and a living room. On the tenth floor. Upon reaching the door, Viola knocked. Delia Frieman arrived in Capital City the previous night and was currently inside. Without delay. The door was opened. Delia Frieman was the one to open it. Dolores Frieman, looking at the sister she found both strange and familiar, initially froze before rushing over to hug her little sister, whom she had not seen much since leaving home, ¡°Delia!¡± ¡°Sis!¡± The two sisters held each other tightly. After a moment, Dolores Frieman introduced Rachel Barton and Viola Thompson and Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight to Delia Frieman. Upon hearing this, Delia looked at Viola, a flash of amazement passing across her eyes. She had seen many beautiful women, including herself who was extraordinarily attractive. However, she had never met anyone more beautiful than Viola. Although she had never seen Viola in person, Delia clearly understood that, without this girl, she would not be who she is today. Delia Frieman bowed to Viola. ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you.¡± Next, Delia turned her gaze towards Rachel, her eyes brimming with tears and said, ¡°Rachel, I didn¡¯t expect that we three sisters would reunite this way.¡± Pausing, she then hugged Rachel and said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, our hard days are over. From now on, it¡¯ll be smooth sailing.¡± Dolores Frieman, standing aside, covered her face crying. The three newly reunited sisters still had a lot to talk about. Without wanting to impose, Viola took her leave, giving them some time alone. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight left as well. After leaving the tenth-floor apartment. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight both sighed over Rachel Barton¡¯s ordeal. Fiona Knight regretted deeply, ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t kept the fact that Rachel lent me money a secret from you, Viola.¡± If she had not kept this from Viola and told her instead, perhaps Rachel would not have had to go through such suffering. Viola turned to look at Fiona Knight, ¡°Fiona, this is not your fault. Don¡¯t burden yourself with guilt. After all, you did promise Rachel that you would keep it a secret.¡± In the end, Rachel herself was to blame for this. Fiona Knight sighed. Diana Hershey also tried consoling Fiona Knight, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t overthink it. You have absolutely nothing to do with this.¡± Three days later, a local court in Olsand Village brought a lawsuit against several individuals. In the first trial, Beatrice Black and Gregory Diet, a couple, were sentenced to twelve years of imprisonment. All of their assets were frozen and the $150,000 they had swindled from Rachel was returned to her. Dalton Tavas and Jimmy Mayhew, another couple, were sentenced to three years of imprisonment. Zachary Mayhew was sentenced to ten years of imprisonment. Sid Winslet, the old man who had bought Dolores Frieman, was sentenced to ten years of imprisonment. Hearing the verdict, Rachel Barton, Dolores Frieman, and Delia Frieman, the three sisters, clutched their heads and sobbed. Especially Dolores Frieman and Delia Frieman. They originally thought that their lives were doomed to wallow in the mud. To their surprise, even in the darkest night, there can be a ray of light. And that light was Viola Thompson! Dolores Frieman, looking at her two sisters, spoke firmly, ¡°From now on, we three sisters must strive to live well, and make a life for ourselves in Capital City.¡± Rachel Barton and Delia Frieman nodded in agreement. Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°Miss Thompson is a good person. She not only brought us out of Olsand Village but also gave me and second sister a decent job. Rachel, no matter where we go in the future, we must never forget her kindness.¡± ¡°I know, big sis.¡± Delia Frieman suggested, ¡°Today is a good day. Why don¡¯t we buy some groceries and invite Miss Thompson over for dinner tonight? She has done us such a huge favor, and we never formally thanked her.¡± Dolores Frieman absolutely agreed with Delia Frieman¡¯s words. Naturally, Rachel Barton also had no objection, ¡°Then I will message Viola about it.¡± Dolores Frieman added, ¡°Make sure to invite Miss Thompson¡¯s fianc¨¦, too!¡± ¡°Alright, big sis.¡± The Thompson Residence Just as Viola Thompson was responding to Rachel Barton¡¯s message, the doorbell rang. Mantou immediately ran to open the door. The door opened, but the person outside did not enter. Instead, they called out, ¡°Young Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Housekeeper, please come in.¡± The housekeeper, being a very disciplined person, only entered upon hearing Viola¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Thompson, the matter you asked me to handle last time has been taken care of.¡± The housekeeper handed a pack of documents to Viola. Viola took the documents from the housekeeper, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, you are too polite. This is my duty.¡± After saying this, the housekeeper¡¯s gaze fell on the bowl of ginseng soup next to Viola, and continued, ¡°I also owe you thanks, Miss Thompson. Ever since I began taking your medicine, I have not suffered from insomnia.¡± This Miss Thompson was unlike any other. The housekeeper initially thought Viola wouldn¡¯t use the ginseng he gifted. After all, as Young Miss Thompson, Viola had seen all sorts of high-quality goods and wouldn¡¯t care for his humble gift of ginseng. He thought that she had accepted it only as a formality and then thrown it into the garbage bin. Unexpectedly, after that, Viola drank a bowl of ginseng chicken soup every night, using the ginseng he had gifted! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Being recognized by Viola also brought him a sense of accomplishment! Thus, the housekeeper held great respect for Young Miss Thompson. As long as Viola made a request, he would do his utmost to fulfill it. ¡°It¡¯s just a small act of kindness, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Viola, as she looked at the documents in her hand. Then she added, ¡°By the way, among all our housemaids, Aunt Zhang has been working here the longest, hasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the housekeeper nodded, ¡°She started working here when the second miss was just three years old.¡± Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: 178: The pitiful person must have a hateful side (Second update) Chapter 506: 178: The pitiful person must have a hateful side (Second update) Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°So, Aunt Zhang has been working here for fifteen years.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper nodded, ¡°When I took over as the housekeeper, Aunt Zhang had already been working for Mr. and Mrs. for three years.¡± Viola¡¯s expression remained unchanged, then she asked, ¡°How is Aunt Zhang¡¯s family environment?¡± ¡°She has a husband, but he is not a good person, he¡¯s a worthless gambling addict,¡± said the housekeeper with a sigh, ¡°Not only does he gamble, he also likes to drink. Whenever he drinks too much, he starts beating people. Aunt Zhang has had a tough time over the years, often being beaten to the point of sustaining multiple injuries.¡± Everyone in the house knew about Aunt Zhang¡¯s situation. And they all felt sorry for her. They remember one time, half of Aunt Zhang¡¯s face was swollen from a beating, yet she still insisted on coming to work. Viola narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she divorced him?¡± The housekeeper continued, ¡°We¡¯ve also advised her to get a divorce, but Aunt Zhang is rather old-fashioned and conservative. In her opinion, divorced women all bear a bad reputation. Therefore, even if she is beaten half to death, she never considers divorce.¡± In the end, the housekeeper sighed, ¡°Aunt Zhang is truly a pitiful person!¡± Pitiful? Hearing this, Viola didn¡¯t blink. The one who is pitied must have done something hateful. She had an intuition. Aunt Zhang was definitely not as pitiful as she sounded. Viola looked at the housekeeper, then asked, ¡°Does Aunt Zhang have any children?¡± ¡°She had a child, but he died shortly after birth. I heard that she and her husband later adopted a child, who is now sixteen or seventeen years old. I¡¯m not quite sure about the specifics, I heard about it in their casual chat. Aunt Zhang doesn¡¯t talk much when she works.¡± ¡°What do you think of Aunt Zhang¡¯s character?¡± Viola continued to ask. ¡°Aunt Zhang¡¯s character is beyond reproach. She never gossips behind others¡¯ backs, faithfully accomplishes her tasks and is very diligent. Over the years, she has never taken a day off nor argued with anyone.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s evaluation of Aunt Zhang was very high. Upon hearing this, Viola nodded, ¡°Thank you, housekeeper. About today¡¯s matter¡­¡± Before Viola could finish her sentence, the housekeeper laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise not to tell anyone about today¡¯s matter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will leave first, Miss!¡± Having said that, the housekeeper turned and walked towards the door. Watching the housekeeper¡¯s departing figure, Viola¡¯s handsome face did not show any particular expression, but her delicate almond eyes narrowed slightly, shaped like crescent moons. The depth in her eyes was almost bottomless. Ten minutes later. Viola changed her clothes and walked downstairs. She wore a white T-shirt, light blue ripped jeans, and white sneakers, none of which were expensive brands. However, they looked more dazzling on her than on any fashion show model. She was brimming with youthful charm and was exceptionally beautiful. Aunt Zhang hadn¡¯t finished her shift yet, when she saw Viola, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I just made some bird¡¯s nest soup in the kitchen. I was just about to bring it to you.¡± Her smile was very kind. Ever since Viola returned to the Thompson family, Aunt Zhang had been very nice to her. Even when the rest of the servants were keeping their distance from Viola at the beginning, Aunt Zhang always carried herself well. She never crossed any lines, and never said a bad word about Viola behind her back. Viola responded with her usual gentleness, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit, so I won¡¯t be having the bird¡¯s nest soup.¡± She had promised Rachel to come over for dinner tonight, and naturally she couldn¡¯t break her word, ¡°Okay,¡± Aunt Zhang said then continued, ¡°Miss, please stay safe when you go out tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhang.¡± Viola smiled faintly, her eyes sliding over Aunt Zhang¡¯s wrist. She noticed. There were bruise marks on Aunt Zhang¡¯s wrist. Under normal circumstances, they would be hidden by her sleeve. But now she was holding a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup with her sleeve pulled up to her elbow. If you looked closely enough, you could see a glimpse. It seemed the housekeeper was telling the truth. There were indeed many stories about Aunt Zhang. Viola didn¡¯t say anything further and turned to walk out the door. At six in the evening. Although the sky was still bright, the sun was not as strong as before. The setting sun pierced through the clouds, casting a gauzy light on the earth. Viola was about to scan for a shared bicycle by the road. A voice rang out in the air. ¡°Viola.¡± Viola turned to look. There was a black Volkswagen parked by the road. The car door was opened, and the driver was helping a man in a wheelchair out of the car. The man sat in the wheelchair. His lips slightly pursed. Even though he was in a wheelchair, he didn¡¯t give off any signs of fragility. On the contrary, he emanated an intimidating aura. It sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Lentz.¡±Viola Thompson walked over and naturally grasped his wrist. All right. The condition remains relatively stable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Terrence Lentz raised his eyes slightly, ¡°after your treatment, I have gotten a lot better. This was supposed to be an incurable disease.¡± His leg problem used to have 5 or 6 episodes per month. But now, it only happens once or twice a month. Compared to before, Terrence Lentz is quite satisfied. Just at this moment, a lavish car passed by them, stirring up a cloud of dust. Sylvia Thompson, sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, exclaimed in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s my elder sister.¡± ¡°Our little sister?¡± Edward Thompson knitted his brows slightly. ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°It¡¯s our elder sister.¡± Upon saying this, Sylvia looked as if she had just remembered something, turned to Edward and said: ¡°The man just now, sitting in the wheelchair, he looks like my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. Speaking of, my sister is really dedicated. If it had been anyone else, they would probably not acknowledge this engagement. After all, this engagement has nothing to do with my sister.¡± ¡°But, while Terrence Lentz does have a bit of a bad reputation, he is quite handsome. Have you seen him, little brother? He¡¯s even handsomer than the stars on TV! Should we stop and greet Terrence Lentz? After all, we will be relatives in the future.¡± The words of Sylvia seemed like she was complimenting Viola, but in fact, she was subtly implying that Viola was shallow. To satisfy her own desires, Viola didn¡¯t care about the family¡¯s dignity at all. This kind of person who has no sense of family honor, how is she fit to be the young lady of the Thompson Family? And what the hell is Terrence Lentz? A person known to all as a good-for-nothing, if we form a marriage alliance with such a person, it will only bring disgrace to the family. More than that, the Thompsons are the first family of Capital City. Relatives? Who would want to become relatives with a good-for-nothing? Hearing this, Edward Thompson furrowed his brow slightly. That Viola, she¡¯s really ignorant! If it were Sylvia, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. All the sons of the Thompson family are business elites, who wants to have a good-for-nothing brother-in-law? Especially, a public figure like Edward Thompson! Edward Thompson continued, ¡°It¡¯s all because the family spoils her too much!¡± If they keep indulging Viola like this, it¡¯s going to lead to trouble sooner or later. Sylvia smiled sweetly and said: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say it like that. She has been deprived of parental love and the warmth of a family since childhood. Now that everyone is spoiling her a bit more, they should.¡± Edward Thompson didn¡¯t want to hear any of this. The incident of Viola being lost was not the family¡¯s fault, who in the Thompson family would want to see Viola get lost? After she was lost, everyone in the family has been blaming themselves. Viola can¡¯t just do whatever she wants at home, just because she was lost. This is Capital City! It¡¯s not their rural home, many people are observing the every move of the Thompson family, and waiting to see them make a fool of themselves! Half an hour later, Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz arrived at the Fragrant Garden Community. Dolores Frieman had prepared a big table full of sumptuous meals and ushered Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz to sit down at the head of the table, ¡°Miss Thompson, Mr. Lentz, please have a seat.¡± Having the guests sit at the head of the dinner table is Dolores Frieman¡¯s way of treating guests in her hometown. Only elders and distinguished guests are usually given this treatment. To Dolores Frieman, Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz were their saviors. Delia Frieman was busy setting up the bowls and chopsticks, a big smile on her face. She hadn¡¯t laughed like this in a long time. The two children were also bustling about. The room was full of laughter and joy. In these days, Dolores Frieman always felt like she was living in a dream, how could she have escaped from that hell on earth? ¡°Sister, where is Rachel?¡± asked Viola, looking at Dolores Frieman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She hadn¡¯t seen Rachel since she came in the door. ¡°She seems to be in the room.¡± replied Dolores Frieman. At this moment, Rachel Barton came out of the bathroom, her face pale, ¡°Viola, Mr. Lentz.¡± ¡°Rachel, are you okay?¡± asked Viola, frowning slightly, ¡°Your complexion looks awful.?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± But before she could finish her sentence, Rachel felt a bout of nausea and ran back to the bathroom to throw up. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: 178: All-round top student, Viola’s counterattack! Chapter 507: 178: All-round top student, Viola¡¯s counterattack! Seeing Rachel like this, Delia immediately rushed into the bathroom, ¡°Rachel, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just feeling a bit uncomfortable in my stomach lately.¡± Rachel pressed the flush button on the toilet, washing away the vomit inside. Delia patted Rachel¡¯s back. Dolores stood outside the bathroom, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. This¡­ Could it be that she¡¯s pregnant? She worried a lot. A moment later, Delia helped Rachel walk out of the bathroom. Rachel smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, you guys don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Viola looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, how long have you been like this?¡± Rachel thought for a moment, ¡°Probably¡­ about two or three days.¡± It wasn¡¯t just vomiting. These days, Rachel had a poor appetite and had difficulty sleeping. Viola stepped in front of Rachel, ¡°I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded and stretched out her hand. Viola put her hand on Rachel¡¯s wrist. Delia exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Miss Thompson can practice medicine too!¡± ¡°Just a little bit.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Delia looked at Viola with admiration in her eyes. This girl, Not only is she beautiful, she also knows medical skills, and most importantly, she has a good heart. With that said, Viola concentrated on taking Rachel¡¯s pulse. Her expression didn¡¯t look very good. Seeing this, Rachel became somewhat nervous, ¡°Viola, am I, am I okay?¡± Delia was also watching Viola anxiously. Viola withdrew her hand, not knowing how to break the news for a moment. Rachel looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me, don¡¯t worry, I can take it!¡± Even if she had a terminal illness, Rachel wouldn¡¯t be afraid. After all, she had experienced something even more frightening than a terminal illness. Looking at Viola, Dolores hesitantly asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, is my sister, is she¡­¡± Although Dolores didn¡¯t completely finish her sentence, Viola already understood what she meant and nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing this, Dolores was momentarily stunned. How could this happen! Both Delia and Rachel were a bit confused. ¡°What are both of you and Miss Thompson talking about?¡± Delia had never given birth before so she didn¡¯t know that Rachel was experiencing early pregnancy symptoms. Dolores took a deep breath and looked at Rachel, ¡°Sister, you¡­ you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Pregnant! Upon hearing this, Rachel¡¯s face turned pale immediately. For Rachel, This was even more terrifying than being pregnant. Delia was also shocked and surprised. A moment later, Rachel looked up at Viola, ¡°Viola, is it true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s almost been a month.¡± Rachel only felt her vision go dark, her feet stumbling back a few steps. If Delia hadn¡¯t caught her in time, Rachel would have fainted on the spot. Rachel had barely managed to escape that living hell, but now, she was pregnant again! She was pregnant with that scumbag¡¯s child! Thinking of Zachary Mayhew, Rachel felt nauseous and couldn¡¯t help but retch. Viola continued, ¡°Rachel, you need to be strong now. You can¡¯t keep this baby. I¡¯ll accompany you to the hospital for the surgery when you¡¯re ready.¡± Surgery? Hearing this, Rachel felt as if her world had turned dark. ¡°Having the surgery would leave a record in the hospital, right?¡± A moment later, Rachel looked up at Viola. Viola nodded slightly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital,¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want to be labeled as someone who had had an abortion. ¡°Viola, I can¡¯t go to the hospital!¡± Viola reassured her, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t worry. The hospital will respect your privacy and won¡¯t inform anyone else. Keeping a record is for your own safety in the future.¡± If a woman with a record of abortion gave birth in the hospital later, the hospital could quickly check the real situation. When pregnant women give birth, the treatment for those who have had abortions and those who haven¡¯t can be different in emergencies. Rachel shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that.¡± Dolores immediately came over to comfort Rachel, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s okay. Young people nowadays are so open-minded, almost half of the unmarried girls have had abortions. You¡¯re not the first!¡± Delia also comforted her, ¡°My sister is right. I know many girls who have had abortions, it¡¯s really not a big deal.¡± Sometimes, when you don¡¯t take the necessary precautions, accidents can happen. Delia¡¯s friends? What did they do? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Red light district prostitutes. Rachel cried out, ¡°I¡¯m not like them!¡± It wasn¡¯t her choice. Hearing this, Delia didn¡¯t say anything more. A flash of inferiority crossed her eyes. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola’s Counterattack!_2 Chapter 508: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola¡¯s Counterattack!_2 Rachel Barton was indeed different from them. Rachel was an incoming college student. And her? A street prostitute in the red-light district. Thinking about her past, Delia Frieman almost couldn¡¯t breathe. But what she had been through wasn¡¯t her choice either! Who wouldn¡¯t want to live an upright life? As she spoke, Rachel turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, don¡¯t you know medicine? Can you prescribe some medicine for me, so I can get rid of this unwanted child? I can¡¯t go to a hospital! I can¡¯t!¡± She had someone she liked. Her life was still long, and she couldn¡¯t let anyone know about her past. Viola sighed lightly, ¡°Rachel, your physical condition isn¡¯t very good. If you try to abort the child with medicine, it¡¯s very likely that something unexpected may happen. You must go to a Class A Hospital to ensure safety.¡± Rachel¡¯s upbringing wasn¡¯t very good, which had caused her poor health. An abortion is not a minor surgery. Most importantly, Viola was not a professional gynecologist. She had treated many people. But, she had never performed an abortion for anyone. If she rashly gave Rachel an abortion drug, she couldn¡¯t guarantee it would be foolproof. As a physician. As a friend, she had to ensure Rachel¡¯s health. At this point, Viola paused and continued, ¡°If I could help you with a medical abortion, I would do it without you even asking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Viola. I¡¯m willing to take all the risks. Can you please help me?¡± Rachel looked at Viola, her eyes full of pleading. Her future life was still long. She still had someone she liked pursuing her. Her life couldn¡¯t have any stains on it. Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Then let me list the possible dangers for you. A medical abortion might not be completely successful, leading to complications such as inflammation and lifelong infertility! There¡¯s also the risk of hemorrhage and other dangers. These are foreseeable risks, but there are many more unseen dangers! Rachel, you¡¯re my friend, and I need to be responsible for you!¡± Rachel looked stunned, her face pale. She didn¡¯t understand why fate was treating her this way. Dolores Frieman spoke from the side, ¡°Fifth Sister, listen to Miss Thompson and go to the hospital. If something unexpected happens, it¡¯ll be too late to regret it!¡± Rachel¡¯s face was covered in tear stains. Viola continued, ¡°Rachel, you must have faith in the hospital.¡± Rachel embraced Viola, sobbing loudly. Viola sighed softly, unsure how to comfort Rachel. Dolores looked at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, what do you think about finding a private hospital?¡± Viola said, ¡°Considering Rachel¡¯s physical condition, if we choose a private hospital, it has to be equipped for surgery and relatively reputable. Otherwise, the risk will be extremely high. I suggest you go to a Class A Hospital, which has complete facilities and can deal with any issues that arise.¡± Dolores frowned slightly. Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s despair deepened. At this point, Viola continued, ¡°Rachel, try to relax a bit. Actually, this matter isn¡¯t as serious as you think. Sis and Second Sis have a point. Times have changed; there are many couples living together before marriage, and unwanted pregnancies and abortions are even more common. It¡¯s not something shameful. As long as you stop the losses in time and don¡¯t leave any regrets in life, it¡¯s all good. If anything goes wrong with a medical abortion I help with, it would be a lifelong big issue.¡± Dolores nodded and encouraged Rachel along. Rachel wasn¡¯t that stubborn; a moment later, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Dolores was relieved. As long as one had a change of heart, that was good. The hardest part is when people can¡¯t get past themselves. Delia also breathed a sigh of relief. Viola continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll accompany you to the hospital tomorrow.¡± Dolores looked at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I happen to have a day off tomorrow, so I¡¯ll take her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t have anything to do tomorrow anyway.¡± With her there, Rachel would be more at ease. Rachel looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, please don¡¯t tell Diana Hershey and Fiona about this.¡± Every person who knew about this kind of thing added to the shame. Viola could understand her feelings and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone had their own right to privacy, and she chose to respect Rachel¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, Viola.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was supposed to be a happy dinner, but who would have thought such a thing would happen in the end. The next day. Rachel, accompanied by Dolores and Viola, went to the hospital for an abortion. They chose a painless procedure. As Rachel lay on the cold operating table, tears unconsciously flowed from her eyes. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola’s Counterattack!_3 Chapter 509: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola¡¯s Counterattack!_3 During the surgery, Rachel Barton had a weak foundation, which led to some complications, so she needed to stay in the hospital for observation. Dolores Frieman, who was waiting outside the operating room, turned pale upon hearing this news and immediately asked, ¡°Doctor, is my sister okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a bit more bleeding than expected. She¡¯ll be fine after staying in the hospital for a couple of days.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor! Thank you!¡± Dolores then looked at Viola Thompson with gratitude and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you as well.¡± Viola¡¯s advice was indeed correct. If they had gone to a less reputable private hospital today, the situation might have turned out differently for Rachel. Dolores could hardly imagine it. ¡°As long as Rachel is okay,¡± Viola said. Dolores nodded in agreement. When Rachel woke up again, she was surrounded by white and the smell of disinfectant filled her nostrils. It was quite pungent. Where was she? It seemed she had been asleep for a long time. ¡°Big sister?¡± Dolores was asleep by the bedside and jolted awake upon hearing Rachel¡¯s voice, excitedly asked, ¡°Are you awake, dear sister?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± Dolores immediately fetched water for Rachel. After drinking, Rachel felt a bit better. ¡°Big sister, what happened to me?¡± Wasn¡¯t abortion supposed to be a minor surgery? They said she could go home the same day after the operation. Why was she in a hospital room? Dolores explained, ¡°There were some complications during the operation, and the doctor suggested staying for observation! It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Thompson; if she hadn¡¯t stopped us from going to a private hospital, who knows what your situation would be now!¡± Rachel nodded in understanding. ¡°So that¡¯s why. Where¡¯s Viola?¡± Dolores replied, ¡°She went out.¡± Just then, Viola walked in through the door. ¡°Rachel.¡± She was holding a tiffin in her hand. ¡°Viola.¡± Viola handed the chicken soup from the tiffin to Rachel. ¡°Hungry? I brought some soup over. Have it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Rachel took the soup with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Viola, thank you.¡± Without Viola, she couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of condition she would be in now. ¡°We¡¯re friends, after all,¡± Viola said. Rachel¡¯s eyes teared up again. Once Rachel was confirmed to be okay, Viola went back to the Thompson Clan. She had been quite busy lately. Sylvia Thompson was reading in the living room when she saw Viola return, she greeted, ¡°You¡¯re back, sister.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. At that moment, Sylvia received a message from her friend, Linda Hart. [I saw your sister at the hospital today!] [In the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department!] Seeing the message, Sylvia squinted her eyes and quickly replied, [You must have seen wrong. My sister would never go to such a place!] [I¡¯m absolutely certain!] Linda replied, [I even took several photos.] The photo was rather blurry due to distance and fear of being discovered by Viola. However, Viola was still Viola. Even a blurry silhouette could be recognized at a glance. Sylvia opened the picture and squinted her eyes. Indeed, it was Viola. What was Viola doing there? Could she be pregnant? Yes. It must be. After all, Viola had been close to Terrence Lentz. Just a few days ago, she had seen Terrence waiting for Viola at the door. She didn¡¯t expect Viola to be so brazen, engaging in such shameless acts. Just then, Linda sent another message, [So, wasn¡¯t I right?] [Not only did I take a picture, but I also saw a man waiting for Viola outside the hospital!] [If my guess is correct, that man must be the father of the child, right?] Sylvia replied, [This matter must not be leaked to anyone. You know, I know, that¡¯s enough.] After finishing the sentence, Sylvia emphasized, [Remember to keep it a secret, Linda. If anyone else finds out, my sister won¡¯t be able to clear her name even if she jumps into the Yellow River. I believe she is not that kind of person!] After sending the message, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. Sylvia knew Linda¡¯s character well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Linda wasn¡¯t particularly fond of Viola. Viola was outstanding, beautiful, and when she first came to Capital City, everyone thought she was just a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t know anything. Though she was pretty, she lacked depth and merely considered a vase. But after the College Entrance Examination results were released, Who would dare call Viola a vase? Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola’s Counterattack!_4 Chapter 510: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola¡¯s Counterattack!_4 How many vases can score full marks in the College Entrance Examination? Can a vase receive an invitation letter from Capital University? Originally, everyone in the Capital City circle was about the same, no one was better than anyone else. Although Sylvia Thompson was outstanding, her outstanding beauty was within an acceptable range. But Viola Thompson was different. Viola stood out so much that it made people jealous. She made people want to slander her unconsciously. Now that Linda Hart had finally found a weakness of Viola, she would definitely make a big deal out of it. Linda wanted everyone to know that Viola was a person with no shame at all. Linda quickly logged into her alternate Facebook account, and sent the photos she had taken to a marketing page. Who would¡¯ve thought. After sending several messages in a row, there was no response from the marketing page at all. Are marketing pages so unprofessional now? Out of desperation, Linda had to take matters into her own hands. A Little Deer: ¡°I accidentally met a college entrance examination top scorer at the gynecology department of a hospital. Is this how the current college entrance examination top scorers play? [Picture jpg][Picture jpg] Also, I saw a man waiting for her at the hospital entrance.¡± As a college entrance examination top scorer, this post immediately caught people¡¯s attention. On the other hand, after noticing Linda¡¯s post, Sylvia Thompson immediately bought a group of trolls to comment on the Facebook post, intentionally slandering Viola and creating buzz. At times like this. The bigger the commotion, the better. She wanted Viola to be persuaded to quit Capital University. What qualifications does a person like this have to be admitted to Capital University? [Damn! She got pregnant out of wedlock and had an abortion? The top scorer of the college entrance examination is really eye-opening!] [What a disgrace.] [Capital University should be tagged here, please withdraw the invitation letter, such people are not fit to go to Capital University.] [I¡¯m so shocked! I¡¯ve always liked her, and I didn¡¯t expect Viola to be such a shameless person.] [At least it¡¯s a small life, if you¡¯re pregnant, just give birth.] [People like this are simply tarnishing the social atmosphere and affecting minors.] [Damn! Isn¡¯t this the Capital City Hospital? It¡¯s confirmed! It must be Viola!] [It really is Capital City Hospital!] Under the agitation of the trolls, the comments all started to lean one way. Of course, there were also more rational netizens. [It¡¯s just a back view, what can that prove?] [Nowadays, the haters always dig into every corner, is it just because they can¡¯t stand to see others succeed?] However, for every account that spoke up for Viola, they would definitely be attacked by the trolls. And the language was malicious, with no moral values. After doing all this, a sly grin formed at the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth. She wanted to see. How Viola would solve the current crisis this time. Sylvia put down her phone. A sense of exhilaration filled her eyes. As an actor in the entertainment industry, Emperor Thompson (Edward) was instantly aware of what was happening. The moment he opened the Facebook post, his whole body trembled with anger. What was Viola doing at the gynecology department for no reason? She must be pregnant! It might even be Terrence Lentz¡¯s child. It was bad enough that she disregarded the family¡¯s face and stubbornly stayed with Terrence. Now she¡¯s even doing such shameful things. She really knows nothing about propriety! ¡°Emperor Thompson, it seems your sister is on Facebook?¡± At this moment, a star named Sophie Taylor who liked Viola approached, ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t true, right?¡± Who wouldn¡¯t like a beautiful girl with good grades? Since Viola appeared. The term ¡®top student¡¯ had been completely redefined. As for Sylvia¡¯s earlier attempt at creating a ¡®top student sister¡¯ persona, it had long since vanished without a trace.¡±) In Sophie¡¯s opinion, Viola, as a highly educated person, shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. The reason she came to ask Edward was to hear him clear up the situation for Viola. However, upon hearing Sophie¡¯s questions, Edward didn¡¯t defend Viola; instead, he thought Sophie was here to mock him, and angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a sister!¡± With that, he turned around and left. He needed to go home right away! This time, he had to give Viola a proper lesson. A girl like her. She doesn¡¯t even understand the basics of self-respect and self-love! Even lesser-known stars like Sophie Taylor dared to mock him now! In Edward¡¯s eyes, those with lower status than him were all small stars. Watching Edward¡¯s retreating figure, Sophie was a bit puzzled. Could it be¡­ The rumors on Facebook were true? Viola really had an abortion? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This surprised Sophie. Could Viola really be so devoid of self-love? She always felt something was off about this matter. Thompson Manor. When she saw Edward hastily returning, Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she immediately went up to him, ¡°Little brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola’s Counterattack! _5 Chapter 511: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola¡¯s Counterattack! _5 ¡°Where¡¯s Viola Thompson? I¡¯m looking for her.¡± With a troubled expression, Sylvia Thompson grabbed Edward Thompson¡¯s arm, ¡°Little brother, did you¡­ Did you see the Facebook post?¡± Edward sighed, ¡°She¡¯s really such a disappointment!¡± ¡°Calm down, little brother, there might be a misunderstanding,¡± Sylvia said consolingly. ¡°I believe in my sister¡¯s character. She might be at the hospital for a good reason!¡± ¡°A good reason to be in the gynecology department?¡± Edward couldn¡¯t help laughing with frustration. She shouldn¡¯t be there even if she was at the hospital for medical reasons. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that Viola was at the hospital to have an abortion. Pregnant before marriage. Abortion. The Thompson Clan couldn¡¯t bear such disgrace! Edward had always known that Viola would cause trouble, but he never expected her to do something that would bring such shame to their family. ¡°Little brother, sit down first and have a glass of water.¡± Sylvia tried to pour a glass of water for Edward. ¡°Calm down a bit, if there is really a misunderstanding, it may be harder to resolve if we are all worked up.¡± Edward had a sip of water, but his anger didn¡¯t subside. At that moment, Sawyer Thompson and Mandel Thompson, father and son, walked in from outside, talking about work. They were discussing some technical terms that outsiders wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Dad, Big Brother! What are you two doing chatting about work at a time like this!¡± Edward couldn¡¯t take it any longer and stood up from the sofa. Mandel furrowed his brow and looked at Edward, ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the post on Facebook?¡± Hearing this, Mandel took out his phone with a puzzled look on his face. Sawyer looked at Edward, ¡°What happened? Speak up straight and don¡¯t keep us hanging.¡± Since he belonged to a different generation, Sawyer didn¡¯t use Facebook, and the company¡¯s official account was always managed by the PR department. Even if he had Facebook on his phone, he wouldn¡¯t know how to check it in a short amount of time. Edward rubbed his temples, ¡°Let Big Brother tell you, I don¡¯t have the face to say it.¡± Not only did Edward not have the face to say it, but he would also be too ashamed to face anyone in the future as well. After Mandel finished reading the Facebook post, his expression turned ugly, ¡°Rubbish! Viola is definitely not that kind of person!¡± Whoever posted this on Facebook was truly malicious! They were quoting out of context. ¡°Mandel, what happened?¡± Sawyer asked worriedly, ¡°Did something happen to Viola?¡± In order to prevent his father from worrying, Mandel said, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry. I will handle this matter.¡± From Mandel¡¯s perspective, this matter was nothing but a piece of fiction. Since it was fictitious, there was no need for Sawyer to know about it. Mandel would handle it well on his own. Seeing this, Edward was speechless. At this critical moment, Mandel was still shielding Viola. If their roles were reversed, and it was Sylvia who was involved in all this drama, would Mandel still believe in her? Definitely not! Because they had never really treated Sylvia like their biological sister. That was also why Edward was so kind to Sylvia. Everyone in the family favored Viola, and if Edward were to also treat Viola well, it would be too unfair to Sylvia. ¡°Big Brother, how can you still defend her at a time like this?¡± Edward was at a loss for words as he turned to Sawyer. ¡°Dad, Viola got pregnant and went to the hospital to have an abortion. Someone took pictures, and now everyone knows!¡± The truth has to be known by Sawyer! He needs to know what kind of person his own daughter really is. ¡°What?!¡± Sawyer was completely dumbfounded. Viola? Pregnant? That¡¯s impossible! ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense,¡± Mandel then glared at Edward angrily. ¡°She¡¯s your sister! How could you just say this?!¡± As a brother, Edward didn¡¯t even try to protect Viola ¨C instead, he threw mud at her. Edward continued, ¡°Big Brother, do you think I want to believe this is true? She¡¯s my sister too! And now that something like this has happened, do you think I still have the face to face others?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true! There must be a misunderstanding!¡± Sawyer pointed at Edward, ¡°You shut your mouth!¡± As a father, Sawyer understood his daughter very well. He knew that Viola would never do anything so disgraceful. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all over Facebook! See it for yourself!¡± Edward passed his phone to Sawyer. ¡°I told you long ago that we shouldn¡¯t spoil her so much, but you and Mom didn¡¯t listen! Now she¡¯s pregnant out of wedlock, and who knows how many outsiders are laughing at us!¡± ¡°Did you ever investigate what kind of person Terrence Lentz is? From the very beginning, you should have stopped their relationship from developing. But did you? Not only did you not stop it, but you actually sided with her!¡± Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola’s Counterattack!_6 Chapter 512: 178: All-Round Top Student, Viola¡¯s Counterattack!_6 Terrence Lentz is a good-for-nothing who¡¯s into indulging in food, alcohol, prostitution, and gambling. What doesn¡¯t he know about? It would be unusual if Viola didn¡¯t get pregnant while hanging around with such a person! ¡°Now that Viola is pregnant before marriage and has done such a disgraceful thing with Terrence Lentz, it¡¯s up to you to decide how to handle it!¡± ¡°You shameless thing!¡± At that moment, Mrs. Thompson walked in from outside, raised her walking stick, and hit Edward Thompson¡¯s back, ¡°You¡¯re no brother!¡± What kind of brother would defame his own sister like that? Even Viola¡¯s own brother didn¡¯t trust her, let alone outsiders. With that, Mrs. Thompson pointed at Sawyer Thompson and said, ¡°Look, look! This is your well-raised son!¡± She trembled in anger. The son¡¯s misbehavior is the father¡¯s fault. Sawyer was ashamed and lowered his head without saying a word. Now Edward was both angry and aggrieved. It was clearly Viola who did wrong. But now everyone was blaming him! What did he do wrong? Edward looked up at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, can you no longer tell right from wrong? Do we still care about our family¡¯s reputation? Please understand, Viola is the one who¡¯s pregnant before marriage! She¡¯s the one who brings disgrace! If you don¡¯t blame her, that¡¯s one thing, but to push all the blame on me instead? Was it me who sent her to Terrence Lentz¡¯s bed?¡± Every time in the past when Mrs. Thompson was wrong about something, Mandel Thompson would forgive her. She was old after all! But not this time. He would never forgive Mrs. Thompson this time. Because Mrs. Thompson¡¯s actions were truly chilling. ¡°Edward! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Mary Perryne also found out about what happened on Facebook and hurried back to find out what was going on with Viola. As soon as she walked in, however, she heard Edward¡¯s shameless words. It made her so angry that she immediately kicked Edward. ¡°Am I going too far? Are you also going to be blindsided now?¡± Edward looked at his mother, his eyes filled with disappointment. ¡°I believe in Viola!¡± Mary said firmly, ¡°She would never do such a thing! Nowadays, some marketing accounts are unscrupulous for traffic. As Viola¡¯s older brother, you should trust her instead of demeaning her alongside those marketing accounts!¡± Hearing those words, Edward¡¯s heart fell. In the past, at least his mother would help Sylvia. But now¡­ Despite the facts before her eyes, Mary didn¡¯t believe them. Not only did she not believe it, but she also wanted him to blindly trust Viola, too. He was a person. Not a puppet on strings! ¡°What¡¯s it going to take to wake you up, Mom? Your own daughter, she¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t know self-respect and self-love!¡± Would a self-respecting person engage in relations before marriage and then have an abortion at the hospital while hiding it from their family? How old was Viola this year? She had just come of age! Only just an adult, and she¡¯s already causing the family such trouble. If they didn¡¯t do something, who knows what havoc she might wreak in the future! But now¡­ It seemed he alone recognized the seriousness of the problem. Nobody else cared. Especially the parents. At a time like this, the parents were actually still defending Viola! It was absurd! ¡°So this is what I am in my brother¡¯s heart.¡± A faint voice suddenly emerged in the air, devoid of any emotion. But it struck a chord. Everyone turned to look, only to see Viola slowly walking down the spiral staircase. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you know what you and Terrence Lentz did?¡± Edward said angrily. He had been unhappy with Viola for more than a day or two. Now was just the right time to vent all that frustration. Ever since Viola returned, everyone in the family seemed to be bewitched. They could only see Viola! He would expose Viola for who she truly was today, and bring Sylvia back into the family¡¯s line of sight. She just looked at Edward, her face almost expressionless, her red lips spoke lightly, ¡°I can tell that since I stepped into this family, you¡¯ve never approved of me as a sister. No matter what I do, it¡¯s wrong in your eyes. You¡¯re afraid that Sylvia will be wronged because of me, so you try desperately to make it up to her. I don¡¯t care about all that, but you convicted me without even asking a question. Did you ever think that I, too, am human, with flesh and blood and feelings of hurt?¡± The light way she spoke, word for word, was heartrending. Recalling the past, Viola¡¯s heart ached, resonating with the original Viola. At this moment, her voice had become hoarse. Little Viola was only seven years old back then. A seven-year-old child, just off the operating table, was thrown into the countryside without a second thought. Until she came of age. She had suffered from severe malnutrition. ¡°In River City, everyone laughed at me, saying I was a village girl, an unwanted child with no manners and no culture. I was worthless, only fit to be a stepping stone for Elizabeth. No matter what I did, whatever I paid, it was taken for granted. Because the Thompsons had given me life and raised me, I should give them everything in return and act as a stepping stone for Elizabeth. I remember that when I was thirteen, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. That night, I stood on top of a thirty-story building, wanting to end this mundane and short life by jumping. But I didn¡¯t jump because, just then, I suddenly thought of my family that I had never met.¡± ¡°I wondered if, after I died, anyone would remember me? In some corner of the world, would there be people who cared for me and loved me? Maybe there would be? Relying on that belief, I got through day after day, year after year. I waited and waited, I waited and waited. . . ¡± ¡°Finally, one day, I got a call from my older brother.¡± As she said this, Viola¡¯s vision blurred, her tears falling like broken pearls. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The usually unflappable boss was, for the first time, so distressed that he could hardly breathe. No one knew how hard Viola¡¯s life had been over the years. Nobody had ever asked, either. ¡°When I saw Grandmother, Mom and Dad, and my brothers coming to pick me up, I thought I was the luckiest person in the world. I had finally made it. I had a father, a mother, a grandmother, and a brother. I wasn¡¯t an unwanted child after all. From then on, my life had a past, and a future.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t realize that this loss, these empty eighteen years, living in the countryside for eighteen years, would also be a crime in some people¡¯s eyes.¡± Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! Chapter 514: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! Keep warm after the surgery? Can¡¯t touch raw water? This Facebook post from Capital City Hospital¡¯s official account not only clarified the facts for Viola Thompson but also confirmed Linda Hart¡¯s pre-marital pregnancy and abortion at the hospital! At this point, it¡¯s only been 5 minutes since the official Facebook post was made¡­ There are already over 10,000 comments below the post. And the heat is still growing. [Support the princess in defending her rights.] [The official Facebook post is out! So exciting!] [Thank you Capital City Hospital for speaking up for our princess, @85-year-old fairy, dear fairy grandma, please let our princess stand up for herself.] [85-year-old fairy, we support grandma and the princess.] [Capital City Hospital is awesome.] [The innocent will clear themselves, Linda Hart is disgusting. After doing such a shameful thing herself, she actually tries to frame our princess! Does she really think the princess is easy to bully?] [Oh my God! How embarrassing! I don¡¯t have a relationship with Linda, but I can¡¯t help but feel ashamed for her.] [Well, this woman seems a bit stupid, not knowing self-respect and self-love, thinking everyone else is like her.] [More than stupid, also sinister.] [The Hart Group should go bankrupt.] [Hilarious! The real-life clown is myself.] [Support the princess!] [If I were Frederick Hart, I would kill this disgraceful daughter.] [Thank you, Boss of the person in the painting! Thank you, Capital City Hospital!] [I was really angry all day today, but now I feel refreshed and justified knowing good people like you exist.] Looking at these comments, Frederick Hart was so angry that his whole body was shaking. Holding his phone, he violently smashed it onto Linda¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace! A disgraceful thing!¡± The phone was heavy, and the force was great, causing blood to flow from Linda¡¯s forehead. Blood flowed down her forehead onto her face, neck, and soon stained her collar. It looked terrifying. Linda didn¡¯t know why her father suddenly got so angry. She covered her forehead with her hand, endured the pain, and looked at Frederick Hart, ¡°Dad, what did I do?¡± Frederick Hart glared at Linda angrily, his face almost bursting with blue veins, ¡°What did you do! You have the nerve to ask me what you did! You¡¯ve lost all of my face!¡± Linda panicked. Although her father occasionally scolded her, he had never been as serious as he was now. ¡°Who is that man?¡± Man? Did her father find out something? No. Impossible. Linda didn¡¯t even tell her boyfriend about her pregnancy, let alone anyone else. ¡°What man! Dad, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?!¡± Linda tried to calm herself down. Following her words, Linda continued: ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve changed. Ever since mom left, you¡¯ve become a stranger! You never treated me like this before! No wonder they say that once there¡¯s a stepmother, there will a stepfather!¡± Indeed. Frederick Hart and his current wife, Mrs. Lu, Chloe Armstrong, were not original couples. Linda was not Chloe Armstrong¡¯s biological daughter either. Chloe Armstrong married into the Hart family three years ago. Hearing this, Chloe Armstrong, as a stepmother, was very angry. She never mistreated Linda; anything that her daughter, Devlin Hart, had, Linda also had. Devlin was very sensible and always gave way to Linda. After all, Linda was the real Miss Hart. Chloe Armstrong never incited anything against Linda in front of Frederick Hart. She could honestly say that she was a qualified stepmother. But Linda spoke to her in such a way! ¡°Linda! You¡¯re wrong to say that! Are you blaming me for the shameful things you¡¯ve done?! I may be a stepmother, but have I ever abused you?¡± Chloe Armstrong turned to Linda, ¡°Do you think your dirty deeds went unnoticed?¡± No wonder they say being a stepmother is hard! Dealing with a stepdaughter like Linda is enough to drive someone mad. ¡°What did I do?¡± Linda stared at Chloe Armstrong, insisting that she was right. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why were you at Capital City Hospital? Did you go there for an abortion?¡± Abortion? Upon hearing this, Linda¡¯s heart skipped a beat, before immediately denying it. ¡°No!¡± As she spoke, Linda looked at Frederick Hart, ¡°Dad, trust me! Dad! I really didn¡¯t, don¡¯t listen to this despicable woman¡¯s gossip! She wants to ruin my reputation, she has ulterior motives! All stepmothers are no good!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment. Linda truly missed her biological mother. If her mother were here, she would definitely protect her. Not like Chloe Armstrong, who constantly humiliated her. ¡°Old Hart, you hear that! This is your good daughter,¡± Chloe Armstrong was furious, her eyes red, ¡°calling me a despicable woman, then what are you!¡± Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: 180: Face hurts, Edward Thompson is all stupefied! _2 Chapter 515: 180: Face hurts, Edward Thompson is all stupefied! _2 Frederick Hart slapped Linda Hart across her face. This daughter of his was becoming increasingly disrespectful. ¡°Dad! You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Linda, who already had a bruise on her forehead from the slap, looked extremely dismayed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do those things!¡± Frederick had never been as angry as he was now. He pointed at Linda, almost unable to contain his rage, ¡°Really? If you didn¡¯t have an abortion, why would Capital City Hospital come forward at this hour to clarify for Miss Thompson and remind you to keep warm after surgery? Tell me, what surgery did you have at the hospital?¡± Hearing this. Linda¡¯s face quickly turned pale, and she felt as if all her strength had been drained from her body. She fell on the ground. How could this be? Why would Capital City Hospital come forward to clarify for Viola Thompson? Could it be that Viola hadn¡¯t had an abortion? But if Viola hadn¡¯t had an abortion, why did she go to the ob-gyn department? ¡°I¡¯m asking you one more time! Who is that man?¡± Frederick demanded loudly. At this juncture, Chloe Armstrong spoke, ¡°Frederick, calm down. Right now, it¡¯s most important for us to appease the Thompson Family and deal with the present crisis!¡± If the Thompson Family retaliate, the Hart Group would end up just like the White family. Everyone remembered what had happened to Iris White! Family matters can be dealt with later. Frederick sobered up at this point, ¡°From today onwards, she¡¯s not allowed to leave the house!¡± With that, he turned around and left. Chloe Armstrong followed him out too. Linda sat on the floor, crying helplessly. A moment later, she took out her phone and upon seeing the official statement put out by Capital City Hospital, she deeply regretted. Regretted why she took the picture. And regretted why she posted it on Facebook. But at this point. What use was there in regretting? Frederick and Chloe came to the living room downstairs, he looked at Chloe, ¡°What should we do about this matter?¡± The more anxious he was, the more chaotic it became. As a father, Frederick had no ideas at all. Why couldn¡¯t Linda offend someone other than Viola? Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to hitting a rock with an egg? Chloe poured a glass of water for Frederick, ¡°Firstly, this matter is extremely detrimental to Miss Thompson. Hence, we must show our sincerity to the Thompson Family. Secondly, since Linda caused the problem, she must personally go to the Thompson¡¯s and apologize to Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Whether Miss Thompson can forgive Linda is not important, what¡¯s crucial is that we cannot let Linda harm our Group¡¯s interests.¡± The White family was a prime example. They failed to give the Thompson Family a satisfactory answer, and in the end, they disappeared from the elite circles. The Hart Family could not repeat their mistake. Chloe¡¯s words sobered Frederick up instantly, he nodded, ¡°You are right. I¡¯ll go make that unfilial daughter write an apology letter to Miss Thompson right now.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Chloe continued, ¡°After she¡¯s written the apology letter, she should apologize to Miss Thompson on Facebook. And then we will personally accompany her to the Thompson¡¯s and apologize.¡± Frederick immediately went upstairs to make Linda write an apology letter. Apology letter? Hearing these words, Linda felt a profound sense of despair. Even if she was extremely unwilling, she still had to do as her father dictated. This apology letter. She had to write it. Edward Thompson was still unaware of what had transpired on Facebook. He arrived at his home. This was a famous affluent residential district in Capital City. Landscape Village. Not only was the greenery inside the community well maintained, but they also kept many rare animals. Those who could afford to live here were either successful business people or, like Edward Thompson, big stars in the entertainment industry. Once inside. Edward Thompson threw himself onto the couch. He was livid. And distraught too. He couldn¡¯t believe that his parents and family were willing to drive him out of the house just for Viola¡¯s sake. He even began to doubt if he was their biological son. Edward Thompson sighed. This movement pulled at his face wounds¡ªa sharp intake of cold air. It hurt. Edward took out his phone, intending to call his private doctor over, but then again, remembering that others couldn¡¯t know about his injury, he dispelled the idea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After putting down the phone, Edward took the first aid kit at home, swallowed a couple of anti-inflammatory drugs, and then dabbed some ointment for a sprain on his face. At this moment. Edward¡¯s phone rang. He didn¡¯t want to pick it up, but seeing the caller ID, he answered, ¡°Sylvia.¡± The incident on Facebook had only happened ten minutes ago, so Sylvia was still unaware. She had only called to comfort Edward and try to win his favor. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: 180: Face hurts, Edward Thompson people are all dumbfounded! _3 Chapter 516: 180: Face hurts, Edward Thompson people are all dumbfounded! _3 ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Edward Thompson said with a smile, not wanting Sylvia Thompson to worry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Sylvia Thompson sighed, ¡°Brother, where are you now?¡± ¡°Sylvia, you really don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Edward Thompson continued: ¡°I¡¯m lying down now.¡± ¡°Brother, how¡¯s your face now? I saw dad and older brother hit you quite hard. Are you in pain?¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s voice carried a hint of tears, ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. Actually, you didn¡¯t have to go against dad and the others like this. Your face is the most important thing for you as an entertainer. But now¡­¡± Hearing this, the smile on Edward Thompson¡¯s face momentarily stiffened. Even Sylvia Thompson knew how important a face is to an actor. But his father and brother treated him like this. And it was all for a sister who had just returned. Was it because they felt indebted to Viola Thompson, so they treated him unjustly? It was ridiculous, truly ridiculous! Upon finishing, Sylvia Thompson continued: ¡°Brother, stop being stubborn with mom and dad. Come back and apologize! After all, we¡¯re a family, and it¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡± Apologize? Hearing this, Edward Thompson was furious. Why should he apologize! ¡°Viola Thompson is the one who¡¯s wrong! Why should I apologize!¡± Viola Thompson got pregnant before marriage, yet she has the nerve?! ¡°Brother,¡± said Sylvia Thompson, understandingly: ¡°Sis is right, she¡¯s been through a lot of hardships these years outside, and we all owe her. Just consider it as compensating her! After you left, mom and dad were very angry! Dad even called older brother into the study. If you don¡¯t come back and apologize voluntarily, Mom and Dad will be extremely mad! What if they really don¡¯t let you come back?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t come back! Is this still my home?¡± Edward Thompson was completely enraged, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t owe Viola Thompson anything! It wasn¡¯t me who lost her! If anything, she should blame her own bad luck!¡± It was indeed Viola Thompson¡¯s bad luck! Why were the other Thompson children not lost, but only she was? Being miserable, did she have the right? Being miserable, could she be pregnant before marriage, tarnishing the family¡¯s name? On this matter, Edward Thompson would absolutely not back down. ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t say anything more! I will never apologize to anyone! If anything, Dad and older brother should apologize to me!¡± Edward Thompson finished, then instructed her: ¡°Take good care of yourself at home and be more cautious. Don¡¯t be deceived by others.¡± Viola Thompson was too scheming, now that their parents chased him away, the next one might be Sylvia Thompson. However, Edward Thompson was not worried. Because he knew, soon Sawyer Thompson and Mandel Thompson would realize how outrageous their mistake was and come to apologize to him. But this time. Edward Thompson did not intend to forgive them easily. He wanted his family to know his bottom line. Sylvia Thompson sighed. ¡°I know, brother. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡± Edward Thompson gave her some more instructions before hanging up the phone. After hanging up, Edward Thompson suddenly felt tired and fell asleep on the sofa. At the Hart residence. Linda Hart wrote a three-thousand-word apology letter. After finishing the letter, she went to Frederick Hart¡¯s study. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Finished?¡± Frederick Hart took off his glasses. Currently, the Hart Group¡¯s stocks had already fallen by three points. Something must be done to save the situation immediately. ¡°Yeah.¡± Linda Hart nodded and handed the apology letter to Frederick Hart. Frederick Hart took the letter, ¡°Now, record a video and post it on Facebook to apologize to Miss Thompson.¡± Record a video? Linda Hart froze for a moment. If she records a video, wouldn¡¯t that mean everyone could see her face? ¡°Now you know how embarrassing this is?¡± Frederick Hart was furious with his daughter. ¡°What were you thinking before?!¡± Not only Linda, but even his own face had been completely lost due to Linda. But now, Frederick Hart had to calm down and take care of the company¡¯s troubles before dealing with Linda. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Linda Hart shuddered in fear. ¡°Just go!¡± Linda Hart immediately turned and ran upstairs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chloe Armstrong happened to witness this scene. Chloe snorted, ¡°That¡¯s karma.¡± After this incident, Chloe could see that even as a stepmother, no matter how well she treated Linda, Linda would never appreciate it, even if she were to give her her heart. ¡°What happened to mom?¡± Chloe¡¯s biological daughter Devlin Hart came in from outside and, seeing Linda Hart¡¯s retreating figure, asked curiously. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _4 Chapter 517: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _4 Devlin Hart and Frederick Hart were not blood-related. It was only after she married into the Hart family with Chloe Armstrong that she changed her last name to Hart. Devlin was more outstanding and sensible than Linda, so Frederick liked her. Chloe said, ¡°She offended a powerful person.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Devlin was curious, lowering her voice, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Devlin was very busy and seldom used Facebook, so she didn¡¯t know about the matter. Chloe lowered her voice and whispered a few sentences to Devlin. Upon hearing this, Devlin¡¯s face was full of shock. No wonder Frederick was so angry! ¡°Her audacity is enormous!¡± She dared to mess with Miss Thompson. As a Hart, Devlin was much low-key than Linda and never provoked those rich girls from powerful families. Especially someone as powerful as Viola Thompson. Chloe continued, ¡°Not only is she audacious, she¡¯s brainless! Your father is really mad right now, go upstairs quickly, try not to appear in front of him too much.¡± Right after Linda¡¯s accident, Devlin needed to behave more sensibly. Otherwise, Frederick would definitely think that Devlin was mocking Linda. Devlin was not a cunning person, she immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± In Linda¡¯s room. She turned on her phone¡¯s recording function and began to shoot a video. Half an hour later. The hashtag #LindaHartApologizes went viral. In the video, Linda looked terrible. She had a wound on her forehead, and her cheeks were swollen. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Linda Hart. I apologize for occupying public resources, and today I¡¯m here to clarify something. The person I secretly photographed in the hospital that day, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Miss Thompson, everything I said was a fabrication. I did this to smear Miss Thompson¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Because I was too jealous of Miss Thompson. Although she grew up in the countryside, she¡¯s so outstanding. Once she arrived, she stole everyone¡¯s attention, making the other girls in high society look less impressive.¡± Here, Linda expressed her true feelings. She was not close with Viola. The reason she did this was to smear Viola¡¯s reputation and wanted to see her down on her luck. But Linda never expected the situation to get so out of control. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Thompson. I know I was wrong. I really know it¡¯s wrong, and I promise I won¡¯t do it again in the future. I ask the netizens to supervise me. At the same time, I¡¯m willing to pay the price for my actions.¡± In the end, Linda bowed to the screen. Linda seemed quite sincere in her apology, and she posted the apology video on both of her main and alt accounts. [Dear Miss Hart, You seem to have forgotten to explain why you were at Capital City Hospital.] [Absolutely unforgivable!] [Now you know you were wrong? Have you ever thought about how this incident would affect the princess?] [I¡¯ve never seen such a vile person.] [Who knows if you¡¯ll do this again in the future! After all, a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating filth!] [Crying now, aren¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you denying it just a moment ago?] Although Linda had apologized, there were still numerous criticisms below the screen. The negative impact on Viola was simply too severe! After posting the apology video, the Hart Group immediately shared it. The Hart Group V: ¡°Retweeting @LindaHart, @ThisIsLindaHartV¡¯s Facebook post [click to display the full text] As a father, I have failed to teach my daughter well, and I also want to apologize to Miss Thompson.¡± [Although Linda is not of good character, the Harts did nothing wrong this time around. Their attitude in admitting their mistakes is good, and more importantly, they did not protect Linda.] [This girl is really shameless. She is not even comparable to the Princess in any aspect, but still does things like backstabbing.] [How can I say it, the Hart family really is not at fault this time, unless the daughter is disgusting, with clueless parents! It seems that the Hart parents are actually quite good.] [The Harts shouldn¡¯t be blamed, but Linda must be held responsible!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Old Hart looks like a very humble and honest person, how could he have such a wayward daughter!] [Poor Old Hart, misfortune falls from the sky.] [Seeing the injury on Linda¡¯s face, it should be Old Hart¡¯s punishment, right? I just want to say loudly, good job! This kind of daughter should be disciplined. If she isn¡¯t disciplined now, who knows what kind of trouble she¡¯ll cause later!] [Old Hart was really hard on her.] [If it were my daughter, I would be even tougher than Old Hart!] Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _5 Chapter 518: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _5 [Linda Hart should be grateful she has a sensible father.] After posting on Facebook. Frederick Hart and Chloe Armstrong took their daughter Linda to the Thompson Clan. To express their sincerity, they had to personally visit and apologize. When in the wrong, one should admit their mistake. On the other hand, if the Thompson Clan decided to bring down the Harts, it would be as easy as crushing a tiny ant. At this point, they had to recognize the circumstances. ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, it¡¯s all my fault for not teaching my daughter properly, causing such harm to Miss Thompson,¡± Frederick said with a look of shame on his face, then turned to glare at Linda, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to the master and mistress of Thompson Family quickly?¡± The wounds on Linda¡¯s face were still shocking. Hearing this, she immediately kneeled down, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, I¡¯m truly sorry! I¡¯ll never dare to do this again!¡± She didn¡¯t even dare to ask Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne for forgiveness. Seeing Linda kneeling in front of her, Mary slightly frowned. She was not the kind of person to be overly sympathetic. She didn¡¯t feel sorry for Linda at all. How much grievance had Viola Thompson suffered because of Linda? All of this was Linda¡¯s own doing! If that painter and the hospital¡¯s Facebook page hadn¡¯t stepped up to clear Viola¡¯s name, wouldn¡¯t Viola be permanently stained and wronged? Such a case is simply not worthy of forgiveness. Chloe spoke up at the right moment, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, this time it was indeed Linda¡¯s fault. We don¡¯t expect your forgiveness or that of your daughter. We brought our guilty child here today to show our family¡¯s attitude. We¡¯re not the kind of parents who blindly support our children! When they¡¯re wrong, they¡¯re wrong! As parents ourselves, we understand your feelings, if we were in your position, we would never forgive Linda either!¡± Upon hearing this, Frederick nodded, ¡°My wife is right. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say. We both failed to discipline our child properly. Please be assured, I guarantee that there will not be a next time!¡± At this point, Frederick had someone bring a gift box and then continued: ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, we know that no matter what we do or say now, we can¡¯t make up for the harm caused to Miss Thompson. Inside this box is a South Sea Night Pearl, which is very beneficial for young ladies and can nourish and beautify their skin. I hope you can accept it with a smile and that it can somewhat make up for Miss Thompson¡¯s suffering.¡± This South Sea Night Pearl is worth millions and comes from the Song Dynasty a thousand years ago. It¡¯s an antique and a heirloom treasure of the Hart family. Frederick took out the South Sea Night Pearl to show the Thompson Clan his sincerity. ¡°You can take the gift back,¡± Sawyer Thompson spoke up at this point, ¡°Our family won¡¯t accept anything from you. Rest assured, I¡¯m not the kind of person who can¡¯t tell right from wrong. Since your attitude is so sincere, we won¡¯t retaliate against the Harts.¡± With these words, Frederick breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately! Fortunately, the Master of Thompson Family was magnanimous. ¡°Thank you, Master of Thompson Family, thank you, Lady Thompson!¡± Frederick wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, Lady Thompson, we won¡¯t bother you any longer!¡± After that, he left with Chloe and Linda. ¡°Wait!¡± Sawyer Thompson spoke up again. ¡°Master of Thompson Family, do you have any further instructions?¡± Frederick turned back nervously. Sawyer¡¯s gaze fell on the wooden box containing the South Sea Night Pearl, ¡°Take it with you.¡± Accepting the Harts¡¯ sincerity was enough. If they also accepted the gift, the nature of the situation would change. Frederick was already grateful to the Thompsons for not holding a grudge against the Harts, so he had no intention of taking the South Sea Night Pearl back, ¡°Master of Thompson Family, since the gift has already been given to Miss Thompson, it belongs to her now. How could we take it back?¡± Finishing his statement, Frederick quickly left. Chloe and Linda followed in his footsteps. Sawyer called the housekeeper, ¡°Send the gift to them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The housekeeper bent down slightly and immediately took the gift to catch up with Frederick¡¯s footsteps. As soon as they left the gates of the Thompson residence, Frederick began scolding Linda. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master of Thompson Family and Lady Thompson are generous people. Their agreement not to take their anger out on our family is a tremendous kindness! If you dare to offend Miss Thompson again, you will no longer be my daughter!¡± Linda kept her head down, not daring to speak. She regretted her actions deeply. At this moment, a voice rang out in the air. ¡°Mr. Hart, Mrs. Hart, please wait!¡± Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _6 Chapter 519: 180: Face hurts, Song Boyang people are all bewildered! _6 Frederick Hart turned back to see and asked somewhat apprehensively, ¡°Steward Dalton, does Master of Thompson Family have any other instructions?¡± Steward Dalton smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hart, our Master asked me to return this to you.¡± After saying this, Steward Dalton continued, ¡°Mr. Hart, please don¡¯t worry. Our Master has promised not to hold the Hart Group responsible for this. He is a man of his word. Please take this back with you.¡± Having said that, Steward Dalton handed the gift box back to Frederick Hart, and without saying anything further, turned and left. Watching Steward Dalton¡¯s retreating figure, Chloe Armstrong worriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Hart, what do you think was the Master of Thompson Family¡¯s intention?¡± Frederick Hart replied, ¡°Since the Master of Thompson Family won¡¯t accept it, let¡¯s take it back. I believe he is a man of his word!¡± If Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t have even this much credibility, then the Thompson Clan wouldn¡¯t have reached its position of power today. Chloe nodded and then continued, ¡°Mr. Hart, did you notice what the Master of Thompson Family and Steward Dalton said?¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± Frederick Hart immediately asked. Chloe narrowed her eyes, ¡°They kept emphasizing that they won¡¯t hold the Hart Group responsible for this.¡± They didn¡¯t explicitly state that they wouldn¡¯t hold Linda Hart responsible either. Hearing this statement, Linda Hart¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Frederick Hart¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any particular expression at the moment, ¡°The Thompson Family has done enough!¡± Even if they wanted to sue Linda, Linda could only bear it herself. Hearing this, Chloe didn¡¯t say anything more. It seemed that Frederick Hart had completely given up on his daughter. Getting pregnant before marriage, having an abortion, and slandering Young Miss Thompson Family, With these labels on her back, which noble family would dare to marry her in the future? After getting in the car, Frederick Hart looked at Linda, ¡°Who is the man?¡± Linda bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t speak. Just as she remained silent, Chloe continued, ¡°Linda, if you speak up, your father may still find a way to help you. If you keep quiet, you¡¯re only hurting yourself.¡± The current situation for Linda, The best solution would be to settle things with Viola Thompson and get engaged to the other party after that. Linda Hart burst into tears, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Moore.¡± ¡°Moore?¡± Frederick Hart frowned. In the circles of wealthy families in Capital City, it seemed there weren¡¯t many with the surname Zhang. Who is this Moore? Linda saw her father¡¯s confusion and cried even louder, ¡°His family is very ordinary, not from our circle.¡± Moore may have come from an ordinary background, but he is extremely handsome and well-known as a school hunk, Very popular in school. The reason Linda became involved with him was because of Moore¡¯s good looks. Initially, she just wanted to date. But unexpectedly, she became pregnant. Hearing this, Frederick Hart couldn¡¯t help but want to kill Linda, ¡°And you slept with him too! Have you lost your mind?¡± Originally, he had wanted to arrange a marriage for Linda, but it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t work now! After all, Linda is the daughter of the Hart family. She can¡¯t just marry an ordinary person. Chloe sighed and comforted, ¡°Mr. Hart. Just let it go. After all, it has already happened! After this storm passes, arrange for Linda to study abroad!¡± After studying abroad for a few years and returning, probably not many people would remember this matter! Frederick Hart nodded. Now this is the only way to arrange it. Thompson Residence. Sylvia Thompson opened Facebook, wanting to see how the situation was progressing. As soon as she opened Facebook, she saw several posts. After she opened Linda¡¯s apology video, Sylvia Thompson was so angry that her facial features twisted. She slammed her phone onto the ground. Bang. The phone smashed on the floor, instantly shattering its screen. Sylvia initially thought that this time Viola would be spurned by everyone. And be expelled from Capital University. Who could have thought, That the situation would turn out like this? On the other side, Bob Thompson was woken up by an incoming call. He picked up the phone somewhat irritably. ¡°Hello.¡± It was a call from his agent, Howard. ¡°Bob, do you know what happened to your little sister?¡± By little sister, Howard meant Viola Thompson. Since everyone was very familiar with each other, just like Bob Thompson, Howard directly called Sylvia by her first name. Mentioning Viola, A raging fire ignited in Bob¡¯s heart. He could almost guess what Howard wanted to say. He is a popular actor, A public figure, constantly under people¡¯s scrutiny. Every word and action of his is being watched by others. Therefore, there couldn¡¯t be any stains on his record. Now that Viola has done something so disgraceful, the first person to be affected is him. There must be a lot of people who have unfollowed him now! Since Viola returned, not many good things have happened to him. It¡¯s truly disgusting. If possible, he would rather never have found this sister. Bob suppressed his anger, ¡°Howard, don¡¯t worry. I will handle this matter! I will announce my separation from her soon!¡± From now on, he would not have a sister like her! In the future, whatever happens to Viola, it won¡¯t affect him. ¡°Separate from what relationship?¡± Howard continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happened yet? Your little sister was set up! The one who framed her is Linda Hart, and she has already admitted it! As an elder brother, what you should do now is comfort her, give her a sense of security! And then seek justice for her! Let your fans know that you are a warm-hearted brother!¡± Since the last misunderstanding with Viola, Howard has deeply reflected. Thus, this time, after the incident, she didn¡¯t blame Viola right away nor urged Bob to make any clarifications. Now it seems, Her choice was right. She didn¡¯t misjudge the person. Viola isn¡¯t someone who lacks boundaries. If Bob supported Viola at this time, he would definitely win people¡¯s favor. At these words, Bob thought he was hallucinating. After a moment, he finally reacted, licking his dry lips, ¡°How¡­ Howard, what did you say?¡± Howard didn¡¯t bother to repeat, ¡°Just open Facebook and you¡¯ll understand everything.¡± Bob immediately grabbed the second phone on the couch. He opened Facebook. After learning of the whole story, He was completely dumbfounded. The pregnant person was Linda Hart. The person who had an abortion was also Linda Hart. Even Capital City Hospital stood up for Viola¡¯s innocence. He never thought that things would turn out this way. Just a moment ago, He was still waiting for his father, his older brother, and Viola to apologize to him. But now¡­ Reality tells him, He was the wrong one! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bob¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Howard¡¯s voice was still ringing on the other side, ¡°Bob, are you listening?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bob¡¯s voice was weak now, As if he hadn¡¯t eaten for three days. However, Howard didn¡¯t pay much attention to that and continued with instructions, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said. Your little sister isn¡¯t an ordinary person. In the future, she will be even more dazzling than Sylvia. You must develop a good relationship with her, build a strong brother-sister bond! Sometimes, post some daily updates related to her on Facebook, I believe the fans would be very interested in them.¡± Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: 181: Edward Thompson apologizing, will never be forgiven! (Second update) Chapter 520: 181: Edward Thompson apologizing, will never be forgiven! (Second update) Howard is a woman with a grand vision. She could tell, Viola is not an ordinary person. If Viola was even slightly worse, she wouldn¡¯t have achieved a perfect score in the College Entrance Examination, a feat only witnessed once in a decade. Having such a sister is a blessing for Edward Thompson. Listening to Howard¡¯s words, Edward merely felt a burning sensation on his face. At this point, he¡¯s nowhere near qualified to protect Viola. To build a sibling relationship with Viola? Edward stayed silent for a long while when Howard continued, ¡°Bob! Are you listening?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edward finally reacted. Howard asked, ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Instead of directly answering Howard¡¯s question, Edward asked, ¡°Howard, do you think there¡¯s a chance this situation can be reversed? Could Linda Hart have been forced?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about! Bob, remember, Viola is your own sister! How could you ever doubt her?¡± Howard continued, ¡°Even if Linda Hart was forced, why would the Capital City Hospital come forward to testify for your sister? Who do you think can threaten the Capital City Hospital in Capital City?¡± The Capital City Hospital has the backing of Sinian Country, no one can threaten it. Howard was somewhat speechless at this point. She didn¡¯t expect Edward to say such a thing. Once Howard had gathered her thoughts, she asked, ¡°Bob, do you have some sort of misunderstanding with your sister?¡± Edward didn¡¯t know how to explain to Howard. It¡¯s not that he misunderstood Viola. It¡¯s just that the things Viola did were utterly reckless. Edward continued to ask, ¡°Howard, do you know why I suspect her?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Howard asked. Edward answered, ¡°Because Terrence Lentz is her boyfriend. Do you think there¡¯s anything that man wouldn¡¯t do?¡± In Edward¡¯s eyes, Terrence Lentz is nothing but a worthless scum. Good-for-nothing. It¡¯s not that Edward thinks Terrence isn¡¯t good enough for Viola. He believes that Viola is bringing shame to the Thompson Clan. If Viola were just Viola, not his sister, not a member of the Thompson family, he wouldn¡¯t say a word. But the problem now is, Viola is the Thompson Clan¡¯s daughter. She is his sister! Therefore, Viola should watch her every move and control her social circle carefully. She should discern who to befriend and who to avoid. ¡°Terrence Lentz?¡± Howard slightly furrowed her brows. It seems like she had some recollection of Terrence Lentz. The most famous good-for-nothing in River City. Howard continued, ¡°Just because of this, you are certain that the person who had the abortion is her?¡± Edward remained silent. ¡°If so, Bob, I need to tell you that such thinking is wrong. It¡¯s disrespectful to your sister. Anyone can doubt your sister¡¯s character. But not you. You are, first and foremost, her brother¡ªone of the very few people she trusts in this world. Secondly, you don¡¯t have any evidence, you just have suspicions. What you¡¯re doing will not only hurt your relationship with her but it¡¯s also a total disrespect to your sister!¡± They say bystanders see things clearer. She understands the inner workings and essentials at stake. If Edward wasn¡¯t the most talented male artist under her, she wouldn¡¯t bother talking to him so much about this. Once she had collected her thoughts, Howard instructed, ¡°Bob, you can express these thoughts in front of me, but never mention them in front of your sister.¡± If Edward were to publicly doubt Viola. It would seriously hurt their sibling bond! Listening to Howard¡¯s words, the color had just returned to Edward¡¯s face only to fade again. His emotions were in a turmoil. What should he do now? He was the one at fault in this matter. How should he face his family? ¡°I understand, Howard.¡± After a long while, Edward finally said those words. Howard chuckled, ¡°Alright then, I have other matters to attend to, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± With that, Howard hung up. Meanwhile. On Facebook. Mrs. Thompson had just posted an update. 85-year-old fairy V: ¡°@Linda Hart V, lawsuit officially filed. [Photo jpg]¡± The photo was a letter from a lawyer. [Grandma is so cool!] [Support grandma and the princess!] [Although Linda Hart has admitted her mistakes, but as adults, we should be accountable for our actions. She knew what she was getting into when she decided on this path. If Grandma and Princess just let it slide, others might think that the princess is easily bullied!] [Exactly, Linda Hart deserves it, she¡¯s not worthy of sympathy.] [Dope grandma a like!] [She was wrong, hopefully, Linda Hart changes her ways in the future.] [¡­]Sylvia Thompson squinted her eyes when she came across the Facebook post. She was still thinking about Viola¡¯s hospital visit. The person in the photo was undoubtedly Viola. She was not mistaken! But if Viola didn¡¯t go for an abortion. What else could she be there for? Maybe¡­ She should figure this out. Sylvia activated WhatsApp and clicked on a chat window. Inside Viola¡¯s bedroom. The lights were on. Just as usual, she was sitting at her computer desk. Her ten fingers were ceaselessly tapping on the keyboard. Her pure white fingertips striking the black keys created a stark contrast. She was able to type every single character accurately without even glancing at the keyboard. Just then, A pop-up message appeared. [Kid, received the new toy yet?] [No.] The old man on the other side held his chin in one hand and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s been days and you still haven¡¯t received it! The Tehuang Express is too slow this time!¡± With that said, the old man, using one hand, typed back: [This new toy will surely wow you. [smirking/]] [Hmm.] The old man felt discontented, [Kid, can¡¯t you respect your elders a bit more and reply with more words? I¡¯m an old man! I¡¯m getting on in age!] Every time, it was just one word. Utterly disrespectful to the elderly. [Kid, do you really want the blue moon grass to save your friend or not!] [We¡¯ll see.] This time it was four words. The old man was speechless, are all kids today this aloof? Meanwhile, Downstairs, The housekeeper approached Mrs. Thompson and then said, ¡°Madam, young master Bob is back, he¡¯s outside the door.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson became very angry, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was never going to return? Well, he¡¯s back now?¡± The housekeeper added: ¡°Madam, Bob said he knew he was wrong.¡± He knew he was wrong? Mrs. Thompson scoffed, ¡°So just because he says ¡®I was wrong¡¯, everything is supposed to be swept under the rug? Tell him we don¡¯t accept this kind of behavior in the Thompson Clan! A man¡¯s word is his bond ¨C just like spilt water that can¡¯t be taken back. Tell him to go back to where he came from!¡± This time, Bob had genuinely upset Mrs. Thompson. Previously, she thought the two children were simply distant because they didn¡¯t grow up together, accounting for Bob¡¯s coldness towards Viola. But from yesterday¡¯s incident, it was clear that Bob wanted Viola out! His intentions were indefensible. He was undeserving of forgiveness. Hearing this, the housekeeper looked at Mrs. Thompson, a bit at a loss. To go or not to go. Mrs. Thompson narrowed her eyes, ¡°If I tell you to go, then go!¡± Knowing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s temper, the housekeeper had no choice but to nod, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± When the housekeeper got to the door, he softened his tone: ¡°Master Bob, as you know, madam is still upset. Why don¡¯t you come back at a better time?¡± Bob knew that it was indeed his fault this time and he regretted it, ¡°Did you tell grandmother that I sincerely realized my mistake and I won¡¯t ever do it again?¡± Normally, once he admitted his mistake, Mrs. Thompson should have let go of the matter. ¡°I did,¡± the housekeeper responded with a hint of difficulty on his face, ¡°Master Bob, you should go.¡± ¡°And my parents?¡± Now that Bob was back, he didn¡¯t want to leave again. The housekeeper replied: ¡°Sir and Madam are out, they haven¡¯t returned.¡± No sooner were the words out of his mouth than a bright light shone from down the street. It was a car, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne¡¯s. Bob was thrilled! At last his parents were back! As long as he apologized sincerely, they would certainly forgive him. After all, he was a member of this family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And their biological son. ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± Bob stepped forward and stopped the incoming Bentley. The car window rolled down. Sawyer Thompson looked at Bob and said with a frown, ¡°I am not your father! There is no mother of yours here!¡± Bob knew that his parents were still angry. He sincerely said: ¡°Mom, Dad, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have blindly accused Viola of getting an abortion. I really regret it. I promise you, it will never happen again!¡± Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: 193: Can’t control the fondness! Chapter 521: 193: Can¡¯t control the fondness! ¡°Leave, you¡¯re not welcome here!¡± Thinking about what Edward Thompson had done, Sawyer Thompson couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and resentful. He had caused Viola such great harm, and now he wanted them to forgive him just because he admitted his mistake?! Impossible! Kind words warm three winters, hurtful words wound like cold June weather. Having said that, Sawyer rolled up the car window. ¡°Dad!¡± Edward couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he looked at Sawyer. Nor could he believe his father could be so ruthless. He already knew he was wrong! What more did his father want from him! Edward walked around to the other side of the car, knocking on the window, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Mary Perryne would definitely forgive him. Who would have thought, Mary turned her head away, as if she hadn¡¯t seen Edward at all. This time. Edward had truly hurt Mary¡¯s heart. She had been blaming herself for Viola¡¯s disappearance and wished she could offer Viola the best things in the world. But what about Edward? What had he done?! As an older brother, when Viola was being slandered, Edward¡¯s first thought wasn¡¯t to defend his sister but to pour dirty water on her just like a stranger would. For a girl, the most important thing is her reputation. Thinking of these things, Mary felt suffocated. If she chose to forgive Edward this time, it would be so unfair to Viola! ¡°Drive!¡± Sawyer looked at the driver in the front seat and ordered. ¡°Alright.¡± The driver released the brake and accelerated. The car instantly left and drove through the gate of Thompson Family Manor. Edward watched the taillights, his eyes filled with hurt. At this moment, Edward felt abandoned by the whole world. Yes. He was wrong! He shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood Viola. But he had already realized his mistake, why couldn¡¯t his parents give him another chance? Who in life can guarantee not to make a mistake? The housekeeper stood next to Edward. Seeing this, he went on to say: ¡°Young Master Bob, although I am just a servant of this family, you really can¡¯t blame the master and madam this time. The harm you caused to Miss Viola was too great!¡± Although Viola had only been back for a few days. The housekeeper could tell. Viola and Sylvia Thompson were different people. Although Sylvia would smile and greet them warmly, that smile was insincere, her eyes never reaching her smile. But Viola was different. She wouldn¡¯t try to please anyone and had a cold demeanor, but if anyone was in trouble, she would definitely help. Like his cough, Nanny Caputo¡¯s cracked hands, and Sister-in-law Li¡¯s hives. So, the family¡¯s servants all liked Viola very much. Whoever brought special products from their hometown, the first person they thought of was Viola, and she never despised their things and always ate them with a sincere attitude. Hearing this. Edward froze. Even the housekeeper said so. Could it be. Could it be that the problem was truly his and his alone? Viola didn¡¯t have any issues at all? But if Viola hadn¡¯t insisted on being with that good-for-nothing, he wouldn¡¯t have thought so much in the first place. The housekeeper looked at Edward, then continued: ¡°Young Master Bob, you¡¯d better come back in a few days. Wait until the lady, master, and madam¡¯s anger subsides.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± The housekeeper turned and left as well. Soon. Only Edward was left at the entrance. The darkness of night shrouded his figure, making him appear somewhat lonely. He stood there for a very long time. Just then, soft footsteps sounded in the air, followed by a gentle voice, ¡°Little brother.¡± Hearing that, Edward¡¯s heart warmed, and he turned to look at the person, ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sylvia carefully came over, looking as if she was afraid of being seen by someone, ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s really you! I thought I saw wrong!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not me, who else could it be?¡± Edward asked back. Sylvia went on to say: ¡°Little brother, are mom and dad not letting you in?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Sylvia sighed and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious, little brother. I believe mom and dad will calm down soon.¡± At this point, Sylvia continued: ¡°And, I also believe that big sister will help you speak up in front of mom and dad. They like her so much, and as long as she says a few words casually, they will let you come back!¡± Would Viola help him speak up? Hearing this, Edward snorted coldly. If Viola would help him speak, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _2 Chapter 522: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _2 As Sylvia Thompson said, considering how much their parents doted on Viola Thompson, all it would take were a few words from Viola, and they would definitely let him go back. ¡°Little brother, what¡¯s with that expression? Don¡¯t you believe your sister would plead on your behalf?¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°The two of you are blood-related siblings, there could be no barriers between you! Moreover, my sister is a reasonable person, she¡¯s not as bad as you imagine.¡± Although it seemed like she was defending Viola, in reality, every word she said was aimed against Viola. What a pity. Edward Thompson did not catch the hidden meaning and thought Sylvia was merely defending Viola. ¡°If she were really as good as you claim, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here now!¡± Edward added, ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s you who think too highly of certain people!¡± ¡°Mom and Dad were truly angry this time, maybe my sister tried to persuade them, but they didn¡¯t listen!¡± Seeing how naive Sylvia was, Edward was truly speechless. ¡°Silly girl!¡± He reached out and patted Sylvia on the head. At times like this, only Sylvia would come out to comfort him from the Thompson Clan. His sister was worth his affection. Sylvia continued, ¡°By the way, little brother, you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, have you? I haven¡¯t eaten either, let¡¯s go eat something.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Edward nodded. After getting into the car, Edward put on his mask. They arrived at a private kitchen restaurant. Edward was a VIP here, and the boss immediately arranged a private room for him. The boss personally greeted them, smiling and saying, ¡°Emperor Thompson, Miss Thompson, this way upstairs, please.¡± Edward led Sylvia following the boss¡¯s steps. They arrived at the private room. The boss then asked, ¡°Emperor Thompson, as usual?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Edward nodded. Soon, the dishes were served. They chatted as they ate. Sylvia said, ¡°Little brother, actually, you¡¯re quite at fault this time too, you can¡¯t blame Mom and Dad entirely.¡± Upon saying this, she sighed and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just make up with them and apologize? I know that it¡¯s hard for you to humble yourself in front of your parents, but what¡¯s so humiliating about bowing down to your own Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°As long as you apologize, they¡¯ll definitely forgive you and let you return.¡± Apologize? Hearing this, Edward¡¯s eyes were full of irony. Hadn¡¯t he apologized? Now their parents¡¯ hearts were filled with Viola, where was there any room left for him as their son? ¡°Little brother,¡± seeing Edward not speaking, Sylvia asked again. Edward sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who is stubborn. As soon as I realized I was wrong, I came to apologize to Mom and Dad.¡± He thought his parents would forgive him. But what happened? The result was nothing but disappointment! Hearing this, Sylvia¡¯s face was filled with surprise, ¡°How¡­how could this be?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s all because of Viola.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my sister, it can¡¯t be my sister, little brother, don¡¯t take things to the extreme.¡± Sylvia weakly defended Viola. Hearing this, Edward sneered, ¡°Sylvia, do you believe your own words when you say this?¡± Sylvia lowered her head, sighed softly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it either, do you?¡± Sylvia didn¡¯t speak. She tacitly accepted Edward¡¯s words. Edward sighed and continued, ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but think how great it would be if she hadn¡¯t been found. I admit, I¡¯m a very selfish person, but before she was found, our family was so peaceful. It¡¯s only after she came back that all these things have happened one after another!¡± First, she forced Sylvia to jump into the river, nearly costing her life. Now, she had driven him out of the Thompson Clan. Edward¡¯s heart was filled with deep resentment towards Viola. If it weren¡¯t for Viola, the Thompsons wouldn¡¯t be in this state. Sylvia sighed again, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t ever say that again; if Mom and Dad and big brother hear you, they¡¯ll never let it go.¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Edward smirked coldly. So now everyone in the Thompson family had to live their lives tiptoeing around Viola? No one could say anything bad about Viola! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Edward like this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes imperceptibly. Halfway through the meal, Edward put down his chopsticks, ¡°I need to step outside for some air.¡± Feeling more and more suffocated, there was no way he could eat any more at this point. ¡°Hmm.¡± Sylvia nodded. Edward went outside. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _3 Chapter 523: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _3 Opening the door to the private room, there was a long corridor. Following this corridor, there was an open-air garden in the sky. The garden was huge. It was early summer, the breeze was gentle, and various flowers in the garden were in full bloom. As soon as Edward Thompson stepped into the garden, he spotted a graceful figure. The woman was leaning against the railing, accentuating her waistline, holding a cigarette in her hand. The smoke partially obscured her stunning beauty. It was¡­ Evelyn Andrews. Edward¡¯s heartbeat began to quicken. Thumping. He touched his face, grateful that he was wearing a mask today. Otherwise, how could he explain the scar on his face? ¡°Za¡­¡± As he was about to speak, Evelyn turned her head and smiled, ¡°Oh, Emperor Thompson! What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.¡± Facing Evelyn, Edward didn¡¯t even dare to look into her eyes. Evelyn walked up to him step by step, ¡°Emperor Thompson, have you done something guilty?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± ¡°If not, then why don¡¯t you dare to look into my eyes?¡± Evelyn smiled and asked. Edward raised his head to look at Evelyn, but as soon as their gazes met, he reflexively lowered his head again. Evelyn let out a soft laugh. ¡°Is my makeup too heavy?¡± Evelyn continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your interview before, Emperor Thompson, don¡¯t you dislike flashy women?¡± That was an interview before he met Evelyn. Hearing this, Edward immediately explained, ¡°Za-Za, you misunderstood. I¡¯ve never disliked flashy women!¡± ¡°So,¡± Evelyn exhaled a puff of smoke, looking at Edward, ¡°Can I take it that the great Emperor Thompson likes me?¡± At this, Edward¡¯s face turned red instantly. Just as he was pondering how to respond to Evelyn¡­ ¡°Haha¡­¡± Evelyn laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Emperor Thompson. It¡¯s just a joke.¡± With that, Evelyn checked her watch, ¡°I have another appointment, I should go.¡± Evelyn then turned and left. Watching Evelyn¡¯s retreating figure, Edward felt a mix of emotions. Who was Evelyn going to meet? Was it her boyfriend? Edward took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t deny that he liked Evelyn very much. But he didn¡¯t dare to confess his feelings. In front of Evelyn, he couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. On the other side. After two days in the hospital, Rachel Barton completed the discharge formalities. Dolores Frieman had to work today. Delia Frieman, who had a day off, came to pick her up. Delia brought her a coat, ¡°Rachel, taking care of your body during your postpartum period is crucial for a woman. You mustn¡¯t hurt yourself during this time. Here, put on this coat.¡± Rachel looked at the sun outside, ¡°Delia, I don¡¯t think I need to wear it today, right?¡± The temperature was quite high. ¡°Just put it on. If you feel hot, just take it off.¡± Delia draped the coat over Rachel¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Listening to experienced people is always right.¡± Rachel nodded her head. As the two were talking, they walked toward the exit of the hospital. At this moment, a surprised voice echoed through the air, ¡°Rachel Barton!¡± It sounded familiar. Rachel looked up and saw Flora Tiarks walking towards her, accompanied by a tall and straight figure. Handsome features were fully exposed under the sunlight. His skin was very white, tinged with a cold hue. It was impossible not to take a few extra glances. It was Mr. White. Seeing Mr. White at this time, Rachel felt both guilty and delighted. After all¡­ She was different from before. She had an abortion¡­ ¡°Little Zi.¡± Rachel smiled and looked up at Flora. Then she greeted Mr. White, ¡°Mr. White.¡± Mr. White nodded. Every time Rachel saw Mr. White, she would think of that idiom. A gentleman like jade. Flora asked with concern, ¡°Rachel, why are you at the hospital? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rachel smiled and answered, ¡°I just had a fever. The doctor prescribed some medicine.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Flora know about her abortion. ¡°As long as you are okay,¡± With that, Flora looked at Delia and asked, ¡°Who is this lady?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel introduced her, ¡°This is a sister from my village.¡± Then she looked at Delia and continued, ¡°Delia, this is my good friend Flora Tiarks. This is Flora¡¯s uncle, Mr. White.¡± A sister from the village? Hearing this, Delia felt a bit uncomfortable. Yes. She used to work in a profession that was frowned upon, Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _4 Chapter 524: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _4 But she has completely said goodbye to her past now. However, she could understand Rachel¡¯s feelings. After all, even she herself despised her own profession. If she couldn¡¯t accept it herself, let alone her sister! Just then, Flora Tiarks greeted Delia Frieman with a smile, ¡°Hello, Sister! You can call me Flora.¡± Delia Frieman said: ¡°Hello, my name is Delia Frieman, so Rachel always calls me Second Sister.¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Flora exclaimed, understanding immediately. Originally, she was curious why Rachel called Delia Frieman ¡°Second Sister.¡± It turned out it was because of this. Rachel continued, ¡°Flora, who¡¯s not feeling well that you and Mr. White came to the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not us,¡± Flora shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s my mother who¡¯s not feeling well, so my uncle and I came to see her. But it¡¯s not a big problem, don¡¯t worry.¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel sighed in relief. She had thought it was Mr. White who was unwell! Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t. Rachel nodded, ¡°Oh, I hope your mother recovers soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Flora replied, ¡°By the way, Rachel, when did you come to Capital City? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Let¡¯s invite Vio and go shopping together!¡± ¡°I got accepted into Normal University, so I just arrived in Capital City too.¡± ¡°Congratulations! Are Fiona and Diana Hershey here too?¡± then Flora asked. Capital University is a top university, and it would be difficult for outsiders to be admitted there. Rachel responded, ¡°They haven¡¯t come yet.¡± Flora glanced at her wristwatch, ¡°Well, Rachel, I won¡¯t talk too much more since we need to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded. Flora and Mr. White left together. Just then, Flora seemed to remember something, looking back at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, remember to invite Vio, and let¡¯s all hang out together!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel watched as the two of them walked away. It wasn¡¯t until the figures of the two disappeared that she turned around, ¡°Second sister, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Delia Frieman nodded her head. Rachel could see that Delia Frieman was in an unhappy state, she could roughly guess some of the reasons, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Delia Frieman smiled: ¡°Why are you saying sorry to me?¡± Rachel sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to not acknowledge you as my real sister just now¡­¡± She was afraid. She was afraid of letting Mr. White know that she had a sister like this. People always want to show their best side in front of the ones they like. Rachel was no exception. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Delia Frieman tried to sound relaxed, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t take it to heart, I can understand you! Even I sometimes look down on myself.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes reddened, and she hugged Delia Frieman, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m sorry. I really have no choice. I like Mr. White, really really like him. I know I¡¯m not a match for him, especially after that incident.¡± Delia Frieman was somewhat surprised, ¡°You like that Mr. White just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded her head. And she really, really liked him. From childhood to adulthood, Rachel had never experienced such a feeling before. Her heart raced uncontrollably, and her breathing was unsteady. Delia Frieman could see that Mr. White had an extraordinary background. And Flora by his side, who was clearly a proper lady. Rachel was not a person from their world. Rachel continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose the qualification to like him¡­¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t face her own past, nor Delia Frieman¡¯s past. Why were some people born with a silver spoon in their mouths? Yet the three sisters had to endure one hardship after another! Delia Frieman patted Rachel¡¯s back, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry, Second sister understands you.¡± In love. The one who falls in love first is always humble. Rachel was now humbled to the dust. As an older sister, Delia Frieman should be more understanding of her younger sister. After all, this matter was not entirely Rachel¡¯s fault. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, second sister!¡± Rachel sniffled, ¡°I hope you will help me keep this secret too!¡± Some things change once they¡¯re exposed. ¡°Okay.¡± Delia Frieman nodded, wiping Rachel¡¯s tears away, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thinking about it, Delia Frieman continued, ¡°But Rachel, don¡¯t blame me for speaking bluntly. You and Mr. White are not from the same world. There won¡¯t be any outcome between you two. Instead of suffering from unrequited love, it¡¯s better to let go in time, study hard in university, and second sister believes you can meet someone even better in the future.¡± Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _5 Chapter 525: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _5 Hearing this, Rachel sighed, knowing this truth all along. Mr. White is from a prestigious family. And her? She was just an unwanted orphan, who barely found her biological parents but ended up being cheated and manipulated. With tears in her eyes, Rachel said, ¡°I never had any wishful thinking that there could be any outcome between him and me.¡± It¡¯s uncontrollable to have feelings for someone. But Rachel still held onto her fantasy. What if, just what if there could be a love story like the prince and Cinderella? Delia stopped there without saying more, as she believed that Rachel was smart. The two continued to walk towards the bus station. On the other side. In the hospital. Grace White lay in bed. She ranked first in the family, being 18 years older than her only younger brother, Mr. White, and was already 47 years old this year. However, Grace maintained herself well, so her actual age was not obvious. ¡°Sis, I brought some chicken soup for you. Have some.¡± Mr. White opened the lid of the thermos and poured a bowl of chicken soup for Grace. Grace smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Marcus.¡± Flora immediately said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t misunderstand! This little chicken is not bought by my uncle! I bought it!¡± ¡°I cooked it,¡± Mr. White said calmly, ¡°it¡¯s the thought that counts. Normally, I can make six figures a day, at least 100,000 dollars an hour. This bowl of chicken soup took me two hours. You tell me, is your chicken more valuable or my time?¡± Flora was at a loss for words, ¡°So while you were cooking the soup, did you miss out on making money?¡± Mr. White turned to look at Flora, ¡°Have you heard ¡®an inch of time is worth an ounce of gold, but an ounce of gold cannot buy back an inch of time¡¯? Therefore, my time cannot be measured by money. My friendship is also priceless, and your mother, my sister, should be honored to drink the chicken soup I made.¡± Flora: This was the first time she had seen someone express stinginess so refreshingly and elegantly. Just admit you¡¯re stingy! Why make so many excuses? And she couldn¡¯t even argue back. Watching the arguing nephew and uncle, Grace laughed lightly and said, ¡°The chicken soup Marcus made today is not bad.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcus, being praised by his sister, was in a good mood. As he finished speaking, Mr. White seemed to have thought of something, ¡°Older sister, after you finish the chicken, don¡¯t throw away the bones.¡± ¡°What, are you going to take the bones back and make soup again?¡± Flora asked with a speechless face. Grace looked at Flora, ¡°How can you talk to your little uncle like that? You have no manners!¡± Flora snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! What can you do with the chicken bones?¡± Mr. White didn¡¯t get angry either and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take them back for Mani and Dula to eat.¡± Mani and Dula were the dogs raised by Mr. White. These two little dogs had unique names. They were puns on the English words for the Dollar and Yuan. After all, Mr. White¡¯s ultimate goal in life was money. Flora continued, ¡°Don¡¯t they eat dog food? Uncle, since you raised dogs, you should be responsible for them. The food we eat is high in oil and salt, which is very unfriendly to dogs! You¡¯re too irresponsible!¡± Mr. White looked at Flora with a smile, ¡°Your dog died, but my Mani and Dula are already eleven years old this year and very healthy.¡± Flora was choked up. Why couldn¡¯t she ever outsmart her little uncle! Yes, she had raised a dog too. She had fed it the best dog food, bought it toys and imported snacks, took it for vaccination, and even sent it to pet school every day. It died of distemper at two years old. But Mr. White¡¯s dogs, eating leftovers every day and occasionally fed with goat milk to supplement their nutrition, were very healthy, and their fur shone brightly. Grace chimed in, ¡°Your little uncle is right. During the Republic of China, there was a famine, and even people couldn¡¯t get enough to eat, let alone dogs. Yet those dogs didn¡¯t go extinct. Dog food and scientific feeding are all gimmicks created by businesses to increase sales. And those stray dogs, without even a comfortable kennel, let alone leftovers, can hardly make a full meal, but they still live well!¡± ¡°Mom, why are you siding with my little uncle?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Flora: As the conversation ended, Grace looked at Mr. White, ¡°By the way, how have you been lately?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. White was puzzled. Grace continued, ¡°You¡¯re almost thirty years old!¡± It was worrisome that a thirty-year-old man still didn¡¯t have a girlfriend! Mr. White remained silent. Grace then asked, ¡°When are you planning to find a girlfriend and bring her home?¡± Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _6 Chapter 526: 193: Uncontrollable Fondness! _6 ¡°No rush.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no rush?!¡± Grace White frowned slightly, ¡°When I was your age, Kenneth was already walking!¡± Grace White was talking about her son, Kenneth Tiarks. Kenneth was three years older than Flora Tiarks. Grace White continued, ¡°Don¡¯t wait until Kenneth¡¯s child can walk, and you¡¯re still all alone!¡± Hearing this, Flora grinned and said, ¡°There¡¯s a real possibility! Mom, I seriously suspect Uncle doesn¡¯t like women!¡± She had never seen Mr. White get close to any woman. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Grace White frowned slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so disrespectful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Flora made a face at her mother, ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s not like being gay is something shameful. Mom, as an open-minded sister, you should support Uncle!¡± Grace White grabbed a chopstick and threw it at Flora, ¡°Stop babbling! You have no filter.¡± Although she had received a modern education, Grace White¡¯s view had not yet opened up enough to accept her own brother finding a partner of the same sex! If Mr. White really found a male partner, she would not be able to face her parents even after a hundred years! Flora didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and just looked at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, you tell my mom, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Was he too stingy to find a girlfriend? Obviously, that¡¯s not the case. With the White family¡¯s status in Capital City, there are many who want to marry Mr. White and become the White family¡¯s mistress. Unfortunately, None of those people caught Mr. White¡¯s eye. Grace White was anxious and continued, ¡°Old Nine, tell me, what kind of woman do you like? I¡¯ll personally go and introduce you to her.¡± ¡°No rush.¡± Mr. White still repeated those two words. Grace White continued, ¡°How about the Lindsey family¡¯s girl? She¡¯s two years younger than you, graduated with a master¡¯s degree two years ago, and is currently working at Capital University. She¡¯s very talented.¡± ¡°Not my type.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Grace White asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find her at night.¡± Mr. White said. Grace White frowned slightly, ¡°Why would you worry about that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s too dark-skinned.¡± Hearing this, Flora couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Grace White was speechless, ¡°How about the Price family¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Mr. White shook his head. ¡°Why can¡¯t she do?¡± Grace White continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her, she has fair skin and she¡¯s very pretty, probably around 165cm, and I heard she¡¯s starting her own business.¡± Mr. White said, ¡°Her handbags alone cost at least ten thousand dollars each, not someone to settle down with.¡± In the future, he would have to hand over all his earnings to his wife for safekeeping. If it fell into the hands of someone like that, it would be no different from raising a gold-eating beast! Grace White: Her brother was really good at everything, except for being stingy. ¡°What about the Hubbert family¡¯s second daughter?¡± Grace White asked again. Mr. White shook his head, ¡°Not someone to settle down with either.¡± Grace White sighed, ¡°You just tell me directly, what kind of woman do you want to find? I¡¯ll look for her according to your standards.¡± ¡°Anything will do.¡± Grace White:She felt like dying. Flora, who loved to watch the fun, laughed and said, ¡°Uncle, I think you¡¯d be better off not finding an aunt for me. Just grow old alone. In the future, I¡¯ll be the one to send you off, even if it means reluctantly inheriting your wealth.¡± ¡°Flora!¡± Grace White picked up the other chopstick and threw it at Flora. This child really dares to say anything. Flora dodged and looked at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, what do you think of my idea?¡± Mr. White smiled slightly, word by word, ¡°In your dreams.¡± Thinking of inheriting his money! Dream on! ¡°Hmph.¡± Flora snorted softly. After staying with Grace White at the hospital for a while, Mr. White suggested that he leave. As the CEO of the White Group, Mr. White was still very busy when he needed to be. Grace White smiled and said, ¡°You go and get busy, I have a caretaker here.¡± Mr. White¡¯s gaze fell on the fruit basket on the table, ¡°Big sister, can you finish all these fruits?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, they sent too much, and they¡¯ve gone bad!¡± ¡°Wasting is a crime.¡± Mr. White picked up a fruit basket with one hand, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ll take this home and help you deal with it.¡± Great. He saved a little money on buying fruits. ¡°Alright,¡± Grace White nodded with a smile, ¡°Take it home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Mr. White left with the fruit basket. Flora watched his back and then turned to look at Grace White, ¡°Mom, who does Uncle resemble? Why is he so stingy!¡± He was incredibly stingy. Flora had six aunts, and all of them were very generous. Compared to Mr. White, they were worlds apart. Grace White shook her head, ¡°Your grandparents aren¡¯t like that either.¡± She was just as curious! ¡°It might be a genetic mutation,¡± Grace White added. Flora nodded, ¡°Makes sense!¡± On the other side. Viola Thompson rode her bike to an urban village. At that moment, she saw a familiar figure. It was Aunt Zhang. Viola immediately turned her bike around and hid behind a tree. It seemed that Steward Dalton¡¯s investigation was correct, and she did indeed live here. Viola¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She followed Aunt Zhang from a distance. Aunt Zhang stopped in front of a residential building. A little girl came out from inside. This was Aunt Zhang¡¯s adopted daughter, Olivia Cooper. Olivia was thirteen years old. She was not dressed very well; the cuffs of her black blouse were worn, and her blue jeans had been washed until they were white. The sandals she wore were from two years ago, and the foam sole had been sewn with thread. Otherwise, they would have already fallen apart. Viola was not very far away from them, so she could see these things roughly. Seeing her mother return, Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Aunt Zhang¡¯s smile disappeared as soon as she was not working at the Thompson Clan, ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± The little girl nodded. Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t say anything more, and she went inside the house with Olivia. After the two went inside, they closed the door. Now that she had confirmed Aunt Zhang¡¯s address, Viola rode away. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. From what she had just seen, it was not hard to deduce that Aunt Zhang¡¯s adopted daughter was not having a good life at home. Logically, with Aunt Zhang¡¯s current salary, she shouldn¡¯t be letting her adopted daughter live like this. Aunt Zhang¡¯s monthly salary was fifteen thousand dollars. Rent in the urban village was not expensive, about one thousand dollars a month. Adding food, clothing, water, and electricity, the monthly expenses would be no more than three to four thousand dollars at most. So, she still had ten thousand dollars left. Couldn¡¯t she afford to buy her adopted daughter some nice clothes with that ten thousand dollars? Viola thought about what the housekeeper had said. After all, there was still a gambling-addicted husband in Aunt Zhang¡¯s family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be that their life was so miserable because the gambling-addicted husband had gambled away all their money? In the house. Olivia brought the dishes to the table, and then brought a basin of water, ¡°Mom, you wash your hands first.¡± She held the basin, standing in front of Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang rolled up her sleeves, and as her hand plunged into the water, her face changed and she knocked the water over, shouting angrily, ¡°You little bitch! Do you want to scald me to death?!¡± Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: 183: Hypocritical, Suffering Endless Torture (Second Update) Chapter 527: 183: Hypocritical, Suffering Endless Torture (Second Update) Clang. The basin fell to the ground, spilling water all over Olivia Cooper. Before Olivia could react, Aunt Zhang kicked her, knocking her to the ground. Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with tears from the pain. But she didn¡¯t dare cry out. Aunt Zhang then grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair and angrily cursed, ¡°You little bitch! Speak up! Did you want to scald me to death?!¡± Aunt Zhang tried to lower her voice as much as possible to avoid alerting the neighbors. Olivia immediately said, ¡°Mom, mom, it wasn¡¯t intentional, I swear.¡± ¡°Kneel!¡± Hearing this, Olivia immediately stood up and knelt in the corner. ¡°Wait.¡± Aunt Zhang continued to speak. ¡°Mom.¡± Olivia looked up at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aunt Zhang said, ¡°Clean up the water on the floor before you kneel.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia stood up and went to the bathroom to fetch a mop. After cleaning the floor, Olivia knelt down by the corner. She faced the wall. Her eyes were red. But from the beginning until now, not a single tear fell. She couldn¡¯t cry. If she did, it would undoubtedly bring more severe beatings. So, from a young age, she learned to hold back her tears. Only then did Aunt Zhang sit down to eat. Three dishes and one soup. One meat dish, one vegetable dish, and the soup was cream of mushroom soup. Aunt Zhang first ate a piece of braised pork, then poured a bowl of soup. After taking the first sip, her face changed. She stood up with the bowl and walked toward Olivia. Hearing the footsteps, Olivia panicked. She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong again. Before Olivia could react to the fear, a bowl of soup was poured over her head. Fortunately, the soup wasn¡¯t scalding hot. But the sticky feeling was still uncomfortable. She could hardly breathe. Olivia didn¡¯t dare to resist or even speak. Aunt Zhang angrily said, ¡°You little bitch! Who told you to make the soup so salty!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Olivia cautiously said. ¡°I-I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a sharp kick landed on her back. It hurt. It hurt a lot. Olivia bit her lip tightly. She didn¡¯t understand why her mother disliked her no matter what she did. Aunt Zhang¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Clean up the spilled soup on the floor by licking it!¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia hesitated. Aunt Zhang grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair and pressed her head tightly against the ground, ¡°Lick it! Lick it clean!¡± Olivia¡¯s tears could no longer be held back. They streamed down her face. ¡°I told you to lick it! Lick!¡± Aunt Zhang¡¯s expression was ferocious. Whenever she thought of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s treatment at the Thompson Clan, Aunt Zhang felt heartbroken and regretful for her past decision. Her biological daughter grew up in someone else¡¯s family, while she raised an unwanted child from who knows where! So, she took out all her anger on her adopted daughter. Whenever something unpleasant happened, she would come back and beat her adopted daughter. So now¡­ ¡°Are you deaf, you little bitch, huh? Are you deaf?¡± Olivia clamped her mouth shut, refusing to lick the dirt off the ground. Aunt Zhang was fuming. She wanted to slam Olivia¡¯s head into the ground, but for some reason, she held back. Instead, she gripped Olivia¡¯s hair with one hand and pinched her back hard with the other. Olivia furrowed her brow, enduring the pain. She couldn¡¯t cry out. No, she couldn¡¯t! If someone lifted Olivia¡¯s clothing at this moment, they would find that her back was covered in bruises, both new and old, each a painful shade of blue and purple. Anyone who saw it would want to cry. All these injuries came from Aunt Zhang. This seemingly kind and unassuming woman. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Sisi¡¯s mom, Sisi¡¯s mom, are you home?¡± Hearing the voice outside, Aunt Zhang immediately released Olivia Cooper¡¯s hair and gestured to her. She then got up, straightened her clothes, put on a smile, and went to open the door. It was their landlord, Mrs. Flack. Mrs. Flack was fifty-six years old, a typical local middle-aged woman. She had a delicate hairstyle, bright red lipstick, wore a red dress, and her plump figure made her look especially affluent. ¡°Mrs. Flack.¡± Mrs. Flack was holding a plate of fried fish and said with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s your Sisi? My husband caught a bunch of carp yesterday, so I fried some and brought them over for Sisi to try.¡± Mrs. Flack was a good landlord. She knew that the Cooper family was having a tough time. The whole family depended on Aunt Zhang for income; her husband was a gambler, and her daughter was still in school. So Mrs. Flack often offered small favors, even charging them much less for rent than other families. ¡°Sisi is washing her hair in the room,¡± said Aunt Zhang, turning her head to look back into the house and raised her voice, ¡°Sisi, Sisi! Landlady Auntie is here.¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Olivia responded. Aunt Zhang took the fried fish from Mrs. Flack, smiling, ¡°Mrs. Flack, thank you so much! You always remember our Sisi when you have something delicious.¡± Mrs. Flack said, ¡°Sisi is such a lovable girl, not only pretty but also well-behaved and understanding. I really like her!¡± Pretty and understanding? Even if Olivia was pretty, could she be prettier than her own daughter, Sylvia Thompson? In Aunt Zhang¡¯s heart, Olivia would never compare to Sylvia. Over the years, she vented her resentment for not being able to acknowledge her biological daughter on Olivia. She would often beat Olivia at the slightest displeasure. Of course. In the eyes of others, she was still that hardworking and devoted mother. Because she never scolded Olivia in front of others and never hit her face. At this moment, Olivia came out from the inside. She had changed her clothes and was now wiping her hair with a towel, looking as if nothing had happened. She smiled at Mrs. Flack, ¡°Landlady Auntie, you¡¯re here.¡± Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°Landlady Auntie has brought you fish.¡± ¡°Thank you, Landlady Auntie.¡± Mrs. Flack laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. We couldn¡¯t finish them all anyway. Well, you guys go ahead, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Mrs. Flack turned and left, and Aunt Zhang sent her off with a smile. Before long, Aunt Zhang walked back in from outside. This time, she didn¡¯t close the door, and looked at the fried fish on the table. With a smile, as if wearing a mask, she said, ¡°Sisi, hurry up and dry your hair and come to eat.¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The people in the village were very simple. Occasionally, villagers passing by saw the mother and daughter eating and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Sisi¡¯s mom is having dinner, huh!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°Blain¡¯s mother, come in and sit down!¡± Blain¡¯s mother shook her head with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t sit down. There¡¯s still a lot to do at home.¡± No one noticed Olivia was too frightened to pick up any dishes. She kept her head down, eating the rice in her bowl. Aunt Zhang lowered her voice, ¡°Eat the fish! The landlady brought it specially for you. Who are you trying to show this pitiful look to? Do you want everyone to know that I abuse you?¡± Olivia was startled, immediately picking up a piece of fish with her chopsticks. ¡°Little bitch!¡± Olivia¡¯s downcast eyes were filled with desolation. She didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong and why her mother treated her this way! In her memory. Except in public, her mother never called her by her name, always using ¡°little bitch¡± instead. When she was young, she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡°little bitch.¡± It wasn¡¯t until later that she learned it was an extremely insulting term. On the other side. Viola Thompson was planning a trip back to River City. She sent Rachel Barton a message, asking if she was going back. Rachel replied: [I won¡¯t go back, Viola. Have a safe journey.] After receiving Rachel¡¯s reply, Viola purchased her flight ticket. Then she shared her flight information in the group chat. Fiona Knight was the first to respond: [Vio, you¡¯re finally coming! I¡¯ll be there to pick you up on time.] Diana Hershey immediately replied: [I second that.] Looking at the messages in the group chat, Rachel¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness. She was heartbroken. If she had listened to Viola in the first place, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. She could have gone back to River City with Viola, and the four of them could have had a happy pre-semester trip together. Unfortunately. Now she had nothing to do with all that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With Viola about to return to River City, Rachel suddenly remembered her encounter with Flora Tiarks a few days ago. She opened a private chat with Viola and said: [Viola, I ran into Flora the other day, and she invited us to hang out. Do you have time?] Viola originally had other things to deal with, but considering Rachel had been in a bad mood lately, she should go out more. So she agreed: [Sure, I have a flight the day after tomorrow. Shall we set a date?] [Okay.] After making a date with Viola, Rachel went to invite Flora Tiarks. When Delia Frieman heard that Rachel was going out, she was worried, ¡°Rachel, you just got out of the hospital. Going out in the wind is not good for your body. Why don¡¯t you just rest at home!¡± Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: 184: Average, third in the world. Chapter 528: 184: Average, third in the world. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rachel said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s summer now.¡± If she stays cooped up at home all the time, it would raise suspicions. Hearing this, Delia didn¡¯t add much. After all, she has never had a child, so she doesn¡¯t understand these things and can only give Rachel some advice. Preparing for tomorrow¡¯s outing, Rachel first washed her hair and then opened her closet. There were not many clothes in the closet. She needed to go to the mall to pick out some clothes. In case¡­ In case Mr. White is there tomorrow. She didn¡¯t want to look unkempt in front of someone she liked. Rachel took a taxi to the mall and bought three or four sets of clothes in one go. Afterwards, she bought a set for her two elder sisters, as well as her niece and nephew. After buying the clothes, Rachel also bought some skincare products and cosmetics. Back home. The two children were very happy, hopping and skipping around. ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± ¡°We have new clothes!¡± In the past, they could only get new clothes during the New Year¡¯s celebration. Dolores Frieman looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, I have clothes, the children have clothes, you should just buy for yourself. You don¡¯t have to buy clothes for me. I¡¯m a mother of two, I don¡¯t need to wear new clothes. You¡¯re still a student, earning money isn¡¯t easy for you.¡± Rachel is still a student. As her elder sister, Dolores feels guilty for letting her student sister buy clothes. Moreover, she is already a mother of two children, so it would be a waste to dress well. Although she has already left the mountain village, Dolores only wants to bring up her two children earnestly, and she has never thought about anything else. ¡°Elder sister, you are only thirty this year.¡± Rachel said earnestly, ¡°Just like Viola said, you still have a long life ahead. Who says a mother cannot wear new clothes? Not only should we wear new clothes, but we should also dress up beautifully. In Capital City, many intellectuals are still single at the age of thirty.¡± Delia nodded in agreement, ¡°Rachel is right, elder sister. We should face life with a smile, living beautifully.¡± As Dolores held the new clothes, her mind filled with emotion. That night, Delia secretly gave Rachel a thousand yuan, ¡°Rachel, you are still a student, I can¡¯t use your money to buy clothes. Keep this money.¡± Of course, Rachel refused to accept it. Delia laughed and said, ¡°Just take it! I just got my salary, I¡¯m not short of money.¡± When she finished speaking, Delia added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the money is clean.¡± Hearing this, Rachel felt quite guilty. She found herself unable to refuse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, elder sister.¡± She still felt sorry for what happened that day. ¡°We¡¯re sisters.¡± Delia continued, ¡°You should rest early, you have to wake up early tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll leave you alone now!¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Good night, elder sister.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± On the other side. Mr. White was standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, taking a call. I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side, but Mr. White said, ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate, I have a cocktail party to attend on the 13th.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± After he finished, he hung up the phone. Flora Tiarks came out of the room, eating an apple as she asked, ¡°Uncle, who was that on the phone?¡± ¡°Edward Thompson.¡± Mr. White answered. Flora looked curious, ¡°What does he want?¡± Before Mr. White could answer, Flora said, ¡°Is he trying to match you with Sylvia Thompson?¡± Flora was not clear about this matter, she had just heard her mother, Grace White mention it in passing. Grace White had a good impression of Sylvia Thompson, she was a standout among the socialites. If Mr. White could set his sights on Sylvia, it would be a good match. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Honestly Uncle, Sylvia Thompson is not worth you,¡± Flora once saw Sylvia Thompson and although she didn¡¯t have much interaction with her, she did not have a good impression of Sylvia, ¡°Don¡¯t blind yourself by dating someone like her.¡± Mr. White didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up a newspaper and sat down on the couch to read. ¡°Uncle! I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Seeing the indifferent expression on Mr. White¡¯s face, Flora was quite anxious, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m serious, Sylvia Thompson is very manipulative!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. White still looked unconcerned. ¡°Uncle!¡± Flora raised her voice. ¡°Hmm?¡± Mr. White looked back. ¡°What do you think about Vio?¡± Flora continued to ask. Mr. White remained expressionless, but his heartbeat inexplicably accelerated. He tried to lower his voice, pretending to not understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: 184: Average, third in the world_2 Chapter 529: 184: Average, third in the world_2 ¡°Don¡¯t you think Vio is really pretty?¡± Flora Tiarks sat down beside Mr. White. ¡°Hmm.¡± Flora looked at Mr. White, speechless: ¡°Uncle, your reaction is too bland!¡± Mr. White calmly turned a page of the newspaper in his hand, without saying anything more. Flora then continued: ¡°Uncle, what do you think if I set you up with Vio?¡± If she had a beautiful aunt like Viola Thompson, Flora would wake up laughing even in her dreams! Most importantly, Viola Thompson was a hundred times better than Sylvia Thompson. Although Viola might not necessarily fancy Mr. White, it¡¯s worth a small effort. Who doesn¡¯t have a blind spot? What if Viola really liked him! ¡°Not that great,¡± Mr. White replied. ¡°Why?¡± Flora widened her eyes, looking incredulously at Mr. White. ¡°My sister Viola is so beautiful. If she fancies you, you should be secretly happy! But you, on the other hand, don¡¯t seem very pleased! We don¡¯t even know if she fancies you yet!¡± Viola hadn¡¯t even expressed her feelings yet, but he was already playing hard to get! He didn¡¯t know where his sense of superiority came from! Pah! Typical man! Mr. White¡¯s gaze never left the newspaper as he said unhurriedly: ¡°She¡¯s too expensive. Besides, she¡¯s not my type.¡± He preferred the thrifty and homely type. Viola was so good-looking that her skincare products must be expensive, and her bags must be expensive too. Thinking of those luxury items, Mr. White¡¯s heart bled. Although every time he saw Viola, or thought of her, his heart couldn¡¯t help but race, Mr. White believed he could restrain himself and cut his losses in time. For the sake of money, he could try to like other types. Flora gave him a glance, ¡°If you don¡¯t even like someone like Vio, then get ready to stay single!¡± Mr. White didn¡¯t comment. Flora picked up her purse on the sofa, ¡°I have an appointment with Vio and the others tomorrow! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Mr. White reminded, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± As he said this, it seemed he thought of something, ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Flora turned her head. Mr. White looked at the apple in Flora¡¯s hand, ¡°Remember to buy fruit next time you come.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Flora complained, ¡°you¡¯re haggling over a small fruit, are you even my uncle!¡± ¡°Blood is thicker than water, but clear accounts lead to lasting friendships,¡± Mr. White turned a page of the newspaper, ¡°It¡¯s easier to lose money than to make it; young people nowadays are too impulsive!¡± Whoever married Flora in the future would be utterly cursed. With her behavior, how much family wealth could she squander? Flora: ¡°¡­¡± In the blink of an eye, the next day arrived. Rachel Barton got up early in the morning. She carefully applied her makeup and put on a white dress. Last night, she had searched on Google what kind of outfits boys liked. First, a white dress. Second, black stockings. After thinking for a long time, Rachel decided to wear this white dress; the black stockings didn¡¯t suit her makeup that day. Rachel was the first one to arrive at the agreed meeting place. About half an hour early. About ten minutes later, Flora arrived. ¡°Rachel!¡± Rachel turned her head slightly, ¡°Flora!¡± There was no one else around Flora, which made Rachel feel a momentary disappointment. She had thought that Mr. White would come along too. But as it turned out. Only Flora Tiarks had come. However, Rachel quickly adjusted her mood and smiled at Flora, ¡°Flora, how¡¯s your aunt doing?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Flora smiled and said: ¡°Thanks for asking, she¡¯s much better now. It wasn¡¯t a big deal in the first place.¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Flora went on to ask: ¡°Has Vio not arrived yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Flora nodded, then asked: ¡°By the way, Rachel, I heard you went back to your hometown before, did you have a good time there?¡± Hearing this, a trace of panic flashed through Rachel¡¯s eyes, ¡°It was alright.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Flora know about the things that had happened to her in her hometown. For Rachel, it was a humiliation. ¡°Did your parents come to Capital City with you?¡± Flora asked again. Rachel shook her head, ¡°My sister came with me.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Flora continued: ¡°Let¡¯s find a cafe to sit in for a while, we can have a drink and wait for Vio.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel followed Flora¡¯s footsteps. Seeing Flora walking into Hokkaido Cafe, Rachel was surprised. Hokkaido Cafe was an upscale cafe. Even a simple cup of plain water sold for a high price of 45 yuan here. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: 184: Average, third in the world_3 Chapter 530: 184: Average, third in the world_3 Just as Flora sat down, she ordered two coffees with three-digit price tags and two desserts. At that moment, Rachel felt like she didn¡¯t belong in that cafe. Yesterday, she bought four sets of clothes for her family, spending less than a thousand yuan in total. Yet Flora had spent nearly eight hundred yuan on just two cups of coffee and dessert. Not long after the two of them sat down, Viola Thompson arrived. ¡°Vio, over here!¡± Flora was very excited to see Viola and immediately waved her over, ¡°I¡¯ve got to tell you, the roasted milk tea at this place is super delicious! I just ordered one for you, and by the way, here¡¯s the dessert menu if you want to add anything.¡± Viola took the dessert menu and smiled, ¡°Do you and Rachel want to add anything?¡± Rachel replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already ordered.¡± Flora nodded, ¡°Right.¡± Viola ordered a matcha mille crepe cake. Rachel looked at Viola. Suddenly, she felt that the distance between her and Viola had become much greater. When she got the dessert menu, she started calculating the prices, thinking about how many days it would take to earn back the money spent. But Viola didn¡¯t hesitate at all to order a more than three hundred yuan matcha mille crepe cake. The sense of disparity was too strong. So strong that it made her feel inferior unconsciously. Rachel lowered her head, picked up the silver spoon beside her, and started stirring her coffee. At that moment, Flora continued, ¡°The ice cream here is also good, Vio, Rachel, do you want to try?¡± Ice cream? Rachel hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to say it. Now, she was not in a suitable condition to eat ice cream. Before Rachel could speak, Viola said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I won¡¯t have any cold food.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Flora turned to Rachel, ¡°How about you, Rachel?¡± Rachel shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t have it either during this special period.¡± Flora laughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll enjoy it all by myself!¡± She loved the Hokkaido-style ice cream and would always have it every time she came here. ¡°Sure,¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°You go ahead.¡± Halfway through their meal, Rachel took the opportunity of going to the restroom to pay at the cashier, ¡°Hello, how much is the bill for table 69?¡± ¡°One moment,¡± the cashier gave a customary smile, ¡°In total, it¡¯s one thousand three hundred yuan.¡± One thousand three hundred yuan. It was the amount of money Rachel could only earn in nearly half a month. Rachel glanced at Viola and Flora who were chatting with each other. There was an indescribable look in her eyes. It felt like a huge gap had suddenly opened up between her and Viola. ¡°Would you like to pay with cash or Paypal?¡± the cashier asked her. Rachel came back to her senses and smiled, ¡°Cash.¡± Just as Rachel took out her phone, the cashier smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but your friend has already settled the bill.¡± ¡°Already settled?¡± Rachel was surprised. ¡°Yes,¡± the cashier nodded, ¡°It¡¯s already settled.¡± Rachel glanced over her shoulder. Was it Viola? Just now, only Viola had left her seat halfway through the meal. Rachel turned her gaze back and said to the cashier, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Rachel returned to her seat. ¡°Vio, which school are you planning to apply to?¡± Flora asked. Viola thought for a moment, ¡°Well, if everything goes as planned, it should be Capital University.¡± Capital University!? Hearing that, Flora¡¯s face was full of surprise. ¡°Vio, have you received an offer from Capital University?¡± Flora quickly asked. Capital University was a world-class institution. Located at the pinnacle of the Nine Continent. There was only one such school worldwide! Capital University had no admission criteria known to the public, but one thing was certain ¨C those who could enter Capital University all had unique talents! They were truly the chosen ones! Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Her expression was so nonchalant, as if being accepted to Capital University wasn¡¯t something worth boasting about. Hearing this, Rachel was also surprised. She knew that Viola scored full marks in the College Entrance Examination, but she didn¡¯t know that Viola had received an invitation from Capital University. Seeing the two of them look so surprised, Viola looked up with a faint smile in her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it on Facebook?¡± ¡°What Facebook post?¡± Flora asked. Viola¡¯s red lips opened slightly, ¡°When I received the invitation from Capital University, my second brother posted it on Facebook.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So it wasn¡¯t a secret. Viola just didn¡¯t bring it up. Flora immediately took out her phone. Rachel also took out her phone. Looking at Samuel Thompson¡¯s Facebook post, Flora exclaimed in amazement, ¡°So this is what an invitation from Capital University looks like! Vio, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: 184: Average, third in the world_4 Chapter 531: 184: Average, third in the world_4 It was her first time seeing an invitation from Capital University. Viola Thompson was also the first among her friends to receive an invitation from Capital University. Viola took a sip of milk tea and said without modesty, ¡°Not bad, not bad, the third best in the world.¡± Rachel Barton also felt happy for Viola and said with a smile, ¡°If Mrs. Miller were still here, she would undoubtedly be so delighted.¡± When it came to Laura Miller, a touch of loneliness flashed in Viola¡¯s eyes. Old Lady Laura Miller had never enjoyed happiness in her life. If only she was still around¡­ What a pity. There is no ¡°if¡± in this world. Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°By the way, where exactly is Capital University located? Viola, do you know?¡± Viola shook her head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on that.¡± Capital University belonged to a confidential area. It could not be found on the civilian map, only on the military map. As the conversation went on, Viola said, ¡°We¡¯ll probably know the exact location after the notification arrives.¡± Flora Tiarks was really excited, ¡°Vio, when you go to Capital University, I will come to visit you! I have never been to Capital University before!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± At that moment, the ringtone on Flora Tiarks¡¯ phone rang. It was a call from Grace White. Flora picked up the phone, ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± Flora didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end of the line, then she said, ¡°My uncle should be at the company! I¡¯m outside having coffee with friends!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it! He doesn¡¯t even want a girlfriend right now.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Flora hung up the phone. Rachel Barton asked curiously, ¡°Was that your mother?¡± Flora nodded her head, ¡°Yes, my mom is worried about my uncle¡¯s lifelong happiness, asking me to introduce him to my friends. But there is no one suitable around me!¡± At the end of the sentence, Flora Tiarks was a bit distressed. Hearing this, Rachel Barton¡¯s eyes brightened, and she looked up at Flora Tiarks, ¡°Mr. White¡¯s requirements must be very high, right?¡± Flora Tiarks shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I¡¯m very curious about what type he likes!¡± Only what kind of girl could get her uncle¡¯s housekeeper¡¯s power. Rachel Barton said with a smile, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a matter of destiny.¡± ¡°Possibly!¡± Flora nodded her head. The conversation went on, and Flora Tiarks asked again, ¡°What about you, Rachel?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Rachel Barton asked, puzzled. Flora nodded her head, ¡°Yeah, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Hearing this, Rachel Barton¡¯s heartbeat sped up a bit. She shook her head with a smile, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°What about someone you like?¡± Flora Tiarks asked without hesitation. ¡°No one.¡± Rachel Barton shook her head again. The person she liked could only be hidden in her heart. The conversation went on, Rachel Barton asked back, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Of course there is!¡± Flora Tiarks admitted openly, ¡°I have a crush on someone for three years. I¡¯ve liked him since I was in high school!¡± ¡°Did you confess?¡± Rachel was very curious. Flora shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± The conversation went on, Flora continued, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t like me? It would be so embarrassing to be rejected!¡± When it came to emotions, Flora Tiarks had always been passive. She wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to show her feelings, let alone confess. Because there were only two possible outcomes to confessing. One, rejection. Two, being together. Rejection was because he didn¡¯t like her. Being together was because he liked her. But if he liked her as well, he should have come to confess earlier. Why would he wait for her to come over? So, Flora was never able to take the first step. Rachel Barton continued, ¡°So what are you going to do? Confess after school starts?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Flora was somewhat frustrated, poking at the coffee in her cup, ¡°We¡¯ll see later.¡± Rachel Barton could empathize, after all, she was also currently a humble admirer. ¡°Vio, did you have a saudade in high school?¡± Flora Tiarks looked at Viola Thompson. ¡°Saudade?¡± Viola Thompson raised an eyebrow slightly. What was this fresh term? Flora Tiarks said with a smile, ¡°It means a crush.¡± ¡°No.¡± Viola shook her head. ¡°I knew it,¡± Flora Tiarks sighed. ¡°Viola, you must have received lots of love letters in school, right?¡± ¡°Not many,¡± Viola replied indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s about a school bag every week or so.¡± Viola would clean up those love letters on her desk every week. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Each time she would use her school bag to carry them to the trash can. So, every Monday when Viola cleaned up the trash, the cleaning lady was the happiest. Because these love letters not only had small volume but were also heavy. It looked like just a small school bag, but it could sell for more than a dozen dollars! Flora Tiarks: ¡°¡­¡± She suspected that Viola was bragging. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: 184: Average, third in the world_5 Chapter 532: 184: Average, third in the world_5 But she had no evidence. After finishing their coffee, they went shopping for clothes at a mall. Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t very interested in clothes. She held a cup of milk tea, watching Flora Tiarks and Rachel Barton constantly trying on clothes. Within a short while, Flora had bought several outfits. Rachel also bought one. After buying clothes, Viola thought Flora would go somewhere else to shop, but to her surprise, Flora entered another clothing store and couldn¡¯t stop trying on more clothes. ¡°Viola, aren¡¯t you going to try on some clothes?¡± Flora looked at Viola. Viola shook her head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine with my milk tea.¡± In the world, milk tea is the greatest. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of gaining weight?¡± After all, Viola had already had a cup at the cafe. Viola laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll just run a few more laps in the evening.¡± She had a habit of running in the morning and evening. Upon hearing this, Flora admired her greatly, ¡°Vio, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Soon, Flora picked out two sets of clothes. At that moment, Flora took out a red dress from a pile of clothes, ¡°Vio, why don¡¯t you try this on! I feel like this would suit you so well!¡± Hearing this, Rachel looked over and exclaimed, ¡°This dress is beautiful! It really does suit Viola.¡± Viola hesitated. Apart from necessary occasions, Viola rarely wore brightly colored dresses. ¡°Vio! Hurry up and try it on!¡± Flora walked over with the dress. The sales associate nearby immediately said with a smile, ¡°This dress is perfect for someone who is tall, white, and slim. Your friend has great taste, you¡¯ll look amazing in it!¡± Before Viola could react, she found herself being pushed into the fitting room. She was a bit stunned. She went in to try on the dress. ¡°Wow! It looks so amazing!¡± Flora stood up from the sofa, covering her mouth with both hands, and her eyes widened. A true beauty of the world! A heavenly fairy descending to earth! Flora wanted to gather every beautiful word in the world and put it in front of Viola. Even the sales associate, who had seen countless beauties, was quite stunned, and it took her a while to regain her composure. A moment later, she walked over, fixed Viola¡¯s hair and revealed her elegant and fair back, ¡°This dress really brings out your elegance. It¡¯s designed by our store manager herself, and no other customer has been able to pull off this look!¡± A gorgeous, long red dress. The entire back was exposed, with only a few red straps tying behind it, revealing a curvy butterfly bone and a perfect waistline. Both pure and seductive. A bold design. It demanded pure beauty. And an exquisite figure. Not too fat, nor too thin, and very white. If the skin was even slightly darker, the overly vibrant red would make it look dull and aged. It just couldn¡¯t be pulled off. But Viola perfectly embodied the beauty of the dress. Viola turned her head slightly, looking at Flora and Rachel, ¡°How does it look?¡± The moment she turned around, her lips curved into a just-right smile. So beautiful that it took one¡¯s breath away. Flora immediately took out her phone, ¡°Vio, hold on, let me take a photo.¡± Viola cooperated with Flora throughout. ¡°Viola, lift the hem of the dress with your left hand.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Flora took several photos and planned to save them for later appreciation. Looking at these beautiful pictures, she could eat several more bowls of rice! ¡°Flora!¡± At that moment, a voice suddenly appeared in the air. ¡°Mom?¡± Flora turned around and saw her mother, Grace White, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Grace laughed, ¡°Your uncle and I came out to take a walk.¡± Hearing this, Rachel looked out, but she didn¡¯t see Mr. White. Rachel then quickly looked away. ¡°Oh, right, Mom, let me introduce you. This is my good friend Viola Thompson, and this is Rachel Barton.¡± Hearing this, Grace looked up at Viola, her eyes full of amazement. This girl was so pretty! ¡°Auntie, hello. I¡¯m Viola Thompson.¡± Flora continued, ¡°Mom, you can just call her Viola.¡± Grace nodded, ¡°She truly is a beauty like a painting!¡± Grace had never seen such a beautiful girl before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Rachel followed by saying, ¡°Auntie, hello. I¡¯m Rachel Barton, ¡®Si¡¯ as in Sima Yi, and ¡®Yue¡¯ with бÍõ on the side.¡± The reason Rachel was named Rachel Barton was that she was sent to the orphanage in lunar April. ¡®Si¡¯ came from the word ¡®April¡¯ and ¡®Yue¡¯ came from the word ¡®moon¡¯. In the orphanage, every child had a different surname and their own stories behind their names. Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: 184: Average, third in the world_6 Chapter 533: 184: Average, third in the world_6 ¡°You can call me Rachel,¡± Flora Tiarks said. ¡°Rachel, you look beautiful too,¡± Grace White greeted with a smile. Rachel Barton politely expressed her thanks. She tried her best to leave a good impression on Grace White. Just then, Mr. White sauntered in from behind, ¡°Sis, what are you buying¡­¡± He looked up. And his eyes met with a girl in a red dress, his words stuck in his throat. She looked very different from her usual simple attire. A conspicuous beauty. Yet, a purity shone through. It was captivating. Viola Thompson gave him a slight nod, ¡°Mr. White,¡± she greeted. Then she turned to Flora, ¡°I¡¯m going to change back into my clothes.¡± She turned around to change. Her back, which was the envy of many girls, especially the three red straps tied behind her back, made one want to untie them and discover the mystery beneath. In this moment, Mr. White could hear his heartbeat. Strong and clear. He tried his best to conceal his peculiar emotions and turned to Flora, ¡°Are you three just hanging out here today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Flora nodded, ¡°We came here to buy clothes. Do you think that dress suits Vio?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite suitable,¡± he replied. Although the fabric was a bit scanty. It would make you want to cover her up. Flora Tiarks stated proudly, ¡°I picked it for Vio! I have a great eye, don¡¯t I!¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Grace White chimed in, ¡°Ninth, you know these two friends of Flora¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Grace White nodded, looking at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, Flora can sometimes have a bad temper. If she offends you, let me know, and I¡¯ll scold her for it.¡± ¡°No, Flora is very nice, I like her quite a bit,¡± Rachel Barton replied. Grace White walked over to hold Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°I like you more and more, Rachel. Why don¡¯t you and Viola come over to my place this afternoon? I¡¯ll make you my famous radish balls. I¡¯m not bragging, but my radish balls are truly delicious!¡± Flora, who was standing next to them, was in shock! Her mother had never been this enthusiastic about her friends before. At most, she would refer to them as ill-suited companions! But today! Grace White was acting out of character! She was even planning to make radish balls! Was it New Year¡¯s Eve or something? Rachel Barton felt a bit awkward, ¡°Thank you, Auntie, but¡­¡± ¡°But what! That¡¯s settled then!¡± Grace White patted Rachel¡¯s hand, then turned to Flora, ¡°Flora, I have to go home and get started. Don¡¯t forget to bring Viola and Rachel home after you¡¯re done shopping.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Flora nodded. Grace White reminded Rachel once again to make sure to come in the evening before finally leaving. Mr. White instinctively followed Grace White¡¯s pace. Grace White frowned slightly, ¡°What are you following me for! Can¡¯t you see that Flora and her friends have bought so much? You should stay and help carry their stuff!¡± Hearing this, Flora immediately went over and held onto Mr. White¡¯s arm, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! My mom is right! Uncle, you should stay and help us carry things!¡± Mr. White could only sigh in resignation. When Grace White exited the shop, she smiled as she called someone, ¡°Hello, Xianglin, there¡¯s no need to arrange for the matter I mentioned earlier. Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Soon, Viola Thompson came out of the dressing room, wearing the white shirt. She looked as fresh as a plum blossom on a tree branch. Pure as ice and jade. No matter what she wore, it took on an indescribable beauty. Like a model on a runway, she was a natural hanger. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Viola Thompson said. ¡°Go?¡± Flora opened her eyes wide, ¡°The dress looked so nice on you, aren¡¯t you buying it?¡± Viola didn¡¯t buy it, and Flora felt it was a pity. Viola replied with a smile, ¡°How can you fight in a dress? And, I won¡¯t wear it regularly.¡± With that, she linked arms with Flora, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±The two women strolled ahead, with Rachel Barton and Mr. White bringing up the rear. Flora Tiarks absentmindedly spun around and commanded, ¡°Uncle, all those stuff are mine! Carry them for me!¡± Mr. White could only return to grab Flora¡¯s belongings. Rachel Barton stepped forward, ¡°Mr. White, let me help you carry some items.¡± ¡°No need, I can manage.¡± He couldn¡¯t let a young lady carry the items with him around. That would be most ungentlemanly. Subsequently, the group then went to skincare stores, gaming centers, and more¡­ At four in the afternoon, Flora led Viola Thompson and Rachel Barton to the villa district owned by the Tiarks Clan. Mr. White switched from the role of porter to driver. Looking at the independent luxury villas of the Tiarks Clan, Rachel Barton was filled with intricate emotions. It was as she had suspected. Flora was born into a prominent family. Rachel Barton looked up slightly, gazing at Viola Thompson and Flora Tiarks walking in front of her. Once again, she realized the vast disparity between them. Just then, Grace White came out to greet them, ¡°Viola, Rachel, you¡¯re here! Come in! You must be warm. There¡¯s chilled sweet soup prepared.¡± Flora Tiarks: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t tell who was her mother¡¯s biological daughter. ¡­ Eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Viola Thompson and Rachel Barton bid their farewells. Viola Thompson has a habit of biking and turned down Grace White¡¯s kind offer to have Mr. White drive her home, ¡°Mr. White can give Rachel a lift. Besides, we aren¡¯t heading the same way.¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel Barton was slightly taken aback. Had Viola Thompson seen through her situations? Rachel Barton turned to look at Viola Thompson, only to see Viola Thompson¡¯s usual languid expression. Flora worriedly asked, ¡°How are you going to get home, Vio?¡± Viola replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ride my bike. It¡¯s a good way to exercise.¡± Flora nodded in agreement. After speaking, Viola turned to Grace White, ¡°Thank you for your kind hospitality today, Auntie. I¡¯ll be sure to invite you, Uncle, Little Tiarks, and Little Uncle for tea at our house.¡± Grace White laughingly replied, ¡°Great, great. We¡¯ll definitely come.¡± Upon leaving the Tiarks Clan residence, Viola Thompson rented a shared bike on the roadside. The distance between the Tiarks Clan and the Thompson Family Manor wasn¡¯t far. Rachel Barton, on the other hand, got into Mr. White¡¯s car. When they reached a neighborhood near her home, Rachel Barton smiled and said, ¡°Mr. White, you can drop me off here.¡± Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want Mr. White to know where she lived. Compared with the Tiarks Clan¡¯s villa, her living quarters could only be described as a slum. ¡°Okay,¡± Mr. White parked the car, ¡°Take your time on the road.¡± ¡°Of course, thank you, Mr. White, for giving me a ride home,¡± replied Rachel Barton. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Having said that, Mr. White released the brake and drove away. Rachel Barton watched as the black luxury car disappeared into the distance, her mouth curling up into a slight smile. After watching for some time, she finally started to walk towards her home. ¡°Are you Miss Si?¡± she heard a pleasant feminine voice. Rachel turned to look, and saw a woman in a white dress. Long, curly hair. Intellectually sophisticated. ¡°Hello,¡± Rachel Barton smiled while greeting, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± ¡°Hello, I am Sylvia Thompson.¡± Sylvia Thompson extended her hand to Rachel. Sylvia Thompson. Rachel Barton frowned slightly. Why did the name sound so familiar? As if seeing through Rachel Barton¡¯s confusion, Sylvia continued, ¡°My sister is Viola Thompson.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel Barton suddenly came to a realization, her gaze at Sylvia Thompson filled with wary vigilance. Sylvia Thompson then said, ¡°I know you may have misunderstood me, Miss Barton. I came here for a specific purpose ¨C to inform you about something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Rachel and said, ¡°Miss Barton, I bear no ill will towards you. I¡¯ll just say one thing and then leave.¡± ¡°The Viola you think you know might not be the same Viola you are familiar with. Miss Barton, I know many of your secrets such as you being deceived by your biological parents, not to mention the abortion you had recently¡­ Who do you think told me about these?¡± Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: 185: A direct slap in the face, instigation fails! (Second update) Chapter 534: 185: A direct slap in the face, instigation fails! (Second update) Upon hearing this, Rachel Barton¡¯s face lost its color instantly. Sylvia Thompson! How did Sylvia Thompson know about her pregnancy and abortion? Only she, Viola Thompson, and their two sisters knew about this. In this moment, Rachel felt as if all her strength was drained from her body. She could barely stand. She had thought that she could keep this secret from everyone forever, but unfortunately¡­ What now? Rachel Barton clutched the railing by the road, her knuckles turning white from exertion. ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvia Thompson stared at Rachel with a triumphant expression, ¡°You guessed right. The person who told me everything was none other than Viola Thompson ¨C your so-called close friend, best sister.¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s voice was gentle, but her words cut like a knife, slicing into Rachel¡¯s heart one strike at a time. Bleeding profusely, She tried hard to calm herself down, not to let anger cloud her judgment. She could not let the villain exploit her weakness. ¡°Miss Si, you should have realized it early on ¨C Viola Thompson is a two-faced person. In front of others, she seems innocent and harmless, indifferent to everything. In reality, she is the most disgusting person!¡± Sylvia Thompson intended to sow discord between these close friends. Viola considers herself above everything, doesn¡¯t she? Then Sylvia would make her experience the feeling of being betrayed by her best friend. Everything was under her control. At this thought, Sylvia narrowed her eyes. The bond between Rachel Barton and Viola Thompson seemed deep, but it was in fact fragile as paper. Just pierce it gently, and their true nature would be revealed. Rachel took a deep breath, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, you are trying to sow discord.¡± Sylvia Thompson chuckled softly, her tone still gentle, ¡°Actually¡­whether I am trying to sow discord or not, deep down, you know the truth. You just don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± Sylvia Thompson changed the subject, ¡°Miss Si, I can understand how you feel right now. You and Viola have been good friends for many years. I¡¯ve heard that you grew up together. But you have to understand that you are not in the same world as her now. She is the noble Young Miss of the Thompson Family, and you? You are nothing but a joke to her, something to laugh about in her leisure time. Maybe, in her heart, you¡¯re not even worth a joke!¡± At this point, Sylvia Thompson paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The truth is that not only do I know about your secret, our entire family knows.¡± ¡°You, on the other hand, are still clueless, believing her to be your best friend and confiding everything in her.¡± In the end, Sylvia Thompson pretended to sigh: ¡°How pathetic.¡± At this moment, Rachel Barton had completely lost her composure, her eyes red with anger as she stared at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°You are lying! It makes no sense for Viola to do this!¡± ¡°How does it not make sense? Miss Si, have you heard of the saying ¡®green leaves set off red flowers¡¯? Without your stupidity, how would anyone ever realize how kind and outstanding she is?¡± Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Also, Viola has known for a long time that your biological parents swindled $150,000 from you. Do you know why she never exposed them?¡± Rachel furrowed her brows, wondering why Sylvia knew so much? Even the $150,000! Rachel stepped back, her face as pale as a sheet. Her body was ice-cold. ¡°Because from the beginning, she never intended to help you. She never considered you as a good friend.¡± Sylvia Thompson watched Rachel¡¯s reaction with satisfaction, ¡°If she valued your friendship as much as you do, she would never have let you board that train back to Rimount City.¡± ¡°The reason you suffered abuse and even got pregnant with that scum¡¯s child is all Viola Thompson¡¯s fault! Yet, instead of reflecting on her actions, she puts on a smug face!¡± Rachel clenched her fists tight, ¡°Shut up! Viola is not such a person! She isn¡¯t!¡± Sylvia Thompson heaved a sigh and spoke earnestly, ¡°Miss Si, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s just that I feel that you are truly being deceived by Viola Thompson. After all, you and I are the same. We are both pitiful people. I sincerely treat her like a sister, but what about her? She has never given me a proper look. I know she looks down on me because she is the true Young Miss Thompson and I am just an adopted daughter of the Thompson Family.¡± In the end, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes flashed with resentment. So what if she¡¯s just an adopted daughter? Didn¡¯t adopted daughters also deserve to be treated as human beings? She would make Viola pay the price. And Rachel was going to be her pawn ¨C a pawn that would bring about Viola¡¯s downfall. Rachel Barton looked up at Sylvia Thompson. Memories of the past played out before her eyes. She and Viola hadn¡¯t been friends for just a day or two. It was Viola who had constantly guided her towards the light and gave her hope. In those dark and hopeless days, Viola was the only one she could rely on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, everything suddenly clicked for Rachel. She looked at Sylvia Thompson calmly, ¡°Listen! Sylvia Thompson, don¡¯t think you can succeed in driving a wedge between us. Viola and I grew up together, and no one knows her character better than I do. She would never stoop to doing such a thing! The reason you¡¯re saying this is simply because you want to use me against her and make us turn against each other.¡± Realizing that her intentions were exposed, Sylvia narrowed her eyes, ¡°Miss Si, after all that has happened, do you still want to deceive yourself? If it wasn¡¯t Viola Thompson, how would I know all your secrets?¡± ¡°When someone harbors malicious intentions towards others, anything is possible. Besides, you are now the Second Miss Thompson of Capital City; nothing is beyond your reach if you want to know about it. You have no right to speak of Viola!¡± After pausing for a moment, Rachel continued, ¡°Yes, I am very stupid. If I had a little bit of intelligence, I wouldn¡¯t have been fooled so miserably! But Sylvia Thompson, just because I¡¯m stupid doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t tell right from wrong! My foolishness does not mean I can be used as a pawn by others. One day, the Thompson Family will see through your true colors and throw you out!¡± Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: 186: An absolutely talented woman! Chapter 535: 186: An absolutely talented woman! At this moment, Rachel had figured everything out. She knew that all of this was Sylvia Thompson¡¯s deception. It had nothing to do with Viola Thompson. She wouldn¡¯t let Sylvia¡¯s words of incitement turn her against Viola. Sylvia narrowed her eyes. Rachel¡¯s reaction caught her off guard. She thought Rachel would easily fall into her trap. But she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way! Sylvia took a deep breath and calmed herself, ¡°Miss Si, I came here today to tell you all this out of good intentions. I didn¡¯t want to watch you be deceived by Viola. But I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t appreciate my efforts! So be it, I won¡¯t bother being concerned!¡± With that, Sylvia turned to leave. After walking a few steps, Sylvia seemed to have thought of something and looked back at Rachel. ¡°Miss Si, if you don¡¯t listen to good advice, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences. One day, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± At this moment, Rachel looked up at Sylvia, and said word by word, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, if I were you, I would be grateful to live in a happy family with loving parents, three brothers to protect me, and an excellent sister. The same goes for you, one day you¡¯ll regret it! Retribution comes when it¡¯s time!¡± Sylvia¡¯s life was what many people dreamt of. But Sylvia not only did not cherish it but acted recklessly. With those words, Rachel turned around and continued walking home. After turning around, tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s face like broken beads. She thought that from now on, she could forget everything and face life anew. And move on with a smile. But some wounds, even if she forgot about them, some people would not let her live peacefully. Rachel cried all the way home. Dolores Frieman and Delia Frieman were chatting in the living room. Seeing Rachel like this, the two of them were shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Rachel?¡± Rachel tried to stop her tears and looked at Dolores and Delia, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Delia frowned and said, ¡°Rachel, did someone bully you? Tell me who it is, and I¡¯ll get back at them for you!¡± Rachel hugged Delia tightly and cried, ¡°Big sister, I regret not listening to Viola¡¯s words back then!¡± Sylvia knew about her abortion. Would Flora Tiarks find out one day? And then Mr. White¡­ And then everyone else. Rachel didn¡¯t know how to face all of this. Delia sighed and comforted, ¡°Rachel, didn¡¯t we agree to leave the past behind and look forward? Be positive, girl.¡± Rachel cried bitterly. She wanted to look forward, but some people wouldn¡¯t let her. She was so sad. Dolores was also sad, she turned away and quietly wiped her tears, hiding from Rachel. After crying, Rachel felt much better. She went to wash her face, remove her makeup, took a bath, and then put on a facial mask. The city¡¯s night was bustling. Rachel sat on the windowsill, staring into the night sky. Unlike the countryside. Here, in the city¡¯s night, not a single star could be seen in the sky. At this moment, Rachel thought of something. She took out her phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Viola. [Viola.] Viola was probably busy on the other side. It took her a while to reply. [I¡¯m here.] Looking at this ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ message, Rachel felt an incredible sense of reassurance. [Shall we voice chat?] The next second, Viola¡¯s voice call came in directly. Rachel answered the phone. ¡°Viola.¡± Due to her crying, Rachel¡¯s voice sounded somewhat hoarse and muffled. Viola noticed the strangeness in Rachel¡¯s voice, ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rachel sniffed, ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly realized how stupid I am. If I had listened to your words back then¡­¡± Would she be worthy of liking Mr. White? Now, how could she like someone as unattainable as Mr. White? Without even the right to like someone, what qualifications does she have to confess? ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t think like that,¡± Viola said in a soft and gentle voice, ¡°Everyone has their own growing experiences; it¡¯s just that yours is slightly different from others.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But Viola, I¡¯m tainted. No one would like a girl like me, right? I don¡¯t even deserve to like anyone.¡± Rachel tried her best not to let herself cry. She still had the facial mask on. She couldn¡¯t cry. ¡°Rachel, as long as you don¡¯t belittle yourself, nobody will look down on you.¡± At this point, Viola paused before continuing, ¡°Rachel, did something happen to you?¡± Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: 186: An absolutely talented woman! _2 Chapter 536: 186: An absolutely talented woman! _2 ¡°No, I just suddenly felt very sad and wanted to talk to someone.¡± ¡°By the way, Viola, remember to be on guard against Sylvia,¡± Rachel continued: ¡°I saw her tonight, and she talked a lot to me, always mentioning you and trying to sow discord.¡± After much deliberation, Rachel decided to tell Viola about this. It¡¯s easy to dodge obvious attacks, but hard to guard against hidden ones. She had to let Viola know that Sylvia was a potential threat. ¡°Okay, Rachel, I know.¡± It seemed that the time had come to speed up the housekeeping process. ¡­ The next morning. Viola woke up early. It was only six o¡¯clock. She was going for a one-hour run first, then it would take her half an hour to wash up, have breakfast for half an hour, and then another half an hour to get to the airport. The ten o¡¯clock flight, arriving at the airport between eight-thirty and nine would be just right. At nine o¡¯clock sharp. Viola arrived at the airport on time, pulling her suitcase. After three hours of flying, the plane landed at the River City¡¯s airport. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had been waiting at the arrival gate for quite some time. Seeing Viola coming out, they both excitedly waved their hands, ¡°Vio, over here!¡± Viola walked over with her suitcase in tow. Diana took the suitcase from Viola¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°The plane is quite punctual today.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Fiona looked behind Viola, ¡°Viola, Rachel really didn¡¯t come back with you?¡± She thought that Rachel was joking with them and would give them a surprise! However, it turned out to be true. Viola nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Diana continued the conversation, ¡°I feel like Rachel has changed a lot since she was tricked by her biological parents. She doesn¡¯t smile as much, and she speaks less.¡± Rachel used to be a cheerful and lively person. Fiona sighed, ¡°The main reason is that the blow was too heavy. She longed to have a family so much. Sigh¡­¡± Mentioning Rachel¡¯s affairs, Viola also felt a bit sad, ¡°Never mention these things in front of Rachel.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Fiona nodded, ¡°We know.¡± Diana continued, ¡°By the way, Viola, where are you planning to stay this time? How about staying at my place?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll stay where I used to live in Haizhu.¡± Fiona exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Vio, you still rent that place?¡± Viola gave a faint smile, ¡°I bought it not long ago.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°2.2 million.¡± Knight City is a tourist city, so housing prices are relatively higher than in other cities. Fiona sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have money!¡± This remark made Diana laugh, ¡°You speak as if you have no money.¡± The Knight family was one of the top families in River City. Fiona said, ¡°I¡¯m not like Viola. Viola earned her own money, but mine is given to me by my mother.¡± Diana: ¡°¡­.¡± She suspected Fiona was just being modest, but she had no proof. After leaving the airport, the three took a taxi to the residential area where Viola used to live in River City. The inside of the house was still as it was when she left, with the plants on the balcony still full of life. Fiona touched the table, ¡°Wow, Viola, you haven¡¯t been back for so long, and there isn¡¯t a speck of dust in the house! That¡¯s incredible!¡± Diana also thought it was strange, ¡°And the plants haven¡¯t withered.¡± Viola gave a faint smile, ¡°Do you know why?¡± Both of them shook their heads. Viola continued, ¡°It¡¯s because I have a silently devoted girl.¡± Terrence Lentz had the keys to the house. He must have come to deal with all this regularly. ¡°Is it Terrence?¡± Diana guessed. Viola nodded slightly. Diana sighed, feeling a bit like her cabbage had been snatched by a pig, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you see in him!¡± Viola took three chilled drinks out of the fridge, ¡°I like his long legs, his eight-pack abs, and his good looks.¡± Diana: ¡°¡­¡± With Viola¡¯s conditions, was it difficult to find such a guy? The afternoon sun shone in from the balcony, and the cicadas in the trees were chirping non-stop. This kind of afternoon. Peaceful and beautiful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola continued, ¡°Miss Marseille asked us to be at school at one o¡¯clock, so let¡¯s just have a light lunch.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Both of them nodded. Viola checked the time on her phone, it was already twelve o¡¯clock, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go cook some instant noodles.¡± Hearing this, Diana and Fiona were like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow and immediately stood up from their chairs, exclaiming in unison, ¡°I¡¯ll cook!¡± They were afraid that the next second, Viola would have the instant noodles cooked and served. Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: 186: An absolutely talented woman! _3 Chapter 537: 186: An absolutely talented woman! _3 The two had the fortune of tasting instant noodles cooked by Viola Thompson last time. That taste. Unforgettable for life! Especially since Viola hates to see people waste food, the two gritted their teeth and finished even the noodle soup! After that meal of instant noodles, the mere sight of them would make the two hesitate. Viola looked at the two and stroked her chin, ¡°Was my instant noodle really that bad?¡± It didn¡¯t seem that bad! Fearing that she might hurt Viola¡¯s confidence, Fiona Knight laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s inedible¡­ just that there was a bit too much salt.¡± ¡°But I added sugar later.¡± Viola said. Sugar can neutralize the taste of salt. Although Viola is not a professional chef, she understands this simple principle. Diana Hershey looked back at Viola, her face full of disbelief. No wonder the taste was so strange! It was because she added sugar. In fact, not only did Viola add sugar, but she also added all the seasonings she could find to try to make the taste better. Viola rolled up her sleeves, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you two.¡± Diana immediately ¡®invited¡¯ Viola out of the kitchen, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll get it done in twenty minutes, you don¡¯t need to add to the chaos.¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± Actually, in less than twenty minutes, the two cooked a pot of fragrant instant noodles. They added vegetables, hotpot balls, and Diana even fried three eggs. Viola tasted the instant noodles cooked by Diana and Fiona, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It seems that your cooking is a bit better than mine.¡± ¡°Beautiful Thompson, can you please speak with your conscience? Just a little bit better?¡± After finishing the instant noodles. The three of them set off together for North Bridge High School. They agreed to arrive at one o¡¯clock, so Jessica Girma and the principal were waiting at the school gate early on. Several red banners were hanging at the entrance of North Bridge High School. [Congratulations to our school¡¯s College Entrance Examination top scorer, Viola Thompson!] [Welcome Viola Thompson back to school!] Upon seeing Viola step out of the car. The principal immediately ordered the fireworks to be set off. Bang, bang, bang! Cannons and fireworks resounded everywhere. This was a custom in Knight City. When there¡¯s a happy event, they¡¯ll set off firecrackers and fireworks. Moreover, Viola is the only top scorer in River City in so many years, having such a talent emerge from North Bridge High School is truly an honor for the school! ¡°Viola, welcome back to school!¡± The principal walked over and shook hands with Viola. The principal was very excited now. He never thought that there would be such a glorious moment in his career as a principal. Jessica Girma gave Viola a hug, ¡°Viola, congratulations!¡± This is the first time Jessica Girma has seen Viola after the College Entrance Examination. ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡± After the two hugged, Jessica Girma looked at Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, ¡°Diana, Fiona, congratulations to you two as well.¡± Although their scores were not as outstanding as Viola¡¯s, they were still unattainable for ordinary people. ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡± At this moment, the local news reporters who had been waiting nearby swarmed over. ¡°Excuse me, are you Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Viola nodded slightly. She stood confidently in front of the camera, not nervous at all. ¡°How do you feel about coming back to your alma mater?¡± Viola¡¯s red lips parted slightly, ¡°Very happy!¡± These simple three words. She was truly happy. Although she only studied at North Bridge High School for one year, it left her with many beautiful memories. These are memories of youth. The reporter asked with a smile, ¡°Viola, can you reveal which university you will choose in the end?¡± Viola answered, ¡°Well, most likely Capital University.¡± ¡°What about your second choice?¡± ¡°There is no second choice.¡± No second choice! She was very confident! Hearing this answer, the reporter was taken aback and then laughed, ¡°Congratulations, Viola. However, I heard that there is a re-examination after receiving the admission invitation from Capital University. If one fails this re-examination, they will not be able to successfully enroll in Capital University. Are you aware of this rule?¡± ¡°I know a little about it.¡± She knows? Hearing this, the reporter was even more surprised. When Viola said she didn¡¯t have a second choice, she thought that Viola was not aware of Capital University¡¯s enrollment rules. Unexpectedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola knows! She knows and she¡¯s still that confident? She¡¯s really too self-confident. The reporter continued, ¡°Capital University¡¯s re-examination is very difficult, and the pass rate is not high. Aren¡¯t you worried about failing the re-exam, Viola?¡± If she fails the re-examination without a second choice, the top scorer of the College Entrance Examination will face a situation where there is no university to attend. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: 186: An unquestionable talented woman! _4 Chapter 538: 186: An unquestionable talented woman! _4 ¡°That¡¯s too risky! If Viola fails the retest, she will fall directly from the top to the bottom. The journalist questions, also serves as a reminder. She is reminding Viola not to take risks. Viola looks at the camera, her eyes curved, ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Her tone is light. Her eyes are gleaming. As she looks, she seems confident and outspoken. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a queen standing on a pinnacle. The journalist widens her eyes at Viola, and asks: ¡°Viola, I heard that, besides Capital University, enrollment offices of well-known universities at home and abroad have also contacted you. Are there none of these universities that you favor?¡± Viola smiles lightly, ¡°I like challenges.¡± She likes more challenging things. The journalist nods. She is very shocked deep down. This girl, though only eighteen, gives the illusion of having weathered a thousand storms. As a journalist, she has met all kinds of people, but she has never met a girl like Viola. Beauty is found in the skin and bones. Talking about her appearance, she is an uncommon beauty. In terms of intelligence, she is undoubtedly a great talent. After the College Entrance Examination. She is also crowned the title of the first talent in River City. The journalist continues to ask: ¡°As a top-scorer in the big exam that happens once in ten years, what are your future expectations?¡± Hearing this, Viola¡¯s face remains calm. She opens her mouth gently, ¡°I want to be an ordinary person.¡± Greedy for money and keen on pleasure. And live life freely. The journalist is stunned. Normally, at such a time, Viola, as a wonder-girl that occurs once in ten years, is sure to lavishly express her future dreams on camera. But Viola didn¡¯t. She gets past this question with just four simple words. The journalist looks at Viola with a look of admiration in her eyes, and then passes the microphone to Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey, ¡°Classmates, can you tell me what your relationship is with Viola?¡± Fiona Knight is kinda shy. Diana Hershey excitedly looks at the camera, ¡°Are we going to be on TV?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The journalist smiles, ¡°I¡¯m Belly Wescott, a journalist from our River City TV.¡± Diana Hershey takes out a small mirror from her pocket, ¡°Then hold on, let me fix my hair.¡± Being on TV, right? Of course, she has to look beautiful. ¡°Okay.¡± The journalist nods. After fixing her hair, Diana Hershey takes out a lipstick from her pocket. Once she ensures her makeup looks natural, she looks at the camera, ¡°I sit behind Beautiful Thompson, and she shares a desk with Beautiful Thompson, we are all very good friends!¡± The journalist nods, ¡°Is Beautiful Thompson the nickname that Viola has in class?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Diana Hershey is very enthusiastic, and says with a proud face, ¡°Not only is our Beautiful Thompson a top student, she is also the class beauty and the school beauty of our school!¡± Her good friend Viola is so awesome, Diana Hershey also feels honored. The journalist looks at Diana Hershey, smiling, ¡°It seems that Viola is very popular in your class!¡± ¡°Of course! We all love Beautiful Thompson!¡± The journalist asks again, ¡°May I ask what your scores were in the College Entrance Examination?¡± ¡°I scored 680,¡± as soon as the words fall, Diana Hershey turns her head to look at Fiona Knight, ¡°She scored 682.5!¡± Hearing this, the journalist is filled with deep emotions. Indeed, the friends of a top student are all top students themselves. Besides Capital University, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight¡¯s scores could get them into any famous school in the country or abroad! ¡°You both are very amazing too.¡± Diana Hershey continues, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are just average amazing. Mostly Beautiful Thompson is amazing. Actually, after I got to senior year, there was a time when I was not in good condition. Thanks to her help with my revision, I was able to achieve my current scores.¡± If it had not been for Viola¡¯s timely guidance, based on Diana Hershey¡¯s previous results, she would have only been able to get into a normal university. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight are different. Fiona Knight is a very determined person, completely focused on her studies, almost ignorant of everything else. Diana Hershey is not passionate about studying. After interviewing Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, the journalist interviews the principal and Viola¡¯s teachers of each subject. The teachers stand in front of the camera with faces full of smiles. Viola scored full points in all subjects, which makes them feel extremely honored. They originally thought that Viola was the one dragging their class down. Who would have thought that Viola turned out to be the top card. With Viola¡¯s trump card, their future will also steadily rise, and they will be promoted to excellent teachers, or even the principal of a school! Viola, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight follow Jessica Girma to her office to fill out the university preference form. Viola¡¯s first choice is Capital University. Both her second and third choices are blank. Seeing this, Jessica Girma uncertainly asks, ¡°Viola, are you really sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nods lightly. Jessica Girma continues, ¡°Why don¡¯t you fill out a few more?¡± Viola¡¯s achievements today were not easy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she only filled out one preference, there would be some risks for her. Jessica Girma specially checked the retest situation of Capital University. She found out that the pass rate was extremely low! If Viola fails to pass the retest, all her efforts will be in vain. Viola¡¯s eyes curve, ¡°Miss Marseille, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: 187: Viola is the Eternal God! Chapter 539: 187: Viola is the Eternal God! Viola Thompson, in Jessica Girma¡¯s eyes, had always been an obedient and sensible child who never did anything unprepared. So, there must be a great deal of certainty about her choice of only one college preference. Jessica Girma nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I support you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Marseille.¡± Jessica Girma went over to Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight and asked, ¡°Diana, Fiona, which schools have you chosen?¡± Diana Hershey replied, ¡°My first choice is Capital University, and my second choice is Cyan.¡± Fiona Knight smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the same as Diana.¡± They also wanted to apply to Capital University but, unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t received an enrollment invitation from Capital University. At that moment, the principal came over to Jessica Girma and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Marseille, can I speak with you for a moment?¡± Jessica Girma looked back at the principal and followed him. Outside. The principal finally spoke, ¡°Miss Marseille, has Viola Thompson filled out her college preference just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jessica Girma nodded. The principal continued, ¡°Although Viola has the ability, is it a bit inappropriate for her to only fill out one preference for Capital University?¡± After all, Viola Thompson had only received an admissions invitation from Capital University so far. An admission invitation is different from an admission notice. If Viola isn¡¯t admitted, the ten-year full-score record she set will be ruined, which won¡¯t be good news for their school. Jessica Girma looked at the principal and said, ¡°Principal, I¡¯ve already talked to Viola about this. She insists on writing only one preference. So, I¡¯m willing to trust her and support her.¡± The principal frowned slightly, ¡°Why is this child so stubborn! Filling out more choices won¡¯t affect her chance to attend the second round of exams at Capital University! Better safe than sorry; if she isn¡¯t admitted, at least there is a backup plan! I heard River City University in Country M also contacted her, why don¡¯t you discuss with her and ask her to fill out their university as the second choice?¡± Though Rilin University may not be as prestigious as Capital University, it is still a world-renowned university, and the admission criterion is extremely high. The admission standards for international students are even higher! Viola was the first person from River City to be admitted to Rilin University. If an ordinary family¡¯s child is admitted to River City University, the parents would put on a grand banquet! Jessica Girma shook her head, ¡°Viola is a very determined person, and it¡¯s rare for anyone to change her decisions. Upon hearing this, the principal sighed. Viola is undoubtedly smart and strong. But. Overconfidence can lead to conceit. The current situation is unfavorable for Viola. The principal said, ¡°Miss Marseille, why don¡¯t you try to persuade Viola again? This is about her lifelong decision. If she fails to pass the second round of exams at Capital University, even if she takes the College Entrance Examination again tomorrow and still gets a full score, it would be different. As a teacher, you should know the difference between current-year and previous-year examinees.¡± Previous-year students are repeaters, and no matter how high their scores are, they do not have an advantage in front of current-year students. Many universities don¡¯t even accept previous-year students. Jessica Girma smiled and reassured the principal, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Viola will not disappoint us.¡± She believed in Viola. The principal sighed helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡± That night, River City TV station broadcasted the interview. The girl stood in front of the camera. Her face was like a peach blossom. She perfectly interpreted the meaning of youth. Young and arrogant. [Wow! A full-score top student is really different, only one college preference!] [By the way, I didn¡¯t even know that there¡¯s a second round of exams for Capital University.] [Although, what if she doesn¡¯t get in? Don¡¯t you think Viola is a bit too confident?] [Looking forward to the second round of exams!] [I feel like the reporter was deliberately stirring things up. Does anyone know the inside scoop? Did Viola Thompson actually only fill out one college preference?] [Princess Viola, Eternal God!] [I love the princess¡¯s decisive character.] [Princess Viola is really amazing; she must be very confident! Otherwise, why would she be so sure about only filling out one college preference?] [You guys might not know how terrifying Capital University is, right? Do you know the former President of Marginine State? He graduated from Capital University!] [Not only the President of Marginine State, but the Vice President of Lusto Country also graduated from Capital University.] [I heard that every year about ten thousand students from all over the world receive enrollment invitations from Capital University, but only about three thousand pass the second round of exams.] [Wow! Capital University is so terrifying!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Viola can already get in with full marks, let alone pass the second round of exams at Capital University. I believe in Viola!] [No comment; waiting for the second round of exam results.] [I¡¯m speechless; I thought receiving the enrollment invitation from Capital University meant getting admitted. I didn¡¯t expect there would be a second round of exams! Seeing the way the Thompson family acted, those who don¡¯t know might have thought Viola has already become an official student of Capital University!] [Let¡¯s analyze rationally; after all, Viola is a full-score top student. Given her IQ, she should have no problem passing the second round of exams.] [I¡¯ve looked into it; Capital University¡¯s second round of exams is not just about the knowledge learned from textbooks but also involves Morse Code, Bitcoin trend analysis, and deeper knowledge. Just being smart isn¡¯t enough to pass the second round of exams.] Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update) Chapter 540: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update) [Is anyone going to say something about Viola Thompson only filling out one college application?] [I haven¡¯t even received an invitation from Capital University. Damn, am I not worthy of commenting on this issue!] [Is someone too overconfident?] [Truly, I feel Viola is getting too full of herself!] [I used to quite like Viola Thompson, but now I find that I¡¯m liking her less and less. If she would have filled out more than one application, there would be no problems, but she chose to only submit one! She must think she¡¯s really amazing, but she¡¯s just underestimating Capital University!] [¡­] So many comments in many flavors. There are those who support Viola. And there are those who are waiting to see a joke. When Sylvia Thompson stumbled upon this Facebook post, she squinted her eyes a little. Immediately, she opened a web page to search for the news about Capital University¡¯s re-examination. It was only then that she realized that netizens weren¡¯t exaggerating at all. Capital University¡¯s re-examination is indeed terrifying. Even the leader of Country Polluton had failed the re-examination back in the day. Until now, the leader of Country Polluton still jokes that his biggest regret in life is not becoming a member of Capital University. It¡¯s because Capital University has produced many leaders. That¡¯s why it¡¯s also called ¡®Presidential College.¡¯ Anyone who receives an invitation to study at Capital University is not ordinary. Viola¡­ Can she really pass the re-examination smoothly? At this thought, Sylvia narrowed her eyes. She looked at Edward Thompson, who was playing with his phone next to her, ¡°Little Brother, have you seen the Facebook posts?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Edward Thompson asked. With a look of admiration, Sylvia replied, ¡°My sister is really amazing! Little Brother, do you know? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that Capital University has an entrance re-examination!¡± Hearing that, Edward Thompson opened Facebook. He first checked the comments under the latest post habitually. [Big brother, keep up the effort!] [Big brother, I believe in the princess!] [The princess can definitely pass the re-examination smoothly.] [Give the princess a shoutout.] [Big brother, don¡¯t worry, we all believe in the princess. This time, we¡¯ll be united with the princess!] [¡­] What do these comments mean? Why would they bring up Viola Thompson out of the blue? Edward Thompson clicked on the trending search page and read the interview. Only then did he understand what was going on. Edward Thompson frowned slightly. Overly glib. He agreed with what netizens were saying ¨C Viola was getting too cocky! She got a perfect score and now she¡¯s getting so full of herself that she can¡¯t tell east from west. It¡¯s bad enough that Viola is so overconfident, but she never considers how her actions affect her family members! If she can¡¯t pass the re-examination, how should he explain it to his fans?! The more Edward Thompson thought about it, the worse he felt, and he just wanted to sever his relationship with Viola immediately. But at this critical moment, he dared not to act impulsively. After all, his family hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet. Sylvia watched Edward Thompson¡¯s expression calmly, then said, ¡°Little Brother, do you think sister can pass the re-examination smoothly?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of a famous saying?¡± Edward Thompson asked in return. ¡°What?¡± Sylvia asked. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°¡®Lost among the common people.¡¯¡± A person becomes the center of attention because of their outstanding talent, but then they get too full of themselves and think they can do anything. In the end, their talent disappears, and they become worse than an ordinary person. This saying is just perfect to describe Viola Thompson. Sylvia smiled, ¡°Little Brother, you don¡¯t understand our sister at all. She¡¯s a truly extraordinary person.¡± Hearing this, Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. Extraordinary? Viola Thompson?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without a pause, Sylvia continued, ¡°Little brother, try to understand our sister. You simply have too many prejudices against her. Even though you know she¡¯s our parents¡¯ favorite, you keep targeting her. It¡¯s natural for our parents to dislike this. No matter what grievances you may have against our sister, you shouldn¡¯t show it in front of our parents. Listen to me, little brother ¨C if you really want our parents to forgive you, you should start pleasing our sister. Once she¡¯s happy, there¡¯ll be no issues with our parents, and you¡¯ll be able to return home.¡± Should he please Viola Thompson?! Absolutely impossible! Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, ¡°I¡¯ll please her in my next life!¡± Hearing this, Sylvia sighed, ¡°To be honest, little brother, I also think this isn¡¯t entirely your fault. If I were my sister, regardless of who¡¯s right or wrong, I would¡¯ve taken the initiative to contact you. After all, you¡¯re our older brother, our kin. Once we get married, you¡¯ll be our backbone in our parents¡¯ home. But our sister doesn¡¯t seem to realize this.¡± Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: 188: Slapped in the Face, Drunken Xuanxuan (Part 1, Updated)_2 Chapter 541: 188: Slapped in the Face, Drunken Xuanxuan (Part 1, Updated)_2 With that statement, all the mistakes were pinned on Viola Thompson. Edward Thompson originally had numerous misunderstandings about Viola. Hearing this, he felt even more furious, ¡°Because she has never treated me as a brother.¡± Edward¡¯s voice was very cold. If Viola had treated him as a brother, things wouldn¡¯t have become like this. Just as Sylvia said, Viola is now the apple of their parents¡¯ eyes. As long as Viola spoke a few good words for him in front of their parents, they would make a big deal out of nothing, and trivialize the smallest matter. But Viola did not. She never thought to speak up for him in front of their parents. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t think like that, I was just casually talking. After all, everyone handles problems differently, and what I do can¡¯t represent sister.¡± The more understanding Sylvia appeared, the more Edward despised Viola. ** On the other side. River City. Today Viola had a reunion with her classmates from Class Six. This was their last gathering before they went off to university after grade twelve. The next reunion wouldn¡¯t get so many attendees. The venue was chosen by the class monitor. It was at a hot pot restaurant. At this time, nearly everyone had gathered in the hot pot restaurant. There were fifty people in Class Six in total. Two tables were set up in the private room. The seats were almost filled up. Each person¡¯s seat was equipped with a mini hot pot. It¡¯s clean, sanitary, and no need to worry about undercooking. Class monitor Chester stood at the front, ¡°Has everyone in our class arrived?¡± Diana replied, ¡°Beautiful Thompson hasn¡¯t come yet.¡± Chester asked, ¡°Are we only missing Beautiful Thompson?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± Chester said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s take a count then.¡± Forty-nine people had attended in total. Chester continued, ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait for Beautiful Thompson to arrive before serving the dishes.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s chat for now, we won¡¯t get many chances like this in the future.¡± ¡°Right, right.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t not turn up, would she?¡± ¡°After all, she¡¯s now the top scorer with full marks, a future Capital University student. How could she dine with us commoners?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just not on her level anymore.¡± Hearing these off-color comments, Diana furrowed her eyebrows slightly, and added, ¡°The reunion is scheduled for three in the afternoon, and it¡¯s still half an hour away from three! What are some of you mumbling about?¡± Viola has always been punctual. Diana believes she won¡¯t be late. ¡°Do people not allowed to talk about someone being late?¡± ¡°Is she late?¡± Diana turned her head and looked at the girl who had spoken, ¡°Is it three o¡¯clock now?¡± The girl didn¡¯t seem angry but smiled at Diana, ¡°Diana, do you dare to bet with me?¡± ¡°Lucy, you say! How to bet?¡± Lucy had always been a top student. Before Viola transferred to North Bridge, Lucy was the most outstanding student in the school. Ever since Viola arrived, her limelight was completely overshadowed by Viola. She thought she could outshine others in the College Entrance Examination. To her surprise, Viola ended up receiving full marks. Six number ones. And hence, becoming a once-in-a-decade genius. Lucy had never been so overshadowed. The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable it was. Before Lucy could speak, Diana casually picked up a lemon from the table, ¡°This is it, the loser eats this whole lemon!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lucy nodded. The others in the private room started to chorus. Diana looked at Lucy, ¡°Whoever refuses to eat is a dog!¡± Lucy nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± After all, she won¡¯t lose. With time ticking by. It was almost three o¡¯clock. Lucy looked at Diana with a smile, ¡°Diana, you lost.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still ten minutes left!¡± On hearing this, a mocking expression appeared in Lucy¡¯s eyes. If Viola were to come, she would have arrived earlier, and would not have waited until now. Just then, a knock rang on the door of the private room. The door was then pushed open. A figure wearing a white t-shirt walked in from outside. Everyone attending today was well-dressed. Except for her. Plain face. However, it was this plain-looking face that was heart-stirring. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her. Even though it was not their first time seeing Viola, the students of Class Six were still amazed every time they saw her. The feeling was very strange. Seeing the newcomer, Diana immediately reached out and greeted, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, come over here!¡± She and Fiona had saved a seat especially for Viola. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)_3 Chapter 542: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)_3 Right between the two of them. Viola Thompson looked at the class president, ¡°Sorry, president, it seems I¡¯m late.¡± The appointed time was three o¡¯clock. It was now 2:51. A blush appeared on Chester¡¯s face, ¡°You¡¯re not late; we just came early.¡± Most of the male students in Class Six had a crush on Viola at some point. Someone once described her with these words ¡ª She was the entire youth of the male students at North Bridge High School. Lucy¡¯s expression darkened a bit. She had thought that Viola wouldn¡¯t attend the reunion. Unexpectedly¡­ Viola sat down between Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. Fiona lowered her voice to speak to Viola. Diana looked at Lucy, ¡°You lost.¡± ¡°Eat the lemon.¡± After saying that, Diana handed the lemon to Lucy, ¡°Don¡¯t say this lemon matches you quite well, both so sour~¡± She deliberately elongated her voice, making others chuckle softly. Lucy took the lemon, ¡°Eat it, I will!¡± She didn¡¯t bother peeling it, just taking a big bite. In an instant. Her mouth was full of sourness, saliva flowing, and face contorted. This feeling was not pleasant at all. Especially the sensation of the sourness infiltrating her teeth. It felt as if her teeth would be eroded by the lemon¡¯s acidity and fall out. However, Diana didn¡¯t plan on letting Lucy off so easily, laughing and saying, ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t eat this lemon is a puppy.¡± Lucy was so sour that her eyes watered, but she still endured and finished the entire lemon. After eating the lemon, Lucy drank water in big gulps. But it didn¡¯t help at all. In her mouth, apart from the sour taste, she could hardly taste anything else. Only then did Diana sit back down satisfied, snorting coldly, ¡°Serves you right.¡± Lucy pinched her fingers. Chester then said, ¡°Since all our classmates from Class Six have arrived, let¡¯s start ordering dishes.¡± The first thing brought up was the liquor. ¡°We won¡¯t leave until we¡¯re drunk today!¡± These half-grown children, just six months ago, were still being watched by their parents, not even having time to play on their phones, let alone drink alcohol. It¡¯s not easy to graduate from high school, so they naturally want to let go of themselves. Do all the things their parents wouldn¡¯t let them do before! With that in mind. Everyone became more excited. Even the always-steady Chester, who filled his glass with white wine, ¡°This glass is for everyone, I wish you all a bright future!¡± ¡°A bright future!¡± Everyone stood up with their glasses. Viola took a small sip of the white wine in her glass. Slightly spicy. Fiona saw her not even furrowing her brow and curiously asked, ¡°Vio, are you really good at holding your liquor?¡± ¡°Just okay.¡± Fiona blurted out subconsciously, ¡°The third in the world?¡± Viola chuckled softly, ¡°That¡¯s too exaggerating.¡± In fact, Viola didn¡¯t know her own alcohol tolerance. She rarely drank And had never been drunk. At this moment, Chester brought his glass in front of Viola, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, let me toast you, wishing you become more and more beautiful and successfully pass the retest of Capital University.¡± Viola stood up with her glass, ¡°Thank you, and I also wish our class president a bright future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink first as a salute!¡± Chester finished his glass of wine in one gulp. 52-degree white wine. Quite pungent. But in front of saudade, he had to pretend to be fine. Viola also drank the white wine in her glass in one breath. ¡°Holy shit! Beautiful Thompson has a great tolerance for alcohol!¡± ¡°Beautiful Thompson has mad skills!¡± Someone on the side joked, ¡°Why is our class president¡¯s face red?¡± ¡°What do you guys know! In our class president¡¯s case, it¡¯s not the wine that gets him drunk, but the person!¡± More and more people came to toast Viola. ¡°Beautiful Thompson, keep it up!¡± ¡°Beautiful Thompson, in the future, we¡¯ll all be relying on you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one in our class who got into Capital University.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®the only one in our class¡¯? She¡¯s the only one in our city!¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness. She was not any worse than Viola, except for not getting full marks. But the people who came to toast her were few and far between. Just wait! Viola will fall from her pedestal sooner or later. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She hasn¡¯t even passed the retest of Capital University yet, and she¡¯s already so arrogant. If she¡¯s eliminated in the retest, Lucy wants to see how Viola will cope! Today, Class Seven, the class next door, was also having a meal together. Hearing that Viola had come, many Class Seven students also came to toast her. ¡°Beautiful Thompson from Class Six, I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡± ¡°Holy cow! Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re so beautiful! Even more beautiful than on TV! I¡¯m a fan of yours!¡± The speaker was a cute short-haired girl, ¡°Can we take a picture together?¡± Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)_4 Chapter 543: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Xiaxia (first update)_4 ¡°Sure.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Dante Parkin was overjoyed, immediately took out his phone, and took a selfie with Viola. After taking the first picture, Dante was somewhat dissatisfied, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, this angle shows my double chin. Can we take another one?¡± He thought Viola might not have the patience, but instead of impatience, Viola smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡± She looked very nice when she smiled. Her eyes curved up. A shallow dimple formed on each of her cheeks, as if inviting others to be drawn in. Even Dante, a girl, couldn¡¯t help but stare. Dante immediately took out her phone and snapped another photo. The second photo was taken at a much better angle, and Dante, satisfied, put away her phone, picked up a wine glass from the table, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, here¡¯s a toast to you! Wishing you success in your studies and a bright future!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Viola picked up her own glass, ¡°and I wish you all the best and a smooth path.¡± With that said, she drank all the wine in her glass. As more and more people joined in the toast. Viola¡¯s face turned slightly red after a round of toasting. Her skin was originally fair, and now it looked like a light pink rouge had been applied to her cheeks. After the party. Viola¡¯s steps were unsteady. Her body swayed, as if walking in an ¡®S¡¯ shape. She was drunk. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight supported her, one on each side. Chester and a few guys walked up to the trio, ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°Thanks, but no need.¡± Diana flatly refused. Who knew if these guys would take advantage of Viola¡¯s drunken state and secretly try anything on her. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go ahead! If there¡¯s anything you need, just give me a call.¡± Chester added. ¡°Got it.¡± Diana nodded. Chester and the other guys left first. He was a bit worried, looking back at Viola as he walked. Fiona worriedly looked at Diana, ¡°Diana, will Vio be okay after drinking so much?¡± ¡°She should be fine,¡± Diana continued, ¡°I just searched online, and apparently, yogurt can help with hangovers. We¡¯ll get some for Beautiful Thompson to drink later.¡± At that moment, Viola suddenly raised her index finger, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk.¡± Diana and Fiona both looked back at Viola. Perplexed. ¡°Vio, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Viola let go of them, ¡°I was just pretending. I¡¯m not actually drunk.¡± Her voice was normal. She stood steadily. Diana laughed, ¡°Nice one, Beautiful Thompson! I thought you were really drunk!¡± Fiona was also baffled. As it turned out, Viola was just pretending. Viola walked forward. She took one step, then another. As she walked, Viola suddenly stopped under a tree. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vio?¡± Fiona ran over quickly. Viola raised her index finger, looking mysterious, ¡°Shh!¡± Fiona was very confused. Diana had an even more puzzled look on her face. What now? ¡°I¡¯m a little bunny.¡± Viola stared at them with her beautiful peach blossom eyes, blinking, ¡°Are you two bunnies too?¡± It was somewhat endearing. Quite different from her usual cool demeanor. Fiona: ¡°¡­¡± Diana: ¡°¡­¡± A bunny?! For a moment, they exchanged glances and came to a conclusion. This girl. She. Was. Drunk. Then suddenly, Viola started hopping forward. Diana and Fiona immediately chased after her. ¡°Beautiful Thompson!¡± ¡°Vio!¡± Viola hopped to a stray dog by the side of the road and stopped. The dog, who was eating, instinctively protected the few scraps of food it had. What was the deal with this person? Did she want to snatch food from a dog? Human and dog stared at each other. Suddenly, Viola hugged the stray dog, ¡°Fiona! How did you get here?! Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Stray dog: ¡°¡­¡± Fiona: ¡°¡­¡± She felt somewhat offended. Diana was laughing so hard she could barely catch her breath. She never thought drunk Viola would be so cute. Fiona walked up to Viola, ¡°Vio, I¡¯m right here.¡± Viola looked up at her, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re obviously a little bunny!¡± With that said, Viola got up from the ground, still hugging the stray dog. ¡°Fiona, let¡¯s go!¡± Viola tightly embraced the large stray dog, lifting it up. Stray dog: ¡°¡­¡± This love would suffocate the dog. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Vio!¡± Fiona rushed to keep up with Viola¡¯s pace. Diana followed suit. At that moment, Viola suddenly stopped. Thud! Fiona crashed into Viola¡¯s back, while Diana bumped into Fiona¡¯s back. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Viola (first update)_5 Chapter 544: 188: Slap in the face, drunk Viola (first update)_5 Viola was holding a stray dog, mumbling to herself, ¡°Fiona, why did you suddenly turn black?¡± Fiona Knight looked quite helpless, ¡°Viola, I am Fiona.¡± ¡°I told you, you¡¯re a little bunny!¡± Viola made a fierce expression, showing two small canine teeth, ¡°If you say you¡¯re Fiona again, I¡¯ll be angry to death! Humph!¡± Fiona Knight: ¡°¡­¡± Diana Hershey laughed so hard that tears came out. Viola suddenly noticed Diana, pointed at her and said: ¡°I know this little bunny! You look a bit like¡­ like¡­ like Diana Hershey!¡± ¡°Beautiful Thompson, look carefully, I am Diana Hershey!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little bunny.¡± Viola held the dog in one hand and put the other hand on Diana¡¯s shoulder, then continued: ¡°What¡¯s your name, little bunny? I¡¯ll tell you, Diana is rich, and her family has delicious milk tea. However, we bunnies don¡¯t drink milk tea, I can steal her money to buy you carrots!¡± Diana Hershey: ¡°¡­¡± Beautiful Thompson is really excessive, she is still thinking about her money even when she¡¯s drunk. ¡°What flavor of carrot do you like?¡± Viola answered her own question, ¡°I like milk tea flavored carrots the most.¡± At this moment, a commercial vehicle stopped in front of them. A slender figure got out of the car. Although it was not their first time seeing Terrence Lentz, every time they saw him, he still took one¡¯s breath away. Of course, it would be even better if this man in front of them wasn¡¯t the notorious good-for-nothing in River City. ¡°Viola?¡± Terrence Lentz looked at Viola holding the dog, feeling completely overwhelmed. Although Diana and Fiona thought Terrence was not a good match for Viola, he was still her fianc¨¦, so they greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Lentz, we had a class gathering today, and Viola seems to have drank a bit too much.¡± Terrence Lentz frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys home.¡± ¡°You look a bit like my cheap fianc¨¦,¡± Viola, still holding the dog with one hand, walked to Terrence Lentz and looked at him carefully, ¡°Hmm¡­ but do you have abs? If you don¡¯t have abs, you can¡¯t be my fianc¨¦.¡± As she said that, Viola was about to lift Terrence Lentz¡¯s shirt. Terrence Lentz held her hand and said in a deep tone, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mhmm.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. ¡°Let me touch!¡± Viola directly put her hand under his shirt. From her expression, she seemed quite satisfied. Diana and Fiona¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells! A moment later, Viola retracted her hand, ¡°Not bad! I announce that you can also become my fianc¨¦! Hahaha!¡± Terrence Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I have two fianc¨¦s!¡± ¡°Ah, no! I¡¯m a little bunny!¡± Viola laughed heartily. Terrence Lentz helped her up, ¡°Get in the car first.¡± Viola obediently got into the car and didn¡¯t forget to call Fiona and Diana, ¡°You two little bunnies, come on up too.¡± Forced to be little bunnies, Diana and Fiona: ¡°¡­¡± They all got into the car. Terrence Lentz took out a cup of yogurt to sober Viola up. Viola hugged the dog tightly with one hand while pushing away the yogurt Terrence Lentz handed her with the other, ¡°We little bunnies can only eat carrots!¡± ¡°Be good, this is a carrot.¡± ¡°Then I want you to feed me! Ah!¡± Terrence Lentz picked up a spoon and started feeding her. Viola took a bite of yogurt, pointed at Diana and Fiona with a serious face, ¡°And these two little bunnies.¡± Forced to be little bunnies, Diana and Fiona: We want to thank you, grateful for your warmth through the seasons. Terrence Lentz coaxed her, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you first, then feed them.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola smiled at him, ¡°you¡¯re so nice.¡± Before long. Viola hugged the dog and fell asleep on Terrence Lentz¡¯s shoulder. There was a faint smell on the stray dog. It¡¯s a wonder she could even sleep. Poor Terrence Lentz, who had a slight obsessive cleanliness, kept frowning slightly. This ancestor was really good at causing trouble. The atmosphere in the car was quite quiet. After a moment, Terrence Lentz looked at Diana and Fiona, ¡°Can you two stay with her tonight?¡±Viola Thompson lived alone and got drunk again. Terrence Lentz couldn¡¯t let her sleep alone with an easy mind. Hearing this, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight both looked puzzled. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect that Terrence Lentz would actively ask them to stay overnight with Viola. They were originally worried that Terrence Lentz would take advantage of Viola while she was drunk. But now it seems. Such worries were completely unnecessary. Diana nodded, ¡°I can do that.¡± Fiona said, ¡°I can too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Although he and Viola were alone together and had a nominal engagement, those didn¡¯t count before. If he stayed at Viola¡¯s house, it would affect her reputation. Soon, the car stopped in front of a familiar building. Diana woke Viola up and helped her out of the car. But Viola didn¡¯t want her help, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Having said that, she hugged the dog and jumped straight out of the car. After jumping out of the car, she asked Diana and Fiona to jump out of the car as well. The girl looked at them, ¡°We little rabbits all have to jump!¡± Out of helplessness, Fiona and Diana had to jump out of the car. That¡¯s not all ¨C Viola even asked the driver to jump out of the car too. As a result, the ¡®elderly¡¯ driver was forced to be a little rabbit for once. However, after the driver got off the car by jumping, Viola said, ¡°This little rabbit is so fat! It must be delicious when braised!¡± The driver subconsciously took a step back. He didn¡¯t dare to get close to Viola at all. Viola hugged the dog and walked shakily, as if she could fall to the ground at any time. Fiona and Diana couldn¡¯t handle her at all. Terrence Lentz held her shoulder, hugged her with the dog, and helped her walk forward. Viola tilted her head and looked at Terrence Lentz, her beautiful peach blossom eyes blinking. ¡°This little rabbit of yours looks a little familiar.¡± Terrence¡¤Little Rabbit¡¤Lentz:¡±¡­¡± The driver also heard Viola¡¯s words clearly. He swallowed. Where did this girl come from? Her courage was so big that she not only wanted to eat human flesh but also said that their master was a little rabbit! The key point was that the master seemed to be very cooperative. He didn¡¯t get angry at all. Who would believe it if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes? Terrence Lentz helped Viola walk in front, and Fiona and Diana followed behind. After safely sending Viola home, Terrence Lentz helped the girls close the doors and windows and then proposed to leave. Just at this moment, Viola suddenly hugged the dog, walked up to Terrence Lentz, stretched out her hand to rub his thin lips for a moment, and after succeeding, laughed, ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t wash my hands when I went to the bathroom just now!¡± Terrence Lentz:¡±¡­¡± So, should he laugh? Waking up with a hangover didn¡¯t feel good. The next morning. A gentle breeze blew in through the window, making the curtains sway. The person in the bed slowly opened her eyes and instinctively reached for her hand to shield her forehead from the slightly dazzling sunlight. The first feeling: her head hurt a little. The second feeling was that she had a dry mouth and tongue. Viola turned over to the other side. When she saw the huge, black object on the bed, she was startled. Heavens! Where did this dog come from? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A person and a dog were just staring at each other with wide-open eyes. The air was somewhat quiet. ¡°Beautiful Thompson,¡± Diana Hershey walked in from outside, ¡°you¡¯re finally awake.¡± If Viola didn¡¯t wake up, Diana even doubted if this person could sleep until tomorrow. ¡°Did I sleep for a very long time?¡± Viola didn¡¯t remember anything about getting drunk. She first looked at Diana, and then at the dog, and asked, ¡°Is the dog yours?¡± Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: 189: Give a Child a Name (Second Revision) Chapter 545: 189: Give a Child a Name (Second Revision) Diana Hershey leaned against the door frame, looking at Viola Thompson, ¡°So, Beautiful Thompson, you really don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Viola shook her head. Diana continued, ¡°Do you know what time it is now?¡± ¡°Six o¡¯clock?¡± Viola¡¯s biological clock woke her up every morning at six o¡¯clock sharp. ¡°But why are you at my place?¡± Viola was puzzled and asked again, ¡°Who opened the door for you?¡± At that moment, Fiona Knight¡¯s voice came from the living room, ¡°Diana, is Vio awake?¡± Viola had a puzzled expression, ¡°Fiona is also at my place?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Viola was a bit dazed. What happened? Why were all these people at her place? Diana looked outside and answered Fiona¡¯s question first, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s awake.¡± After that, Diana turned her head and looked at Viola, ¡°Vio, you got drunk last night, do you know that?¡± ¡°Drunk?¡± Viola frowned slightly. No wonder her head hurt so much. ¡°If I was drunk, why would your dog be lying on my bed?¡± Viola looked at the dog next to her with disgust, ¡°And it¡¯s such a dirty dog too.¡± The dog lying on the side: ¡°¡­¡± Whimpering ¨C it didn¡¯t seem to think so when you cuddled it while sleeping last night! Diana burst out laughing, ¡°Vio, don¡¯t you remember? You insisted on taking it home last night! And you even thought it was Fiona! You cried and wanted to steal my money to buy it carrot!¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t be!¡± Viola would never admit it. Diana took out her phone, ¡°Luckily I recorded a video.¡± ¡°Fiona, are you hungry? Wait, I¡¯ll steal Diana¡¯s money to buy you carrot. I know where she hides her wallet, hehehe¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Fiona! You¡¯re a little rabbit!¡± ¡°This little rabbit looks so much like Diana! Hahaha, do you want to steal Diana¡¯s money with me?¡± Viola was dumbfounded. Was that really her? No, no, no! It definitely wasn¡¯t her! Diana put away her phone and looked at Viola, ¡°So, Beautiful Thompson, when did you set your sights on my wallet?¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± A moment later, Viola went on, ¡°Apart from these, I didn¡¯t do anything else out of line, did I?¡± ¡°No,¡± Diana replied casually, ¡°you just forced the driver to learn how to jump out of the car like a little rabbit, oh, right, you also touched your fianc¨¦¡¯s abs¡­¡± Viola couldn¡¯t listen any further. She wanted to die. The earth was no longer suitable for her. Diana didn¡¯t continue talking. ¡°Dinner¡¯s almost ready, hurry up and wash up, Beautiful Thompson.¡± As she finished speaking, Diana¡¯s gaze fell on the dog beside her, ¡°What should we do with it?¡± The dog next to her shivered with fear. Whimpering. Was it going to be skinned and slaughtered? Viola stretched out her fair fingers and pressed her temples, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it.¡± Since she brought it home, she had to take responsibility. ¡°Okay.¡± Diana nodded her head, smiling, ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t take responsibility.¡± Because Diana knew Viola¡¯s character, she had already bought dog food and a dog kennel early in the morning. ¡°Come down with me.¡± Diana patted the dog¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± The dog seemed to understand and immediately jumped off the bed. Viola sat on the bed, silent for a few seconds before starting to wash up. After washing up, she took out her phone. Only then did she realize that it was already 11:30 in the morning! Alcohol really was a harmful thing. She opened WhatsApp, and the messages were all red. Viola opened the chat labeled [eight-pack abs + six-foot tall fianc¨¦]. [Are you awake yet?] [I ordered milk tea for you.] [Don¡¯t drink it on an empty stomach.] Viola replied, [Already awake.] After replying to the message, she came to the living room, where Fiona and Diana were bringing dishes to the table. ¡°Beautiful Thompson, your fianc¨¦ ordered milk tea for you.¡± ¡°Drink some water first and get ready for the meal.¡± Having slept all night and nearly all morning, Viola was already quite hungry, sitting at the dining table, ¡°Did you two cook all these dishes?¡± Diana said, ¡°We don¡¯t have that kind of skills; these were all sent by your fianc¨¦.¡± The dishes were from a restaurant called Little Jiangnan. They tasted great. However, it was difficult to book a table there, let alone order takeout.Little Jiangnan didn¡¯t offer any delivery service at all. Even Diana had to make a reservation a month in advance to eat Little Jiangnan¡¯s dishes. Fiona then said, ¡°Vio, I think Diana and I didn¡¯t know Mr. Lentz well enough before.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Viola sat down and took a sip of water. Fiona said: ¡°It was him who asked Diana and me to stay with you last night.¡± Normally, as Viola¡¯s fiance, Terrence should have stayed to take care of her when she was drunk. If anything happened, it would make sense. But Terrence didn¡¯t. Not only he didn¡¯t stay, but he was also a gentleman in every way. Diana nodded too, ¡°That¡¯s impressive, if nothing else.¡± At the very least, this showed that Terrence had a good character. There might not be many others who could do the same. Viola smiled lightly, ¡°Well, you should see whose fiance he is.¡± Diana rested her head on her hands, staring at Viola. Viola felt a tingling sensation on her scalp due to Diana¡¯s staring. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Diana squinted her eyes, smirking mischievously, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, you¡¯re so adorable when you¡¯re drunk.¡± If Diana hadn¡¯t seen it for herself, she would never have believed that Viola could be so cute after getting drunk. She was fiercely adorable. Viola: ¡°¡­¡± Fiona also leaned in, laughing: ¡°Diana, do you remember the driver¡¯s face last night when Viola thought he was a rabbit?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The memory made Diana laugh even harder, ¡°The uncle was so shocked! After he finally managed to jump out of the car, Viola complained that he was too fat, and that he would be delicious when braised.¡± Thinking about the scene, Diana and Fiona laughed together. Viola: From now on, I¡¯ll never drink again! The three of them were eating. At this moment, the doorbell rang. As Viola was about to get the door, Fiona beat her to it. When the door was opened, both the people outside and inside were surprised. ¡°Fiona!¡± ¡°Aunt Hubbert and Uncle Tuchman!¡± That¡¯s right. The visitors were Isaac Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest. Cheryl was already seven months pregnant. Her seven-month belly was very apparent. Cheryl¡¯s face was also much rounder, her expression full of happiness. Isaac Tuchman carried gifts in both hands. ¡°Uncle Tuchman, Aunt Hubbert, are you here to see Vio?¡± They both nodded: ¡°Yes, yes. We heard Miss Thompson was back, so we came to see her. Is she inside?¡± Fiona smiled: ¡°Please come in, Miss Thompson is in here.¡± As Fiona walked back inside, she said: ¡°Vio, Uncle Tuchman and Aunt Hubbert are here.¡± Viola put down her chopsticks, stood up, and looked at the visitors. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Cheryl came to Viola¡¯s side, ¡°You¡¯ve only been gone for a few months, and yet you¡¯ve become even more beautiful.¡± Isaac Tuchman put the gifts on the ground. Viola said: ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, you didn¡¯t need to bring anything. I¡¯ll be returning to Capital City soon.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t buy much.¡± Although they said they didn¡¯t buy much, ginseng, deer antler, and bird¡¯s nest were all present. Viola introduced Diana to them. Diana looked at them politely, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman!¡± Cheryl smiled, ¡°As expected of Miss Thompson¡¯s friends, all of you are so beautiful!¡± After being complimented for her looks, Diana¡¯s eyes were narrowed into slits from smiling. Which little fairy doesn¡¯t want to be told she¡¯s beautiful? Viola poured water for the couple, then asked, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, have you eaten? If not, sit down and have a casual meal with us?¡± Cheryl smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve eaten on the way here. You guys just enjoy your meal!¡± They continued to chat while eating. Cheryl seemed genuinely happy now. Before, she felt that her life was bleak with no light ahead. Now, however, her days were fulfilling. After the meal, Viola checked Cheryl¡¯s pulse. With a nervous expression, Cheryl looked at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, what should I pay attention to during labor?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although she was only seven months pregnant, Cheryl had already picked a hospital for delivery and prepared many items for the baby. After a moment, Viola released Cheryl¡¯s wrist, smiling: ¡°Mrs. Tuchman, don¡¯t worry. The fetus is safe and sound. The pulse is strong and steady, indicating that the baby is healthy and energetic.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheryl was overjoyed. As a mother, her greatest wish was for her child to be safe and healthy. Cheryl then looked at Viola and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, could you please give our child a name?¡± Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: 190: Feel sick just by seeing it (3 am update) Chapter 546: 190: Feel sick just by seeing it (3 am update) Adam and Cheryl thought for a while, and felt that the child¡¯s name should be given by Viola Thompson. After all. It was Viola who gave this child life. Upon hearing this, Viola thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, what do you think of the name Yvette? It means much joy and lasting peace. It¡¯s suitable for both boys and girls.¡± Upon hearing this, the couple looked at each other and smiled, saying, ¡°Good! Good! The name is really good!¡± As parents, they always hope to see their children filled with joy and living in peace, no matter when. Obviously, the couple was very satisfied with this name. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Cheryl then said, ¡°Oh, and I haven¡¯t congratulated Miss Thompson on her excellent College Entrance Examination results yet!¡± 750 points. And it was a raw score too. This result was an unattainable height no matter where she was. Upon saying this, Cheryl continued, ¡°Which school did Miss Thompson apply for?¡± Cheryl had been very cautious during her pregnancy. She basically stayed away from electronic devices. When she heard that Wi-Fi could emit radiation harmful to babies, she even turned off the Wi-Fi at home. ¡°Capital University.¡± Upon hearing this, Cheryl wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, Viola had such excellent results. ¡°I heard that Capital University had entrance retests,¡± Cheryl continued, ¡°A friend of mine had a child who received an invitation for enrollment from Capital University, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t pass the retest and had to settle for Capital City University instead.¡± These two universities, although they seemed to differ only by a word, in reality, were worlds apart. Capital University was known as the cradle of presidents. Having extremely high standards. So, even though Capital University enrolled students globally and had students of various ethnicities and skin colors, the number of students who were genuinely admitted each year never exceeded 3,000. Upon saying this, Cheryl looked at Viola, ¡°But Miss Thompson is so outstanding, she must be able to pass it smoothly!¡± Cheryl had no doubt about Viola. ¡°Thank you.¡± At three in the afternoon, Adam and Cheryl left. Viola, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight planned to visit River City¡¯s night market. After all, they would have fewer chances to do so in the future. First, the school was about to start. Secondly, Viola would settle in Capital City in the future. River City had no rivers, but almost every road led to the sea. It was a romantic city. At this time every year, a large number of tourists would flood in. At around 6:30 in the evening. The three of them were strolling on a road lined with palm trees. It wasn¡¯t dark yet. The setting sun cast a thin golden veil on the earth, the distant sea was rippling with green waves, and the view was breathtaking. Fiona bought some cool desserts. They were eating the dessert while strolling on the romantic little road. ¡°Beautiful girl! Wait a moment.¡± Just then, Viola was stopped by someone. ¡°Hello.¡± She turned to look at the person. Standing in front of her was a middle-aged woman about fifty years old, with graying hair and wrinkles around her eyes. Perhaps due to living in a coastal city for many years, her skin was somewhat dark despite wearing a hat. ¡°Young lady, is this yours?¡± The middle-aged woman held a white cell phone and asked. ¡°My phone!¡± Diana came over, ¡°Auntie, thank you!¡± Diana took the phone from the middle-aged woman with both hands and bowed politely. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Be careful when walking next time,¡± the middle-aged woman smiled kindly, ¡°Someone else might not return it to you.¡± She had encountered so many people and things on her way here. People were kind but could also be sinister. Diana nodded and thanked her again, ¡°All right, auntie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The middle-aged woman handed the phone back to Diana and turned to walk to the other side. Looking at the woman¡¯s retreating figure, Diana exclaimed, ¡°Auntie is really a good person!¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for the auntie sending her phone over, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed that she had lost it. The middle-aged woman walked directly to a rickshaw and stopped. There was a large poster on the rickshaw. A pair of big characters, ¡°looking for daughter.¡± could be vaguely seen. Diana said, ¡°Beautiful Thompson, Fiona, look, was that auntie just now looking for her daughter?¡± They both glanced over. They saw the auntie walking ahead, pulling the rickshaw. Viola had good eyesight. On the poster, not only was there printed information of the lost daughter, but also a photo of the child. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pearl. From Ketal City. Female. Lost at 2 years old, now 14 years old. Feature: two swirls on the top of her head. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: 190: Feel sick just by seeing it (3 am update)_2 Chapter 547: 190: Feel sick just by seeing it (3 am update)_2 If someone with good intentions provides useful information, a reward of 100,000 yuan will be given. Mother: Barbara Will. Below are the phone number and WhatsApp. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a notice to find a missing daughter, Auntie¡¯s daughter went missing at the age of two.¡± Diana Hershey sighed, ¡°Auntie really has it hard. Viola, you guys wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go buy something for Auntie.¡± Viola Thompson said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Fiona Knight also followed the footsteps of the two. Diana Hershey bought a few bottles of water, and when she wanted to buy other things, she was stopped by Viola Thompson. Diana Hershey wanted to ask why but Viola Thompson explained, ¡°Auntie¡¯s pedicab will be inconvenient if it carries too much stuff. Buying a few bottles of water will do, and the rest can be converted into cash. If Auntie needs anything, she can buy it herself.¡± Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°This is a good idea.¡± Diana Hershey said, ¡°Then we still have to go to the bank to withdraw money!¡± These days, no one carries cash with them. However, Viola Thompson quickly solved this problem. She suggested giving 50 yuan for handling fee to the supermarket boss, and asked him to help transfer and with cash withdrawal. The boss happily agreed. So, the three girls each took out 2,000 yuan and caught up with the missing child¡¯s mother, Barbara Will. The money was handed over to Barbara Will by Diana Hershey. ¡°Mrs. Price, my last name is also Will, maybe we were from the same family five hundred years ago! I hope you find Nini soon, and thank you for helping me pick up my phone. This is a little token of our appreciation, please accept it.¡± Barbara Will held the money handed over by Diana Hershey, her hands trembling, deeply touched, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to kind-hearted people like you, otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how I could have made it through on my own. Young ladies, please give me your phone numbers. When I find my child, I will definitely thank you properly!¡± Ever since her child went missing, Barbara Will quit her job and embarked on the journey to find her child. In order to find her child, she sold her house and spent all her savings. Twelve years have now passed. There is still no news of the missing child. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t need to take our phone numbers, this money is just a token of our affection.¡± Hearing this, Barbara Will quickly handed the money back to Diana Hershey, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave a contact number, I can¡¯t take this money.¡± Her attitude was very firm. Out of helplessness, Diana Hershey had no choice but to leave her contact information. ¡°What about you two, young ladies?¡± Fiona Knight and Viola Thompson also left their contact information. After leaving the contact information, Diana Hershey looked at Barbara Will, ¡°Auntie Will, I¡¯m sorry to be nosy, but where is Nini¡¯s father?¡± Barbara Will showed no particular emotion on her face, but calmly said, ¡°The second year after the child went missing, he remarried and now has a boy and a girl.¡± Men can remarry and have children again. But she can¡¯t. The daughter was born after ten months of pregnancy. She will not give up searching for her until the day she closes her eyes. ¡°However, I don¡¯t blame him, people must always look forward.¡± Upon saying this, Barbara Will continued, ¡°For twelve years, not only have I not found any trace of Nini, but I¡¯ve also spent all my savings. Many people have advised me to stop searching, and find a new partner while still young, but I can¡¯t get past the hurdle in my heart. If even I don¡¯t look for Nini, then no one in this world would remember her.¡± With these words, Barbara Will couldn¡¯t help but cry aloud. Diana Hershey¡¯s eyes also turned red, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be sad, I believe you will definitely find Nini and reunite with her.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Barbara Will bowed to the three of them, ¡°You are all kind-hearted people, and you will have peace for the rest of your lives.¡± Viola Thompson noticed the words on the poster, ¡°Auntie, are you from Ketal City?¡± Ketal City is more than three thousand kilometers away from River City. One in the south and one in the north. Barbara Will nodded, ¡°Yes, my hometown is Ketal City. After my child went missing, I¡¯ve been pulling this cart and traveling all over the country. The furthest I¡¯ve been is to the Liaodong region.¡± No matter how far away a hint was, she would rush over. Over the years, although she hasn¡¯t found her own Nini, she has helped many abducted families find their children. Speaking of this, Barbara Will took out a few missing child flyers, ¡°Young lady, please help me keep an eye out. If you see any kidnapped children similar to my Nini, please notify me immediately. No matter how far it is, no matter whether it is my Nini or not, I will come!¡±Viola Thompson took the flyer and nodded slightly, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Barbara Will expressed her gratitude once again. After Barbara left, Fiona Knight couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Mrs. Price is really so pitiful!¡± She lost her daughter. She lost her house. Her husband remarried. In the whole world, she was the only one still immersed in the sorrow of losing her daughter. ¡°Motherly courage.¡± Fiona looked at Barbara¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What does marriage bring to a woman in the end?¡± Viola patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. There are faithless men, fickle women, and devoted lovers in this world. I believe you will meet someone better in the future.¡± Nothing is absolute. Fiona said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to get married in the future.¡± She was a perfect singlehood advocate. Viola laughed, ¡°That¡¯s also fine. Everyone has their own way of living.¡± Being single has its pursuits. One shouldn¡¯t negate others¡¯ beliefs, simply because of their own faith. Diana Hershey chimed in, ¡°You are the only heir to the Knight family. Even if you don¡¯t want to get married, will your grandmother and mother agree?¡± Fiona replied, ¡°It¡¯s still early! Let¡¯s talk about it when the time comes.¡± On the other side. Capital City. Thompson Clan. Aunt Zhang was cleaning Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room. At that moment, Sylvia entered the room by pushing the door from outside. ¡°Miss.¡± Aunt Zhang turned her head. Seeing Aunt Zhang, Sylvia slightly frowned, ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t need to clean my room.¡± She felt disgusted just looking at Aunt Zhang now. She was originally the only young miss of the Thompson family. Yet, because of Aunt Zhang¡¯s existence, she went from the family¡¯s young miss to a servant¡¯s daughter. Moreover, she was in a precarious position. She might lose the title of Young Miss Thompson Family at any moment. Aunt Zhang¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Did¡­ did I do something wrong?¡± Being able to clean her daughter¡¯s room was her only consolation. As a mother, Aunt Zhang also wanted to do something for her child. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong; I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wrong!¡± Sylvia tried her best to lower her voice, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been born. I shouldn¡¯t have been given birth by you!¡± Thinking of everything that had happened when Viola returned to the Thompson family, Sylvia¡¯s emotions crumbled. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have killed Viola back then?¡± Sylvia stared at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Do you know, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne don¡¯t even see me as their biological daughter? They gave Viola a black card worth three thousand billion! What about me? I have nothing! Mrs. Thompson even wants to marry me off to any random family now! This is all your fault!¡± Sylvia had accidentally overheard this discussion between Mrs. Thompson and a close friend during a phone call. The old woman wanted to marry her off to the Legend Clan. What kind of family was that? Zane, that idiot, was not even qualified to hold her shoes, let alone anything else. Just wait! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She would definitely make the old woman and the entire Thompson family regret this! Aunt Zhang lowered her head, her face full of guilt. She wanted to reach out to hold Sylvia, to comfort her. But she didn¡¯t have the courage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry for everything¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sylvia glared fiercely at Aunt Zhang, ¡°What makes you qualified to be my mother? You can only ever be a lowly servant! Forever!¡± Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: 191: She is the unattainable phoenix (Late Night) Chapter 548: 191: She is the unattainable phoenix (Late Night) As she spoke the last four words, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with a sinister expression. She was the high-flying phoenix. A phoenix that soared through the sky. What did Aunt Zhang amount to? Sylvia Thompson looked down at Aunt Zhang, ¡°It disgusts me to even look at you now! Get out of my room right away, out, now!¡± Aunt Zhang felt heartbroken. She didn¡¯t harbor any resentment towards Sylvia, not at all. It was all her own fault. Back then, she shouldn¡¯t have spared that wretched girl¡¯s life! Aunt Zhang took a deep breath, tried her best to compose her emotions, and then left Sylvia¡¯s room. As she stepped out of Sylvia¡¯s room again, her face showed no trace of her previous distress. This was the only thing she could do for her daughter. In order not to arouse any suspicion. Aunt Zhang¡¯s attitude towards Viola was even better. Thus. No one in the Thompson family ever noticed Aunt Zhang¡¯s abnormality. At this moment, Nanny Walson came over with a smile, ¡°Aunt Zhang, do you have a moment?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Aunt Zhang also looked up with a smile. Nanny Walson continued, ¡°Could you please go to the kitchen and bring Mrs. Thompson her nourishing soup?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhang,¡± Nanny Walson lowered her voice, ¡°I need to step outside to answer a phone call.¡± Aunt Zhang has always been helpful to others. So whenever the servants in the house needed help, they would go straight to her. Aunt Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Nanny Walson left to answer the phone. Aunt Zhang went to the kitchen to fetch Mrs. Thompson¡¯s nourishing soup. Since her serious illness, although there had been no significant changes in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s health, she would drink nourishing soup almost every day. It was also because of the Thompson¡¯s vast wealth that they could afford it. If they were an ordinary family, Mrs. Thompson would have been long gone. The servants often joked that, if Mrs. Thompson were born in their family, the grass on her grave would probably be half a person¡¯s height by now. Aunt Zhang successfully fetched the soup and brought it to Mrs. Thompson. The door was left ajar. As she approached the door, she could hear the conversation inside. ¡°Mom, Sylvia is still very young. Rushing to find her a match like this, isn¡¯t it a bit premature?¡± Mrs. Thompson squinted her eyes, ¡°Mary, don¡¯t say I¡¯m being biased. She¡¯s not one of our own, and her heart can never truly merge with ours.¡± Mary kept quiet. Although Sylvia had no blood relation to her, Mary had raised her with her own hands. As a mother, she hoped that her daughter would be happy in the future. Having said that, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°All these incidents happening in our family recently, not one of them can be separated from her!¡± Although she hadn¡¯t found any evidence. But she always felt that these things were directly related to Sylvia. Whether it was Viola being framed for being pregnant, or previously when Viola¡¯s birth circumstances were exposed, and people called her heartless online¡­ ¡°And there¡¯s Bob. I admit, he¡¯s pretty foolish, but if it weren¡¯t for Sylvia¡¯s instigation, he would never have such a negative impression of Viola!¡± Even though Sylvia was stirring the pot in this matter, Bob was also at fault. He should reflect on why, as brothers, Borden and Brandon were not influenced by the same? No matter what happened, Brandon and Borden would unconditionally believe in Viola. But what about Bob? He should pay the price for this. Upon hearing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words, Aunt Zhang¡¯s hands trembled. Sylvia was right. These Thompsons were all heartless. Sylvia had been so good and open hearted to the Thompson family, but how did they treat her? The Thompson family treated her so poorly! Aunt Zhang tried her best to compose herself, her face carrying a smile as she knocked on the door. ¡°Mrs. Thompson.¡± Mrs. Thompson looked towards the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Aunt Zhang pushed the door open. ¡°Mrs. Thompson, your nourishing soup.¡± ¡°Put it there,¡± Mrs. Thompson said. Aunt Zhang nodded and placed the soup on the table. Having done so, Aunt Zhang did not linger and turned around to leave, closing the door behind her. Only after hearing the door close did Mary speak again, ¡°Mom, no matter what we do, we need to have evidence. We can¡¯t just blindly suspect Sylvia.¡± According to her understanding of Sylvia. Sylvia shouldn¡¯t be capable of doing such things. Mrs. Thompson snorted, ¡°If I had evidence, I would have kicked her out long ago!¡± How could someone with malicious intent to create discord leave any evidence so easily? Mary sighed, ¡°But making baseless assumptions about Sylvia is unfair to her.¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Mary, her eyes filled with disappointment. Her daughter-in-law had her merits, but her shortcomings were not insignificant. Mrs. Thompson did not continue on the subject, asking instead, ¡°How is the preparation for the College Admission Celebration Banquet coming along?¡± Since Viola had achieved such excellent results in the College Entrance Examination, the Thompson family naturally wanted to celebrate. Especially Mrs. Thompson.She wished everyone knew about her outstanding granddaughter. Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°The invitations have been sent out already.¡± The date was set for ten days later. ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Since the invitations have been sent out already, it¡¯s time to start preparing.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± After receiving the Thompson family¡¯s invitation, someone shared it on Facebook. [Congratulations! So envious of the host!] [Didn¡¯t they say Viola Thompson only filled out one choice? If she didn¡¯t pass the re-examination, this College Admission Celebration Banquet would be a joke.] [What kind of thinking is that? Can¡¯t stand the idea of others doing well? How do you know the princess won¡¯t pass the re-examination of Capital University?] [I also want to attend the princess¡¯s College Admission Celebration Banquet!] [What¡¯s your relationship with the princess, host?] [Host, host! Is the princess really a beauty in real life?] The host replied under this comment: [Very beautiful, the princess is a hundred times more beautiful than on camera!] Inside Sylvia Thompson¡¯s room. Her emotions collapsed once again. When she was accepted to university back then, although her parents held a celebration banquet too, it wasn¡¯t as grand as this one. As for Viola¡­ Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t wait to invite all the people related to the Thompson family. As expected, there¡¯s a difference with one¡¯s own child! Sylvia Thompson took a deep breath. Tried hard to calm herself down. Just wait. She was curious to see how Viola would handle herself if she didn¡¯t pass the re-examination of Capital University! Thinking of this, a sinister light flashed in Sylvia¡¯ eyes. She didn¡¯t believe that the God of Fate would favor Viola every time. ** In an urban village. Olivia Cooper was sweeping the floor at home. She had to clean the house thoroughly, so her mother wouldn¡¯t be unhappy when she returned. Today was her mother¡¯s birthday, Olivia had saved her pocket money and bought her mother a small cake. Thinking of this, the corner of Olivia¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smile. Even if her mother didn¡¯t treat her well, she was still her mother after all. Just then, the door was pushed open from outside. ¡°Mom,¡± Olivia turned around happily. But she saw the person coming in with a gloomy face. Doom was approaching. Olivia¡¯s smile froze at the corners of her mouth, and before she could react, Aunt Zhang picked up the wooden stick leaning against the wall and hit her on the back directly. Ouch! It hurt a lot! It hurt so much that she could barely breathe. Olivia completely lay on the ground, looking back at Aunt Zhang, her eyes full of fear, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Even though the pain had twisted her features, Olivia didn¡¯t dare to cry. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You little bitch!¡± Aunt Zhang now saw Olivia as Viola, her eyes filled with resentment. If she had known back then that it would come to this, she shouldn¡¯t have let Viola live. Aunt Zhang raised the wooden stick and kept hitting one after the other. Every hit landed precisely on Olivia¡¯s back. When Aunt Zhang finally ran out of strength, she stopped. Olivia lay on the ground like that. Just a slight movement, and a tearing pain came from her back. She was in so much pain. So much pain! This time, Aunt Zhang hit even harder than before. Olivia could barely breathe. Just then, Footsteps were heard outside the door again. A tall, skinny middle-aged man entered unsteadily, reeking of alcohol and carrying a wine bottle in his hand. His hair was somewhat thinning. This was Olivia¡¯s foster father, William. William strode straight to Aunt Zhang and stopped, ¡°Go and cook for me!¡± Aunt Zhang looked up at him, ¡°Why did you drink again?¡± ¡°You shameless woman!¡± Without a word, William slapped Aunt Zhang, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I drink or not! You¡¯re just a useless thing who can¡¯t even give birth to a son!¡± With a slap, Aunt Zhang¡¯s face immediately swelled up. Olivia¡¯s eyes dimmed. Most of the time, she would blame her gender. If she had been a boy, maybe her mother wouldn¡¯t have beaten her and kicked her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And her father might not have ignored her. ¡°And you,¡± William glanced at Olivia lying on the ground, ¡°You lazy thing! What are you doing lying on the ground!¡± ¡°Hss¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s body was already injured, and with William kicking her like this, she couldn¡¯t even speak a complete sentence due to the pain. William frowned slightly and looked at Aunt Zhang, ¡°You beat her again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (Fifth Update) Chapter 549: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (Fifth Update) In this household, it was common for Aunt Zhang to beat Olivia Cooper. Facing William¡¯s questioning, Aunt Zhang said nothing and stood up to go to the kitchen to cook. Looking at her back, William cursed the damn woman and added, ¡°You¡¯ll kill her one day from all this beating!¡± But he just said that and left it at that. He didn¡¯t bother with Olivia, who was lying on the ground. He sat on a stool and continued drinking. Feeling that Olivia lying on the floor was an eyesore, he kicked her again, ¡°Go lie down in the room!¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia used all her strength to stand up from the ground, leaning against the wall as she walked towards the room. Every step she took was filled with extreme pain. Her head was also dizzy. She just wanted to sleep right away. Aunt Zhang came to the kitchen. She found that the food was already cooked. There was also a small cake in the cabinet. Written on the cake were a few words¨C Happy birthday, mom. In this house, no one but Olivia would remember her birthday. Aunt Zhang looked at the cake, and her eyes turned red in an instant. She picked up the cake and threw it hard on the floor. Smack! The cake was instantly smashed. Maybe she still didn¡¯t feel relieved, Aunt Zhang lifted her foot and stomped on the cake. These words ¡®happy birthday, mom,¡¯ should have been said by Sylvia Thompson. What was Olivia? What right did she have to be her daughter? Ten minutes later, Aunt Zhang brought the food to the living room. William put the wine bottle on the table, took a bite and hummed a tune in satisfaction. After eating and drinking his fill, William stretched out his hand to Aunt Zhang, ¡°This month¡¯s living expenses.¡± Aunt Zhang said nothing and went back to the room to get the money. As soon as she got her purse, William snatched it away. ¡°You damn bitch, what are you counting! You want to keep your private stash? Isn¡¯t your money all mine!¡± Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, ¡°William, are you trying to kill me?!¡± All these years, she has been working tirelessly. She slept later than a dog and woke up earlier than a chicken, only leaving a little bit of her wages to make up for the family¡¯s expenses, and the rest of the money was taken by William for eating, drinking, and gambling! But even so. William was still unsatisfied. Whenever he was unhappy, he would beat and kick her. ¡°Yes! I want to kill you!¡± William stared at Aunt Zhang, ¡°You killed my daughter! You cut off the Lockwood family¡¯s continuation. I want you to pay for it!¡± That look in his eyes frightened Aunt Zhang. It was a panic that penetrated from her bones. Instantly piercing through her limbs. William held deep grudges against Aunt Zhang, not only did she not give birth to a son, but her only biological daughter died prematurely! She blamed herself for being too young and choosing a husband like William. One wrong step led to more mistakes. William¡¯s viciousness came from his bones. Back then, when Aunt Zhang was five months pregnant, he still punched and kicked her. This was also the main reason for Aunt Zhang¡¯s decision to let her daughter have a better life by living with someone else. Because she knew. With such a father, there would never be any way out for her daughter. As it turns out, she was right. Sylvia Thompson, who grew up in the Thompson Clan, was smart and talented since childhood, winning countless awards. There was only one thing she did wrong. Why didn¡¯t she just kill that little wild seed back then? William put the money in his pocket, then went to Olivia¡¯s room and took out a banknote from his pocket and threw it on her, ¡°Go buy some food for yourself! Your mom¡¯s hitting you just to discipline you for your own good.¡± A child left uneducated will be a disgrace. After saying that, William turned and left. Lying in bed, Olivia watched her father¡¯s back as tears welled up in her eyes. Tears flowed out of her eyes. They flowed across her cheeks, disappearing into her hair. Before long, a figure came from the living room, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. Remember to clean up the dishes on the table.¡± This was Olivia¡¯s daily task. Doing laundry, cooking, washing dishes, and cleaning. ¡°Ok¡­¡± After a long while, Olivia choked out a word. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Aunt Zhang left the house and went to a family in the village. ¡°Mrs. Flack, are you home?¡± Mrs. Flack came out of the house, seeing Aunt Zhang, she first sighed and then said, ¡°Did your husband start hitting again?¡± People in the village knew about William¡¯s character. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Aunt Zhang smiled and continued, ¡°Mrs. Flack, you mentioned the other day that you can take some part-time work here to earn some living expenses. So I came to have a look.¡± Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (Part 5)_2 Chapter 550: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (Part 5)_2 ¡°Come in with me first.¡± Aunt Zhang followed Mrs. Flack¡¯s footsteps. Once inside, Mrs. Flack continued, ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, I really don¡¯t understand what you see in Olivia¡¯s dad! After all this, you still won¡¯t divorce him!¡± Mrs. Flack even worried that one day Aunt Zhang would be beaten to death by William. Aunt Zhang¡¯s eyes were slightly red, ¡°I¡¯m not the one suffering, it¡¯s just unfair to my daughter Olivia.¡± Her appearance as a good mother surprised Mrs. Flack, ¡°He hit Olivia too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded. Mrs. Flack frowned tightly, ¡°This is outrageous! What kind of person is he? Hitting his wife and child!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Aunt Zhang sniffed, pretending to be strong, ¡°Next time if he tries to hit us again, I¡¯ll protect Olivia.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you divorce him?¡± Mrs. Flack asked next. If she were Aunt Zhang, she would have left him by now! Who would want to serve such a disgusting person! Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, ¡°I¡¯ve considered divorce before, but he threatened me that if I dared to take that step, he would die with me. I can die, but Olivia is still young! I can¡¯t let her lose her future. I will endure for a while longer, and it will be better when she grows up.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare to! It¡¯s a society ruled by law now!¡± Mrs. Flack continued, ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, as long as you get a divorce, I¡¯ll help you find someone to rely on immediately!¡± Mrs. Flack is a very kind-hearted person! She couldn¡¯t stand seeing Aunt Zhang and Olivia being bullied like this. ¡°He dares! Mrs. Flack, no one knows him better than me! He would do anything!¡± Aunt Zhang looked at Mrs. Flack, ¡°If I dared to divorce him, he really would die with us!¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Flack sighed. This mother and daughter were really pitiful! Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°Mrs. Flack, I¡¯m okay, you don¡¯t have to worry. I came here today just to see about getting some temporary work.¡± In fact, looking for part-time work was false. It was true that she wanted the neighbors to see the wounds on her face. Aunt Zhang¡¯s intention was simple. To create an image of her husband as an abusive man. Mrs. Flack continued, ¡°I work for a factory here, helping people sew clothes. You get paid 25 yuan for each article of clothing you sew. How many pieces do you want to take?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take four for now.¡± said Aunt Zhang. ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Flack nodded, went back to her room to get the clothes, ¡°There¡¯s no deadline for sewing. Whenever you finish it, you will get paid then.¡± Many elderly people in the village who couldn¡¯t find work came to Mrs. Flack to get clothes to sew. Although the money wasn¡¯t much, it was enough to cover their living expenses. For those old folks, being able to support their children a little bit was enough. Aunt Zhang took the clothes handed over by Mrs. Flack, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Flack.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Mrs. Flack smiled, ¡°From now on, if you need anything for your home, just let me know. Please don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± Aunt Zhang returned home with the clothes. Olivia dragged her heavy steps to the kitchen and began to wash dishes. ¡°You little bitch!¡± Aunt Zhang suddenly appeared at the kitchen door. ¡°¡­Mom.¡± Olivia looked back at Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang furrowed her brows slightly She wanted to hear her daughter call her mom. However, this person was definitely not Olivia. They were not real mother and daughter in the first place, so there was no need to act out a loving bond. ¡°I got a few clothes from Mrs. Flack¡¯s house. You sew them up later.¡± Sewing clothes? Olivia first stayed still, then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Her voice was low. She hadn¡¯t eaten yet. She just took another beating. For some reason, the more Aunt Zhang looked at Olivia, the angrier she felt. She turned around and left. At night. Olivia prepared dinner. She only made one serving. William had just taken Aunt Zhang¡¯s salary today, so he would definitely spend the night outside and wouldn¡¯t come back for dinner. As for her¡­ Her mother had just beaten her during the day, so she wasn¡¯t allowed to sit at the table and eat either. Olivia guessed right. Just after placing the dishes on the table, Aunt Zhang told her to stand beside her. Olivia stood in the corner of the living room. The aroma of the exclusive food crept into her nostrils, and she was very hungry. Her body also ached. This feeling was very uncomfortable. She had also considered stealing some food while cooking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, she had done this before. But after being discovered by her mother, she received an even harsher beating. Since then, Olivia never dared to do it again. Many times. Her life at home was worse than a dog¡¯s. Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (5 more updates)_3 Chapter 551: 192: She is the Taro Ball Boss! (5 more updates)_3 ¡­ On the other side. Viola Thompson was watering the plants on the balcony. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. She went to open it. A tall man stood at the entrance, almost 1.9 meters tall. He had to bend over slightly to get in. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± he asked. Viola knew he was referring to her getting drunk the day before yesterday. ¡°Much better,¡± Viola mumbled awkwardly. Terrence Lentz brought the vegetables and fish into the kitchen. ¡°Have you eaten dinner yet? I¡¯ll do the cooking.¡± He smoothly put on the apron hanging on the wall and tied it around his waist. A pink Hello Kitty apron. It looked very cute on him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Viola rolled up her sleeves. As she spoke, she walked over and picked up a fish from the bag. To keep the fish fresh, it hadn¡¯t been killed yet. Viola thought she was quite handy, so killing a fish shouldn¡¯t be a problem. But before Viola could pick up the fish, Terrence ushered her out of the kitchen. ¡°Little ancestor, don¡¯t add to the chaos in here.¡± Viola was speechless. ¡°Why do you all say the same thing?¡± Her cooking wasn¡¯t great, but was it really that bad? ¡°Who else has said it?¡± Terrence frowned slightly. There was a hint of vigilance in his eyes. ¡°Diana Hershey and Fiona,¡± Viola replied. Terrence smiled faintly, ¡°They were right.¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± Since the silently devoted girl wouldn¡¯t let her help, Viola could only lean against the doorway and watch him work. Terrence was dressed in a white shirt, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, revealing his well-defined arms. Strong and powerful. The apron tied in front of him not only didn¡¯t look out of place, but it added an air of dominance to his demeanor. Even in the kitchen, he was untouchable. Indeed, there was truth to that saying. People who are handsome look good doing anything. The silently devoted girl clearly had a lot of experience doing these things, and his work on the fish was smooth and quick. Then he washed the vegetables and started frying them. In fact, Terrence had never cooked before and couldn¡¯t even fry an egg without breaking it. He had acquired these skills by following a master chef for half a month. At that moment, the computer in the room beeped. Viola said, ¡°Little field, I need to reply to a message.¡± Little field? Terrence raised his eyebrows, a puzzled look in his eyes. What did ¡®little field¡¯ mean? Did she call the wrong person? Viola saw the confusion in his eyes and laughed, ¡°Silently devoted girl.¡± Terrence ¡¤ Silently Devoted Girl ¡¤ Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± Viola went to her room. The message was from Cleveland: [Master! Urgent help needed!] Viola replied with cool authority, just one word. [Send.] Cleveland immediately sent a link. Viola clicked on the link. Both of her hands moved continuously on the mouse. She pursed her red lips, her hands moving so fast that only a blur was visible. Her gaze was extremely focused. At Cleveland¡¯s place. He stared at the computer screen without blinking, fearing that he might miss something in the next second. The progress bar went from one percent to twenty, then thirty¡­ It was so fast! Finally, it reached one hundred percent! ¡°Holy shit! My master is amazing!¡± Cleveland exclaimed out loud. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Doleman, who sat next to him, also looked a bit stunned. Who would have thought that a virus that ten top hackers couldn¡¯t crack in ten days of continuous work would be solved in less than ten minutes by this person? Cleveland turned to Doleman, ¡°Doleman, do you think my master could be Taro Milk Tea?¡± The boss who made even LW bow down. Upon hearing this, Doleman burst out laughing, ¡°Stop dreaming. Taro Milk Tea would accept you as a disciple?¡± Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: 193: Live Stream Eating Shit (Six More) Chapter 552: 193: Live Stream Eating Shit (Six More) Who is the Taro boba tea master? An internationally renowned hacker mastermind! He currently ranks first on the international wanted list. The reward for catching him has reached ten billion. Innumerable bounty hunters want to catch this mastermind. However, unfortunately. Up to now, no one has claimed this task. And no bounty hunter has been able to complete the task. Meanwhile, the name ¡°Taro Milk Tea¡± has gradually become famous in the hacker community. Some people even suspect. The boss isn¡¯t just a hacker. As for Viola Thompson? At most, she could be considered a computer prodigy. She¡¯s just an 18-year-old girl, after all. Listeing to that, Cleveland gave Doleman a sideways glance, ¡°You¡¯re always like this! How do you know my master isn¡¯t the Taro boba tea master! Do you know what my master¡¯s favorite milk tea is?¡± Every time he mentioned that Viola Thompson might be the Taro boba tea, Doleman would dispute it immediately. ¡°Taro Milk Tea,¡± Doleman answered. Cleveland declared, ¡°So, my master must be Tarol Milk Tea.¡± Doleman patted Cleveland¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Stop dreaming, I also like drinking Taro Milk Tea, does that make me the Taro boba tea master?¡± ¡°You look more like a piece of shit!¡± Cleveland rolled his eyes at Doleman. Doleman laughed, ¡°Exactly! My reaction to your comment just now is the same.¡± Cleveland didn¡¯t bother arguing with Doleman anymore. Doleman continued, ¡°Do you still remember our bet?¡± Cleveland recalled and asked, ¡°If my master turns out to be Taro Milk Tea, you livestream eating your phone?¡± ¡°No no no,¡± Doleman waved his hand, arrogantly saying, ¡°I won¡¯t eat a phone now, I¡¯ll directly eat shit! I¡¯ll livestream myself eating shit!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cleveland squinted skeptically, ¡°I suspect you¡¯re bragging.¡± Doleman patted his chest confidently, ¡°A man¡¯s word is his bond; not even a four-horse chariot can bring it back!¡± Cleveland immediately took out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll record it, say it again.¡± Doleman didn¡¯t show any signs of panic, and confidently repeated his promise to eat shit. Cleveland carefully saved the video. What if one day he got extremely lucky and managed to become Taro Milk Tea¡¯s disciple? Cleveland continued to use WhatsApp, [Thank you, Master!] [Master, I heard through the news that you are back in River City, right? Shall we have dinner together tomorrow night?] Viola Thompson replied, [Okay.] As soon as she replied to Cleveland¡¯s message, there was a knock at her door. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± She looked back with a grin and a dimple in her cheek. There were four dishes and a soup. Braised fish, cola chicken wings, Mapo Tofu, and cream of mushroom soup. The portions were not too big. Just enough for two people to finish. ¡°Ms. Snail really has great culinary skills!¡± Viola Thompson sat on the chair, giving Terrence Lentz a thumbs up. ¡°Thank you,¡± Terrence Lentz poured her a drink, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to receive your praise.¡± Looking at the greenish liquid in her glass, Viola Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯d prefer milk tea.¡± ¡°This is good for your stomach, better to drink before the meal.¡± After all, Viola Thompson had just had a hangover. ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson picked up the glass and drank it all in one go. Although the color was not very appealing, it tasted acceptable. Viola took a piece of fish and as soon as it touched her lips, her eyes lit up. The fish was very tender and had absorbed the delicious sauce well. With just a small bite, the fish meat slipped off the bones, the texture was chewy and the taste so good that it made her want to swallow her tongue along with the fish. The cola chicken wings had been deboned. One bite for each, making them very satisfying to eat. The spicy boiled meat slices had a layer of red oil floating on top, which added a numbing and spicy flavor. If you found it too greasy, you could have a sip of the cream of mushroom soup. The taste was amazing! Viola Thompson ate two bowls of rice. After they finished eating, Terrence Lentz volunteered to wash the dishes. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t feel it was right to let him do it, ¡°Ms. Snail, you¡¯ve worked hard enough, I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡± ¡°I must live up to the name ¡®Ms. Snail¡¯,¡± Terrence Lentz pushed Viola Thompson out of the kitchen, ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve already put on an apron.¡± Viola Thompson returned to the sofa and rested her chin on the armrest, watching Terrence Lentz busily working in the kitchen, ¡°Lentz, you are truly a good wife and mother.¡± Terrence Lentz smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re just noticing that now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve known it for a long time.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After chatting with Terrence Lentz for a while, Viola Thompson went to feed the dog. She had given the dog a name. Bread. ¡°Bread, it¡¯s dinner time!¡± Viola Thompson didn¡¯t know much about dogs, and couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of breed it was. All she knew was that the dog was not only large but also had quite an appetite. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: 193: Live Stream Eating Shit (Six More)_2 Chapter 553: 193: Live Stream Eating Shit (Six More)_2 It could eat three pounds of dog food in one meal. To add nutrition, Viola would also mix in sheep milk powder, three raw eggs, and calcium and trace elements. Perhaps the dog had been starved before, so as soon as Viola put down the bowl, it started eating voraciously. The three pounds of dog food were gone in just a few bites. After finishing, it still looked pitifully at Viola as if it hadn¡¯t eaten enough. Seeing that Viola didn¡¯t respond, it stretched out its paw and tapped the bowl. Its cleverness made Viola couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat its head, ¡°Good boy, eating too much is not good for you.¡± Bread rubbed Viola¡¯s hand with its big head. At this moment, Terrence Lentz came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes and curiously asked, ¡°Planning to adopt it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Since I brought it back, I need to take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°Have you named it yet?¡± Terrence continued to ask. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the name yet, let me guess.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Terrence said, ¡°Bread?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes crinkled, ¡°How did you guess it?¡± ¡°Bread and Mantou, easy to guess.¡± Actually, he wanted to say it might be telepathy, right? But he dared not. What if Viola thought he was frivolous? After chatting for a while, Terrence suggested leaving. Viola got up to accompany him, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off and take Bread for a walk by the beach.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. At the beach at seven-thirty, there were many people, especially hand-in-hand couples. Thus, the two of them strolled along the beach, with Terrence holding Bread. The moonlight stretched the shadows of the two people and the dog. Perhaps their appearances were too outstanding, passing tourists would all turn their heads to look at them. ¡­ The next day. Viola went to the second-hand electronics city. From a distance, Cleveland saw Viola and excitedly waved at her, ¡°Master!¡± Viola walked over. Seeing Viola, Doleman dropped the casual look on his face and said, ¡°Great Master is here.¡± Although Viola was not the Taro boba tea master, her talent in the field of computers was definitely beyond ordinary people. Given time. Viola could absolutely become a boss alongside the Taro boba tea master. Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Hmm.¡± Cleveland immediately presented the milk tea he had just bought. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took it with both hands. Doleman then asked, ¡°Great Master, when did you come back?¡± Viola took a sip of the milk tea and immediately felt refreshed, ¡°Four days ago.¡± Cleveland turned into a whimpering creature, hugging Viola¡¯s arm, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t love me anymore! You didn¡¯t even tell me when you came back!¡± He only found out she was back when she was on TV. Viola patted his head, the scene was quite affectionate, ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy these past few days and forgot to tell you. But it¡¯s not too late to know now. By the way, what happened with the virus last night?¡± Cleveland immediately straightened his expression, ¡°Someone asked me for help with that virus! Master, was there a problem?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no big problem,¡± Viola said calmly, ¡°It just contained a positioning system.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯ll be fine?¡± Cleveland felt guilty, ¡°Master, I-I didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, did I?¡± ¡°No.¡± She had completely and thoroughly removed the positioning system. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cleveland sighed with relief. ¡­ After staying in River City for a week, Viola set off to return. Terrence took her to the airport. Originally, Terrence planned to return to Capital City with her, but something came up at the last minute and he had to cancel the trip. Bread had also been brought to the airport by Viola. After completing the pet consignment, it was just time for boarding. Viola headed to the boarding gate. There were a total of six seats in the first-class cabin. Three of them were still empty. Viola had been busy all night last night and was a bit sleepy at the moment. She asked the flight attendant for a small blanket and lay down to sleep. Until a surprised voice appeared by her ear. ¡°Vio!¡± Viola opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her. After a few seconds of confusion, she said, ¡°Flora.¡±Flora Tiarks was very excited and immediately bent down to hug Viola Thompson, ¡°Vio, we are so destined! We can even meet on the plane!¡± ¡°It is quite a coincidence.¡± Viola Thompson said with a faint smile. When she saw the seat number, Flora Tiarks was even more excited, ¡°Vio! We are sitting together!¡± It was already very rare for the two of them to be on the same flight. Unexpectedly, they also had the same seat! Mr. White walked in behind them, carrying their luggage. ¡°Uncle, look! Vio and I are sitting together!¡± Flora Tiarks waved excitedly to Mr. White. Mr. White turned his eyes slightly and looked surprised when he saw Viola Thompson. ¡°Miss Thompson is here too.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Mr. White.¡± Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t it a coincidence?¡± Mr. White nodded and sat in his seat, ¡°It is quite a coincidence.¡± Mr. White was extremely frugal and would naturally not be willing to buy a first-class cabin ticket. His ticket was paid for by Flora Tiarks. Of course. As Mr. White¡¯s niece, Flora Tiarks would definitely not let Mr. White take advantage of her for no reason. She had lost a bet to Mr. White. Before taking off, Flora Tiarks had been chatting with Viola Thompson. After the plane took off, Flora Tiarks said considerately, ¡°Vio, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You should get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, closed her eyes, and began to doze off. Flora Tiarks rested her chin on her hand, looking at Viola Thompson¡¯s profile. She was very close. But she couldn¡¯t see even a tiny flaw on Viola Thompson¡¯s face, which was as white as snow. Her red lips were very beautiful. At first, Flora Tiarks thought Viola Thompson was wearing lipstick, but upon closer inspection, she didn¡¯t find any lipstick. It must be all natural. Looking up from her red lips, she saw a high nose bridge and then long, dense eyelashes. Like a small fan. Flora Tiarks couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. A beauty is a beauty, and this skin is just too great! There wasn¡¯t a single flaw even when looking at her face up close. How she wished she was also this good-looking. Viola Thompson was very quiet when she was asleep, not moving at all. Mr. White sat to her left, with an aisle separating them. He could see her just by slightly glancing over. But Mr. White didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he picked up a newspaper. His eyes were on the paper, but his heart was out of control. Thump, thump, thump. One beat after another. He wanted to control his heartbeat, but the more he tried to control it, the faster his heart seemed to beat. He cautiously glanced at Viola Thompson with his peripheral vision, and now even his breathing was slightly irregular. Like an electric motor. Mr. White was a little worried. Did he really not have cancer? Soon, the flight attendant came to inquire about the meal. There would be a meal provided for the morning itinerary. Flora Tiarks spoke softly, ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need it. Please try to keep your voice down. My goddess is sleeping.¡± The flight attendant nodded and looked at Viola Thompson, a glint of admiration in her eyes. She was truly a goddess, no doubt! The flight attendant then asked Mr. White in a low voice. ¡°To go.¡± His voice was calm. The flight attendant was obviously taken aback. She had never encountered a passenger asking for a meal to be packaged on an airplane before. Even sitting in first class, did he really need that meal? Could he possibly be a poor loser? Thinking about this, the flight attendant¡¯s gaze at Mr. White became somewhat mocking. Following the principle of customer first, the flight attendant nodded, ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Soon, the flight attendant brought the packaged meal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without lifting his head, Mr. White said, ¡°Put it on the tray table.¡± The flight attendant put the packaged meal on the tray table. The first-class cabin was very quiet. As there were no passengers eating, there wasn¡¯t even the sound of chewing. At this moment, Viola Thompson, who had already fallen asleep, suddenly sat up and said, ¡°Run!¡± Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: 194: Stepped on a Dog Shit Luck (Updated seven times) Chapter 554: 194: Stepped on a Dog Shit Luck (Updated seven times) The silence was broken. Everyone turned to look at her. Flora Tiarks nervously said, ¡°Vio, are you okay?¡± A layer of fine sweat appeared on Viola Thompson¡¯s forehead. She was still in shock. After a moment, she gathered herself and glanced back at Flora, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just had a nightmare.¡± ¡°Glad you¡¯re okay.¡± Mr. White looked at the stewardess, ¡°A cup of hot water, please.¡± ¡°Sure thing, sir.¡± The stewardess nodded. Soon, she brought a cup of hot water, ¡°Sir, your hot water.¡± ¡°Give it to Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The stewardess handed the hot water to Viola Thompson, ¡°Your hot water.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola Thompson took the cup and took a sip. The hot water relieved some of the pressure from the nightmare. That dream, it was far too real. Flora continued, ¡°Vio, do you want to eat something?¡± ¡°I am not hungry.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Flora signaled to the stewardess, ¡°I¡¯ll have some bread.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Two hours later, the plane landed punctually. The three of them walked together. Flora took Viola Thompson¡¯s suitcase, ¡°Vio, there¡¯s a free porter right here. You can give it to him. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Without waiting for Viola Thompson to refuse, Flora passed her suitcase to Mr. White. ¡°Mr. White, I appreciate it, but I also checked in a pet,¡± Viola added. On hearing this, Flora¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Vio, you have a pet! Is it a cat or a dog?¡± ¡°A dog.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Then I¡¯m coming with you to pick it up!¡± Flora grabbed Viola¡¯s arm, ¡°I adore dogs! I used to have one, but it got sick and died. After that, my mom never let me have one.¡± As Flora was going with Viola to pick up her dog, Mr. White naturally followed along. The two girls walked ahead, with Mr. White trailing behind. Soon, they arrived at the pet pickup area. But they had to wait another twenty minutes. Finally, Flora asked, ¡°Vio, what breed is your dog?¡± ¡°I am not quite sure about the breed, it¡¯s a stray I just picked up.¡± Viola replied. Flora immediately thought that Viola was really kindhearted on top of being beautiful. She decided then and there to take in a stray dog as well. Before long, The dog was brought out by the staff. The pickup area was full of various checked-in pets. There were even tiny rabbits and tortoises. Among all the pets, Viola found Bread (Baozi). Upon seeing Viola, Bread wished that it could jump out from its cage immediately. It wagged its tail jubilantly. ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s a Corso!¡± Flora loved this breed, however, due to their large size, adult Corsos sometimes can reach 100 kilos. So her mother, Grace White, had strictly forbidden her from owning one in the past. But the Corso in front of them, possibly due to being astray for a long time, was a little too thin. Nevertheless, its breed was still noticeable. ¡°A Corso?¡± Viola asked curiously, ¡°Is that its breed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Flora nodded. After that, Flora introduced Viola to the many good traits of the Corso. Viola listened attentively. As she didn¡¯t inform her parents about her arrival, there was naturally no one to receive her at the airport. But Flora had someone to pick her up. It was Grace White who came in person to collect her. Grace White smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, let me drive you home!¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, Auntie. I can take a cab.¡± ¡°No worries, it¡¯s tough to get a cab with a pet. Hop in.¡± Many cabs refuse passengers with pets. Going by bike also wasn¡¯t an option with Bread in tow. ¡°Then I shall impose, Auntie.¡± ¡°No trouble at all, it¡¯s on my way.¡± Mr. White sat in the front seat while Viola and Flora sat at the back. Half an hour later, they arrived at Thompson Manor. Viola invited them in for some tea. Grace White laughed and said, ¡°We¡¯d love to drop by sometime, but we have some matters to attend to today, so we¡¯ll pass on the tea.¡± Flora added, ¡°Vio, you get going, no need to play the formalities with me.¡± Viola nodded and waved goodbye, ¡°Drive safely, Auntie.¡± Only when Grace White¡¯s car disappeared from sight did Viola turn back. Meanwhile, in the car¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Grace White smiled and said, ¡°Old Nine, Miss Thompson is just too charming! Why couldn¡¯t I have a daughter like her!¡± Flora: ¡°¡­¡± She should be under the car, not in it. Grace White continued, ¡°Old Nine, do you like Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mr. White touched his nose and replied crisply. Grace White glanced at Mr. White and squinted, but didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: 194: Stepped on a Dog Shit Luck (Updated seven times)_2 Chapter 555: 194: Stepped on a Dog Shit Luck (Updated seven times)_2 At this time, Flora Tiarks spoke up, ¡°Mom, stop matchmaking! They don¡¯t like it because they think Vio is wasteful with money!¡± ¡°Wasteful with money?¡± If Grace White wasn¡¯t driving, she would have wanted to kick her little brother to death. What nonsense! Being frugal while dating. Grace White continued, ¡°Little Zi, if there are any suitable girls around you, remember to introduce them to your little uncle.¡± Her own brother hasn¡¯t even dated yet, so Grace White was really anxious. Wishing for Mr. White to get married right away. Flora Tiarks snorted, ¡°For me to introduce? They have to like him first! They think he¡¯s not right for this or that, with such high standards!¡± It¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t introduced anyone before. Mr. White rejected them without even seeing their faces. On the other side. The Thompson Clan. Upon seeing Viola Thompson return through the surveillance footage, the housekeeper immediately informed Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson was holding Mantou while watching TV in the living room. Upon hearing the news, she immediately threw Mantou on the sofa, ¡°Old Liu, what did you say?¡± Mantou: ¡°¡­¡± if you want to kill a cat, just say it. The housekeeper smiled and said, ¡°The young lady is back!¡± ¡°Really?¡± The housekeeper nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true, Mrs. Thompson!¡± Mrs. Thompson immediately ran outside. Mrs. Thompson, just arrived outside and saw Viola Thompson with one hand pulling her suitcase and the other holding a dog. ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Mrs. Thompson hugged Viola Thompson tightly. The servants went over to take the suitcase and the leash from Viola Thompson. Mrs. Thompson then noticed the dog Viola brought back and asked, ¡°Viola, is this the one you¡¯re raising?¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah. This is a stray dog I found in River City. We had a strong connection, so I brought it back.¡± If it were anyone else, Mrs. Thompson would have refused outright. She didn¡¯t like cats and dogs. But this person is Viola! Mrs. Thompson reached out to touch the dog¡¯s head and said kindly, ¡°This dog is pretty cute!¡± She then immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± Viola answered, ¡°Bread.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Good, good, good. A nice name.¡± It looks like it belongs to the same family as Mantou. At this moment, Mantou rushed out from the door and jumped directly onto Viola Thompson, meowing continuously. It also kept rubbing its little head against Viola Thompson¡¯s chin. Just then, Mantou suddenly noticed Bread and immediately arched its back, hissing at Bread several times. Bread sat quietly next to Viola Thompson and didn¡¯t bark. Viola Thompson laughed and stroked Mantou¡¯s little head, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you and Bread will be good friends from now on.¡± Mantou jumped down from Viola Thompson and cautiously walked a few steps towards Bread. Seeing that Bread didn¡¯t react, it stretched out its pink little paw and patted Bread¡¯s front paw. Bread wagged its tail in a friendly manner. Just as Viola Thompson thought that Mantou had accepted Bread, Mantou suddenly hissed at Bread again. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t intervene in the two little ones¡¯ interaction. She went inside with Mrs. Thompson. Bread immediately followed Viola Thompson¡¯s footsteps. It had a severe lack of security and clung tightly to Viola Thompson, afraid that she would abandon it in the next second. Mantou also followed Bread¡¯s footsteps. Mrs. Thompson immediately arranged for the housekeeper to prepare some dog supplies. Right then, Sylvia Thompson came down from upstairs. Seeing the dog in the living room, she frowned imperceptibly, and then walked down, smiling, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Sylvia Thompson then pretended to notice Bread for the first time, and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°This dog is so cute! Sister, are you keeping it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia Thompson stretched out her hand to touch Bread, her eyes filled with sinister expression. Why could Viola break the rules of this family? She could do whatever she wanted! She remembered when she was twelve years old and wanted a dog, Mary Perryne refused her outright. From then on, in order to please Mary Perryne, she never brought up the matter of raising a dog again. But now. Viola Thompson had only been back for half a year. And she was living a life with a cat and a dog! Was it really fair to her? Sylvia Thompson was very angry.So angry that her lungs were about to explode. But she couldn¡¯t vent. Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°It¡¯s so cute.¡± Perhaps even the bread realized that Sylvia wasn¡¯t genuinely fond of it, so when she stroked it, the bread didn¡¯t respond at all. Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola Thompson and asked, ¡°Viola, have you eaten yet? I¡¯ll have the kitchen send us some food.¡± ¡°No need, Grandma, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Viola, holding the bread, continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take the bread to get familiar with our home environment.¡± Mrs. Thompson stood up from the sofa, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± An old lady and a young lady led the dog away, with a cat following behind, towards the garden. Sylvia stood still, suddenly feeling like an outsider. That¡¯s true. A self-mocking curve appeared on Sylvia¡¯s mouth. She was an outsider after all. Only Viola and Mrs. Thompson were a true family. Aunt Zhang on the side saw this and was heartbroken. As a mother, she knew how devastated Sylvia must feel at this moment. What made Aunt Zhang even more upset was that she couldn¡¯t do anything for Sylvia. At this moment, Aunt Zhang seemed to have thought of something, squinted her eyes, and quickly walked outside. Soon, Aunt Zhang came back to the living room. She looked at Sylvia. Sylvia knew Aunt Zhang had something to talk about, so she walked in her direction. After listening to whatever Aunt Zhang had said, Sylvia nodded, and then sat back down on the sofa. Half an hour later. Mary Perryne returned from work. Sylvia immediately greeted her with a smile, taking the bag from Mary¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re off work.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Mary nodded. Sylvia continued, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Sylvia said, ¡°By the way, Mom, my sister is back.¡± Hearing this, a bright smile blossomed on Mary¡¯s face, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, my sister came home an hour ago.¡± ¡°Where is Viola?¡± Mary asked again. Sylvia held Mary¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°My sister brought a stray dog home, so she¡¯s taking a walk with Grandma.¡± After saying this, Sylvia carefully observed Mary¡¯s facial expressions. However, Mary didn¡¯t get angry. She didn¡¯t even frown. Sylvia snorted in her heart. She knew it. Just wait. She wanted to see if Mary would still be this calm in the future. With that thought in mind. Sylvia squinted her eyes. At this moment, Mary¡¯s expression changed, and she suddenly stopped ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sylvia curiously looked at Mary. Mary frowned slightly, ¡°I think I stepped on something.¡± It was soft. It collapsed when she stepped on it, and it was a bit sticky. It felt like¡­ Dog poop. Thinking of this, Mary looked down. Indeed! She had really stepped on dog poop! Her white shoes instantly turned black. Emitting a terrible stench. So disgusting! Mary¡¯s eyebrows instantly furrowed, and she wished she could throw her shoes away immediately. A glimmer of light flashed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes, and she exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Mom, you stepped on dog poop!¡± ¡°Aunt Zhang!¡± Mary called. Aunt Zhang ran over, ¡°Madam, you called me.¡± Mary covered her nose, her eyes full of disgust, ¡°Clean this up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt Zhang immediately squatted down to clean up the dog poop. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mary didn¡¯t even want to wear her shoes anymore, and just walked barefoot to the sofa. Understanding, Sylvia said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t blame my sister. She didn¡¯t know that the dog would poop all over the house.¡± She thought that Mary would definitely refute her words, blame Viola for being ignorant, and bring unknown dogs into the house. Unexpectedly, however, Mary said with a smile, ¡°Stepping on dog poop brings good luck, which means it¡¯s a good thing!¡± The smile on Sylvia¡¯s face froze at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: 195: Shocking! What kind of celestial beauty is this? (Eighth update) Chapter 556: 195: Shocking! What kind of celestial beauty is this? (Eighth update) Sylvia Thompson had no idea that Mary Perryne¡¯s heart had become so biased. It was disgusting when she stepped on dog shit, but she could still manage to laugh. And she didn¡¯t blame Viola Thompson at all. What about her then? What did she count for? Did Mary even remember the disgusted look on her face when Viola had decided to raise a dog? Disgusting. Really disgusting. This was a great humiliation to Sylvia Thompson. As Mary continued, ¡°By the way Sylvia, what does the dog that Viola brought home look like? Is it cute?¡± Cute? If she hadn¡¯t heard it with her own ears, Sylvia would never have believed that Mary could say such a thing. ¡°It¡¯s black,¡± Sylvia raised a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Very cute.¡± Mary put on the new shoes brought by the maid, ¡°Are Viola and your grandmother in the garden?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded her head. Mary smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Sylvia was about to be furious! Her face went pale. But she still pretended to be elegant and generous, standing up and taking Mary¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, let me accompany you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two walked towards the garden together. Viola released the leash of her dog, bread. Bread was very well-behaved. It just followed Viola and Mrs. Thompson so closely. Mantou occasionally came over to bother it. Bread didn¡¯t mind at all, and wagged its tail energetically towards Mantou. Mrs. Thompson picked off two brightly colored roses, wearing one on her ear and smiling at Viola, ¡°Viola, do I look good?¡± Viola glanced back slightly, smiling and nodding, ¡°You look good.¡± Although Mrs. Thompson was getting older, Her demeanor persisted. She wore a light-colored qipao, and her hair had turned gray. It can¡¯t help but remind people of a phrase. White hair wearing flowers, no one laugh; time never defeated beauty. Mrs. Thompson came over and said, ¡°Viola, let me put one on for you, too.¡± Viola was almost 173 cm tall, Mrs. Thompson was slightly over 160 cm. Viola needed to bend down a bit so that Mrs. Thompson could reach her ear. Mrs. Thompson carefully placed the red rose next to her ear, smiling, ¡°You look so beautiful! Absolutely stunning!¡± Then, Mrs. Thompson took out her phone, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s take a selfie.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Thompson took several selfies and then posted them on her Facebook. 85-year-old fairy V: ¡°Good afternoon friends, I¡¯m out walking the dog with my granddaughter. [Picture LIVE][Picture LIVE][Picture LIVE][Picture LIVE]¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook now had 5 million followers. As soon as the post was published, it received comments. [Good afternoon, Grandma! Yiiiiing, our princess finally appeared!] [Woah! Grandma, you¡¯re so straight, sending the original picture! Princess Viola¡¯s looks are so durable!] [What a beautiful princess!] [Dog: They said they¡¯re taking me out, but they just wanted to post on Facebook.] [Princess, you¡¯re so beautiful!] [What¡¯s with the beautiful princess?] [Pretty Mom, good afternoon, just came back from cutting pig grass. Your family¡¯s little beauty is really beautiful! [Kiss][Handshake][Handshake]] [Laughing at the comment above.] [Grandma, please post more photos of the princess.] [Princess¡¯ beauty perfectly describes what is called more beautiful than flowers.] [Woah! Woah! First time seeing a selfie in LIVE format.] [Without meaning to flatter or belittle, I just think Princess Viola¡¯s beauty is much higher than Sylvia Thompson¡¯s!] [As expected of a princess! Brilliant!] [So, where¡¯s the dog?] Mrs. Thompson browsed the comments section with a slight smile on her lips. It was so nice! She loved to see internet users praising Viola. ¡°Mom!¡± Mary came walking over. ¡°Mary is back.¡± Mrs. Thompson was in a good mood today, smiling and greeting Mary. ¡°Well, I just got home.¡± Viola looked up slightly, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± Reacting like Mrs. Thompson, Mary trotted over and gave Viola a big hug. It was only when she truly and solidly held Viola in her arms that Mary could feel her daughter was really back by her side, ¡°I missed you so much.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I missed you too.¡± After a moment, Mary released Viola and looked at Bread with a smile, ¡°Viola, is this the dog you brought back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mary reached out and touched Bread¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s so skinny! It needs to get some nutrients!¡± ¡°Yes, Bread has always been a stray, so he¡¯s a bit malnourished.¡± Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: 195: Shocking! What kind of celestial beauty is this? (Eighth update)_2 Chapter 557: 195: Shocking! What kind of celestial beauty is this? (Eighth update)_2 ¡°Poor little guy, but you¡¯re lucky to have met Viola.¡± After saying that, Mary Perryne looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, is its name Bread?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne said, ¡°Bread and Mantou, that¡¯s nice.¡± As if understanding, Bread rubbed its head against Mary Perryne¡¯s palm. Mary Perryne laughed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so smart!¡± Sylvia Thompson stood on the side. Her face couldn¡¯t have looked worse. They strolled through the garden together. Although Sylvia was always following behind, she felt like an outsider. Viola! It¡¯s all Viola¡¯s fault! How could she have come this far if it weren¡¯t for Viola? Sylvia bit her lip. Through the bushes, Aunt Zhang looked at Sylvia¡¯s back, her eyes full of pity. She felt sorry for Sylvia. Viola glanced back slightly. There was no one in the bushes. A breeze brushed by, swaying the flowers and leaves. Time flew by. The College Admission Celebration Banquet came in the blink of an eye. The banquet was held at the largest five-star hotel in Capital City. Sylvia wore a necklace from MISS Thompson¡¯s collaborative collection, a YOYO haute couture gown, and exquisite makeup. Tonight, she had to outshine all the other beauties. She would never lose to Viola! Looking at the beauty in the mirror, Sylvia slightly hooked the corner of her mouth. That night, guests poured in nonstop. Even Jason Wycof, the highest-ranking leader in Capital City, came to congratulate her. Less than thirty-two years old this year, Jason became the highest-ranking governor in Capital City. His future was bright. ¡°Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson.¡± ¡°We¡¯re flattered, Governor Lu,¡± Sawyer Thompson gestured, ¡°Please, come in.¡± Jason nodded and walked in. Sawyer waved to Viola. ¡°Viola, come here.¡± Viola today was wearing a plain, vintage-style blouse with a wine-red skirt, her long hair draped over her back, exuding an ethereal beauty. She emitted a faint scent of literature and art. One couldn¡¯t help but think of a phrase. A rich inner world makes one¡¯s appearance more radiant. Hearing Sawyer¡¯s words, Viola glanced back and walked over. ¡°Dad.¡± She came over slowly. Each step was elegant and graceful. Sawyer laughed, ¡°Viola, this is Governor Lu from our Capital City.¡± As he said that, Sawyer looked at Jason, ¡°Governor Lu, this is my daughter, Viola.¡± Jason looked over, with an undeniable amazement in his eyes. Before this moment, He had only heard about Viola, and had never actually seen her. Viola raised her eyes slightly, ¡°Governor Lu.¡± With a calm expression, she smiled without intentionally flattering him. Not nervous at all, Composed and elegant, She was worthy of the title of national champion. This surprised Jason. He had been successful from a young age, and at 20 he graduated from university and entered politics. He always exuded an aura of authority. Most young girls standing in front of him would feel nervous to some extent, Especially those in their teenage years. But Viola wasn¡¯t. It was as if he was just an ordinary person. It was hard to imagine that she was just an 18-year-old girl who had just taken the College Entrance Examination. Before now, Jason had thought he would see a nerdy girl with huge glasses. But clearly, Reality was completely different from his imagination. Jason smiled, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are young and promising, and your future is bright.¡± Sawyer laughed and picked up the conversation, ¡°We¡¯ll take Governor Lu¡¯s good words.¡± Sylvia was chatting with her best friend. Suddenly, she saw her father talking to a strange man. The man was dressed in a suit He wore gold-framed glasses, Looking both shrewd and elegant. At a glance, one could tell he was not an ordinary person. Sylvia squinted her eyes. Just then, She recalled something. She seemed to have seen him on a news channel. This was¡­ Jason Wycof. That¡¯s right. It was Jason Wycof. He was the highest leader of Capital City. She never thought that her parents would invite Jason too. On what grounds? Why should Viola deserve all this? No. She couldn¡¯t let Viola steal all the attention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that thought, Sylvia squinted her eyes and turned to her friend, ¡°Sorry, Emily, my dad¡¯s calling me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily Perryne nodded. Sylvia picked up the hem of her gown, and with a gentle smile on her lips, she jogged over to Sawyer, speaking sweetly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been looking for you. There you are!¡± Sawyer felt a bit embarrassed as he looked at Jason, ¡°Governor Lu, please excuse us. This is my second daughter, Sylvia Thompson.¡± Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: 195: Shocking! What kind of fairy-like beauty is this (updated 8 times)_3 Chapter 558: 195: Shocking! What kind of fairy-like beauty is this (updated 8 times)_3 As he spoke, Sawyer Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Sylvia, this is Governor Lu.¡± Sylvia immediately composed herself, pretending to only just notice Jason Wycof, ¡°Governor Lu, hello, I am Sylvia Thompson.¡± Sylvia was wearing a champagne-colored dress. Dressed to impress. A sharp contrast to the fresh and elegant Viola Thompson. After all, today was Viola¡¯s College Admission Celebration Banquet, and Sylvia seemed a bit overshadowing. If Jason Wycof hadn¡¯t seen Viola just now, he would have an excellent impression of Sylvia, but now there was a gem for comparison. Immediately, people felt that Sylvia was no different from any other vulgar women. The distinction was clear. After all, Jason Wycof was well-versed in the political arena, he didn¡¯t show any expression on his face, nodded politely at Sylvia, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Thompson is really fortunate to have two such outstanding daughters.¡± As a father, Sawyer Thompson naturally liked to hear others compliment his daughters. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Governor Lu.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± The two of them continued talking as they walked towards the banquet hall. Sylvia looked at their retreating figures with slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°Sylvia.¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind. She turned her head and saw a look of surprise in her eyes, ¡°Lana Stone, when did you get back?¡± The person was Lana Stone. About three years older than Sylvia. Native to the Capital City. However, she had always settled abroad. A foreigner of Sinian heritage. She and Lana had met when she participated in the exchange student program. At that time. Lana was a lecturer at a renowned foreign university. While she was the only exchange student from Sinian Country at that school. The two of them had developed an inseparable bond. Sylvia had grown up in the Thompson Clan, so she knew very well how to please her parents. This approach worked just as well in her everyday life. Upon learning of Lana¡¯s high social status abroad, Sylvia became good friends with her right away. ¡°I just came straight from the airport,¡± Lana said. Sylvia laughed and walked over, ¡°Lana, it¡¯s been so long since we last saw each other.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Lana nodded, and then continued, ¡°I heard about what happened to your younger brother. How is he? Is he alright?¡± Upon hearing this, Sylvia sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal, my sister just needs to say a few words in front of my parents, but¡­¡± Lana frowned slightly. She had heard about the Thompson family¡¯s situation while she was abroad and knew that since Viola¡¯s return, Sylvia had suffered a lot of grievances. Originally, she was the only young lady of the Thompson Clan. Now that Viola had returned, Sylvia¡¯s position was somewhat awkward. As she spoke, Sylvia continued, ¡°But, we can¡¯t blame it all on my sister. My brother is also very stubborn. I asked him to apologize to my sister, but he wouldn¡¯t do it. If only both of them had stepped back a little, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡± Lana said, ¡°Your younger brother is a person who clearly distinguishes between right and wrong. Since he refuses to apologize, this matter must have nothing to do with him. By the way, I heard that your sister¡¯s college entrance examination, she only filled out one application, and it was to Capital University?¡± Back then, Lana herself had received an admission invitation from Capital University. Unfortunately, she missed out by a narrow margin. Even now, Lana regretted her decision. At that time, she had been too arrogant, thinking she would definitely pass the re-examination, just like Viola now, she hadn¡¯t taken the re-examination seriously at all. She didn¡¯t expect¡­ Capital University¡¯s re-examination had only one chance, and Capital University didn¡¯t admit students who had failed the previous year. If she wanted to retake the examination and get an admission invitation from Capital University, it was impossible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, Lana eventually studied at an internationally renowned university. Sylvia nodded, ¡°Yes, my sister is amazing. I believe in her!¡± ¡°Is she really that amazing?¡± Lana narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve never seen anyone as amazing as my sister!¡± Sylvia nodded. Lana smiled, ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing her for myself.¡± Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: 196: May I ask Miss Song for advice? (Nine more updates) Chapter 559: 196: May I ask Miss Song for advice? (Nine more updates) Viola Thompson¡¯s words piqued Lana Stone¡¯s curiosity. At the same time. She had no good feelings for Viola. Since Viola was so arrogant, she would let her know. What it means to have someone better out there. There¡¯s always someone better. With this thought, Lana¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Sylvia continued, ¡°My sister is not only smart but also very pretty. Lana, did you know that all the big shots from Capital City came to my sister¡¯s College Admission Celebration Banquet tonight?¡± Even the governor was there. Lana frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have to attend the retest at Capital University?¡± If not, the Thompson Clan shouldn¡¯t be so high-profile. Weren¡¯t they afraid that Viola would fail the retest and make a fool of herself? ¡°No, not at all,¡± Sylvia shook her head. ¡°To get the admission notice from Capital University, you must pass the retest. My sister is so confident because she has the ability.¡± Hearing this, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Lana¡¯s mouth. Ability? It seemed that Viola had underestimated the retest at Capital University. No matter how talented an eighteen-year-old girl may be, the knowledge she knows is limited to textbooks. And the retest at Capital University was not something you could merely pass with textbook knowledge. Lana looked at Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia, you don¡¯t know the rules of Capital University¡¯s retest at all.¡± On the other side. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were welcoming guests at the door. At that moment. Edward Thompson got off a nanny car, holding flowers in his hand. ¡°Mom and Dad.¡± The moment Sawyer saw Edward, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, but he didn¡¯t show it. Today was Viola¡¯s big day. Everyone who came was a dignitary from Capital City. To take care of the overall situation, he didn¡¯t give Edward a cold look. After all. Family woes must stay within the family. Thompson Clan¡¯s family affairs should be dealt with behind closed doors. Not be openly laughed at by everyone. And Edward was also a big movie star in the entertainment industry. If things were to get blown up, it would have a negative impact on Viola. ¡°Go inside.¡± Sawyer continued. Edward handed the flowers to Viola. ¡°Little sister, congratulations.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola¡¯s expression was indifferent. She took the flowers Edward handed her. No matter what, she and Edward were still siblings in name. Viola was a clear-headed person. She knew at this time, she couldn¡¯t embarrass her parents. Edward was caught off guard. He didn¡¯t expect Viola to accept his flowers. Edward had arranged for reporters to mingle in the crowd. As long as Viola refused his flowers, those reporters would immediately capture it. Edward arranged for the reporters to come because he wanted everyone to know Viola¡¯s true colors. But now. Viola didn¡¯t even get angry or give him a stern look. It was unacceptable. It seemed he needed to find another way. Edward looked at Viola and continued, ¡°Little sister, I was wrong before, and I shouldn¡¯t have spoken ill of you. I apologize.¡± He really wanted to see how Viola would deal with this now. Sylvia raised her eyes slightly. ¡°No need to apologize.¡± A very light voice. Even her facial expression was indifferent. Hearing this, Edward was stunned. No need to apologize? He thought that with Viola¡¯s temperament, she would throw the flowers at him immediately. Furiously scolding him for being an irresponsible brother. But Viola didn¡¯t. Edward¡¯s goal was not achieved, and he suddenly felt deflated like a burst ball. Just then, someone called Viola. ¡°Coming.¡± Viola walked over, holding the flowers. Edward watched Viola¡¯s back, frowning slightly. Undeniably. Viola was excellent. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have scored full marks and obtained six first places in the College Entrance Examination. However. In Edward¡¯s heart, Viola would never compare to Sylvia. After all, Sylvia was the younger sister he watched grow up. Edward turned and walked towards Sylvia. He heard Viola brought home another stray dog. Sylvia must be heartbroken. After all, she liked dogs too. But when she suggested keeping a dog when she was young, her parents rejected her without hesitation. Thinking of this. Edward sighed softly. He never thought his parents would be so biased. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward smiled and greeted Sylvia. Seeing Edward, Sylvia was delighted. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Lana also looked up. Edward was a very popular actor in the entertainment industry. Although Lana lived abroad, she often saw news about Edward. She was a loyal fan of Edward too. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: 196: May I ask Miss Song for advice? (Nine more updates)_2 Chapter 560: 196: May I ask Miss Song for advice? (Nine more updates)_2 Deciding to introduce Lilly White to Edward Thompson, Sylvia Thompson said, ¡°Big brother, this is Lana, my good friend who I met overseas, Lana Stone.¡± ¡°Emperor Thompson.¡± Edward Thompson shook hands with Lana, ¡°Miss Stone.¡± Lana looked up at Edward Thompson and smiled, ¡°Emperor Thompson is much more handsome in person than on-screen.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sylvia Thompson glanced at Lana. With slightly narrowed eyes. There were many guests tonight. Edward Thompson went on to greet the others. After Edward Thompson left, Sylvia whispered, ¡°Sister Lana, do you like my big brother?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lana readily admitted it. Since childhood, she had been influenced by Western culture, making her more straightforward than reserved. She has learned to be more conservative since returning to her home country. While living abroad, she would occasionally engage in one-night stands with strangers. Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°It would be great if you and my big brother could get together! I really like a sister-in-law like you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lana looked at Sylvia in surprise. Sylvia nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Because of Edward Thompson being the link, Lana and Sylvia talked more and more amicably. Through Sylvia¡¯s few words, Lana inferred that Edward Thompson really detested Viola Thompson. Thinking about this, Lana narrowed her eyes. The banquet continued. Lana asked, ¡°Sylvia, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your sister?¡± ¡°Sister Lana, come over here with me.¡± Lana followed Sylvia¡¯s footsteps. The banquet hall was filled with laughter, fragrant scents, beautiful women, and clinking glasses. ¡°Which one is Viola Thompson?¡± Lana asked softly. ¡°The one in the white shirt.¡± Hearing that, Lana looked up. She saw the girl standing among a group of elegant women with delicate makeup, an unmistakable presence. With her red lips and white teeth, even someone like Lana who had seen many beautiful people couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the sight of Viola. In fact, Lana had seen Viola¡¯s photos on Facebook before. At that time, she thought Viola had edited the pictures. Otherwise, how could there be a person who looked so beautiful! Unexpectedly, now that they have met, the girl in front of her is even more beautiful than the photos on Facebook by at least threefold. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Lana blurted out. Hearing this, a barely perceptible shadow passed through Sylvia¡¯s eyes before she smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, everyone who meets my sister says that! Some even suspect she had plastic surgery, not realizing that she is a truly natural beauty.¡± Seemingly just a joke, but actually confirming that Viola Thompson must have had plastic surgery. Otherwise, how could there be such a beautiful face in this world? Plastic surgery? At these words, Lana¡¯s confusion vanished. Sylvia was correct. Viola must be a man-made beauty. ¡°There is no such thing as true natural beauty,¡± Lana thought of an article, ¡°I saw in a foreign report that there are only two types of truly perfect beauties.¡± Sylvia immediately asked, ¡°Which two?¡± Lana continued, ¡°The first type is those with plastic surgery. The second is those with Waardenburg syndrome. People with this disease have eyes like stars, skin like snow, and delicate doll-like features without any flaws.¡± From the appearance, Viola didn¡¯t seem to have Waardenburg syndrome. So, she must have had plastic surgery. Falling silent, Lana explained, ¡°While everyone has the right to pursue beauty, I don¡¯t like women who have gone under the knife. After all, our facial features are given to us by our parents. There¡¯s no need to change our appearance just to pursue vain things.¡± This was meaningless. However, it could be inferred from this plastic surgery that Viola was very vain. No wonder Edward Thompson disliked her so much. Lana smiled and walked towards Viola. Sylvia immediately followed, ¡°Sister Lana, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Just saying hello to Miss Thompson,¡± Lana replied. Sylvia looked at Lana, ¡°Sister Lana, you ¡­ you aren¡¯t going to make things difficult for my sister, are you?¡± She appeared like a perfect younger sister, not showing any hints. Lana smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just going to say hello.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief and followed Lana. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Approaching Viola, Lana smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. I¡¯m Lana Stone.¡± As she finished speaking, Lana extended her right hand to Viola. Very friendly. Viola smiled slightly and shook hands with Lana, ¡°Miss Stone, you flatter me.¡± Lana laughed, ¡°I heard that Miss Thompson also received an invitation to enroll in Capital University?¡± Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: 196: May I ask Miss Thompson (Nine Updates)_3 Chapter 561: 196: May I ask Miss Thompson (Nine Updates)_3 Upon hearing this, the elite ladies beside Viola Thompson immediately turned their gazes towards Lana Stone. Surprise was painted all over their faces. Even though Lana Stone had been living overseas for several years, as one of the few top talents who received an admission invitation from Capital University, she was a grand figure during her time. Sylvia Thompson covered her mouth, ¡°Lana, you also received an invitation from Capital University?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lana Stone nodded. Sylvia continued, ¡°I had no idea! Lana, you really keep things under wraps.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something significant to boast about. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss about it.¡± Lana Stone glanced at Viola, continuing, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t pass Capital University¡¯s re-examination back then.¡± She was obviously suggesting that Viola was too ostentatious. Truly talented individuals always keep a low profile. Surely not like Viola! Creating an uproar all over town without achieving anything. An absolute clown. Sylvia chuckled and said, ¡°Receiving an invitation from Capital University is already quite an achievement!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing impressive.¡± Lana responded with a nonchalant tone. The other elite ladies gazed at Lana with envy. Lana Stone was amazing! Ordinary individuals would find it extremely challenging to receive an invitation from Capital University. Now that two outstanding students were standing face to face, it was such a rare sight. Soon after, All the guests had arrived. The banquet officially began. Tonight, the Thompson Clan had invited the renowned TV presenter, Tyler, to host the banquet. Tyler¡¯s humorous language had everyone in the room laughing heartily. ¡°Now let¡¯s give a warm welcome to the star of the night, Miss Thompson, for a speech. Ladies and Gentlemen, let¡¯s give her a big hand!¡± While chatting with Flora Tiarks, Viola Thompson was taken aback. Her parents hadn¡¯t told her about this part of the banquet. Flora Tiarks laughed and said, ¡°Go on Vio!¡± If it was someone else who had this opportunity, they would have rushed on stage already. But Viola Thompson, She just stood there stunned. With a gentle push from Flora Tiarks, Viola Thompson walked onto the stage. She started off with an official thanks to the guests who had made time for the event. Even though she did not prepare beforehand, She was still composed and gracious, facing the guests without any sign of nervousness. Her voice was soft, like the fresh breeze in April, refreshing everyone present. She was indeed a natural born queen. The spotlight shone on her, and she glowed like a phoenix rising from the ashes. ¡°Miss Thompson is so beautiful!¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is that she is also intelligent.¡± ¡°If I had a face like hers, I¡¯d wake up smiling even in my dreams.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being pretty? Do you think Capital University will accept her just because she¡¯s beautiful?¡± Obviously, that would never be the case. ¡°I heard she only filled in one choice in her College Entrance Examination form, such youth, lacking in experience!¡± There were all kinds of voices below the stage. When someone is extraordinary and stands at the top, everyone waits for that person to fall. Because only those standing high can have a disastrous fall. Tyler handed the microphone to Viola Thompson and added, ¡°Miss Thompson, many of us are curious about how you managed to secure first place in six subjects. Can you share with us your usual study routines?¡± Viola didn¡¯t say much, she simply replied, ¡°Diligence makes up for deficiencies.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her modest and composed demeanor immediately won the approval of the guests. If it were someone else, they would probably talk on and on. Even though she only spoke four words, They held weight. ¡°Miss Thompson really is a person of great talent,¡± Lana Stone rose from her seat and smiled, ¡°I have been bothered by a problem for a while now, may I ask Miss Thompson for guidance?¡± Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi’s Background (Part Eleven) Chapter 565: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi¡¯s Background (Part Eleven) Between adults, words need not be too explicit. Just a hint will do. Since Viola Thompson didn¡¯t know any medical skills at all. Why did she lie about it in front of Jason Wycof? Her intention was quite obvious. Upon hearing this, Jason was first taken aback, then laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just a kid.¡± He wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against a child. Edward Thompson also laughed, ¡°She¡¯s not just any child, though.¡± If Jason regarded Viola as a naive child, he would definitely be deceived by her. Jason frowned imperceptibly. Although he had only met Viola once, his impression of her was quite good. She was very different from ordinary girls. Edward continued, ¡°Governor Lu, don¡¯t you think my little sister is different from other girls?¡± Jason didn¡¯t reply. Edward drained his glass of strong alcohol and said, ¡°That¡¯s where her skills lie.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything more and finished his drink. It was a light peach flavored fruit beverage. Edward was Viola¡¯s biological brother. By rights, A brother shouldn¡¯t spread gossip about his sister. After all, They gain and lose together. Could it be that Viola really didn¡¯t know any medical skills? Was all of this just a ploy by her to catch his attention? At this point, Edward said, ¡°Governor Lu, you¡¯re an important person. Don¡¯t let a little girl affect your mood.¡± After saying these words, Edward turned and left. Jason also sat down. The Thompson siblings. Quite interesting. If Viola was indeed trying to catch his attention, he had to admit that the girl¡¯s tactics were too ingenious. Even he didn¡¯t notice any flaws. At this thought, Jason narrowed his eyes. Mandel Thompson was also wandering around the banquet hall with a drink in hand. On one hand, he was truly happy. After all, the College Entrance Examination top scorer was his own sister. On the other hand, as the head of the Leap Group and the eldest son of the Thompson Clan, he had to make sure all the guests were properly attended to. Soon enough, Mandel¡¯s footsteps became a bit unsteady. He felt a little dizzy too. ¡°Brother,¡± Sylvia Thompson approached and asked worriedly, ¡°Have you had too much to drink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mandel shook his head, ¡°Not too much.¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°Let me get you some sobering tea.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mandel said, holding his wine glass. Sylvia clearly felt that ever since Viola returned, Mandel¡¯s attitude towards her had changed. Before, Mandel was not particularly nice to her. But he had a cold and aloof demeanor towards everyone. And now, Viola had become an exception. Mandel was very nice to his sister Viola. He would practically do anything she asked. Thinking of this, Sylvia narrowed her eyes, filled with discontent. ¡°Sylvia,¡± At this moment, she heard Samuel Thompson¡¯s voice. ¡°Borden,¡± Sylvia turned around. Samuel then asked, ¡°Sylvia, have you seen Viola?¡± Viola! Again with Viola! Sylvia felt that one day, she would be driven out of the Thompson Clan by Viola. No. She couldn¡¯t let this happen. Sylvia tried to calm herself down, and her gaze suddenly fell on a nearby figure. Sylvia walked over to her. ¡°Sister Pag,¡± ¡°Sylvia!¡± Pag Gar had grown up with Mandel and had a secret crush on Samuel since childhood. Unfortunately, Heaven had intentions, but Samuel was indifferent. Faced with Pag¡¯s pursuit, Samuel decisively rejected her every time. But this didn¡¯t dampen Pag¡¯s love for Samuel. She still loved Samuel in her own way, and any girl who approached him would receive her warning immediately. ¡°Sister Pag, when did you arrive?¡± Sylvia affectionately held Pag¡¯s arm. Pag said, ¡°I just arrived not too long ago. Oh, is your Borden not here tonight?¡± As she spoke, she searched for Samuel¡¯s figure. Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°My brother Borden has had quite a bit to drink tonight and seems a little drunk. He¡¯s over there.¡± Hearing the news that Samuel had drunk too much, Pag was very worried. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Drinking too much was bad for one¡¯s health, and what if Samuel threw up? Sylvia handed Pag a glass of wine. As she passed the wine, she leaned closer to Pag¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Sister Pag, I can help you.¡± Upon hearing these words, Pag narrowed her eyes and looked at Sylvia. ¡°Help me with what?¡± Sylvia smiled and whispered, ¡°Help you become my sister-in-law. Samuel¡¯s wife.¡± Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi’s Origins (Eleventh Update) _2 Chapter 566: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi¡¯s Origins (Eleventh Update) _2 Pag Gar isn¡¯t a fool. She looked up at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°How can you help?¡± ¡°As long as you take my advice.¡± Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Pag, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You should know what kind of person I am. I know you really like my second brother. As his sister, I want him to be happy more than anyone else does. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have offered to help you.¡± Sylvia Thompson looked every bit the doting sister. Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± She needed an ally in the Thompson Clan. Originally, Sylvia Thompson wanted to undermine Mandel Thompson. But upon further thought, she felt it was somewhat risky. Mandel Thompson, though young, was widely described with four words- An old cunning fox. But Samuel Thompson was different. Samuel Thompson was an artist, his perspective on human nature was not so complicated. He was not as guarded against people either. He was quite happy. So, Samuel Thompson indeed drank quite a lot that night. But he wasn¡¯t drunk. At this moment, Pag Gar walked up to Samuel Thompson with a glass of wine in her hand. ¡°Borden.¡± Seeing Pag Gar, Samuel Thompson frowned slightly. ¡°Pag, I¡¯ve already told you everything I need to,¡± Samuel Thompson looked at her, his eyes filled with resignation, ¡°I am in love with someone else.¡± Pag Gar¡¯s demeanor changed from the usual. She forced a bitter smile, ¡°I know, Borden, I know I am not good enough for you. So, I¡¯ve decided to let go, to give freedom to both of us.¡± At this, Samuel Thompson looked at Pag Gar in surprise. Something about Pag Gar today seemed off. Without giving Samuel Thompson a chance to respond, Pag Gar picked up a glass of wine from the table and handed it to him, ¡°Drink this, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Samuel Thompson asked with slight frown. ¡°Hmm.¡± Pag Gar nodded. Samuel Thompson hesitated for a moment, and then took the glass of wine extended to him by Pag Gar. He didn¡¯t even notice Pag Gar had switched the glasses of wine. In other words, Samuel Thompson was drinking from Pag Gar¡¯s glass. With that glass of wine down his throat, Samuel Thompson looked down at Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, I hope you keep your promise. I also wish you find someone who loves you soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Pag Gar continued: ¡°Borden, considering how we grew up together, and how I once loved you, can you tell me, who is she? She wanted to know, who was it that Samuel Thompson liked! What kind of woman had touched Samuel Thompson¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Pag Gar let out a sigh, ¡°Alright then.¡± Upon saying this, she turned and left. Samuel Thompson watched Pag Gar¡¯s receding figure, he felt unprecedently relieved. Pag Gar¡¯s love felt suffocating. Perhaps it was because he drank too much, but Samuel Thompson began to feel a bit dizzy and hot. Samuel Thompson rushed to the bathroom to splash cold water on his face. He had thought it would sober him up a bit, but he still felt dazed after washing his face. And his body has even started to feel feverish. This was a strange sensation. Samuel Thompson had never experienced this after getting drunk before. Samuel Thompson looked at himself in the mirror. He suddenly noticed that his face was also turning red. Summing up all his strength, Samuel Thompson somewhat stumbled towards the exit. Right then, a figure popped up in the air, ¡°Borden, are you okay?¡± ¡°Let me help you to rest.¡± Samuel Thompson instinctively wanted to refuse- But he could barely muster any strength. He had no choice but to let the owner of the voice lead him away. And then- Samuel Thompson faintly heard the sound of a door opening and closing. As for what happened next, Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t remember a thing. It wasn¡¯t until the following morning- Samuel Thompson opened his eyes, his head thudding with a headache. Where was he? He was bewildered for a moment. Then he took in his surroundings, and when he saw the woman lying next to him, he reeled back in shock. ¡°Wa, Pag Gar!¡± Why was Pag Gar here? A feeling of dread washed over Samuel Thompson instantly. He immediately looked down at himself. He was completely naked. Pag Gar also woke up at this moment. Seeing Samuel Thompson lying next to her, she seemed just as startled if not more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You! How are you here!¡± This was the question that Samuel Thompson too wanted to ask Pag Gar. But now that Pag Gar asked him- Who could he ask? Tears sprang instantly into Pagar¡¯s eyes as she cried, ¡°Samuel Thompson, I admit, I really like you! I¡¯ve done some stupid things in order to become your girlfriend! But now I understand! Why, why did you do this to me!¡± Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi’s Origins (Eleventh Update) _3 Chapter 567: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi¡¯s Origins (Eleventh Update) _3 ¡°Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you like someone?¡± Samuel Thompson is very panicked now. Is it Pag Gar acting¡­ Or did he lose control after drinking? He couldn¡¯t remember anything about last night, Samuel Thompson took a deep breath, ¡°Pag Gar, calm down, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Pag Gar said angrily: ¡°Even if I, Pag Gar, am cheap, I wouldn¡¯t climb into a man¡¯s bed on my own!¡± ¡°Pag Gar, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re cheap, I just think this is strange, can we calm down and talk?¡± Pag Gar gripped the bedsheet tightly and cried with tears streaming down her face. Samuel Thompson¡¯s mind was also in total chaos. He had never dealt with anything like this before. Nor did he know how to handle it. What should he do now? A moment later, Pag Gar continued: ¡°This was my first time.¡± First time. Those three words, neither light nor heavy, turned Samuel Thompson¡¯s face pale instantly. ¡°Pag Gar, I¡­¡± Samuel Thompson looked at Pag Gar, not knowing what to say. He was a man. In such situations, girls always ended up with the short end of the stick. After all. Rape laws are primarily aimed at men. Samuel Thompson knew Pag Gar¡¯s purpose. She would certainly demand that he take responsibility for her next. At that moment, Pag Gar continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you responsible. as long as we act as if this has never happened.¡± After saying that, Pag Gar threw off the blanket, picked up the clothes scattered on the floor, dressed one by one, and then left the room. Her back was determined, leaving no trace of attachment. It was as if, from now on, she had really put Samuel Thompson behind her. Samuel Thompson watched Pag Gar¡¯s retreating figure, his face indescribable. Soon, the sound of the door closing echoed through the air. Samuel Thompson slapped himself hard. Smack! The slap was so heavy. Blood oozed from the corner of Samuel Thompson¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been. Before Samuel Thompson left the hotel room. Returning home. Mary Perryne asked concernedly, ¡°Borden, where did you go last night?¡± ¡°I drank too much last night and slept in a hotel,¡± Samuel Thompson replied. Mary Perryne nodded her head, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Then Mary Perryne noticed the blood on the corner of Samuel Thompson¡¯s mouth. She frowned slightly, ¡°Borden, what happened to your mouth?¡± ¡°I drank too much last night and accidentally fell, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Mary Perryne didn¡¯t think much of it, chiding him, ¡°You¡¯re so careless, you should learn to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest for a while,¡± Samuel Thompson¡¯s head was a mess at the moment, Feeling incredibly uncomfortable. Although Pag Gar said she wouldn¡¯t hold him responsible, he felt a psychological burden. How could he be so careless! At this point, Samuel Thompson even felt like dying. ¡°Okay, go upstairs and rest,¡± Mary Perryne nodded. As he walked up the stairs, he bumped into Viola coming down. ¡°Big brother.¡± ¡°Little sister.¡± Seeing Viola, Samuel Thompson forced a faint smile. Viola noticed something was off about Samuel Thompson, ¡°Big brother, are you alright? You look uncomfortable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Samuel Thompson pretended nothing had happened, ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep well last night, I¡¯m going to go upstairs to take a nap.¡± ¡°Your face?¡± Viola¡¯s gaze fell on Samuel Thompson¡¯s right cheek. Samuel Thompson smiled, ¡°I accidentally bumped it when I was drunk last night, it¡¯s nothing.¡± With that, Samuel Thompson quickened his pace upstairs. Viola frowned slightly, her intuition told her that something must be wrong with Samuel Thompson. But after all, it involved his privacy, and Viola didn¡¯t want to pry. As soon as Viola came downstairs, bread jumped up to greet her. ¡°bread.¡± Viola patted bread¡¯s head. bread jumped up and down in excitement. Mary Perryne laughed, ¡°This bread is so clever. When I got up this morning, it was the first one to say hello, and it would do whatever I asked it to. Viola, look, bread, go get the newspaper for me.¡± Upon hearing this, bread wagged its tail first, then quickly ran in front of the couch, picked up the newspaper with its mouth and walked toward Mary Perryne. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Its little tail wagged back and forth. Like a propeller. Super adorable. Who wouldn¡¯t love a dog that can fetch newspapers? Even Mary Perryne, who wasn¡¯t a dog lover, thought that dogs had suddenly become more acceptable after seeing this. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi’s Origins (Eleventh Update) _4 Chapter 568: 198: The Mystery of Liu Sisi¡¯s Origins (Eleventh Update) _4 ¡°Wow, Bread, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Mary took the newspaper and patted Bread¡¯s head. Bread ¡®woofed¡¯ once, as if saying, just tell me what you need help with, no need to be polite. Mary smiled and said, ¡°Bread, go close the door of the living room.¡± Bread immediately trotted over. Mary covered her mouth, ¡°Viola, look! I¡¯ve never seen a dog so smart!¡± It does whatever you ask. Even more obedient than humans. Viola was also quite surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Bread to be so smart. Suddenly, Mary seemed to remember something, ¡°Oh, Viola, Bread hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡± ¡°Is he not feeling well?¡± Mary shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not feeling well. It seems that he is waiting for you to feed him.¡± Because Bread was quite energetic. He can pull, sleep, and run. At this, Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Bread, come, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Upon hearing this, Bread immediately ran over to Viola. The maid handed Bread¡¯s breakfast to Viola. Viola took it and placed it on the ground, ¡°Quickly eat, Bread.¡± Bread immediately began to eat big mouthfuls. Although he ate in large bites, Bread cherished his food. If a piece of dog food accidentally fell to the ground, he would immediately lick it up and eat it. Seeing this, Mary couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°I told you, Bread must have been waiting for you to come and feed him.¡± Viola reached out to touch Bread. She couldn¡¯t imagine how much suffering this little guy had experienced while wandering the streets, which had made him so cautious and careful. At noon, Viola took Bread for a walk. She rode her bike, and Bread ran behind her. If he ran ahead, he would sit on the ground and wait for Viola with his adorable tilted head. If he saw someone approaching, he would immediately walk to Viola¡¯s side. When they got to the pedestrian street, in order to avoid scaring others, Viola leashed Bread and put a muzzle on him. Although Bread was very obedient, followed her, and didn¡¯t bite people randomly- Not everyone liked dogs. Bread was very obedient. And cooperated well with Viola¡¯s movements. As they passed by a fried chicken shop, Bread stopped. Viola looked at Bread, ¡°Bread, do you want fried chicken?¡± Bread seemed to understand. He nodded. The owner of the fried chicken shop was stunned, ¡°My goodness! This dog is so smart!¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very smart. Boss, can I have a plain fried chicken, no seasoning, please.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± The boss immediately started frying the chicken. Bread¡¯s tail turned into a propeller again. In just a few minutes, a fragrant fried chicken was ready. To make it easier for Viola to feed Bread, the boss even cut the fried chicken into small pieces. The boss also liked dogs and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no one in my shop right now. You can feed your dog inside.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Viola thanked him politely. She led Bread into the shop. Viola removed the muzzle and placed the fried chicken on the floor. Instead of eating right away, Bread looked up at Viola. His drool was so long that it almost touched the ground. Viola knew Bread was waiting for her command and said with a smile, ¡°Eat up.¡± As soon as Viola spoke, Bread began to eat the fried chicken in big mouthfuls. Even the shop owner was amazed. ¡°Miss, has your dog been to a pet school?¡± He¡¯s so smart, even smarter than humans! ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I just started raising him.¡± The boss nodded, ¡°Did you just buy him?¡± ¡°He was wandering outside before.¡± Viola replied. The boss suddenly understood, ¡°No wonder he can eat so much and is still so thin.¡± In no time, Bread finished all the fried chicken. There were no bones left. He licked his lips satisfied. Viola put the muzzle back on Bread, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re leaving now.¡± ¡°Alright, come back often.¡± As usual, Viola arrived at the entrance of a Milk Tea Shop. But the Milk Tea Shop had clear rules that pets were not allowed inside. Viola frowned slightly. At this moment, a figure rushed over from the front. Bang. She collided directly with Viola. Bread immediately reacted, protecting Viola in front of him. Though he was muzzled, he still made low growling sounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person who collided with Viola was a little girl. In her hand, she held a packed container of wontons. At this moment, Viola was splattered with a little bit of wonton soup. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t much, and the soup wasn¡¯t very hot. Realizing she had bumped into someone, the little girl immediately apologized but was frightened by the sight of the dog in front of Viola and stepped back a few steps. Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: 198: The Mystery of Olivia Cooper’s Origins (Eleventh Update) _5 Chapter 569: 198: The Mystery of Olivia Cooper¡¯s Origins (Eleventh Update) _5 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. It was an accident.¡± Viola Thompson looked at the little girl in front of her, feeling subconsciously that she looked familiar. A moment. She suddenly realized that this was Aunt Zhang¡¯s adopted daughter. Olivia Cooper. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Viola gave a faint smile, ¡°Bread, don¡¯t scare the child.¡± Hearing Viola¡¯s words, Bread retreated a few steps. Olivia looked up at Viola, her first impression was that this sister looked gorgeous, then she noticed the wonton soup on Viola¡¯s clothes and immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister, I spilled the wonton soup on you!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name, little friend?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Liu, Olivia Cooper.¡± Olivia answered. It was indeed Aunt Zhang¡¯s adopted daughter. Viola frowned imperceptibly, her eyes falling on Olivia¡¯s head, and suddenly seemed to think of something. Olivia had two swirls on her head. Could it be such a coincidence? Viola nodded slightly, then observed Olivia¡¯s eyebrows and eyes without a trace, ¡°Olivia, how old are you this year?¡± Pearl had been missing when she was two years old. After so many years, her facial features must have changed. Viola couldn¡¯t be sure if the child in front of her was Pearl. ¡°Ten, twelve.¡± Twelve years old. The age didn¡¯t seem to match. Barbara Will¡¯s lost daughter, Pearl, would be fourteen years old this year. However, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that child traffickers would change the actual age. Olivia looked apprehensive, ¡°Sister, how much did your clothes cost? I, I¡¯ll pay you.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t have any money. Although her father would occasionally give her some money, her mother would take it away as soon as she found out. Although she didn¡¯t have any money, Olivia would find a way. ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t need you to pay.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Do you like milk tea? Let me treat you to one.¡± Hearing the words ¡°milk tea,¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened at first but quickly dimmed again, ¡°Thank you, sister, but I don¡¯t want any.¡± Viola said, ¡°Then, could you help me hold my dog for a while? I want to have milk tea, but the pet shop doesn¡¯t allow pets inside. Can you help me?¡± Olivia hesitated for a moment. This dog was too big. She was a little scared. Viola added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, its name is Bread, and it has a very gentle temperament. It¡¯s also wearing a muzzle, so it won¡¯t bite.¡± Olivia cautiously reached out her hand and took the leash. She thought the dog would struggle. But Bread just sat quietly on the ground, perhaps knowing Olivia was afraid of it, doing its best not to make any noise. Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. About seven or eight minutes later. Viola came out holding two cups of milk tea. ¡°Olivia, this is for you. Thank you for helping me watch Bread.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister, but I can¡¯t take it.¡± Olivia stepped back a few paces. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just take it.¡± Viola stuffed the milk tea into Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it in the trash can! Anyway, I already bought it.¡± As Viola pressed down on Olivia¡¯s arm, Olivia instinctively hissed. She had just been beaten last night. Almost every part of her body was injured except for her face. Viola had accidentally pressed on her wound. It hurt a lot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Viola asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Olivia shook her head. Viola, however, felt something was off. Olivia¡¯s reaction was subconscious, indicating that she must be injured on her body. ¡°Can you let sister take a look at your arm?¡± Viola asked. Olivia said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Let me have a look, I¡¯m a doctor. If there¡¯s anything uncomfortable, I may be able to help you.¡± ¡°Sister, do you have any painkillers?¡± asked Olivia, looking up at Viola. It hurt too much every time she was beaten. She had heard that just taking one painkiller would stop the pain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let me see your arm first.¡± Olivia hesitated for a moment before rolling up her sleeve. Her arm was covered in bruises. It was a shocking sight. Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: 199: Viola: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! Chapter 570: 199: Viola: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! Olivia Cooper turned her gaze to Viola Thompson and chuckled, ¡°I just accidentally bumped into some kids while playing around. It¡¯s okay, Viola. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola asked. The scars on Olivia¡¯s arm didn¡¯t seem like they were caused by children¡¯s play. Rather, they seemed like they were caused by a blunt object hit. Olivia nodded and said very earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Viola.¡± Viola instinctively felt that there was more to this matter, so she continued, ¡°Olivia, do your parents treat you well?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Olivia declared with a smile. ¡°I love them very much.¡± Indeed. Despite frequently being physically abused by her mother and ignored by her father, Olivia still loved them dearly. After all. Without her parents, there would be no her. Viola squinted her eyes a little; her limpid peach blossom eyes rippled upon seeing Olivia, who didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. Could she have been wrong? ¡°Olivia, could you tie the leash on Bread for me again?¡± Upon saying this, Viola handed the leash to Olivia. Oliva accepted the leash. Viola continued to the Milk Tea Shop. Two minutes later, she reappeared from the shop, a small memo note in her hand, ¡°Olivia, here¡¯s my phone number. You can call me anytime if you face any difficulties in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Viola.¡± Looking at the characters on the note, Olivia looked up at Viola, ¡°Viola, is your name¡­Viola?¡± Viola gave a light smile, ¡°Hmm.¡± Olivia thanked her again, ¡°Viola, I should go back now.¡± ¡°Hmm, you should get going.¡± Olivia said goodbye to Bread. Bread was the most gentle and obedient large dog she had ever met. And Viola was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. She had never met anyone more beautiful than Viola Thompson. After running a few steps ahead, Olivia turned back and asked, ¡°Viola, will you be walking your dog here tomorrow night as well?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Olivia said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll come back here tomorrow! See you tomorrow, Viola!¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Olivia ran all the way home. Her mother was still at work. William was sitting at the table in the living room drinking alcohol. The table was almost empty, only some peanuts left on a plate. Hearing the footsteps, William looked up, frowning. ¡°What took you so long to buy dumplings? Little bastard, were you trying to starve me to death!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dad. I was held up on the way. It won¡¯t happen next time.¡± Olivia carefully placed the dumplings on the table. William didn¡¯t say much else, he just opened the box and started to eat the dumplings. After one bite, he put down his chopsticks, very unsatisfied. ¡°How am I supposed to eat this when it¡¯s all stuck together? If this happens again, I might as well beat you to death! You can¡¯t even buy dumplings properly, what use are you to me!¡± It was hard to swallow. Olivia stood to the side, her heart full of anxiety. William pushed the dumplings towards Olivia, ¡°Eat them.¡± Having finished speaking, he picked up the half-empty bottle of alcohol on the table and left. The underground gambling den opened in the afternoon. Olivia knew her father was heading to the gambling den. Olivia picked up the dumplings that William had taken a bite of and started to eat. She was hungry. Although the dumplings were stuck together, to her, it was still a delicious meal. After finishing the dumplings, Olivia began to do the housework. She cleaned the house until it was spotless, then read a book for a while. After reading for half an hour, she took the clothes that Aunt Zhang had brought back from Mrs. Flack¡¯s and started sewing. Olivia had been independent since she was little and was very good at needlework. The seam lines were delicate and neat. If any clothes or shoes broke, she would fix them herself. Olivia worked quickly. She sewed a garment in less than three hours. It was also at this time. Aunt Zhang came back from outside. ¡°Mom.¡± Olivia took the sewn clothes out of the room. ¡°I¡­ I finished sewing.¡± ¡°Put it there, go and boil some rice.¡± There was no trace of a smile on Aunt Zhang¡¯s face. She was gloomy the whole time. Olivia was afraid of her mother in this mood and took a step back. Seeing her reaction, Aunt Zhang frowned slightly. An unappreciative little thing. Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t like Olivia. She often thought that if she hadn¡¯t sent Viola away and had raised her instead, everything would have been better. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So most of the time, she treated Olivia as if she were Viola. Whether she was their biological daughter or not. Even if they beat her to death, they wouldn¡¯t feel any pain. No one would go to the police, either. Aunt Zhang picked up the clothes Olivia had sewn from the table and left. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _2 Chapter 571: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _2 Olivia Cooper watched her mother¡¯s retreating figure, breathing a sigh of relief. She thought her mother was going to hit her again. Fortunately! Aunt Zhang came to Mrs. Flack¡¯s home with the clothes. ¡°Mrs. Flack!¡± Mrs. Flack looked at the clothes in Aunt Zhang¡¯s hand and said in surprise, ¡°Did you sew it up so quickly?¡± Aunt Zhang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a week, still quick?¡± A week indeed was not quick. But Aunt Zhang had to work, take care of her family, and still had to do laundry and cooking. This speed was already very fast. No wonder people say a mother¡¯s potential is limitless. Mrs. Flack took the clothes from Aunt Zhang and praised, ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, your needlework is really good!¡± Aunt Zhang was a good person. Pity. Her taste in men was poor. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up with a gambling addict. If Aunt Zhang had married a good man, life wouldn¡¯t be like this now. Aunt Zhang said: ¡°No, it¡¯s average.¡± Mrs. Flack smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too modest. Oh, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get your payment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded. Mrs. Flack turned and went towards the bedroom. Soon, she came out with the money. ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, this is your wage, 25 dollars a piece, a total of 125.¡± Aunt Zhang took the money with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Flack.¡± ¡°Hey, no need to thank me! This is what you deserve.¡± After saying this, Mrs. Flack seemed to have thought of something, and continued: ¡°Oh yes, Olivia¡¯s mom, that thing I asked you to do last time?¡± Aunt Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Flack, rest assured, since you¡¯ve been so good to us, I certainly remember what you asked. However, my employer doesn¡¯t need anyone at the moment, but if they do, I¡¯ll inform you right away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Flack believed in Aunt Zhang¡¯s character, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded, ¡°But Mrs. Flack, you have to be mentally prepared, because my employer offers a relatively high salary, so the jobs are quite stable. I don¡¯t know who will quit in the short term, I can only say I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± Mrs. Flack said: ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Flack nodded. Watching Aunt Zhang¡¯s retreating figure, Mrs. Flack could not help but sigh, ¡°This woman is really capable!¡± Aunt Zhang was not only hardworking but also resilient. Having known Aunt Zhang for such a long time, Mrs. Flack had never heard her complain about life. She was very friendly. If anyone needed help, she would definitely be the first to offer. Olivia Cooper was cooking. There was a pleasant aroma in the kitchen. After Aunt Zhang went home, she sat in the room, staring blankly at the photos on her mobile phone. It was a photo of Sylvia Thompson making a wish in front of a birthday cake. The next one was of Sylvia Thompson practicing piano, which Aunt Zhang secretly took. There weren¡¯t many photos in Aunt Zhang¡¯s phone. But almost every single one was of Sylvia Thompson. There were varieties of angles. Front, side, and back. When she worked at the Thompson Clan¡¯s house, to avoid arousing suspicion, she dared not even spare Sylvia Thompson an extra glance. Every time she missed her daughter, she would silently look at the photos. Then silently shed tears. Olivia Cooper came to the bedroom door and saw her mother sitting on the bed, looking at her phone and silently crying. Olivia contemplated for a while before she finally spoke. ¡°Mom.¡± Aunt Zhang was startled, only then did she react and look up at Olivia. Her eyes were filled with anger. She said nothing, just one look was enough to turn Olivia¡¯s face pale, ¡°Mom, dinner¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Go kneel down.¡± Aunt Zhang continued. With a very calm tone. The mother did not need a reason to punish her. Olivia had no idea what she did wrong, she lightly nodded and turned around to walk towards the living room. When she arrived in the living room. Olivia knelt facing the wall. Aunt Zhang sat at the dining table and started to eat. The aroma of the meal wafted into her nostrils. Very tantalizing. Even though she ate some dumplings in the afternoon, Olivia was still hungry and involuntarily swallowed her saliva. But after Aunt Zhang finished eating, she did not leave any food for Olivia, instead, she dumped the remaining food into the trash bin. Listening to the sound of her mother handling the dishes, Olivia felt a bit sad. Just then, footsteps suddenly came from behind. Under the light, the shadow of her mother grew closer and closer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Olivia suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. Her eyes were filled with terror. She wanted to run. But where could she run to? The mother behind her suddenly squatted down. Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _3 Chapter 572: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _3 Then, a sharp embroidery needle was thrust into Olivia Cooper¡¯s back. It hurt. It hurt a lot. Olivia Cooper bit her lip tightly. Not daring to make a sound. Aunt Zhang, like a madwoman, crazily continued to prick embroidery needles into Olivia¡¯s back. Wave after wave. She was venting her anger. Lamenting the injustice of fate. Fate made her marry a gambling addict and prevented her from acknowledging her biological daughter! She was right in front of her, yet as far away as the edge of the world. She was filled with hatred! Hating her own helplessness. And hating that Olivia Cooper wasn¡¯t Viola Thompson. If Viola Thompson and Olivia were the same person, She would never let this vile girl have even the slightest chance to threaten Sylvia Thompson. Unfortunately, That wasn¡¯t the case. The more she thought about it, the harder Aunt Zhang¡¯s hand became. Olivia Cooper could only feel that her sight turned black, and she fainted just like that. ¡°Playing dead, huh?¡± Aunt Zhang grabbed Olivia¡¯s head. She had only pricked Olivia with needles, It shouldn¡¯t really hurt. Olivia Cooper¡¯s reaction was too melodramatic. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to play dead! I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Aunt Zhang grabbed Olivia Cooper¡¯s hair with one hand and pinched her other hand hard on her back. But no matter how hard she tried, Olivia Cooper didn¡¯t make any reaction. Her face was as white as snow. And without a trace of color. Aunt Zhang panicked, immediately let go of Olivia¡¯s hair, and carefully used her fingers to check Olivia¡¯s breath. Fortunately, She wasn¡¯t dead. Aunt Zhang breathed a sigh of relief. She got up, grabbed a cup of water, and threw it right onto Olivia¡¯s face. Only then did Olivia Cooper gradually wake up, slowly opening her eyes. Her body hurt so much. As if she had been run over by a heavy load truck. She supported herself with both hands on the ground, wanting to get up. But Aunt Zhang kicked her in the stomach, ¡°Little slut! Who allowed you to get up?¡± ¡°Mom, I was wrong!¡± Olivia Cooper immediately kneeled on the ground. Aunt Zhang continued, ¡°Kneel here for three hours before getting up.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Aunt Zhang wanted to kick Olivia again, but for some reason, she suppressed her urge in the end. Not too long, Aunt Zhang brought a basin of water, placed it on Olivia¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Hold it steady! If you dare to spill the water, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°Kn¡­Know..¡± So, Olivia Cooper held the basin of water on her head while kneeling there. Aunt Zhang went back to her room to rest. Who knows how much time passed. William stumbled drunkenly in from outside. As soon as he entered the house, He saw Olivia Cooper kneeling there. William didn¡¯t say a word and went straight to the bedroom. He immediately poured the unfinished wine into Aunt Zhang¡¯s face. Aunt Zhang was awakened by the strong smell of alcohol. ¡°What are you doing?¡± William grabbed Aunt Zhang¡¯s hair, ¡°Why did you make her kneel in the living room again?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± William picked up a feather duster and began to hit Aunt Zhang, ¡°Damn woman! If I don¡¯t hit you in three days, you¡¯ll cause trouble, right?!¡± In just a few minutes, Feathers were flying everywhere. A moment later, William threw away the feather duster and took out his belt, ¡°Damn woman, will you submit?!¡± If Aunt Zhang dared to argue, William would strike her down hard. ¡°I submit! I submit!¡± Aunt Zhang had no choice but to beg for mercy. William finally put down his belt and pulled out a cigarette. Aunt Zhang immediately looked for a lighter to light it for him. At times like this, Aunt Zhang was extremely grateful that she had sent her daughter away. She couldn¡¯t imagine the kind of psychological shadow Sylvia Thompson would have if she grew up under these circumstances. She was even more grateful that she didn¡¯t let William know about her decision to give her daughter away at the time. Aunt Zhang was very clear, Apart from the mother who gave birth after ten months of pregnancy, no one else would give everything to their child without expecting anything in return. She was willing to give everything for Sylvia Thompson. William took a puff of the cigarette, feeling somewhat better, and said, ¡°Go ask your employer for an advance on your salary tomorrow.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just get paid?¡± William frowned slightly, ¡°Just go as I told you! Too much talking! Will I have to beat you to death?!¡± William made a move to hit Aunt Zhang, and she instinctively took an ¡®evasive¡¯ posture, ¡°I understand.¡± William glanced in the direction of the living room and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. Don¡¯t cause any fatalities!¡± He was still counting on Olivia to grow up and make money to buy him a bigger house and take him on vacation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Olivia died, who would support him in his old age? Aunt Zhang nodded her head. In the living room, Olivia was still kneeling. She prayed that time would pass quickly. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _4 Chapter 573: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _4 But it just so happened. That time was incredibly slow. These three hours felt even longer than three years to Olivia Cooper. ¡­ Thompson Clan. Viola Thompson stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the scenery of the backyard garden of the Thompson residence. A cat and a dog sat on either side of her. Like two little loyal guardians. Steward Dalton walked in from outside and saw this scene. From his perspective, Viola Thompson¡¯s silhouette seemed incredibly impressive! At this moment, the cat and the dog both turned their heads to look at Steward Dalton. They looked quite adorable. Steward Dalton raised the corners of his mouth involuntarily and said, ¡°Miss.¡± Viola Thompson looked back slightly. ¡°Grandpa Steward is here.¡± Steward Dalton nodded and handed Viola Thompson a file, ¡°Here¡¯s the information you requested.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola Thompson reached out and took it. Steward Dalton continued, ¡°Miss, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. After Steward Dalton left, Viola Thompson opened the file and took out a document from it. From the contents of the investigation in the file, Aunt Zhang was just like the other servants at home. There was nothing special about her. Whether it was the servants at home or the neighbors, all spoke highly of her. Viola Thompson furrowed her brows slightly. If she suspected that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s fall was not an accident, then she had to start with the servants working at home. So, She investigated every servant in the house. Although there was no problem with Aunt Zhang¡¯s investigation results, she was still different from the other servants at home. Because on the files of other servants, people¡¯s evaluations of them would more or less have some dissatisfaction. Being human, It¡¯s impossible to please everyone. But Aunt Zhang seemed to have no flaws in everyone¡¯s eyes. Aunt Zhang, in other people¡¯s eyes, Was diligent, capable, and honest. Never quarreled or argued with anyone, and had a kind heart. Perhaps, The only flaw was her poor choice of spouse. Her husband would frequently beat her up. Viola Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly, and her beautiful brows formed a ¡°´¨¡± shape. She instinctively felt that Aunt Zhang was not simple. Especially after meeting Olivia Cooper, She wondered how Olivia Cooper got those injuries¡­ It seemed that this matter needed further investigation. The next morning, Cafe. Sylvia Thompson sat in front of a window, stirring the brown coffee in her cup with a silver spoon. The aroma of the specialty coffee filled the air. A moment later, she took a sip of the coffee and furrowed her brows. Immediately, she spat the coffee back into the cup. She slammed the cup hard onto the table, ¡°Waiter!¡± The waiter hurried over immediately, ¡°Miss, what do you need?¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face was stern, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wanted the original flavor? Why is there sugar in it?¡± Indeed. Sylvia Thompson never drank sweetened coffee. Because for her, drinking coffee was a way to cultivate one¡¯s temperament. Instead of saying she was drinking coffee, it was more like tasting it. Only by slowly savoring it could one taste the true flavor of the coffee. The sugar cube would mask the original taste of the coffee. Moreover, Sylvia Thompson believed that only inferior people would put sugar in their coffee. That¡¯s why instant coffee was always sweet. And her, She was born noble. The waiter immediately picked up the cup, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, we will replace it for you right away.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Sylvia Thompson said impatiently. The waiter immediately went to replace the coffee. Soon, she brought over a cup of original flavored coffee, ¡°Miss, sorry for the wait.¡± Sylvia Thompson picked up the coffee and took a small sip. ¡°Miss, are you satisfied?¡± the waiter then asked. ¡°Barely.¡± Sylvia Thompson replied. The waiter let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Miss, if you need anything else, please call me.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Sylvia Thompson waved her hand. Not long after, Footsteps echoed in the air. Then, a girl with shoulder-length hair sat opposite Sylvia Thompson. The girl had exquisite features. Thick eyebrows and big eyes. She could be considered a type that could stand alongside Sylvia Thompson. ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°Sister Pag Gar.¡± Sylvia Thompson smiled and looked at Pag Gar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pag Gar put her bag on the chair beside her, ¡°This cafe has quite a nice atmosphere. Do you come here often?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded. The two chatted for a bit before getting to the main topic. ¡°Sylvia, is the method you taught me really going to work?¡± Pag Gar felt unsure deep inside. Sylvia Thompson took a sip of her coffee, and the corners of her mouth curved slightly, ¡°Sister Pag Gar, this is called retreating in order to advance. I know my second brother very well, he¡¯s an artist after all, and his thinking is different from ordinary people. The more you chase after him, the more likely he will feel repulsed by you.¡± Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _5 Chapter 574: 199: Huan Huan: Aunt Zhang is absolutely not simple! _5 But under different circumstances, Samuel Thompson would allow it to happen. Pag Gar frowned slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a big detour? Anyway, I¡¯m going to marry your brother eventually. Isn¡¯t it better to take this opportunity to threaten him to marry me? Nothing happened between us last night, and it doesn¡¯t guarantee anything for me! What if your brother forgets about this after a while?¡± If it were a fake act turned real, she might even get pregnant. But right now- There¡¯s no chance of her getting pregnant at all. How can a person get pregnant on her own? If she can¡¯t get pregnant, she can¡¯t marry by having a child, and she¡¯ll have no hope. Samuel Thompson doesn¡¯t really like her. It¡¯s better to take advantage of Samuel Thompson¡¯s remorse now, and take the chance to make him marry her. If time drags on, complications will arise. As for this matter, Sylvia Thompson just decided on a whim and was not fully prepared. So, last night, Samuel Thompson only drank a potion of illusions. Originally, Pag Gar wanted something to happen, but the man who passed out slept like a dead man, and she was powerless. ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± Sylvia Thompson gave a faint smile, her eyes full of scheming, ¡°As long as you listen to me, I have a way to make my second brother willingly propose to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Pag Gar looked at Sylvia Thompson, her eyes lighting up instantly, ¡°How sure are you?¡± Compared to threats, Pag Gar was more looking forward to Samuel Thompson proposing to her willingly. She really liked Samuel Thompson. And wanted to win his love genuinely. ¡°Completely.¡± Sylvia Thompson answered confidently. Hearing this, Pag Gar laughed, ¡°Are you that confident?¡± Completely sure? As the words fell, Pag Gar continued, ¡°Your second brother is a thoughtful man. Are you so sure that he will follow your plan?¡± It didn¡¯t seem reliable at all. Sylvia Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Of course, provided that you listen to me.¡± Pag Gar nodded, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you once.¡± She was curious to see if Sylvia Thompson had such capabilities. Sylvia Thompson said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Pag Gar, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± She never said anything she wasn¡¯t sure of. Compared to Mandel Thompson- Samuel Thompson was much easier to handle. ¡°Alright.¡± Sylvia Thompson raised her coffee, ¡°Sister Pag Gar, here¡¯s to coffee instead of wine, wishing us smooth sailing and wishing you to become my sister-in-law soon.¡± The words ¡°sister-in-law¡± gently hit Pag Gar¡¯s heart, stirring waves of ripples. Heaven knew- How much she wanted to be Sylvia Thompson¡¯s sister-in-law. At the time when she thought she would never have the chance to fulfill her dream, fate gave her another opportunity. ¡°Thank you.¡± Pag Gar picked up her coffee cup and gently tapped Sylvia Thompson¡¯s coffee cup. Thompson Clan. Samuel Thompson was in poor shape. Since returning home yesterday morning, he had been lying in bed, not in the mood to paint. Very troubled. He even felt that he had lost the qualification to like the girl in his heart. Ding Ding Ding¨C There came a knock on the door. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Samuel Thompson said. ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s me.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Little sister, wait a moment.¡± Samuel Thompson immediately got up from the bed, put on his clothes, went to the bathroom, washed his face, and combed his messy hair. Then he opened the door, smiled, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯ve come.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Big brother.¡± Although Samuel Thompson was smiling- Viola couldn¡¯t help but sense he was hiding something. Her eyes curved, and she looked around the room, ¡°Second Brother, can I come in and sit?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Samuel Thompson opened the door. Viola Thompson went in. As an artist, Samuel Thompson¡¯s room was different from ordinary people¡¯s. The walls of the room were painted in different colors. There was even a skeleton in the corner. And various plaster statues. ¡°Little sister, do you want some water?¡± ¡°No.¡± Viola Thompson sat down at the table, ¡°Big brother, have you encountered any troubles lately?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samuel Thompson scratched the back of his head, sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve just hit a bottleneck in my creative work.¡± Even painters have their bottleneck periods. Although Samuel Thompson¡¯s paintings could sell for seven figures each- Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He couldn¡¯t pick up a paintbrush every day. But Viola Thompson could see that Samuel Thompson didn¡¯t seem to be going through a bottleneck period. ¡°Big brother, if there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded his head. Just then, as if he remembered something, ¡°Oh right, little sister, this is for you.¡± Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: 199: Viola: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _6 Chapter 575: 199: Viola: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _6 ¡°Upon saying that, Samuel Thompson stood up and handed a painting to Viola Thompson. Viola opened it and looked. It depicted the scene of her first visit to the Thompson Clan. At that time. They didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities. She and Mrs. Thompson were sitting on the sofa, laughing very happily. Then Samuel continued, ¡°Viola, actually, at that time, I thought you looked exceptionally warm and familiar, it was a very strange feeling.¡± Later, when Samuel found out that Viola was the long-lost little sister, no one knew how excited he was. Viola¡¯s eyes curved, and the corners of her mouth revealed two shallow dimples, ¡°Actually, when I first met grandma and you guys, I had the same feeling.¡± Thinking about it now, it still felt very magical. ¡­ White Estate. Mr. White was sitting on the sofa reading a financial newspaper. At this moment. Flora Tiarks rushed in from outside. ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. White raised his eyebrows slightly. Flora continued, ¡°My mom wants you to come to our house for dinner tonight.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. White immediately put down the newspaper. He could save a meal tonight. Seeing her uncle¡¯s behavior, Flora was speechless. ¡°By the way, my mom asked you to dress nicely.¡± As she finished speaking, she saw her uncle¡¯s clothes that he had been wearing for eight hundred years, ¡°It¡¯s too late to buy new clothes now. I¡¯ll go to the wardrobe and pick out something nice for you.¡± Having said that, Flora quickly ran upstairs. At this moment, Mr. White, as if suddenly thinking of something, immediately ran upstairs. As Flora ran into the room and was about to reach out and open the wardrobe door, Mr. White ran over and held the door shut with one hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle?¡± ¡°I can find my own clothes. You go out.¡± His voice was very calm. Flora frowned slightly, ¡°Why should I go out?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go out when I¡¯m changing?¡± Flora looked her uncle up and down, feeling that today¡¯s Mr. White was acting strange. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go out, then hurry up and change.¡± As she spoke, Flora walked out. Mr. White released his hand from the wardrobe door, and at this moment, Flora suddenly turned around and tried to sneak a peek. Fortunately, Mr. White was vigilant and directly grabbed Flora¡¯s collar and carried her out of the room, then locked the door. Flora slammed the door loudly from outside. ¡°Old White! Are you hiding a woman in your wardrobe?¡± Mr. White ignored her. Opening the wardrobe. There hung a row of clothes in the wardrobe. Most of them were white shirts and a few suits. But that flash of red in the wardrobe was exceptionally eye-catching. At this time, Flora outside the door would never have thought that her uncle was actually hiding a red dress for a girl in his wardrobe. Mr. White immediately put the skirt away and hid it in a combination lock box. After doing all of this, Mr. White picked out a random piece of clothing to change into and then went to open the door. As soon as the door was opened, Flora rushed in and then opened the wardrobe. But inside were only clothes and more clothes. Flora narrowed her eyes, ¡°Uncle, what were you doing alone in the room just now that was so secretive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful,¡± Mr. White said in a low tone as he walked downstairs. Flora immediately followed Mr. White¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Uncle!¡± However, Mr. White did not directly reply to her. Flora was so curious that she felt like a kitten scratching her heart. What exactly was Mr. White hiding in the wardrobe? In the evening. Viola arrived at the same place as yesterday to walk her dog. When she arrived, Olivia Cooper hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Viola told the bread to sit obediently outside while she went in to buy milk tea. Still two cups. The bread was very obedient. It sat still without moving. Some dog lovers came over and petted its head, but it had no reaction. ¡°Bread!¡± Olivia walked over. The bread looked back at Olivia, being an obedient dog it didn¡¯t rush to Olivia but stayed in place waiting for Viola. Olivia quickly jogged over and asked, ¡°Bread, where¡¯s your sister?¡± The bread looked at the milk tea shop. Olivia smiled and asked, ¡°You mean sister is in the milk tea shop?¡± The bread had a muzzle on, unable to howl, it could only whine softly. Just then, Viola came out of the shop with milk tea in her hands. Seeing Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bread immediately stood up and vigorously wagged its tail. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Sisi,¡± Viola walked over and handed her the milk tea, ¡°Sister is treating you to milk tea.¡± Olivia felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sisi. Sister is bored every night walking the dog alone, so it¡¯s nice to have someone to accompany me. If you don¡¯t accept the milk tea, I won¡¯t let you accompany me tomorrow.¡± Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: 199: Viola: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _7 Chapter 576: 199: Viola: Aunt Zhang is definitely not simple! _7 Olivia finally accepted the milk tea. Then she reached into her pocket and pulled out a handful of candy, ¡°Sister, I also have something for you.¡± Every time Olivia felt life was bitter, she would eat a piece of candy. Therefore, For Olivia at this time, what she was giving to Viola was not only candy, but also the best thing in the world. ¡°Thank you, Olivia.¡± Viola took the candy from Olivia, and peeled one piece to put into her mouth. Very sweet. ¡°Especially delicious.¡± Hearing Viola praise her candy, Olivia was very happy. Viola is the warmest sister she has ever met in this world. The two of them walked and chatted together. Although their ages were quite different, the two had no problem communicating ¨C Viola liked talking to children, and every time she was surprised by their amazing ideas. In their conversation, Olivia found out that her sister was really amazing. Viola could answer almost any question perfectly. For example, was there an ocean on Neptune? What¡¯s outside the Milky Way? Olivia is a little astronomy fan and usually, she can only get answers to her questions through textbooks. This is the first time someone has helped her to unravel mysteries. ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s take a photo together?¡± Viola suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia nodded. Viola took out her phone and smiled as she took a selfie with Olivia. She snapped several pictures in a row. When they walked past an electronics store, Olivia¡¯s eyes fell on a smartwatch through the window. Many students in their class have such smartwatches. Viola asked with a smile, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Olivia first nodded, then immediately shook her head. ¡°If you like it, sister will buy it for you. This store allows pets inside. As she spoke, Viola took Olivia¡¯s hand and entered the store together. Olivia grabbed Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t like it at all, don¡¯t waste your money.¡± ¡°How about I lend you the money? When you grow up, you can pay me back.¡± Viola suggested. Olivia was really fond of the watch, hesitated for a moment, ¡°Sister, let me write you an IOU then?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Viola nodded slightly. With that, they both walked into the store. A sales associate immediately approached them warmly to welcome them. However, The sales associate¡¯s eyes looked a bit strange. Viola was very beautiful and dressed neatly. But the young girl beside her was dressed very poorly, and her clothes were even torn. In today¡¯s society, It¡¯s rare to find anyone wearing clothes with patches on them anymore. Are they really family? Viola then said, ¡°Let me have a look at that smartwatch.¡± ¡°Sure, please wait a moment.¡± The sales associate immediately fetched the watch Viola took the watch and put it on Olivia, ¡°Looks great. I¡¯ll take this one! Let¡¯s check out.¡± The sales associate¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect that Viola would buy it directly. This smartwatch was a high-end imported product from abroad, costing ten thousand dollars. The little girl was dressed in rags, but she wore such an expensive watch. ¡°Alright, please come this way.¡± Viola followed the sales associate. ¡°I¡¯ll pay by card.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Then Viola lowered her voice and said, ¡°If my sister asks you how much it is, just tell her that there is a promotion in the store today. One thousand dollars will be enough.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The sales associate nodded, and there was a hint of envy in his eyes when he looked at Viola. He also wished he had a sister like her. As expected, Olivia soon came over to ask about the price of the watch. The sales associate said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re having a promotion in our store today! It only costs one thousand dollars! It¡¯s a real bargain!¡± Olivia immediately borrowed a pen and paper from the sales associate and wrote an IOU for Viola. ¡­ In the evening, Viola opened her WhatsApp and sent the pictures she took with Olivia to Mrs. Price from ¡°Searching for Daughter Thousands of Miles Away¡±. She also explained Olivia¡¯s situation. Although their ages did not match, Olivia¡¯s resemblance to Pearl was striking, especially after Viola compared the photos of Pearl when she was little. Barbara Will quickly replied: [Thank you, Viola, for still remembering my aunt. But I am on my way to Cokoon City now. Another family who was kidnapped like us found a child very similar to my daughter.] Viola replied: [I hope your aunt can reunite with Pearl soon.] Barbara Will: [If the girl isn¡¯t Pearl, I¡¯ll come to Capital City.] [Alright.] In the blink of an eye, it was half a month later. Samuel Thompson had looked haggard these days. He had nightmares every night. He felt he was irresponsible. He didn¡¯t have the responsibility a man should have. After breakfast, Samuel Thompson went for a walk in the garden. He wanted to cheer himself up a little. Sylvia Thompson watched his back disappear and followed him with a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Brother.¡± Samuel looked at Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sylvia took a look at Samuel¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Brother, have you been feeling unwell lately? Your condition seems really poor.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Samuel was startled and subconsciously touched his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just not sleeping well.¡± Samuel made up an excuse casually. Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°By the way, brother, I found out some gossip yesterday, I thought I¡¯d share it with you ¨C but you must not tell anyone else!¡± ¡°What gossip?¡± Samuel asked curiously. Sylvia continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well yesterday and went to the hospital and saw Pag Gar! And guess what? She was at the maternity department! Later, she told me that she had a one-night stand with a man she didn¡¯t know! She went to the hospital to have an abortion! I remember she confessed her love to you before, right? It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t accept her. She¡¯s so casual about having a one night stand, this kind of girl really doesn¡¯t have any self-respect!¡± Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: 200: Always feel that Viola Thompson is not simple (Second update) Chapter 577: 200: Always feel that Viola Thompson is not simple (Second update) At those words, Samuel Thompson was utterly stunned. Pag Gar is pregnant?! And she had an abortion? This?! How could this be! Sylvia Thompson covertly observed Samuel Thompson¡¯s expression, a smug look passing through her eyes. It was a good while before¡­ Sam finally found his voice, ¡°Syl, Syl, you¡¯re not joking with me?¡± Sylvia Thompson laughed and said, ¡°Sam, why would I joke about this! I was shocked when I first found out too! I didn¡¯t expect Pag Gar, who looks so proper, to be so liberal in private!¡± Sylvia¡¯s words were like a knife, stabbing relentlessly into Sam Thompson, turning his face deathly pale. It was unbearably painful. ¡°Sam, you look quite ill? Are you alright?¡± Sylvia asked next. Samuel Thompson forced a smile, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine.¡± He could barely stand on his feet. Upon finishing his words, Sam looked at Sylvia and asked, ¡°Have¡­ has she already aborted the child?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded her head, ¡°After all, it was a one-night stand. She wouldn¡¯t keep it, could she?¡± When she finished, Sylvia added, ¡°Who knows if she even knows who the child¡¯s father is!¡± Sam really wanted to say that he was the child¡¯s father. But he opened his mouth only to say nothing in the end. He didn¡¯t know how to spill it out. He was an irresponsible father! And he owed that little life that had just passed even more. He was in much pain. So much that he could hardly breathe. Sylvia checked her wristwatch, ¡°Sam, I have something else to do, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sam mindlessly nodded his head. Sylvia walked a few steps away. But Sam called her back, ¡°Syl, wait a minute!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sam?¡± Sylvia looked back at Sam. Sam swallowed, ¡°Did¡­ did Pag Gar say anything else to you? Like, about the child¡¯s father?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sylvia shook her head, ¡°She even asked me to keep it a secret! By the way, Sam, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Upon hearing this, Sam felt even more guilty. He felt that he had let Pag Gar down. And he shouldn¡¯t let Pag Gar bear the label of being frivolous. After all. This was entirely his fault. It has nothing to do with Pag Gar. After Sylvia left, Sam returned to his own room. The man who had not shown emotions is now blurring his vision with tears when he looks at himself in the mirror. Sam slapped himself mercilessly. Bastard! He was good for nothing! He was a bastard! On the other side. Pag Gar couldn¡¯t wait to phone Sylvia. ¡°Syl, how is it going?¡± Sylvia kept a polite smile on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pag, Sam is now overwhelmed with guilt. He will definitely get in touch with you soon. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t see anything suspicious.¡± Sam is a responsible man. He would never abandon Pag Gar who was supposed to be pregnant and had an abortion. So. Pag has nothing to worry about. Sylvia grew up in the Thompson Family, so she understands Sam¡¯s character very well. When her words fell, Sylvia continued, ¡°That¡¯s it for now, Pag. I¡¯ll let you know when there are updates.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Pag nodded her head. After hanging up, Pag looked at her aunt, clutching her arm and started to act coquettishly, ¡°Auntie, Auntie! Please help me issue a certificate! With this certificate, I can marry Sam successfully! You know how much I love Sam.¡± Pag is pleading with her aunt to help her with the abortion certification. Her aunt, Ethel, works at the main hospital in Capital City, where she is the head of the obstetrics and gynecology. To Ethel, issuing an abortion certificate was a simple task. Very simple. Ethel hesitated for a moment, ¡°Pag, this is not a minor issue, I need to think it through.¡± However, Ethel had already made up her mind. Doing something like issuing a false certificate will stay hidden as long as Pag keeps her mouth shut. The Thompson family is a high-profile and influential family. If Pag could marry Sam, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for her. She is now only making a premise. ¡°Auntie, please!¡± Pag continued to act like a spoiled child. She wasn¡¯t pregnant after all, this was her only option.Ethel Guarino happens to be the head of the gynecology and obstetrics department. She looked at Pag Gar, sighed, and said, ¡°Oh, you are such a handful! I agree, but you must keep it a secret! You cannot tell anyone.¡± Pag Gar was very pleased, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid. I guarantee I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Upon hearing the confirmation, Pag Gar excitedly said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie! Long live Auntie!¡± Guarino looked at Pag Gar, ¡°Just don¡¯t forget your Auntie¡¯s kindness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If this works, Auntie, you will be my matchmaker, I will never forget you!¡± Guarino smiled and said, ¡°Then you go first, I will go to the hospital to get you a certificate later.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Pag Gar then said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll be waiting for your message.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Guarino nodded. After Pag Gar left, Justin looked at Ethel Guarino, frowning, ¡°Ethel, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Pag Gar¡¯s request, it¡¯s too risky! Have you considered the consequences if you are discovered?¡± Guarino was just about to be promoted. With this happening, she might not only lose her promotion, she might lose her position at the hospital too. Guarino was not concerned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will find out.¡± She is the second in command of the department of gynecology and obstetrics. About to be the head. All the medical staff in the department have to please her, who would dare to say no to her? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case,¡± Justin furrowed his brows, ¡°besides, I don¡¯t approve of Pag Gar¡¯s approach.¡± It¡¯s despicable! Feelings should be mutual. What¡¯s this trap all about? Guarino laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine! Besides, Pag Gar getting married to Thompson Clan would only benefit us. Pag Gar is smart, just shows Samuel Thompson a fake abortion certificate. How dare he not take responsibility?¡± Justin voiced his concern, ¡°Didn¡¯t your hospital once help Miss Thompson to issue a certificate? Does she have any connection with your hospital director?¡± If Viola Thompson really has a relationship with the director of the Capital City Hospital. Then as long as Viola Thompson tracks it down, it would certainly lead to Guarino. Justin always felt that Viola Thompson was not simple. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl who got a full score on the College Entrance Examination. The fact that our hospital issued a certificate for her was purely accidental, don¡¯t worry, she doesn¡¯t know our hospital director,¡± Guarino reassured. A perfect scorer on the College Entrance Examination is still far from being a truly talented person. As the saying goes, even a dragon finds it hard to crush a local snake. She is the top figure in the obstetrics and gynecology department. The Thompson Clan have no connections in the Capital City Hospital. To find out the truth? Difficult! If there really was a risk, Guarino would not take a chance with her career. ¡°But¡­¡± Justin wanted to say something else, but Guarino was not having it, ¡°You¡¯re always like this, always shrinking back from everything! Just mind your own business! I don¡¯t need you to worry about me!¡± Risk is inherent in pursuing wealth and status. People like Justin will never amount to anything significant. Thompson Family Manor. Samuel Thompson made a call to Pag Gar. ¡°Let¡¯s meet.¡± Pag Gar, who received the call, was excited. It seems that Sylvia Thompson was right! But Pag Gar still controlled her excitement, and said calmly, ¡°Samuel, didn¡¯t I make it clear to you last time? I will no longer be in love with you, nor will I be your trouble and burden. I have almost forgotten about you, so why are you calling me now?¡± Samuel Thompson took a deep breath, ¡°Pag, I¡¯m sorry. Can we meet?¡± No matter what. He cannot be an irresponsible man. Under Samuel¡¯s earnest request, Pag Gar finally agreed to meet him. ¡°Okay.¡± Having agreed on a time and place to meet, Samuel Thompson immediately set off. When he arrived at the restaurant where he was meeting Pag Gar. Pag Gar had not yet arrived. Samuel Thompson kept looking at his watch, looking anxious. Before long. Pag Gar finally arrived. She looked very unwell. She was pale. Compared to her usually energetic self, the difference was striking. It was evident that she was seriously ill. Seeing Pag Gar come over, Samuel Thompson immediately stood up to pull out a chair for her. ¡°Sit down.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pag Gar looked up at Samuel Thompson, a triumphant look hidden in her eyes. She had finally waited for this day. After sitting down, Samuel Thompson didn¡¯t know how to start, hesitated for a moment, then finally asked, ¡°I heard¡­that, are you pregnant?¡± ¡°No.¡± Pag Gar immediately denied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Samuel Thompson apologized with reddened eyes, ¡°I know it¡¯s no use saying anything now. But that night, I¡­I don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡± Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: 200: The truth is, it’s a fake pregnancy! Chapter 578: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Pag Gar¡¯s expression was somewhat cold. ¡°It was all my fault that night. It had nothing to do with you.¡± Pag Gar directly took all the responsibility upon herself. Samuel Thompson hung his head low, almost unable to catch his breath due to the fact that his lack of responsibility had wiped away a young, precious life. He was a man. And now. He was even less than a woman. Even Pag Gar could face the problem directly. But he never had the courage. If. If he had contacted Pag Gar earlier, the situation wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. He regretted it. Samuel Thompson now deeply regretted it. It¡¯s never too late to mend the fence after a sheep is lost. At this point, he couldn¡¯t afford to continue making mistakes. With this in mind, Samuel Thompson looked at Pag Gar and said, ¡°Pag Gar, let¡¯s get married! I¡¯ll immediately talk to my parents about the wedding after I get back.¡± Getting married would be the best compensation for Pag Gar after what had happened. Proposing marriage wasn¡¯t an impulsive decision or a moment of feverish passion. Get married? Suddenly, Pag Gar¡¯s eyes lit up. But she couldn¡¯t show it now. Pag Gar suppressed the excitement in her heart, looked up at Samuel Thompson, and angrily said, ¡°Samuel Thompson, what do you mean by this? Are you taking advantage of the fact that I still like you, so you¡¯re purposely insulting me?¡± Seeing Pag Gar so agitated, Samuel Thompson explained, ¡°No, Pag, you misunderstood. I never meant to insult you. I just want to take responsibility for you.¡± Pag Gar continued, ¡°Alright, then let me tell you now that this child has nothing to do with you! I, Pag Gar, have always been upright and open-minded. I don¡¯t need a child to tie a man down. Listen, Samuel Thompson, if I really wanted to use the child to tie you down, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to the hospital to have an abortion!¡± Pag Gar spoke with righteous indignation. With just a few words, she had portrayed herself as an innocent and kind person who didn¡¯t want to burden Samuel Thompson. It had to be said. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s trick was really useful! At this moment, Pag Gar was extremely grateful to Sylvia Thompson. The more she spoke like this, the more guilty Samuel Thompson felt. He would rather have Pag Gar hit him or scold him. However¡­ It didn¡¯t happen. Pag Gar¡¯s reaction surprised Samuel Thompson. He thought that Pag Gar would make a big scene because of this incident. He didn¡¯t expect it was just his own baseless suspicion. Perhaps. He had never really understood Pag Gar. ¡°Pag Gar.¡± Samuel Thompson looked up at her and continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re not that kind of person, and you wouldn¡¯t stoop to doing such things. I think I might have misunderstood you before, but I won¡¯t be like that anymore. Can you give me a chance to make it up to you?¡± ¡°Our feelings can be cultivated after marriage. I promise you that I will never let you down after we get married. You will be the only one for me in this life!¡± Looking at the man in front of her, Pag Gar¡¯s heart raced. She was very clear. She loved Samuel Thompson. She couldn¡¯t wait to accept his marriage proposal. But Pag Gar knew. Now was not the best time. Pag Gar¡¯s face remained calm, ¡°Samuel Thompson, marriage is not child¡¯s play, nor a trade. Let¡¯s leave this matter in the past. From now on, we part ways and live happily.¡± After saying that, Pag Gar stood up from her chair, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± In her haste. Samuel Thompson immediately grabbed her wrist. ¡°Pag Gar!¡± Pag Gar pushed Samuel Thompson¡¯s wrist away. And then she turned and left. Watching Pag Gar¡¯s retreating figure, Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t describe his feelings. But his determination only grew stronger. He was going to marry Pag Gar. He was going to take responsibility for Pag Gar. Thinking of this, Samuel Thompson immediately chased after her, shouting, ¡°Pag Gar, I won¡¯t give up!¡± From an angle Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t see. Pag Gar¡¯s lips curved into a smile. In a moment, she walked away without looking back. After returning. Samuel Thompson found Sylvia Thompson. Sylvia Thompson was sitting at the desk in her study, making tea. As the tea mist drifted, her hands continually darted through the tea set. Actually, Sylvia Thompson preferred coffee over tea. But. The Thompson Family loved tea. To cater to the taste of the Thompson Clan, she pretended to like tea as well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For this reason, Sylvia Thompson had even learned tea ceremony. Usually at home, when she had nothing to do, she¡¯d make tea. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Samuel Thompson entered and knocked on the door. ¡°Elder brother.¡± Sylvia Thompson looked up at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Brother, come and have some tea.¡± Samuel Thompson sat down across from her. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: 200: The truth is, it’s a fake pregnancy!_2 Chapter 579: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy!_2 Sylvia Thompson poured a cup of tea for Samuel Thompson. The tea was clear and bright. It was evident that Sylvia had a knack for brewing tea. Samuel picked up the cup and took a sip. On a normal day, he would have savored the taste. But today, no matter what he ate, it was like chewing wax. Samuel finished the tea in one gulp. Sylvia looked up at Samuel, ¡°Brother, are you troubled by something?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel continued, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Sylvia said. Samuel asked, ¡°How¡¯s your relationship with Pag Gar?¡± Hearing this, a glint flashed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes as she continued to make tea, ¡°We used to be quite close, but ever since I heard about her situation, I¡¯ve felt some aversion towards her. I think a good girl shouldn¡¯t have a one-night stand.¡± Upon hearing these words, Samuel felt very uncomfortable. ¡°Actually, I was the one who had a one-night stand with Pag Gar,¡± Samuel said. At this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened, and then she laughed, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t joke around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Samuel looked seriously at Sylvia. Sylvia looked at Samuel, swallowing hard, ¡°Brother, you-you really aren¡¯t joking with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Sylvia covered her mouth with her hand, ¡°How could this be? You and her¡­ Brother, what happened?¡± If a stranger saw her surprised expression, they might think that she had nothing to do with the matter. At this point, Samuel no longer wanted to find excuses for his actions and continued, ¡°It¡¯s complicated. I came to you because I want you to help me persuade her. Although the child is gone, I still want to take responsibility for her.¡± ¡°Take responsibility?¡± Sylvia looked at Samuel, somewhat uncertainly, ¡°Brother, what do you mean by taking responsibility?¡± ¡°To marry her,¡± Samuel stated solemnly. Sylvia frowned deeply, ¡°But, Brother, don¡¯t you dislike Pag Gar?¡± Like? Was he even worthy of liking anyone now? Samuel sighed lightly, ¡°Feelings can be cultivated after marriage. Since I did such a thing and caused a small life to disappear from the world, I should take responsibility for Pag Gar.¡± ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we just forget about it! Pag Gar isn¡¯t seeking responsibility from you anyway,¡± Sylvia spoke up, ¡°Marriage is a lifetime commitment, and if you act impulsively, you¡¯ll definitely regret it later.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± If he didn¡¯t take responsibility for Pag Gar, he would truly regret it. Sylvia sighed, ¡°Brother, have you really thought it through?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel nodded, ¡°Sylvia, can you help me with this favor?¡± They¡¯d considered it from all angles, and only Sylvia could help with this favor. Firstly, because they were both women and could speak more candidly. Secondly, because Pag Gar already had a relationship with Sylvia. If Sylvia were to intervene, the situation would be much easier to handle. Sylvia looked at Samuel, ¡°Brother, as siblings, both personally and professionally, I hope you can be happy. I know you don¡¯t like Pag Gar, and if you live with someone you don¡¯t like, you¡¯ll definitely regret it for the rest of your life! So, I can¡¯t help you.¡± From the beginning, Sylvia had never intended to involve herself in this mess. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to step in and help persuade Pag Gar now. Her job was simply to advise Pag Gar. Now that things had reached this point, she wanted to stay out of it completely. Sylvia¡¯s words were reasonable, and Samuel was deeply moved. He was so happy to have such a considerate sister. ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m an adult and know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time, and it¡¯s not just a spontaneous decision,¡± Samuel said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Sylvia still shook her head, looking like the perfect little sister, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. Brother, think again!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Samuel insisted. Sylvia continued, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that! I can¡¯t possibly agree to this!¡± Her attitude was resolute. After saying that, Sylvia added, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t think Pag Gar is a match for you! In terms of knowledge, appearance, and temperament, she¡¯s on a different level than you. If you were to reluctantly be with her simply out of a sense of responsibility, you wouldn¡¯t be happy either! Brother, why should you compromise yourself just to take responsibility?¡± Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: 200: The truth is, it’s a fake pregnancy! _3 Chapter 580: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _3 ¡°Actually, we might have misunderstood Pag Gar.¡± When the incident first occurred, Samuel Thompson had also suspected Pag Gar. He suspected that Pag Gar had deliberately set a trap. Having grown up in a wealthy family, Samuel had seen his fair share of shotgun marriages. He thought he would become one of them. That¡¯s why, these days, Samuel had been worrying about Pag Gar getting pregnant. Unfortunately. He guessed the beginning, but not the ending. Pag Gar did get pregnant, but she didn¡¯t use the pregnancy to threaten him. If Pag Gar had impure motives, she wouldn¡¯t have had an abortion! If she had made this matter public. Could the Thompson Clan simply ignore her? Definitely not! Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson sighed again, ¡°Actually, I was quite surprised that Pag Gar had an abortion. After all, she used to like you so much. However, it¡¯s possible that she has truly let go. Borden, since Pag Gar has already let go, you shouldn¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°Let go of the past and start a new life, which is good for everyone.¡± Samuel Thompson shook his head. He couldn¡¯t let go of the past. Whenever he thought of that child he had never even seen face-to-face, he felt unbearably guilty. If he didn¡¯t take responsibility for Pag Gar, he would never be at peace for the rest of his life. Sylvia continued, ¡°Borden, no matter what choice you make, I will support you, but I cannot help you persuade Pag Gar. Because I want you to be happy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± Sylvia smiled, ¡°We are all family, what¡¯s there to thank? Do you also say thank you to your sister?¡± Samuel also smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll figure it out myself. Sylvia, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sylvia nodded. Watching Samuel¡¯s retreating figure, she hooked her lips and took out her phone to send a message to Pag Gar. Pag Gar had just arrived home. She was very excited to hear this news. That was Samuel Thompson! That man she had admired since childhood. Who wouldn¡¯t want to marry the person they¡¯ve always secretly loved? Most importantly, Samuel had a great family background. The Thompson Clan was the number one family in Capital City. If she could become the wife of the Thompson Clan¡¯s second son, she would be the most well-married girl in the Swantz Family. Her parents would be delighted. With this thought in mind, Pag Gar was all smiles. ¡°Pag Gar.¡± At this moment, Mrs. Swantz¡¯s voice interrupted Pag Gar¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Mom,¡± Pag Gar looked back. Mrs. Swantz waved at Pag Gar, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Pag Gar walked over to Mrs. Swantz. Mrs. Swantz pointed at her phone¡¯s photo and said, ¡°What do you think of this boy?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Pag Gar nodded. Hearing this, Mrs. Swantz smiled, ¡°This is Aunt Sherman¡¯s son, he¡¯s 28 years old this year, three years older than you, 175cm tall. Although he¡¯s a bit short, he¡¯s an honest person, and his family background is similar to ours¡­¡± As Pag Gar listened, she sensed that something was off and frowned, ¡°Mom, what are you trying to do?¡± Winter Gar, Pag Gar¡¯s sister, laughed, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? Mom is arranging a blind date for you!¡± ¡°A blind date?¡± Pag Gar¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°With him? Colton?¡± Her last sentence was full of disdain. Winter Gar looked at Pag Gar, ¡°So you look down on Colton, huh?¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Swantz immediately put on a stern face, ¡°It would be your good fortune if Colton would even consider you! And you look down on him! Do you think you are a fairy? You¡¯re already 25 years old, not 15! Do you really think you¡¯re that great?¡± Winter Gar said, laughing, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you see? She¡¯s still infatuated with the Thompson Clan¡¯s second son!¡± Too bad. Samuel Thompson didn¡¯t care for Pag Gar at all. But Pag Gar¡¯s admiration for Samuel was common knowledge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Swantz glared at Pag Gar, ¡°Pag Gar, I¡¯m warning you, you must go on this blind date tomorrow whether you want to or not! Don¡¯t always have high eyes and low hands! The Thompson Clan¡¯s second son isn¡¯t someone our family can reach!¡± There is a big gap between the Swantz Family and the Thompson Clan. Pag Gar¡¯s behavior was no different from a toad trying to eat swan meat. Facing her mother¡¯s mockery, Pag Gar didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she sat down on the sofa with a smile, ¡°Mom, then I¡¯ll have to reach for one this time to show you!¡± Seeing this, Winter Gar narrowed her eyes and walked over to Pag Gar, ¡°Do you have something going on?¡± Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: 200: The truth is, it’s a fake pregnancy! _4 Chapter 581: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _4 Winter Gar knew her sister very well. If Pag Gar wasn¡¯t confident, she would never say something like that. Could it be¡­? She really got Samuel Thompson. Pag Gar looked at Winter Gar and continued, ¡°Sis, to be honest with you, Samuel Thompson is already mine now! And he¡¯s the kind who won¡¯t marry anyone but me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Winter Gar burst out laughing. What kind of family were the Thompsons? How would they ever fancy Pag Gar! ¡°Yes,¡± Pag nodded her head, ¡°Me.¡± Mrs. Swantz picked up a throw pillow and hit Pag Gar on the head, ¡°I suggest you stop daydreaming! At 10 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, you¡¯re going to meet Colton and Aunt Sherman at the Cafe.¡± At this moment- The nanny came over and said, ¡°Miss Pag, someone is looking for you.¡± Pag Gar looked up, ¡°Who is it?¡± The nanny continued, ¡°A gentleman named Thompson.¡± Thompson? At those words, both Mrs. Swantz and Winter Gar looked slightly stunned. Could it be¡­ That Samuel Thompson was the visitor? Thinking of this, both Mrs. Swantz and Winter Gar immediately ran towards the second-floor balcony. Pag Gar squinted her eyes, ¡°Tell him I don¡¯t have time now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the nanny walked to the door. Second floor balcony. Upon seeing the man standing outside the door- Mrs. Swantz and Winter Gar were both shocked! They even thought they were hallucinating! That was Samuel Thompson! Mrs. Swantz and Winter Gar exchanged a glance, the shock in their eyes apparent. Were they dreaming? Samuel Thompson had actually taken the initiative to come looking for Pag Gar! Most importantly, Pag Gar had refused to meet him! Mrs. Swantz pinched herself hard. Ouch! It hurts! It¡¯s not a dream! It¡¯s really not a dream! Realizing it wasn¡¯t a dream, Mrs. Swantz immediately ran downstairs, ¡°Pag, what¡¯s going on? Why would the Thompson¡¯s second young master come to see you?¡± ¡°Did you see that?¡± Pag asked. Mrs. Swantz nodded her head, ¡°What exactly happened? And what are you still doing here? Go and meet him now! Don¡¯t keep Young Master Samuel Thompson waiting! Do you really think you¡¯re a fairy or something?¡± What if Samuel Thompson became impatient and left? After all, that was Samuel Thompson! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, he won¡¯t leave.¡± Pag Gar didn¡¯t seem worried at all. Mrs. Swantz continued, ¡°Are you that sure?¡± Winter Gar also came down from the second-floor balcony and asked, ¡°Pag Gar, what kind of love potion did you give Young Master Samuel?¡± Indeed, when the nanny told him that Pag Gar didn¡¯t want to see him, Samuel Thompson didn¡¯t leave. He was holding a bouquet of flowers, just standing in place. Waiting for Pag Gar. Samuel Thompson thought that if Sylvia would not help, he would use his sincerity to move Pag Gar. He believed¡ª One day, Pag Gar would be touched by his sincerity. If Winter Gar hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would not have dared to believe it was true. She swallowed. Pag Gar looked back at Mrs. Swantz, a triumphant gleam in her eyes, ¡°Mom, do I still have to meet Colton tomorrow?¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Swantz immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Aunt Sherman right away.¡± No matter how excellent Colton was, he could not compare with Samuel Thompson. Samuel Thompson was talented and from a good family. Colton couldn¡¯t even compare to one-tenth of him. Now that Samuel Thompson was pursuing Pag Gar, of course they had to reject the Sherman Family immediately. Pag Gar smiled. Curious, Winter Gar sat beside Pag Gar, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± She was genuinely curious. How on earth did Samuel Thompson change his attitude all of a sudden! Winter Gar even suspected that Pag Gar had cast a love spell on Samuel Thompson. Otherwise¡ª There was no reason for Samuel Thompson to fall in love with Pag Gar. Not to mention being so infatuated! Pag Gar looked at Winter Gar, ¡°Sis, am I really that pathetic in your eyes? Why can¡¯t Samuel Thompson pursue me?¡± Winter Gar didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Can you tell me what Samuel Thompson saw in you?¡± Although Pag Gar was quite pretty¡ª Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But if Samuel Thompson really liked her, he wouldn¡¯t have refused her so many times before. Moreover, Winter Gar had heard some rumors. Edward Thompson had a crush on a goddess for many years. But he had never confessed. Pag Gar looked at Winter Gar and continued, ¡°Sis, am I really that unbearable in your heart? To tell you the truth, Samuel Thompson¡¯s pursuit of me is definitely not a whim; he¡¯ll even propose to me!¡± Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: 200: The truth is, it’s a fake pregnancy! _5 Chapter 582: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _5 It was no longer a question of whether Samuel Thompson would propose or not! It was whether she wanted to marry Samuel Thompson. As long as she was willing. She could marry Samuel Thompson at any time. Proposal! Hearing this, Mrs. Swantz immediately turned to Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, if Mr. Thompson¡¯s second young master proposes to you, you must not refuse him!¡± ¡°I know my limits.¡± Mrs. Swantz widened her eyes, ¡°You, you haven¡¯t already refused him once, have you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pag Gar nodded. Mrs. Swantz had a look of disbelief on her face. Winter Gar thought the world must be crazy! Samuel Thompson actually proposed to Pag Gar! The sun must have risen from the west. Compared to Pag Gar, Winter Gar was much more clear-headed, continuing, ¡°Pag, let me remind you. The Thompson Clan is not an ordinary family. If you try any clever tricks in front of them, you will definitely suffer!¡± Pag Gar knew that Winter Gar was just jealous of her. Jealous that she could marry so well! She and Winter Gar were sisters and competitors. Since childhood, what they did most was to compete with each other. Hearing this, Pag Gar snorted coldly, ¡°Anyway, I will definitely marry better than you! You would never surpass me in this lifetime!¡± Unless Winter Gar could marry Mandel Thompson. Obviously, that was impossible! Samuel Thompson waited from dawn until dusk, and Pag Gar finally came out. Seeing Pag Gar, Samuel Thompson immediately approached her. ¡°Pag.¡± Pag Gar continued, ¡°Come over here.¡± Samuel Thompson followed Pag Gar¡¯s footsteps. When they reached a corner where the family could not see, Pag Gar finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve already explained everything clearly, what more do you want?¡± ¡°I still insist, let¡¯s get married.¡± Samuel Thompson¡¯s eyes were full of sincerity. ¡°Impossible!¡± Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Pag, please trust me. I have thought about this matter carefully. You should know that I¡¯m not just talking.¡± Pag Gar took a deep breath, ¡°Samuel Thompson, please leave. As I said before, I do not need you to take responsibility. This was just an accident, and I don¡¯t need a cold and reserved marriage.¡± ¡°I told you, we can nurture our feelings slowly after marriage.¡± Pag Gar looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Are you really sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded. Pag Gar took a deep breath, ¡°Well, let me go back and think about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel Thompson sighed with relief and handed the flowers in his hand to Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, take your time and think about it.¡± Pag Gar took the flowers and curved the corners of her lips. If she had known that it would be so easy for Samuel Thompson to propose to her, she would not have pursued him for so many years. The bitterness of unrequited love, no one could understand. Samuel Thompson took out his cell phone and continued, ¡°Shall we add each other on WhatsApp first?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Pag Gar nodded. Both added each other on WhatsApp. Pag Gar continued, ¡°You¡¯d better go now. I will seriously consider this matter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel Thompson finally felt a weight lifted off his chest. Not until Samuel Thompson¡¯s figure disappeared into the night did Pag Gar turn back. Seeing Pag Gar coming in with the flowers. Mrs. Swantz immediately asked, ¡°Did you agree to Samuel Thompson¡¯s proposal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Pag Gar continued, ¡°Marriage is a big event in life, of course I have to think about it carefully! Besides, even if he wants to marry me, Mrs. Thompson and the head of the Thompson family have to come and propose personally. Otherwise, do you think your daughter can be taken away so easily?¡± This time, she had to make the Swantz family and her parents save face. To marry off one¡¯s daughter with her head held high is an ancient rule. Mrs. Swantz nodded and continued, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll call your father to come back right away.¡± Jadend Swantz was on a business trip outside. But at this moment, compared to the business trip, Pag Gar¡¯s marriage was definitely more important. The Thompson clan¡¯s marriage proposal and betrothal gifts were indispensable. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Winter Gar brought in a fruit plate and said, ¡°Pag, I advise you not to be too complacent.¡± Pag Gar was speechless, ¡°Are you just jealous of me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, compared to Samuel Thompson, Winter Gar¡¯s boyfriend was just a worthless person. He was not even worth mentioning. Winter Gar put the fruit plate on the coffee table and continued, ¡°Tell me honestly, what¡¯s really going on between you and Samuel Thompson? What tricks did you use?¡± ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± Pag Gar raised her eyebrows. Winter Gar said, ¡°I¡¯m serious about this!¡± Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: 200: The truth is, it’s a fake pregnancy! _6 Chapter 583: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _6 ¡°I¡¯m serious too.¡± Pag Gar said. Winter Gar saw that he couldn¡¯t reason with her, so he stopped talking to her and turned to walk upstairs. At this moment, Pag Gar received a message from Ethel Guarino. The proof had been issued, and Ethel asked Pag Gar to come and pick it up. ¡­ On the other side. Samuel Thompson had just parked the car when he saw Viola Thompson approaching. ¡°Little sister.¡± Samuel Thompson got out of the car and opened the door. Viola walked beside Samuel, ¡°Borden, have you encountered any problems lately?¡± Samuel¡¯s recent state was obviously not right. He usually paid great attention to his image, not like now, with a messy beard and no image to speak of. Viola had been back with the Thompson Clan for a long time and had never seen such a negative Samuel Thompson. Samuel didn¡¯t know what to say, only replied, ¡°Little sister, I might be getting married soon.¡± ¡°Married?¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Borden, are you joking with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samuel said seriously. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Pag Gar.¡± Samuel revealed a name. Viola continued, ¡°Borden, you don¡¯t love her.¡± Because when Samuel mentioned Pag Gar¡¯s name, there was no light in his eyes and no love. If Pag Gar was someone Samuel deeply loved, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have this expression. Moreover. The whole thing happened too suddenly. Before this, Samuel had never mentioned having a girlfriend. There must be a hidden secret in this unusual event. ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Viola asked on. Samuel nodded. He repeated what happened that night to Viola. Hearing this, Viola slightly furrowed her brows. Clearly. Samuel had fallen into a trap. Because there is no such coincidence in the world. ¡°Borden,¡± Viola continued, ¡°you mean that after you drank that glass of wine, you became unconscious and couldn¡¯t remember what happened?¡± ¡°Actually, I was already a little tipsy before that.¡± Samuel continued, ¡°I can¡¯t blame it entirely on that drink.¡± Viola narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Borden, this is too strange. Don¡¯t make any decisions in a hurry. Let¡¯s figure out what¡¯s going on first.¡± Samuel sighed, ¡°I owe her and the baby. The only way to make it up to them now is to marry her.¡± Especially the unborn child. Every time he thought about this, Samuel could hardly breathe. As soon as he closed his eyes every night, his dreams were filled with the cries of babies. Viola looked at Samuel and asked, ¡°Borden, don¡¯t you think this is very unusual? If I remember correctly, Pag Gar once pursued you. According to normal logic, if she were really pregnant with your child, she wouldn¡¯t risk going to the hospital to terminate the pregnancy.¡± Because there would be no security after getting an abortion. If she kept the baby, the Thompson Clan would definitely not turn a blind eye. Pag Gar, who wanted to marry Samuel so badly, wouldn¡¯t take the risk of having an abortion. Therefore, there must be a problem somewhere. Samuel didn¡¯t know how to explain it to Viola, ¡°But she did go and abort the baby.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why this is the most unusual part.¡± Viola¡¯s face showed no particular emotion, ¡°Besides, a person¡¯s obsession won¡¯t disappear in a short time.¡± Especially for Pag Gar, who had loved Samuel Thompson for years. If she could let go of Samuel, she would have done so long ago and wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Perhaps. Pag Gar wasn¡¯t pregnant at all. Samuel looked at Viola and continued, ¡°Viola, I know you mean well. As my sister, you will always stand by my side no matter what happens. But this time, I was really wrong. So, I will take responsibility as a man should.¡± Viola trusted him, just as he trusted Viola. This trust was unconditional. At this time, Samuel could only regard Viola¡¯s suggestions as references. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he said this, Samuel sighed, stopping in his tracks and looking at Viola earnestly, ¡°Viola, thank you for your trust and tolerance. In fact, love is something elusive. Maybe, in the process of getting along with Pag Gar, I will develop feelings for her, right?¡± ¡°Borden, your decision is too hasty. Can you give me some time?¡± Samuel smiled, then stretched out his hand and patted Viola¡¯s head, ¡°Alright.¡± The so-called ¡®alright¡¯ was just to make Viola feel at ease. He was very grateful to have such a sister. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: 200: The truth is, it’s a fake pregnancy! _7 Chapter 584: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy! _7 After Viola returned, she immediately turned on her computer, hacked into the hotel¡¯s internal system, and started to investigate the surveillance footage from that night. The hotel¡¯s surveillance system was usually cleaned up every half a month. It just happened to be after the cleanup period. The investigation was rather troublesome. The next day, Viola went to Capital City Hospital and indeed found Pag Gar¡¯s surgery record in the hospital¡¯s archives. The chief surgeon personally signed it at the time of the surgery, so there should be no problem. Afterward, Viola went to the dean¡¯s office and requested the duty records of all the doctors on that day. On this side. After a night of thinking. Pag Gar finally replied to Samuel. The two of them decided to meet at the cafe again. Pag Gar arrived very punctually today. She sat directly opposite Samuel. Samuel got straight to the point, ¡°Pag Gar, have you made up your mind?¡± Pag Gar nodded, ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡± Samuel nodded seriously, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Pag Gar continued, ¡°But I have a request.¡± ¡°What is it, Pag Gar? As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Samuel. ¡°I want the whole Gifts ritual, and I want your parents to come to my house to propose within these three days.¡± Pag Gar paused and continued, ¡°I need to see the attitude of your parents and you.¡± Pag Gar had made up her mind. This time. She wanted her parents to save face. Without waiting for Samuel¡¯s reply, Pag Gar went on, ¡°Of course, you can also refuse. Rest assured, I, Pag Gar, am not the kind of person who drags things out. As long as you decide to give up, I will leave the country immediately and not cause you any trouble.¡± Samuel agreed immediately, ¡°I accept. I will make sure the Gifts ritual is not missing anything. Also, I will give 10% of the shares of one of my companies as a betrothal gift. I believe uncle and auntie can see my sincerity.¡± ¡°As for my parents visiting your house, I will discuss it with them as soon as I return. The earliest is tomorrow, and the latest is the day after tomorrow.¡± For such matters, it¡¯s better to make a decision as soon as possible. Pag Gar took a sip of coffee, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel too much pressure, you can backtrack anytime. It¡¯s not like I have to marry you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t change my mind,¡± Samuel stood up, ¡°I will go home and talk to my parents about this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Samuel turned around and left. Upon returning, Samuel informed his parents about his intention to visit Pag Gar¡¯s parents. Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne furrowed her brow, ¡°Borden, this is too sudden. Your father and I haven¡¯t made any preparations. And didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like Pag Gar before?¡± How come he changed his mind so suddenly? ¡°Did something happen?¡± Mary Perryne continued to ask. ¡°No,¡± Samuel replied, ¡°Actually, I misunderstood Pag Gar before. I really like her.¡± It was then that Sawyer Thompson, who had been silent, spoke up, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve thought this through?¡± He never interfered with his children¡¯s personal emotions. He didn¡¯t have any prejudices about social status. He didn¡¯t have the habit of casually investigating a woman¡¯s background either, as he thought it was disrespectful to her. Most importantly, he trusted his children¡¯s judgment. Samuel nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through. I want to marry her.¡± Mary didn¡¯t have a good impression of Pag Gar, ¡°Do you understand her?¡± ¡°I do, she is a good woman.¡± Mary sighed helplessly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, your father and I will respect your choice, but I want to remind you that marriage is not child¡¯s play.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Samuel replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. It¡¯s not a rash decision.¡± As a mother, she didn¡¯t really understand her son¡¯s personality. Once he decided on something, it was difficult for him to change his mind. ¡°Alright,¡± After a moment, Mary said. Samuel continued, ¡°Then can you and dad go to Pag Gar¡¯s house with me tomorrow? I have everything prepared.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Mary widened her eyes, ¡°That soon?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, the sooner the better,¡± Samuel wanted to resolve the matter as soon as possible to put his mind at ease. Mary pressed her temples. Previously, she was very concerned about the marriage of her three sons, Mandel, Samuel, and Bob. But when the day finally arrived, she felt a bit lost. Sawyer spoke up again, ¡°I have a business trip the day after tomorrow. Since Borden has everything prepared, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: 200: The truth is, it’s a fake pregnancy!_8 Chapter 585: 200: The truth is, it¡¯s a fake pregnancy!_8 Mary Perryne could only agree. At dinner, Mary Perryne told her children about it. Upon hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded. Including Sylvia Thompson. After all, if they were to play along, they had to do it fully. Mandel Thompson also found this matter strange and looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°You and Pag Gar? Swantz Family¡¯s youngest daughter?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded. Mandel Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°When did you start seeing her?¡± ¡°A long time ago.¡± Samuel Thompson could only come up with an excuse to get past this. Viola Thompson put down her chopsticks and looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Second Brother, wait a little longer.¡± Give her a little more time. She would be able to sort everything out. Samuel Thompson smiled at Viola, ¡°No need to wait any longer.¡± This matter simply couldn¡¯t be sorted out. Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes. Did Viola think she could find out the whole truth about this matter? In your dreams! She was overestimating herself. Viola continued, ¡°Second Brother, do you really know Pag Gar?¡± This matter was a trap from the beginning. Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°She is my future wife; of course, I know her.¡± Edward Thompson looked up at Viola and frowned slightly, not quite understanding what Viola meant. Samuel Thompson¡¯s engagement was a happy event. But Viola looked like someone owed her eight million dollars! Why did Viola have to be like this? It was obvious. She wanted to provoke a conflict, after all, she was now the most favored person in the Thompson Clan. If Samuel Thompson got married, it would definitely take away half of her favorite status. Such a selfish person. To monopolize the love of her family, she actually prevented her biological brother from getting married. Edward Thompson looked at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Second Brother, Pag Gar is actually not bad, at least she¡¯s a good person. And she¡¯s been fond of you for so many years, I support the two of you.¡± Viola wanted to break up Samuel Thompson and Pag Gar, right? Then he would just go against Viola¡¯s wishes. Edward Thompson still remembered the grudge he held when he returned home. Getting permission from their parents to return wasn¡¯t easy. Sawyer Thompson made him write a 10,000-word apology letter to Viola. All hand-written. Besides that, there was financial compensation as well. In short, he gave Viola everything he could, short of kowtowing. Worst of all, it seemed like Viola didn¡¯t want to reconcile at all. When she saw him, she treated him like he was invisible. And their parents actually sided with Viola. In the whole household, Sylvia Thompson was the only one who spoke up for him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Samuel Thompson said. Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Do you know Pag Gar?¡± Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°I know her; she¡¯s a good girl. I hope Second Brother doesn¡¯t let her down.¡± Samuel Thompson said, ¡°I won¡¯t be a heartbreaker.¡± His reply to Edward Thompson was also a promise. After dinner, Viola returned to her room. Samuel Thompson informed Pag Gar about this and told his parents that he would visit her family to propose marriage the next day. Pag Gar, who learned about this, was very excited. She immediately told her parents the good news. Mr. and Mrs. Swantz were even more thrilled. They never dreamed that one day they could become in-laws with the Thompson Clan! It was simply unbelievable. Mrs. Swantz and Jadend immediately notified their friends and relatives overnight. They wanted everyone to know that their Swantz Family would become in-laws with the Thompson Clan. Especially those families who had conflicts with the Swantz Family in the past. The next morning, guests started to arrive at the Swantz Family¡¯s house. All those who were on good terms with the Swantz Family, and even those who had grievances with them, came. After all, the times had changed. And the Thompson Clan was not just any ordinary family. Mrs. Swantz and Jadend greeted their guests at the door, beaming with happiness. Who could have thought that their least favored daughter would give them such a surprise one day? Samuel Thompson and his parents were also ready to set off. At this moment, Viola¡¯s voice came from the stairs, ¡°Second Brother, come here for a second.¡± Samuel Thompson looked up at Viola standing on the stairs, ¡°Sister, what is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola said, ¡°Second Brother, I have something to tell you, just come with me.¡± Samuel Thompson greeted his parents and followed Viola¡¯s footsteps. The two came to Viola¡¯s room, and Viola handed Samuel Thompson a piece of paper, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already found evidence that Pag Gar is faking her pregnancy. And, this whole thing is a trap set by Pag Gar.¡± ¡°Look, this paper shows that Pag Gar¡¯s surgery time was 3:20 PM, and the surgeon was Ethel Guarino. Now look at this surveillance footage ¨C at 3:20 PM Ethel was in her office treating patients. Could she have the ability to be in two places at once?¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: 201: Sylvia Thompson is the real initiator (Second Update) Chapter 586: 201: Sylvia Thompson is the real initiator (Second Update) At this point, Viola Thompson paused, ¡°Also, at 3:20 in the afternoon, Pag Gar was shopping at the mall.¡± During this time, she wasn¡¯t at the hospital at all. So how could she have had an abortion? As she was saying that, Viola slightly bent over, clicked her mouse, and switched to the next video clip. The surveillance footage was from inside a clothing store at the mall. In the video- Pag Gar was seen shopping for clothes. A few sales associates were following behind her, carrying the clothes Sylvia had chosen. In the surveillance footage, Pag Gar didn¡¯t look at all like someone who had just had an abortion. ¡°Oh, here is Pag Gar¡¯s shopping record,¡± Viola picked up a receipt from under the mouse and gave it to Samuel. Samuel was dumbfounded. He took the receipt. The shopping time was clearly recorded on it. ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that Pag Gar never had an abortion?¡± It took Samuel a while before he was able to squeeze out these words. ¡°It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t have an abortion, but that she was never pregnant in the first place.¡± Viola then continued, ¡°Borden, do you know who Ethel Guarino is?¡± Samuel shook his head. Viola said: ¡°Ethel Guarino is Pag Gar¡¯s aunt.¡± Being the head of the gynecology department of the hospital, her aunt could easily have given her a fake abortion report. What?! Upon hearing that, Samuel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Also, that night, the drink you and Pag had was also problematic.¡± Viola once more clicked her mouse, pulling up another video. ¡°Look carefully, Borden.¡± Viola had spent a lot of time restoring the footage from the banquet hall that night. She played the video in slow motion. You could clearly see that the moment Pag raised her glass, she quickly swapped hers with Samuel¡¯s. Pag drank Samuel¡¯s drink. The drink that Samuel downed, however, was originally Pag¡¯s. If there was nothing wrong with Pag¡¯s drink, why then would she switch their glasses? Samuel furrowed his brows, his handsome face betrayed no emotion. He never dreamed that all these would have been a part of Pag¡¯s intricate plot. Viola¡¯s red lips moved, ¡°Borden, I guess that the drug in the drink only put you to sleep, hence, no substantial sexual encounter happened between you and Pag.¡± If anything substantial did happen between Samuel and Pag, Pag certainly wouldn¡¯t have been so calm. The reason why nothing happened was why she decided to pull back in order to advance! Because this was the only way she could make Samuel willingly marry her. ¡°Really?¡± Samuel looked at Viola and shades of hope started flickering in his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. With that, Viola continued, ¡°Borden, I still have another video I want to show you.¡± After saying this, she bent down and adjusted the play bar. In this scene- Sylvia approached with a wine glass, proactively engaging Pag Gar in conversation. Both of them were smiling. After a while, Sylvia leaned toward Pag Gar¡¯s ear and whispered a few words. Soon, both seemed to have reached an agreement, they clinked their glasses, and exchanged smiles. Then, Sylvia turned and left. Pag Gar, on the other hand, walked out of the banquet hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This particular surveillance video had been maliciously deleted. Even Sylvia herself probably didn¡¯t expect that Viola could restore a deleted video. Watching this scene, Samuel squinted mysteriously. A bad premonition spontaneously welled up within him. Could it be¡­ After a moment, Samuel licked his parched lips, and spoke with disbelief, ¡°Sis, do you suspect that Sylvia is involved in all this?¡± Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed Chapter 587: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed Viola Thompson glanced up slightly, looking straight at Samuel Thompson, her red lips slightly parted, ¡°It¡¯s not suspicion, it¡¯s certainty. This matter is definitely related to Sylvia Thompson, and I¡¯d even say that Sylvia Thompson is the mastermind.¡± Upon hearing this, Samuel Thompson¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Sylvia had been a sister he had watched grow up since childhood. Obedient and sensible. Although the two didn¡¯t have any sworn sibling relationship, Samuel Thompson always treated Sylvia as if she were his own sister. Sylvia Thompson. How could Sylvia treat her like this! A moment later, Samuel Thompson looked up at Viola and asked with difficulty, ¡°Little sister, could it be, could it be a misunderstanding?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that Sylvia could do this. This kind of betrayal made it almost impossible for him to breathe. After all. In Samuel Thompson¡¯s heart, Sylvia held the same importance as Viola did. As the older brother. He had even prepared a dowry for Sylvia. When Sylvia got married, he would personally give it to her. He had only two sisters, so he wanted to make sure that both of them had grand weddings. ¡°Second brother, I have a video here.¡± It was a video of Sylvia meeting with Pag Gar at a cafe. It happened three days ago. Viola continued, ¡°Second brother, have you ever thought about why the frequency between Sylvia and Pag Gar¡¯s meetings has been so high in the past two days?¡± ¡°And why, after seeing Sylvia that night at the banquet hall, Pag Gar came over with a drink to toast with you, and even said that she would not bother you anymore? Don¡¯t you think that there is something suspicious about all these things when put together?¡± As she said this, Viola seemed to suddenly think of something and asked again, ¡°By the way, second brother, how did you find out about Pag Gar¡¯s pregnancy?¡± ¡°It was¡­ it was Sylvia who told me.¡± Thinking back to Sylvia¡¯s words and expression at the time, Samuel Thompson felt a chill of horror. If all of this was planned by Sylvia. Then she was too terrifying! ¡°How did she tell you?¡± Viola asked. Samuel Thompson recalled Sylvia¡¯s words at the time, then said, ¡°Sylvia said that she met Pag Gar at the hospital the day before, which was the day she had the abortion.¡± When his words reached this point, Samuel Thompson suddenly thought of something. Since Pag Gar had never gone to the hospital, where exactly did Sylvia meet Pag Gar? It was clear. Sylvia was lying. Thinking about this, Samuel Thompson shivered all over. Extremely uncomfortable. He never expected that his sister, who had grown up with him since childhood, would eventually become someone calculating against him. Could it be. Was it really Sylvia? Just then, Mary Perryne¡¯s urging voice came from downstairs, ¡°Samuel, hurry up!¡± Today was the big day to go to the Swantz Family to propose. They had agreed to be there at eight o¡¯clock. They couldn¡¯t be late. Samuel Thompson came downstairs. Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Samuel, finally you came down! Come on, let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going.¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What did you say?¡± Samuel Thompson did not answer Mary Perryne¡¯s question, but instead went up to Sylvia Thompson and asked, ¡°Was it you?¡± Sylvia was taken aback. What did Samuel mean by this? ¡°Is it you or not!¡± Samuel Thompson raised his voice. He was almost roaring. Being betrayed by someone closest to you was a terrible feeling. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, ¡°Second brother, did¡­ did I do something wrong?¡± She had an innocent look in her eyes. Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°Samuel! What¡¯s the matter with you, getting angry with your sister like this?¡± Edward Thompson stood in front of Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Second brother! You scared Sylvia!¡± As soon as his words fell, Edward Thompson looked at Viola standing at the stairwell. He had a hunch. This matter had everything to do with Viola. It had to be Viola trying to drive a wedge between them. Samuel Thompson pushed Edward Thompson away with one hand, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Samuel Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Speak up! Does my being set up by Pag Gar have anything to do with you?¡± Sylvia Thompson felt panic in her heart. Could it be. Did Samuel Thompson find out something? No. Impossible! She had to calm down. Even if she had really discovered something, it had nothing to do with her anyway. Sobbing, Sylvia said, ¡°Second brother, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Samuel, if you have something to say, just say it!¡± Mary Perryne stood in front of Sylvia Thompson and frowned, ¡°Why are you yelling at her?¡± Samuel Thompson looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, do you know why I suddenly decided to marry Pag Gar?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you love her?¡± Mary Perryne replied. Because she had just asked Samuel Thompson the same question the night before. But Samuel Thompson¡¯s response was that he loved Pag Gar. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed_2 Chapter 588: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed_2 ¡°I don¡¯t love her at all!¡± Samuel continued: ¡°The reason I suddenly wanted to marry her was because Sylvia and Pag Gar set me up together! Pag Gar drugged my wine and lied to me about being pregnant and going to the hospital for an abortion!¡± Upon hearing this, Mary was stunned. Sawyer was also stunned on the side. None of them had expected the process to be so complicated. They didn¡¯t think that Pag Gar would do such a shameless thing, let alone that it had something to do with Sylvia. ¡°Flesh and blood fighting!¡± Sawyer pointed at Sylvia, angrily saying, ¡°Who is he? He¡¯s your brother! And you helped outsiders to frame your own brother!¡± Moreover, it was a matter of reputation. If this were to get out. What would others think of the Thompson Clan! In the end, Sawyer raised his hand to hit Sylvia. Seeing that Sawyer was about to hit Sylvia, Edward quickly blocked him. ¡°Dad, we haven¡¯t figured out the whole story yet! Can you let Sylvia explain?¡± This is outrageous! Sawyer didn¡¯t even think about it and wanted to hit Sylvia. If the person standing here today were Viola, would Sawyer still do this? As a man! How could he hit a woman! Moreover, this person is his daughter; Edward is extremely disappointed in his father. Extremely disappointed! Looking at Edward standing in front of him, Sawyer put down his hand. He calmed down a bit. Sylvia looked at Samuel, ¡°Second brother, do you believe me? I really didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you.¡± ¡°Believe you?¡± Samuel looked at Sylvia with mocking eyes, ¡°I¡¯d like to believe you, but what proof do you have for me to believe you!¡± Now that all the evidence was in front of him, Samuel felt that he had wasted his sincerity. He couldn¡¯t believe that Sylvia would do such a thing either. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Sylvia was crying, ¡°Second brother, you have to believe me! I really didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t know about this at all!¡± Pag Gar got the drugs herself. The fake pregnancy was also a good idea thought up by Pag Gar herself. All of this had nothing to do with her. Why should Samuel put all this on her! Edward couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked at Samuel, ¡°I believe Sylvia would never do such a thing! Second brother, calm down, don¡¯t be manipulated by others, unwittingly becoming someone¡¯s pawn!¡± At this point, Edward looked at Viola. It must be Viola. It was all Viola¡¯s doing! She was a homewrecker! Ever since Viola came back, the Thompson Clan was in chaos. Yet, no one, except him, realized the seriousness of this matter. Even Sylvia was speaking up for Viola. Samuel didn¡¯t respond to Edward¡¯s words, but looked at Sylvia and asked, ¡°Then let me ask you, were you the one who told me about Pag Gar¡¯s pregnancy and abortion?¡± Viola was right. If Pag Gar really didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about it from the beginning, then Sylvia wouldn¡¯t have known either. Unfortunately. Samuel hadn¡¯t thought about the problem at that time. ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°But brother, I didn¡¯t know about Pag Gar and you at the time, let alone that she was faking her pregnancy! I just treated it as gossip to share with you! I thought we siblings could talk about everything, but I never thought that you would suspect me of having ulterior motives!¡± At her last words, Sylvia¡¯s voice was full of disappointment. She treated Samuel as her own brother, yet Samuel suspected her just because of Viola¡¯s words. Laughable. Truly laughable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It turned out that their brother-sister relationship for over a decade was nothing compared to Viola¡¯s words. Samuel nodded, ¡°Then let me ask you again, when did you see Pag Gar at the hospital?¡± Sylvia squinted her eyes, ¡°On the 16th, in the afternoon.¡± ¡°The 16th, in the afternoon?¡± Samuel was almost laughing angrily, ¡°Pag Gar wasn¡¯t even at the hospital on the afternoon of the 16th, so how did you see her at the hospital? And how did you know about her pregnancy and abortion? It¡¯s all just lies you and Pag Gar made up together! You two teamed up to deceive me!¡± Sylvia just looked at Samuel, tears falling from her eyes one by one, without answering Samuel¡¯s question directly, she just said, ¡°Second brother, do you still not believe me?¡± Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed_3 Chapter 589: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed_3 She felt very panicked. How did Samuel Thompson find out about this? He even clearly knew that Pag Gar didn¡¯t go to the hospital on the 16th. What to do now? She had thought that as long as she didn¡¯t get substantially involved in this matter, she would never be implicated in this muddy situation. Never anticipated, though. Viola Thompson. It must be because of Viola Thompson! Viola Thompson was simply her nemesis. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but that you¡¯re simply not worthy of trust!¡± Samuel Thompson was disappointed, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question now: are you involved in this matter or not?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sylvia Thompson cried miserably, very pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I need to say for you to believe me. I have nothing to do with these incidents¡­¡± ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still trying to justify yourself!¡± Samuel Thompson roared angrily: ¡°Sylvia Thompson! I am very disappointed with you! Extremely disappointed!¡± Thoroughly disappointed! Mary Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°Sylvia, this matter is no small thing, and if this is really how your second brother says it is, I am also very disappointed in you!¡± If it were an outsider setting up Samuel Thompson, it would still be excusable. But who is Sylvia Thompson? She is Samuel Thompson¡¯s sister! As a sister, she even conspired against her own brother with outsiders. This is simply intolerable. Mary Perryne even began to regret why she adopted Sylvia Thompson back then. ¡°Mom, I really have nothing to do with this matter.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded, ¡°Nothing to do with it, huh? Then how do you explain the hospital incident? And what about you frequently contacting Pag Gar before the incident? If I remember correctly, you were never on such good terms with Pag Gar to have private coffee chats, right?¡± Samuel Thompson word by word. Every word pressing down on her. Sylvia Thompson felt as if all the strength in her body had suddenly been drained, and collapsed to the ground, ¡°Yes, I admit that I never saw Pag Gar at the hospital that day. The reason I came back and told Second Brother that I saw Pag Gar was that Pag Gar told me she was pregnant with Second Brother¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Pag Gar cried and told me how much she loved Second Brother, and how she had given her most precious first time to Second Brother, and how the baby has Second Brother¡¯s own blood¡­¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know that Pag Gar was lying and not actually pregnant. I just thought that Second Brother, as a man, should take responsibility for his own mistakes¡­ If I had known from the beginning that it was all a trap, I would never have helped Pag Gar!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t know! I truly didn¡¯t!¡± Sylvia Thompson cried in agony and looked up at Samuel Thompson, ¡°Second Brother, can you forgive me?¡± Samuel Thompson looked coldly at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Do you think I would still believe you? Sylvia Thompson, from now on, I have no sister like you, we¡¯re cut off from each other!¡± Samuel Thompson was truly heartbroken. No one knew how he had been coping with this. He couldn¡¯t eat well, couldn¡¯t sleep well, and had been thinking about this matter every day. But now. Reality told him that the person responsible for all this was his own sister. That sister whom he never doubted! Hearing this, Edward Thompson widened his eyes and looked at Samuel Thompson. He never thought Samuel Thompson would want to break off sibling relations with Sylvia Thompson because of this. ¡°Second brother! Are you insane? Hasn¡¯t Sylvia explained it to you? She has nothing to do with this matter, blame Pag Gar, Sylvia is also a victim!¡± ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t believe a single word she says!¡± Samuel Thompson enunciated every word. Edward Thompson anxiously looked at their parents, ¡°Mom and Dad, say something!¡± Last time he wanted to break off relations with Viola Thompson, his parents were furious, even resorting to beating him to vent their anger on behalf of Viola. But now, the roles have switched, and none of them stood up to defend Sylvia Thompson. Sawyer Thompson looked at Sylvia, who had collapsed on the ground, ¡°Have you ever thought about the consequences of what you¡¯ve done? Who is Samuel? Samuel is your own brother, and Pag Gar, that kind of girl, you can tell from one look that she has evil intentions. By doing this, you¡¯ve put your second brother in such a terrible position! Sylvia, you really disappoint me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward Thompson never thought that his father would not help Sylvia, but instead scold her. This was not the result Edward wanted to see. ¡°Dad, this matter is not Sylvia¡¯s fault at all! Why are you treating her like this!¡± This was simply unfair to Sylvia. ¡°You can only see the injustice for her, but have you ever thought about how much impact this issue would have had on your second brother if he didn¡¯t discover the truth!¡± Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: 202: Driven out of home, relationships severed_4 Chapter 590: 202: Driven out of home, relationships severed_4 This concerns Samuel Thompson¡¯s entire life. ¡°But Sylvia was also deceived,¡± Samuel Thompson looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you always love Sylvia the most?¡± Mary Perryne frowned deeply. She indeed liked Sylvia Thompson a lot. But at this very moment. She wished she had never raised Sylvia. No matter what, this incident originated from Sylvia, and without her push, Samuel Thompson would never have considered marrying Pag Gar. Mary Perryne didn¡¯t even dare to imagine the consequences if Samuel Thompson found out about this reality later. This time, Sylvia Thompson went too far! ¡°Sylvia still lacks experience,¡± Mary Perryne turned her head to look at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°What do you say of having her move out for a while to reflect upon her actions?¡± Upon hearing these words, Sylvia Thompson felt her heart turn cold. She lifted her head to look at Mary Perryne, her eyes filled with incredulity. Was Mary Perryne trying to kick her out of the Thompson estate? Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you advised, and also cut off her allowance for half a year. This will give her time to reflect thoroughly!¡± Edward Thompson was also stunned. ¡°Mom, Dad, aren¡¯t you being too unfair! Just because Sylvia made a mistake, you are treating her like this!¡± If people find out that Sylvia Thompson was driven out of her family home, how would she continue to stand tall in the circle of high society? The most important thing was, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s background has always been sensitive. Since Viola Thompson had returned, many people have been waiting to see Sylvia Thompson kicked out. Waiting to watch her become a laughing stock. Edward Thompson initially thought that his parents would never take such action. But he didn¡¯t expect¡­ ¡°An adult should bear the consequences for their actions! She is eighteen now! Not eight!¡± If they go easy on Sylvia Thompson this time, who knows what she would do in the future. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t argue with Dad anymore. This is all my fault, I didn¡¯t think about the consequences. Mom, Dad, I¡¯m sorry. Borden, sorry¡­, I¡¯m ready to face the consequences of what I¡¯ve done¡­¡± Before she finished her sentence, she fainted. This wasn¡¯t an act. Sylvia Thompson was genuinely terrified. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t be evicted from the Thompson family. No, she couldn¡¯t! ¡°Sylvia!¡± Edward Thompson immediately picked up Sylvia Thompson and looked up at everyone, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve pushed Sylvia to this point, are you all happy now?!¡± Mary Perryne immediately ordered the housekeeper to call the family doctor over. ** On the other side. The Swantz Family. It was quickly approaching eight o¡¯clock. Yet Pag Gar still hasn¡¯t seen Samuel Thompson. Mrs. Swantz is quite anxious and finds Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, what¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it agreed that he would be here at eight?¡± The guests were getting impatient. Many people even started suspecting if the Thompson Clan was looking down on the Swantz Family, thus explaining the delay. Pag Gar laughed and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mom, I¡¯ll message Borden and ask, maybe there is a traffic jam.¡± Pag Gar wasn¡¯t worried in the least. So from the beginning till now, she never sent any messages prompting Samuel Thompson. She knew Samuel Thompson well. Samuel Thompson is a man of his word¡ªhe said he¡¯d come today, he¡¯ll be here. Moreover. This marriage was proposed by Samuel Thompson himself. No one pressured him into it. After sending the message, Pag Gar looked at her mom and continued: ¡°Mom, once the Thompsons arrive, you don¡¯t need to continuously try to impress them. Remember, they are the ones who asked for this meeting.¡± She has been chasing after Samuel Thompson and bending over backward to please the Thompsons all these years, and finally, it was the Thompson¡¯s turn to try to please her! When she thought about how not only would Samuel Thompson propose on his knees, but the Thompsons would also have to suck up to her, Pag Gar was elated. She could never imagine the day she would be the daughter-in-law of the Thompson family. In the past, this scene appeared only in her dreams. Mrs. Swantz nodded, ¡°Of course! I understand it perfectly. ¡® Pag Gar looked at her sister, Winter Gar, ¡°Tell me honestly, are you insanely jealous of me now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Jealous of what?¡± Winter Gar was speechless. Pag Gar smiled: ¡°Jealous that I¡¯m marrying Samuel Thompson.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really worried for you.¡± Winter Gar looked at her watch, ¡°It¡¯s half past eight, my dear.¡± The agreement was for him to arrive at eight, yet thirty minutes had passed. Probably only Pag Gar could still laugh about it. The groom was so late. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: 202: Driven out of home, relationships severed_5 Chapter 591: 202: Driven out of home, relationships severed_5 Either they want to back out, or they just want to make Pag Gar lose face. Too bad. Pag Gar hasn¡¯t realized the crisis yet. ¡°It¡¯s normal to have traffic jams on the road.¡± Pag Gar smiled and said, ¡°Sister, I can understand your feelings right now. You¡¯re just jealous of me, so you¡¯re finding some excuses to make me feel bad, right?¡± Winter Gar was a very outstanding person. From childhood to adulthood, no matter what she competed with Pag Gar on, Winter Gar was always much better. But now. Winter Gar actually lost to Pag Gar in choosing a husband, you can imagine how angry Winter Gar must be. ¡°Unreasonable.¡± Winter Gar glanced at Pag Gar, ¡°I came just to remind you of one thing, making such a big fuss, if they don¡¯t show up, it¡¯s not just your face that¡¯ll be lost, it¡¯s our Swantz family¡¯s face too!¡± Pag Gar crossed her arms, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will only bring honor to our family.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Winter Gar didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave. Inside the hall. Everyone was talking. Seeing Winter Gar walking out of the room, Jadend immediately went over, ¡°Winter, what did Pag Gar say? When will the Thompson family arrive?¡± Winter Gar smiled and reassured her father, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a traffic jam on the road. You know how the roads in Capital City are.¡± Hearing this, Jadend heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately went to explain to the guests that the Thompson family was just late due to traffic. ¡°They obviously knew about the traffic jam, but they didn¡¯t leave tens of minutes earlier? I think the Thompson family just wants to show them some colors, right?¡± ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t even like Pag Gar in the first place!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing these words, Jadend¡¯s face looked a bit uncomfortable. At this moment, Pag Gar came out from the inside and went straight to the chatting ladies in front, ¡°Aunt Sherman, right? If you want to say something, please say it louder and let everyone hear it. Sharing joy is better than enjoying it alone!¡± Evelyn Sherman smiled awkwardly, ¡°Pag Gar, you misunderstood me, I didn¡¯t say anything, did I?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything? Daring to do but not to admit it, this is not like your Aunt Sherman¡¯s character!¡± Pag Gar looked into Evelyn Sherman¡¯s eyes, full of sarcasm, ¡°You just doubt that the Thompson family doesn¡¯t like me at all! Today I¡¯m going to let you see how Samuel Thompson knelt down on the ground begging me to marry him!¡± How the Thompson family¡¯s parents looked meek and obedient in front of their parents. If it had been any other day, Pag Gar would have endured it, but not today. After all, she was about to become Samuel Thompson¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She wasn¡¯t going to take this lying down. With that, Pag Gar continued, ¡°Aunt Sherman, please open your eyes wide and watch!¡± After saying that, she turned and left. Afterwards, no one dared to talk about it anymore. Time went by another half an hour. It was already nine o¡¯clock. Pag Gar slightly frowned. She hasn¡¯t received a reply from Samuel Thompson yet. What¡¯s going on? Pag Gar took out her phone and dialed Samuel Thompson¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time. He picked up the phone on the other side. With anger in her voice, Pag Gar said, ¡°Samuel Thompson, you better explain to me what¡¯s going on today! Our families waited from eight o¡¯clock to eight-thirty, and from eight-thirty until now! If you don¡¯t want to marry me just say it, why waste each other¡¯s time!¡± ¡°I know everything now, there won¡¯t be any engagement banquet anymore.¡± Samuel Thompson¡¯s voice sounded very calm, ¡°Pag Gar, you make me sick!¡± With that, Samuel Thompson hung up the phone. Know? Know what? Pag Gar¡¯s heart was in turmoil and chaos, dialing Samuel Thompson¡¯s number again, but a busy tone came from the other side. Samuel Thompson had blacklisted her! Blacklisted! In a panic, Pag Gar dialed Sylvia Thompson¡¯s number. But the phone rang for a long time, and no one picked up. What happened? Was Samuel Thompson really unwilling to get engaged to her? What should she do now? Pag Gar was about to cry! If the Thompson family didn¡¯t come to confirm the relationship, how would she step down? How would her parents face the guests in the living room? No. No way! This marriage, it¡¯s not up to Samuel Thompson to decide whether or not it would happen! She had been pregnant with Samuel Thompson¡¯s child and had an abortion for him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She must make Samuel Thompson take responsibility for her. Thinking that, Pag Gar immediately searched frantically for the abortion certificate. On the other side. Capital City Hospital. Ethel Guarino was sitting at the doctor¡¯s office desk, dealing with patient information. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed_6 Chapter 592: 202: Driven out of the house, relationship severed_6 ¡°Ethel.¡± At this moment, the dean walked in from outside. Hearing this, Ethel looked up with a smile, ¡°Dean.¡± The dean had a file in his hand, it must be about her promotion. Soon, Pag Gar would marry Samuel Thompson, and she would also be promoted. Ethel was genuinely very excited. The dean walked up to Ethel, ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡± Just five words. Widening her eyes, Ethel thought she had misheard, ¡°Dean, please don¡¯t joke with me.¡± Everyone else in the department were stunned as well. Wasn¡¯t Ethel supposed to be getting a promotion? Why was she suddenly fired?! For a moment, everyone turned their heads to look at Ethel and the dean. The dean looked serious, ¡°No one is joking with you.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s your termination letter.¡± As he finished speaking, the dean threw the letter on Ethel¡¯s desk. A termination letter?! Immediately, Ethel picked up the file and looked at the dean, ¡°Dean, there must be a reason for firing me! Otherwise, on what grounds can the hospital fire me?¡± The dean frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± Ethel had already forgotten about the fake abortion certificate she had made up for Pag Gar. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t think of what she had done wrong! The dean continued, ¡°You abused your position and made up a fake abortion certificate for your niece, Pag Gar. Did you really think our hospital wouldn¡¯t find out?¡± At these words. Ethel was stunned! How did the hospital find out about this? Did only her and Pag Gar know about it? ¡°Ethel, if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it yourself.¡± After finishing, the dean looked at the short-haired doctor next to Ethel, ¡°Doctor Jodie.¡± Doctor Jodie looked at the dean, ¡°Dean, what can I do for you?¡± The dean continued, ¡°Starting today, you¡¯ll take Ethel¡¯s position.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡± Doctor Jodie immediately stood up and thanked him. This was great! Doctor Jodie was a student brought up by Ethel herself. She had never dreamed that she would take her master¡¯s position so quickly. Ethel stood in place, her back feeling cold, as if the strength of her entire body had been drained in an instant. She didn¡¯t expect things to happen so suddenly. Abusing her position to issue a fake certificate would leave a stain on her record, and no matter how good her medical skills were, it would be almost impossible for her to practice medicine again! What should she do now? Ethel never imagined that her little action would lead to such consequences. What on earth was going on? How did the hospital find out? Ethel didn¡¯t even know how she walked out of the hospital. The sun outside was dazzling. The temperature was very high. But Ethel felt chilly all over. So cold, so cold. She immediately called Pag Gar to question her. ¡°Pag! Who else did you tell?! Why did our hospital find out about the fake certificate?!¡± Pag Gar initially thought that Samuel Thompson simply wanted to break off their engagement, but it turned out that the Thompson Clan had investigated the fake pregnancy! No wonder! No wonder, Samuel was so angry! Pag Gar stood there, her face instantly losing its color. At this moment, Mrs. Swantz came to urge Pag Gar, ¡°Pag, you quickly call and ask the Thompson Clan! What on earth is going on?¡± It was already 9:30. Pag Gar didn¡¯t know how to answer her mother. How could they end this now?! ¡°Mom.¡± Pag Gar looked at Mrs. Swantz. Mrs. Swantz noticed something was wrong with Pag Gar and swallowed, ¡°Pag, don¡¯t scare me!¡± Pag Gar couldn¡¯t bring herself to say what happened next! ¡°Pag, say something! Are the Thompsons almost here?¡± Mrs. Swantz asked again. Winter Gar walked in from the outside and noticed the seriousness of the situation, immediately closing the door to the inner room, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong with the Thompsons?¡± ¡°Yes! Something went wrong! Samuel Thompson isn¡¯t coming to propose marriage!¡± Pag Gar grabbed a pillow and threw it at Winter Gar, ¡°Now you¡¯re happy! Now you¡¯re satisfied!¡± After saying this, Pag Gar squatted on the ground and cried loudly. She was a joke! An utter joke. Mrs. Swantz clutched her heart, stepping back unsteadily. Winter Gar came forward and supported his mother, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± How could she not worry?! Mrs. Swantz¡¯s family had invited almost all their friends and relatives for today¡¯s event, just to show off in front of people. Now, the Thompsons were not coming. Where would their family¡¯s face go? Mrs. Swantz tried hard to calm down and looked at Pag Gar, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Pag Gar was already unable to speak, gasping for breath while crying. Mrs. Swantz looked at Winter Gar, ¡°Go! Go get your father!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Winter Gar nodded and went to call Jadend. Jadend quickly arrived, and after hearing about what had happened, he slapped Pag Gar in the face. ¡°Disgraceful! Disgraceful and embarrassing!¡± ¡­ On the other side, the Thompson Clan. After the examination of the family doctor, it was found that Sylvia Thompson was fine. She had just fainted due to her excessive emotions. Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Curren.¡± Doctor Curren replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, this is what I should do.¡± After sending Doctor Curren away. Mary Perryne looked at the servant, ¡°Since the second Miss is fine, you should pack up her things. She needs to live outside for a while.¡± Edward Thompson looked at Mary Perryne incredulously, ¡°Mom! Are you really going to do that?¡± Sylvia had fainted, but Mary Perryne still wanted to drive her out. This was too heartless! ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s expression was very serious, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time, and I think Grandma is right, I¡¯ve spoiled her! This time, she must go out to seriously reflect on herself!¡± In the past, Mary Perryne had never listened to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words. After this time, Mary Perryne suddenly felt that Mrs. Thompson was right. So, this time, she had to make Sylvia realize her mistakes. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too biased?¡± When he wanted to sever the sibling relationship between him and Viola Thompson, his parents did not hesitate to drive him out. Now that Samuel wanted to sever his relationship with Sylvia, their parents actually wanted to drive Sylvia out as well! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was utterly absurd! ¡°Sylvia did nothing wrong in this. She¡¯s a victim too!¡± If there was anything wrong with Sylvia, it was that she shouldn¡¯t have trusted Pag Gar. ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t change my mind!¡± Mary Perryne looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°As her mother, I have to be responsible for her, and even more for Samuel!¡± Edward Thompson said angrily, ¡°If you drive Sylvia out, then you might as well drive me out too!¡± Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: 203: Roll Away as Far as Possible (2nd Update) Chapter 593: 203: Roll Away as Far as Possible (2nd Update) He never imagined that things would turn out like this. Before Viola Thompson returned, their parents never treated Sylvia Thompson this way. Now Viola was back. Did their parents still have a place in their hearts for Sylvia? Mary Perryne looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°What did you just say! Say it again!¡± Edward repeated himself, ¡°I said, if you insist on driving Sylvia away, then kick me out too!¡± He was determined. You¡¯re not doing this for her good! You¡¯re harming her!¡± Mary went on: ¡°Have you ever considered the consequences if your second brother really marries Pag Gar?¡± This was also the reason why Mary was determined to have Sylvia Thompson move out of the Thompson Clan for a while. She wanted to give an explanation to Samuel Thompson and make Sylvia realize her mistakes. ¡°Have you ever considered that Sylvia is also a victim! She is too kind-hearted and ends up being used by Pag Gar! Ignorance is not a crime. As a mother, why do you always blame all the mistakes on Sylvia? Just because Viola is back? Just because she was lost as a child, so we have to indulge her in everything she does, right?¡± Edward vented all his dissatisfaction in his heart. As a big brother. He simply couldn¡¯t bear to see Sylvia be treated so unfairly. His words made Mary¡¯s heart ache. Whether it was Viola or Edward, they were both her own children. As their mother, Mary hoped that the siblings could love each other. As a big brother, Edward should stand in front of Viola and take on the responsibility of protecting his sister. But Edward didn¡¯t. While feeling sad, Mary was also angry. She rarely lost her temper, but today, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Shut up! What does this have to do with Viola? Why do you always target her? Do you think you haven¡¯t hurt her enough?¡± Hearing this, Edward couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°When have I ever targeted her? She¡¯s our family¡¯s treasure, would I dare to target her? Mom, since we¡¯re putting everything out in the open now, let me be blunt. Think about what you¡¯ve become since Viola returned. In the past, when Sylvia wanted to raise a French bulldog, what did you say? You said that dogs carry bacteria and didn¡¯t let her keep one. But what about Viola? On the first day she entered the house, she brought home a cat. Not only did you not object to her raising a cat, but you also specially cleared out a room for her to keep the cat.¡± When Edward recalled this incident, he felt aggrieved on Sylvia¡¯s behalf. As a brother, he found it very difficult to accept, let alone Sylvia, the one directly involved. But Sylvia never blamed Viola. Nor did she ever feel that her parents were biased. ¡°And that dog! It¡¯s bad enough that she got a cat, but then she went and got a dog too! Isn¡¯t she just trying to show off to Sylvia?¡± Edward continued, ¡°Mom, I want to know, do you really consider Sylvia as your own daughter?¡± Mary obviously knew that Sylvia also liked dogs, but she didn¡¯t allow her to keep one. However, Viola deliberately brought home a cat and a dog. Several times. Edward wanted to kill those two animals directly. But considering his parents, he didn¡¯t do it. ¡°Have you ever thought that Mantou has always been with Viola and is like family to her? The time Mantou spent with Viola is probably even more than any of us! Are we supposed to ask her to get rid of her long-time pets on the first day after we acknowledge her? And bread, the stray dog Viola rescued, you¡¯ve seen its condition! Can you bear to throw it out? Edward, as human beings, we should have a kind heart!¡± With that, Mary paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Besides, I never opposed Sylvia keeping a dog. Back when she was only twelve years old, the doctor said her immune system was weak, and pets can easily carry bacteria, so it was suggested to consider keeping pets after becoming an adult! Didn¡¯t I tell her that she could keep one when she grew up?¡± But after reaching adulthood, Sylvia never mentioned it again. Gradually, Mary also forgot about it. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Edward would bring up this old matter. And even distorted the facts. Edward sighed, ¡°No matter what I say, you have your own reasons.¡± Actually, Mary was very clear in her heart. She treated Sylvia and Viola differently. If not, Mary wouldn¡¯t have treated Sylvia like this. With those words, Edward continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m making it clear today, if you really want to kick Sylvia out of this family, you should kick me out too!¡± After saying this, Edward turned around and walked away. Mary grabbed Edward¡¯s sleeve. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As a mother, she didn¡¯t want Edward to impulsively leave home and do something regrettable. ¡°Edward!¡± Edward knew his mother would try to stop him, so he turned back to look at her, ¡°Mom, as long as you don¡¯t kick Sylvia out, I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± Sawyer Thompson came from the other side, ¡°No one is allowed to stop him today!¡± With that, Sawyer pointed to the door and said, ¡°Get out! Get as far away from me as you can!¡± Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: 206: Parent-child identification Chapter 601: 206: Parent-child identification Aunt Zhang? Upon hearing this, even the typically calm Mandel Thompson was taken aback. He immediately closed the door of the study. At that moment, Edward Thompson happened to pass by the corridor and saw Viola Thompson standing in Mandel¡¯s study, followed by Mandel closing the door. He frowned in silence. Normally, when he was alone with Sylvia Thompson, Mandel would scold him loudly and put on the airs of an older brother. Now what? Why could he be alone with Viola, but not with Sylvia? The atmosphere in the house was becoming more and more oppressive. In the study. Mandel looked at Viola. ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Viola said seriously, ¡°although I don¡¯t have any solid evidence right now, I think my guess is very likely to be correct.¡± For someone as intelligent as Mandel, if Sylvia were really Aunt Zhang¡¯s biological child, he couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying the situation would be! Mandel slightly furrowed his brows, his tone low, ¡°If Aunt Zhang is really Sylvia¡¯s biological mother, then your disappearance might not be an accident! It might be a long-planned setup.¡± After all, when Viola disappeared, the birthmark on her arm had been brutally cut off. At this point, Cold sweat broke out on Mandel¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t believe that their family had been living with a human trafficker and his daughter all these years. One incident after another, If Aunt Zhang was really Sylvia¡¯s biological mother, it would all make sense. Mandel continued to ask, ¡°Viola, how did you figure it out?¡± ¡°Big brother, haven¡¯t you noticed that Aunt Zhang¡¯s facial features are actually very similar to Sylvia¡¯s?¡± As she spoke, Viola took out a photocopy of A4 paper with the photos of the two people and handed it to Mandel. Mandel took the A4 paper and carefully observed the similarities between the two. He had never noticed these details before, but now that he looked closely, not only were their facial features alike, but their eyes were also somewhat similar. As she finished speaking, Viola continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always felt there is a special connection between Aunt Zhang and Sylvia. Even though they don¡¯t talk much, the vibe they give off is strange, as if they¡¯re deliberately trying to avoid something.¡± Why would they deliberately avoid each other when they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong? When others were around, Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t even dare to look Sylvia in the eye. If the two were really mother and daughter, it would explain everything. Mandel turned to Viola, ¡°If your guess is true, then your disappearance, grandma¡¯s fall from the stairs, your ID card being stolen by Iris White, and now Brandon¡¯s incident are not accidents. They are all the doing of this mother-daughter duo!¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, there must be a connection.¡± That¡¯s why she came to talk to Mandel as soon as she discovered this. Because she knew Mandel was a wise person and a responsible brother. ¡°Now all we need is a parent-child identification report to confirm whether they are truly mother and daughter.¡± Mandel narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare it right away. Viola, can hair be analyzed as well as blood for identification?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded lightly, ¡°but the hair must have the follicle attached. Saliva and even clipped fingernails can also be used for parent-child identification.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mandel continued, ¡°leave this to me, you just wait for the results.¡± Viola gave a faint smile, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also,¡± Mandel instructed, ¡°you must not let anyone else know about this for now. Don¡¯t even tell our parents.¡± The fewer people who knew about it before the parent-child identification results were out, the more accurate the results would be. If others found out and the news leaked, someone might tamper with the test report. Especially the clueless Edward Thompson. ¡°Alright, big brother.¡± Mandel looked at Viola, suddenly feeling extremely guilty. If Aunt Zhang was really Sylvia¡¯s biological mother, he simply couldn¡¯t face Viola! If they had discovered the truth earlier, they could have found Viola sooner. ¡°Little sister, you¡¯ve suffered a lot over the years.¡± Viola looked up slightly and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Her tone was light, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything. It¡¯s all in the past. It seemed like just four simple words, But Mandel understood that for Viola, it wasn¡¯t just words, but the reality of eighteen long years. A moment later, Viola walked out of the study. Mandel followed her out. Edward approached from the other side, ignoring Viola. He walked up to Mandel and said, ¡°Big brother.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mandel raised his head slightly, his face solemn, ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to say, come inside.¡± Edward followed Mandel¡¯s footsteps into the study. ¡°What were you two talking about in the study just now?¡± ¡°Is it any of your business?¡± Mandel furrowed his brow slightly. Edward snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me. She must have been badmouthing Sylvia again! Why can¡¯t she say it to her face? Why does she have to talk behind her back? Big brother, have you forgotten how we were taught growing up?¡± Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples Chapter 602: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples Mandel Thompson was just saying nice things on the surface. Speaking of people, he acted like he knew it all. Yet when things happened to him, he couldn¡¯t even realize his own mistakes. ¡°Viola is not the type to gossip behind people¡¯s back.¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless assumptions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless assumptions? What did she tell you behind closed doors?¡± Bob Thompson was very disappointed with Mandel Thompson, ¡°After all, she and Sylvia are sisters! And Sylvia is always so good to her, but what has she done? Sylvia was kicked out by mom and dad, not only did she not say a word, she even stabbed her in the back! I don¡¯t understand why you, Uncle Borden and mom and dad treat her so well!¡± Bob could almost imagine how many bad things Viola had said about Sylvia in the study. After all, only when Sylvia was gone, would she be the only young lady in the Thompson Clan. Viola was such a terrifying person! How could he have such a sister! There were many times when Bob even thought about how much better it would be if Viola didn¡¯t exist. If Viola didn¡¯t appear, their family could always maintain a harmonious and happy state. Upon saying this, Bob Thompson spoke again, ¡°Elder brother, Sylvia is a sister you grew up with too! Why can¡¯t you be more fair to Sylvia? It¡¯s terrible enough that she isn¡¯t our younger sister! Yet, you still treat her like this!¡± Although this wasn¡¯t the first time he heard Bob talk nonsense, every time he heard it, it could provoke Mandel¡¯s anger. Stupid as a pig! His brother was simply worse than a pig. ¡°Wake up,¡± Mandel Thompson frowned and said angrily, ¡°You only have one sister.¡± If he didn¡¯t know about Aunt Zhang and Sylvia¡¯s relationship, it would be fine. Now that he knew that Aunt Zhang and Sylvia might be mother and daughter, each time he thought about Sylvia living happily in their house for so many years, Mandel felt very uncomfortable. Those happy times should have belonged to Viola. Bob sneered, ¡°You finally spoke your mind, you finally admitted it! It¡¯s because Sylvia isn¡¯t your real sister, right?¡± Just because they didn¡¯t have blood ties, he treated Sylvia like that. Could blood relation really not compare to growing up together? Ridiculous. It was simply ridiculous. Mandel Thompson had a headache and pressed his temples, trying to lower his voice, ¡°Bob, you¡¯re an adult, and you should be able to distinguish right from wrong. Viola¡¯s identity card was stolen by Iris White, who happened to be Sylvia¡¯s best friend. Use your pig brain to think about it, why would Iris White pick up Viola¡¯s identity card in the living room? Moreover, this time Borden was almost tricked by Pag Gar, if it weren¡¯t for Sylvia pulling strings, would Pag Gar have succeeded so easily? These two incidents, if not discovered in time, would have ruined Viola and Borden¡¯s lives!¡± If he didn¡¯t think of Bob as an adult and an actor in the entertainment industry, he would have wanted to punch him directly. He was just so unreasonable! Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t mention Mrs. Thompson falling down from the stairs because the parent-child identification hadn¡¯t been done yet. No one could guarantee that this incident was related to Sylvia before the result came out. With that, Mandel Thompson said, ¡°If, and I mean if, the one causing all this trouble was Viola, would you still blindly stand on her side and defend her? Just because of a small matter, you are willing to break off the sibling relationship with Viola, saying such hurtful words, Bob, you really disappoint me!¡± Bob didn¡¯t listen to a single word. To him, no matter what Mandel Thompson said, it was all just to defend Viola. Because Viola was Mandel Thompson¡¯s real sister. Viola had only been back for a few months, yet Mandel already had such a strong faith in her. On the other hand, Sylvia had lived in the Thompson family for eighteen years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He would rather believe in a sister he had only known for a few months than a sister he had lived with for more than a decade, which was quite ironic when he thought about it. It was extremely ironic. Bob looked up at Mandel and asked, ¡°How long have you known Viola?¡± Before that, Viola had been nothing more than a stranger to the Thompson Family. Now, the only reason Viola could live in the Thompson Family Manor was because of the blood ties she had with the Thompson Clan. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples_2 Chapter 603: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples_2 She didn¡¯t have any deep feelings for the Thompson Family. ¡°Because little sister is trustworthy.¡± Mandel Thompson said firmly, word by word. Edward Thompson laughed, ¡°So you mean Sylvia isn¡¯t trustworthy?¡± Mandel Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°I have things to do and don¡¯t want to waste time talking to you. Get out of here!¡± Edward Thompson turned around and left. If he could, he¡¯d really like to leave this house and never come back again. It¡¯s a pity. He can¡¯t. Mandel Thompson closed the door of his study, and began arranging the collection of samples from Aunt Zhang and Sylvia Thompson. ¡­ Edward Thompson went to the underground garage and drove to see Sylvia Thompson. After leaving the Thompson Clan, Sylvia rented an apartment. In fact, she had properties all over the country. But since those properties were gifts from her parents, she couldn¡¯t move in for now. Fortunately, Sylvia had saved some pocket money before, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even find a proper place to stay. Probably. That¡¯s the difference between a biological daughter and an adopted daughter. No matter what kind of mistake the biological daughter makes, they would never hold it against Viola Thompson. It¡¯s different for her. She just made a small mistake, but her parents not only confiscated her house and car but even cut off her pocket money. Sylvia took a deep breath. She must not be defeated by her current predicament. She needed to calm down. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Sylvia realized and went to open the door immediately. The door opened. Edward Thompson, wearing a mask and sunglasses, entered from outside. ¡°Brother?¡± Seeing Edward Thompson, Sylvia looked somewhat surprised. Edward Thompson took off his mask and entered the room. Sylvia followed him in and poured water for Edward Thompson, ¡°Brother, have some water.¡± Edward Thompson took the water, took a sip, and then looked around the room. A one-bedroom apartment. Simply decorated. It was not even as good as the Thompson Family¡¯s servant room. Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Sylvia, have you been living in such a place these days?¡± Sylvia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother will find you a better place!¡± Edward Thompson stood up, grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hand, and started to walk out. His sister was born noble, a princess held in the palm of his hand. How could she live in such a shabby place? He wouldn¡¯t allow it! Sylvia smiled and pushed away Edward Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m comfortable living here, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°But is this a place for people to live?¡± It was just a living room, a bedroom, a bathroom, and a kitchen. There wasn¡¯t even a study or a cafe. Not to mention Sylvia, even he, a grown man, couldn¡¯t bear to live here! Sylvia sighed, ¡°Although the conditions here are a bit poor, it¡¯s still livable. And, I¡¯m not that delicate little princess. Brother, please go back. If our parents find out you¡¯re looking for a place for me to live, they¡¯ll be very angry.¡± With those words, Sylvia continued: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really okay!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡± Edward Thompson¡¯s attitude was very determined, ¡°Sylvia, come with me quickly!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡± Sylvia¡¯s attitude was just as determined, ¡°Brother, please go back.¡± Edward Thompson felt heartbroken for Sylvia, but as she refused to leave with him, there was nothing he could do. Now, the only way was to ask their parents to take Sylvia back. ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to make our parents take you back as soon as possible.¡± No matter what, Sylvia was a member of the Thompson Clan, and her parents wouldn¡¯t let her live outside for the rest of her life. Given such an environment, Mandel Thompson couldn¡¯t bear to let Sylvia stay here any longer. Sylvia gave a faint smile, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Saying this, she sighed and continued: ¡°In this family, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one left who¡¯s willing to speak up for me now.¡± Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward Thompson felt even more heartache. It was not long ago that Sylvia was the beloved treasure held in the palm of their entire family¡¯s hand. In just a few months, things had changed to what they are now. Thinking about it, Edward Thompson also sighed. His heart ached unbearably. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think about those unhappy things anymore.¡± Sylvia smiled and handed Edward Thompson a cup of tea, ¡°Have some tea.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward Thompson took a sip of the tea and realized it tasted terrible. It was last year¡¯s stale tea. Living in bad conditions was one thing, but now even the fresh tea was beyond her reach. You should know, Sylvia was really passionate about tea. They went too far! Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples_3 Chapter 604: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples_3 This is completely disregarding blood and family ties. Edward Thompson banged the cup heavily on the table. Sylvia Thompson was startled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Edward Thompson took the car key from the table, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m going home first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia Thompson stood up and saw her brother off. Edward didn¡¯t go home right away but went to the Thompson Group building. Sawyer Thompson was working in his office. Just at that moment. The office door was suddenly pushed open. Sawyer Thompson frowned slightly, looked up, and saw that it was Edward, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Dad, I have something to tell you.¡± Sawyer Thompson looked up at the secretary next to him. The secretary immediately understood, turned, left the office, and closed the door. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Sawyer asked. Edward Thompson tried to suppress the anger within him, ¡°Dad, do you know where Sylvia is living now?¡± ¡°Ideal Apartment.¡± Sawyer answered. Edward was stunned, ¡°You know?¡± Sawyer nodded. Of course, he knew. Sylvia was his daughter, even without a blood tie, he had raised her for so many years. So, as soon as Sylvia moved into the Ideal Apartment, Sawyer received the news. As a father, Sawyer naturally needed to keep an eye on his daughter¡¯s safety. Punishment is one thing. Edward continued, ¡°Since you know where Sylvia is living, why don¡¯t you provide her with a better environment?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ideal Apartment? It has water, electricity, internet, and fully furnished home appliances! Other people can live there. Why can¡¯t she?¡± Sawyer retorted. Edward took a deep breath, ¡°Today I went to Sylvia¡¯s place. It¡¯s less than 70 square meters, with just a living room, bedroom, kitchen, and bathroom, no study, no caf¨¦, not even a yoga room! Dad, how can you let Sylvia, a girl being alone, live in such a place?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your daughter! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her at all?¡± At the end, Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with reproachful expressions. ¡°One person living in 70 square meters isn¡¯t enough? Do you know that many people working their way up in Capital City can¡¯t even afford to live in a basement, and have to sleep under a bridge at night? She¡¯s already lucky to have a 70-square-meter apartment. Why does she crave more?¡± Continuing, Sawyer said, ¡°At least she has an apartment. Do you know that Viola has been living in a rural area without running water for 18 years?¡± Who has ever shown concern for Viola? After finding Viola, Sawyer Thompson made a special trip to Show Village. First, he took a three-hour flight to River City, then transferred to a high-speed train, and finally took a one-hour bus ride to the county town before taking a ferry. It took him nearly ten hours in all to reach the island where Viola had lived for 18 years. When he asked the villagers about Viola, everyone praised her as a smart and sensible child. Guided by the villagers, Sawyer Thompson came to the place where Viola used to live. Three low, tiled rooms. There were some flowers and plants planted in front of the door. There was a well in the yard. At that time, Sawyer Thompson just stood there, feeling a heaviness in his chest. He hated himself for not being able to find his daughter earlier. While his family lived in luxurious mansions. His biological daughter lived in this kind of environment. At that time, Sawyer Thompson decided not to let Viola suffer any more in the future. He wanted to bring her the best things in the world. Therefore, even though they didn¡¯t like Terrence Lentz and wanted to break off Viola¡¯s engagement, they decided to support Viola when they found out she still loved him! In the rest of their lives, they just wanted their daughter to be happy. After hearing all this, Edward was dumbfounded, and then said, ¡°True, my younger sister has suffered hardships, but those sufferings are not caused by Sylvia!¡± Sawyer Thompson retorted, ¡°So, you mean Sylvia helping Pag Gar to deceive Brandon was forced by Viola? Shouldn¡¯t she pay for her actions? Edward, you are an adult. Why don¡¯t you think before you speak and act?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As a father, Sawyer Thompson couldn¡¯t always keep scolding Edward. He was 26 years old, not a child anymore. He had his dignity too. Edward was taken aback again. It did sound like that, but he knew that his father was being biased. Sylvia¡¯s mistake was not unforgivable. Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: 207: Domineering big brother Song, successfully collected sample_4 Chapter 605: 207: Domineering big brother Song, successfully collected sample_4 She didn¡¯t know anything at all; she was being used by others. Her parents punished her by making her move out of Thompson Family Manor, a punishment that was simply too harsh for Sylvia Thompson. Sylvia was at fault. But not to this extent! ¡°Dad, but Sylvia was used by others!¡± ¡°Whether she was being used or not, she should know in her heart. Even if she didn¡¯t know anything, this incident is still because of her! Bob, this didn¡¯t happen to you, so you can¡¯t empathize with your brother or forgive her on his behalf!¡± Sylvia Thompson was not entirely innocent in reaching this point today. Hearing this, Bob immediately said, ¡°If I were in my brother¡¯s position, I would never haggle with Sylvia.¡± The reason Samuel Thompson could not forgive Sylvia up until now was because Viola Thompson had stirred things up. If she hadn¡¯t interfered, he would have forgiven Sylvia long ago. Sawyer Thompson said, ¡°Those that don¡¯t know pain shouldn¡¯t try to persuade others to be good.¡± Bob knew that he couldn¡¯t reason with his father. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Dad, I have some things to take care of, I¡¯ll be going first.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Disgust filled Sawyer Thompson¡¯s eyes. ¡­ Ever since Sylvia was kicked out of the Thompson family, Aunt Zhang¡¯s mood had been terrible. In the past, no matter what mistake Sylvia made, the Thompson family had never treated her like this. But this time. They actually drove Sylvia away directly. This also made Aunt Zhang feel a sense of crisis. As Aunt Zhang was lost in thought, Nanny Donne came over with a smile, ¡°Aunt Zhang.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jocelyn?¡± Aunt Zhang came back to her senses and looked at Nanny Donne. Nanny Donne smiled and said, ¡°What are you thinking about, so engrossed!¡± ¡°Ah, nothing.¡± Aunt Zhang finally came to her senses. Nanny Donne chatted idly for a while before asking, ¡°Has your husband stopped hitting you recently?¡± Hearing this, Aunt Zhang sighed first and then said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t hit me, but he has hit my daughter ¡­¡± Nanny Donne widened her eyes in disbelief, ¡°He actually hit your daughter?¡± Aunt Zhang nodded. At this point, Aunt Zhang seemed like a good person. No one would have thought that the person who actually abused Olivia Cooper was her. Nanny Donne frowned, ¡°Why are you still living with a man like that?¡± Aunt Zhang looked pitiful, her eyes red and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to divorce. If I don¡¯t divorce now, my child and I still have at least one life, but if I do, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even have a life.¡± Nanny Donne also sighed, then asked, ¡°Was he heavy-handed when he hit your child?¡± ¡°When he¡¯s drunk, he doesn¡¯t know how heavy to be. I can¡¯t stop him. It¡¯s all my fault. If I had known it would be like this, I never would have brought her back to suffer in the first place!¡± Nanny Donne comforted, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to divorce, just bear with it for a while longer. It will be better once your child grows up.¡± Aunt Zhang nodded. Nanny Donne¡¯s gaze fell on Aunt Zhang¡¯s nails and she continued, ¡°Aunt Zhang, haven¡¯t you trimmed your nails for a few days?¡± Aunt Zhang lowered her head to look at her nails. Nanny Donne handed over a nail clipper, ¡°Quickly trim your nails, so the housekeeper doesn¡¯t discover it and deduct your salary.¡± Housemaids working in the Thompson family were not allowed to have long nails. Because it was unsanitary. Aunt Zhang took the nail clipper and began to trim her nails. Her nails hadn¡¯t been cut for more than ten days. She had planned to trim them in the last couple of days, but because of Sylvia¡¯s incident, she had no intention to do so, and it was left until now. Soon, Aunt Zhang finished trimming her nails and handed the nail clipper back to Nanny Donne, ¡°Thank you, Jocelyn.¡± Jocelyn smiled and said, ¡°No need for thanks.¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside the break room, ¡°Is Aunt Zhang here?¡± Aunt Zhang immediately perked up, ¡°Yes?¡± It was Julie outside, ¡°Aunt Zhang, it¡¯s time for me to get off work. There¡¯s soup stewing in the kitchen, can you please send it to the madam?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After saying this, Aunt Zhang went to the kitchen. Nanny Donne said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°This Julie always picks on the easy targets. She knows you¡¯re easygoing, so she comes to find you! There are still ten minutes before her shift is over.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Aunt Zhang had an indulgent look on her face, smiling and saying, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s a blessing to suffer losses.¡± No matter when, she always appeared to be hardworking and willing to endure in front of others. Even if she was taken advantage of, she didn¡¯t argue with others. This led to everyone having a good impression of Aunt Zhang during Viola Thompson¡¯s investigation, whether they were Thompson family housemaids or Aunt Zhang¡¯s neighbors in the city. Hearing this, Nanny Donne shook her head helplessly, ¡°Aunt Zhang, you really are too kind!¡± Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: 207: Dominant Brother Song, successfully collected sample_5 Chapter 606: 207: Dominant Brother Song, successfully collected sample_5 Aunt Zhang stopped talking and turned to leave the room. After Aunt Zhang left, Nanny Donne quickly gathered the nail clippings that Aunt Zhang had just cut and headed towards the study on the fifth floor. This was Mandel Thompson¡¯s study. ¡°Young Master.¡± Hearing the voice, Mandel Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°Come in.¡± Nanny Donne entered, smiling, ¡°Young Master, this is the task you asked me to handle.¡± As she finished speaking, Nanny Donne placed the cloth-wrapped nail clippings on the table. Mandel Thompson glanced at the nails on the cloth, his tone somewhat somber, ¡°Are these Aunt Zhang¡¯s nails?¡± Nanny Donne nodded, ¡°Yes, sir. I saw her cut them off with my own eyes.¡± ¡°You did well with this task,¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for your son. He can go straight to work tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing this, Nanny Donne reacted excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Young Master! Thank you, Young Master!¡± As a mother, the thing she feared most was her son¡¯s future prospects. Although Nanny Donne¡¯s son didn¡¯t have a high level of education, he had a unique talent in computing. However, in today¡¯s society, education is the key to advantageous employment opportunities. Without a good education, no matter how capable he was, he couldn¡¯t secure a good job. Consequently, Nanny Donne¡¯s son hadn¡¯t found the right job and his talents remained unused. He could only delivery take-outs, and his earnings weren¡¯t even as high as what Nanny Donne was making working for the Thompson Clan. This time, her son could work for Mandel Thompson¡¯s Ideal Leap Group, which made Nanny Donne very happy! It¡¯s worth noting that many college graduates couldn¡¯t get a job at the Ideal Leap Group. Mandel Thompson looked up slightly and lit a cigarette, ¡°Let him work hard.¡± At this point, he paused and then continued, ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t tell anyone about today.¡± Even without mentioning other matters, for her son¡¯s future, Nanny Donne wouldn¡¯t breathe a word about it, ¡°Young Master, you can rest assured. As the saying goes, ¡®Heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know¡¯. I wouldn¡¯t even tell my own son about this!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded slightly. Nanny Donne continued, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first, Young Master.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mandel Thompson waved his hand. Nanny Donne left the study. On the other side, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s residence welcomed a new guest. She was Sylvia¡¯s childhood friend. Her English name is Summer. Once Summer entered the room, she said with disdain, ¡°Sylvia, you live in such a place now?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°Make yourself comfortable, do you want tea or coffee?¡± Summer sat on the sofa, ¡°Coffee.¡± How can someone with a history of living abroad appreciate the bland taste of green tea? ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia began to prepare coffee for Summer. In no time, the air was filled with the aroma of coffee. Sylvia then asked, ¡°Would you like sugar in it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Summer looked at Sylvia, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me? I need sugar and milk, otherwise, I can¡¯t drink it.¡± Sylvia scoffed in her heart about Summer being uncultured, then added sugar and milk to the coffee. True high-class people never add anything to their coffee. In a moment, Sylvia brought the brewed coffee to Summer. Summer reached out, took a sip, and immediately complimented, ¡°Nice craftsmanship! You could open a cafe.¡± ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Summer continued, ¡°How¡¯s your newly returned sister? In fact, I haven¡¯t met her yet?¡± ¡°My sister is very nice.¡± Sylvia responds. Upon saying this, Sylvia paused, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Summer frowned, ¡°I hate this about you. I hate when you only say half of what you¡¯re thinking. Is it going to kill you to finish a sentence?¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s better not to talk about it.¡± If someone who didn¡¯t know the situation saw her now, one would think that Viola Thompson had treated her poorly. Summer knew Sylvia very well. Unable to define her as good or bad. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She¡¯s a classic egoist. Remembering the main reason for her visit, Summer put down her coffee cup, ¡°Sylvia, stop sulking. No matter what happens, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Thompson Clan. Let¡¯s go shopping together! We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time.¡± ¡°Not today. Let¡¯s stay home and chat.¡± Sylvia was a smart woman, she knew that at a time like this, she couldn¡¯t go shopping and have fun with Summer. After all, she¡¯s still ¡®wearing the label of guilt¡¯, and the Thompson Family already had a lot of criticisms about her. If she goes out to play at this time, they will definitely think she¡¯s not remorseful. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples_6 Chapter 607: 207: Domineering Brother Song, successfully collected samples_6 So even if she had to pretend, she needed to keep up appearances. Summer leaned on the sofa, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for a while before we go out and play again.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Her eyes fell on the fruit plate on the coffee table, and Summer said, ¡°I suddenly feel like eating an apple.¡± ¡°Let me peel one for you,¡± Sylvia Thompson offered. ¡°Ok,¡± Summer nodded. Sylvia Thompson picked up an apple and headed to the kitchen. She didn¡¯t often peel apples, and when she offered to peel one for Summer, it was just a polite remark. She didn¡¯t expect Summer to take her up on it without any hesitation. Sylvia Thompson frowned slightly. Although she was unwilling, she picked up the fruit knife and awkwardly began to peel the apple. ¡°Sylvia!¡± At this moment, Summer suddenly walked over and patted Sylvia Thompson¡¯s shoulder. Sylvia Thompson wasn¡¯t very good at peeling apples, and when Summer patted her, she was startled and her hand shook. The sharp knife blade cut straight through her fingertip, and blood immediately began to flow. Summer nervously asked, ¡°Are you okay, Sylvia? I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± Sylvia Thompson squeezed her finger, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Can you help me get a tissue?¡± Summer immediately went to get a tissue. Sylvia Thompson wiped the blood off her finger with the tissue, then rinsed the wound with cold water and put on a band-aid. Summer kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sylvia. I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a little cut. I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± Sylvia Thompson hid her anger and comforted Summer. After leaving Ideal Apartment, Summer went to Mandel Thompson¡¯s company, ¡°Boss, how are you going to thank me this time?¡± Mandel Thompson looked up at her, ¡°Is it done?¡± Summer laughed, ¡°Of course! You know who I am!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Summer took a bloody tissue out of her bag and handed it to Mandel Thompson. Mandel Thompson reached out to take it, but before he could speak, Summer guessed what he was going to say and smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this blood is definitely Sylvia¡¯s!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Summer raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Just a verbal thank you?¡± Mandel Thompson smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner later.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Summer was finally satisfied, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Summer walked two steps and turned back, ¡°Boss, I just did you a big favor and you don¡¯t even walk me out? It¡¯s so cold and heartless, using people and then throwing them away!¡± Mandel Thompson stood up from his chair. ¡°Never mind, never mind, I can¡¯t trouble big boss Mandel who¡¯s always so busy! No need to see me off, I¡¯ll leave now and visit Uncle and Auntie after this matter is settled!¡± Summer continued. Mandel Thompson walked Summer to the door and said with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡± After getting samples from the two, Mandel Thompson drove to the DNA testing agency. He didn¡¯t trust others with this matter. It would take three days to get the results. At the plaza. Olivia Cooper was playing with Bread. She threw a stuffed bear she had made for Bread and Bread fetched it back. Viola Thompson had deliberately chosen a place with no people, so it wouldn¡¯t affect anyone else. Olivia Cooper played until she was sweating and Bread was panting. Viola Thompson bought two cups of iced milk tea. ¡°Olivia, drink some milk tea.¡± Olivia Cooper ran over and took the milk tea, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Viola Thompson handed an ice cream to Bread. Bread was so excited he couldn¡¯t help it, finishing the ice cream in three bites and then staring at Viola Thompson with great anticipation. Viola Thompson laughed, ¡°You can only have one a day.¡± It was as if Bread understood, biting the little bear that Olivia Cooper had given him and lying on the ground, playing. After taking a sip of milk tea, Viola Thompson suddenly felt a bit hungry and turned to Olivia Cooper. ¡°Olivia, do you want to eat spicy hot pot?¡± Olivia Cooper nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Over the past few days, Viola Thompson had taken her to eat many foods she had never had before. Hamburgers, fried chicken wings, rice noodles, stinky tofu hot pot ¡­ Spicy hot pot was also a first-time experience. Before, she had only seen other kids eat it. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Olivia Cooper took Bread¡¯s hand and happily followed Viola Thompson¡¯s footsteps.The shopping area on Food Street was very pet-friendly. As long as the dog had a muzzle and leash on, they could be brought into the shops. Viola Thompson found a relatively empty spicy hot pot restaurant and settled in. The two of them went to pick out their dishes while Bread sat quietly under the table, protecting the teddy bear with its paws. It really loved the teddy bear Olivia Cooper had given it, and slept with it every night. Two hot pots cost sixty yuan, and Viola added two bottles of cola. Olivia ate happily. Only in front of Viola could she have such happy moments. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Olivia continued, ¡°When I grow up, I want to take you and Bread to eat the best food in the world, and buy you a big villa.¡± Viola smiled, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Alright, then your sister will wait for you to grow up.¡± As they left the spicy hot pot restaurant, Viola smelled the aroma of baked Bread, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s have baked Bread tomorrow night, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia nodded her head. At that moment, Viola received a WhatsApp message from Barbara Will. [Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve decided to buy a ticket to Capital City the day after tomorrow. Can you give me the address of that child?] During this period, Barbara had visited and tested the DNA of all the children who looked like Nini, but unfortunately, none of them were her. So, Barbara decided to come to Capital City. Although Olivia was already fourteen years old, Viola was right not to rule out the possibility that human traffickers had changed her age. Viola sent Olivia¡¯s home address to Barbara and agreed to meet with her once she arrived in Capital City. ¡­ Olivia returned home. Aunt Zhang was sitting on the living room sofa with a gloomy face. Subconsciously, Olivia swallowed and called out, ¡°Mom.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Olivia continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve cooked dinner. Let me bring it to you.¡± With that said, Olivia quickly rushed into the kitchen. Before long, Olivia carried the meal to the dining table and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat.¡± Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t say a word, walked over, and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair, smashing her head hard against the wall. Aunt Zhang from before would never easily hit Olivia in the face. But today, she just couldn¡¯t hold back. She hated Viola. Why couldn¡¯t Olivia be like Viola. Olivia¡¯s head was bleeding from the impact, but she still didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Then, Aunt Zhang threw Olivia to the ground and stepped on her chest with her foot. Olivia, unable to bear the pain, hugged Aunt Zhang¡¯s leg. In a panic, Olivia pressed the button on her phone¡¯s watch. Seeing Olivia actually resist, Aunt Zhang became so angry that her face turned white. She directly stepped on Olivia¡¯s neck. ¡°Mom, it hurts!¡± It hurt so much. Olivia squeezed these words out of her throat, having never felt this much pain before. ¡°You little bitch! Why don¡¯t you go die!¡± Aunt Zhang glared at Olivia with a fierce look. Olivia stared at Aunt Zhang, her pupils gradually dilating. Finally, her eyes closed, and she lost consciousness. Seeing Olivia fall unconscious, Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t let it go. She stomped on Olivia¡¯s body a few more times. Throughout the process, Olivia did not resist. Like a tattered doll. Subject to bullying. At this moment, Aunt Zhang suddenly felt something was wrong. She reached out and felt Olivia¡¯s breath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no breathing at all. Aunt Zhang, scared, sat on the ground, her face pale, and sobered up in an instant. ¡°You little bitch, stop pretending to be dead!¡± She pushed Olivia with her hand. But the Olivia lying on the ground no longer had any response. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: 208: Dumping the Corpse at the Scene (Second Update) Chapter 608: 208: Dumping the Corpse at the Scene (Second Update) What should she do? She killed someone! She actually killed someone! No. She didn¡¯t kill anyone. Aunt Zhang tried to calm herself down, her trembling fingers reaching for Olivia Cooper¡¯s nose again. No breath. Not even the slightest hint of one. She¡¯s dead. Really dead. Olivia Cooper was really dead. What should she do now? She didn¡¯t mean to kill anyone. Cold sweat broke out on Aunt Zhang¡¯s forehead in layers. She needed to calm herself down. She couldn¡¯t panic. Aunt Zhang dragged Olivia Cooper¡¯s body into the room and then swept away any traces on the ground. After doing these things, Aunt Zhang went to her own bedroom. The room smelled heavily of alcohol. James was lying on the bed, fast asleep. Aunt Zhang squinted her eyes. She quickly found a large suitcase and put Olivia Cooper¡¯s body inside. Although Olivia was already fourteen years old, she was very thin and small, and easily fit into the luggage. Just then. Aunt Zhang suddenly noticed the smartwatch on Olivia Cooper¡¯s wrist. She immediately tore off the watch, stomped on it with her foot to break it, and finally threw it in the trash can. After all this, Aunt Zhang brought the trolley luggage to the living room, then came to the bedroom and tapped her sleeping husband, James. ¡°Wake up! Wake up!¡± James opened his eyes, and in one swipe, grabbed Aunt Zhang¡¯s hair, ¡°You damn woman! You wanna live for a long time, huh!¡± How dare she wake him up! With an open mouth, his breath even stronger with alcohol. James was like this almost every day. Living in a drunken stupor. Aunt Zhang was in pain, her eyebrows tightly knitted together as she took out a little cash from her pocket, ¡°Honey, I just wanted to tell you that I got my bonus today. You can use it to buy some booze.¡± Seeing the money, James¡¯s face changed immediately. He took the cash with satisfaction, nodding. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so before!¡± James counted the money, more than two thousand yuan. Another chance to gamble! He took the money and headed outside. Aunt Zhang looked at his back and squinted her eyes, ¡°Honey.¡± ¡°Damn woman!¡± James turned back around, furious. ¡°What is it now?¡± Aunt Zhang pointed to the old trolley luggage by the living room, ¡°Take this luggage and throw it out with you.¡± On any other day, James would have beaten Aunt Zhang up. That damn woman! How dare she instruct him to do this and that. But, today was different. He just got some money, and his mood was quite good. Without a word, he dragged the trolley luggage away. After walking a few steps. James felt something was off, ¡°What did you put in here? Why is it so heavy?¡± Aunt Zhang¡¯s heart leaped to her throat. Cold sweat broke out on her back all of a sudden. But she still pretended to be calm. ¡°Oh, I just put some unnecessary trash in there.¡± James didn¡¯t say anything else and turned around to leave with the luggage. Watching James¡¯s back, Aunt Zhang breathed a sigh of relief. Around ten o¡¯clock that night. There was no one left at the garbage dump. Only a lone streetlight illuminated the area. As pale as death. This scene was a replica of the ghost movies she often watched. Even more horrifying, actually. A gust of wind blew, and James felt a chill down his back. It was cold, so cold. It was the middle of summer, but he felt very cold, his body covered in goosebumps. Could there be ghosts in this garbage dump? James directly threw the luggage into the garbage dump and then started running. He was fast. It seemed as if someone was chasing him from behind. James ran straight to the casino. Inside the casino, the noise of the crowd quickly diluted his horror. That night, James¡¯s luck was surprisingly good. He won twenty thousand yuan with just two thousand. ¡­ The next morning. A sanitation worker at the garbage station found a suitcase while cleaning up the garbage. ¡°What the hell is inside that makes it so heavy!¡± The worker kicked the luggage with disdain on his face. Driven by curiosity, the worker carefully unzipped the suitcase. At that moment. A pale hand suddenly stretched out from the suitcase. ¡°Ah!¡± The worker was so frightened that he fell to the ground and crawled out of the garbage station. ¡°Murder! There¡¯s been a murder!¡± Quickly. Several police cars rushed to the garbage station at the same time and set up a cordon around the area. The news of a body being dumped at the garbage station was like a bomb, scaring all the villagers to death. The once-peaceful village became restless. Everyone rushed to the scene to watch the commotion. They all guessed who the body wrapped up might be. At the same time. Aunt Zhang calmly called the police. As soon as the call was answered, her voice became anxious, ¡°Hello, I want to report a crime! My daughter is missing!¡± ¡°You have to find my daughter!¡± The operator on the other end comforted her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry, please describe your daughter¡¯s clothing when she disappeared. Also, what is her name, age, which school does she attend¡­¡± Aunt Zhang cried while answering the operator¡¯s questions. She thought it was just an ordinary missing person case. Little did she know. Soon, the police discovered a missing child similar to Olivia Cooper. However, regrettably. The child had become a cold corpse. The police immediately set up a special task force to investigate Aunt Zhang¡¯s rental house and the body dumping site. When Aunt Zhang saw the police, she immediately stumbled over, ¡°Officer, did you find my daughter?¡± The leading female officer looked at Aunt Zhang without expression. She was not quite fifty years old. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because she was so anxious, she hadn¡¯t bothered to put on shoes and was barefoot. Her face bore obvious bruises. ¡°Are you Olivia Cooper¡¯s mother?¡± Aunt Zhang immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I am! I am her mother, my name is Nidya. Where is my daughter now?¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, we regret to inform you that we received a report this morning from the sanitation workers at a garbage station not far from your home, where they found the body of a young girl. The victim¡¯s height and clothing are very similar to your daughter Olivia¡¯s, so we suspect that she might be your daughter. Please come with us to the police station now.¡± Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: 208: The truth gradually emerges, and Luxi takes action. Chapter 609: 208: The truth gradually emerges, and Luxi takes action. Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang fainted on the spot. It was a genuine faint. On the one hand, she hadn¡¯t slept all night, and on the other, she was terrified. She had never thought about killing Olivia. She just wanted to beat Olivia to vent her anger. ¡°Olivia¡¯s Mom!¡± Just then, Mrs. Flack rushed out from the crowd. The police officer immediately asked, ¡°What is your relationship with Miss Thompson?¡± With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Flack said, ¡°I¡¯m their landlord. Officer, you must have made a mistake. Olivia is a good child, sensible and obedient. She must be fine. She must be fine, right?¡± Mrs. Flack truly felt sorry for Olivia. She had suffered since childhood. She also had an irresponsible father. And now, her body was found in the garbage dump. It was hard to imagine what the child had gone through in her life. With these thoughts in mind, Mrs. Flack cried without a care for her appearance. She refused to believe. She refused to believe that it was Olivia. The police officer also couldn¡¯t be certain that the dead girl was Olivia, so he continued, ¡°We¡¯ll need a family member to confirm whether it¡¯s the missing child or not.¡± At this point, the doctor quickly revived Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang looked at the police officer, ¡°Officer, you must have made a mistake. Our Olivia was fine just yesterday. She must be alright.¡± The officer sighed. Usually, they dreaded handling such criminal cases because they couldn¡¯t face the victim¡¯s family. Especially since this child was only fourteen years old. She wasn¡¯t even an adult yet. ¡°Miss Thompson, Please calm down and come with us to the police station.¡± Mrs. Flack held Aunt Zhang, ¡°Olivia¡¯s Mom, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Aunt Zhang held Mrs. Flack¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Flack.¡± Mrs. Flack continued, ¡°Where is your husband? Have you informed him about this huge incident with Olivia?¡± Tears streaming down her face, Aunt Zhang shook her head, ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned since he left last night.¡± Hearing this, the police officer immediately asked, ¡°When did your husband leave last night?¡± Aunt Zhang replied, ¡°My husband and I had a little conflict last night, and then I fell asleep. I don¡¯t know when he left.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Flack knew that James must have beaten Aunt Zhang again. The police officer looked at the female officer behind him, ¡°Get in touch with James immediately.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With that said, the officer looked at Mrs. Flack and Aunt Zhang, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station.¡± The police car hurriedly left the urban village. Leaving behind a crowd of villagers. ¡°What do you think, is that child at the garbage dump Olivia?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; it¡¯s definitely not Olivia!¡± ¡°If it really is Olivia, her mother won¡¯t be able to live.¡± ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom is pitiful too, first being a victim of domestic violence and now losing her daughter. How will she survive the rest of her life?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Luckwell fainted from shock at the garbage dump and hasn¡¯t come around yet.¡± Soon enough. The police car arrived at the station. And then at the morgue. The police officer unveiled the white cloth covering the body. At that moment. Aunt Zhang and Mrs. Flack closed their eyes immediately. They were afraid to face the truth. Mrs. Flack genuinely couldn¡¯t face it. As for Aunt Zhang, it was part fear and part acting. She had to put on a convincing act to avoid suspicion. At this moment. Aunt Zhang was immensely grateful for her years of pretense. That¡¯s why, in front of others, she always appeared to be a good wife and a loving mother. In contrast, James was the unforgivable one. ¡°Please open your eyes.¡± The female officer continued. Although the reality was hard to face. They had no choice but to face it. Hearing this, Aunt Zhang cautiously opened her eyes, and when she recognized the body on the table, she staggered back a few steps before collapsing on Olivia¡¯s body, sobbing loudly, ¡°Olivia! Olivia! How could you bear to leave your mother! My Olivia!¡± Her demeanor resembled that of a loving mother. Who would have thought she was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? Mrs. Flack also cried heartbrokenly. After all, she had watched Olivia grow up. ¡°Olivia! Olivia!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Aunt Zhang cried almost to the point of fainting. Mrs. Flack¡¯s condition was slightly better. The police started by asking Mrs. Flack about the situation. ¡°My name is Lorraine. I¡¯m the landlord of Olivia¡¯s family. I rented my house to them more than ten years ago. I knew they had a hard life, so I¡¯ve barely raised their rent all these years.¡± ¡°Olivia¡¯s mother, Nidya, is a good person. She¡¯s hardworking and devoted, also very good to her daughter.¡± Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_2 Chapter 610: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_2 The police officer in charge of the interrogation continued to ask, ¡°How about James?¡± Mentioning James, Mrs. Flack sighed, ¡°James is the only scoundrel in the family. He likes to drink and beats people up after getting drunk. He¡¯s beaten Olivia¡¯s mom to a pulp! We all advised Olivia¡¯s mom to divorce him, but she always said she was too scared.¡± Hearing this, the policewoman immediately thought of the scars on Aunt Zhang¡¯s face. Could it be? Were her facial injuries caused by James¡¯ domestic violence? The policewoman asked again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she dare to divorce him?¡± Mrs. Flack replied, ¡°Because James threatened her. He said, if she dared to divorce him, he would kill her whole family.¡± Hearing this, the police officer responsible for taking notes frowned slightly. It¡¯s hard to imagine. How can there be such a father in the world! The police officer continued to ask, ¡°Did James beat the child?¡± ¡°He did,¡± Mrs. Flack nodded, ¡°When he goes crazy, he beats everyone!¡± The policewoman frowned slightly, ¡°Regarding James getting drunk and beating people, have any of you villagers seen this with your own eyes?¡± Mrs. Flack replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him beat Olivia¡¯s mom. It was terrifying! But I¡¯ve never seen him beat Olivia. However, Olivia¡¯s mom and Olivia often had some bruises on their bodies.¡± At this moment. A policeman hurriedly ran in from outside, whispering something in the policewoman¡¯s ear. Upon hearing this, the policewoman¡¯s expression changed, and she turned to the policeman beside her, ¡°Hellenbeck, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The policewoman went outside, ¡°Krump, what¡¯s going on?¡± Officer Krump said, ¡°Ling, here¡¯s what happened: We investigated the surveillance footage near the garbage station and found James, at 10:01, dragging a suitcase to the garbage station.¡± Ling frowned slightly and followed Officer Krump to the office. Officer Krump showed Ling the surveillance video. After watching the video, Ling said, ¡°Bring James to the police station immediately!¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to contact James yet.¡± ¡°Did you check the casino?¡± Officer Krump nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve already sent someone.¡± Ling continued, ¡°Also, sort out the last person who saw Olivia last night.¡± ¡°Alright, Ling.¡± When the police found James, he was just coming out of the red-light district. His luck last night was extraordinary. He won 30,000 dollars in one go. After winning the money, James couldn¡¯t wait to send it to his mistress. He and Aunt Zhang, after all, were just husband and wife in name only. The two hadn¡¯t had a marital life for many years. Usually, from Aunt Zhang¡¯s salary, James would spend some on eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling, and give some to his mistress as well. At this moment, James was in a good mood. With a bottle of alcohol in one hand and a cigarette in the other. He took a sip of alcohol and a puff of his cigarette. He was extremely comfortable. ¡°Stop.¡± James looked at the police officer in front of him and wasn¡¯t scared at all, reeking of alcohol, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m a law-abiding citizen. I never break the law!¡± ¡°I am Oliver Andrews, the captain of the Criminal Police Team. This is my badge.¡± Oliver Andrews showed his badge and said, ¡°James, you are involved in a murder and corpse-dumping case. Please come with us for a while!¡± ¡°Murder?¡± Upon hearing this, most of James¡¯ drunkenness faded away, and he shouted loudly, ¡°Who did I kill? You guys must be mistaken?!¡± Oliver Andrews looked at the two policemen behind him. The two immediately restrained James from the left and the right. ¡°Please cooperate with the investigation,¡± Oliver Andrews continued, ¡°We, the People¡¯s Police, will not let a single criminal go, nor will we wrong a good person.¡± James grumbled, ¡°You really got it wrong!You said I killed someone? Who did I kill?¡± Oliver Andrews looked at James, ¡°Your adopted daughter, Olivia.¡± Upon hearing this, James sobered up instantly, breaking free from the police, ¡°What did you say? Who¡¯s dead? Who the fuck did you say is dead?¡± Oliver Andrews frowned slightly. He had been working on cases for many years and had seen many crime suspects. From James¡¯ reaction, it could be basically analyzed that he was not lying. He might not really know about Olivia¡¯s death. But it didn¡¯t rule out some criminals with strong psychological qualities, who pretended that nothing had happened. After all. The person who dumped the body was indeed James. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who¡¯s dead? Who¡¯s dead?¡± James could hardly believe what he heard. His emotions were on the verge of collapse. Although he had never cared about Olivia, she was, after all, his daughter. On weekdays, when Aunt Zhang disciplined Olivia, he thought Aunt Zhang was doing it for Olivia¡¯s own good. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: 208: The truth gradually surfacing, Luxi takes action_3 Chapter 611: 208: The truth gradually surfacing, Luxi takes action_3 After all, which child isn¡¯t beaten when they¡¯re young? James had hit Aunt Zhang since he thought this cheap woman deserved it, but he had never hit Olivia Cooper. But now, suddenly hearing about Olivia¡¯s death from the police, James couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How did my daughter die?¡± ¡°How exactly did my daughter die?¡± He still wanted Olivia to support him in his old age, but now Olivia was dead. What was he supposed to do? Oliver Andrews looked at James, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± James said with red eyes, ¡°Officer, tell me who killed my daughter, and I¡¯ll kill their entire family!¡± Oliver Andrews squinted his eyes without any expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the station first.¡± Soon after, the car stopped in front of the police station. Oliver Andrews got out of the car. Ling walked out from inside, ¡°Andrews, did you bring the person?¡± Oliver Andrews nodded, looking at the car, ¡°But I always feel that James¡¯s reaction is not like that of a murderer.¡± A murderer, no matter how good the disguise, probably couldn¡¯t pretend so well. At that moment, when James said he wanted to avenge his daughter, the hatred in his eyes was too real! That was the look of a father. Maybe, James wasn¡¯t a qualified father before. But when he found out that his daughter had been killed, he would still avenge her without hesitation. Ling also turned to look in the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take him in for interrogation first. The person with the greatest suspicion right now is James.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Following Oliver Andrews into the interrogation room, James kept asking about Olivia¡¯s cause of death. Oliver Andrews led James to a computer, pointed at the surveillance video on the screen, and asked, ¡°Is this you dragging the suitcase?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± James nodded. Oliver Andrews carefully observed James¡¯s expression before looking at Ling. Ling squinted slightly. James¡¯s reaction was indeed strange. Assuming James was really the murderer, at this moment, no matter how strong his psychological defense was, he shouldn¡¯t be so calm. But there was no trace of panic on James¡¯s face. Oliver Andrews then asked, ¡°Why did you run away without looking back after throwing away the suitcase?¡± James replied, ¡°Because the place was too dark and gloomy. There was not a single person at night, and I¡¯ve been afraid of ghosts since I was a child. I suspected there was a ghost following me!¡± Oliver Andrews scolded angrily, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything guilty, would you be afraid of ghosts?¡± Taken aback by the sudden outburst, James admitted he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong with teary eyes, ¡°Officer, what are you trying to say? Is it wrong for me to be afraid of ghosts? Does being afraid of ghosts mean that I¡¯ve done something guilty! Right, you haven¡¯t told me what happened to my daughter yet?! Who is the murderer! I want to avenge my daughter!¡± Oliver Andrews and Ling exchanged glances again. Both were somewhat puzzled. A moment later, Ling added, ¡°James, stop pretending. You accidentally killed your daughter Olivia Cooper, then put her body in a suitcase and threw it away at the garbage station, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Let me tell you! I never hit my daughter!¡± Saying this, James seemed to realize something, and his face turned pale, ¡°What, what did you just say was in the suitcase?¡± ¡°Your daughter¡¯s body,¡± Ling stared into James¡¯s eyes and pressed forward, ¡°You said you aren¡¯t the one who killed your daughter, so why did you appear at the garbage station with a suitcase containing your daughter¡¯s body?¡± No wonder! No wonder the suitcase was so heavy. James figured it all out and suddenly became furious, ¡°It was that cheap woman! It was Nidya! She killed my daughter and tried to frame me! Cheap woman! Cheap woman!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, James looked at Ling and Oliver Andrews and said, ¡°Officers, here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± James explained the details of the incident carefully. At the moment, there was no solid evidence to prove that James was the murderer, so he could only be temporarily detained. After walking out of the interrogation room, Ling looked at Oliver Andrews, ¡°Andrews, what do you think?¡± Oliver Andrews squinted, ¡°Although the person who dumped the body is James, I think his answers are not problematic. This matter is definitely not as simple as it seems. Under the current circumstances, both husband and wife are under suspicion.¡± Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_4 Chapter 612: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_4 Ling nodded. Just then, Officer Krump came from the other side, ¡°Andrews, Ling, you¡¯re both here. This is the information I found when I was investigating the village in the city.¡± Oliver Andrews took the information. Officer Krump continued, ¡°According to our investigation, the villagers in the city have a very poor attitude towards James. He often abuses Nidya and is said to hit the child when things get serious. I think Olivia was killed accidentally by this scumbag! Poor Olivia is only fourteen this year; she hasn¡¯t come of age yet¡­¡± In the end, Officer Krump¡¯s voice choked up a bit. A child of only fourteen hadn¡¯t had the chance to take a good look at the world. Before long, the coroner¡¯s autopsy report came out. The coroner came into the office with the report. ¡°Captain Andrews, Ling. According to our forensic examination, there are multiple abrasions and needle holes on the victim¡¯s skin surface, and in addition, we extracted three embroidery needles from the victim¡¯s skin. Tests show these three needles have been inside the victim¡¯s body for three years. This indicates that the victim was abused prior to her death.¡± ¡°What?¡± Even Ling couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She had been handling cases for many years and this was the first time she encountered such a heinous case. Olivia was only eleven three years ago. An eleven-year-old child. Just in the fourth grade. How could anyone bear to mistreat her? The coroner then took out a stack of photos, ¡°These are all the injuries on the victim.¡± These wounds. New and old. Making it hard to breathe. ¡°Ling, Captain Andrews,¡± just then, a police officer came in running from outside, ¡°There¡¯s a new discovery.¡± ¡°What discovery?¡± Ling immediately walked over. ¡°Ling, this is a children¡¯s phone watch found in Olivia¡¯s home.¡± Ling took the bag, looking through the transparent bag she frowned slightly, ¡°I know this brand, it¡¯s imported and costs at least ten thousand dollars.¡± ¡°That expensive?¡± Oliver Andrews frowned slightly as well. Obviously, the price of this watch was beyond what the Cooper family could afford. After all, Olivia¡¯s clothes were washed white. ¡°Look up the source of this watch.¡± Through the transparent sealed bag, Ling tried to turn on the phone watch, but there was no response after pressing the power button. Obviously, this watch had been deliberately damaged. Andrews said, ¡°Ling, have the technical department crack this watch.¡± Ling nodded. Perhaps, this watch could help them find the real murderer. On the other side, Aunt Zhang sat in the interrogation room, ¡°After my husband beat me that night, I fainted. When I woke up, it was already the next morning. I searched for Olivia everywhere but couldn¡¯t find her. In desperation, I had no choice but to call the police for help!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I should have fought back sooner. I shouldn¡¯t have let him bully us, mother and daughter.¡± Aunt Zhang sobbed, gasping for air. She even wanted to die with Olivia. Several villagers from the city village were also being questioned by the police. ¡°Yes, I can testify that Olivia¡¯s mother is a very good person. She would never do anything to hurt Olivia! The murderer must be that heartless James!¡± ¡°Olivia and her mother were really too pitiful.¡± ¡°Olivia was sensible and well-behaved, we all liked her very much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Now, all the evidence is almost pointing to James. James, upon hearing about all this, furiously said, ¡°Bullshit! They¡¯re talking bullshit! I admit, I did hit that bitch Nidya! She deserved it! But I never touched my daughter, not even a little finger!¡± Actually, James had long known that Nidya was not a good person and she could do anything to achieve her goals. But what James didn¡¯t expect was that Nidya would try to frame him for murder! He would have to pay with his life for killing someone! That bitch! She¡¯s so damn low! James wanted to kill Nidya directly in front of her! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Oliver Andrews sat in front of the surveillance, carefully examining James¡¯s expression, then turned his head slightly and looked at Nidya¡¯s side of the monitor. Obviously, compared to James, Nidya was more sympathetic. But determining guilt wasn¡¯t based on who deserved sympathy, who was more pitiful, or who could be found innocent. Having worked on cases for so many years, Oliver Andrews encountered such a difficult case for the first time and couldn¡¯t help but press his temples. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: 208: The truth that gradually emerges, Hua Hua takes action_5 Chapter 613: 208: The truth that gradually emerges, Hua Hua takes action_5 But compared to James, Aunt Zhang did not have a motive to kill. So, for the time being, the police could only release her. As she stepped out of the police station, Aunt Zhang took a deep breath. Everything was under her control. She had no regrets about accidentally killing Olivia Cooper. At least. She had removed a major threat for Sylvia Thompson. If James were still alive. He would definitely cause trouble for Sylvia. Sylvia is now a wealthy young lady, who has everything she wants. But scum like James, in order to achieve his goals, would stop at nothing. Her life was already ruined by James. But not her daughter¡¯s. Even though she felt relieved internally, Aunt Zhang still pretended to be very sorrowful. Aunt Zhang was taken back to the urban village by the police car. Upon hearing of Aunt Zhang¡¯s return, the villagers all came over to comfort her. ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom, Olivia is now gone, you must suppress your sorrow!¡± Aunt Zhang was inconsolable. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she lost her voice from crying so much. The local TV station learned about this and immediately sent a reporter to interview her. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Penelope Trump, reporter from Sinian 1st Channel. I am right now at the urban village where Olivia lived.¡± ¡°If you walk further, there lies Olivia¡¯s home.¡± Penelope immediately grabbed a villager for an interview, ¡°Sir, I would like to ask if you are a resident of this village?¡± ¡°I am,¡± the man nodded his head. Penelope continued, ¡°Then did you know Olivia?¡± ¡°I knew her,¡± the villager¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Olivia was a beautiful girl. We villagers all loved her very much. It¡¯s such a pity¡­ what happened to that poor child¡­ James is not a human being! He must have been the one who killed her¡­¡± Another villager joined in, ¡°Comrade reporter, I tell you, you must do a good coverage of Olivia! We must make that bastard James pay!¡± ¡°Death penalty!¡± ¡°This man is a total scum, he not only beat his wife, but also beat his child¡­¡± Many villagers squeezed in front of the camera, all speaking out against Olivia¡¯s injustice. The reporter then went to Olivia¡¯s rental house. In front of the camera, Aunt Zhang was sobbing uncontrollably, showing the scars on her body to the reporter, ¡°These are all inflicted by him. He was always abusive towards me. But I didn¡¯t expect him to lay a hand on my child! I would willingly exchange my life for my daughter¡¯s!¡± ¡°Olivia, oh Olivia, come back!¡± The news from Sinian 1st Channel was live. This incident soon sparked public anger. [This father is inhuman! He should be sentenced to death!] [Beast!] [Requesting higher authority to pay attention!] [This poor mother looks so pitiful, being abused like this. Why didn¡¯t she report to the police earlier?] [I am heartbroken! I heard that the little girl suffered a lot before her death, there were many scars on her body, and she even got jabbed with a needle!] [He¡¯s worse than a beast.] [This kind of person should go straight to hell.] [Is there a channel to help this poor mom in any way?] [It¡¯s too pitiful!] [¡­] Many local residents came in long lines to the spot where the body was found to leave flowers. And toys. Barbie dolls, candy¡­ [May you travel well, child. There is no pain in paradise.] [I¡¯m sorry we had to get to know each other this way.] A pregnant woman lit a candle, her eyes red, ¡°Child, come to Aunt¡¯s tummy. We¡¯ll meet on October 23rd, okay? Mama will do anything to protect you, love you, and make you happily live out your life¡­¡± Saying this, she burst into tears. As a soon-to-be mom, she could not bare this kind of news. Let alone, this is something that happened right next to her. May all children in the world grow up healthy and happily. On the other side. The square. Viola Thompson was leading Bread over. She didn¡¯t see the waiting figure in the square. As usual, Bread walked happily to a statue because every time, Olivia would arrive before Viola. If she couldn¡¯t be found in the square, then she must be hiding somewhere. Like behind the statue. But this time, Bread didn¡¯t find Olivia behind the statue. Bread was not dejected, but ran happily to a sturdy tree. There was still no sign of Olivia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bread went on to the pedestrian street¡­ Sylvia was still nowhere to be found. Bread ran to Viola and rubbed its small head against Viola¡¯s arm. As if asking, where did Sylvia go? Viola also found it strange. She took out her phone and dialed Olivia¡¯s number. Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_6 Chapter 614: 208: The gradually emerging truth, Luxi takes action_6 But on the other end of the phone, there was a shutdown status. Shutdown? It¡¯s important to know that Olivia Cooper rarely has her phone shut down. Viola Thompson frowned slightly. A bad premonition suddenly emerged in her heart. At this moment. A police car appeared by the side of the road. Two police officers ran over. ¡°Excuse me, are you Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. The two police officers showed their badges and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, the thing is, you are now connected to the victim of a murder case. Could you please come back to the station with us to assist in the investigation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°May I ask, who is it?¡± ¡°Olivia Cooper.¡± The officer replied. Viola¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Her steps even became somewhat unsteady. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± At this moment, Viola even thought she was having an auditory hallucination. How could it be Olivia Cooper? Last night, she had clearly eaten with her and drank milk tea¡­ The two even agreed to go eat grilled bread together today. Olivia¡¯s smiling face remained in her mind. But today. She had become the victim in the police officer¡¯s words. Getting in the police car. Viola quickly learned about the situation. Soon, the police car arrived at the police station door. Those reporters, who didn¡¯t know where they got the news from, surrounded Viola as soon as the police car stopped, hoping Viola would make a statement about the matter. Especially Olivia Cooper¡¯s foster father, James. Viola¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. ¡°Sorry. Before the police announce the result, anyone could be the murderer, so I don¡¯t want to evaluate anyone.¡± Before the police had any conclusive evidence, all the malicious speculation, curses, and online exposure against James. ¡°Miss Thompson, do you mean that Olivia¡¯s foster mother might also be the murderer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But now, Aunt Zhang is the one suffering domestic violence. She¡¯s the victim. As soon as this remark came out, some people couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°Is she even human? How could she say such a thing?¡± ¡°Oh my God! If it weren¡¯t for watching the live broadcast, I would never believe that these words came from Viola Thompson! How dark is her psychology.¡± ¡°Olivia¡¯s mother is already miserable enough, and now she has to endure Viola¡¯s malicious speculation!¡± ¡°Does Viola Thompson not have a brain? Doesn¡¯t she know what to say and what not to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die of anger!¡± ¡°Maybe Viola is just that kind of person!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of news saying that Viola Thompson was also the last person Olivia Cooper saw before her death, and the phone watch Olivia wore seems to be bought by Viola Thompson! All these things are connected, which is really terrifying to think about!¡± ¡°Terrifying!¡± ¡°Do you think this could have anything to do with Viola Thompson?¡± The matter grew bigger and bigger, and under Sylvia Thompson¡¯s manipulation, it went straight to the trending search. And it¡¯s the kind with the ¡°explosive¡± tag. After all, Viola Thompson was famous. And the Olivia Cooper incident had caused public outrage. Viola arrived at the police station. Ling poured Viola a glass of water, ¡°Miss Thompson, please sit.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, we invited you here mainly to inquire about some information concerning Olivia Cooper.¡± ¡°Ask.¡± Viola¡¯s face showed little emotion. Her whole body was cold. It seemed as if she was suppressing her anger. Ling took a look at Viola and was somewhat shocked. This girl was very different from the girls her age she had met before. ¡°We would like to know if you bought the phone watch for Olivia Cooper?¡± Ling asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Ling continued asking, ¡°Why?¡± Viola Thompson and Olivia Cooper had no familial ties. But why was Viola willing to buy such an expensive watch for Olivia Cooper? Viola¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°Because I have a connection with this child.¡± Ling continued to ask, ¡°So, what time did you two separate last night, and were there any abnormalities with Olivia Cooper when you separated?¡± ¡°No,¡± Viola continued, ¡°We even agreed to go eat grilled bread at the square together the next day.¡± Having said that, Viola added, ¡°But the first time I saw Olivia, I noticed some scars on her body and asked her about it. She said that she accidentally fell while playing with her friends¡­ It shows that she doesn¡¯t want outsiders to know about her being abused.¡± As she spoke, Viola seemed to suddenly remember something. Everyone in the village knows about James¡¯ domestic violence. If the injuries on Olivia¡¯s body were caused by James, would Olivia be afraid of others knowing? Obviously. Not at all. From this, it can be inferred that the person who hit her is someone else. And this person is very likely Aunt Zhang. If it wasn¡¯t for Aunt Zhang, Olivia wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of being known by others. Because once this matter is known by others, Olivia would definitely face even more severe beatings. Viola stated her reasoning. Hearing this, Ling pinched her chin, her eyes deep in thought. Although Viola¡¯s reasoning was sound. But in the end, these were just speculations, and there were no evidence now to prove that what she said was true. On the contrary, there were a lot of evidence pointing to James. There¡¯s physical evidence. And the villagers from the village as witnesses. Most importantly, James is a long-time domestic abuse offender, and the person who dumped the body is also him¡­ So, the probability of James being a suspect is higher. Moreover, Nidya is also a long-time victim of domestic violence! Another officer, after listening to Viola¡¯s words, angrily said, ¡°Olivia Cooper¡¯s mother is pitiful enough, why are you still slandering her?¡± This is the victim¡¯s right thinking in ordinary people¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just making a normal speculation.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was light. ¡°I think you¡¯re just trying to confuse the issue!¡± After speaking, he turned his head to look at Ling, ¡°Ling, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± Ling rubbed her temples, feeling somewhat headache. This case was too confusing. At this time, a police officer pushed the door and entered, ¡°Ling, the technical department encountered some difficulties. The victim¡¯s phone watch was encrypted. Now we can only ask for help from the original factory.¡± But Olivia Cooper¡¯s watch is an imported phone watch, and it takes nearly a month to return to the original factory. The time wasted in this process is too long. Hearing this, Ling frowned. Viola Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°Maybe I can help.¡± The sound was somewhat light, but it was firm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ling looked at Viola, her eyes filled with an incredulous look, ¡°You?¡± Instinctively, she felt that Viola was too young. If their technical staff couldn¡¯t solve the problem, how could Viola possibly know these techniques? It was obviously impossible. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, her lips parting, ¡°I¡¯ve studied electronic products and might be able to recover some things.¡± Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: 209: Successfully decrypted, restored video (second update) Chapter 615: 209: Successfully decrypted, restored video (second update) As soon as these words were spoken. A police officer nearby snorted coldly. Viola Thompson? Can she help recover files? How is that possible! The police officer had a very bad impression of Viola Thompson, thinking she was conscienceless. If Viola Thompson had a conscience, she wouldn¡¯t have helped James, a wicked man, get away with his crimes. What¡¯s even more hateful is that Viola Thompson is even trying to frame Nidya. That poor mother. Nidya has endured domestic violence for years and now she has lost her only daughter. She is already in enough pain, but Viola Thompson not only has no sympathy but wants to rub salt into her wounds. That¡¯s just going too far! ¡°Ling, don¡¯t believe her. I think she just wants to destroy the evidence!¡± Ling weighed it in her heart and also felt that Viola Thompson was too young. She then turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, we appreciate your intentions.¡± Decoding the watch phone is no small matter. Every minute and every second they have now is precious. They can¡¯t waste time on meaningless things. They must immediately bring the killer to justice. After speaking, she looked at the police officer beside her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The police officer walked ahead. Ling followed his steps. The two went to the technical department together. The staff working on decoding the watch phone saw Ling come in and immediately stood up, ¡°Ling.¡± ¡°Gehret, how¡¯s it going?¡± Upon hearing this, Gehret shook his head, his face full of difficulty, ¡°This watch phone has been hit with a blunt object, and many internal parts have been damaged. Moreover, the chip inside has been encrypted, so the decryption is very troublesome. If the decryption is forced, it may result in the loss of some parts.¡± Voice paused, Gehret then said, ¡°Now I can only send it back to the factory and let them figure it out.¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Ling continued to ask. Gehret said, ¡°I have no other way for now, unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Ling immediately asked. Gehret replied, ¡°Unless we find a Great Master who can decrypt the chip.¡± However, even their technical department staff was out of ideas. It would be almost harder than ascending to the heavens to find a Great Master in such a short time. Hearing this, Ling frowned slightly, ¡°Gehret, contact the people you know and see if anyone can decrypt it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gehret nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted my fellow disciples.¡± With that, Gehret then said, ¡°Actually, Ling, I feel that the murderer must be James!¡± James is a domestic abuser and goes to the dump to dispose of the body after killing. If it wasn¡¯t him, why would he go to dump the body? Ling said, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough evidence yet to prove that the murderer is him, so we need to find the strongest evidence as soon as possible. Maybe there¡¯s crucial evidence in this watch!¡± Ling¡¯s intuition had always been strong. Every time she looked at this watch, she had a very special feeling in her heart. That¡¯s why Ling was so determined to decode the watch phone. Ling returned to the interrogation room, ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ve already asked what we wanted to know. You can go now, but your phone needs to be available for the next 72 hours.¡± Viola Thompson looked at Ling, ¡°I really can decrypt Olivia¡¯s watch phone.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯ve already found professionals for this matter,¡± Even if Viola Thompson were really that powerful, she couldn¡¯t compare to professionals. Viola Thompson frowned imperceptibly but didn¡¯t say anything else, just turned and left. On the other side. As soon as Doleman received Gehret¡¯s request for help, he rushed to the police station. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here.¡± Doleman nodded, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡± Gehret said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Doleman followed Gehret¡¯s steps. The two arrived at the technical department. Gehret introduced Doleman to his colleagues, ¡°This is my cousin, Doleman, a graduate of the University of Electronic Science and Technology.¡± Doleman politely greeted, then sat down and started studying the already disassembled watch phone. After half an hour of busy work, he still came up empty-handed. Doleman was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect a children¡¯s watch phone to be so difficult to decrypt. ¡°Bro, how¡¯s it going?¡± Gehret asked. Doleman shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t do it either. It seems we¡¯ll have to find a Great Master to try.¡± ¡°Great Master?¡± Hearing this, Gehret¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately looked up at Doleman, ¡°Brother, do you know a Great Master?¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t know if the Great Master has time.¡± As he said this, Doleman took out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Great Master.¡± With that, Doleman found Viola Thompson¡¯s phone number and called her. But the phone rang for a long time, and no one answered on the other side. Just as Doleman was about to give up, Viola Thompson finally picked up, ¡°Hello.¡± Viola Thompson finally answered the phone, and Doleman was very excited, ¡°Great Master, where are you now? I need your help with something, I¡¯ll come pick you up!¡± Viola Thompson gave him the address. After hanging up, Gehret immediately said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go with you to pick up the Great Master.¡±¡±Alright.¡± The two rushed to the address Viola Thompson had mentioned in their car. ¡°Great Master!¡± Seeing the police car, Viola Thompson already had a clue in her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Doleman subconsciously felt that Viola Thompson today seemed a bit different, exuding an aura of iciness. Doleman opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but eventually, he didn¡¯t speak up. Gehret was also somewhat surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the Great Master in Doleman¡¯s mouth was actually so young. Soon the police car arrived at the entrance of the police station. As soon as they arrived at the entrance, they saw Ling and Oliver Andrews. Gehret walked in front to introduce them: ¡°Andrews, Ling, this is my cousin Doleman, and this is Miss Thompson, the computer genius he invited.¡± Seeing Viola Thompson, Ling was somewhat surprised. She had thought Viola Thompson was just casually mentioning her expertise. Unexpectedly, Viola Thompson was really a computer genius. Ling smiled and said: ¡°Miss Thompson, nice to see you again.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Hearing this, Doleman glanced at Viola Thompson and then looked at the talking Ling, feeling very curious. They all went to the technical department together. Viola Thompson picked up the shattered telephone watch with an indescribable expression on her face. She didn¡¯t say anything. Her fingers tapped on the keyboard. It was so quiet in the air that only the tapping sound of the keyboard could be heard. Employees of the tech department surrounded her. Ling and Andrews also stood behind her. Watching the progress bar rising steadily, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. No one expected that this seemingly young girl could actually crack the chip in the watch. Suddenly. The progress bar reached one hundred percent. The words ¡®boot successful¡¯ appeared on the computer screen. ¡°Holy shit! Miss Thompson is amazing!¡± ¡°Indeed amazing!¡± Praises were heard all around. Even Ling¡¯s gaze at Viola Thompson changed slightly. ¡°First, let¡¯s see Olivia Cooper¡¯s contacts.¡± Viola Thompson opened the contacts. In the contacts were Olivia Cooper¡¯s classmates, and Viola Thompson¡¯s phone number. There was nothing unusual about the contacts, so Ling continued, ¡°What about the messages?¡± There was nothing unusual about the messages either. Ling frowned slightly. Could it be¡­ Was her intuition wrong? There was no evidence in Olivia Cooper¡¯s phone watch. Just at that moment, Viola Thompson opened the photo album in the phone watch. In the album, there were mainly pictures of bread, a few of Olivia Cooper¡¯s own selfies and a few sneaky shots of Viola Thompson. At that moment, Viola Thompson suddenly discovered a video clip. The video lasted for ten minutes, showing the date of Olivia Cooper¡¯s murder. Viola Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly. Without waiting for Ling to speak, she clicked to play the video. The pixels were very good, clearly capturing the surrounding environment; in the Cooper family¡¯s rental house, Aunt Zhang sat on the living room sofa with a not-so-good complexion. ¡°Mom¡­¡± It could be heard that Olivia Cooper¡¯s voice was a bit timid. Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t answer and remained seated on the sofa. Because of the angle of the phone watch, it was impossible to see Olivia Cooper¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made dinner, I¡¯ll bring it over to you.¡± After saying this, Olivia Cooper ran towards the kitchen. Soon, Olivia Cooper brought dishes to the dining table. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Aunt Zhang still didn¡¯t answer Olivia Cooper. She just sat on the sofa. Looking gloomy. As if Olivia Cooper had made some grave mistake. Seeing this, Ling and Andrews frowned slightly. This didn¡¯t match the information from their investigation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only According to Aunt Zhang¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t see Olivia Cooper after she got home and was then beaten by her husband until she passed out¡­ But she had clearly seen Olivia Cooper! Could it be! Were Aunt Zhang and James conspiring together? At that moment, a scene that no one had expected occurred! Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _2 Chapter 617: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _2 ¡°Olivia! You come back! Can you come back and see your mom?¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Seeing Aunt Zhang crying so heartbrokenly, the villagers had red eyes too. It¡¯s too tragic! Besides grief, the thing they did the most was to curse James. He¡¯s not even human! Who could do such a thing as a father! ¡°People like him won¡¯t die well!¡± ¡°Poor Olivia, she¡¯s only fourteen this year.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Whee-oo whee-oo¨C At this moment, there was a sudden sound of alarmed siren outside the door. Aunt Zhang wasn¡¯t scared at all. Because all the evidence is now pointing at James. So. Police must have come to comfort her. Soon. Police officers in uniforms filed in. Oliver Andrews was leading the way. ¡°This is an arrest warrant,¡± he showed the warrant. ¡°Nidya, you are now suspected of intentional homicide. Please come with us.¡± Nidya was stunned. Her? Suspected of murder? Not to mention Nidya, even the villagers were stunned. What¡¯s going on? Soon. Some villagers stood up to speak for Nidya. ¡°Police officer, you must have made a mistake, right? How could Olivia¡¯s mother be the murderer?¡± ¡°The real murderer is James!¡± ¡°You should go and arrest James. Why are you arresting Olivia¡¯s mother?¡± Someone directly filmed this scene and uploaded it to a short video website. The title is even more misleading. The Olivia incident had already been on the hot search once, and everyone knew that James was a domestic violence maniac. Moreover, the video of James dumping the corpse was also uploaded to the internet. If James is not the murderer, who is? But now. The person taken to the police station is Nidya! [Oh my god! Is there still sunshine in this world? Why? Why do you have to take away a poor mother?] [I can¡¯t believe this is happening in the 21st century.] [That¡¯s scary!] [Do you guys remember the statement of a certain talented woman? I suspect that this matter must have been intervened by capital! Where is justice? Is there still justice in the world?] [Oh my god! Is this the mother being taken away?] [In the face of such conclusive evidence, the mother is actually taken away! Capital is so powerful!] [I think we should stay calm! Let¡¯s wait for the official announcement. I believe the People¡¯s Police will definitely give us a satisfactory answer.] [Holy sh*t! Holy sh*t! What¡¯s going on?] [I hope things aren¡¯t what I think they are.] Aunt Zhang was taken to the police car. Looking at the handcuffs on her hand, she still looked innocent, ¡°Police Officer, what¡¯s going on? Why are you arresting me?¡± Oliver Andrews held back the urge to punch her, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Aunt Zhang¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°I really don¡¯t know! By the way, are you taking me to collect Olivia¡¯s body?¡± ¡°How dare you f*cking mention Olivia!¡± At this point, a trainee, unable to hold back, stood up with a flush face and said, ¡°Are you even human anymore? You are worse than an animal!¡± ¡°Little Ma!¡± Oliver Andrews held back the angry Little Ma, ¡°Sit down!¡± Little Ma reluctantly sat back down. Aunt Zhang looked at Little Ma and suddenly realized something was wrong. Could it be that the police had found something? No. Impossible! She had done this without anybody knowing. There was no evidence left. How could the police find anything! Aunt Zhang reassured herself in her heart and looked at Oliver Andrews, ¡°Captain Andrews, did Olivia¡¯s dad tell you some nonsense? James is a scumbag. You can¡¯t trust his words. You must never listen to him talking nonsense.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Oliver Andrews stared at Aunt Zhang, his eyes piercing like a torch, as if he could see through a person, ¡°Nidya, we, the police, rely on evidence when handling cases. Rest assured, we will not let go of a single bad person, nor will we wrong a good person! You know exactly what unsightly things you have done!¡± Aunt Zhang was a little scared to look directly into Oliver Andrews¡¯ eyes, but remembering Sylvia Thompson, she still met Oliver Andrews¡¯ gaze, crying, ¡°Captain Andrews, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Are you suspecting me of killing Olivia?¡± As she said this, Aunt Zhang burst into tears, ¡°Olivia is my life, how could I bear to kill her! If I could, I would rather use my own life to exchange for Olivia¡¯s life! As long as Olivia can survive, I am willing to do anything!¡± Oliver Andrews¡¯ patience had reached its limit. If he hadn¡¯t seen those horrendous videos, perhaps he would think this was a very great, very strong mother. Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _3 Chapter 618: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _3 But now. He only sees disgust in Aunt Zhang. If it weren¡¯t for the rules and regulations of the police station, he would really want to treat Aunt Zhang in the same way she treated Olivia Cooper, repaying an eye for an eye! Unfortunately. No. As a People¡¯s Police, he cannot be so impulsive. Bearing it all the way, they finally arrived at the police station. Aunt Zhang was taken to the interrogation room. A police officer directly put her in leg cuffs. Normally, suspects only wear handcuffs, and wearing leg cuffs usually indicates a serious crime. Aunt Zhang tried her best to suppress her fear, sitting at the interrogation table. Ling sat opposite her. When she first saw Aunt Zhang, she felt sympathy for this mother. Suffering from years of domestic violence. And losing her beloved daughter. How was she supposed to live the rest of her life alone? Ling had thought that James might not be the real murderer. But she never thought. That the devil would be this seemingly kind-faced mother. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ling asked Aunt Zhang¡¯s name as a matter of routine. ¡°Nidya.¡± Ling continued to ask, ¡°Tell me, why did you kill your adopted daughter Olivia Cooper?¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang¡¯s heart became extremely flustered. Why did the police ask her that? Were they trying to trick her into confessing the truth? She needed to stay calm. She must not be fooled. Aunt Zhang tearfully said, ¡°Police Officer, you¡¯ve got it wrong! You¡¯ve really got it wrong! I¡¯ve never laid a finger on Sisi. I gave her everything she wanted, even if it meant giving up my own life. How could I possibly kill her?¡± ¡°Still not admitting it, huh?¡± Ling frowned slightly. Aunt Zhang cried out, ¡°Sisi! Sisi! My poor daughter! Come and testify for your mother!¡± At that moment, Ling walked over, grabbed Aunt Zhang¡¯s chin and said, ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy of calling Sisi¡¯s name! Even now, you still want to argue? Well, take a look at this!¡± As she said this, Ling gripped Aunt Zhang¡¯s chin, forcing her to turn her head towards the projector on the wall. Inside the projector, Aunt Zhang saw herself. This¡­ This was the day Olivia had died. The next scene made Aunt Zhang¡¯s face turn pale. Blood draining from her entire body! A chill running down her spine. How could this be! Where did these videos come from? ¡°No! No! It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s fake! I won¡¯t watch it! I won¡¯t!¡± Aunt Zhang struggled to break free from Ling¡¯s grasp. But Ling held onto her chin tightly, forcing her to look at the surveillance footage. ¡°You¡¯re not even human!¡± ¡°She¡¯s your own daughter!¡± Especially when she heard Olivia cry out, ¡°Mom, it hurts¡­¡± Ling could barely control herself. She wanted to blow Nidya¡¯s head off with a single shot! How can there be such a cruel mother in this world! Aunt Zhang continued to struggle in vain. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill my daughter! I¡¯m innocent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really innocent!¡± But the evidence was right in front of her, and even if she didn¡¯t confess, it would be of no avail. Meanwhile, James was released without charges. ¡°I want to see Nidya!¡± ¡°This damn woman! How dare she frame me!¡± James was making a fuss inside the hall. Thinking about how he was almost treated as the murderer by the police, James felt chills down his spine. Just a little bit. Only a little bit more. And he would have been wrongly accused as the scapegoat. It was too terrifying! He wanted to kill Nidya! A police officer came over, ¡°James, this is not a place for you to make a scene!¡± Nidya¡¯s crime was unforgivable. But James was no good either! James was scared enough to scurry away from the police station. Just as he stepped outside. A wooden stick blocked his path. James looked up and saw a slender figure, a girl who was about five feet eight inches tall, slightly taller than him, her face unclear in the backlight. Although she was just a girl, James instinctively backed away and bluffed, ¡°Where the hell did this little girl come from? Get out of Sir Cooper¡¯s way!¡± ¡°James, is it?¡± ¡°What, what¡¯s up?¡± It was just a girl, he wasn¡¯t scared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although he kept telling himself he wasn¡¯t scared. James¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Listen, James, you don¡¯t deserve to be a father! You especially don¡¯t deserve to be Sisi¡¯s father!¡± With that, Viola Thompson raised her wooden stick and struck James¡¯s leg. Bang! James, hit by this solid stick, fell to his knees on the ground. Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _4 Chapter 619: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _4 Painful! Extremely painful! ¡°This strike is for your inaction as a father!¡± Viola Thompson raised the wooden stick and hit again. James cried out in pain. It was at this moment that James finally realized that Viola was here to seek justice for Olivia Cooper and immediately looked up at Viola, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person for revenge! I¡¯ve never laid a finger on my daughter! The one who beat her was Nidya! The one who killed her was Nidya too, you should go find Nidya! Why are you coming after me?¡± Though James liked to drink, gamble, and often abused Nidya. But. No matter how much he drank, he would never lay a hand on Olivia. At most, it was only verbal threats. It was always Nidya who laid hands on Olivia. Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Let me ask you, when Nidya was abusing Olivia, what were you doing? As a father, did you stop Nidya?¡± Indifference and bystander complicity are equal crimes. If James had tried to intervene even a little, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way! Olivia wouldn¡¯t have died! ¡°I¡­¡± James stammered for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I never thought that crazy woman would beat someone to death¡­¡± By the end, James even started to cry, ¡°When Olivia died, I was heartbroken too!¡± Although she wasn¡¯t his biological child. But Olivia was the daughter that he watched growing up. Plus, Olivia was always well-behaved, sensible, and obedient. ¡°I only had one daughter! I only had one daughter, and if she¡¯s dead, who¡¯s going to care for me when I grow old?¡± ¡°Nidya is such a vicious woman, I can¡¯t share the same sky with her!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Ultimately, he was a selfish egotist. Even now, James had never felt heartbroken over Olivia¡¯s death. What truly upset him was that without Olivia, no one would provide for him in his old age. Self-centered people, in the end, only think about themselves. Viola raised the wooden stick again, and before James could react, it crashed down on his back. James groaned in pain. It hurt so much. He felt like his ribs had been broken! ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Viola spoke calmly. A cold light seemed to cover her delicate jade-like features. ¡°It hurts!¡± James lay on the ground, breathing heavily. ¡°Did Olivia hurt when she was being beaten? At that time, she was in a thousand times more pain than you are now!¡± James cried out, ¡°Miss, I was wrong! Can you forgive me? I didn¡¯t want Olivia to die either¡­¡± Viola raised the stick again. Just then, two police officers approached them. One of them said cautiously, ¡°Howard, there seems to be something going on over there!¡± Howard glanced over, saw James¡¯s face, and immediately grabbed his companion¡¯s hand, ¡°You saw it wrong! Let¡¯s go that way!¡± People like James deserved a good beating! Although Olivia¡¯s death had nothing to do with him, as her father, he failed to take any responsibility. He was even worse than a stranger! Howard walked away while looking back, and gave Viola a ¡®thumbs up¡¯ gesture. Viola landed several more heavy blows on James. Then, she threw away the stick, looked at James, and spoke softly, ¡°Have you ever thought about why Nidya would frame you for murder?¡± ¡°Why?¡± James looked up at Viola. Viola continued, ¡°Because she wants you to disappear from this world forever.¡± James knew that Nidya wanted him dead, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why! Even if Nidya hated him, it wouldn¡¯t be to the point that she would want him dead. ¡°What would my disappearance do to benefit her?¡± James asked. ¡°Because of one person.¡± Hearing this, James was stunned at first, and then became extremely angry, ¡°That bitch Nidya, does she have someone else outside?!¡± ¡°Not exactly for that reason,¡± Viola replied calmly, ¡°Did you ever wonder why Nidya has been enduring and swallowing her anger all these years?¡± ¡°Why?¡± James couldn¡¯t quite grasp it at the moment. ¡°Because your biological daughter with Nidya, Sophie Cooper, is not dead at all.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve said this, you should be able to figure out the reason, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What! His biological daughter, Sophie Cooper, was actually alive! She really wasn¡¯t dead! James stared in disbelief, astonishment in his eyes. He quickly understood the meaning behind Viola¡¯s words. Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _5 Chapter 620: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _5 It turns out. It turns out that Nidya did this to pave the way for Sophie Cooper! Viola Thompson seemed to understand the look in James¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. In fact, your daughter has known about your existence for a long time. Nidya has secretly acknowledged her daughter.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she come to find me?¡± James was very angry. ¡°Find you?¡± Viola Thompson looked at James up and down, ¡°Have you looked in the mirror? Do you think someone like you is qualified to be a father? Having a father like you would only embarrass your daughter! Do you think, if you were your daughter, you would come to find yourself?¡± James¡¯ eyes were bloodshot. Nidya, the bitch! This mother and daughter pair are both bitches! How dare they deceive him! They deceived him so badly! He almost died at the hands of this mother and daughter ¡°Where is Sophie Cooper now?¡± James asked. He wanted to find his biological daughter right away. He wanted to make Nidya¡¯s life worse than death. Wasn¡¯t Nidya afraid of holding her daughter back? Then he would make Nidya collapse! ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now.¡± ¡°When can you tell me?¡± James asked quickly. Viola Thompson¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, ¡°When the time is ripe.¡± ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± James looked at Viola Thompson. The expression on Viola Thompson¡¯s face was light, ¡°Whether I¡¯m lying to you or not, you should know in your heart. If your daughter really had died, think about it, why would Nidya not divorce you directly? Because only when you die, she can openly acknowledge her daughter! She wants to enjoy the blessings her daughter brings.¡± This remark was absolutely heart-wrenching. James was so angry that he almost jumped up from the ground. Sophie Cooper was also his daughter, how could she not recognize him! This unfilial daughter! She actually joined Nidya to harm him. Viola Thompson¡¯s voice continued to echo in the air, ¡°Oh, you may not know, your daughter previously gave Nidya a large sum of money. I don¡¯t know exactly where Nidya put the money, but if you look carefully when you go home, you should find a bank card.¡± After saying this. Viola Thompson turned and walked away. James yelled behind her, ¡°Where is Sophie Cooper now? Where is that unfilial girl!¡± Viola Thompson did not look back, nor did she stop walking. Meanwhile. The police issued an online notice. Confirming that Nidya is the real murderer. James was used by others. For a time. The crowd was in an uproar. Because people only believed their own eyes, they only believed what they saw. In front of the public, James was an abusive man. And Aunt Zhang was a poor, helpless, and powerless mother. She was willing to exchange her life for her daughter¡¯s. Unfortunately. It didn¡¯t work. This was a helpless mother. [We need to see the evidence!] [Yes, evidence!] [It¡¯s already the year 02022! Why do we still have to deal with this kind of thing?] [I¡¯m so angry! I thought it was a high-quality fake account, but after checking it three times, this is the official account! Can an official account really do something so irresponsible?] [Is there a dark cloud covering the sun?] [Give us an explanation!] [Poor Olivia, now even your only protective mother has been framed!] [Evidence! Evidence!] [And what about Viola Thompson? Won¡¯t you explain if Viola Thompson has any involvement in this case?] [Why was Olivia¡¯s mother arrested as soon as Viola Thompson got involved?] [Is there no law in this world?] [Yes! Why don¡¯t you explain the relationship between Viola Thompson and this case?] For a time, Facebook searches exploded. The authorities took this issue very seriously and immediately set up a special task force to investigate the matter. Viola Thompson returned to Thompson Family Manor. Seeing Viola Thompson, Edward Thompson frowned slightly. How could she still have the face to come back! The death of Olivia Cooper was obviously related to Viola Thompson, otherwise, netizens would not keep mentioning her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t you plan to explain?¡± ¡°Explain what?¡± Viola Thompson glanced back, ¡°And don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve already severed ties with me. We¡¯re not siblings from now on. Pretending in front of others is one thing, but there¡¯s no need to do that when no one¡¯s around!¡± No one forced Edward Thompson to sever his relationship with her. These words were said by Edward Thompson himself. Since Edward Thompson had never accepted her as a sister, then she had no reason to recognize him as a brother. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _6 Chapter 621: 209: Commit murder, go to prison, establish parent-child relationship! _6 In this world, no one cannot survive without another. Edward Thompson was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Viola Thompson would be so unyielding. If it were Sylvia Thompson, she would never be like this. Indeed. Viola never treated him as her elder brother! Edward Thompson looked towards Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, look at her, won¡¯t you really discipline her?¡± ¡°You deserve it!¡± Mary Perryne was merciless. Again. Edward Thompson¡¯s heart grew cold. No matter what happened, their parents always unswervingly stood by Viola¡¯s side, regardless of right or wrong. Upon finishing speaking, Mary Perryne looked at Viola again. ¡°Viola, just ignore him. He¡¯s just confused. You¡¯ve been tired all day, go upstairs and rest. No matter what happens, Mom and Dad believe in you!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly and turned to walk upstairs. Edward Thompson looked at Mary Perryne incredulously. Disappointment filled his eyes. In this family, there was no room for fairness anymore! Just then, Samuel Thompson walked in from outside, ¡°Mom, have you seen the news? Aunt Zhang seems to be the foster mother of that girl on the news!¡± ¡°What?¡± Although Mary Perryne had seen the news, the bereaved family¡¯s faces were blurred, and she didn¡¯t recognize that the mother was Aunt Zhang. Upon hearing the news, Mary Perryne was very surprised! Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Now the case has taken a turn, Aunt Zhang has been identified as the murderer by the Public Security Bureau!¡± Mary Perryne frowned, ¡°My God! Aunt Zhang, how could she do such a thing!¡± It was too terrifying! ¡°There¡¯s no way Aunt Zhang would do such a morally reprehensible act,¡± Edward Thompson continued, ¡°There must be someone behind the scenes stirring the pot! Allowing the real murderer to get away with it! The net of heaven is vast and infinite, and one day those people will get their retribution!¡± As he spoke, Edward Thompson glanced in the direction where Viola had left. Aunt Zhang had worked for the Thompson Clan for more than a decade, always diligent and hardworking, with an excellent reputation. She was definitely not a murderer. So, the person behind the scenes must be Viola. Although Edward Thompson didn¡¯t have any evidence, his intuition told him that this matter must be related to Viola. And yet, the family was still blinded by her. Edward Thompson was very angry. Just wait. One day, they would see Viola¡¯s true colors. Meanwhile. On the internet. Facing netizens¡¯ questioning, the official account released that video. In the video, Olivia Cooper¡¯s face was blurred. But this time, Aunt Zhang¡¯s face was unblurred. A nearly thirty-minute video. It was so heartbreaking that people could hardly breathe. Tears streaming down their faces. They thought they were defending justice before, but they didn¡¯t know they were actually helping evil. [How can there be such a mother in this world!] [Poor little Olivia!] [People like this should die! A thousand cuts!] [I am crying to death!] [This scene is suffocating!] [So sad.] [I don¡¯t have the courage to open this video for the second time. I can¡¯t believe there can be such a demon in this world.] [How much pain must little Olivia have been in?] [¡­] Samuel Thompson had been following the progress of this incident closely, as it was also related to Viola. So, when the official account posted the video, Samuel Thompson was the first to see it. Even a strong man like Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t help but get teary-eyed after watching the suffocating video. ¡°Mom, take a look at this.¡± Samuel Thompson handed his phone to Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as she watched the video. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that the demon in the video was actually Aunt Zhang, who she interacted with day and night. Aunt Zhang¡¯s present appearance was completely different from her usual self. If Aunt Zhang was like an angel in the Thompson Family on a daily basis, then she was now a demon. A demon that had crawled out from the depths of hell. The moment Edward Thompson saw the video, he suspected it was edited. After all, someone like Viola was capable of anything. Edward Thompson immediately asked a professional to verify the video. Before long, the results came back. The video was a live surveillance recording and showed no signs of tampering. Upon learning this, Edward Thompson frowned slightly. How could this be! The video was not tampered with after all. Could it be that he misunderstood Viola? Upstairs. Viola received a message from Barbara Will, [Miss Thompson, I have arrived in Capital City.] Looking at the message from Barbara Will, Viola didn¡¯t know how to reply. Before Viola could respond, Barbara Will sent another message, [I already know about that child¡¯s situation, I have done a sample collection at the police station.] Barbara Will had seen Olivia Cooper¡¯s body. She felt that aside from the two whirlpools on the head, there were no similarities between Olivia and her daughter in other aspects. So. Olivia was definitely not her daughter. This was also the reason why Barbara Will had been delaying her trip to Capital City to search for Olivia. Barbara Will collected the samples for comparison just to reassure herself. On the other side. Nidya was arranged to stay in cell No. 09. Ling had specifically spoken to the inmates inside. Although the people inside had committed capital offenses, they were not absolute bad guys; they would never hurt their own children! Nidya had crossed their bottom line. So, on the first night of her stay, Nidya received a very ¡®friendly¡¯ treatment. Nidya lay on the cold ground, tears streaming down her face. Now, she had only two wishes. First, that scum James would never know of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s existence. Second, that Sylvia Thompson could be happy for the rest of her life. She had exhausted her whole life¡¯s strength just to help Sylvia become part of the upper class society. She couldn¡¯t let Sylvia be held back by James. As for Sylvia¡¯s secret origin, she would take it to her grave. Forever and ever! Sylvia also learned that Aunt Zhang had been imprisoned for murder. She was not surprised or saddened by her mother¡¯s imprisonment. On the contrary, she felt an unprecedented sense relief. After all, Aunt Zhang was her mother, and when she worked for the Thompson family, Sylvia could only warn her and couldn¡¯t do anything else. Now that Aunt Zhang was in jail and would surely be sentenced to death, Sylvia was overjoyed that it had nothing to do with her. In the future, she could live her life as Young Miss Thompson Family with peace of mind. Thompson Family Manor. Mandel Thompson received a call from the appraisal institute. ¡°Mr. Thompson, the results of the parent-child identification test you did three days ago in our institute are here, and you need to pick up the paper report.¡± Mandel Thompson immediately went to the appraisal institute. The appraiser handed the report to Mandel Thompson. Receiving the report, Mandel Thompson asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The doctor smiled, ¡°See for yourself.¡± Mandel Thompson opened the appraisal report, and at that moment, his hands trembled slightly. A moment later, his gaze fell on the last six characters in the report. Parent-child relationship established. Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations Chapter 623: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations As soon as these words were spoken. The room fell silent. The silence in the air was chilling. Even Sylvia Thompson was stunned. Her face turned pale white, as if all her strength had been drained in an instant, and her blood flowed backwards. How could this be! How did Mandel Thompson find out about this? What to do now? Edward Thompson angrily said, ¡°Big brother! What nonsense are you talking about! I know that ever since Viola Thompson returned, you haven¡¯t liked Sylvia and have always found her disagreeable. But even if you don¡¯t like her, you can¡¯t say that about her!¡± Edward Thompson could not have imagined that Mandel Thompson would go so far as to do this for Viola Thompson. He even went so far as to slander Sylvia! ¡°Regardless of what you say, Sylvia is still the little sister you watched grow up. She¡¯s called you her big brother for eighteen years! She¡¯s never blamed you for anything you¡¯ve done to her!¡± Mandel Thompson couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to Edward Thompson. He turned his head to look at his mother beside him. Mary Perryne almost couldn¡¯t stand up, but she managed to hold onto Sawyer Thompson at the last moment, then looked up at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Man¡­Mandel, are¡­are you joking with us?¡± Who would have believed that for so many years, they had unknowingly raised two wolves by their side! For a moment. Mary Perryne found it hard to digest so much information. Sawyer Thompson supported Mary Perryne. ¡°Mandel! Tell us what happened!¡± Mandel Thompson looked at his parents and said word by word: ¡°Sylvia Thompson¡¯s real name is Sophie Cooper, and she is the daughter of Nidya and her husband, James.¡± ¡°But,¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s face turned ghostly pale and her voice wavered, ¡°didn¡¯t Aunt Zhang¡¯s child¡­isn¡¯t she long dead?¡± Everybody in the Thompson Clan knew that Aunt Zhang had a very difficult life. Not only she had an abusive husband, but her only biological daughter had died as well. As a result, Mary Perryne had great sympathy for her and paid her higher wages than others. ¡°In fact, Nidya¡¯s child never died,¡± Mandel Thompson continued. ¡°Back then, Nidya took away the real Young Miss Thompson Family with the idea of having Sylvia replace her. In order not to let us find the real girl, Nidya even cruelly gouged out the birthmark on her arm. She intended to make her bleed to death, but the girl was blessed with immense luck, and survived even being thrown into the trash after having her birthmark gouged out.¡± As he spoke these words, Mandel Thompson¡¯s eyes turned red and his voice became hoarse. He couldn¡¯t imagine how that tiny infant managed to survive. That little child, still wrapped in swaddling clothes back then, must have suffered terribly. Continuing his story, Mandel Thompson said: ¡°Mom, do you remember how you picked up Sophie Cooper back then?¡± Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne¡¯s thoughts fell into her memories. Back then. After Viola Thompson went missing, Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson embarked on their journey to find their daughter. They searched for a long time but found no trace of Viola Thompson. That morning. Mary Perryne woke up early. She thought that if she couldn¡¯t find her daughter, she might as well jump into the river and die. Standing on the bridge. Mary Perryne kept envisioning the lovely appearance of her daughter, and just as she opened her arms to jump, a crying sound suddenly reached her ears. ¡°Waahhh¨C¡± The unmistakable sound of a baby¡¯s cry. In an instant, Mary Perryne sobered up. Following the sound, she came to the bushes at the edge of the bridge. Moving aside the dense greenery, Mary Perryne saw an adorable child. Strangely enough, the child stopped crying and smiled at her when they made eye contact.. In that moment, Mary Perryne burst into tears. It was as if she saw her own daughter in the face of that little baby. So, Mary Perryne picked up the child from the bushes, brought her home, and gave her a name. Sylvia Thompson. From then on, the Thompson family no longer had Viola Thompson, but instead had Sylvia Thompson. The couple raised Sylvia with great care. Looking back, Mary Perryne found it strange ¨C why was it that the child cried right when she was about to jump into the river? In the past, she thought it was fate that brought her and Sylvia together, and that Sylvia had saved her life. That¡¯s why she treated Sylvia very well ¨C whatever Sylvia asked for, she would try her best to provide. In Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes, although Sylvia wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, they had a strong mother-daughter bond, even stronger than with some biological mothers and daughters. However, in light of recent events. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everything seemed to have been planned by someone else. And then there was Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang began working for the Thompson family when Sylvia was three years old. And for fifteen years, she stayed with them. Afterward, Mary Perryne recalled the scene years ago when Aunt Zhang secretly kissed Sylvia. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_2 Chapter 624: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_2 With this in mind, Mary Perryne covered her mouth tightly with her hand. In the past, she thought Aunt Zhang liked children and was only secretly hugging Sylvia Thompson because she had lost her own child. However, now it seemed. Things were not at all what she had imagined. Mary¡¯s tears flowed down like a river, and if it weren¡¯t for leaning on Sawyer Thompson¡¯s body, she might have already fainted. Seeing his mother like this, Edward Thompson was extremely anxious. No, this wouldn¡¯t do. They couldn¡¯t let their parents be fooled by Mandel Thompson like this. All of this must have been designed by Viola Thompson and Mandel Thompson. Initially, Edward only thought that Viola was somewhat intolerant of Sylvia but never expected that Viola¡¯s intentions would be this malicious. To completely drive Sylvia out of the Thompson Clan, she even dared to do something like this. ¡°Dad and mom! You must not listen to the nonsense my older brother is talking about! That¡¯s not what happened at all!¡± Edward Thompson anxiously looked at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Big brother, how did you become like this? Do you have any fairness left in your eyes? Sylvia is your sister too!¡± They were both sisters, but just because one had a little less blood relation, Mandel was treating Sylvia like this. It was simply too much! Did Mandel ever consider that Sylvia was just a weak girl? By doing this, had he ever considered how Sylvia would live in Capital City in the future?! ¡°Edward Thompson, shut your mouth and let me finish!¡± As these words fell, Mandel Thompson looked at his parents and continued, ¡°Dad, mom, this is the parent-child identification of Sophie Cooper and Nidya, please take a look.¡± Mary Perryne took the parent-child identification. At this moment. Her hands were trembling, and her eyes were very red. Her eyes fell on the words ¡°parent-child relationship established¡± and she was almost fainting. Originally, she still harbored the idea of luck, thinking that this was just Mandel¡¯s speculation. However, now. The truth was right in front of her. For all these years. She had been raising an ungrateful and vicious man. Sawyer Thompson also looked at the parent-child identification report in disbelief. Samuel Thompson went to take a look as well. In a moment, he raised his head to look at Sylvia Thompson, squinting and saying, ¡°No wonder, no wonder you teamed up with Pag Gar to frame me!¡± It turned out that from the beginning, Sylvia Thompson never intended to be a good daughter of the Thompson Clan! She had a purpose from the very beginning. These days, Mandel Thompson had been unable to understand one thing. He considered himself to be pretty good to Sylvia normally. Even during his days studying abroad, he never forgot to prepare gifts for Sylvia on various holidays. He would even sneak back to see Sylvia occasionally, but why? Why did Sylvia treat him like this? He always thought that he had a deep brother-sister relationship with Sylvia. As it turned out. This was just his wishful thinking. Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°The disgusting things this mother-daughter duo has done are not limited to these. In fact, Sylvia already knew she was Nidya¡¯s biological daughter and even conspired with Nidya to prevent us from finding our little sister.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne stared at Mandel Thompson with wide eyes. ¡°Dad, mom, actually, it was no accident that Grandma fell down the stairs that night. Someone did it deliberately. They originally wanted to kill Grandma because she was the first person in our family to find our little sister. As long as Grandma died, no one in this house would be able to find our little sister. I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened to our little sister if Grandma had really been unfortunate. With this mother and daughter¡¯s vicious methods, they could do anything!¡± Upon saying this, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°And Iris White stole our little sister¡¯s ID. If the doctor hadn¡¯t informed our family, our little sister would have suffered an irreversible harm.¡± For a girl, her reputation is the most important thing. Especially in a prestigious family. No one would want to marry a woman who has had an abortion and doesn¡¯t know her boundaries. ¡°Why did Iris White find our little sister¡¯s ID in the living room? Every single thing, every single incident, was in this mother-daughter duo¡¯s design!¡± ¡°For years, this mother-daughter duo has never stopped trying to make our little sister disappear from this world.¡± After a while, Mary Perryne finally reacted, rushing to Sylvia Thompson and grabbing her collar tightly with both hands, ¡°Why? Why? Why did you and your mother treat my Viola like this? Why?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For all these years, she had treated Sylvia Thompson as her own child. She treated her even better than her three sons. But now. The truth was telling her that all of this was because of Sylvia Thompson. What she raised was not a daughter, but a wolf. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_3 Chapter 625: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_3 What a vicious wolf! No wonder. No wonder Sylvia Thompson had been looking for Viola Thompson but never found any results. Turns out. She never intends to find Viola at all. How could someone who hates Viola and wishes her to disappear from this world really be sincere in helping to find her? ¡°You evil woman!¡± At this moment, Mary Perryne wanted to kill Sylvia Thompson. Besides the hatred, there was regret. Mary regretted not taking matters into her hands, why did she entrust Sylvia Thompson with the task of searching for Viola? What she regretted even more was not being more vigilant back then and bringing back an ungrateful and vicious man into the family. ¡°Mom, mom! I really don¡¯t know what is going on¡­¡± Sylvia Thompson knew very well that she could only deny everything now and portray herself as a victim. All these were done by Nidya, and she had nothing to do with it. She was innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Sylvia sobbed, tears streaming down her face. She knelt on the ground, begging for forgiveness from the Thompson family. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve never thought about harming my sister. I swear, before finding Viola, I want to find her more than anyone else! Also, I didn¡¯t know Aunt Zhang was my biological mother! She and I have no relationship, you¡¯re my only mother, you and Dad raised me. In the future, I will only show filial piety to you and Dad, I don¡¯t recognize anyone else!¡± At this point, Sylvia hugged Mary¡¯s leg tightly, ¡°Mom, you raised me, and I will take care of you as you age! Please don¡¯t abandon me! I beg you not to abandon me!¡± Sylvia Thompson cried out loud. No matter what, she could not be driven away by the Thompson family. Sylvia was a savvy person. She knew that everything she had today was because of her title as ¡®Miss Thompson.¡¯ Without the title of Miss Thompson, she would have nothing. ¡°Dad, Mom, please believe me¡­¡± Mary slowly removed Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°You go, you are no longer my daughter.¡± Her voice was cold. Mary was no fool. The reason behind all this was simple if you think about it. Thinking about Sylvia avoiding Aunt Zhang these days, Mary furrowed her brows. This mother and daughter duo were really terrifying! She couldn¡¯t possibly raise the daughter of her enemy along with her own. Every time she thought of Sylvia being Aunt Zhang¡¯s daughter, and how she had been separated from her own daughter for so many years after bringing Sylvia into the family, Mary¡¯s heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. It was unbearable. ¡°Mom, I am your daughter!¡± Sylvia still clung tightly to Mary¡¯s legs, ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± Seeing this scene, Edward Thompson¡¯s heart shattered. After all, Sylvia was the sister who had grown up with him since childhood. As an older brother, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as the sister he had loved and pampered for so many years was kicked out by his family. No way! Edward kneeled down too, ¡°Dad, Mom. Although Sylvia is Aunt Zhang¡¯s daughter, she had no knowledge about all this! You can¡¯t kick her out just because she¡¯s Aunt Zhang¡¯s daughter! After all, you have raised her for so many years!¡± ¡°You know how hardworking and filial Sylvia has been all these years.¡± ¡°Back then, Sylvia was just a child that couldn¡¯t even speak, and had no memory of anything. She couldn¡¯t have prevented Aunt Zhang from doing those evil things! Dad, Mom, you should blame Aunt Zhang instead. It¡¯s all her fault! You can¡¯t blame everything on Sylvia!¡± ¡°Sylvia is innocent!¡± In Edward¡¯s view, Sylvia was indeed innocent. After all, when those things were discovered, Sylvia was just a baby in swaddling clothes and had no memories. Ignorance is no crime! But their parents were making a big fuss over it; just because Sylvia was Aunt Zhang¡¯s child, they wanted to kick her out, which was really unfair to her! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was not acceptable. As a brother, he would not allow such a thing to happen. He would protect Sylvia! Thinking of this, Edward turned to Sylvia and said with conviction, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t be afraid, you have your elder brother. I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Mandel Thompson couldn¡¯t stand watching this scene any longer. Not caring about Edward¡¯s ¡°superstar¡± status, he punched Edward straight in the face, ¡°Edward Thompson! Wake up! She is the daughter of our family¡¯s enemy! She almost ruined our family! Today, she must leave this house!¡± Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_4 Chapter 626: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_4 This statement was not exaggerated at all. Mrs. Thompson almost died because of Sylvia Thompson. Viola Thompson almost ruined her reputation because of Sylvia Thompson. And then there was Samuel Thompson, who almost ruined his life¡¯s happiness because of Sylvia Thompson. But now. Edward Thompson kept saying that he wanted to protect Sylvia Thompson. It¡¯s simply outrageous! For a moment, Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge this younger brother. Edward Thompson was furious! The Thompson Family treated him and Sylvia Thompson like this time and time again. Did they think he was easy to bully? Edward Thompson stood up and directly grabbed Mandel Thompson¡¯s collar. ¡°Mandel Thompson, don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re the eldest son in this family you¡¯re so awesome! What¡¯s so great about you! Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Edward Thompson continued: ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve long been fed up with your eldest son attitude! Who do you think you are? What gives you the right to discipline me! What qualifications do you have to discipline me! And what gives you the right to kick Sylvia out of this family!¡± Edward Thompson had been unhappy with Mandel Thompson for a long time. Especially last time when Mandel Thompson slapped Edward Thompson because of Viola Thompson. The brotherhood of more than twenty years between him and Mandel Thompson ultimately couldn¡¯t compare to someone who had only been with them for a few months. That slap hurt Edward Thompson¡¯s heart deeply. He wondered what he had done wrong for Mandel Thompson to slap him like that. All he did was say that he wanted to cut ties with Viola Thompson. But that day, he said those words for a reason. If it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t want such a disgraceful sister! ¡°Edward Thompson! Let go of your elder brother!¡± Sawyer Thompson spoke up at this moment, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, in this family, Mandel has more of a right to discipline you than I do! He has more of a right to decide who can¡¯t stay in this family!¡± Sawyer Thompson¡¯s words were loud and clear, reaching the ears of everyone present. ¡°You¡¯re really out of line!¡± Sawyer Thompson was very disappointed in Edward Thompson right now. He originally thought that this son could be saved. Who knew¡­ Edward Thompson let go of Mandel Thompson and turned to look at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the head of this family, and I trust you to be just! This matter isn¡¯t related to Sylvia at all, so why would you kick her out of the house?¡± ¡°All these things are happening because of her, and you still say it¡¯s not related?¡± Sawyer Thompson continued: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, would your little sister be missing for so many years? Would your mother have depression? Would your grandmother have almost lost her life, and your second brother almost ruined his life¡¯s happiness? I don¡¯t know how you could say such a thing!¡± The Thompson Family not holding Sylvia Thompson accountable was already their greatest act of mercy! Were they supposed to pretend as if nothing had happened, and continue to treat Sylvia Thompson like their own daughter, just like before? Impossible! It¡¯s never possible! With that said, Mandel Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°You can go now!¡± Just three words. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart was completely panicked. She knew that the Thompson Family was determined to break off their relationship with her this time. No. That¡¯s not right. She was the legitimate daughter of the Thompson Family. She couldn¡¯t leave the Thompson Family. ¡°Dad, Dad! Can you please not kick me out? As long as you don¡¯t kick me out, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± Sylvia Thompson cried and gasped for air, ¡°Why? Why did things turn out like this? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Is it just because I have a birth mother like Nidya? But she did all those things, and I didn¡¯t know anything about it, I didn¡¯t know anything¡­please don¡¯t treat me like this!¡± ¡°Housekeeper!¡± Sawyer Thompson called the housekeeper directly. ¡°Master.¡± Sawyer Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson, who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°Take Sophie Cooper out of here. From now on, our Thompson Family will only have one Miss, and that¡¯s Viola!¡± The housekeeper didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way either. He didn¡¯t expect Aunt Zhang to secretly do so many bad things. This woman was truly vicious! It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dad, I am Sylvia Thompson, not Sophie Cooper! Dad!¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s voice was almost hoarse. She wasn¡¯t Sophie Cooper. She wasn¡¯t! Edward Thompson kneeled down again, begging for mercy on Sylvia Thompson¡¯s behalf, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong just now, I can apologize! I¡¯ll change, please don¡¯t kick Sylvia out, okay? She¡¯s your daughter with mom!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a daughter like that!¡± Sawyer Thompson frowned as he looked at Edward Thompson, who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°A man¡¯s knees are golden, but you actually knelt down three or four times for a daughter! Edward Thompson, you are truly disappointing!¡± Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_5 Chapter 627: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_5 Utterly disappointed! The housekeeper came with security to drag Sylvia Thompson away. No matter how much Sylvia struggled, it was futile. Sylvia was indignant. Why?! If Heaven had given her all this, why would it then take it all away? She was clearly the young Miss Thompson Family! ¡°Dad!¡± Edward Thompson looked at Sawyer Thompson. Sawyer turned his head away, ignoring Edward¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mom!¡± Edward then looked at Mary Perryne. Mary, like Sawyer, ignored Edward. Finally, Edward had no other choice but to say, ¡°Dad, Mom, even if you want to chase Sylvia away, at least let her pack some things!¡± Such as jewelry and the like. When Sylvia left the Thompson house last time, she didn¡¯t take any jewelry, only a few change of clothes and skincare products. Over the years, the Thompson Family had given Sylvia many nice things. Even if she were to leave the Thompson¡¯s house for good, she wouldn¡¯t suffer too much. After all, any set of jewelry Sylvia owned was worth hundreds of thousands at the very least! In the future, Sylvia could just sell a few sets of jewelry to support herself. Although her life might not be as luxurious as before, it would still be much better than an ordinary person¡¯s. But now, Sylvia didn¡¯t have time to take anything! Samuel Thompson, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke, ¡°Pack things? On what grounds does she have to pack things? Everything belongs to our Thompson Clan! She is not qualified to take anything from our family!¡± ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re too heartless!¡± Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯m heartless? When she did all those things, why didn¡¯t she think about today?¡± Edward looked at Samuel, ¡°Even if Pag Gar¡¯s incident was related to Sylvia, didn¡¯t you avoid Pag Gar¡¯s trap in the end? The matter didn¡¯t cause you any substantial harm. Why can¡¯t you just let go of those things and be kinder to Sylvia! She¡¯s our sister who grew up with us since childhood! Even if you don¡¯t share any blood ties with her, your feelings for her are not fake! Why? Why do you treat her like this? She¡¯s just a vulnerable woman with nothing!¡± Sylvia was about to be kicked out of the Thompson¡¯s house, but Samuel was still so aggressive. He wouldn¡¯t even allow Sylvia to take her jewelry! That was nothing but bullying! Moreover, that jewelry originally belonged to Sylvia. What right did Samuel have to prevent her from taking them away? Edward got angrier the more he thought about it! Samuel just looked at Edward, feeling both angry and upset, ¡°Edward Thompson, I think you¡¯re crazy! Look clearly, who is Sophie Cooper? She destroyed our family, making brothers turn against each other and you still speak up for her! You are nothing but a complete fool!¡± Nowadays, Samuel didn¡¯t even want to mention Sylvia¡¯s name. Such a person didn¡¯t deserve the Thompson¡¯s surname at all! If it wasn¡¯t for Sylvia, their brothers wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡°Who¡¯s the real fool?¡± Edward¡¯s gaze fell on everyone¡¯s face in the living room; when seeing Viola Thompson, the anger in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden, ¡°The real fools are you! All of you!¡± It was all Viola¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for Viola, things wouldn¡¯t have escalated to this point today. Maybe, this whole thing was instigated by Viola. After all, the family hadn¡¯t discovered Sylvia and Aunt Zhang¡¯s relationship after so many years. How come everything was exposed as soon as Viola came back? It was obvious. The whole thing was caused by Viola. In this matter, Sylvia did nothing wrong. Her mistake was to have a mother like Aunt Zhang; her mistake was to treat Viola as a real sister, her mistake was to be caught by Viola¡¯s villainous scheme! Edward continued, ¡°One day, you will all regret this!¡± When the family discovers Viola¡¯s true colors, they will regret their actions today! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because they drove away the most outstanding, kindest, and filial daughter! Viola could not even compare to half of Sylvia! After saying that, Edward turned to his parents and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, can you say something? Are you really not going to let Sylvia pack some things? Don¡¯t you care about her feelings at all?¡± Sawyer Thompson spoke outright, ¡°Your second brother is right; she has no right to take anything from the Thompson Clan.¡± Edward was truly disappointed, he looked at Sawyer, ¡°Fine, Dad. Have you thought it through? From today on, Sylvia and I will leave this home together! If you don¡¯t recognize her as your daughter, then don¡¯t recognize me as your son either!¡± Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_6 Chapter 628: 212: Clean up the house, cut off relations_6 This time, Edward Thompson was not just talking rashly. He was dead serious! With parents and family like this, it would be better not to have any at all. ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind, haven¡¯t you?¡± asked Sawyer Thompson. ¡°Yes.¡± Edward Thompson continued, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through very seriously!¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Fine, go! From now on, I, Sawyer Thompson, will not have a son like you!¡± Edward Thompson turned and left! Without any hesitation. ¡°Bob!¡± After all, he was her own flesh and blood born from her womb, Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but call out. Edward Thompson looked back at Mary Perryne, ¡°From the moment you started driving Sylvia away, I stopped having a mother like you!¡± Each word was spoken icily. Mary Perryne clutched at her heart, gasping for breath, ¡°You leave! If you dare to leave today¡­¡± Not waiting for Mary Perryne to finish, Edward Thompson chuckled, ¡°Are you trying to say that if I dare to leave, you won¡¯t have a son like me in the future? Sorry, I¡¯m tired of hearing that!¡± Anyway, he didn¡¯t intend to recognize Mary Perryne as his mother any longer. From this day on, the only relative he had in this world was Sylvia Thompson, having absolutely nothing to do with the Thompson Family! After saying that, Edward Thompson quickened his pace and ran outside. The Thompson Family Manor was huge. Edward Thompson drove to the entrance and saw Sylvia Thompson. Sylvia was kneeling at the entrance of the manor. Edward Thompson parked the car in front of her, grabbed Sylvia Thompson and said, ¡°Sylvia, stop kneeling, those people have no hearts! They can¡¯t see your sacrifices! Come with your older brother!¡± He would never let Sylvia Thompson suffer. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face was streaming with tears. She hugged Edward Thompson and choked out, ¡°Brother, brother, mom and dad don¡¯t want me anymore, what should I do?¡± At first, when she got the call from Brandon Thompson, she thought he was asking her to come back. She never expected things to turn out like this! Up to now, Sylvia Thompson still didn¡¯t understand how Brandon Thompson had found out about this! Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with distress, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If they don¡¯t want you, your older brother wants you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t drag you down, Brother!¡± Sylvia Thompson pushed Edward Thompson away and firmly said, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t have a conflict with mom and dad because of me. After all, they are your real relatives, and I am just the daughter of a servant!¡± As she spoke, Sylvia Thompson lowered her head, her eyes filled with a wronged expression. She was at fault. Her mistake was being born the daughter of a servant. Hearing Sylvia Thompson¡¯s words, Edward Thompson felt even more heartbroken, and continued, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t ever say that. In my heart, you will always be my sister! Nobody can compare to you! Not even Viola Thompson! Let¡¯s go!¡± No one can choose their own birth, so this was not Sylvia Thompson¡¯s fault. Sylvia Thompson shook her head, ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t go with you. I haven¡¯t gotten mom and dad¡¯s forgiveness yet.¡± Edward Thompson forcefully dragged Sylvia Thompson into the car, ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t worry. As long as your older brother is here, I will never let you be wronged.¡± On the other side. Thompson Clan. Watching Edward Thompson¡¯s departing figure, Sawyer Thompson tightly furrowed his brows and then looked at Brandon Thompson, ¡°Starting from today, cut off all the resources for this unfilial son! Also, issue a statement saying that I have severed ties with this ungrateful and vicious man!¡± Edward Thompson¡¯s achievements in the entertainment industry were closely tied to his status as the third young master of the Thompson Clan. Edward Thompson¡¯s debut movie was only possible due to Sawyer Thompson investing three billion dollars in it to secure the lead role for him. In addition, Sawyer Thompson spared no expense in hiring A-list celebrities to help promote Edward Thompson. Without all this, Edward Thompson would never have achieved what he has today! Hearing this, Brandon Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright, Dad. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Mary Perryne didn¡¯t say anything to stop him. Edward Thompson had disappointed her too much! Especially when he said those last words. For a moment, Mary Perryne even wished she¡¯d never given birth to Edward Thompson! Brandon Thompson immediately had the PR department issue a statement. As soon as the statement was released, Facebook was buzzing with the news. The Thompson Clan had actually severed ties with Edward Thompson! Why? Was it because of Viola Thompson? After all, this happened after Viola Thompson returned home. In order to avoid misconceptions and misunderstandings, Brandon Thompson immediately revealed the truth about Sylvia Thompson¡¯s identity. Who could have thought that Sylvia Thompson and Viola Thompson¡¯s swapped lives were man-made! Sylvia Thompson had been enjoying the good life in the Thompson Clan for eighteen years while Viola Thompson had experienced the darkest moments of her life. Marriage in place of someone else, giving up her liver¡­ Viola Thompson shouldn¡¯t have had to go through any of this. And, the biological mother of Sylvia Thompson was a murderer! What wouldn¡¯t a murderer do? There is no doubt that Sylvia Thompson¡¯s ungratefulness must have been inherited from her mother. It was truly terrifying! For a time, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s account was flooded with comments. As soon as Howard found out about this, he contacted Edward Thompson right away, ¡°Bob, where are you now?¡± ¡°At home.¡± Howard was angry and directly said, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why does your father want to break off his relationship with you? Also, you should keep your distance from Sylvia Thompson immediately! Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious!¡± Given Sylvia Thompson¡¯s current special status, she was in the public¡¯s crosshairs! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Edward Thompson did not maintain a distance from Sylvia Thompson in a timely manner, it would seriously affect his career in the entertainment industry. ¡°Why? Why is it that every single one of you blames Sylvia without any discernment! Howard, have you ever thought that Sylvia is also a victim! This has nothing to do with her!¡± If he kept his distance from Sylvia Thompson at a time like this, then Sylvia Thompson would really have nowhere to turn! He couldn¡¯t do that! As long as he was there, he would leave a way out for Sylvia Thompson. Howard frowned, looking speechless, ¡°Bob, how can you be so stubborn! When you should have gotten closer to your little sister, you didn¡¯t. Now that you shouldn¡¯t be with Sylvia Thompson, you still can¡¯t let her go! Sylvia Thompson is the daughter of that maid, if it wasn¡¯t for her mother, your little sister wouldn¡¯t have been taken away and suffered all these years! All these problems are ultimately due to her!¡± Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: 213: Collapse, Olivia Cooper is none other than Pearl (second update). Chapter 629: 213: Collapse, Olivia Cooper is none other than Pearl (second update). Listening to Howard¡¯s words, Edward Thompson felt helpless. He didn¡¯t understand why everyone was targeting Sylvia Thompson now. Was it because Sylvia was Nidya¡¯s daughter? But at that time, Sylvia was just a baby, she had no choice. Edward originally thought Howard would understand him. Unexpectedly, Howard was no different than the others. Sheep following the herd. This disappointed Edward greatly. Edward tried to calm himself down, lowering his voice: ¡°Howard, you¡¯ve known Sylvia for quite some time. I think you should know what kind of person she is! Sylvia being kicked out of the house is already miserable enough! Are you trying to drive her to death?¡± Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re too impulsive and emotional. Who is Sylvia? She¡¯s the daughter of a murderer, she and the murderer conspired together to deceive your family. Your parents not holding her accountable is already the greatest mercy!¡± At this point, Howard continued, ¡°You¡¯re a public figure; have you ever considered the consequences of your actions?¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m very clear, I¡¯m not a three-year-old child!¡± Howard rubbed her temples. Edward was an artist she personally fostered. Originally, Howard didn¡¯t want to sign Edward, but Sawyer Thompson repeatedly stepped in. On account of the long-time friendship, she reluctantly signed him. Later, Edward didn¡¯t disappoint her. Although his talent was not enough, he worked hard. Over the years, with the support of his family, his few films have been major hits. But Edward seemed to have forgotten. His success was all because of his family¡¯s merits, the support of Thompson Group, and his title as the third son of the Thompson Clan. ¡°Edward¡­¡± Howard wanted to say more, but Edward hung up the phone. Looking at the disconnected call, Howard frowned slightly. This Edward was becoming more and more unreasonable! As soon as Edward hung up the phone, Sylvia came over with teary eyes, ¡°Brother, you should just distance yourself from me. I¡¯m sorry¡­it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Sylvia, what are you talking about! We¡¯re siblings! No matter when, I will never abandon you!¡± He was different from those people in Thompson Clan. He had a heart and feelings. He valued loyalty! ¡­ Today is Olivia Cooper¡¯s memorial service. Many people came to the scene. Everyone was there to see off such a pitiful young girl. The scene was very quiet. So quiet that only soft sobbing could be heard. It was clear skies yesterday, but today it was overcast with a drizzle in the air. It seemed as if even heaven itself was weeping for the pitiful child. In the crowd. The girl wore a black shirt, her hair in a neat bun, holding an umbrella with one hand while the other held a leash of a black large dog. Step by step, they walked towards the Memorial Hall. Although there was no expression on her face, it was enveloped in a layer of cold frost. ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Just then, someone in the crowd recognized her. Viola Thompson glanced back. It was Barbara Will, the mother seeking her lost child. Barbara came to Capital City two days ago and learned of Olivia¡¯s death upon her arrival. Although Olivia was not her daughter, Barbara felt great sympathy for the poor girl and decided to attend the memorial service before leaving. ¡°Mrs. Price.¡± Barbara¡¯s eyes were a bit red, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯re here to attend Olivia¡¯s memorial service too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded, looking at her, ¡°If only you had come sooner.¡± For some reason, Viola always thought that Barbara was Olivia¡¯s birth mother. At that time, she had been urging Barbara to come to Capital City as soon as possible to do the parent-child identification with Olivia, but Barbara was too busy. ¡°Miss Thompson, Olivia¡¯s death saddens me. Although the identification result has not been released yet, I can feel that she¡¯s not my Pearl. Even if I had come earlier, the tragic incident would not have been avoided.¡± Because nothing matched between Olivia and Pearl except for a double helix. If Olivia was Pearl, Barbara would have come to Capital City already. She visited all the children who resembled Pearl before coming here. Because for Olivia, the hope was the smallest. Barbara continued, ¡°The identification results will be out soon, and I booked a train ticket to City Yale tomorrow. I heard there¡¯s a child whose situation is very similar to Pearl¡¯s.¡± ¡°I hope you find Pearl soon.¡± Barbara nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± At that moment, Police Officer Ling, dressed in her uniform, came running over. ¡°Are you Barbara Will?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Barbara nodded. Ling showed her police badge and continued: ¡°I am officer Ling from the city police department. You did a parent-child identification with Olivia Cooper two days ago, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Facing Barbara, Ling had complex eyes and knew of this mother¡¯s story. She was very unfortunate. And very difficult. Her only daughter was lost, her husband remarried, and everyone in the world had forgotten Pearl¡¯s existence, except for her, who was constantly searching. But it¡¯s a pity. Life is cruel after all. Officer Ling continued, ¡°Mrs. Will, what I¡¯m about to tell you might be cruel. Please be prepared mentally.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Barbara was a bit confused. A bad feeling suddenly rose in her heart. Viola frowned slightly. Could it be¡­ Officer Ling took out a DNA test report, ¡°After comparison, you are Olivia Cooper¡¯s birth mother.¡± Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: 214: Good and evil will eventually get their retribution. Chapter 630: 214: Good and evil will eventually get their retribution. ¡°Upon hearing these words, Barbara Will was immediately taken aback. She stood still, unable to react for a long time. Barbara tried to calm herself down, raised her head to look at Ling, and squeezed out a forced smile, ¡°Kim, Officer Kim, what did you just say?¡± That statement was a tremendous blow for Barbara, akin to a bolt from the blue. She must¡¯ve heard it wrong. She surely misheard. Olivia Cooper was two years older than Pearl, and her skin was a bit darker than Pearl¡¯s, she definitely wasn¡¯t Pearl. She definitely wasn¡¯t. Barbara just looked at Ling, hoping against hope. How much she wished, at that moment, for Ling to laugh and tell her that she was just joking earlier. Just a joke, that¡¯s all. With a sigh, Ling said, ¡°Ms. Will, I know it¡¯s difficult for you to accept this. But unfortunately, the results show that you are indeed Olivia Cooper¡¯s biological mother. Olivia Cooper is Pearl.¡± Olivia Cooper is Pearl¡­ She was the daughter she had been looking for ten years. Barbara just opened her mouth, as if wanting to say something, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. The day, which had been bright, suddenly darkened at this moment. Pitch-dark, without a ray of light. Grief seeped into her very soul. The next second, Barbara¡¯s vision blacked out, and she fainted. This blow was too much for Barbara to take. Finding her daughter was her only reason to live on. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve died a long time ago. ¡°Mrs. Price!¡± Viola Thompson promptly caught Barbara. ¡°Ms. Will!¡± Ling was also greatly alarmed. Just as Ling prepared to call for an ambulance, she saw Viola Thompson take out a small ceramic bottle from bread¡¯s bag. She opened the lid and put it under Barbara¡¯s nose. The special smell inside the small ceramic bottle went straight up Barbara¡¯s nostrils. Soon, Barbara opened her eyes. Seeing this, Ling stared wide-eyed. She first looked at Barbara, then at Viola, subconsciously thinking that this girl definitely possessed talents beyond the field of computers. She remained composed in a crisis. Neither flurried nor slow. Even trained police officers paled in comparison to her. After opening her eyes, Barbara took a while to recover, then asked, ¡°Officer Kim, what did you say just now? Are, you, are you sure you weren¡¯t joking with me?¡± Even now, Barbara dared not admit the truth. If Olivia Cooper was indeed Pearl¡­ Then she was the indirect murderer of her own biological daughter. If only she had come sooner, her daughter would not have had an accident! At this moment, plain words are nowhere near enough to describe Barbara¡¯s pain. Upon hearing this, Ling sighed. Although this cruel fact¡­ Barbara had to face it. ¡°Ms. Will, I wasn¡¯t joking, Olivia Cooper is indeed your biological daughter, Pearl.¡± The mother-daughter reunion that Barbara had been waiting for many years, turned out to be an eternal farewell. ¡°Ah!¡± Barbara¡¯s last line of defense in her heart completely collapsed. She sobbed aloud. Then, getting up from the ground on her knees, she ran towards the Memorial Hall, ¡°Pearl! Pearl! It¡¯s all mom¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Pearl!¡± Her cry was both sorrowful and suppressed. ¡°Pearl!¡± Barbara knelt before the coffin, pressing her face against Olivia¡¯s, ¡°Pearl, will you open your eyes and look at mom? I¡¯m sorry, Pearl! I¡¯m really really sorry¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s face was ice-cold. No warmth at all. At that moment, Barbara wished deeply that she could die in place of Olivia. How could she have been so clueless. ¡°Pearl, Pearl!¡± Barbara kept calling out again and again, but Olivia kept her eyes tightly shut without giving any response. The people who were mourning inside the Memorial Hall were a bit startled when they saw this scene. They all started whispering. ¡°Who is she? Olivia¡¯s biological mother?¡± ¡°I know her!¡± Some people in the crowd already took out their mobile phones, opened the news about the search for the daughter and compared, ¡°Is she Pearl¡¯s mother who went searching for her daughter?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Does that mean Olivia is Pearl?¡± Barbara¡¯s search for her daughter was already pitiful, but now, what she found was a dead body. Ling walked over to Barbara and comforted her: ¡°Ms. Will, one cannot bring back the dead, you should mourn appropriately.¡± Mourn appropriately? Desolation filled Barbara¡¯s eyes, as the reality of the situation sank in, how could she mourn appropriately? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Barbara was filled with nothing but regret. She regretted her hesitation. If she had come a few days earlier. Or even one day earlier. Her daughter would not have died. Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_2 Chapter 631: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_2 She was the one who killed her daughter. The mourners who came tried to comfort Barbara Will. They urged her to look forward. ¡°Nina¡¯s mom, don¡¯t be sad, Nina just went to Paradise ahead of time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I believe that Nina in heaven also doesn¡¯t want to see you so sad.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Barbara Will just knelt in front of the ice coffin, her tears falling drop by drop. Viola Thompson sighed lightly. She really did not know how to console this mother. Bread lifted its head to look at Viola Thompson, then walked up to the ice coffin again, lifted its claw, and knocked on the ice coffin. Realizing that the person in the coffin gave no response, it also ¡®woofed¡¯ once. But no matter how much Bread barked. Olivia Cooper could no longer pat Bread¡¯s little head with a smile the way she used to. Bread emitted an anxious whimper, pacing around Viola Thompson, seemingly wanting her to get Olivia Cooper to stand up. Viola Thompson squatted down and pet Bread¡¯s head, ¡°Olivia has left, let¡¯s send her off, okay?¡± ¡°Woof!¡± ¡°Good boy.¡± Viola Thompson stood up and bowed towards Olivia Cooper¡¯s ice coffin. Scenes from her time spent with Olivia Cooper were flickering in her mind like a film. ¡°Sister, when I grow up, I will take you and Bread around the world.¡± ¡°Sister, I want to treat you to the best milk tea in the world.¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± Suddenly, she felt a heaviness in her chest and had trouble breathing. She didn¡¯t understand how things ended up this way. Olivia Cooper was only twelve years old. Her life had just begun. Meanwhile. Barbara Will had cried herself out of energy. Tomorrow would be Olivia Cooper¡¯s funeral day. According to the customs of Barbara Will¡¯s hometown, if a child died prematurely, the parents would have to carry the child¡¯s portrait and urn to the burial. Even though Barbara Will had been divorced from her husband for many years, now that Olivia Cooper was dead, as a mother, she had to inform Montague about it. Barbara Will had no idea how she dialed Montague¡¯s number. ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end of the line, Montague was busy celebrating his son¡¯s birthday. Seeing the incoming call from his ex-wife, he furrowed his eyebrows before answering, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Barbara Will.¡± Barbara Will strangled back her grief. Montague sounded impatient, ¡°I know, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Before Barbara Will could respond, Montague said, ¡°I¡¯m also having financial difficulties recently and may not be able to lend you money. Barbara Will, I mean it, it¡¯s been so many years, you should move on already, a person cannot always live in the past!¡± During the period when their daughter was missing, he also suffered a lot, unable to sleep night after night. But as a human being, he always had to look forward. He had advised Barbara Will to have another child in that period, but Barbara Will wouldn¡¯t budge and refused to have a second child. Being a man, he had to continue his lineage. Therefore, out of no choice, he had to divorce Barbara Will. Until now. Ten years had passed. His son, born to his current wife, was already nine years old, but Barbara Will was still on the path of searching for her daughter. Over these years, Montague always felt relieved that he had moved on. Otherwise, he would have ended up like Barbara Will. Having nothing. ¡°I¡¯m not here to borrow money from you,¡± Barbara Will¡¯s voice was devoid of any warmth, ¡°I¡¯ve found Nina.¡± Hearing that Barbara Will had found their biological daughter, Montague¡¯s voice was somewhat excited, ¡°Really? Where is Nina now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone. Nina¡¯s gone!¡± Barbara Will continued, ¡°Tomorrow is Nina¡¯s funeral. If you have any human decency left, you should buy a plane ticket to Capital City right now and bid our daughter a final farewell.¡± ¡°What?¡± Montague¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Nina was gone? Barbara Will repeated again. Very quickly, Montague recovered from his astonishment and said, ¡°Since Nina is already gone, my trip to Capital City will have no meaning! Barbara¡­¡± Before Montague could finish his sentence, the urging voice of his current wife came from the side, ¡°Montague! Light up the birthday candles for Little Treasure quickly!¡± A wave of desolation washed over Barbara Will¡¯s face. Her daughter was dead. Yet, they were busy celebrating their son¡¯s birthday. How ironic. How ironic! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Montague continued, ¡°I have something else to do, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly hung up. After hanging up, Montague took out a lighter and lit the candles on the birthday cake. His current wife, Darlene, asked curiously, ¡°What did your ex-wife want?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Montague brushed her off. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_3 Chapter 632: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_3 Today is my son¡¯s birthday, and bringing up a dead person always feels a bit ominous. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s heartless. But his daughter has been missing for years, and his tears already dried up after the first year. Nowadays, since he already has a new family, he shouldn¡¯t let a dead person affect him. So Darlene didn¡¯t ask further. Capital City. The sky was getting dark. Almost everyone had already left the Memorial Hall. Only Barbara Will was still kneeling before the coffin, burning paper money and crying, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. If I had come earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much. You must be in a lot of pain, right?¡± At that moment, footsteps sounded outside. ¡°Nini!¡± Barbara immediately turned around to look. Unfortunately. The one who came was not Olivia Cooper. Viola Thompson sighed softly, walked to Barbara¡¯s side, ¡°Mrs. Price, you haven¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for a whole day. You should rest for a while, I¡¯ll watch over this place for you.¡± Barbara shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, not at all. I want to stay with Nini a bit longer¡­¡± Viola continued, ¡°Tomorrow is the funeral, you won¡¯t be able to withstand it like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± At this point, Barbara looked at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you think there are ghosts in this world?¡± Before Viola could speak, Barbara continued, ¡°If there were, that would be so great.¡± She wanted to hug her daughter. She wanted to talk to her daughter for a while. In any form. ¡°Miss Thompson, I have so much regret! I really regret it! Why did I delay so many days to see Nini! Nini was right in front of me, but I missed her!¡± ¡°It was me who caused Nini¡¯s death!¡± No one knew how much Barbara regretted. She wished she could slap herself to death. Viola had reminded her more than half a month ago and had urged her in the meantime, but Barbara stubbornly believed that she would not recognize her own daughter wrong. Viola continued, ¡°Mrs. Price, don¡¯t blame yourself too much, everything is predetermined by fate.¡± At this moment, Viola could only comfort her like this. ¡°I caused her death.¡± Barbara looked at Olivia Cooper lying in the ice coffin, ¡°I really want Nini to take me away too.¡± Anyway, there was no more meaning for her to live in this world. Her daughter was gone. So was her hope. ¡°Mrs. Price, you mustn¡¯t think like that.¡± Barbara continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Thompson, I¡¯m just thinking about it. If Nini could really take me away, she would have taken me away long ago.¡± Barbara stayed in the Memorial Hall all night, and Viola accompanied her all night. Two people. An ice coffin. And a lone lamp. The funeral home¡¯s Memorial Hall was cold and spooky. But Barbara and Viola were not afraid at all. Early the next morning. Olivia Cooper¡¯s body was pushed into the cremation furnace. Unusually, Barbara didn¡¯t cry or make a scene. She silently pressed the button for the furnace. The raging flames were reflected in her eyes. The moment the fire started, the bread struggled to break free from the ropes and the flames in the furnace roared. Soon. That little figure turned into a handful of ashes in the furnace. Barbara held the urn and the black and white portrait, and went up the hearse like this. The funeral procession was long. The cemetery was nearby. When leaving the funeral home, the sky was still clear, but when the funeral ended, the rain suddenly started pouring without warning. Viola looked up at the drizzle in the sky, and her eyes moistened as well. At that moment. A black umbrella unfurled above her head, shielding her from the drizzle. Following the slender hand with beautiful bones holding the umbrella, Viola saw a handsome, cold face. The thin lips were pressed into a tight line. After not seeing him for several days, his face seemed to have grown somewhat thinner, and some blue stubble had emerged on his chin. It didn¡¯t make him look disheveled, but rather added a unique charm. An unapproachable coldness was expressed between the nobility. Just like her. He was also wearing a black shirt. His whole body was solemn, as if enveloped in an impenetrable layer of frost. For some reason, Viola suddenly felt very tired and hugged him. Both hands tightly around his waist. At this moment, Terrence Lentz was completely stunned, just as surprised as when Viola got drunk that night, lifted his clothes, and touched his abs. His whole body tensed up. He didn¡¯t dare to move. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let me hold you for a moment.¡± After a moment, Viola finally said this sentence. ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. It took a while for Viola to let go of him, and by the time she spoke again, she had already adjusted her emotions. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_4 Chapter 633: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_4 ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± He held an umbrella for her, and they talked and walked out of the cemetery together. Fog lingered among the woods. It was like walking in an ink painting, only adding to the loneliness. A car was parked outside the cemetery. Seeing Terrence Lentz coming, the driver immediately opened the car door, ¡°Sir.¡± Viola Thompson walked to the back seat. Terrence carefully used his hand to shield the car roof. They both got into the backseat. Terrence said, ¡°Shall we have a meal first?¡± ¡°Not hungry.¡± ¡°Milk tea?¡± Terrence continued. Viola didn¡¯t respond with a smile like she used to when she heard about milk tea, instead, she said, ¡°Can we find a place to sit for a while?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Terrence nodded slightly and then instructed the driver, ¡°To Qin Garden.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Qin Garden is the most famous tea house in Capital City. Knowing that Viola liked tea, Terrence informed his assistant on WhatsApp to prepare the best tea artist at Qin Garden. An hour later, the car stopped at the entrance of Qin Garden. The boss personally greeted them at the door. ¡°Mr. Lentz.¡± Terrence nodded, ¡°Is everything prepared?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The boss made a welcoming gesture, ¡°Please follow me this way.¡± Walking through the winding corridor of Qin Garden¡¯s antique-style decoration, they finally reached the tea room. Even before entering the tea room, a refreshing tea fragrance could already be smelled. It quenched their thirst immediately. The interior of the tea room was impeccably elegant. The tea artist, wearing a cheongsam, had already brewed the tea, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Terrence pressed his thin lips lightly and said, ¡°You can leave for now; I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the tea artist nodded. Viola leaned on the stool and said, ¡°The environment here is nice.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Terrence poured Viola a cup of tea. The tea soup was clear and bright. It tasted soft, bitter initially then sweet, and had a lingering aftertaste. They sat in the tea room for the whole afternoon. In the evening, they went to a private restaurant that had fairly good food. After the meal¡­ Viola received a message from Barbara Will. Barbara said she was leaving soon and wanted to see Viola the next day. [Alright.] Viola replied to Barbara¡¯s message. Before she knew it, it was the next day. Viola arrived at the restaurant where Barbara had asked to meet. Barbara looked completely different from her usual plain appearance, with delicate makeup on her face, wearing a light purple dress, and a beaming smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯m over here.¡± She looked as if she had been given a new leash on life. She seemed at least ten years younger. Even Viola was taken aback by this transformed Barbara. ¡°Mrs. Price.¡± Barbara smiled at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you think I¡¯ve changed a lot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded. Barbara said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve truly come to terms with things. The past is the past. From now on, I will live well and happily. I will not let Nini worry, and I¡¯ll live on her behalf in this world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best that you think this way,¡± Viola continued. ¡°I believe that if Sisi could see you like this from heaven, she would be very happy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Barbara took out three thousand dollars in cash from her bag, ¡°Miss Thompson, this is the money you and your friends gave me as assistance. Thank you. Now that Nini has been found, I don¡¯t need this money anymore. Please help me return it to your friends.¡± ¡°You keep the money, and I wish you peace and joy in the days to come.¡± Barbara shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t accept it.¡± At this point, Barbara paused and continued, ¡°Now that Nini is gone, if I were to keep this money, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Since I¡¯ve decided to start a new life, I don¡¯t want to owe anyone anything.¡± With that said, Viola could only accept the money. After saying goodbye to Barbara, Viola was still somewhat worried. She looked at Barbara and said, ¡°Mrs. Price, should I accompany you around Capital City for a few days?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve bought a train ticket back to my hometown.¡± She hadn¡¯t seen her parents in three years due to her search for her biological daughter. Barbara continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, if it¡¯s possible, could you give me a ride to the train station? My train is scheduled two hours from now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course,¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°My fianc¨¦¡¯s car is parked outside.¡± When Barbara heard the words ¡°fianc¨¦,¡± she obviously froze for a moment and then said, ¡°Would that be too much trouble for your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s no trouble.¡± Viola stood up from the table, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Barbara nodded, following Viola¡¯s footsteps. Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_5 Chapter 634: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_5 Soon, the two arrived outside the restaurant. The black Cayenne was parked in the parking space. A tall figure leaned against the car door; seeing Viola coming, he immediately stood up straight, ¡°Viola.¡± Viola walked over, ¡°Let¡¯s take Mrs. Price to the train station.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Viola then introduced: ¡°Mrs. Price, this is my fianc¨¦, Terrence Lentz.¡± ¡°Mr. Lentz.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°Please get in the car.¡± As he spoke, he opened the car door. Today, Terrence Lentz was the driver; Viola sat in the passenger seat, and Barbara Will sat in the back seat. The car drove at a moderate speed. In about forty minutes, they arrived at the train station. Viola and Terrence Lentz accompanied her inside the station. ¡°Mrs. Price, have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, Mr. Lentz, thank you both.¡± Barbara Will waved to the two, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll message you when I arrive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your message.¡± Barbara Will¡¯s figure soon disappeared into the crowd ahead. Terrence Lentz asked, ¡°Is she Olivia Cooper¡¯s birth mother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling she had, ¡°Mother and daughter could have been reunited, but unfortunately, fate had other plans.¡± Such a good child like Olivia Cooper should not have had this ending. Terrence Lentz glanced at her and then said, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In about ten minutes, Terrence Lentz came back, holding a cup of iced milk tea. ¡°Here.¡± Viola took the milk tea with both hands and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± On the other side. In less than a day, Edward Thompson¡¯s Facebook followers dropped by more than two million. Howard was quite helpless. She had to make a personal visit to Edward Thompson¡¯s residence. ¡°Bob, you are the artist I personally brought up. No one knows better than me how difficult it has been for you to get to where you are now. If you don¡¯t want your stardom to be ruined like this, listen to me, temporarily cut off ties with Sylvia Thompson, and apologize to your parents. Otherwise, you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡± After all, she had personally brought up this artist, and Howard didn¡¯t want to watch Edward Thompson ruin his own stardom. His achievements today were not easy to come by. Edward Thompson looked at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, I know you¡¯re looking out for me, and I thank you. But asking me to go back and apologize to them? Absolutely impossible! I did nothing wrong, and everything I have today, I got through my own abilities, it has nothing to do with anyone else!¡± Although he belonged to the Thompson Family, they didn¡¯t do much for his stardom. At most, they invested some money and provided some resources. But those were just the icing on the cake. His acting talent was innate! It was something the Thompson Family couldn¡¯t give him. So, he would never compromise. Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Bob, be realistic. Do you know how many brands want to terminate their contracts with you if I didn¡¯t keep them in check? And that film by Director Ming, they are already talking about finding a new lead actor!¡± Edward Thompson was simply too unrealistic. Once he left the Thompson Clan, he would be nothing. ¡°Howard, there¡¯s no need to say more. If those brands want to terminate their contracts, let them! I don¡¯t care!¡± He didn¡¯t need that money anyway, ¡°As for Director Ming¡¯s film, if he wants to replace the lead actor, let him. I¡¯m not short of this role!¡± He wanted to see how many people would watch it after Director Ming changed the lead actor! Just wait for it to flop! Edward Thompson had sixty million faithful followers, and he only lost two million so far, which was nothing to worry about. Besides, those lost followers were just fake fans. The remaining ones were loyal fans. He didn¡¯t need fake fans at all. Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Bob, if you continue to act like this, then I¡¯m sorry, I will have to terminate our contract too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edward Thompson looked at Howard. He thought he must have misheard. ¡°You want to terminate the contract with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Howard nodded. Edward Thompson knew that Howard had been a long-time friend of Sawyer Thompson, and at this time, she would definitely stand firmly on Sawyer¡¯s side without hesitation. Who did she think she was? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just a manager trying to threaten him? The reason Howard was so famous in the circle and had the title of a gold agent was entirely because of him; he held the prestigious title of Movie King! This woman really thought she was somebody! It was ridiculous. Edward Thompson looked at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, if you¡¯ve made up your mind, then let¡¯s follow the procedure!¡± Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_6 Chapter 635: 214: Good and Evil Will Eventually Be Rewarded_6 Edward Thompson didn¡¯t panic at all. He could just take this opportunity to terminate the contract with Howard and set up his own studio. As for Howard. There would be nowhere for him to cry from regret later on. Howard was too out of touch. He was just like a parasitic vine that could only survive by relying on a large tree. Once the vine left the tree, there was only one outcome. Death. The only path for him was death. ¡°Follow the procedure?¡± Howard didn¡¯t expect Edward Thompson to have this attitude, and then said, ¡°Bob, I advise you not to be impulsive.¡± Howard had been married for many years and had no children. Over the years, he had treated Edward Thompson as his own son. He didn¡¯t want to see Edward Thompson regret it. ¡°I¡¯m not impulsive,¡± Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Howard, after all these years, you should know my character well.¡± With that said, Edward Thompson added: ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to see me fail and regret it? Let me tell you, I never will! Because the person who really can¡¯t see the situation clearly is you.¡± Howard would be the one to regret it as well. Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Fine, since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I won¡¯t say more, just come to the company tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°No need for tomorrow afternoon, let¡¯s do it today; let¡¯s go to the company right now.¡± Edward Thompson was very determined. Initially, Howard had come to persuade Edward Thompson; he didn¡¯t expect it to end up with the termination of the contract. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Howard said. Edward Thompson followed Howard¡¯s footsteps. How could he regret it! He was even afraid that Howard would regret not wanting to terminate the contract. After all, his status was clear here. With his current status in the entertainment industry, he didn¡¯t need a broker at all. Having a company became a burden instead. Soon, the two arrived at the company. Howard asked the legal department to draft a contract termination agreement. The legal department was very efficient. In less than half an hour, the secretary came over with the contract, ¡°Howard.¡± As the secretary handed the contract to Howard, he looked up at Edward Thompson. Howard glanced over the contract and said, ¡°You still have three endorsements and two variety shows to shoot in the company recently.¡± Edward Thompson said, ¡°I am willing to pay the penalty.¡± Since he had decided to terminate the contract, there was no need to care about the last bit of face. He wanted to let Howard see. If the company didn¡¯t have him, it wouldn¡¯t be able to operate. Howard¡¯s success today was entirely due to him! It was he who had made Howard, not the other way around! Hearing this, Howard frowned slightly. These three endorsements and two variety show endings were hard-won opportunities for Edward Thompson, but he would rather pay the penalty than shoot them. He was simply ungrateful! ¡°Bob, fulfilling these endorsements and variety shows will only benefit you and not harm you.¡± Howard continued. In fact, Howard knew Edward Thompson¡¯s desire to go solo as well. Going solo was never an easy thing. Furthermore, Edward Thompson was now being suppressed by public opinion. Edward Thompson didn¡¯t think Howard was really looking out for him; in his view, Howard was trying to squeeze the last drop of blood out of him. Because in the whole company, besides him, there was no second Emperor Thompson. Once he left, no one could take his place. That¡¯s why Howard wanted him to continue this cooperation. Unfortunately. Howard had underestimated him in the end. He wasn¡¯t stupid. Nor would he let others manipulate him! With that thought, Edward Thompson turned to look at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, actually, we both know the twists and turns in the middle. We¡¯ve been cooperating for so long, and if we say everything, there¡¯s no point. As long as everyone understands, that¡¯s fine, right?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll follow the rules and regulations.¡± Howard said, looking at the secretary, ¡°Go and have the legal department draft a new contract!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The secretary nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± This time Howard was really angry. He didn¡¯t leave any room for face, and in total, Edward Thompson had to compensate the company ten billion. Seeing the penalty amount on the contract, Edward Thompson¡¯s brow didn¡¯t even furrow. Although the penalty was large, he didn¡¯t care. With his business capabilities, ten billion was just a small sum. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to the company¡¯s account within three working days.¡± Edward Thompson signed the contract and looked at Howard. ¡°Okay.¡± Howard nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have the finance department watch for it.¡± Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Howard, I wish you all the best in the future.¡± However, it was obvious that without him, it would be very difficult for Howard to get better and better in the future. Howard would know how foolish his decision today was! ¡°Thank you.¡± Edward Thompson picked up his car keys, ¡°I have something else to do, I have to go!¡± Watching Edward Thompson¡¯s back, there was an indescribable look in the depths of Howard¡¯s eyes. There was some regret. No matter what, she had been Edward Thompson¡¯s first agent. Hopefully, Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t regret it in the future. A moment later, Howard pressed his temples and looked at the secretary, then said, ¡°Go and make a report to President Jun for me, saying that I want to take a two-month break.¡± Since signing Edward Thompson, Howard hadn¡¯t had a proper rest. She needed to take advantage of this time to adjust herself properly. The secretary nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± With that said, the secretary asked, ¡°By the way, Howard, will Emperor Thompson really never come back?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The secretary didn¡¯t ask any more questions and left. Howard was the company¡¯s top agent; as long as she was willing to take someone on, there was no one who wouldn¡¯t become popular. She proposed to take a break for a while, and President Jun would definitely agree. Moreover, President Jun also let the secretary convey to Howard that she could rest for as long as she wanted. On the other side. After making inquiries from various sources, James finally found Sylvia Thompson¡¯s residence. Today. He had to catch Sylvia Thompson! James looked at the picture of Sylvia Thompson on his phone and carefully observed every passing girl, afraid that he would miss Sylvia Thompson. At this moment. A young woman in a blue dress with a white bag approached him from a distance. James looked at the photo on his phone and then at the young woman coming towards him, immediately recognizing that this was Sylvia Thompson! James hurriedly walked forward and stopped Sylvia Thompson, grabbing her hand, ¡°Daughter! My daughter! I finally found you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia Thompson was completely bewildered and looked at James with disgust, who was holding her hand, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, right?¡± ¡°Sophia! I¡¯m your father!¡± James was unwilling to let go of Sylvia Thompson, clinging to her like a dog skin plaster, with tears and snot, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch Nidya! She¡¯s nothing but a low-class slut! If it wasn¡¯t for her, you and I wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so long!¡± Sophia? Nidya? Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: 215: Sylvia Thompson is extremely devastated! (Second update) Chapter 636: 215: Sylvia Thompson is extremely devastated! (Second update) Sylvia Thompson looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, who reeked of alcohol and had a scruffy beard, and suddenly felt her blood run cold, with cold sweats breaking out on her spine. Could it be¡­ This¡­ This is the scumbag in Nidya¡¯s story who indulges in eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling. James? No! Definitely not. She doesn¡¯t have a father like that. Sylvia Thompson shook off James¡¯ hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know you! I don¡¯t know you at all! get away from me!¡± But James wouldn¡¯t let Sylvia get rid of him so easily, ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m your dad! Dad knows you¡¯re a good girl! Even though I haven¡¯t raised you all these years, dad has always been thinking of you! It¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s fault, it¡¯s her who made us unable to meet and recognize each other!¡± As he said this, James directly hugged Sylvia Thompson and cried uncontrollably. Sylvia Thompson felt like she was about to die of disgust. How could she have such a biological father! No. She won¡¯t admit it! ¡°You¡¯re not my dad! You¡¯re not!¡± Sylvia Thompson practically screamed, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± James, such a lowly scumbag, wasn¡¯t even qualified to carry her shoes, let alone qualify to be her father. Only Master Sawyer Thompson of the Thompson Clan was her father! What does James count for? As long as she didn¡¯t acknowledge him, James couldn¡¯t cling to her. ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± James¡¯ expression suddenly turned sinister, ¡°You little bitch, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! Let me tell you, I have the parent-child identification, you can¡¯t deny it! Even though I didn¡¯t raise you, I am still your father legally! You have to respect me, you can never get rid of me in your life!¡± Every time James thought that his biological daughter had actually conspired with Nidya, that bitch, to frame him for murder and almost got him killed, he wanted to kill Sylvia Thompson. Before coming to find Sylvia, James had specifically consulted a lawyer, and as long as he could prove his relationship with Sylvia, she would have to support him. After all, he was Sylvia Thompson¡¯s father! So James went to the hospital and obtained the DNA test results before coming to find Sylvia. Becasue he knew that Sylvia would refuse to accept him as her father. The facts proved that he was right! This ungrateful child indeed refused to acknowledge him. James looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°You call the police! It¡¯s best to have everyone come and see how you, Sophie Cooper, despise your own biological father, and let them see your evil face!¡± Sylvia Thompson was stunned. She tried hard to calm herself down. Her reputation on the internet had already plummeted, and everyone accused her of usurping the nest. At this moment, she must not let any negative news that may be disadvantageous to her break out, especially the kind of negative news that despises her biological father. So this matter must not be blown up. ¡°What do you want?¡± She looked at James in a low voice. James continued, ¡°I am your real father! Besides wanting to reunite with my daughter, what else can I do?¡± Real father? Hearing these words, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised disgust. James continued, ¡°Remember, your last name is Liu! Our blood from the Lockwood family runs in your bones! What are you still thinking about being a rich daughter? Let me tell you, don¡¯t look so disgusted. Without me, there would be no ungrateful child like you! You are my seed, and you are the same kind of person as me!¡± Sylvia Thompson was so angry that she trembled. Over the years, she had been in contact with the upper class of society in the Thompson Clan, and she had never encountered a rogue like James. These people are too disgusting! And yet, she was James¡¯ daughter! Sylvia Thompson took a deep breath, ¡°Can you tell me your purpose directly?¡± James looked at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°I want money.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Sylvia Thompson asked. ¡°100,000 dollars.¡± ¡°100,000 dollars?!¡± Sylvia Thompson widened her eyes, ¡°Are you insane?¡± Usually, 100,000 dollars was not a big deal for Sylvia Thompson. However, times have changed. Her bank cards had all been frozen, and the houses and cars given by the Thompson Clan had all been taken back. The last time she left in a hurry, she did not even bring much jewelry with her. Now, for her, 100,000 dollars was already a huge sum of money. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a rich daughter Then don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not willing to give up even this little money!¡± ¡°You need to understand, I¡¯ve been kicked out of the Thompson Clan!¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± James was a total rogue, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me money, because from now on, wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow! If you really piss me off, I¡¯ll find the newspaper, I¡¯ll expose you, and let everyone know that you¡¯re not only usurping the nest, but also vain and won¡¯t even acknowledge your own biological father! You¡¯re not even fit to be a human being!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia Thompson was on the verge of collapse. She didn¡¯t understand why fate was so unfair to her. Parents in other families are willing to sacrifice everything for their children and even die for them. But her parents¡­ One was a murderer, and the other was a scumbag who indulged in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling and even calculated against his own daughter. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses of over ten billion! Chapter 637: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses of over ten billion! Sylvia Thompson took a deep breath and looked at James. She knew that people like James were insatiable and bottomless pits of greed. If she really gave him 100,000 dollars this time, it would be endless. So. She could not compromise. And she could not pay him. Sylvia continued, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have money. If you¡¯re willing to follow me, go ahead.¡± After saying this, Sylvia turned around and left. She didn¡¯t believe that James would really go back with her. Sylvia thought that James would leave immediately after realizing he couldn¡¯t get the money, but he actually followed her into the apartment building. Then they entered the elevator together. Seeing the despicable man following her, Sylvia¡¯s face seemed to be shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. Out of extreme anger, she clenched her fists tightly, and her whole body was trembling slightly. Soon, the elevator reached the tenth floor. Sylvia originally wanted to have James stay outside the door. Unexpectedly, after she opened the door, James rushed in quickly. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Sylvia shouted angrily. James turned to look at Sylvia, ¡°Is there a problem with me going into my own home?¡± Sylvia was shocked by James¡¯s shamelessness, ¡°This is my home! The place I live in! What does that have to do with you?¡± James looked at Sylvia, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this place, you are my daughter, my property, and a Lockwood family member!¡± Since Sylvia was his daughter, this place was naturally his home. The law could only restrain those with morals. For people like James, even if Sylvia called the police, it would be of no avail. After all, Sylvia was James¡¯s biological daughter. Sylvia looked at the shameless James, and her entire face turned pale with anger, completely bloodless. Entering the house, James sat directly on the sofa without being polite, looked at Sylvia, and commanded, ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Go make me some food!¡± Sylvia clenched her fists, trying to suppress the anger in her heart. Did he want her to cook for him? In his dreams! Sylvia sat down in front of the sofa, she wanted to see for how long James could last. Seeing that Sylvia didn¡¯t move for a long time, James walked straight to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator door, and rummaged through the contents. Then he picked up a bottle of milk, drank it all at once, and went to the bedroom afterward, lying down on Sylvia¡¯s bed. Soon, snoring sounds filled the air. He was actually lying on her pink princess bed. This despicable man! Sylvia couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she walked into the bedroom, pulled off the blanket covering James, and asked, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°100,000.¡± James looked at Sylvia, and said, word by word. ¡°I don¡¯t have the money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just live here then.¡± James pulled the blanket back over himself and continued to sleep. He wanted to see what Sylvia could possibly do to him! Sylvia was almost angry to death, her heart pounding violently. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can give you the money, but you must leave my house immediately!¡± ¡°Give me the money.¡± James extended his hand. Sylvia squinted her eyes, ¡°You leave first, and I¡¯ll figure out a way to get you the money.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± James glared at Sylvia, ¡°I¡¯ll leave when I see the money, and I only want cash!¡± Did she want to deceive him into leaving? No way! Not even a window of opportunity. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much cash on hand right now,¡± Sylvia tried her best to calm down and put on a hypocritical smile, ¡°You are my father, how could I possibly not care about you? Can you go home first? As soon as I¡¯ve raised the money, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to send it to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± James sat up from the bed, and said with a smile, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave. Just remember to send me the money.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Even though she agreed, Sylvia was cursing him for being a fool. Sylvia walked ahead to open the door for James. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped, turned to look at Sylvia, and said with a smile, ¡°You little bastard! Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? You want to deceive me into leaving? In your dreams!¡± James returned to the bedroom, lay down on the bed again, and said, ¡°Little bastard, let me tell you, I¡¯ll leave when I get the money!¡± Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _2 Chapter 638: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _2 Sylvia Thompson had never met someone so shameless, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have that much money right now, I have to borrow it! You¡¯re just deliberately making things difficult for me!¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± James nodded, ¡°I am making things hard for you, and what are you going to do about it? Sophie Cooper, you¡¯re my daughter, even before you stick your butt out, I already know whether you want to take a dump or fart!¡± Such vulgar words! Even the servants in the Thompson Clan would never stoop to utter such words. Yet today, she actually heard such words from her birth father¡¯s mouth. Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling and could only say, ¡°But I really don¡¯t have money now. If you insist on pressurizing me like this, I can only commit suicide!¡± Having said that, Sylvia Thompson immediately stood by the balcony window, prepared to jump at any time. She assumed James would be scared, but to her surprise, he laughed and said, ¡°Go ahead, jump! If you don¡¯t jump, you¡¯re not worthy of being a human being today!¡± He really wasn¡¯t afraid of Sylvia Thompson jumping. He even took out his phone to record a video, ¡°Hurry up and jump. I should record this in case the police think I pushed you!¡± Sylvia Thompson was about to explode in anger! This James was utterly incorrigible and impervious to reason. James put away his phone, his face full of contempt, ¡°Telling you now, I¡¯ve seen through all these tricks of yours ten years ago! You immature brat, you¡¯re not even fully grown yet, and you want to play such games in front of your old man?¡± Pausing there, James continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a superstar brother? For you, he gave up his own family, would he spare even one hundred thousand dollars? Don¡¯t even mention one hundred thousand, even if you ask for three to four hundred thousand, he won¡¯t refuse!¡± Sylvia Thompson was on the verge of breakdown. After a while, she managed to squeeze out a sentence through gritted teeth, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go borrow money.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Sylvia Thompson had another bank card. There was ninety thousand-odd dollars in it. Scrape a little from here and there, and there would be one hundred thousand dollars. After withdrawing the money and returning, Sylvia Thompson packed the money into a bag and threw it in front of James, ¡°Can you leave now?¡± Taking the money that Sylvia Thompson threw over, James smiled broadly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have any money? How did you get this? Trying to fool your old man, how ridiculous.¡± Even a useless junk ship has three thousand nails! Not to mention, Sylvia Thompson was the former Young Miss of the Thompson family. James was certain that Sylvia Thompson had money, hence he insisted on a hundred thousand from the get-go. ¡°Get out!¡± Sylvia pointed in the direction of the door. Sylvia didn¡¯t even want to see this worthless man, James, for the rest of her life! Without uttering another word, James took the money and turned to leave. As he turned, he saw a bag on the window sill. He grabbed the bag, ¡°This bag is decent, I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°That bag is mine!¡± Sylvia directly took back the bag. ¡°What¡¯s yours and mine!¡± James violently pushed Sylvia to the ground and forcefully grabbed the bag from Sylvia, ¡°Just know, what¡¯s yours is mine!¡± Sylvia watched as James walked away, her eyes filled with malicious intent. Just wait. Just wait! She will definitely make this lowlife pay! James left the apartment, holding the bag and humming a tune. He wasn¡¯t a fool, he knew that Sylvia¡¯s bags would surely be valuable, so he didn¡¯t take the bag to his little mistress but pawned it. He originally thought that the bag was worth only a few tens of thousands at most. Unexpectedly, the pawnshop offered him one hundred thousand at the first instant! James was utterly astounded. If it could have been pawned for one hundred thousand, if it were new, wouldn¡¯t it sell for three to four hundred thousand? The Thompson clan really wasn¡¯t your average rich family. They even treated an adopted daughter so well! Having easily gotten two hundred thousand, James felt on top of the world and immediately rented out a bar. After all, even if he spent all the money, there¡¯s still Sylvia Thompson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia Thompson decided to move out. After all, this place had been discovered by James. Upon learning that Sylvia planned to move, Edward Thompson spontaneously suggested, ¡°Sylvia, why don¡¯t you move in with me? After all, there¡¯s plenty of space in my place.¡± Sophia shook her head, ¡°Bob, you¡¯re not like me. You¡¯re a public figure, I am now disrepute, a target for everyone. As Howard said, if you don¡¯t keep a distance from me, there¡¯s a high chance that you will be affected by me, making Howard unhappy.¡± Upon saying this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _3 Chapter 639: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _3 ¡°No need to worry about her,¡± Edward Thompson said, ¡°I¡¯ve already dissolved my contract with Howard.¡± ¡°Dissolved your contract?¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes widened. Disbelief was written all over her face. After all, Howard and Sawyer Thompson had been friends for many years. Originally, Howard didn¡¯t want to take Edward under her wing. However, Sawyer intervened, and it was only then that Howard agreed to it. But now¡­ Howard had actually dissolved her contract with Edward! Could it be¡­ Could it be that the Thompson Clan really gave up on Edward? After all, Edward was part of the Thompson bloodline! Sylvia tried her best to calm herself down, and then said, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be too impulsive. Did you sign a contract?¡± ¡°Yeah, the contract dissolution has been signed.¡± Edward seemed completely unconcerned. After all, in Edward¡¯s view, he didn¡¯t need to rely on the Thompson Clan¡¯s power and Howard¡¯s support anymore. He had already come into his own. His future career would only get better. At this point, Edward did not realize the crisis ahead. ¡°What about the penalty fee?¡± Sylvia quickly asked. Edward said, ¡°The penalty fee is one billion.¡± ¡°One billion?¡± Edward nodded slightly. Although this amount of money seemed quite a lot at the moment, in reality, for celebrities like them with high incomes, it wasn¡¯t much. They could earn it back within a year. So, Edward wasn¡¯t worried at all. Even though his savings were nearly exhausted. Sylvia frowned slightly, ¡°Little brother, do our parents know about your contract dissolution?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve severed ties with them!¡± Edward followed up, ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s talk about something more cheerful. I plan on starting my own studio.¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Great, little brother, I support you!¡± Edward looked at Sylvia, disbelief etched on his face, ¡°Sylvia, do you really support me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sylvia nodded. Detailing Edward¡¯s many years of experience in the entertainment circle, his connections, and fame, setting up his own studio was not a difficult task. Seeing Sylvia¡¯s firm nod, Edward was very excited. Sylvia was one of the few supporters he had. Other industry friends discouraged him from dissolving the contract, with some even questioning his capabilities. Edward was speechless. When he first started his career, he got some big projects because of the Thompson Clan. But now, he was no longer the inexperienced youngster of the past. He had connections, fame, fans, and popularity. Couldn¡¯t he sustain a studio? Sylvia chuckled, ¡°Little brother, in my heart, you are the best!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± Edward was deeply moved. The bond between siblings was unchanging, no matter what happened ¡°Little brother, what are you saying! You are my big brother, so no matter what, I will always believe in you unwaveringly!¡± Now, Sylvia only has Edward. Thus, she must make good use of him. Edward continued, ¡°Get your things, we¡¯re going home.¡± ¡°But if I move to your place¡­¡± Sylvia hesitated, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it.¡± Edward¡¯s gaze was firm, ¡°We are siblings.¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about dragging you down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, little brother is not afraid.¡± Edward believes that he now possesses enough capability to protect Sylvia and provide her with a stable and prosperous life. After speaking, Edward continued, ¡°Sylvia, rest assured, even if the Thompson Clan doesn¡¯t want you, your brother does. I¡¯ll ensure you return to a life of luxury, you¡¯ll remain the irreplaceable Young Miss of the Thompson family!¡± ¡°Little brother, thank you.¡± Sylvia threw her arms around Edward, overcome with emotion. However, in a corner where Edward couldn¡¯t see, Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a calculating look. Fortunately, the Thompson Clan had such a gullible person like Edward. If not, she would really be at a dead end! With Edward¡¯s capabilities, providing her a lavish lifestyle was no problem. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Considering this, a slight smile appeared at the corners of Sylvia¡¯s mouth. Just then, Edward seemed to remember something, pulled out a card, and handed it to Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, this is my secondary card, take it.¡± Sylvia was clever, and she knew she couldn¡¯t directly accept Edward¡¯s money at this time. ¡°Little brother, I don¡¯t need money for now.¡± ¡°Just take it.¡± Edward shoved the card directly into Sylvia¡¯s hand. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _4 Chapter 640: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _4 Sylvia Thompson handed the card back to Edward Thompson, ¡°Bro, if you do this, I won¡¯t move to your place.¡± Upon hearing this, Edward Thompson had no choice but to take the card back and smiled, ¡°Sylvia, have you promised your brother?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sylvia nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll pack my things now.¡± Moving to Edward Thompson¡¯s place was actually the safest option. Edward Thompson lived in a high-end residential area with strict security, not just anyone could enter. In a short while. Sylvia packed her clothes and got into Edward Thompson¡¯s car. In the car. Edward Thompson shared his future plans with Sylvia, ¡°I plan to take on Director Ming¡¯s movie first, then use the film¡¯s pay to set up a studio.¡± Director Ming¡¯s film pay was 100 million. Although the plan was to start shooting next year, he had worked with Director Ming before and could negotiate to receive the payment in advance. Sylvia nodded, ¡°Bro, have you talked to Director Ming about this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thinking about this, Edward Thompson was overjoyed. Howard was worried at first that Director Ming would change the male lead, but yesterday Director Ming was still discussing the schedule with him. It wasn¡¯t that Edward Thompson was blindly confident. It was that he really had a solid position in the circle. As long as Director Ming¡¯s film still considered box office performance, he would not use those newcomers without any foundation. Most importantly, Edward Thompson had done some promotion beforehand, and almost everyone knew that he was the male lead of Director Ming¡¯s new movie, and the response was very positive. Everyone was looking forward to this fantasy film. Even professional critics commented that there was no second star in the entertainment industry who fit the male lead role besides him. If Director Ming were to change the male lead at this time, it would surely affect the box office. Even a person with a toe could think that Director Ming would definitely not change the lead! So. His termination of the contract with Howard was not a career suicide, but the beginning of his ascent to the top! ¡°Congratulations, bro.¡± Sylvia looked at Edward Thompson. Edward Thompson had a big smile on his face. Soon, the car entered the high-end residential area where Edward Thompson lived. The assistant was waiting at the apartment entrance for Edward Thompson, ¡°Emperor Thompson!¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Sylvia greeted with a smile, ¡°Little Sun.¡± The assistant continued, ¡°Emperor Thompson, the room is ready. The food is also prepared, I¡¯ll leave first, if there¡¯s anything, just give me a call.¡± ¡°You can go.¡± Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°Remember to come over early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant greeted Sylvia and then turned to leave. Actually, the assistant didn¡¯t quite understand Edward Thompson¡¯s actions; for a sister not related by blood, he not only severed ties with his family but also had a falling out with the company. But she had no say in the matter, even if she really had any opinions, Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t adopt them. Edward Thompson led Sylvia into the house. The food was takeout ordered by the assistant. Although there were only two people eating, a colorful array of dishes filled the table. Everyone knew that Edward Thompson was a spoiled-sister maniac. If he were to eat alone, he would just deal with it. After all, celebrities had to strictly control their weight and figure. But it was different now as Sylvia was there, so he must make sure she ate well and enjoyed it! He couldn¡¯t let Sylvia feel any difference in her meals after leaving the Thompson Clan. If possible, Edward Thompson wanted to present all the best things in the world to Sylvia. The next morning. Edward Thompson was awakened by the assistant¡¯s knocking at the door. ¡°Emperor Thompson! Emperor Thompson, wake up!¡± Edward Thompson frowned slightly, walked over, and opened the door, ¡°What happened?¡± The assistant was out of breath, ¡°Emperor Thompson, did you forget? Today is your contract signing day with Director Ming!¡± Edward Thompson suddenly remembered, ¡°Wait for me for five minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Five minutes later, Edward Thompson had solved all his problems and appeared in the living room. He left a note for Sylvia on the dining table and then set off with his assistant to Director Ming¡¯s company. As usual, once Edward Thompson entered Smith Media, he was warmly welcomed. The staff led Edward Thompson to the VIP room, ¡°Emperor Thompson, please wait a moment, Director Ming is meeting with a very important guest.¡± Hearing this, Edward Thompson frowned imperceptibly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A very important guest? Today was his contract signing day for the new drama with Director Ming. Who could be the important person that Director Ming was meeting at this time? Soon, the staff brought Edward Thompson a cup of tea. Edward Thompson didn¡¯t think too much about it. Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _5 Chapter 641: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _5 About half an hour later, Director Ming with a head of silver hair came over with a smile, ¡°Bob, sorry to keep you waiting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Edward Thompson put down his cup and stood up from the chair. Although Director Ming¡¯s hair had turned white, he was not that old, just a little over forty. When he smiled, he had a very amiable and friendly appearance and was one of the few well-reputed directors in Sinian Country. Director Ming continued, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have you make the trip in person, Bob.¡± As soon as his words were finished, he looked at the secretary beside him, and blamed her: ¡°Carrie! Didn¡¯t I say, let you notify Bob?¡± Carrie bowed her head, stuttering anxiously, ¡°Di-director Ming¡­ I forgot!¡± ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Emperor Thompson,¡± Director Ming said with a frown, his tone stern. Carrie turned to Edward Thompson, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Emperor Thompson, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Edward Thompson was confused. Why did Director Ming suddenly ask Carrie to apologize to him? The little assistant beside him also had a puzzled expression. At that moment, Director Ming laughed and patted Edward Thompson¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Well, you see Bob, I originally asked Carrie to inform you last night not to come today. You¡¯re already an acting emperor in this circle, so we have to give younger people a chance, right? otherwise, when can these newcomers ever break out?¡± Edward Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Director Ming, do you mean you want to change the male lead for ¡®Bright Moon¡¯?¡± Director Ming nodded, ¡°Actually, we mainly want to give some opportunities to the newcomer actors.¡± A surge of anger rose in Edward Thompson¡¯s heart. What Director Ming said sounded nice, but in fact, he just wanted to press down the pay, and he could not find a suitable excuse, so he said he wanted to change the actor. What is this? Kicking a man when he¡¯s down? Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t let Director Ming succeed and wouldn¡¯t back down, he said with a smile: ¡°Director Ming is right, we should really give newcomer actors more chances. In that case, I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡± With that, he turned and left. The little assistant immediately followed Edward Thompson¡¯s steps. Director Ming watched Edward Thompson leave, his eyes narrowed. A moment later, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°Young people these days, they have too much energy!¡± They also view issues as too simple. Originally, Director Ming intended to continue working with Edward Thompson, but now the Thompson Clan publicly announced their disconnection with Edward Thompson, and Edward Thompson was on the other side entangled with Sylvia Thompson, the daughter of a murderer. If they continued to let Edward Thompson be the male lead, it would undoubtedly affect the movie¡¯s release. Furthermore, Edward Thompson didn¡¯t have much acting ability; the fact that he could become famous and gain countless fans was all due to his gold medal agent Howard and the influence of the Thompson Clan. Every time Edward Thompson¡¯s new film was about to premiere, the Thompson Clan would create momentum for it. Behind Howard was an elite PR team. But now, Edward Thompson was all alone. With nothing to offer. If he continued working with Edward Thompson, it would undoubtedly affect the box office. So, after weighing all the options, Director Ming decided to change the male lead. Director Ming was very confident. With his abilities, even if they changed to a newcomer with no fame, the box office would still be a big hit! Edward Thompson, filled with anger, left the entrance of Smith Media and went to his car. He lifted his foot and fiercely kicked the car door! It was so infuriating! Edward Thompson had been in the industry for many years and had never encountered such an infuriating event. There had only been productions he looked down upon, and this was the first time he had been rejected. However. What broke Edward Thompson wasn¡¯t just that. The news that ¡°Bright Moon¡± was to replace the male lead spread instantly throughout the industry. Director Ming was like a weathervane. For a while, the little assistant received countless messages. All wanting to cancel contracts. These were originally set in stone, including a particularly famous variety show. Edward Thompson had planned to rely on this variety show to return to the public eye and sell his persona, but his plans fell through. Within a day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward Thompson lost more than ten billion. The little assistant was even afraid to breathe loudly, fearing that any slight carelessness might cause him to become the target of Edward Thompson¡¯s anger. Upon learning of the situation, Sylvia Thompson came to comfort Edward Thompson. In fact, Sylvia Thompson had never expected things to turn out this way either. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be discouraged. Those people who kicked you while you were down will regret it one day.¡± After saying this, Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°You won¡¯t accompany when the sun sets in the west, but who are you when the sun rises again from the east! Don¡¯t worry, Brother, I will always stand by your side without hesitation!¡± Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _6 Chapter 642: 206: Numerous contract terminations, losses exceeding one billion! _6 What Edward Thompson needed most now was comfort. He turned his head to look at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Sylvia, thank you.¡± At this moment, Edward Thompson was also extremely grateful, because he had a sister like Sylvia. If Viola Thompson had been by his side today, she would have probably left him like those other people. Although he didn¡¯t sign a contract with Director Ming successfully, Edward Thompson still wanted to set up his own studio and PR team. His acting career had to continue. But the liquid funds in Edward Thompson¡¯s hands were already running low. After all, he just paid a huge amount of liquidated damages. Out of helplessness, Edward Thompson thought of selling real estate. After all, he had several properties in the Capital City. The current average house price in Capital City was 100,000 per square meter, and Edward Thompson¡¯s houses were located in prime areas. If he sold three houses, he could get nearly 80 million in cash, plus some funds he had, which would be enough to support the early stage of investment. Edward Thompson was a man of action. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone laugh at him, so he contacted a real estate agency immediately. However, because he needed the money urgently, he could only sell the three houses, originally worth 80 million, for 60 million. ¡­ On the other side. City Yale. Barbara Will had been staying at her parents¡¯ house for a few days. Her parents were both over seventy years old, and their hair was already gray. The mother looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Barbara, yesterday Zhang Matchmaker came to the village saying she wanted to introduce you to someone, it¡¯s the old Price family from the east side of the village, do you want to¡­?¡± Barbara Will smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I have my own plans for myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. The most important thing for you and dad now is to enjoy your old age.¡± The mother sighed, ¡°But you still haven¡¯t settled down, how can I not worry?¡± Barbara Will continued, ¡°Actually, the reason I came back this time is to tell you and dad that I found a foreign boyfriend, Jack. I might be going abroad to live with him in the future, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back next time. You guys take good care of each other at home.¡± ¡°A foreigner?¡± Mrs. Price squinted her eyes. Barbara Will nodded with a smile. Mrs. Price frowned, ¡°Can this work? Are foreigners reliable?¡± ¡°Very reliable,¡± Barbara Will took out her cell phone and showed her mother a picture of a foreigner, ¡°Mom, this is Jack.¡± Mr. Price also leaned in to take a look, and then said, ¡°Barbara, when will you bring him home to meet your mother and me?¡± Barbara Will explained with a smile, ¡°There might not be a chance this time. His passport is about to expire, so I have to go back with him right away.¡± The couple was still skeptical about foreigners, but under Barbara Will¡¯s persuasion, they didn¡¯t say much else. Barbara had already had an unfortunate first half of her life, and they hoped she could find happiness in the latter half. Before leaving home, Barbara Will handed ten thousand dollars to her brother and sister-in-law. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, I may not be back in the future. You must take good care of our parents.¡± ¡°Barbara, don¡¯t worry, your parents are living with me.¡± The sister-in-law accepted the ten thousand dollars, smiling from ear to ear, ¡°Barbara, you have the most filial heart in our family.¡± Although Barbara Will had been away from home for years, she never fell short in providing her parents with the living expenses they needed. This was much more considerate than her other sisters. After all, the traditions in their hometown were that once a daughter was married off, she was like water that had been poured out, and many would never give their sisters-in-law money to support their mothers. Barbara Will smiled at her sister-in-law, ¡°This is what I should do.¡± The next morning, Barbara Will took the first bus out of the village. After arriving in town, she took a car to the city and finally bought a plane ticket to the Capital City. After all the transfers, it was already past 7 o¡¯clock in the evening when she arrived in Capital City. Barbara Will found a hotel. Once again leaving the hotel, Barbara Will changed her clothes, wearing delicate makeup, carrying her bag, and got into a taxi. ¡°Where to?¡± Barbara Will looked out the window, ¡°Linzhou Cemetery.¡± The driver was a bit taken aback, ¡°Why are you going to the cemetery so late at night?¡± Who goes to the cemetery at night? Barbara Will explained, ¡°It¡¯s a custom in my hometown.¡± The driver nodded, but didn¡¯t ask any more questions, although he couldn¡¯t help taking several glances given her unusual destination. After a moment, the driver said, ¡°You look kind of familiar, have we met before?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t quite place where he had seen her. Barbara Will smiled, ¡°Maybe I have one of those common faces.¡± The driver didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Soon, they arrived at the cemetery. The cemetery at night seemed even darker and more sinister than during the daylight, which sent a chill down the driver¡¯s spine. He looked at Barbara Will, ¡°It¡¯s hard to catch a taxi here at night, do you need me to wait for you?¡± ¡°Thank you, but someone is coming to pick me up.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the driver nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Barbara Will nodded. As Barbara Will walked alone through the cemetery, she was not actually a very courageous person, but she no longer felt afraid at this time. She even began to hope that there were ghosts in this world. She walked all the way to Olivia Cooper¡¯s grave. ¡°Nini, Mom is here to see you.¡± Barbara Will took out the tribute from her bag and placed it in front of the tombstone. Then she lit a pair of white candles. The eerie wind blew through the forest, causing the candles to flicker and cast a strange shadow on Barbara Will¡¯s face. ¡°Nini, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a good mom.¡± Barbara Will sat beside the tombstone, embracing it as if she were holding Olivia Cooper, ¡°You¡¯ve always been afraid of the dark, but now you don¡¯t have to be anymore. Mom will always be with you.¡± After saying that, Barbara Will took out a small green bottle from her bag, unscrewed the cap, and drank the liquid inside. The extremely pungent liquid burned and stung her mouth as she swallowed it, but Barbara Will didn¡¯t even furrow her brows. She put the bottle away and sat calmly beside the tombstone, humming a lullaby, ¡°Little baby, sleep tight¡­ I¡¯ll be with you through laughter and hardship¡­¡± As she sang, Barbara Will¡¯s voice became softer and softer. Finally, she closed her eyes and fell into unconsciousness. The next morning, the old cemetery guard, who was on his daily patrol, found Barbara Will leaning against a tombstone. At first, the old man thought she was asleep, so he reached out to shake her, ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± But the next moment, Barbara Will fell to the ground. The old man was so scared that he sat on the ground, his face pale. It took him a while to come to his senses, and he shakily pulled out his phone to call the police. When the police officers arrived, they found a suicide note in Barbara Will¡¯s bag. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Barbara Will, female, born in 1980.¡± ¡°After my death, please call my brother Martin Lee, and be sure to tell my siblings not to inform our elderly parents about this matter. Also, there is no need to hold a funeral for me. If possible, I would like to donate my body for free.¡± ¡°As a daughter, I have not fulfilled my responsibility to support my parents. As a mother, I have also failed to take good care of my daughter, allowing her to suffer so much at such a young age.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being born.¡± ¡°The world is beautiful, but I won¡¯t be here next time.¡± Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: 218: Bully a weakling, the face turned pale. Chapter 644: 218: Bully a weakling, the face turned pale. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s mouth slightly hooked up and a fierce look flashed in her eyes. Soon, Sylvia walked out of the bathroom and composed a text message to send to Edward Thompson. [Bro, I have something to attend to all of a sudden, heading back first.] Upon receiving the message, Edward sensed that something was amiss right away. Something must have happened to Sylvia. After all, they had agreed to go out for dinner together that night to celebrate the establishment of their studio. Edward immediately left the office to look for Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia!¡± He searched many places but could not find Sylvia. Edward slightly furrowed his eyebrows, becoming anxious. What on earth happened to Sylvia! At that moment, Edward suddenly saw a familiar figure and quickly chased after her, ¡°Sylvia!¡± Sylvia had her back to him and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Sylvia, what happened?¡± Sylvia lowered her head, covering her face with her left hand, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m fine.¡± Her voice was somewhat low. The more Sylvia acted like this, the more worried Edward got. ¡°Sylvia, what happened to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Sylvia kept her head down, not daring to look into Edward¡¯s eyes, covering her face tightly with her left hand. Edward slightly furrowed his eyebrows, pulling Sylvia¡¯s hand away, ¡°Sylvia, let your big brother see what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± As he pulled Sylvia¡¯s hand away, Edward was instantly stunned. Only to see. Sylvia¡¯s face had a red and swollen slap mark on it. It looked absolutely horrifying. Edward was suddenly filled with rage, ¡°Who did this! Tell your big brother! Who hit you like this!¡± Sylvia forced a weak smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, big bro, I just fell down.¡± Fell? Edward was no fool, nor was he a three-year-old child. How could a fall result in something like this! ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m your big brother!¡± Edward¡¯s face was filled with a layer of coldness, ¡°Tell me, who is it, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± He wouldn¡¯t even dare to touch his sister. But now. Someone dared to hit Sylvia¡¯s face. And with such ferocity. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Sylvia!¡± Sylvia sighed. ¡°Was it Viola Thompson?¡± Edward¡¯s first reaction was Viola Thompson. Apart from Viola, no one else would dare to do this to Sylvia. It must be Viola! ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll go get justice for you right now!¡± Edward said, turning around to leave. ¡°Brother, this has nothing to do with my sister.¡± Sylvia hurriedly grabbed Edward¡¯s hand, ¡°It was my birth father¡­ it¡¯s him¡­.¡± At the end, Sylvia burst into tears. Edward was stunned. ¡°Your birth father?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded, crying, ¡°He came to ask me for money, and also for a house, I¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Edward furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°I will go and kill that scum.¡± ¡°No!¡± Sylvia held onto Edward¡¯s hand, ¡°Bro, after all, he¡¯s my birth father¡­¡± She looked pitiful and continued, ¡°Although he never raised me, he gave me life. Without him, there would be no me. Even though he hit me today, I don¡¯t hate him, I only hate that I don¡¯t have the ability to provide a shelter for him to live a stable life in his later years. After all, he only has me as his daughter.¡± Looking at Sylvia like this, Edward couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sylvia was a good person but excessively kind-hearted. Therefore, even after being ruthlessly driven out by the Thompson family, she did not hold any resentment towards them, not even towards Viola. Up until now, she still affectionately referred to Viola as her sister. It would be difficult for anyone else to be as magnanimous as Sylvia. Unfortunately. The Thompson family didn¡¯t see Sylvia¡¯s goodness. Not only did they not see it, but they also thought Sylvia was a malicious person. At this point, Sylvia looked at Edward, ¡°So, Bro, you mustn¡¯t blame him.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward squinted his eyes, ¡°How did he find you?¡± Sylvia shook her head. ¡°It must be Viola,¡± Edward continued, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Viola stirring things up behind the scenes, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly come looking for you!¡± After all, Sylvia¡¯s birth father had never raised her, so he didn¡¯t have the right to ask Sylvia for alimony. And how did Sylvia¡¯s birth father suddenly find her? Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_2 Chapter 645: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_2 Viola Thompson must have played a part in this! Thinking of this, Edward Thompson¡¯s face was filled with disgust. Viola is really disgusting! She always has to meddle in everything. ¡°No, brother, please don¡¯t say that,¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Edward Thompson and continued, ¡°I truly believe that sister is not that kind of person. You shouldn¡¯t have such prejudice against her all the time.¡± ¡°You trust her that much?¡± Edward Thompson asked with a slight frown. Sylvia Thompson nodded firmly, ¡°Yes, I believe her.¡± Having said that, Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°After all, she is my sister.¡± ¡°But Sylvia, she never took you as a sister!¡± If Viola Thompson really treated Sylvia Thompson well, Sylvia Thompson would not have been driven out by the Thompson family. The Thompson family really doted on Viola, wishing they could pluck all the stars from the sky to give to her. If Viola spoke a good word for Sylvia, Sylvia wouldn¡¯t be where she is today. Sylvia Thompson smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I am true to myself it¡¯s fine.¡± Edward Thompson sighed once again, looking into Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes with a heartache. A moment later, Edward Thompson pulled Sylvia Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, Sylvia, let me take you to the hospital first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡± Sylvia Thompson freed her hand from Edward Thompson¡¯s grip. Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Then come with me to the company, and I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded and followed Edward Thompson¡¯s footsteps. The two arrived at the studio together. Edward Thompson got some medicine for treating bruises and personally applied it to Sylvia Thompson. But he did not notice the faint glimmer in Sylvia¡¯s eyes. ¡­ On the other side. Jason Wycof finally listened to Viola Thompson¡¯s advice and took the time to come to the hospital for a check-up. He didn¡¯t take any special treatment, but queued up with everyone else. After completing a series of examinations, it was already two hours later. Jason Wycof took the examination report to the doctor¡¯s office. Looking at the report with a serious face, the doctor asked, ¡°Mr. Wycof, do you have a long history of irregular eating habits?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Due to his busy work, Jason Wycof often skipped meals. The doctor looked at Jason Wycof and continued, ¡°You have a very severe gastric ulcer. Fortunately, you came to the hospital in time for the examination. If you came later, the lymph nodes would have spread, causing cancer, which is what we often call stomach cancer.¡± Whether it¡¯s early or late-stage stomach cancer, as long as one is diagnosed with this disease, it is equivalent to a death sentence. At present, Sinian Country has yet to research a cure for cancer. After saying this, the doctor laughed and said, ¡°Mr. Wycof, you are really lucky! The patient before you had a similar condition, also a severe gastric ulcer, but he wasn¡¯t as lucky as you! He was diagnosed with early-stage stomach cancer and is currently being hospitalized for surgery and chemotherapy! So, we must come to the hospital for a check-up in time whenever we feel unwell! This is the immune system¡¯s plea for help!¡± As a doctor, he had seen many patients who took minor illnesses lightly and ended up with major illnesses, regretting it later. Hearing this, Jason Wycof¡¯s face changed, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± He thought he just had a common stomach problem, but it turned out to be so severe. As a human being, everyone fears death, and Jason Wycof is no exception. The doctor nodded and said, ¡°You young people are really irresponsible to yourselves! I¡¯ll give you some medicine, and remember to have regular meals and eat three normal meals a day. Also, you must come to the hospital for a check-up every three days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Until he left the hospital, Jason Wycof was still somewhat dazed, with the doctor¡¯s words echoing in his ears. It was close. Just a little bit more, and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to return today. After going back, Jason Wycof handed over his work and planned to take a break for a while. From the beginning of the year until now, he had been busy with work, even spending the New Year¡¯s Eve on inspection tours, his nerves always tense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After dealing with work matters, Jason Wycof asked his assistant to buy some nutritional supplements and drove to his mother¡¯s house. Mother Lu was watering the plants in the yard when she saw Jason Wycof return. She was stunned at first, then widened her eyes, asking incredulously, ¡°Is it my second child?¡± Jason Wycof was the second child in the family, with an older sister. Mother Lu lived alone, raising two dogs and a yard full of plants. In her spare time, apart from watering her flowers, she would walk her dogs. Although her later years were not very colorful, she enjoyed a comfortable life. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± Jason Wycof said with a smile. Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_3 Chapter 646: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_3 Mother Lu first pinched herself to make sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming, then immediately went forward to embrace Jason Wycof, ¡°Second child! It really is you!¡± Jason Wycof had been too busy with work, and Mother Lu hadn¡¯t seen her son for almost a year. Knowing that her son¡¯s job was special and that he had to serve the people, she rarely called him, fearing that it would put pressure on him. As a mother, she wholeheartedly supported her son¡¯s work and didn¡¯t want to hold him back. Seeing his mother like this, Jason Wycof felt somewhat guilty, as there was no greater regret in life than not being there for one¡¯s own parents. It seemed that he would have to set aside more time in the future to be with his mother. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Come on, come on,¡± Mother Lu, gripping Jason Wycof¡¯s hand tightly and almost unable to close her mouth from happiness, said, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll make you your favorite braised pork.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jason Wycof laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been craving your braised pork.¡± Mother Lu continued, ¡°I¡¯ll make extra today, so you can take some back with you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be going back tonight, I plan to stay with you for a few days.¡± Hearing this, Mother Lu asked incredulously, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Jason Wycof nodded. Mother Lu asked further, ¡°What about your work matters?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom,¡± Jason Wycof laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mother Lu finally relaxed. Returning to the house, she busied herself preparing food for Jason Wycof, as well as pouring water for him. Jason Wycof said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at home, I can get anything I want to eat or drink myself. Go make that braised pork, I want to taste your cooking right away.¡± Hearing this, Mother Lu was filled with happiness, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it now.¡± Old folks, they enjoy the feeling of being needed. Mother Lu went to the kitchen to prepare the braised pork. Jason Wycof wandered around the small courtyard. In the blink of an eye, more than twenty years had passed, and the courtyard had hardly changed, but the people had come and gone. Not long after, Mother Lu came out of the kitchen, smiling, with two dogs bouncing behind her. Jason Wycof asked, ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡± As Mother Lu walked along, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to Mr. Bryant¡¯s house to borrow a piece of ginger, we¡¯re out of ginger at home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jason Wycof nodded, squatted down, and called out, ¡°Big Yellow, Little Yellow, come here.¡± Mother Lu said, ¡°Go on, go to your brother.¡± Jason Wycof: ¡°¡­¡± Well, now he¡¯s on equal footing with the dogs. Big Yellow and Little Yellow immediately ran over quickly. Actually, before this, Jason Wycof didn¡¯t like dogs very much and even felt an aversion to them. But now, not at all. He smiled, patting the two dogs¡¯ heads. ¡°Big Yellow, Little Yellow, lie down.¡± Big Yellow and Little Yellow raised their heads, looking at Jason Wycof with a confused expression. Jason Wycof judged, ¡°You two are so dumb, even dumber than Mantou.¡± On the other side, Mother Lu arrived at her neighbor¡¯s house, smiling and asking, ¡°Is Mr. Bryant in?¡± Mr. Bryant replied, ¡°He¡¯s home!¡± Mother Lu looked inside the hall, ¡°Oh, Sunny is back today too, it¡¯s really lively at your place!¡± Mr. Bryant said, ¡°Yeah, our Sunny may not be particularly successful, but he¡¯s always been filial and visits us two often.¡± These words, if reflected upon, implied that Mother Lu had raised two ungrateful children, given how infrequently they came to visit her. On any other occasion, Mother Lu would have felt secretly hurt, but not today. As Mr. Bryant continued, ¡°By the way, Auntie, don¡¯t just stand there, come in and have a seat.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Mother Lu declined with a smile. ¡°I just came to see if you have any ginger. You see, my second child is back. He said he wants to eat my braised pork, but we¡¯ve run out of ginger at home, so I thought I¡¯d come over and see.¡± Mr. Bryant looked surprised, ¡°Your second child is back?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jason Wycof was the most successful of all the children in their alley. He had been admitted to a prestigious university in Country Yolta and had studied abroad for six years. Just as everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t return, planning to stay overseas and develop his career, Jason Wycof made a decision that surprised them all: he resolutely returned to his homeland, embarked on an official career, and persevered aside from his talent. ¡°Yes,¡± Mother Lu nodded. Mr. Bryant smiled, ¡°Finally, your second child is back. Wait a moment, Auntie, I¡¯ll go get some ginger for you.¡± Mother Lu followed Mr. Bryant¡¯s footsteps. As Mr. Bryant continued to ask, ¡°By the way, did your second child bring back a daughter-in-law this time?¡± Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_4 Chapter 647: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_4 Mother Lu shook her head, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not in a hurry either; let him make his own decision.¡± Mother Lu was a very open-minded mother who respected her child¡¯s decisions in all matters. Even if her child chose not to marry or have children, she would still support him. In one¡¯s life, the most important thing is to be happy oneself rather than for other people¡¯s satisfaction. Mr. Bryant handed Mother Lu the ginger, and after thanking him, she left. On the other side, as soon as Mr. Bryant returned to the room, his daughter, Cindy, asked, ¡°Mom, did Auntie Lu just come to borrow ginger?¡± ¡°Borrowing ginger is just an excuse,¡± Mr. Bryant smiled and said, ¡°She really came to show off that her son came back to visit her!¡± Hearing this, Cindy was also surprised, ¡°Jason is back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cindy continued, ¡°Is he still single?¡± ¡°Your Auntie Lu just said he is still single!¡± Mr. Bryant continued, ¡°Leaders like them usually marry and have children late; they are not in a hurry at all.¡± Cindy¡¯s eyes darted around, ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce someone to Jason? My little sister¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Mr. Bryant, ¡°Stop daydreaming! Your little sister may be pretty, but who is Jason Wycof? Stop looking for greener pastures elsewhere and focus on living a steady life!¡± Not everyone was a good match for Jason Wycof. After all, his status and position were there. Cindy sighed lightly, ¡°Alright.¡± After Mother Lu returned, she started preparing braised pork, and soon, a sumptuous lunch was prepared. During the meal, Jason wanted to help in the kitchen, but Mother Lu refused his offer. After lunch, Jason mentioned his plans to go to the hospital for a checkup. Upon hearing this, Mother Lu¡¯s face turned pale instantly, ¡°My boy, is everything okay? Don¡¯t scare me, and don¡¯t hide anything from me if there¡¯s a problem!¡± Parents are most afraid of hearing unexpected news about their children in their later years. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor said it¡¯s fortunate that the checkup was timely; taking some medication can prevent it,¡± Jason continued, ¡°But, I have to thank someone; if it wasn¡¯t for her constant reminders to see a doctor, I might have had cancer by now.¡± At first, Jason didn¡¯t believe Viola Thompson, but then he saw her save a life in the square. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, Jason might not have gone to see the doctor yet. Now that he thought about it, Jason was genuinely terrified. ¡°Who?¡± Mother Lu immediately asked. Jason smiled and said, ¡°The daughter of a friend.¡± Mother Lu put down her chopsticks, looked at Jason, and said, ¡°My boy, you must be sure to thank her properly. She saved your life! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jason nodded slightly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡­ On the other side. Edward Thompson handed Sylvia Thompson a property deed and a bank card, ¡°Sylvia, this is for you.¡± Sylvia was stunned, ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Edward stuffed the property deed and bank card into Sylvia¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the apartment in the city center to your name. This is my secondary card; keep it well.¡± Through Sylvia¡¯s ordeal with her biological father, Edward realized a truth: a girl should always have a steady support, no matter when. Although he only had two properties left under his name, he had to give one to Sylvia. The Thompson Family couldn¡¯t provide real security, but he would! ¡°Brother, you need the money right now; how can I accept your house!¡± Sylvia returned the property deed to Edward, ¡°I believe that with my efforts, I can definitely have a shelter in Capital City.¡± In fact, the price per square meter of property in Capital City was over six digits; it was even more expensive in the city center. It was indeed quite difficult for Sylvia to buy a house now. That¡¯s also why Sylvia wanted to slap herself. One slap in exchange for a house is worth it! Hearing this, Edward immediately turned serious and said, ¡°Sylvia, if you don¡¯t accept it, don¡¯t call me ¡®brother¡¯ anymore!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Left with no choice, Sylvia had to accept the property deed and bank card. Edward then instructed Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, you can let James live in this house for now, but you must not transfer ownership to him. He¡¯s capable of doing anything.¡± Once the property was in James¡¯s hands, he would undoubtedly sell it off immediately. ¡°Okay, brother, I understand.¡± Sylvia nodded. Later, Sylvia hugged Edward and said sincerely, ¡°Brother, thank you.¡± Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_5 Chapter 648: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_5 Edward Thompson patted Sylvia Thompson on the back of her head, ¡°We are siblings after all.¡± Thompson Family Manor. Mrs. Thompson tapped her cane as she walked and muttered angrily, ¡°Such a big thing happened at home, and no one informed this old lady! I see that you all are becoming more and more lawless now!¡± Mrs. Thompson went on a vacation abroad with her old friends these days. In order not to affect the mood of her traveling, the Thompson Family had a tacit understanding of hiding the incident from her. Mary Perryne stood aside, keeping silent for fear of being implicated. But even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bombardment still reached her, ¡°Now you can see Sophie Cooper¡¯s true colors, right? I said she wasn¡¯t any good, but you wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± ¡°You were right, I promise there will be no next time for sure.¡± Mary Perryne was also regretful. How could she have expected that she had been raising a wolf by her side all these years? Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t forget the pain after the scar is healed. If that Sophie Cooper comes back to you, don¡¯t pay attention to her! People like her are the best at acting!¡± Mrs. Thompson had watched Sylvia Thompson grow up and knew her character very well. She was hypocritical, a self-interest seeker, and would stop at nothing to achieve her goals. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Mary Perryne nodded. ¡°Where is Edward Thompson? That unfilial thing!¡± When it came to Edward Thompson, Mary Perryne didn¡¯t say anything, she felt disappointed and sad. After all, Edward Thompson was the one she had raised by herself. She didn¡¯t expect that he would cause such a fuss with the family. Seeing Mary Perryne like this, Mrs. Thompson went on, ¡°Did he leave with Sophie Cooper?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mary Perryne nodded. Mrs. Thompson frowned, ¡°This damned thing! The rice he ate for more than 20 years is wasted! Cut off the relationship, cut it off immediately! An indulgent mother will ruin her child; you must not be soft-hearted this time!¡± Mary Perryne continued to nod. As a mother, she felt sorry for Edward Thompson, but also knew that she couldn¡¯t let him continue his reckless behavior. This time, she had to make him completely recognize the true face of Sylvia Thompson and let him stumble. So until now, Mary Perryne had not stepped in to help Edward Thompson solve any crises. At this moment, the dog chased down from upstairs, bouncing and jumping around Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson was overjoyed, ¡°Look at how smart our dog is, it knew that grandma is back, didn¡¯t it? Wonderful! Tonight, grandma will reward you with a big bone!¡± It was as if the dog understood, wagging its tail even more cheerfully. Then, Mantou also rushed down from the stairs, competing for affection with the dog. A cat and a dog surrounded Mrs. Thompson, asking for a hug. Mrs. Thompson was so busy, one moment she hugged Mantou and the next she hugged the dog. Finally, she sighed, ¡°If only you two were my great-grandchildren! Now, call me great-grandma.¡± At her age, others already had several great-grandchildren, but she didn¡¯t have one yet. ¡°Grandma.¡± Viola Thompson came downstairs. Mrs. Thompson immediately let go of the dog and Mantou, looking up at Viola, she even threw away her cane and ran over, ¡°Viola!¡± The grandmother and granddaughter embraced for a long time before they let go. That evening, Mrs. Thompson accompanied Viola to walk the dog. Although the two had a significant age gap, they had endless things to talk about when they were together. No matter what decision Viola made, Mrs. Thompson unconditionally supported her. At this moment, a white sedan drove past the two. Edward Thompson was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Looking at the back of his grandmother and Viola, Edward Thompson was disappointed. He had thought that Mrs. Thompson was still abroad. He didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Thompson had already returned. Since she had already returned, why hadn¡¯t she come to ask about what had happened at home, why the Thompson Family had kicked Sylvia Thompson out, or even cut off relations with her! In Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes, this matter had nothing to do with Sylvia Thompson. Although Sylvia Thompson was Nidya¡¯s daughter, all those evils were committed by Nidya, while Sylvia was also a victim. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However. There wasn¡¯t. From beginning to end, Mrs. Thompson never asked a single question extra. Perhaps this was the difference between a biological granddaughter and an adopted granddaughter. Obviously, Sylvia, who was sitting in the passenger seat, also saw Mrs. Thompson, ¡°It¡¯s grandma and Sis, Bob, should we stop and say hello to Sis and grandmother?¡± Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_6 Chapter 649: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_6 Edward Thompson coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not flatter ourselves. They will not treat us kindly.¡± If Mrs. Thompson still had a place in her heart for him, her own grandson, she would not have completely cut off contact after returning to the country. It was clear; Mrs. Thompson had been thoroughly brainwashed by Viola Thompson. Upon hearing this, Sylvia sighed. Edward¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened a little. Just wait and see! He would definitely make a name for himself and make the Thompson Family regret their actions. Before long, the car stopped in front of a restaurant. They both got out of the car. Edward led Sylvia into the restaurant one after the other. They were here today to meet a famous director. The studio had been open for quite a while, and they had only contracted a few minor artists, all of whom had yet to land any roles. This was causing worry for Edward, who understood that he could not remain idle anymore ¨C he had to utilize the relationships he had cultivated over the years. Edward booked the place in advance, and they arrived before Mr. Perry. Edward ordered two drinks and chatted with Sylvia while they waited for Mr. Perry. Jason Wycof and his mother were also dining at the same restaurant. At this moment, Jason noticed Edward. Jason was someone who didn¡¯t pay much attention to entertainment news, so he was unaware of the fallout between Edward Thompson and the Thompson Clan. He turned to his mother, Mother Lu, ¡°Mom, I see a familiar face. I¡¯m going to say hi.¡± Upon hearing this, his mother nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jason got up and walked over towards Edward. ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡± Seeing Jason, Edward immediately stood up from his chair. ¡°Governor Lu.¡± Jason gave a small nod and looked at the empty seat across from Edward, ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you here for a meal with your girlfriend?¡± Edward explained, ¡°I am here with my sister. She just went to the washroom.¡± Having heard this, Jason chuckled, ¡°So, Miss Thompson is also here. I was hoping to express my gratitude to her in person.¡± Seeing Jason acting this way, Edward narrowed his eyes. This Jason¡­ Could he be interested in Sylvia? Jason was both powerful and influential, and if Sylvia were to marry him, it would be no different from her marrying Mr. White. At this point, Edward was already looking at Jason with the eyes of a future brother-in-law. There was pride in his heart. His sister was just that excellent, able to charm people effortlessly wherever she went; even someone of Jason¡¯s stature was willing to yield to Sylvia. Edward laughed, ¡°Governor Lu, please have a seat. My sister should be back any moment now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jason replied with a slight nod of his head and took a seat across from Edward. After a short while, Sylvia began to walk over towards them. Upon seeing Jason seated at the table, she quickly adjusted her hairstyling. Jason was no inconsequential figure. On the contrary, he was a powerful and influential figure in the Capital City! At this moment, Edward looked at Sylvia and said with a smile, ¡°Governor Lu, my sister is here.¡± As Jason looked in his direction, a soft smile formed on his lips. However, a moment later, the smile gradually disappeared. Simply because the person who arrived was not the person he had wanted to see. ¡°Sylvia, come over quickly. Governor Lu said he wanted to thank you. We have been waiting for you for quite some time,¡± Edward said while still looking at Sylvia. He wanted to thank her? Sylvia¡¯s eyes filled with surprise. She had hardly interacted with Jason and had certainly not done him any favors. Why would he suddenly wish to thank her? Could it be¡­ Was Jason attempting to flirt with her? When a man tried to flirt with a woman, he could say anything, no matter how absurd. Yes. It must be the case. With this in mind, Sylvia squinted her eyes triumphantly, looked to Jason and said, ¡°Hello, Governor Lu.¡± Jason didn¡¯t think much of this Thompson adopted girl who was keen on showing off. He completely ignored her, focused on Edward, and said directly, ¡°I apologize, Mr. Thompson, I didn¡¯t make myself clear. I¡¯m here to thank Miss Viola Thompson, not Miss Sylvia.¡± Viola? Jason wanted to thank Viola! How could this be? The complexions of both Edward and Sylvia suddenly turned pale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were both extremely embarrassed. Edward was particularly confused. Jason didn¡¯t seem like the type of person who¡¯d decisively take a course of action based on appearance alone. He wouldn¡¯t become attracted to Viola just because she was pretty. But now¡­ In a moment of silence, Edward looked at Jason and said straightly, ¡°Governor Lu, I must warn you. Viola Thompson is not as simple as you think. She is much more complicated than Sylvia. Be careful not to be manipulated by her.¡± Hearing this, Jason frowned slightly, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I don¡¯t think these are the words a brother should be saying. Furthermore, I don¡¯t know what transpired between you two, but I do know Viola Thompson¡¯s character and I trust her. But as for you, Mr. Thompson, you should be careful not to breed a viper in your bosom.¡± Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_7 Chapter 650: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_7 Viola Thompson even saved an old lady that she didn¡¯t know, which shows that her character is no problem. So, the one with problems must be Edward Thompson. With that said, Jason Wycof turned around and left. After walking a few steps, Jason Wycof turned back and looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Also, as a man, hiding behind and gossiping is really ungentlemanly.¡± Edward Thompson¡¯s face kept changing from red to white. He originally wanted to kindly remind Jason Wycof but never expected that he would be lectured by him instead. Sylvia Thompson also felt complicated, with an unwilling look on her face. She thought that Jason Wycof came to approach her but didn¡¯t expect him to directly expose her without even doing any superficial work. What kind of charm does Viola Thompson have! Jason Wycof returned to his seat, and Mother Lu asked, ¡°Second son, did you meet your friend?¡± Jason Wycof shook his head, ¡°No, I recognized the wrong person.¡± At this moment, Mr. Perry finally arrived. Edward Thompson¡¯s mood had returned to normal, ¡°Mr. Perry, please take a seat.¡± He then introduced Sylvia Thompson to Mr. Perry, ¡°This is my sister.¡± Mr. Perry made perfunctory greetings with Sylvia Thompson, then said, ¡°Bob, tell me what¡¯s the matter quickly, I have a meeting in half an hour and am in a hurry.¡± Edward Thompson looked at Mr. Perry and felt his heart sinking. Indeed, everyone turned their backs when the wall fell! Usually, these people were begging to see him. And now? People are just too realistic! Edward Thompson suddenly lost his temper, ¡°Mr. Perry, if you¡¯re busy, please go ahead, I won¡¯t bother your precious time.¡± Mr. Perry packed up his bag, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± It¡¯s not that he¡¯s being practical, but the survival rules of the entertainment industry are like this. Edward Thompson has lost his Best Actor title, separated from his family, and mixed with people like Sylvia Thompson, his acting career will sooner or later be destroyed by himself. As a performer, he really doesn¡¯t know how to cherish his own feathers. Watching Mr. Perry¡¯s back, Edward Thompson¡¯s face contorted in anger! He now has no income, no savings, and he still has a studio to support. If this continues, the studio will soon face dissolution. Looking at Edward Thompson, Sylvia Thompson sighed, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you go back and beg our parents? After all, you are their biological son, and they definitely won¡¯t ignore you.¡± If Edward Thompson¡¯s life is not going well, it means that Sylvia Thompson¡¯s life will also not be good. After all, Sylvia Thompson now depends on Edward Thompson for her livelihood. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t beg them!¡± Hearing this, Sylvia Thompson sighed, grabbed Edward Thompson¡¯s hand, and said earnestly, ¡°Brother, could you please think about it for me? It¡¯s because of me that you broke with our parents, and it¡¯s also because of me that your acting career is ruined. It really breaks my heart to see you like this.¡± When she said this, Sylvia Thompson paused and continued, ¡°I beg you, go back and apologize to mom and dad, and promise them that you won¡¯t have any contact with me, and they will definitely forgive you!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Edward Thompson directly refused, ¡°You are my sister, and I will never cut off relations with you.¡± He will also never be as heartless as the Thompson Family. Sylvia Thompson calmed Edward Thompson¡¯s emotions, ¡°Brother, this is just a roundabout tactic. I¡¯m not really asking you to cut off ties with me. We can secretly stay in touch. After all, our parents can¡¯t supervise you 24 hours a day.¡± Edward Thompson didn¡¯t say anything. Sylvia Thompson considered the issue from Edward Thompson¡¯s perspective, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve seen the current situation. Director Ming¡¯s ¡®Bright Moon¡¯ has already started filming, and he would rather use a newcomer as the main actor than you. And Director Lawn¡¯s big production, if you were still the young master of the Thompson Clan, they wouldn¡¯t treat you like this. You are the biological child of our parents after all, bending your head to them is not humiliating. Brother, do you really want to see me living in guilt every day? I feel like a sinner¡­ ¡± As she said this, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes turned red. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Edward Thompson felt very heartbroken, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ve never blamed you!¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°But I blame myself. As long as you don¡¯t reconcile with our parents, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡± At this moment, Sylvia Thompson desperately hoped that Edward Thompson could return to the Thompson Clan. At least, she could benefit from it. The current Edward Thompson can¡¯t provide her with a more luxurious life. Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_8 Chapter 651: 218: Abuse a scumbag, their face will turn pale_8 Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t bear to see Sylvia Thompson cry in front of him and sighed, ¡°Stop crying, Sylvia. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sylvia Thompson looked at Edward with hope. Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia Thompson happily said, ¡°Then will you go back and apologize to Mom and Dad now?¡± Hearing this, Edward hesitated slightly. After all, just a few days ago, he was still full of ambition, determined to make something of himself and even sold his house for it. If he went back to apologize now, where would he put his face? What¡¯s more, Mrs. Thompson was clearly back but didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact him! Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t bring himself to swallow his pride. Sylvia Thompson shook Edward¡¯s hand, acting spoilt, ¡°Please, brother, go apologize to Mom and Dad. Didn¡¯t you say before that you would do anything I wanted?¡± Left with no choice, Edward Thompson agreed to Sylvia¡¯s request. In fact, he was quite fed up with the life he was living now. If he could return to the Thompson Family, he could at least make Sylvia¡¯s life better. For Sylvia¡¯s sake, he could endure it. So, that night, Edward Thompson drove back to the Thompson Family Manor and knelt outside the door for the whole night, crying out that he was wrong and that he would never associate with Sylvia again. Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°Nobody should care about him. This grandson of mine plays two-faced games with me. This must be the idea of Sophie Cooper! This grandson sold three houses at once and used up almost all the money. Now that they can¡¯t make ends meet, they come back to apologize? Does Sophie Cooper really think that I have lived these 87 years for nothing?¡± With Mrs. Thompson¡¯s disapproval, Mary Perryne dared not to forgive Edward Thompson even if she wanted to. Edward Thompson knelt outside all night but never received his parents¡¯ forgiveness and had to drive away. The next day, he came to the Thompson Group¡¯s product launch event. He thought that like last time, Sawyer Thompson would definitely forgive him in front of the camera, following the principle of not airing dirty family laundry. But this time, the security guards at the door didn¡¯t even let him in. Edward Thompson was infuriated, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The clueless guard dared to stop him! He was the future heir of the Thompson Group. Among the three sons in the Thompson Family, Samuel had his own listed company and Mandel devoted himself to art, having no intention of doing business. So, the only one qualified to inherit the Thompson Group was him! Although his parents hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet, Sylvia was right¡ªafter all, he was their flesh and blood, and their displeasure was temporary only. They could never truly sever ties with him! The security guard looked at Edward, then said, ¡°The boss told us that he has severed all relations with you, so you can¡¯t go in.¡± Not being allowed to enter, Edward Thompson had no choice but to wait outside the door. Finally, Sawyer Thompson came out after the press conference. Edward immediately knelt in front of Sawyer, ¡°Dad, I was wrong! I really know my mistake! Please forgive me! I promise I will never do this again.¡± For a moment, numerous cameras turned and recorded the scene. Edward did it on purpose. He wanted to put Sawyer Thompson in a difficult position. After all, Sawyer was a man with strong family values. He would never make things difficult for Edward in front of the cameras. Edward knew his father very well. Once his father forgave him in front of the cameras, he could submit a guarantee letter like last time, and the incident would pass just like that! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward even prepared a guarantee letter in advance. This time, he found someone to imitate his handwriting and do it for him. This time, he wouldn¡¯t be as reckless as before. Once he officially returned to the Thompson Family, he would definitely find a way to drive Viola Thompson out! Sawyer Thompson looked at Edward kneeling on the ground, frowning slightly, then said, ¡°Leave. I told you before that our Thompson Family has no place for someone like you.¡± Before Edward could react, Sawyer turned to the cameras of the media, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the press, good evening. Today, I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to make a statement in front of everyone. From now on, Edward Thompson will have nothing to do with our Thompson Family. As of now, I have officially removed Edward¡¯s name from the Thompson Family genealogy and moved his household registration out of the Thompson Family household register. In the future, my wife and I¡¯s inheritance, including Thompson Group, will not leave a penny to Edward Thompson.¡± Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_3 Chapter 654: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_3 Edward Thompson logged onto Facebook and hired another batch of online mercenaries to attack the ¡®my.home¡¯ show team. Since it is a live variety show, ¡®my.home¡¯ will be airing its latest episode tomorrow night. Edward Thompson turned on his computer promptly to watch the live broadcast. The person replacing Edward Thompson as a regular guest was a newcomer, an actor named Mark. Mark had been part of a male group, boasting high attractiveness and a decent physique. But after all, he lacked substance, and compared to him, a movie king like Edward, he still fell short. Edward Thompson squinted his eyes. He was looking forward to what was to come. He wanted to see Seth regret and beg him with tears. Live broadcast is not like recorded ones. If there¡¯s an issue during a recording, you can cut it and start over, but a live broadcast airs directly to the audience. Once it has started, you can¡¯t pause nor restart it. Seth allowing a newcomer to participate in a live variety show was simply nonsensical! Thinking about how Seth would be cursed and insulted by the audience soon, Edward Thompson smirked slightly. He was anticipating that scene. However, things did not develop in the direction that Edward Thompson was hoping for. It was expected that Mark, on his first variety show, would be somewhat intimidated or make some mistakes since it was a live broadcast. Unexpectedly though, Mark, on his first variety show, was very brilliant, not only responding well to cues but also creating interesting topics. The whole show was hilarious, with no dull moments at all. Those who originally watched the show with an attitude of attack gradually became fans. [Ah! Mark is so adorable!] [Mark is such a treasure.] [Damn! Mark can even play the erhu. He completely caught everyone off guard.] [Love it.] [Once you get old, you start liking younger guys like Mark.] [I also like him!] [I really like Mark.] [I heard Mark is only nineteen this year! As an older woman, I¡¯m really envious, no wonder his skin is so good.] [Mark is so down-to-earth!] For a moment, who still remembered the former movie king, Edward Thompson? ¡®my.home¡¯ not only didn¡¯t drop its ratings due to Edward Thompson¡¯s absence but instead increased by thirty percent. Mark¡¯s fans went from one hundred thousand to five million overnight. Just in two hours. Edward Thompson simply couldn¡¯t believe this reality. What is Mark anyway! A greenhorn youngster. What right does he have to replace his position in the public¡¯s heart? If he lost to someone else, he might¡¯ve been able to accept it. But to lose to someone like this, who is in every way inferior to him. How could Edward Thompson take this? He felt his dignity had been insulted. ¡°Bang!¡± Edward Thompson picked up the vase in front of him and smashed it on the floor. Pieces scattered everywhere. The room was a mess in an instant. Hearing the noise, the assistant outside was startled. She wanted to see what was happening but hesitated with her hand half-raised to knock the door. Edward Thompson was fuming, if she went in at this time, she¡¯d be walking into a hail of bullets. That night. Some rejoiced while others grieved. ¡®my.home¡¯ was once again a hit, benefiting not only the show team but also the rising newcomer, Mark. Unable to retaliate against ¡®my.home¡¯, Edward Thompson could only continue to target Viola Thompson. On Facebook. The comments against Viola Thompson were growing. Mrs. Thompson was browsing Facebook. Facing the sudden opposing comments against Viola Thompson, she knew things were not simple and that someone must be manipulating it from behind the scenes. As a grandmother, she would definitely not let her granddaughter bear this insult. Mrs. Thompson found the surveillance video of the Thompson clan¡¯s living room and posted it on Facebook. Elder Fairy at 87 V: ¡°Regarding the main reason why our Thompson clan had to sever ties with Edward Thompson, I¡¯ll only explain once. Edward Thompson has truly hurt our hearts. If not, we, the Thompson clan, definitely wouldn¡¯t be so disregarding of flesh and blood ties. ¡°. There were two videos in total. The first was when Edward Thompson severed ties with the Thompson clan for the first time. The second was about the mystery of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s origins. [So disgusting! I can¡¯t believe I used to be a fan of such an idol!] [I feel sick!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Poor princess.] [I cried.] [Is Edward Thompson blind? He abandoned his own sister and got close to an outsider. I feel disgusted.] [Watching this video makes me really angry.] [Sylvia Thompson is so scheming.] Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_4 Chapter 655: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_4 [What Sylvia Thompson? She¡¯s called Sophie Cooper now.] [Sophie Cooper takes over the nest, she won¡¯t end well!] [Hug the princess.] [That nanny deserves to die too, taking away the princess is one thing, but actually abusing the adopted daughter to death! Such people are disgusting.] [Don¡¯t worry, everyone. The nanny has been sentenced to death.] [It¡¯s really satisfying!] [The most disgusting people are like Sophie Cooper, knowing full well she is the nanny¡¯s daughter, yet acting as if nothing has anything to do with her!] [TMD! Edward Thompson is such a fool! Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Sophie Cooper is putting on an act.] [If I were the Thompson parents, I would not only sever ties with Edward Thompson, but also beat this unfilial son to death! It¡¯s so infuriating!] [¡­] After this video was uploaded, all of Edward Thompson¡¯s remaining popularity vanished, and many negative effects surfaced, along with some news about Edward Thompson¡¯s arrogant behavior. There¡¯s also the clip of Edward Thompson being disrespectful to an elderly person at the filming set. It¡¯s like kicking someone when they¡¯re down. Overnight, Edward Thompson became a tainted artist, and all the variety shows he participated in, as well as the movies he acted in, were removed from the shelves. Even his Facebook account was banned! Sylvia didn¡¯t expect things would turn out this way, and she had a very bad feeling in her heart. The Thompson family is really going to cut ties with Edward Thompson this time. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have blocked Edward Thompson¡¯s only way out! Edward Thompson is an actor, and now he has become a tainted artist with no shows to star in and no movies to participate in, let alone being qualified to shoot web dramas. This undoubtedly broke his only source of income. What now? Sylvia was anxious. After all, she is now relying on Edward Thompson for survival. If something were to happen to Edward Thompson, she would be completely out of financial resources and a place to live¡­ It seems like she needs to make plans in advance and completely use up Edward Thompson¡¯s last bit of value. That¡¯s right. Sylvia has never considered Edward Thompson her relative. She deeply resents the Thompson family. Of course, that includes Edward Thompson. The whole Thompson family deserves to die! At this moment, there¡¯s a knock on the door. Sylvia goes to the door, just about to speak, but seems to think of something and looks through the peephole. It¡¯s James! Seeing the shabby man with a bottle of wine standing outside, Sylvia frowns deeply. How did he find this place?! Can¡¯t open the door. Sylvia presses against the door tightly. Absolutely must not open the door at this moment! However, the next second, there¡¯s the sound of a key being inserted into the lock and turning. What¡¯s going on?! Before Sylvia could react, the door was forcefully pushed open from the outside. Sylvia was also knocked to the ground by the sudden force. Bang! Her head hits the shoe cabinet on the side of the wall, a swelling welt forms on her forehead, seeing stars, and the pain is unbearable. ¡°Little bitch!¡± James takes a swig of wine, his face red with anger, ¡°I knew you were in there! Trying to play tricks on me? You¡¯re too green! Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you if you hid in here? Dream on! Let me tell the little bitch that you won¡¯t be able to escape from my grasp in this life!¡± Sylvia looks up at James. Her eyes are wide open, and there¡¯s a deep hatred in them. ¡°What the hell do you want?! I gave you money, too! Why can¡¯t you just stay away from me?!¡± Sylvia is almost hysterical. Fate has already been very unfair to her. Why did it have to give her such a disgraceful father?! James ignores Sylvia and instead waves to the outside, ¡°Come in, come in, hurry in.¡± A moment later, a scantily-clad young woman swaying her hips walks in, and just like Liu¡¯s grandmother entering the White House, she exclaims in surprise, ¡°Old James, I never thought you¡¯d be so rich!¡± This house belongs to Edward Thompson, not to mention the good location, but the decoration is also very luxurious. Three bedrooms and two living rooms, 206 square meters. Feet on the thick cashmere carpet, dazzling crystal chandelier hanging above. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For ordinary people, this house would take several generations to afford. Afra Gracen is nothing but a streetwalker that James picked up from outside. She has never seen such a luxurious house, so she is very surprised. Who knew she would really hook up with a rich man this time?! James grabs Afra Gracen and kisses her on the face, ¡°What do you mean your house and my house? This will be our house!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Afra Gracen excitedly asks, ¡°Does that mean I can live here from now on?¡± Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_5 Chapter 656: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_5 James nodded, hugging Afra Gracen¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, go pick a room quickly.¡± Afra glanced at Sylvia Thompson lying on the floor and continued, ¡°But can she agree with this?¡± ¡°This is my house! What right does she have to disagree?¡± James glanced at Sylvia, ¡°If she dares to say no, watch me slap her to death!¡± After all, Sylvia Thompson was his biological daughter! Even Sylvia¡¯s life was given to her by him, not to mention a house. ¡°Alright!¡± Afra immediately ran over to choose a room without even changing her shoes. Looking at the footprints left on the carpet. Sylvia could hardly tolerate it anymore. This was her house! Why would she let a gambling addict like James and a wretched woman like Afra move into her house? ¡°Get out! Get out of my house!¡± Sylvia got up from the floor, pointing at the door and shouted: ¡°Get out!¡± James pretended not to hear her, opened the refrigerator door, and took out an apple to munch on. Afra took a fur coat from a closet and draped it over herself, walking and asking, ¡°Old James, can you give me this coat?¡± James nodded, ¡°Of course, sweetheart, this will be your home from now on. You can wear any clothes you want!¡± ¡°Thank you, my dear!¡± Afra kissed James again. He was pleased. Being rich is truly great! No wonder everyone wants to be rich. Sylvia looked up to see that one of her favorite fur coats was being worn by a wretched prostitute, which made her so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. She rushed to Afra¡¯s side, ¡°Take it off! Take it off for me!¡± ¡°Old James, look at your daughter! She is so fierce!¡± Afra walked to James¡¯ side, holding his arm and acting coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m so scared! She¡¯s scaring me!¡± ¡°Bloody brat! Do you know who she is?¡± James slapped Sylvia in the face, ¡°I¡¯m legally married to her now. From now on, she¡¯s your mother! If you dare to touch your mother again, I¡¯ll fucking kill you, you unfilial daughter!¡± Sylvia was dumbfounded by the slap. She was a pampered daughter of the Thompson Clan, and hardly anyone had dared to hit her since she was a child. Even Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne hadn¡¯t laid a finger on her. But today¡­ She was actually hit by a disgusting person like James. This was more unbearable for Sylvia than death. What was even more disgusting was that James asked her to call a wretched woman like Afra ¡°mom.¡± Once upon a time, this wretched woman wasn¡¯t even qualified to serve Sylvia tea or hand her water. But now¡­ Even a lowly prostitute could casually bully her! She was so resentful! She was so resentful! Sylvia¡¯s hands clenched into fists, shaking her whole body due to excessive force. Once a proud and haughty socialite, she was adored by countless people in the socialite circles. This cannot go on. She couldn¡¯t go on like this. Sylvia knew her current predicament very well. If she wanted to get out of this troublesome situation¡­ She must eliminate the trouble that was James. Otherwise, James would certainly become a lifelong stain on her. Thinking about this, Sylvia squinted her eyes, a sinister look flashed in her pupils. At this moment, Afra squatted down, lifted Sylvia¡¯s chin with her index finger, and smiled, ¡°Come on, good daughter, call Mom and let her hear.¡± Sylvia immediately pushed Afra¡¯s hand away, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Old James! Look at your daughter!¡± Afra looked at James, ¡°She¡¯s bullying me!¡± James squatted down, grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hair, and slammed her head to the floor, ¡°You little bitch, you¡¯re so lawless that you dare to bully your mother too!¡± Afra stood there, arms crossed, with a smug look as she watched Sylvia. Thinking of living in such a luxurious house in the future, Afra¡¯s heart felt extremely elated. ¡°Apologize to your mother!¡± James clenched Sylvia¡¯s hair, forcing her to look at Afra. ¡°Ask me to apologize to such a shameless person? Dream on!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These words completely enraged James. Just as he had done with Aunt Zhang, he violently punched Sylvia. Sylvia gritted her lips, glaring at James. Her eyes were full of sinister looks. Like a venomous snake waiting to harm someone. At this moment, Afra laughed and said, ¡°Forget it, Old James, why bother with a child? By the way, I want to sleep in the biggest bedroom tonight.¡± Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_6 Chapter 657: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_6 Only then did James let go of Sylvia, nodding his head and said, ¡°Alright, sleep wherever you want to!¡± Afra Gracen dragged James into the bedroom. Soon, nauseating sounds came from the room. Sylvia stood at the door, her hands clenched into fists, trying to control her urge to grab a kitchen knife. Disgusting. Too disgusting! That man and woman were doing such depraved things on her bed. ¡°Ding!¡± Suddenly, a mobile message notification sound blared through the air. Sylvia checked her phone. Someone had tagged her in the WhatsApp group. After checking, she realized it was the Housekeeper in the homeowners¡¯ group, who had tagged everyone. Housekeeper: [Dear homeowners, good evening. According to a notification from the Linch District Electricity Bureau, due to maintenance work in this area, there will be a three-hour power cut in the Linch District from 20:00 to 23:00 on Saturday. Please prepare for the outage. We apologize for any inconvenience caused.] Today was Wednesday. Three days left till Saturday. Seeing this message, Sylvia narrowed her eyes slightly. At this moment, Edward Thompson suddenly called for a video call. Looking at Bob¡¯s avatar, Sylvia hesitated for a few seconds and then clicked on ¡®decline¡¯. Sylvia rarely declines phone calls. Even when she did, she would send a text message explaining the reason, but today, Bob waited for several minutes and received no such messages. Bob getting worried, tried one more time for a video call. But Sylvia still declined. Bob moved to the window of the West Bedroom, pulled open the curtains, and clearly saw the lights were on in Sylvia¡¯s place since they lived in the same community. If Sylvia was home, why was she not answering her phone? Could it be that she was in some kind of trouble? Thinking of this, Bob frowned slightly, immediately turned around and headed for the door. Just then, Sylvia picked up the video call but switched it to a voice call, ¡°Hello, big brother.¡± ¡°Sylvia, what happened to you?¡± ¡°No-, Nothing.¡± Although Sylvia tried to make her voice sound normal, it still sounded a bit off. ¡°Brother, why are you looking for me so late?¡± With the recent setbacks in Bob¡¯s life, he had originally intended to ask Sylvia to accompany him for a drink, but now, he had lost the mood. He said: ¡°Sylvia, are you at home now?¡± ¡°At home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming over now.¡± ¡°No!¡± Sylvia looked in the direction of her bedroom, deliberately raising her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t come over! Big brother, I¡¯m fine. You really don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± The more she behaved like this, the more convinced Bob was that something must have happened to Sylvia. He hastened his steps towards Sylvia¡¯s home. Soon, he arrived at Sylvia¡¯s building. Just then, the elevator was stuck on the thirty-second floor, so Bob had to take the stairs. By the time he arrived on the thirty-second floor, he was fatigued and out of breath. Bob took a deep breath, didn¡¯t bother knocking on the door, verified his fingerprint, and directly opened the door. Sylvia appeared to be on her way out when she saw Bob walk in, she immediately turned around, ¡°Big brother, why, why are you here?¡± Bob looked at Sylvia¡¯s back, frowned slightly, and sensed something was wrong. He grabbed Sylvia¡¯s wrist, ¡°Sylvia, look at me, what happened?¡± Sylvia was looking down, not daring to look at Bob. Just then, a very indecent noise echoed in the air. Bob frowned, ¡°Is there someone else here?¡± With a soft voice, Sylvia replied, ¡°My¡­ my biological father is here¡­¡± ¡°Did he lay his hands on you?¡± Bob asked immediately. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Sylvia shook her head, her face was heartbreakingly pitiful. ¡°Then look at me!¡± ¡°Sylvia!¡± Finally, Sylvia lifted her head to look at Bob. The sight of her immediately broke Bob¡¯s heart. Sylvia¡¯s face was streaming with tears, and there were clearly visible bruises on her forehead, showing that she had been brutally beaten. As someone who adored his little sister, Bob couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone bully Sylvia. Rolling up his sleeves, with his eyes ablaze, he said, ¡°Where is James! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beast! James is a beast! As Sylvia¡¯s biological father, he dares to be so ruthless towards Sylvia. Does he have even a shred of humanity left! Sylvia immediately clung to Bob, ¡°Big brother, calm down, calm down! No matter what, he is still my dad! He¡¯s still my dad!¡± Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_7 Chapter 658: 218: Retribution has arrived, evildoers are ground by evildoers_7 By the end, Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. At this point, Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t remain calm any longer. He broke free from Sylvia, rushed into the kitchen, picked up a kitchen knife, and walked quickly toward the bedroom. As long as he was there, no one could bully Sylvia like this! No one! At that moment, James, wearing only his underwear, came out of the room and asked, ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± Seeing Edward holding a kitchen knife, James wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°Ah, you must be Sophia¡¯s brother, right? I¡¯m her biological father, so according to the family hierarchy, you should call me Dad too!¡± Looking at James, Edward¡¯s face was distorted with anger, ¡°You hit Sylvia, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re carrying a knife? Who are you trying to scare?¡± James pointed to his neck and said, ¡°Come on, do it if you want to. Cut here if you dare!¡± Sylvia narrowed her eyes. She really wished Edward would just chop James¡¯s neck with the knife. But clearly, she overestimated Edward¡¯s courage. Edward tightly gripped the kitchen knife in his hand, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to chop down. In that moment, he thought about many things. He couldn¡¯t let himself go to jail over a scumbag like James. After all, a life for a life. At this moment, Sylvia provided Edward with an exit. She snatched the knife from his hand and threw it away. ¡°Brother, no matter what happens, he¡¯s still my father! You can¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Hearing this, James looked at Sylvia, disbelief flashing in his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to say such words. After Sylvia threw the knife away, Edward swung his fist and punched James, ¡°If you dare to bully Sylvia again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± James thought Edward was a coward and wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. He didn¡¯t expect Edward to suddenly hit him. Caught off guard, James was knocked unconscious by the punch. Edward straddled James, ready to hit him again, but Sylvia quickly pulled him away, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t hit him! He¡¯s my father!¡± Sylvia directly pulled Edward outside and cried, ¡°Brother, promise me that you won¡¯t ever hit him again. I was also at fault for what happened tonight.¡± Seeing Sylvia like this, Edward frowned slightly, ¡°Sylvia, if you keep being this kind, one day he¡¯ll bully you to death!¡± Someone like James would definitely hold Sylvia back. Sylvia sniffed, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Who asked me to have such a father? I¡¯ll bear it.¡± Looking at Sylvia, Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. A moment later, he let out a deep sigh. ¡­ Time flew, and it was Saturday in the blink of an eye. Sylvia came to Edward¡¯s place. Edward had been down lately, not washing his face or shaving, and there was a gloomy aura all around him. Sylvia took a sip of water, smiled at Edward, and suggested, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a power outage in our neighborhood tonight. Let¡¯s go out for a late-night snack and take a walk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Edward nodded and then asked, ¡°When are those two moving out?¡± By ¡°those two,¡± he meant James and Afra Gracen. Sylvia shook her head, her eyes revealing a troubled expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They might¡­ never move out.¡± Edward frowned slightly, knowing that if James and Afra never moved out, they would definitely affect Sylvia. It seemed they needed to think of something. As if sensing Edward¡¯s thoughts, Sylvia smiled and grabbed his hand, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. The problem isn¡¯t whether they leave or not. Even if they did leave, with legs on their bodies, they could always come back.¡± Edward sighed softly. Sylvia looked at Edward and asked, ¡°And you, brother? What are your plans for the future?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time.¡± Edward had completely lost his sense of direction in life. He didn¡¯t know which path to take next. Sylvia smiled and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t lose heart. I believe in you. You can walk out of this low valley.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Edward nodded, grateful for Sylvia¡¯s company during this low point in his life. Sylvia continued, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go back and prepare. I¡¯ll meet you downstairs at 9 pm.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± At around 9 pm, Sylvia arrived on time at the foot of the building where Edward lived. Edward had just come down from the building when he saw Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Hearing Edward¡¯s voice, Sylvia immediately walked over, smiling, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Edward followed Sylvia¡¯s steps. Just as they were about to leave the neighborhood, Sylvia suddenly seemed to remember something, ¡°Brother, I left my bag in your apartment. Could you help me get it?¡± Edward didn¡¯t think much and nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thanks, brother.¡± Edward patted Sylvia¡¯s head, like he always used to do, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m not a stranger to you.¡± After that, Edward turned and ran back to his apartment to fetch Sylvia¡¯s bag. Due to the power outage, he had to climb the stairs. Thirty floors in total. When he finally reached the top, Edward was covered in sweat. He went to the door and verified his fingerprint. The door clicked open. The lights were off, and the room was dark. Edward used his phone to light his way. The night wind blew the curtain on the balcony, making a rustling sound. It felt eerie. At that moment, Edward suddenly sensed something wrong. The air was faintly filled with a smell of blood. He sniffed lightly. It was indeed the smell of blood. Edward frowned slightly. At that moment, his foot was suddenly tripped by something on the floor. Bang. He fell to the ground. Edward landed on something soft, and his hand on the floor felt a sticky sensation. The smell of blood grew heavier, creeping up into his nostrils. It was an awful feeling that made his scalp tingle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward held his phone tightly and aimed the light at the floor. His gaze followed. At that sight, he was completely dumbfounded, his face pale, and he immediately felt a chill run down his spine. There was blood everywhere on the floor. And beneath him¡­ ¡­ was James¡¯s corpse! Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: 219: The First Suspect (Second Update) Chapter 659: 219: The First Suspect (Second Update) James lay in a pool of blood, his eyes wide open, staring right at Edward Thompson. Utterly chilling. Like a vengeful ghost demanding payback. At this moment. Edward¡¯s breathing became heavier, his scalp tingling, and terror spread throughout his entire body. ¡°Ahh!¡± Edward screamed and collapsed on the floor, panting heavily, his chest heaving with fear as he tightly closed his eyes. Don¡¯t even mention Edward used to be an actor. Even a doctor who has seen life and death would probably be scared out of their wits when faced with this scene. It must be a hallucination. Edward tried to calm himself down. He opened his eyes again and gasped for air. He looked at the floor once more, but the sight remained unchanged. He was still terrified, but Edward was much calmer now. Seeing that James still had his eyes open, Edward thought he was not dead yet, so he reached out to push James, ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± James, lying in the pool of blood, showed no response. Edward swallowed hard, and a cold sweat dripped from his forehead onto the floor. He stretched out his trembling right hand and checked for breath by James¡¯s nose. He quickly pulled his hand back afterward. Dead. James was really dead. What on earth was going on? In an instant, Edward¡¯s heart went out of control again. Although he hated James and hoped Sylvia could get rid of this problem sooner, he became panic-stricken when James really died in front of him. What should I do now! What am I supposed to do? Overwhelming fear left Edward¡¯s mind blank. Just then, he thought of calling the police. Yes. Call the police right away. With that thought, Edward immediately went to find his phone, which had fallen next to the kitchen knife during his panic. Fortunately, the light was still on. Edward grabbed his phone, but by now, the screen was covered in blood. Without worrying about anything else, he wiped the blood on his clothes and tremblingly dialed 110. But halfway through his call, it was as if Edward suddenly remembered something and stopped. If he called now, what if he was mistaken for the murderer? No. He couldn¡¯t take that risk. But what should he do if he didn¡¯t call? He was the first one to discover the crime scene, and even if he didn¡¯t call now, how would he explain himself when the police investigated later? After pondering for a while, Edward still dialed the police. Within ten minutes, the police arrived at the scene, and the power supply was urgently restored. At the scene, Edward was covered in blood. The police took photos and sealed off the crime scene before taking Edward to the police station. ¡°What is your relationship with the deceased?¡± Edward had not fully recovered yet, sitting listlessly and covered in blood on the chair, ¡°I¡­ ¡± For a moment, he didn¡¯t even know how to describe his relationship with James. ¡°I have n-nothing to do with him, b-but his daughter is my sister. However, w-we have no blood relations.¡± ¡°How did you discover the deceased? And why did you appear in Room 3015?¡± Edward was the first person to discover the body and naturally became the number one suspect. Edward continued, ¡°Our neighborhood had a power outage tonight, so I went out to have a late-night snack with my sister. Before we left the neighborhood, my sister suddenly remembered she had forgotten her bag. So I came to get her bag for her. I had to climb the stairs because of the power outage, and as soon as I entered the room, I knew something was wrong. But I didn¡±t expect him to die here! He was already dead when I arrived. Officer, I had nothing to do with this!¡± Edward was also devastated, unable to understand how he got involved in this situation. At this point, Edward seemed to suddenly remember something, ¡°Oh, right! My sister, Sylvia Thompson, can vouch for me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her!¡± Fortunately. Fortunately, he still had Sylvia. Edward felt relieved at this thought. Hearing this, the interrogating officer looked at the person next to him, ¡°Xiao Sun, bring her in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Sun nodded. Xiao Sun went out and soon brought Sylvia in. Upon seeing Sylvia, Edward became very agitated and immediately stood up from the interrogation table, ¡°Sylvia!¡± ¡°Little brother,¡± Sylvia looked at Edward, her face anxious, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just walked in and¡­¡± ¡°Edward Thompson, quiet.¡± The officer cut him off, then turned to Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded. ¡°Age.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Eighteen.¡± Officer Blogger continued, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Edward Thompson?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my brother,¡± Sylvia replied. Officer Blogger continued, ¡°Where were you tonight between 7 p.m. and 10 p.m.? And why was Edward Thompson in your house?¡± ¡°Our neighborhood had a power outage tonight, so I went out to have dinner with my friend. As for my brother¡­¡± Sylvia turned to Edward and asked with teary eyes, ¡°Little brother, why were you at my house?¡± Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson collapses! Chapter 660: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson collapses! Upon hearing Sylvia Thompson¡¯s words, Edward Thompson felt dumbfounded. All of his strength drained from him in an instant. His face turned deathly pale. He couldn¡¯t even believe that the person in front of him was Sylvia Thompson, let alone believe that she said those words. ¡°Sylvia, what are you talking about?¡± Edward Thompson stood up from his chair, emotionally saying,¡±Have you forgotten? You said we were going out for dinner tonight, and you were waiting for me downstairs at my place. Halfway there, you said you forgot your bag¡­¡± ¡°Edward Thompson!¡± Officer Blogger furrowed his brow and scolded sternly, ¡°Quiet!¡± Edward Thompson had to close his mouth, staring straight at Sylvia Thompson, his eyes full of longing. He hoped that what he had just heard was just a hallucination; he and Sylvia Thompson had always been closer than real siblings, she would definitely testify for him! Definitely! Sylvia Thompson was the only witness now, and if she didn¡¯t help him, he would really be the murderer! At this thought, cold sweat trickled down Edward Thompson¡¯s forehead. He was somewhat puzzled. Unclear as to why he had ended up in this situation. Sylvia Thompson covered her mouth with both hands and took a few steps back, ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Bro, I didn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ve been with Tongtong all night, Tongtong can testify. I didn¡¯t see you at all, why are you lying?¡± Lying? She said he was lying? Hearing this, Edward Thompson looked at Sylvia Thompson with wide eyes, disbelief in his gaze. If it weren¡¯t for Sylvia Thompson saying she left her bag at home and asking him to get it, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to her house. But now, She directly denied it! Edward Thompson couldn¡¯t accept this at all. Why?! Why would Sylvia Thompson do this to him?! ¡°It was you who asked me to go up! It was you!¡± Edward Thompson could hardly control his emotions. He even began to doubt whether the person standing before him was really Sylvia Thompson. No! It¡¯s impossible! Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t possibly treat him like this ¡°Edward Thompson, quiet down!¡± Shortly after, Officer Blogger looked at Miss Thompson,¡± You should take Miss Thompson to step aside first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Miss Thompson nodded. Before Sylvia Thompson was led away, she couldn¡¯t help but look back at Edward Thompson, ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t know why you keep lying, but I believe you wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. You must have your reasons, right? You have to confess honestly; I believe the People¡¯s Police will give you justice!¡± Edward Thompson watched Sylvia Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, his heart filled with indescribable feelings, and he really wanted to chase after her to ask. It was clear that Sylvia Thompson was the one lying. But Sylvia Thompson was here turning black into white. They had always been closer than real siblings! Who would¡¯ve thought that Sylvia Thompson would turn her back on him so coldly? Could it be that the sister he had loved so dearly for so many years was really an ungrateful and vicious man? No! He couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°Edward Thompson, calm down.¡± Officer Blogger continued, ¡°You said you appeared at the deceased¡¯s house late at night to help your sister, Sylvia Thompson, get her bag. Do you have any other witnesses besides her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Edward Thompson shook his head, trying hard to calm himself down, ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days, and I slept from noon today until 8:40 in the evening when I got up. After I got ready, I arrived downstairs around 8:50. At that time, my sister was already waiting for me downstairs! We walked a few steps, and she said she forgot her bag and asked me to help her get it!¡± Edward Thompson had no idea that there would be a murder scene waiting for him upstairs at that time! If he had known, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone up. What Edward Thompson didn¡¯t expect even more was that Sylvia Thompson would deny all of this. Could it be that¡­ At this moment, a terrifying thought emerged in Edward Thompson¡¯s mind. Was Sylvia Thompson the real murderer? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did Sylvia Thompson kill James before intentionally leading him up there, and finally framing him for it all? If that was the case, Sylvia Thompson was truly terrifying! Edward Thompson¡¯s scalp tingled as he said, ¡°Officer Blogger, please believe me, I really didn¡¯t lie!¡± ¡°However, your sister has an eyewitness.¡± Officer Blogger squinted slightly, ¡°She has plenty of evidence to prove that she wasn¡¯t in the neighborhood during the 19:00-22:00 time frame.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edward Thompson furrowed his brow tightly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She clearly asked me to go out for a late-night meal, and she was the one who asked me to go up and help get her bag! How could she have an eyewitness, unless! Unless that eyewitness is an accomplice! They killed James and now want to frame me for it!¡± Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _2 Chapter 661: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _2 Officer Blogger had handled numerous criminal cases during his many years of service. As it stood, this murder case seemed straightforward, but it was full of doubts and puzzles. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Officer Blogger asked. Edward Thompson remained silent. He wasn¡¯t sure what would count as evidence. The only person who could prove his innocence was Sylvia Thompson. Yet, if Sylvia really was the murderer, his innocence would be impossible to prove, even if he jumped into the Yellow River. Edward Thompson currently felt a mixture of fear and sorrow. His emotions were tangled and complex. He feared being sentenced to death. He was saddened by Sylvia¡¯s treatment of him. He had always treated Sylvia like his own sister. But today. Sylvia was behaving this way towards him. The betrayal was even more painful than being skinned alive. He was practically suffocating. Officer Blogger didn¡¯t miss any minute expression on Edward Thompson¡¯s face, ¡°If you can¡¯t provide evidence to prove your innocence, then cooperate with our investigation. Answer truthfully to whatever we ask.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°I will definitely cooperate.¡± Officer Blogger put his hands together, staring straight into Edward Thompson¡¯s eyes, ¡°So I¡¯ll ask you again, did you touch the knife used in the crime after you arrived at the scene?¡± ¡°No.¡± Edward Thompson shook his head, then recited everything that happened after he arrived at the scene. At this moment, it seemed that something occurred to Edward Thompson. He continued, ¡°Officer Blogger, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can review the surveillance footage which I believe will prove my innocence.¡± Both the neighborhood and Sylvia¡¯s living room had surveillance cameras. Officer Blogger responded, ¡°If there were surveillance cameras, we wouldn¡¯t have to sit here questioning you.¡± The entire Wuling District had experienced a power outage, so surveillance cameras were essentially useless. After finishing his sentence, Officer Blogger turned to Edward Thompson, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time, did you actually touch that knife? This question is crucial, you better think before you answer.¡± Word by word, his voice resounding. Edward Thompson looked up at Officer Blogger, ¡°I¡¯m sure, I didn¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing Edward Thompson¡¯s response, Officer Blogger¡¯s face changed and his tone hardened. He slapped the table, ¡°Then why were your fingerprints found on the knife?¡± ¡°What? Fingerprints?¡± Edward Thompson turned pale, disbelief written all over his face, ¡°There must be a mistake! You must have made a mistake! I didn¡¯t touch the knife, I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± He hadn¡¯t even touched the knife, so how on earth could his fingerprints be found on it? By now, Edward Thompson was truly panicked. ¡°I want to see Sophie Cooper! I want to see her! Why! Why would she do this to me!¡± Edward Thompson held his head tightly, his face distorted with pain. By this point, he no longer wanted to acknowledge Sylvia as his sister. The mere mention of her name was nauseating. Officer Blogger observed the expression on Edward Thompson¡¯s face before asking again, ¡°Also, you mentioned that you had planned to have a late-night snack with Sylvia. Do you have any chat history as evidence?¡± Chat history? Edward Thompson shook his head, ¡°No, we only made a verbal agreement, we didn¡¯t send any messages.¡± As soon as he finished his words, Edward Thompson quickly added, ¡°Wait, when Sophie Cooper came to see me today, there was no power outage in our complex. You can check the surveillance from my living room!¡± Upon finishing his sentence, Edward Thompson felt a glimmer of hope. Hearing this, Officer Blogger looked at a police officer behind him, ¡°Goldrick.¡± Goldrick got the hint, he stepped out and made a phone call. By then, several police were gathering evidence at Thompson Manor. But soon, Goldrick received a reply and hastily walked back in, whispering several sentences into Officer Blogger¡¯s ear. Hearing this, Officer Blogger¡¯s brow slightly furrowed as he turned to Edward Thompson, ¡°Did you know that the camera in your living room is broken? Moreover, our colleagues have reviewed the elevator surveillance footage of your building and Sylvia did not visit your building today.¡± ¡°No! That cannot be! She was there! She really was! Sophie Cooper really did come!¡± Edward Thompson never would have believed that his living room camera could suddenly break. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could this¡­ Be a premeditated conspiracy? Upon this thought, Edward Thompson felt as though a cold breeze swept through his heart, chilling him to the core. If that was the case, he couldn¡¯t imagine when Sophie Cooper first began planning this! Officer Blogger then continued to ask, ¡°Is there anyone else who can confirm Sylvia visited your home today?¡± Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _3 Chapter 662: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _3 Edward Thompson shook his head. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the interrogation room. Knock, knock, knock. ¡°Come in,¡± Officer Blogger slightly raised his head. After receiving a response, a figure walked in from outside, ¡°Officer Blogger, there¡¯s a new discovery.¡± Officer Blogger immediately caught on and walked out. ¡°Jocelyn, what¡¯s the new discovery?¡± Jocelyn glanced at Officer Blogger and continued, ¡°We found a video of Edward Thompson and the deceased having a conflict in the living room surveillance camera at Sylvia Thompson¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Take me to see it,¡± Officer Blogger immediately followed Jocelyn¡¯s footsteps. Upon arriving at the office, Jocelyn asked a colleague to show Officer Blogger the surveillance video. In the footage, Edward Thompson¡¯s emotions had completely lost control, and he even took a kitchen knife out of the kitchen and tried to kill James in a fit of rage. Fortunately, Sylvia Thompson snatched the knife from Edward Thompson¡¯s hand. At the end, Edward Thompson made a threat, pointing at James and saying, ¡°If you dare bully Sylvia again, I will kill you!¡± After watching the entire video, Officer Blogger rubbed his chin, ¡°It seems that Edward Thompson had the motive to kill.¡± Officer Blogger then asked, ¡°Which day is this video from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from three days ago,¡± Jocelyn replied. Officer Blogger nodded. Jocelyn looked up at Officer Blogger and continued, ¡°I also think that Edward Thompson had the motive to kill. After all, he hated James so much. Plus, if Sylvia hadn¡¯t stopped him that day, he might have already killed James!¡± Officer Blogger narrowed his eyes, ¡°People tend to have impulsive moments. After that impulse passes, they won¡¯t have those thoughts anymore! Go investigate who the deceased has recently met with! Also, investigate the deceased¡¯s social relations and get that Maureen Fitzell over here to make a statement.¡± Maureen Fitzell is Sylvia Thompson¡¯s best friend. Soon after, Maureen Fitzell, one of the witnesses, was summoned to the police station. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Maureen Fitzell.¡± Ling was one of the officers handling the case as well. She and Oliver Andrews sat at the interrogation table, looking at Maureen Fitzell¡¯s information, then looked at Maureen Fitzell and asked, ¡°Age?¡± ¡°Nineteen,¡± Maureen Fitzell felt a bit nervous coming to the police station to make a statement for the first time, and she occasionally looked up at the officer beside her. She felt a bit nervous and excited as well. Since she was a child, she had always admired soldiers and police officers, but she could only catch a glimpse of them from afar. She never imagined that she would be so close to her idols today. Ling continued, ¡°What is your relationship with Sylvia Thompson?¡± ¡°We¡¯re college classmates and best friends,¡± Maureen Fitzell replied. Ling then asked, ¡°The questions I¡¯m going to ask you next are very important. Be sure to answer them truthfully. If you fabricate the facts and cover up for the suspect, you will face legal consequences. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Maureen Fitzell nodded. After making sure there were no issues with Maureen Fitzell, Ling asked the first question, ¡°Can you tell me who you were with from 5 PM to 10 PM last night?¡± ¡°I was with Sylvia.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ling asked. ¡°Very sure.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ling squinted her eyes and asked again, ¡°When did you meet her, and when did she leave your house?¡± Maureen Fitzell fell into thoughts, then continued, ¡°I think it was Friday morning when I received a WhatsApp message from Sylvia. She said there would be a power outage in their community on Saturday, so we decided to hang out together. We met around noon, had lunch together, and even watched a movie in between. We had dinner together at night and took a walk by the river. Back at my place, we sat on the couch chatting. She didn¡¯t want to go back home that night. In the end, she seemed to receive a phone call, saying that something had happened to her father, and then she left.¡± Since this incident happened only a day ago, Maureen Fitzell remembered the details very clearly. Hearing this, Ling asked, ¡°Do you remember the expression on Sylvia¡¯s face when she received the phone call?¡± ¡°Very surprised!¡± Maureen Fitzell continued, ¡°She suddenly stood up from the couch, her face completely pale. I asked if she needed me to take her back, but she declined and went back alone. How would I have known her father was in trouble? If I had known her father was going to have an accident, I would definitely have accompanied her back home!¡± Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _4 Chapter 663: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _4 ¡°During your conversation, did Sylvia Thompson ever leave?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ling continued to ask. Maureen Fitzell nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure.¡± Upon hearing this, Maureen continued, ¡°You guys can¡¯t possibly suspect that Sylvia killed someone, right? That¡¯s absolutely impossible! She¡¯s so kind that she wouldn¡¯t even step on an ant on the street, let alone be a murderer! And I can be held responsible for my words; she was indeed with me that day!¡± Ling nodded, then asked, ¡°Where did you have lunch?¡± ¡°A Hunanese restaurant, our first time eating there! The name is¡­ Bessi Restaurant! That¡¯s right, Bessi Restaurant!¡± ¡°Which cinema did you watch the movie in after lunch?¡± ¡°Maple Square.¡± ¡°And dinner?¡± Maureen answered one by one. After checking, it was found that Maureen did not lie. After 12 noon, she had indeed been with Sylvia Thompson. They ate lunch together, watched a movie, had dinner, and took a walk by the river. Could it be¡­ This incident was unrelated to Sylvia Thompson? But if it had nothing to do with Sylvia Thompson, then Edward Thompson would be the prime suspect! Coming out of the interrogation room, Ling looked at Oliver Andrews beside her, ¡°What do you think, Andrews?¡± Oliver narrowed his eyes as if suddenly thinking of something and asked, ¡°James and Nidya were a married couple, right?¡± After all, he and Ling had just recently finished dealing with Nidya¡¯s murder case. At that time, all evidence pointed to James as the murderer. If it weren¡¯t for Olivia Cooper¡¯s watch-phone revealing the truth, who would have believed that the real murderer would be Nidya, who appeared as a loving mother in everyone¡¯s eyes! Ling nodded, ¡°Yes, speaking of which, this couple is really strange. First, the wife deliberately kills, and now the husband is killed by someone¡­¡± At this point, Ling continued, ¡°Sylvia is Nidya¡¯s biological daughter. What do you think, could the real killer be Sylvia, and Edward Thompson is just her scapegoat!¡± After all, Sylvia had a mother like that. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Oliver nodded and added, ¡°but Sylvia has an alibi!¡± Hearing this, Ling frowned slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s see what Officer Blogger has to say.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver followed Ling¡¯s footsteps. The two went to the office next door. Officer Blogger was sitting at his desk, looking at a loss. ¡°Officer Blogger.¡± Ling walked over and tapped Officer Blogger¡¯s desk with her fingers. Officer Blogger finally reacted, looked up at Ling, pressed his temples with some fatigue, and continued, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you find any important clues on your side?¡± Ling handed the file in her hand to Officer Blogger, ¡°This is the transcript of Sylvia¡¯s classmate and best friend, Maureen Fitzell.¡± Upon hearing this, Officer Blogger reached out and took the file. After reading it, Officer Blogger pinched the bridge of his nose, ¡°Looks like we still have to find a breakthrough from Edward Thompson. By the way, we found a piece of important information in the surveillance video at the deceased¡¯s house. You should take a look.¡± After saying this, Officer Blogger opened the stored surveillance video on his computer. After watching it, Ling frowned slightly. Clearly, she did not expect Edward Thompson to have had a conflict with James. Could it be¡­ The murderer was really Edward Thompson? No! There must be other issues involved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, Oliver hit the nail on the head, ¡°This video not only proves that Edward Thompson had a motive for murder, but also Sylvia. After all, Sylvia was the one who had a conflict with James! She spent more time with James than Edward did since they didn¡¯t live together and had no direct connection. Obviously, Sylvia hates James more than Edward does, and she wants James to disappear from this world even more than Edward!¡± If talking about the motive for murder alone, Sylvia¡¯s motive is much stronger than Edward¡¯s. At this point, Oliver pointed out when the progress bar was at 10 minutes and 3 seconds, ¡°Look here, Sylvia¡¯s action of grabbing the knife is obviously hesitant. It¡¯s clear that she hopes that Edward could go through with it at that moment so she could escape from James forever.¡± But this is just Oliver¡¯s speculation. He has not obtained any firm evidence. Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _5 Chapter 664: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _5 Thinking of this, Oliver Andrews looked at Officer Blogger and asked, ¡°Old Blogger, are there any witnesses in Edward Thompson¡¯s case?¡± Officer Blogger shook his head, ¡°No, all the evidence we have so far is his own confession.¡± But what does a confession count as evidence? Officer Blogger continued, ¡°Also, we found Edward Thompson¡¯s fingerprints on the murder weapon, as well as on the victim¡¯s body.¡± Hearing this, Oliver Andrews frowned slightly, ¡°What about Sylvia Thompson?¡± ¡°In the interrogation room next door.¡± Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± In the interrogation room, only Sylvia Thompson¡¯s tearful answers and the People¡¯s Police¡¯s questions could be heard. ¡°Comrades of the People¡¯s Police, I think this must be a misunderstanding. I grew up with my younger brother, and I know his character. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! Definitely not!¡± ¡°Sylvia Thompson, Edward Thompson has been insisting that he met with you at nine o¡¯clock last night, and moreover, it was you who asked him to go upstairs to get the package. Be honest, did you do these things or not?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sylvia Thompson shook her head with tearful eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know why my younger brother lied, but I really didn¡¯t. I was with Tongtong all the time yesterday, and Tongtong can testify for me! Although my younger brother lied, I still believe that he definitely wouldn¡¯t kill anyone! Comrades of the People¡¯s Police, you must not miss any details and must not let the real murderer go unpunished!¡± Sylvia Thompson cried sadly, worried about Edward Thompson and not understanding why Edward Thompson was lying, while also grieving for her father¡¯s death. Various emotions intertwined. Ling frowned slightly. She had seen many suspects who could act, and more than a few of them. But someone like Sylvia Thompson was a first for her. In the past, those who could kill without changing their face were mostly older criminals. But how old was Sylvia Thompson? She was only eighteen! If an eighteen-year-old girl was really acting, how vicious would her heart be? After all. The one who died was her biological father! The police officer in charge of the interrogation glanced at Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we People¡¯s Police will not let go of a good person, nor will we wrong a bad person! Tell us, when was the last time you saw your father, and what was his condition?¡± Sylvia Thompson thought for a while, then said, ¡°He had drunk a lot of alcohol, smelled heavily of alcohol, and asked me for money. But I really had no money that day, so I didn¡¯t give it to him, and then he left cursing. Later on, I went to find Tongtong. If I had known he would be¡­¡± At the last sentence, Sylvia Thompson choked with sobs, ¡°If I had known he would be killed, I would have borrowed money at high interest to give it to him at that time. I regret it so much!¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in the air, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, you are acting, you killed James, didn¡¯t you?¡± A very stern voice. Shocked everyone. At this moment, a pair of eyes suddenly appeared in front of Sylvia Thompson, staring at her. The eyes were sharp, as if to pierce through her whole person. Although Ling looked young, she was an experienced old police officer with many years of case handling experience and had an aura of justice that ordinary people could not face directly. Ordinary people would definitely be scared by such voices and eyes. But Sylvia Thompson wouldn¡¯t. Earlier, in order to gain the favor of Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, Sylvia Thompson had specifically studied psychology. She knew how to disguise herself. Additionally, Sylvia Thompson shared something in common with Nidya. She didn¡¯t easily offend anyone. So, even when she lost the halo of being the second young lady of the Thompson Clan, her usual acquaintances still had no negative comments about her. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Even though I hate him, I never thought about hurting him. After all, he was my father!¡± Sylvia Thompson looked directly into Ling¡¯s eyes. Fearless and undaunted. Seek wealth in danger. She had to survive this ordeal. As long as she made it through this, a bright future awaited her! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As if she hadn¡¯t heard Sylvia Thompson¡¯s rebuttal, Ling continued, ¡°Sylvia Thompson, stop pretending. We already found out from the surveillance video at Edward Thompson¡¯s house that you went to his house to invite him for a barbecue last night!¡± Hearing this, several police officers around her squinted their eyes without a sound. They were well aware that Ling was just trying to coax a confession out of Sylvia Thompson. Surveillance? Hearing this sentence, a bad premonition rose in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s heart, and then she quickly recalibrated herself. Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _6 Chapter 665: 219: Facing reality, Edward Thompson breaks down! _6 No. Impossible! Because she had personally sabotaged the surveillance at Edward Thompson¡¯s home. How could a broken surveillance camera capture any compelling evidence? If it had really captured something, Ling would have probably shown her the surveillance footage by now and confronted her, instead of scaring her with these words. ¡°I haven¡¯t been there and I haven¡¯t been there, why do you insist that I have?¡± Saying this, Sylvia Thompson stood up from her chair, ¡°I want to see my little brother! I want to talk to him face to face and clarify why he made up these things! He is the little brother I trust the most and one of the few relatives in this world I can trust! Why, why would he do this to me?¡± In the end, Sylvia cried uncontrollably. She knew very well that when it was time to cry, she should cry, and when it was time to be afraid, she should be afraid. After all. She was only eighteen years old this year. Ling looked at Sylvia with a complex expression in her eyes. Clearly. She had underestimated Sylvia¡¯s intelligence. True. If Sylvia were truly the murderer, she wouldn¡¯t have been exposed so quickly. She must have done it flawlessly! ¡°Officer, I beg you, let me see my little brother! Just one meeting!¡± Sylvia cried with tears streaming down her face, ¡°I want to get things straight, why did he lie? Is he really the one who killed my biological father?¡± Ling left the interrogation room with a headache and sighed. Oliver Andrews came over immediately, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Ling continued, ¡°Now all the evidence points to Edward Thompson as the murderer, unless we can find an eyewitness who can prove that he and Sylvia did indeed meet on the night of the murder!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Fang and his team are already looking into it.¡± Oliver seemed to think of something and continued, ¡°By the way, should we inform the Thompson family about this?¡± Although the Thompsons had severed ties with Edward. But from a blood relationship standpoint, Edward was still their son and they naturally had to inform them as soon as possible when such a major incident occurred. Mary Perryne almost fainted when she heard the news, ¡°What? Edward is suspected of murder?¡± Steward Dalton nodded with a difficult expression on his face, ¡°That¡¯s what the police said.¡± He was just relaying the message. Actually, when Steward Dalton first heard the news, he was shocked and even doubted whether the police had made a mistake! He specifically checked Edward Thompson¡¯s information with the police, and only after confirming that it was indeed Edward did Steward Dalton dare to report it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had the guts. Mary¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± As a mother, Mary knew her son fairly well. Even if Edward was reckless and irresponsible, he certainly didn¡¯t have the guts to kill anyone. At this moment, Sawyer Thompson came over from the other side, seeing the situation, he immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Steward Dalton?¡± Mary grabbed Sawyer¡¯s sleeve, barely holding back her emotions, ¡°Ed¡­ Edward killed someone!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing these words, Sawyer also felt like he had been hit by a thunderbolt. How could this be? Murder was not a small matter! Edward shouldn¡¯t have had the guts to do it. Steward Dalton recounted the police officer¡¯s words. Sawyer was much calmer than Mary and continued, ¡°Mary, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call Chief Wu and ask.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing her husband¡¯s words, Mary calmed down a lot. Soon, Sawyer learned about the whole incident. The deceased was James. Sylvia¡¯s biological father. Now all the evidence is extremely unfavorable for Edward. Mary¡¯s eyes filled with tears, ¡°It must be Sophie Cooper who set up Edward!¡± ¡°He deserves it!¡± Sawyer frowned, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Sophie set traps for Brandon and Borden?¡± Ultimately, Edward brought it upon himself! The consequences he was now facing were nothing more than paying the price for his previous foolish actions. Mrs. Thompson was also very angry. But the problem now was not just Edward¡¯s problem, but it involved the reputation of the entire Thompson family. Once Edward was convicted of murder and imprisoned, the entire Thompson family¡¯s reputation would be affected. The Thompson family had always been strict, and they never thought Edward would disgrace their family like this! Viola Thompson spoke up at this time, ¡°Mom and dad, don¡¯t worry, if this matter really involves Sophie, then she will definitely slip up.¡± No one can be perfect in everything they do. A fox can¡¯t always hide its tail. Unless Edward really did commit the crime. Mrs. Thompson cursed angrily, ¡°That shameless thing, if he¡¯s really sentenced to death, it¡¯ll be considered clearing the threshold for the Thompson family!¡± Although she said this. The next day, Mrs. Thompson still went to the detention center with a lawyer. ¡°Grandma.¡± At this moment, Viola came out of the door. ¡°Viola.¡± Suddenly seeing Viola, Mrs. Thompson felt somewhat guilty towards this child, after all, based on Edward¡¯s previous actions, they shouldn¡¯t have cared about his life and death, but this matter involved the Thompson family¡¯s reputation. She couldn¡¯t help but care. If this matter didn¡¯t involve the Thompson family¡¯s reputation, she wouldn¡¯t have even wanted to ask. Before Mrs. Thompson could speak again, Viola held her arm, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go with you, I have some acquaintances in the police station.¡± Mrs. Thompson opened her eyes wide, ¡°Viola, you don¡¯t blame Grandma?¡± ¡°If I were you, I would make the same choice.¡± After all, this matter concerned a whole family. If Edward was really determined to be a murderer. Then the entire Thompson family would be affected. At this time, they had to consider the overall situation. ¡°Good girl! Good girl!¡± Mrs. Thompson was so moved that her eyes reddened. Viola didn¡¯t go in to see Edward but waited outside for Mrs. Thompson and the lawyer. Just then. Sylvia came out from inside. She walked out with Maureen Fitzell. Having stayed in the police station for a night, Sylvia was not in a good state. When she saw Viola, she squinted her eyes. Why was Viola here? She must be here to see Edward¡¯s joke! Based on Sylvia¡¯s understanding of Viola, at this time, Viola would definitely make use of all her connections to make matters worse for Edward, ensuring that he gets what he deserves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was what Sylvia liked to see the most. Fight, fight! Only when the brother and sister fought each other to death could she benefit. At this time, Sylvia would naturally add fuel to the fire between them. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here to see your little brother too, right? I knew it, you wouldn¡¯t blame him, after all, you¡¯re real siblings. You have to believe me, little brother is innocent, he didn¡¯t kill anyone, you have to trust him!¡± Sylvia emphasized the word ¡®real¡¯ in ¡®real siblings.¡¯ Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: 220: Neither ability nor wisdom should be underestimated (second update) Chapter 666: 220: Neither ability nor wisdom should be underestimated (second update) As she finished speaking, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes filled with tears, giving off an appearance of deep affection for her brother, Edward Thompson. Viola Thompson remained silent. She just looked at Sylvia Thompson. Her pair of delicate eyes were clear and deep; even though she didn¡¯t say anything, it still gave people an inexplicable oppressive feeling. Unable to breathe. For some reason, Sylvia couldn¡¯t bring herself to look directly into Viola¡¯s eyes. Still, she continued to endure the panic in her heart and acted, ¡°Sister, you must find a way to save my brother. Although he has done many things that hurt you in the past, after all, you two are blood-related siblings. At this moment, my brother only has you left in the world. If even you don¡¯t believe in him, there will be no one else for my brother to rely on!¡± Her words seemingly defended and pleaded for Edward Thompson, yet in reality, every sentence of her was trying to sow discord. ¡°Listen,¡± Viola Thompson looked at Sylvia without lifting her chin, ¡°Even if Edward Thompson is unbearable, his surname is still Thompson. He has the blood of the Thompson family flowing through his veins, and it¡¯s not up to someone with a different surname to bully him!¡± The tone was light, the voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderbolt. Edward Thompson indeed had a feud with her. Viola Thompson indeed had no intention of recognizing him as her brother anymore. But it didn¡¯t mean that any random person could bully Edward Thompson and use him as a scapegoat. Even if Edward Thompson were to die, only the Thompson family had the right to mistreat him! Sylvia frowned slightly, never expecting Viola to say such a thing. She originally thought Viola would kick a man when he was down. Unexpectedly¡­ It seems she underrated Viola. However, it didn¡¯t matter. She wanted to see how Viola would help Edward Thompson turn the tables. In the current situation. Edward Thompson was seemingly left with only one road ¨C a dead end. Sylvia sniffed, her eyes red, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that. I, like you, will always believe that my brother would never do such a thing.¡± At this moment, a female voice came through the air. ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Viola looked up slightly. It was Ling. ¡°Officer Kim.¡± Viola walked over. Sylvia watched Viola and Ling¡¯s retreating figures, frowning slightly. When did Ling become so close to Viola? What was going on between the two of them? Did Ling call Viola over to talk about Edward Thompson? For a moment, Sylvia¡¯s thoughts were spinning. However. She wasn¡¯t worried. Without any evidence, what could Viola find out? Sylvia turned her head, ¡°Maureen, let¡¯s go.¡± Maureen Fitzell nodded, then said, ¡°Sylvia, was that your sister from your foster parents¡¯ home just now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Upon hearing this, Maureen couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Viola¡¯s retreating figure again, ¡°Your sister is so beautiful! I heard that she¡¯s also the National Top Scorer!¡± Maureen had also watched Viola¡¯s interview before. However, that was on television. Although Viola looked gorgeous on TV, she subconsciously thought it was due to filters and makeup, creating an artificial beauty. Unexpectedly, today the beauty she saw in person made her dumbfounded! Viola herself was even more beautiful than what she saw on TV. Her eyes and eyebrows were stunning. Beautiful? National Top Scorer? Hearing these two phrases, the resentment in Sylvia¡¯s eyes deepened. She wondered why she had fallen to this point today. It was all because Viola¡¯s brilliance had overshadowed her own. Originally, she was the high and mighty Young Miss of the Thompson family! But now? She had become the daughter of a murderer. Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous! Sylvia didn¡¯t show her emotions, nodding, ¡°Yes, she is very beautiful.¡± Maureen continued, ¡°I feel like your sister doesn¡¯t seem to like you very much, why is that?¡± In addition, Maureen also heard the hidden meaning in Viola¡¯s words. She seemed to be hinting at Sylvia not to be too complacent. Hearing this, Sylvia smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m nothing but the daughter of a murderer, how can you expect her to like me!¡± She didn¡¯t mention a word about Nidya stealing Viola away from her. Sighing, Maureen hugged Sylvia¡¯s arm, not knowing how to comfort her. Sylvia continued, ¡°Now I just hope my brother will be alright¡­¡± Hearing this, Maureen was speechless, ¡± Sylvia, at this point, you should stop worrying about Edward Thompson! It¡¯s clear that he murdered someone, but he actually wants to pin everything on you! Fortunately, you were with me all night yesterday, otherwise, it really wouldn¡¯t be easy to explain.¡± Sylvia sighed, her eyes flashing with a sinister light, ¡°He may be unkind to me, but I can¡¯t treat him unjustly. No matter what, we have more than a decade of sibling affection.¡± Meanwhile. Viola followed Ling to the office. Ling gave Viola a brief introduction to the case and showed her Maureen¡¯s testimony. Although Viola was only eighteen years old. However, after experiencing the previous incident, Ling had a new perception of Viola. This girl, not only did her appearance and temperament attract attention, her abilities and intelligence were also not to be underestimated. Viola¡¯s eyes were calm, her face expressionless. She asked, ¡°How far is Maureen¡¯s place from where Sylvia lives?¡± ¡°About 20 kilometers in a straight line.¡± Ling continued, ¡°Actually, when Sylvia Thompson was at Maureen¡¯s, she had plenty of time to go back and commit the murder. But the problem is that Maureen has always insisted that Sylvia never left her house.¡± ¡°Have you checked the surveillance footage along the way?¡± Viola asked. Ling nodded, ¡°We checked, but didn¡¯t find any trace of Sylvia.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Could I speak to Afra Gracen, the woman living with James?¡± Viola turned her eyes to Ling. Ling nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss Thompson, please follow me this way.¡± Viola followed Ling¡¯s steps. In the interrogation room next door. Afra Gracen, dressed in a suspender dress and heavily made up, sat in a chair, disregarding her image, ¡°Police officer, how many times do I have to tell you? I left very early that day, I don¡¯t know anything! I don¡¯t know anything! When can I go back?¡± Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: 221: Unraveling the thread and drawing out the cocoon, key evidence! Chapter 667: 221: Unraveling the thread and drawing out the cocoon, key evidence! ¡°Afra Gracen!¡± The police officer sitting across the interrogation table loudly slapped the table. ¡°Please cooperate with us. Be lenient and honest, or face severe consequences!¡± Afra rolled her eyes and swung her legs onto the table. ¡°How am I not cooperating? I already told you everything I know, but you don¡¯t believe me. What more can I do? What exactly do you want me to say? That I killed someone?¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid; she hadn¡¯t killed anyone. Faced with such an uncooperative witness, the interrogating officer, Ian, reluctantly continued. ¡°Where were you between 7:00 pm and 10:00 pm last night?¡± ¡°I was¡­¡± She paused and flashed him a seductive smile. ¡°¡­sleeping with a client. Do you want me to give you more details about how I entertained him?¡± Experienced in this line of work, Afra was able to talk suggestively without blushing or losing her composure. After finishing her statement, she threw a flirtatious glance at young officer Ian. ¡°If you want to hear it, I can tell you in private.¡± Ian slapped the table angrily. ¡°Afra Gracen! Get serious!¡± Afra huffed. ¡°Am I not being serious? You asked me, and I answered truthfully. But now you¡¯re accusing me of not being serious. What do you want from me? Just give me a standard answer, and I¡¯ll use that.¡± At this moment, Ling knocked on the door from the side. Ian stood up. ¡°Ling.¡± Ling nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the progress?¡± Ian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She is not cooperating!¡± Upon hearing this, Afra immediately protested. ¡°Officer, I¡¯ve already told you everything. Yes, my job is unusual, but you can¡¯t discriminate against me!¡± Ling walked over to Afra. ¡°As far as I know, James is your recently acquired husband.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Afra looked at Ling. ¡°What about it?¡± Ling frowned slightly. ¡°Your newlywed husband was brutally murdered, and as his wife, you don¡¯t seem the least bit upset?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t really have much affection for each other, so why should I be sad?¡± Afra continued, ¡°Just because he¡¯s dead doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t find someone else, does it?¡± Besides, she had only been attracted to James¡¯s money in the first place. If it weren¡¯t for James mentioning that he owned property in Capital City, Afra wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry him. ¡°How did you meet James?¡± ¡°We met in bed,¡± Afra replied. Upon hearing this, even Ling couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°You better behave yourself,¡± Viola Thompson leaned forward, her hands on the table, her captivating eyes fixated on Afra, exuding an oppressive atmosphere. ¡°This is a police station, not your home. If you don¡¯t cooperate, once we finish here, we will investigate your entire life and dig up the truth. By then, your friends and relatives may find out about your current situation. So think carefully before you answer.¡± At this, Afra hesitated. She looked at Viola nervously, swallowing hard. ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me?¡± Viola curved her lips into a smile void of warmth, which only made Afra more anxious. ¡°The door is open. If you want to leave, you can do so right now.¡± At this, Ling immediately moved to open the door, cooperating with Viola. Snap. The door opened. A beam of light streamed in from the outside. Afra turned her head to look outside and thought about Viola¡¯s words ¡®we will dig up your entire life.¡¯ How could she possibly leave now? Afra looked at Viola. ¡°I was wrong in my attitude earlier, and I apologize.¡± Although she didn¡¯t see her job as shameful, She still didn¡¯t want her friends and family to find out about it. Especially those from her hometown. In front of close friends and relatives, people still value their reputation. It has to be said that Viola had hit her right where it hurt. Upon finishing her sentence, Afra quietly pulled her feet off the table, straightened up her posture, and made sure not to offend Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She resembled a naughty school kid in front of the teacher. Feeling fear and awkwardness. Seeing this, Ling looked at Viola, her eyes full of surprise. This girl had astonished her once again. The imposing aura emanating from Viola was something even the police officers in the room lacked. Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _2 Chapter 668: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _2 The others in the interrogation room were also astounded. Who would believe, if not for seeing with their own eyes, that a girl of only seventeen or eighteen would have such audacity! Viola Thompson looked at Afra Gracen, then asked, ¡°How long have you known James? How did you two meet?¡± Her voice was soft. But it made people shudder, especially Afra Gracen. She had mixed with all sorts of people in the nightlife scene, but she had never seen anyone quite like Viola. She appeared young, was still quite beautiful, and didn¡¯t show any aggressiveness. But somehow, she put people on edge, and they dared not look her in the eyes. It was as if nothing could escape her scrutiny. The atmosphere became tense for a moment. Faced with Viola¡¯s question, Afra answered honestly, ¡°I met James half a month ago. He was my client at the time. After that encounter, he came looking for me every day. He said he wanted to provide for me, told me his real daughter was very capable, owned a car and a house in Capital City. At first, I didn¡¯t believe him. But a week ago, he took me to his daughter¡¯s house. Then the next day, we got registered¡­¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. ¡°Where were you when James got into trouble? Who can vouch for you?¡± ¡°That night I was entertaining a client¡­¡± Viola Thompson frowned slightly, interrupting Afra¡¯s unfinished sentence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were registered with James?¡± ¡°Yes, we did register, but he wasn¡¯t capable¡­in that respect.¡± Afra blushed a little here. ¡°I¡¯m only thirty this year. I can¡¯t become a widow¡­ We only finished around twelve, and when I came back, I saw that our home had already been cordoned off by the police. That¡¯s when I found out James had been murdered!¡± ¡°Young lady, you have to believe me, I had nothing to do with this! I just got registered with James, and was planning to share his assets! Who could have known he would be killed!¡± After saying this, Afra continued, ¡°Young lady, do you have any other questions?¡± She was afraid that if her answers were not satisfactory, the police station would carry out a thorough investigation on her. If her family in her hometown knew about what she was doing in the city, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone! ¡°How has Sophie Cooper been treating you these days?¡± Viola then asked. ¡°Sophie Cooper? Are you talking about James¡¯s daughter?¡± asked Afra. Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Afra said, ¡°She was okay, albeit a little eccentric. But I could tell that Sophie looked down on me. On the first day that James and I moved in, Sophie started a big quarrel with us! She wanted to kick me and her dad out, but then Sophie¡¯s big star brother came. He even took a kitchen knife, saying he wanted to kill James!¡± As she spoke, it was as if Afra suddenly recalled something. She continued, ¡°I initially thought that Sophie would join her star brother in driving us out. But to my surprise, Sophie had a change of heart and pleaded with her star brother not to trouble James. She even snatched the knife from her brother¡¯s hand. It was from that day that Sophie¡¯s attitude towards James changed, at least, she didn¡¯t try to drive us out anymore! I thought we could finally have some good days ahead, but who would¡¯ve thought, James was eventually murdered!¡± Afra¡¯s words seemed unimportant, but they provided a crucial piece of information. That is, why did Sylvia Thompson¡¯s attitude towards James suddenly take a huge 180¡ã turn? Given Sylvia Thompson¡¯s character, how could she tolerate living with James? Unless¡­ She had a backup plan. Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°So you mean to say that since that day, you and Sophie Cooper were living together, peacefully?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Afra nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why I said, Sophie is a bit strange, her thoughts are kind of hard to figure out.¡± She initially thought their shared living would be chaotic. After all, from the very beginning, Sylvia wasn¡¯t planning on letting them move in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To her surprise, Sylvia didn¡¯t trouble them any further. Even James was surprised. ¡°When did you guys move in?¡± Afra thought for a moment. ¡°It was a Wednesday.¡± Viola calmly said: ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you only lived together for just three days, and then James had an accident?¡± Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _3 Chapter 669: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _3 ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Afra Gracen continued, ¡°Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t home that day, or the killer would have definitely killed me too!¡± ¡°What time did you leave the house yesterday?¡± Viola Thompson asked. ¡°It was probably around 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, I didn¡¯t really pay attention to the exact time.¡± Viola¡¯s red lips parted slightly, ¡°When you left, was Sophie Cooper at home? Was there any conflict between her and James?¡± ¡°She seemed to be at home,¡± Afra Gracen sank into her memories, ¡°When I left, I heard her on the phone with someone, discussing what to eat for lunch. Anyway, when I left, there was nothing unusual between them, but I don¡¯t know what happened after I was gone!¡± Hearing this, Viola slightly furrowed her brow. Why did Sylvia Thompson call Afra Gracen just before she left? Could it be understood that she deliberately let Afra hear these words? Thirty minutes later, Afra Gracen came out of the interrogation room. She was very nervous, ¡°Young comrade, I¡¯ve answered your questions seriously. You, your police station shouldn¡¯t dig into my life deeply, should it?¡± Viola Thompson had a calm expression, ¡°Keep your phone available after you go back home. Don¡¯t leave Capital City randomly, and we will contact you at any time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Afra Gracen nodded, ¡°Young comrade, don¡¯t worry, I will fully cooperate with your work! Can, can I go now?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Upon hearing Viola¡¯s words, Afra felt a great weight lifted from her shoulders and hurriedly turned to leave. Watching Afra¡¯s receding figure, Ling walked to Viola¡¯s side, ¡°Miss Thompson, here is Afra Gracen¡¯s personal information, have a look.¡± Viola took Afra Gracen¡¯s personal information from Ling. After carefully reviewing it, Viola said, ¡°Officer Kim, I¡¯d like to see James¡¯s body.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Ling nodded, ¡°Please, come with me.¡± James¡¯s body was currently in the forensic autopsy room. Although it was summer¡­ The forensic department was still quite chilling. Ling led Viola over, ¡°Captain, this is Miss Thompson.¡± And then explained, ¡°This is the same Miss Thompson who helped decipher the video last time.¡± The Captain was an experienced forensic examiner with a kindly face. He had been in charge of Olivia Cooper¡¯s case previously and had initially thought James was the murderer, never expecting such a big twist later on. Therefore¡­ Viola had become somewhat of a legend in the department. After all, the video she decoded was a problem even their technical department couldn¡¯t solve. At that time, they were about to send the watch back to the original factory for handling. Fortunately, Viola appeared. But, why did Ling bring Viola to the forensic department today? As a young girl¡­ Wasn¡¯t she afraid of bad luck? The forensic department was filled with bodies, mostly those of people who died mysterious deaths, so typically only those related to the case would visit. ¡°Miss Thompson, nice to meet you! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± The Captain took off his gloves and shook hands with Viola. He dealt with dead bodies on a daily basis, so it would be impolite to shake hands with gloves on. Viola reached out and shook hands with the Captain, her expression calm, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Captain.¡± At this time, Ling spoke up, ¡°Captain, Miss Thompson would like to see James¡¯s body. Is it convenient now?¡± Hearing that, the Captain¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly surprised that Viola wanted to see the corpse. Are the young girls of today really this bold? ¡°See the body?¡± The Captain asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling nodded. The Captain looked at Viola, ¡°As long as Miss Thompson isn¡¯t scared, we can do it at any time.¡± ¡°Please lead the way, Captain.¡± The Captain continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, James has more than twenty wounds all over his body, his face is hideous, and his appearance may not be as peaceful as you imagine, even frightening. Are you sure you¡¯re mentally prepared?¡± After all, even with her exceptional computer skills, Viola was still just a teenage girl. Not to mention a teenage girl! Many grown men would be afraid to look directly at the deceased! Especially victims of gruesome homicide cases. Having worked in the forensic department for years, the Captain had witnessed many family members of the deceased pass out after seeing the remains of their loved ones. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Captain led the way up front. Because of the strong air conditioning inside, as soon as the door of the autopsy room was opened, a gust of cold air blew in, carrying a faint strange smell. After all, the autopsy room was where bodies were stored year-round, and with no ventilation, over time it had developed a distinct odor of decay. The Captain, accustomed to dealing with corpses, had long become immune to the smell. But for Viola and Ling, the odor was still quite pungent, even through thick masks. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _4 Chapter 670: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _4 As they walked in, they could hear the conversation of several forensic doctors. They were talking about professional terminology, which was difficult for laymen to understand. ¡°Matthew, Gage, Bob, you three, put aside what you are doing for a moment.¡± Upon hearing this, the three looked up, ¡°Captain.¡± The Captain continued: ¡°This is Miss Thompson, she and Officer Kim want to take a look at James¡¯ body.¡± The three looked at Viola, their eyes filled with curiosity. Matthew smiled at Ling, ¡°Ling, did your team get a new member?¡± Ling replied, ¡°Miss Thompson is an expert I specifically invited.¡± ¡°Is Miss Thompson also studying forensic medicine?¡± Upon hearing this, not only was Matthew surprised, but Gage and Bob were astonished too. The reason being that Viola looked too young. Although Viola was wearing a blue aseptic garment and a mask, one could still tell from her beautiful peach blossom eyes that she was not very old, at most seventeen or eighteen years old. The captain explained, ¡°Miss Thompson is the computer whiz who cracked the Olivia Cooper case last time.¡± Upon hearing this, the eyes of the three immediately showed admiration. They had heard that the Great Master was very young and beautiful, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be even younger and more beautiful than they thought. Even wearing isolation clothes couldn¡¯t conceal her noble temperament. Bob immediately asked, ¡°Does Miss Thompson have a boyfriend?¡± Ling said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Why do you have so much to say, just take us to see James¡¯ body.¡± Bob immediately composed himself, ¡°Ling, this way.¡± Viola, Ling, and the Captain followed Bob¡¯s footsteps. There were several bodies covered with white cloth in the autopsy room. Bob led them to one of the bodies and stopped. ¡°This is James¡¯ body,¡± before uncovering the white cloth, Bob reminded in advance, ¡°Miss Thompson, prepare yourself mentally.¡± Ling had already seen James¡¯ body before, so naturally she wasn¡¯t afraid. So, the only person who was most likely to faint here was Viola. After all, Viola was so young. She might not have even seen a dead person, let alone a terrifying murder victim! Viola nodded slightly. Bob directly lifted the white cloth. Just when everyone thought that Viola would be frightened and scream, she not only showed no fear but also walked to the body to check the victim¡¯s mouth and nose. She was extremely calm. There was no fear in her handsome eyes; as if what was in front of her was not a terrifying body but a beautiful landscape painting. Her reaction was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. No one thought Viola would be so calm. Even the Captain was surprised by Viola! He had worked in the forensic department for so many years and had never seen such a brave young girl before. Viola carefully examined the wounds on James¡¯ body. There were more than twenty wounds on James¡¯ body. However, the only fatal wound was one. It was the carotid artery on the neck. After examining all the injuries, Viola looked at Ling, ¡°The weapon was not just that kitchen knife.¡± ¡°How so?¡± As soon as these words came out, not only was Ling somewhat surprised, even the Captain and others in the forensic department were also taken aback. After all, even they hadn¡¯t discovered that there were wounds on James¡¯ body caused by other weapons. Viola pointed at James¡¯ arm and said, ¡°The injuries here range from shallow to deep, with the shallowest being only a few millimeters and the deepest being five centimeters. It is obvious that it was caused by a quick swipe of a fruit knife or a utility knife. If it had been chopped directly with a kitchen knife, the wound should not have presented in this manner.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Most importantly, all other slash wounds on James¡¯ body were deep enough to see the bone, but not this one. ¡°Is it possible that he dodged it?¡± Ling suggested. If he had dodged the blow, the kitchen knife wound wouldn¡¯t have been so deep. Viola nodded, ¡°James did dodge, but he avoided the non-fatal kitchen knife slashes, not the slash wounds on his arm. Moreover, the force exerted by a kitchen knife and a fruit knife is different. The blade of a kitchen knife is much longer so even if he dodged it, the cut would be deeper and rougher. Fruit knives are sharper, so the wound would be much shallower.¡± Having said that, Viola continued, ¡°There are a total of twenty-two wounds on James¡¯ body, among which the slash on his neck is the most severe, almost one fatal blow! The cervical vertebrae were almost severed, indicating that the suspect was quick and ruthless. Moreover, James was caught off guard by the suspect¡¯s attack! If the suspect had attacked James before, there would have been more than just the slash wounds on his arm! He would have dodged again, but James didn¡¯t. So, I guess, after the suspect chopped James¡¯ neck with one blow, James lost the ability to counterattack and fell directly on the ground. That¡¯s why the suspect was able to successfully chop more than twenty knives afterward! The suspect already knew James wouldn¡¯t survive and yet still chopped him so many times, indicating that they really hated James.¡± Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _5 Chapter 671: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _5 Hearing this, Captain, Gage, and the others all nodded in agreement. They had never expected that the young girl before them could be so professional. Moreover, she was incredibly calm and composed when faced with a corpse. There was an air of true poise and experience about her that others her age did not possess, like a seasoned killer. It was enough to make others feel wary in her presence. At this point, Ling furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it means that James had a conflict with someone before the suspect attacked him!¡± If the two were the same person, James would have been cautious, and the suspect wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill with a single stab. So, These two were not the same person. Viola Thompson nodded her head slightly, ¡°You can say that. Also, I think that the person who scratched James with the fruit knife probably knows something.¡± ¡°Could it be Afra Gracen?¡± Ling asked next. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility,¡± Viola said as she examined James¡¯s corpse, ¡°Actually, Afra¡¯s words can¡¯t be completely trusted or disregarded. Normally, a woman, even if she has a special occupation, shouldn¡¯t cheat on her husband with another man just three days after getting a marriage license, especially when all she wants is James¡¯s money.¡± Since Afra was after James¡¯s money, she should have been trying to please him and not betray him. Even if Afra couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness, she wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing. Ling nodded, thinking that it was possible, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone call Afra to the police station immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring her over for now.¡± Viola said softly. ¡°Why?¡± Ling asked. Viola¡¯s examination of the corpse didn¡¯t stop as she spoke, ¡°At the moment, you can¡¯t rely on my speculation alone. If we bring her here recklessly, it may only alert the suspects. The most important thing right now is to find more¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Viola felt something was off. She found a hard object in James¡¯s pocket. Upon taking it out, she saw it was a black button. Viola carefully examined the black button and asked, ¡°Do you have a magnifying glass?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gage immediately handed her a magnifying glass. Under the magnification, two bloodstains were clearly visible on the button. Seeing this, Gage excitedly said, ¡°Could this button be evidence left by the murderer? Maybe the blood on it belongs to the killer!¡± Viola put the button in a transparent self-sealing bag and then carefully examined James¡¯s clothes. James was wearing a T-shirt with no buttons, and his pants also had none. So, this button must have been left by the suspect. Viola didn¡¯t expect to find anything like this and passed the self-sealing bag to Ling. Ling took the bag, ¡°I will have someone examine the blood and fingerprints on the button immediately.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. She stayed in the autopsy room to continue examining James¡¯s body. Viola gently opened James¡¯s mouth to examine his oral cavity. When people are persecuted, they will try every method to leave evidence for the outside world. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a saying that corpses can also speak. James had been a heavy smoker and drinker for many years, causing his teeth to be stained yellow and unattractive. However, Viola didn¡¯t find anything unusual inside his mouth. At that moment, Viola noticed something on James¡¯s left hand. Under the light, there was a shiny filament on the nail of his left ring finger. Viola picked up a pair of tweezers and removed the filament from the nail, examining it closely under the magnifying glass. ¡°Is this a strand of hair?¡± Gage leaned in and asked curiously. ¡°No.¡± Viola shook her head slightly, ¡°Although it looks like a hair strand, human hair doesn¡¯t reflect light like this. This is probably synthetic hair from a wig.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Synthetic hair contains polypropylene material, and when exposed to light, polypropylene would reflect light. Viola placed the hair-like object in a self-sealing bag and took it to the forensics lab for examination along with the button. The captain accompanied Viola over. Watching Viola¡¯s retreating figure, Gage crossed her arms and said admiringly, ¡°Miss Thompson is really impressive! I¡¯ve decided that from this day on, Miss Thompson is my idol!¡± Seeing Viola and the captain approaching, Ling immediately asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, have you found anything new?¡± Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _6 Chapter 672: 221: Peeling silk from the cocoon, key evidence! _6 ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly and handed the found item to Ling, ¡°Verify whether this is real hair or a wig.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The identification result won¡¯t come out so quickly. It needs to wait for about 24 hours. Ling looked at Viola Thompson and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll inform you as soon as the results are out.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°By the way, Officer Kim, can you send me Maureen Fitzell¡¯s address?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send it to you on WhatsApp right now.¡± Realizing that Viola might want to investigate something, ¡°Miss Thompson, if you need our help, feel free to contact me anytime!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After that, Viola went to the police station again to wait for Mrs. Thompson. Soon after. Mrs. Thompson and the lawyer came out from the inside. ¡°Grandma,¡± Viola went over and held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s arm, keeping a low profile. ¡°Viola,¡± Mrs. Thompson looked very unhappy. ¡°Sophie Cooper is so vicious, I underestimated her all these years. She didn¡¯t leave any leeway for Bob!¡± Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t like Edward Thompson. But that doesn¡¯t mean she can disregard the reputation of the Thompson family. Even more so, it doesn¡¯t mean she can let Sylvia Thompson, that ungrateful and vicious man, trample on the Thompson family and make Edward Thompson a scapegoat for Sylvia Thompson. Mrs. Thompson had always thought that she had seen through Sylvia Thompson, thinking that Sylvia had a heavy scheming heart and wasn¡¯t a good person. But she never expected that Sylvia could design such a perfect trap. It was terrifying! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she knew Edward Thompson well, she would have almost believed that Edward Thompson was the murderer. Even the lawyer thought Edward Thompson¡¯s chances of getting off were very slim. Viola spoke softly to comfort Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, justice may be late, but it will never be absent. I believe it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°I believe it too!¡± Both old and young got in the car. Lawyer Roger followed them. Once they got into the car, Mrs. Thompson continued discussing the case with Lawyer Roger. Mrs. Thompson was very puzzled, ¡°Lawyer Roger, why do you think Bob¡¯s fingerprints are on that kitchen knife? Bob never even touched it! If the murderer is Sophie Cooper, how did she do it? Did she use some kind of glove that can copy other people¡¯s fingerprints? But there shouldn¡¯t be such high-tech gloves in Sinian Country yet, right?¡± Even if there are such high-tech gloves, they won¡¯t be designed. If they were really designed, anyone could wear gloves and commit crimes, and the world would be in chaos! Obviously, there couldn¡¯t be such gloves. Lawyer Roger frowned slightly, suspecting that Edward Thompson was lying. After all, Edward Thompson had picked up the kitchen knife to kill James before, and he had a motive to kill, and a strong one at that. Moreover. Edward Thompson had no witnesses. While Sylvia Thompson had both testimony and physical evidence. At this moment, Viola seemed to suddenly think of something and said, ¡°Grandma, I forgot something. You go back with the lawyer first. Uncle Maton, please stop the car!¡± Mrs. Thompson looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, what do you need to pick up? Shall I go with you?¡± ¡°No need, Grandma. I have something to deal with after I pick up my stuff. You go back first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Thompson continued to instruct, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The car slowly stopped by the roadside. After getting out of the car, Viola ran back to the police station. Seeing her coming back, Ling immediately came over, ¡°Miss Thompson, why are you back again?¡± ¡°Officer Kim, I heard that my brother¡¯s fingerprints were found on the kitchen knife, right?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Correct.¡± Ling nodded. Viola continued, ¡°Can I take a look at that kitchen knife?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Although it was crucial evidence, the evidence had already been collected and the fingerprints identified. There was no problem letting Viola take a look at it at this point. Ling led Viola to the evidence room. Viola saw the blood-stained kitchen knife. Although the blood had dried, it was still horrifying. Through the glass cabinet, Viola carefully observed the kitchen knife. Then she softly said, ¡°No, this is not the real murder weapon.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Ling asked. Viola continued, ¡°A kitchen knife that can directly cut human bones must be very sharp. Moreover, James had more than twenty wounds on his body, and each of them reached the bone. As everyone knows, if the hardness of steel is 7-8, human bones can reach 4-5, and adult bones are even harder. Those who often use kitchen knives should know that no matter how sharp a domestic kitchen knife is, after chopping a bone once, the blade will become dull. Similarly, if the suspect used this kitchen knife to hack James so many times, the blade must have been damaged. But the blade of this kitchen knife is still very sharp! It doesn¡¯t look like a kitchen knife that has chopped bones.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Ling frowned slightly and immediately asked someone to bring a new kitchen knife and some pig bones. To avoid errors, Ling specifically asked for the same type of kitchen knife. As expected, after trying to chop the pig bones a few times, even before reaching ten times, the blade showed some degree of damage, and the blade became dull. Viola¡¯s red lips parted slightly, her tone light but firm. ¡°James¡¯s time of death was between 19:00 and 22:00. Assuming Sophie Cooper was the murderer, she would need to deal with the real murder weapon after the murder and arrive at the bottom of Building 10 precisely at 9 o¡¯clock. The power was out that night, so it would take her about ten minutes to walk downstairs, and the fastest time to jog would be five minutes. It would take another two minutes to get from the upper floor to Building 10. This way, the time left for her to kill, process the crime scene, and dispose of the murder weapon is only 110 minutes! It may seem like a long time, but it¡¯s not easy to do all these things. So, the real murder weapon must have been disposed of on her way to Building 10. I checked and found that there are three garbage rooms from Building 3 to Building 10, and the unified garbage collection time is 9 o¡¯clock.¡± Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: 222: Important Evidence (Revision 2) Chapter 673: 222: Important Evidence (Revision 2) Upon hearing this, Ling frowned slightly. If Viola Thompson¡¯s assumption was correct, then the real murder weapon must have been thrown into one of the three garbage rooms. ¡­ Imperial Court Apartments belongs to the upscale affluent district. However, after the garbage in the garbage room is recycled, it will be taken to the garbage processing station. The garbage at the processing station is cleared once a week. Today happens to be the sixth day. Upon learning this information, Ling immediately took the team members to the garbage processing station to search for the murder weapon. Viola was also there. She sat there quietly, although her posture was casual, she exuded a powerful aura from her body. ¡°Ling,¡± team member Amelia whispered, leaning in close to Ling. Ling, who had barely slept all night in order to investigate the case, was physically and mentally exhausted. She leaned back in the seat with her eyes closed and replied, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If Miss Thompson¡¯s assumption is wrong, aren¡¯t we just wasting half a day?¡± Not to mention. The garbage station in summer has a very unpleasant smell. Just thinking about having to search through the garbage at the garbage station made Amelia feel nauseous. ¡°We won¡¯t miss any details in our investigation, as long as it¡¯s a reasonable hypothesis, we will follow this lead. Goldrick, you¡¯ve been interning with our team for a while now, don¡¯t you even have this level of awareness?¡± ¡°I understand, Ling.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the police car arrived at the garbage processing station. The processing station was much larger than they had imagined. Because it was summer, there were swarms of flies and mosquitoes with a constant buzzing sound. The distinct smell of rotting garbage pierced their nostrils, causing goosebumps. Amelia glanced at Viola. With just a casual remark, Viola had successfully made their entire team come and sift through the garbage. As for herself, she was taking it easy, not having to do anything but talk. Amelia was speechless. If Viola had any evidence that the real murder weapon was actually at the garbage station, then it would be understandable. Unfortunately, all of this was just Viola¡¯s speculation. Moreover, the garbage station was so huge, when would they be able to find what they were looking for and finish? At that moment. Ling took out masks, protective gear, and rubber gloves for everyone. Viola put on her mask and gloves, and then slipped into her blue protective suit. She didn¡¯t tie her hair up today, and her long strands hung behind her like a waterfall. While they looked beautiful, they didn¡¯t seem practical for working. Amelia frowned slightly. Viola sure knew how to put on a show. She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Viola, a wealthy heiress, would search through the garbage with them! It was just unthinkable. At that moment, she turned to Ling and asked, ¡°Officer Kim, could I borrow your pen, please?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Taking the pen from Ling, Viola held it in her left hand while gathering her hair with her right. In no time, she transformed the ordinary pen into a hairpin, fastening her hair up neatly, revealing her slim, swan-like neck. Elegant and noble. Ling smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you have very nimble hands.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple,¡± replied Viola. Following the instructions of the garbage station¡¯s staff, they began searching through the rubbish. To Amelia¡¯s surprise, Viola wasn¡¯t just standing by talking; she was bending down and rummaging through the garbage like everyone else. Although the smell was strong, Viola didn¡¯t even furrow her brow. It was surprising. Viola. She seemed very different from the rich heiresses Amelia had in her mind. Suddenly. It grew dark. Despite searching the garbage for several hours, the dozen or so people still found nothing. Exhausted, Amelia collapsed on the ground, unwilling to care about the filth. She took a big gulp from the water bottle handed to her by a colleague, without even washing her hands first, and complained, ¡°When will we ever find it? Ling trusts Young Miss Thompson Family way too much; just because she said it, we had to search until now!¡± Her colleague replied, his face full of fatigue, ¡°Who knows!¡± At this moment. A sudden exclamation came from the crowd. ¡°I found it! I found it!¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia and her colleague exchanged a look and rushed over. Ling and Viola also set down what they were doing and walked over. Luke was holding a bag, excitedly proclaiming, ¡°I found it, and there¡¯s a kitchen knife inside!¡± Nobody expected that they would actually find the kitchen knife at the garbage station, including Amelia. Ling took the bag. Inside, there was indeed a kitchen knife. It was the same type as the bloodstained kitchen knife currently held at the police station. The kitchen knife seemed to have been washed, with no traces of blood, and was wrapped in a white shopping bag. The shopping bag even had a brand logo printed on it. Ling and the others immediately took the kitchen knife back to the police station for identification. After comparing the knife¡¯s edge to the victim¡¯s wound, it was confirmed that the real murder weapon was indeed the kitchen knife found at the garbage station. But this couldn¡¯t alleviate the suspicion surrounding Edward Thompson. That¡¯s because no fingerprints could be found on the kitchen knife. This showed. How cautious the murderer was, even after discarding the real murder weapon, not forgetting to clean up all traces. Ling glanced at her assistant, handed her the shopping bag, and instructed, ¡°Check if Sylvia Thompson and Afra Gracen, who live with James, have recently purchased anything from this brand.¡± Unable to find fingerprints, they could only search for clues on the shopping bag. ¡°Understood.¡± With that, Ling turned to Viola and said, ¡°Since the murder weapon has been cleaned, the murderer must have left traces in the kitchen or the bathroom of the perpetrator¡¯s home¡­Miss Thompson, should we go to the crime scene now?¡± At this point, she fully trusted Viola. ¡°Alright.¡± They quickly arrived at the Imperial Court Apartments. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since it was a single-apartment per floor building, the entire thirty floors were sealed off with police tape. As soon as they walked out of the elevator, They saw a figure hastily emerging from Room 3001. With hurried footsteps. ¡°Who!¡± Ling instinctively reached for her gun at her waist, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! Chapter 674: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! The dark figure stiffened, seemingly surprised by the sudden arrival of someone. They stopped in their tracks. Turning their head towards Ling. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s me.¡± Recognizing the face of the newcomer, Ling didn¡¯t lower her guard. She furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°Sophie Cooper, what are you doing here?¡± Indeed. The person was Sylvia Thompson. This was the crime scene. If Sylvia Thompson was the murderer, then there can only be one reason for her to be here. To destroy the evidence. Seeing Ling who suddenly appeared, Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t seem nervous. Because she had expected this. This area was now the primary crime scene. The police could be here at any time to gather evidence. A moment later. Sylvia Thompson looked up at Ling, her eyes a little red, ¡°Officer Kim, I¡¯ve come to burn some paper money for my father¡¯s afterlife journey. I¡¯ve heard from some old people that after death, if the deceased doesn¡¯t receive their money for the journey, they cannot reach the way to the nether world, nor be reborn¡­¡± As she said this, a hint of crying could be heard in Sylvia Thompson¡¯s voice, ¡°Even though James never raised me, he is still my biological father, and we lived together for a few days. Even though I know this could very well be a superstition, as a daughter, I should still fulfill my duties.¡± Everything Sylvia Thompson said was reasonable, her words painted her as a dutiful daughter. After all, this was the image she always portrayed to the outside world. Even when Edward ¡®wronged¡¯ ¡®framed¡¯ her for things she hadn¡¯t done, she still firmly believed in Edward and asked the police to clear his name. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ling squinted her eyes, then continued: ¡°Ms. Cooper, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s currently eleven o¡¯clock at night. Aren¡¯t you afraid to come to such a gruesome murder scene alone in the middle of the night?¡± With tears still streaking down her face, Sylvia Thompson wiped her eyes, replying, ¡°Only those with a guilty conscience would be afraid. I¡¯m here to burn paper money for my biological father, so I¡¯m not scared.¡± After saying that, Sylvia Thompson continued, ¡°Officer Kim, can I go now?¡± It was then that Sylvia Thompson noticed Viola Thompson standing beside Ling. Viola Thompson. Why was Viola Thompson with Ling? Could it be¡­ she came with Ling to investigate the case? She was curious to see what kind of results Viola Thompson could uncover! With this in mind. Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t change her expression. As Sylvia Thompson¡¯s explanation was reasonable and there weren¡¯t any solid evidence against her, Ling had no choice but let Sylvia Thompson leave. But Sylvia Thompson wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, adding: ¡°Officer Kim, I hope you can find the murderer of my father as soon as possible, and also to clear my brother¡¯s name as soon as possible. I believe that my brother is certainly not the real murderer!¡± If Sylvia Thompson was the real killer, her psychological strength was terrifying! Ling stared straight into Sylvia Thompson¡¯s eyes, every word punctuated, ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Cooper. The net of law is wide but lets nothing through, I believe the real killer will one day be brought to justice and pay for their actions.¡± Sylvia Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, I believe so too.¡± After saying this, Sylvia Thompson greeted Viola Thompson, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Watching Sylvia Thompson¡¯s figure disappearing into the elevator, Ling turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, what¡¯s your relationship with Sophie Cooper?¡± ¡°People of different principles would not work together.¡± Viola Thompson said indifferently. Ling nodded her head, ¡°I see it too.¡± Clearly, Viola Thompson and Sylvia Thompson weren¡¯t on the same side. A moment later, Ling took out the keys to open the door. As soon as they opened the door. A strange smell hit their faces. The murder scene was still as it was, with dried blood on the floor and an overpowering smell of blood still in the air. Apart from the smell of blood, the air was also filled with the scent of burnt paper. Ling noticed a pile of ashes in the corner. This must be the remnants of the paper money burned by Sylvia Thompson. But. Did Sylvia Thompson really come here to burn paper money? The answer to this question, perhaps only Sylvia Thompson herself knew. Ling handed Viola Thompson a pair of rubber gloves. The two of them started to meticulously search the room. From the rooms where James and Afra Gracen lived, to the living room, kitchen, study, and even the small bedroom where Sylvia Thompson resided, they checked them all. However, they found no clues related to the case. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a moment, Viola Thompson came to the bathroom sink. The black countertop was clean. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. At that moment, she seemed to notice something, took out a piece of tissue, and wiped the surface of the sink. Other than the usual dirt, the tissue also had faint traces of blood on it. Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _2 Chapter 675: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _2 Although it¡¯s not very obvious, it can still be discerned. ¡°Miss Thompson, did you find something?¡± Ling walked over from the side. Viola Thompson nodded slightly and handed the tissue to Ling, ¡°Officer Kim, take a look at this.¡± Ling took the tissue and frowned slightly, ¡°There¡¯s blood.¡± Viola calmly surveyed the surroundings of the bathroom, a simulation flashed before her eyes, and her lips parted slightly, ¡°I suspect that James was suddenly attacked while he was washing at the sink.¡± Only when a person is completely off guard can they be fatally injured by a single strike. Having said that, Viola paused and continued, ¡°Furthermore, the attacker is someone James trusts deeply.¡± Perhaps, even at the moment when James was dying, he had never imagined that the real killer was TA! Ling continued, ¡°Then why did the murderer drag James¡¯ body from here to the living room?¡± Viola replied, ¡°Because the killer doesn¡¯t want us to know that James was killed when he was off guard.¡± If the murderer was really Edward Thompson, then James wouldn¡¯t be unguarded. After all, just three days ago, Edward had held a kitchen knife and threatened to kill James. If Edward suddenly appeared in the bathroom with a kitchen knife, James would definitely be on guard when he saw it. Ling nodded slightly, ¡°So both Sylvia Thompson and Afra Gracen are suspects.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As they spoke, Viola¡¯s gaze fell on the trash can nearby. Ling followed her gaze. She found that Viola had a natural talent for investigation. No matter how subtle the clues, they couldn¡¯t escape her eyes. Just as Ling hadn¡¯t noticed anything on the trash can, Viola walked to the side of the trash can, bent down slightly, and picked up a hair-like strand. About 7-8 centimeters long. This hair-like object was exactly the same as the ¡®fake hair¡¯ Viola found in the crevices of James¡¯ nails. However, the identification results hadn¡¯t come out yet, and it couldn¡¯t be confirmed for now that this was fake hair. Viola put the found evidence into a sealed bag. Besides that. No other evidence was found. Viola and Ling went downstairs. The night wind picked up. Although it was a hot summer night, it felt chilling. Ling handed the evidence to the officer in the patrol car, and then looked at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s send you back first. I¡¯ll notify you once the forensic department¡¯s results are out tomorrow.¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°No need to send me, I can ride a bike back.¡± ¡°A bike?¡± Ling was taken aback. What kind of bike? Miss Thompson pointed to a shared bicycle on the side of the road and explained, ¡°I¡¯ll ride a bicycle, it¡¯s good exercise.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ling nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Thompson, please pay attention to traffic safety on the way and send me a message when you get home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling watched Viola go to the side of the road and smoothly get on a shared bicycle before getting in the car and leaving at ease. After getting in the car, she found that Oliver Andrews was also in the car. ¡°Oliver, when did you get here?¡± Ling asked in surprise. Oliver Andrews said, ¡°When I arrived, Sophie Cooper had just come down from upstairs. Did you see her?¡± Ling nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Oliver squinted his eyes, ¡°Have you noticed that the Thompson sisters have some similarities in some aspects?¡± Although Sylvia was the adopted daughter of the Thompson Clan, she and Viola were still sisters in name. ¡°Where are they similar?¡± Ling asked curiously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Oliver continued, ¡°Miss Viola Thompson is very calm, she doesn¡¯t seem like a teenager. Sylvia is also very calm. Who else would dare to come to the crime scene to burn paper money alone in the dead of night?¡± ¡°Viola is truly indifferent, calm even when a mountain crumbles before her. But Sophie Cooper is different; she gives me a strange feeling. Oliver, have you ever thought that if Sophie is the real killer, she must have a reason to come here. Maybe she wants to destroy evidence, or she might come back to check if she left any evidence when she committed the crime! If Sophie really left any evidence, she would definitely force herself to come to the scene to destroy it. At that time, even if she is very scared, she can¡¯t show it, and she can only bear it.¡± Humans are creatures with unlimited potential. Once pushed to the edge, they are capable of anything. As for Sylvia, if she is the murderer, then what wouldn¡¯t she dare to do when she can even kill people? Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _3 Chapter 676: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _3 Oliver Andrews nodded, feeling that Ling¡¯s words made sense. At the end of the conversation, Oliver looked at the driver and said, ¡°Price, drive.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Price immediately started the engine and drove off. After driving for a while, Ling seemed to suddenly realize something and turned to look at Oliver, ¡°This is not the way back.¡± ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t.¡± Oliver raised his head slightly, ¡°Look ahead.¡± Ling straightened her body, followed Oliver¡¯s gaze, and saw a familiar figure. Yes. Viola Thompson! ¡°You¡¯re following Miss Thompson?¡± Ling looked at Oliver. Oliver nodded. Then Ling asked, ¡°Do you suspect Miss Thompson?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t conceal the truth, knowing that Ling wasn¡¯t an emotional person, ¡°Hmm, after all, Edward Thompson is her biological brother.¡± Viola is shrewd and talented, a rare treasure among girls. If someone like her were determined to do something, it would be easy for her. Oliver wouldn¡¯t trust someone so easily; he only trusted the results of his own investigation. Before Ling could speak, Oliver continued, ¡°Notice that this is not the way back to the Thompson residence.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling immediately scrutinized the surroundings. This was indeed not the way back to the Thompson home. It was¡­. Ling looked at Oliver, ¡°Miss Thompson is going to Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house, right?¡± As a matter of fact. Viola was indeed going to Maureen¡¯s place, testing how far the Imperial Court Apartments were from where Maureen lived. What places would be encountered along the way. After riding her bike to the community where Maureen lived, Viola called a taxi and left Maureen¡¯s place to return to the Imperial Court Apartments. On the way there, she passed through a bustling street and a small river. After calculating, Viola concluded that if she rode the bike, it would take about half an hour, while the car would only take ten minutes. If Sylvia Thompson attacked James around seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Viola would have to leave from Maureen¡¯s house at around 6:40 PM. This is the time for the car ride back. If she were to ride a bike, this would need to be half an hour earlier. Oliver¡¯s car stayed neither far nor close, following Viola. Watching her first ride her bike and then get on a taxi, going back and forth with such hassle. Ling frowned slightly, not quite understanding Viola¡¯s true intentions. What was she trying to do? Oliver narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°She¡¯s calculating the time, based on James¡¯s time of death; if the murderer is Sylvia, she must leave from where Maureen lives at around 6:40 PM.¡± Ling nodded, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± It was around eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. Viola rode her bike back to the Thompson Family Manor. Before she even reached the parking lot, a shadow raced over, wagging its tail around Viola like a little pony, whining incessantly. Viola patted its little head, ¡°Bread, did you behave today?¡± ¡°Woof woof!¡± Bread responded twice, as if to tell Viola that he had been well-behaved. ¡°Good boy.¡± Bread was very excited, putting his two front paws on Viola¡¯s body, almost pushing Viola to the ground with his strength. Bread was a large dog, but he was skinny before due to stray life. Now, Bread looked completely different, with a sleek coat and a plump body. His weight also increased from thirty pounds to eighty pounds. As Bread grew larger, he would soon weigh more than Viola. The dog and Viola walked into the manor together. The Thompson family was sitting in the living room. Hearing the noise outside, Mrs. Thompson was the first to stand up from the sofa, smiling and saying, ¡°I knew it must be Viola coming back. If it wasn¡¯t for Viola, Bread wouldn¡¯t be so excited!¡± Mary Perryne clasped her hands together, ¡°Thank goodness, Viola, you¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°Little sister!¡± Samuel Thompson ran to Viola¡¯s side. Seeing her family like this, Viola looked bewildered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Samuel looked at Viola, his face still showing anxiousness, ¡°Little sister, where have you been? Why did you come back so late, and why did you turn off your phone? If we didn¡¯t see you, mom, dad, and grandma were ready to call the police!¡± Edward Thompson had just been framed for murder. Viola didn¡¯t come back so late, and the Thompson family was genuinely worried. Seeing Viola return, Mandel Thompson walked to the side, took out his phone, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°The young lady has arrived home. You guys can go back.¡± Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _4 Chapter 677: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _4 Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Viola was surprised and took her phone out of her pocket. How could her phone be turned off? When she took it out and looked at it, Viola realized that her phone indeed was turned off! Viola¡¯s face was full of apologies, ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandma, my two older brothers, I didn¡¯t know my phone had run out of battery. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry unnecessarily.¡± Mrs. Thompson smiled and said, ¡°As long as you are alright.¡± Mary¡¯s eyes were somewhat red, and she walked up to Viola, holding her hand, ¡°Viola, has nobody bullied you out there?¡± She was truly worried about Viola. Not exaggerating at all. Because, she had once experienced losing her daughter before. She was more afraid of separation than anyone else. ¡°No,¡± Viola softly hugged Mary, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Seeing her daughter, whom she was embracing, Mary finally breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t just Mary. Even Sawyer had been frightened. But men¡¯s ways of expressing emotions are always more reserved than women¡¯s, so there wasn¡¯t anything unusual visible on Sawyer¡¯s face. A moment later, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s good that Viola is back. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare some food. What do you want to eat, Viola?¡± ¡°Just a bowl of noodles is fine,¡± said Viola. She was easily satisfied, and besides Milk Tea, she didn¡¯t have any particular demands for food as long as she it filled her stomach. ¡°Alright.¡± Sawyer nodded, instructing the kitchen to cook noodles and not to forget to make a cup of Milk Tea while they were at it, ¡°Add more taro balls.¡± A father¡¯s love is silent, and it shows in the details. Viola¡¯s eyes curved in happiness, feeling fortunate that there were so many people caring about her. After eating and going upstairs, Viola first took a shower, changed into her sleepwear, and after coming out of the bathroom, she didn¡¯t go to sleep immediately. Instead, she turned on her computer, hacked into the street surveillance system, and searched the necessary route from Maureen¡¯s home to the Imperial Court Apartments according to the time. Although the time was clear and couldn¡¯t be longer than half an hour, the range involved was too broad, the number of people passing through too large, making it not so convenient to search. Viola first sped up, scanning the images roughly. The surveillance footage appeared as a 3D movie in front of her eyes, and she squinted slightly ¨C with the same results as the police investigation. She didn¡¯t see Sylvia¡¯s figure. It was strange. She had investigated the layout of Maureen¡¯s residential area. Although there were blind spots in the surveillance, no matter how Sylvia avoided the blind spots, there should have been a scene of her leaving the residential area¡¯s main gate. Unless¡­ She had climbed over the wall, but that was clearly impossible. Because the security system of the residential area where Maureen lived was very high, with guards patrolling 24 hours a day and surveillance cameras installed on the walls. If Sylvia had climbed over the wall, she would have been spotted by the security room guards immediately. So¡­ This possibility could be basically ruled out! At that moment, Viola suddenly thought of the two strands of false hair. Although the results of the examination hadn¡¯t come out yet, Viola¡¯s intuition told her it was false hair. If the corpse could speak¡­ Why did James try so hard to leave a strand of false hair in his fingernail gaps? Why was there also false hair on Sylvia¡¯s wash basin at home? Unless¡­ Sylvia had changed her appearance. Suppose Sylvia had put on a wig and a mask and changed into men¡¯s clothes, then there wouldn¡¯t be anyone similar to Sylvia in the surveillance footage. With this lead, Viola immediately re-watched the surveillance. She started with the entrance surveillance of the residential area. According to the time estimation, Sylvia would appear at the gate between 6:40 and 6:45. Viola adjusted the time to 6:40, slowed down the speed, and watched carefully. This time was during rush hour, with a lot of people coming and going. Viola wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Watching slowly, at that moment, she suddenly saw a different figure among the crowd. Among a crowd of people wearing short sleeves. This person was wearing a black long-sleeved shirt, short hair, a black mask, and was looking down, making it difficult to see their face clearly. The shoes on their feet seemed to not fit very well. Because Viola noticed that when they stepped down, they almost fell down because the shoes were too long. Luckily, there was a pillar in front of them. They grabbed the pillar just in time, preventing a fall. Viola pressed the pause button. Noticed¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That person¡¯s hands were even wearing gloves. Summer was already hot enough. Who would wear gloves in this season if they weren¡¯t engaged in a particular profession? Viola recorded this segment of the video separately. Then, she adjusted the time to 9:10 and started watching the crowd entering the residential area. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _5 Chapter 678: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _5 According to Edward Thompson¡¯s account. If Sylvia Thompson was waiting for him downstairs promptly at nine o¡¯clock, and they both walked together for a while before Sylvia asked him to fetch the bread, then subtracting the ten minutes for the walk, 9:10 would be the perfect time to watch. However, just to be safe, Viola Thompson decided to adjust the video to 9:05. Soon, Viola spotted that figure again. It seems. Her guess is very likely correct. After all, the timing matched perfectly. After saving both videos, Viola turned off the light and went to bed. She had spent the whole day tending to Edward Thompson¡¯s affairs. It was already past one in the morning. She was exhausted and tired. The next morning at half-past five, Viola¡¯s biological clock woke her up. She first went down to the garden and jogged for an hour with bread, then she went upstairs to wash up and prepare for breakfast. Just as she was about to eat her breakfast, she received a call from Ling. Ling told her that the forensic results were out and asked Viola to come over. Viola grabbed a piece of bread and hurried out. Seeing her rush out, Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush that doesn¡¯t even allow her to finish her meal? What if she starves her stomach?¡± Mrs. Thompson and Viola were the earliest risers in the Thompson Clan. The two would sit down for breakfast promptly at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The others of the Thompson Clan would not gather at the table until eight o¡¯clock, and then they would set off for the office. ¡°It¡¯s alright Grandmother, I¡¯ve got to run. We¡¯ll keep in touch,¡± Viola said, heading out. Because she was in a hurry, she didn¡¯t take her own car, but had the driver drop her off at the police station instead. The morning traffic in Capital City was a bit congested. But it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Half an hour later, their vehicle pulled up at the police station. Viola stepped out of the car. She was familiar with the police station and headed straight to Ling¡¯s office. Seeing Viola, Ling stood up and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯re here.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Ling continued, ¡°Three very important pieces of information. First, the hair strand was confirmed to be from a wig. Second, our colleagues found a third person¡¯s footprint at the crime scene. After comparing the size of the footprints, we found that it matches with Afra Gracen. That is to say, Afra Gracen was at the crime scene! Third, the shopping bag containing the kitchen knife was traced back to Afra Gracen, who bought a luxury item with it.¡± Afra Gracen has now become the second suspect. ¡°We¡¯ve summoned Afra Gracen,¡± informed Ling. Viola squinted her eyes slightly and shared her discovery. The two surveillance footage coincided perfectly with the discovery of the wig hair strands found in James¡¯ corpse and the trash can in the bathroom. If the killer was Afra Gracen, then why would there be strands of fake wig hair in on James¡¯s body and at the crime scene? Could it be? There were two killers! After watching the videos, Ling analyzed, ¡°If this person is really Sylvia Thompson in disguise, then why does Maureen Fitzell keep insisting that she was with Sylvia Thompson the whole time?¡± The police also conducted an investigation on Maureen Fitzell. Maureen Fitzell¡¯s records were excellent; she was a model student throughout her life. Her teachers and friends all spoke highly of her. Maureen Fitzell did indeed spend the whole night at home, and she was together with Sylvia Thompson during the day. She had no conflicts with James. Logically speaking, Maureen Fitzell should not be lying. Viola turned her gaze subtly, ¡°Is it possible that Sylvia Thompson drugged Maureen Fitzell, causing her to fall into a temporary coma?¡± At this point, Ling narrowed her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡± After saying that, Ling continued, ¡°Let me first arrange to check if there is such person living in the Fragrant Garden Community.¡± If there indeed was such a person living in the Fragrant Garden Community, then Viola¡¯s hypothesis would become irrelevant. ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I checked the surveillance for the whole next day, and that person never came and left. If the person does exist, they should still be in the community.¡± If they couldn¡¯t locate the person. It meant that. This matter was definitely related to Sylvia Thompson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ling immediately arranged it. Soon, Ian¡¯s voice rang out in the room, ¡°Ling.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Ling put down the files in her hands and looked up at Ian. Ian said, ¡°Afra Gracen is here, in the interrogation room.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Ling nodded, turned to Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _6 Chapter 679: 222: Sylvia Thompson never expected this! _6 Viola Thompson followed Ling¡¯s footsteps. Soon, they arrived at the interrogation room. Afra Gracen looked nervously at Viola, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have you come to me again? Didn¡¯t I answer clearly last time?¡± Viola Thompson calmly sat down with Ling on the chairs. The air was quiet. Afra Gracen was very uneasy, her mood was complicated returning to the police station. She had nightmares for two days after her last visit. As a result, she was out of it during the day. Ling took out a shopping bag unhurriedly, ¡°Is this yours?¡± Afra Gracen looked up and said, ¡°I did buy a watch of this brand, but I¡¯m not sure if this is mine.¡± Ling continued with the next question, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, were you really out on the night of the crime? Between 19:00-22:00, did you return home?¡± Upon hearing this, Afra Gracen hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Really, I swear I didn¡¯t come back. Officer, please believe me, I couldn¡¯t possibly kill anyone! James¡¯s death has nothing to do with me, I swear!¡± ¡°Then why did your footprints appear at the crime scene?¡± Ling¡¯s voice suddenly became very severe, staring at Afra Gracen, ¡°Moreover, your client has confessed everything; that night, you were not with him the whole time! Afra Gracen, I warn you, you better confess honestly, or you will pay for your actions!¡± Afra Gracen¡¯s face turned pale, cold sweat on her forehead, she lowered her head and said, ¡°I knew you would find out, but I didn¡¯t expect it to come so soon¡­¡± ¡°You killed James after having an argument with him?¡± Ling asked. ¡°No, no!¡± Afra Gracen denied it repeatedly, ¡°Although I lied, I absolutely haven¡¯t killed anyone! Actually, I returned that night and found that James was already lying dead on the floor! I was afraid the police would think I killed him, so I left in fear. His death has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still lying at this point.¡±, Viola Thompson spoke up, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done anything, why would you be afraid of the police thinking it was you who killed him! James had a total of twenty-one wounds on his body, one of which was caused by a fruit knife. If I¡¯m not mistaken, on the day of the incident, you should have had a conflict with James. You slashed him with the fruit knife in anger, and then he drove you out of the house. Later in the night, you couldn¡¯t let it go, so you went back to settle the score and accidentally killed James. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, ah, no! Viola, James¡¯s death has nothing to do with me,¡± Afra Gracen spoke anxiously, almost crying, ¡°Since you all know it now, I¡¯ll just tell the truth¡­¡± As Afra Gracen spoke, she became lost in her memories. The situation was just as Viola Thompson described. That day, Afra Gracen had a fierce quarrel with James over some trivial matters. During the quarrel, she accidentally slashed James with a fruit knife. Seeing that Afra Gracen dared to attack him with a knife, James became furious and ordered her to leave. At that time, Afra Gracen was also angry and left in a huff. When she returned, she felt uneasy and went to drink with a friend she knew well. At around 8:30 pm, she returned to Imperial Court Apartments, planning to apologize to James and put the matter to rest. ¡°I never expected that when I pushed the door open, I would see blood everywhere! At that time, I was terrified, after all, I had fought James with a knife during the day, and then he died at night, so I didn¡¯t dare to call the police!¡± At this point, Afra Gracen¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°I can swear to heaven, I did not kill James! Oh, right, I still have evidence; I can prove that I did not have time to kill him.¡± ¡°What evidence?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Afra Gracen continued, ¡°That day when I was climbing the stairs, I saw a strange person on the fifth floor whom I had never seen before. Oh, right, I even took a photo; you can take a look at that photo!¡± As she said this, Afra Gracen fumbled for her phone. It took her a while to remember that mobile phones were not allowed in the interrogation room. Ling asked someone to fetch Afra Gracen¡¯s phone. Afra Gracen unlocked it and found a photo. ¡°That¡¯s the person! Look at his odd look, wearing a mask in this hot weather. At first, I thought he was a thief! Oh, right, the photo details show that I took it at 8:35. By 9:00, I was already eating barbecue, so I didn¡¯t have time to kill anyone!¡± Ling took Afra Gracen¡¯s phone and carefully looked at the photo on it, frowning slightly. The person in the photo was thin and about 1.6 meters tall, wearing a black shirt and a black mask. Due to the dim lighting, it was difficult to see the eyes clearly. It was clearly the same person Viola Thompson had found! Why would this person appear in building 10? Could it be¡­ Ling frowned slightly and immediately handed the phone to Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, take a look.¡± Viola Thompson took the phone and was surprised to see such strong evidence from Afra Gracen. Meanwhile, the search team received a message. They had not found the person from the surveillance footage in the Fragrant Garden Community. The property management also said there were no residents or tenants like that. He seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Viola Thompson spoke at that moment, ¡°If the murderer is Sylvia Thompson, then the clothes she was wearing and the wig on her head must still be hidden in Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house.¡± Ling and Oliver Andrews immediately went to Maureen Fitzell¡¯s home. Maureen Fitzell and Sylvia Thompson were both there. Faced with the police at her doorstep, Maureen Fitzell greeted them politely, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Ling showed her badge and search warrant, ¡°Ms. Fitzell, we suspect that you are involved in a murder case, please cooperate with our police work.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Maureen Fitzell politely opened the door, ¡°Please come in, my house is a bit messy, you can start searching over there.¡± Seeing the police entering one after another, Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes and walked to Ling¡¯s side, ¡°Officer Kim, is there any progress in my brother¡¯s case?¡± Ling did not answer, but looked at Maureen Fitzell, ¡°Ms. Fitzell, we¡¯re starting the search now.¡± Maureen Fitzell nodded. Being a law-abiding citizen, she naturally cooperated with the police work. The police began to search. Sylvia Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly, curious if the dumb cops could find anything. As Sylvia Thompson expected. After some searching, there were no results. Oliver Andrews frowned slightly, looked at Ling and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did Miss Thompson make a mistake in her prediction?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± As soon as her words fell, Ling noticed that the floor under Ian¡¯s feet was odd. Ling walked over, ¡°Ian, step aside.¡± Ian stepped back. Ling squatted down and tapped the floor with her finger. Then she looked at Ian, ¡°Bring me a tool.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ian immediately ran to get a tool. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, he brought a crowbar. Ling took the crowbar, pried open the floor, and then found a set of black clothes and a wig under the floor. ¡°Ms. Fitzell, is this yours?¡± ¡°Not mine,¡± Maureen Fitzell was very surprised, and she couldn¡¯t imagine that things could be hidden under the floor. She turned to Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Sylvia, is this yours?¡± Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face lost all its color in an instant, and she took an unsteady step back. Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: 223: Murderer (Second Update) Chapter 680: 223: Murderer (Second Update) Sylvia Thompson couldn¡¯t have imagined that the police would find these things. She was now very anxious, her fingers unconsciously tightening inside her sleeve. Her knuckles were slightly white from the excessive force. No. She couldn¡¯t panic now. She couldn¡¯t admit it. And she couldn¡¯t let the police see any flaws in her act. Sylvia pretended to know nothing and looked up at Maureen Fitzell, ¡°This isn¡¯t mine.¡± Upon hearing this, Maureen frowned slightly. If it didn¡¯t belong to her, and it didn¡¯t belong to Sylvia Thompson, then whose was it? ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Who would hide stuff under the floor of my living room?¡± Ling put the clothes and the hat separately into a bag, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the murderer.¡± Although her words were directed at Maureen, Ling¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Sylvia. Her eyes were sharp. As if they could see through everything. A criminal suspect? Maureen widened her eyes and covered her mouth, ¡°Officer Kim, you mean the murderer has been in my house?¡± It was terrifying. The thought that she might have been sharing a room with a murderer sent chills down Maureen¡¯s spine, turning her face pale. Sylvia was also very surprised. She looked up at Ling, ¡°Officer Kim, does this mean that my brother¡¯s innocence can be proved?¡± Ling looked at Sylvia and Maureen, her face expressionless. A moment later, she continued, ¡°Can both of you confirm that these items do not belong to either of you?¡± Maureen nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Sylvia also said, ¡°I¡¯m sure too.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ling nodded, ¡°Next, our forensics team will extract fingerprints from these items.¡± Fingerprint extraction. Hearing this, Sylvia squinted her eyes imperceptibly. When she handled these items, she wore gloves the entire time, so she wouldn¡¯t leave any fingerprints behind. ¡°Ling!¡± Just then, Jenkin¡¯s voice came from the bedroom. ¡°There¡¯s a new discovery!¡± Ling handed the evidence bag to a fellow officer and immediately headed for the bedroom. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jenkin pointed to a row of pill bottles inside the bedside table drawer, ¡°We found some medication here.¡± At that moment, Sylvia stepped forward, ¡°That¡¯s my medication, just some ordinary vitamin tablets.¡± Ling picked up one of the bottles. It had French labels. She didn¡¯t understand French very well, so she called an officer who did. The officer looked at all the bottles, ¡°The labels indicate that they are indeed vitamin tablets.¡± Ling nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As several people followed Ling¡¯s footsteps, she recalled what Viola Thompson had said. Viola had mentioned that Sylvia might have given something to Maureen that caused her to lose consciousness. Otherwise, Maureen wouldn¡¯t have been so sure that she¡¯d been with Sylvia all along. With this thought in mind, Ling suddenly stopped walking and looked at Jenkin, ¡°Take the pill bottles with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenkin nodded, placing the bottles into a sealed bag. With tears in her eyes, Sylvia looked incredulous, ¡°Officer Kim, what do you mean by this? Are you suspecting that I¡¯m the one who killed my father?¡± ¡°Those who are innocent have nothing to fear,¡± Ling stared at Sylvia, ¡°Rest assured, our police will be impartial. We won¡¯t wrongly accuse a good person, nor will we let a guilty one escape.¡± Maureen stepped forward to explain, ¡°Officer Kim, although I don¡¯t know why those clothes appeared in my house, I can assure you that they don¡¯t belong to me or Sylvia! Sylvia moved in here the day after her father¡¯s accident, and I only moved here three months ago! Those things might just have been left behind by the previous tenants!¡± She was a living person, and if Sylvia were the murderer, she wouldn¡¯t have known nothing. Moreover. Sylvia couldn¡¯t be the murderer. Ms. Fitzell, I repeat, please trust our People¡¯s Police.¡± Maureen nodded. At that moment, Ling¡¯s gaze suddenly fell upon an unnoticeable camera in the corner of the room. She frowned slightly, ¡°Ms. Fitzell, didn¡¯t you say earlier that there were no cameras in your house?¡± Maureen explained, ¡°The landlord said that the camera has been broken for a long time, so it¡¯s the same as if it doesn¡¯t exist at all.¡± Ling nodded, ¡°Do you mind if we take the storage card with us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Maureen said. Ling turned to Ian. Understanding what she meant, Ian went to retrieve the memory card from the camera. Before long, Ling and her team left Maureen¡¯s house. Before they left, Ling told Maureen and Sylvia, ¡°Both of you, please make sure your phones are available for the next few days. Do not leave Capital City without reason. If there¡¯s an emergency and you must leave, be sure to inform us for the record.¡± Watching Ling and her team leave, Sylvia frowned slightly. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling. She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But that storage card¡­ A moment later, Sylvia turned to Maureen and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had a camera in your house?¡± Maureen said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? That camera has been broken for a long time and is basically useless. Sylvia, why are you suddenly concerned about this?¡± Could it be¡­ Sylvia smiled and explained, ¡°I¡¯ve been so casual in your house these past few days, sometimes even running around half-dressed. I¡¯m just scared that a revealing video of me would leak out!¡± Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: 224: Truth revealed, icy cold handcuffs Chapter 681: 224: Truth revealed, icy cold handcuffs With this explanation, Maureen¡¯s defenses instantly dropped, as it¡¯s normal for a girl to worry about inadvertently revealing herself. If she were Sylvia, she would also be very concerned. Maureen smiled and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sylvia, that surveillance camera can¡¯t capture anything. And I¡¯m with you! I went out that day wearing big shorts and didn¡¯t even wear underwear. If there¡¯s going to be a loss of face, I¡¯ll lose it with you.¡± With this, Sylvia became even more uneasy and squinted as she asked, ¡°Maureen, don¡¯t scare me! Can that surveillance camera really capture anything? Have you checked the surveillance yourself, or did you just hear the landlord say it was broken?¡± Maureen was always carefree, and Sylvia was afraid she would get in trouble because of her. At this moment, Sylvia regretted it very much. Regretted not checking it thoroughly herself. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool; of course I¡¯ve checked!¡± Maureen continued, ¡°Now there are so many perverted landlords, what if someone saw everything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Sylvia sighed with relief. After all, this camera was installed in the living room. If it captured anything, she wouldn¡¯t have a good explanation. ¡­ At the police station. Ling sent all the items retrieved from Maureen¡¯s residence to the forensic center. Afterward, she came to the forensic department. ¡°Captain, please check if there¡¯s any problem with these medications.¡± The Captain took the medications. Analyzing pills was quick. In about ten minutes, the results were out. The Captain handed the report to Ling, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the medication, there¡¯s a bottle of vitamin C and a bottle of vitamin B12D, and the blue bottle contains acid-suppressing medication.¡± ¡°What¡¯s acid-suppressing medication?¡± Ling asked. After all, when she took the medications, Sylvia hadn¡¯t mentioned that there was acid-suppressing medication inside. Thinking back, Sylvia¡¯s expression at that time seemed a bit tense. Therefore, Ling subconsciously felt that there might be something wrong with the acid-suppressing medication. The Captain answered, ¡°The acid-suppressing medication, also known as gastric acid secretion inhibitors, can inhibit the H2 receptors and H+-K+-ATP enzyme necessary for gastric acid secretion, reducing gastric acid concentration and protecting the stomach.¡± Hearing this, Ling furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°So the acid-suppressing medication is fine? It can¡¯t cause someone to become unconscious?¡± The Captain smiled, ¡°Acid-suppressing medication is for protecting the stomach; it can¡¯t cause unconsciousness.¡± Ling nodded. Shortly after. The forensics department also sent results. No fingerprints were found on the clothes and wig retrieved from Maureen¡¯s house. Hearing this, Ling¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. At this moment. There was a knock on the office door. ¡°Ding ding ding¨C¡± Maureen looked back at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A moment later, the door was pushed open. A slender figure walked in from outside the door. The person wore a white coat and black pants. She had her hair up in a simple bun. She looked clean and neat, with a youthful vibrancy and a somewhat cool air. ¡°Officer Kim.¡± Ling showed a rare smile, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Ling was always a stern and unapproachable superior in the police station, rarely smiling at people. Viola Thompson was one of the few people who could make Ling smile. Viola stepped in, her tone light, ¡°Did you find anything at Maureen¡¯s house?¡± ¡°We found clothes and a wig,¡± Ling went on, ¡°but no fingerprints were extracted from those items.¡± Hearing this, Viola frowned slightly. Before she could speak, Ling said, ¡°Miss Thompson, please come with me.¡± All the retrieved items from Maureen¡¯s house were placed in the evidence room after being examined. There were a total of four items. A black shirt, black jeans, a wig, and four bottles of medication. ¡°Were these medications also retrieved from Maureen¡¯s house?¡± Viola asked. Ling nodded, ¡°Yes, these are Sylvia¡¯s items. I took them to the Captain for examination, and he said they are just very common vitamin tablets.¡± Viola¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she picked up a pair of rubber gloves nearby and put them on unhurriedly. Her movements were slow, but for those watching, it exuded a sense of unstoppable nobility. After putting on the gloves, she examined the medication bottles carefully. Amelia happened to walk in and see this scene. Amelia raised her eyebrows slightly. She knew about the medication bottles Ling had just brought back from Maureen¡¯s place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The labels were all in French. Could Viola understand them? Just as Amelia was about to offer to find a translator for Viola, Viola spoke lightly, ¡°Vitamin C and B12, and one bottle of acid-suppressing medication.¡± Hearing this, Amelia¡¯s eyes filled with surprise. She never expected that Viola could actually speak French. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: 224: The truth comes to light, the cold handcuffs_2 Chapter 682: 224: The truth comes to light, the cold handcuffs_2 What other secrets does this young girl hide from the world? Her knowledge and perspective not only surpass her peers, but also many older people. At first, Amelia despised and distrusted Viola Thompson. She always felt that Viola behyaved recklessly. But now, it seems that¡­ It¡¯s not like that. Viola is impressive, but not in the least arrogant. From beginning to end, she has been humble, which makes her irresistibly likable. Ling nods, ¡°Yes, Captain also said the same thing.¡± Viola slightly frowns, pouring a few pills from the bottle, placing them in her palm, and carefully distinguishing them. There is nothing wrong with the pills. A moment later, Viola puts the pills aside and asks, ¡°Are there any other medicines?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ling replies. ¡°If Sylvia really drugged Maureen, she must have disposed of the drugs long ago, right?¡± The pills are small in volume. They can be flushed away directly in the toilet. Viola shakes her head slightly, ¡°No, I must be missing something.¡± Definitely. Drugs that cause unconsciousness are not easy to buy and are sold under real-name systems. If Sylvia really wanted to hurt someone, she wouldn¡¯t leave any evidence. Thus, Sylvia wouldn¡¯t buy drugs that cause unconsciousness directly. At that moment, Viola suddenly thinks of something and says, ¡°Antacid medicines contain aluminum hydroxide and magnesium hydroxide. If taken with vitamin C, they can cause adverse reactions, leading to unconsciousness!¡± Upon hearing this, Ling asks, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nods slightly, ¡°This is common medical knowledge. People studying medicine should know.¡± Ling continues, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s very likely that Sylvia made Maureen take these drugs!¡± Halfway through her sentence, Ling seems to remember something, ¡°But the medicine must have a taste, right? How did Sylvia make sure Maureen would obediently eat it?¡± Viola replies, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just put it in fruit juice, or if Maureen was already not feeling well and taking medicine, Sylvia could just switch the pills.¡± Ling nods, feeling that Viola¡¯s reasoning is sound. ¡°By the way, Miss Thompson, we also found a camera in Maureen¡¯s living room. But, according to Maureen, it¡¯s been broken for a while and can¡¯t be used. We still took the storage card out, though.¡± ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Viola asks. ¡°Of course.¡± Viola is an expert in this field, after all. What if she can fix it? ¡­ Edward Thompson is temporarily imprisoned in a detention center. He stays in a large open room with 15 other people. The environment in the detention center is not good. The roommates are diverse, comprising of all sorts of strange folks. Upon learning that Edward Thompson was a famous star, Fourteen roommates joined hands to tease and bully him. They intentionally wet his blankets and hide his toiletries. Edward Thompson not only has to face his roommates¡¯ gaunts and exclusion, but also has to get up at 6:30 a.m. every day, face the wall in self-reflection, exercise, study legal knowledge and newspapers, and in the afternoon, operate a sewing machine to do handicrafts. When has Edward Thompson ever suffered like this? In just three days, Edward Thompson looks like a completely different person, unshaven and depressed. He doesn¡¯t understand. Not long ago, he was still a high-profile star; how did he become like this now? ¡°Edward Thompson, come here.¡± At that moment, a voice echoed through the air. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Edward Thompson reflexively stands up. That is the rule of the detention center. When he gets out, he will be a law-abiding citizen and never return. He doesn¡¯t want to live like this anymore. ¡°Edward Thompson, come with me, someone wants to see you.¡± Someone wants to see him? Who is it? Is it his family? It must be Mrs. Thompson with the lawyer again! Thinking of that, Edward Thompson gets excited and perks up, following the police officer out. Separated by an iron fence, Edward Thompson sees the visitor. It¡¯s Sylvia. Seeing Sylvia, Edward Thompson immediately feels a surge of anger. He turns to leave. Sylvia, with red-rimmed eyes, calls out, ¡°Big bro!¡± She looks pitiful and wronged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it had been before, Edward Thompson would have felt heartache. Because Sylvia was his most beloved sister. But now¡­ No more! Mrs. Thompson was right; he was blind. He used to think Sylvia was a kind and sensible girl, but now that he sees her without the filter, he realizes that the most disgusting and deceitful person in the Thompson Clan is Sylvia! Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: 224: Truth emerges when the water recedes, the icy cold handcuffs_3 Chapter 683: 224: Truth emerges when the water recedes, the icy cold handcuffs_3 She¡¯s the most scheming person in the Thompson Clan! ¡°Sophie Cooper, how dare you still come to see me?¡± Edward Thompson turned around to look at Sylvia Thompson. Now he felt that Sylvia didn¡¯t deserve the name Thompson. She has completely tarnished this surname ¡®Thompson¡¯. Sophie Cooper would forever just be Sophie Cooper! Sylvia pleaded through her tears, ¡°Brother, do you not accept me as your sister anymore? I don¡¯t understand why things between us have become like this. I know you would never kill someone, but I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re lying? I was with TongTong the night you keep saying you saw me, why do you insist that you saw me then?¡± Edward Thompson just stared at Sylvia, with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°Sophie Cooper, don¡¯t you find yourself disgusting?¡± ¡°Brother, will you please believe me?¡± Sylvia looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°It¡¯s Viola Thompson, it has to be her. It¡¯s Viola Thompson who¡¯s driving a wedge between our sibling relationship¡­¡± Sylvia knew Edward well. They¡¯d grown up together, and their bond as siblings was strong. As long as she was the one speaking, Edward would believe her unconditionally. After all, they had so many years of affection between them. That¡¯s also why Edward was willing to sever his ties with the Thompson Clan and Viola for her sake. Even though Viola was Edward¡¯s blood-related sister, there was no substantial sibling affection between them. To Edward, Viola was no different from a producer. So. No matter what she said, Edward would believe her! Thinking of this, Sylvia whispered, ¡°Brother, listen to me. Viola Thompson is far more capable than we thought. I suspect she knows hypnotism. It¡¯s very possible that she hypnotised you, which is why you confused her with me!¡± As she spoke, Sylvia¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve grown up together since we were kids. I remember when we were young, anytime we had something good to eat, you would always let me eat first. If there was only one piece of it, you would rather starve than not leave it for me! In my heart, you will always be the best brother, how could I possibly harm you? Brother, I really didn¡¯t, please believe me!¡± With Sylvia¡¯s experience, the more desperate her crying, the more whole-heartedly Edward will believe her. ¡°What time is it, and you¡¯re still pushing the responsibility onto Viola Thompson? I¡¯ve made a mistake once before, I disowned my own sister for the likes of you, and what did I get in return? Being framed and thrown in jail! I admit it, this is my retribution¡ªretribution for everything I¡¯ve done!¡± Edward paused then continued, ¡°But Sophie Cooper, do you think there are no divine powers watching us? You could even kill your own father, there can¡¯t possibly be a good ending for you! I¡¯ve received my retribution; yours is not far off!¡± Sylvia stared wide-eyed at Edward Thompson. She never expected him to say something like this to her. This¡­ Was this really Edward Thompson, the man she knew? Sylvia felt a cold chill within her. What a joke. It was all fake. Whatever Edward said in the past, no matter what happened, as her brother, he had always accepted and believed in her unconditionally. But now! When he was truly cornered, his true nature surfaced. No one was ever truly accepting of someone else! Never! As Sylvia was still processing the shock, Edward stared at Sylvia, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s almost time! Sophie Cooper, you¡¯ll soon pay the price for your actions!¡± ¡°Brother¡­.¡± Her face was covered in tears. Psychologically speaking, tears are a woman¡¯s most powerful weapon. Especially in front of men. So, in the past, whenever Sylvia faced any problems, her immediate response was to well up in tears, and Edward always fell for it. In Edward¡¯s view, tears were a woman¡¯s most valuable possession. Who would cry for no reason unless they were truly wronged? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But this time¡­ Sylvia¡¯s tears lost their effect. Edward continued, ¡°Stop calling me ¡®brother¡¯. I¡¯m Thompson, and you¡¯re Cooper. You¡¯re Sophie Cooper. There¡¯s no relation between us whatsoever. My only sister will always, only ever be Viola Thompson!¡± ¡°But Viola Thompson doesn¡¯t want you anymore, she has already severed ties with you!¡± Sylvia was the only one who still acknowledged Edward as her brother! ¡°So what? In my heart, she will always be my sister. And you, you¡¯ll always be an illegitimate child who can never be acknowledged!¡± Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: 224: As the water subsides, the rocks emerge, the ice-cold handcuffs_4 Chapter 684: 224: As the water subsides, the rocks emerge, the ice-cold handcuffs_4 Bastard. A light and fluttering adjective, yet it made Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turn as pale as a sheet. She hated it most when people called her that. Just because she was the Thompson Clan¡¯s adopted daughter, that gave others the right to insult her like this! Strangers were one thing. But now, even Edward Thompson had said it! Everyone makes mistakes. She had only made one mistake. Why couldn¡¯t Edward Thompson forgive her? Edward had even forgiven Viola Thompson! So what, just because Viola was his real sister? Why was life so unfair to her? Sylvia¡¯s tears started streaming down her face like strings of broken beads. Having said these words, Edward turned around and walked away. The police behind him followed. He left the detention center after a long while. Her eyes, filled with malice, flared under the blinding sunlight as she shielded her eyes with her hand. This time. Edward Thompson must die! Only when Edward is gone can this matter finally come to an end. And her life can start anew. Her purpose for visiting Edward today was to divert attention and make the police lose their focus on her. It would lend an impression of innocent demeanor. If she was the real murderer, framing Edward, she wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to visit him! The second motive was to deteriorate the bond between Viola and Edward, mislead him into giving a changed testimony, and distract the police¡¯s focus from her. She hadn¡¯t expected that Edward had long stopped considering her as his sister. It¡¯s always her thinking too much! If Edward truly regarded her as a sister, he wouldn¡¯t have been so quick to hate her. With that thought. Sylvia¡¯s eyes grew cold and malicious. Isn¡¯t Viola attempting to uncover the truth? She wanted to see what remarkable skills Viola possessed! ¡­ In the police station. Everyone was discussing the James case. ¡°Have you heard? Sophie Cooper went to visit Edward in prison!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°In my opinion, since Sylvia can provide an alibi, the cameras did not capture her anywhere, she might not be the culprit. But I bet she never thought her beloved brother, would murder her biological father!¡± At the same time. A post about [Edward Thompson at the Detention Center] was currently trending on Facebook. Even though Edward¡¯s popularity had faded, he was once a renowned actor. No one would¡¯ve thought an acclaimed actor would fall to such a state. Horrible! Truly horrible! [Damn! Has someone by the same name committed a crime?] [Don¡¯t tell me this is Edward Thompson!] [@EdwardThompsonV, can you please clarify the situation?] [I knew that Edward severing ties with the Thompson Clan and being with Sophie Cooper would lead to no good. I can¡¯t believe that he even committed murder for Sophie!] [I have a conspiracy theory, is it possible that Sophie was the murderer and then framed Edward? After all, like mother, like daughter, Nidya was notorious for her unspeakable acts, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Sophie did something like this!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Why all these conspiracy theories? Didn¡¯t you see the announcement from the police? Sophie has an alibi, and she wasn¡¯t caught by any surveillance cameras. Can she be invisible to murder someone?] [I think Edward once said it rightly, during the baby switch incident, Sylvia didn¡¯t have any choices. She was just an infant then. Hence, everything is Nidya¡¯s fault. How is Sylvia to blame? We cannot put all the blame on Sylvia!] [I agree with the previous comment. Cyberbullying is scary, everyone stop revealing personal information online! The Thompson family is also at fault. They¡¯re not as kind-hearted as we thought. If they truly were, why did they force Sylvia away? They had an adopted daughter for so many years, didn¡¯t they have any affection? Also, I don¡¯t think Edward is a good person. If he were truly a good individual, he wouldn¡¯t have murdered someone. To put it bluntly, the Thompson family has failed in educating him!] [The previous analysis makes so much sense! It has shocked me, and I still can¡¯t digest it. How did Edward become a murderer?! He was the brightest star in the sky! He has totally wasted his potential.] [I feel sorry for Sylvia. Everyone has been attacking her since the case happened. Have you ever thought, she¡¯s just a young girl? Cyberbullying could kill! Everyone, stop sharing personal information online!] Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: 224: When the water recedes, the truth emerges, the ice-cold handcuffs_5 Chapter 685: 224: When the water recedes, the truth emerges, the ice-cold handcuffs_5 [The Thompson family is so heartless, cutting off the relationship with their daughter whom they¡¯ve raised for 18 years! If I were Sylvia Thompson, I would cry myself to death! She is actually quite strong! ] Suddenly, the direction of public opinion changed. Everyone criticized the Thompson family for being too heartless. Sylvia Thompson noticed this phenomenon and immediately took advantage of the situation, publishing a video. It was not long, just ten minutes in total. Sylvia Thompson stood in front of the camera. Her condition seemed a bit poor ¨C pale face, red eyes ¨C but even so, she still smiled and said, ¡°Hello, everyone, I¡¯m Sylvia Thompson. A lot of things have happened recently, which I think everyone is quite aware of. First of all, I¡¯m very grateful for my parents. I thank them for raising me, giving me a warm home, and three handsome brothers. I was protected by these three brothers since I was little, and I felt very happy then. At that time, I thought I was the luckiest sister in the world.¡± ¡°I never expected that my existence was a mistake from the beginning. If it weren¡¯t for my biological mother¡¯s greed, I wouldn¡¯t have become the Thompson family¡¯s adopted daughter under such bizarre circumstances. My sister Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t have suffered outside for 18 years either. It¡¯s all my fault, and I won¡¯t deny it.¡± ¡°So, even if my parents decide to cut off their relationship with me, I won¡¯t blame them. I¡¯m grateful they raised me. If I put myself in their shoes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to accept the daughter of the enemy who took my biological daughter away.¡± ¡°Also, regarding my little brother¡¯s incident, actually, he was a great brother. He has always cared for and protected me. I was very surprised by his mistake this time, and I don¡¯t even know what happened. How did my little brother become a murderer?¡± At the end of the video, Sylvia Thompson cried, earning a lot of attention. The views reached tens of millions as soon as it was posted. [Don¡¯t be afraid, sister. Even if you¡¯re not a sister of the Thompson family anymore, you¡¯ll always be our sister.] [Poor sister, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong but was wrongfully accused! And some people even suspect her of being the real murderer. She¡¯s just a delicate girl. How could she possibly kill someone!] [I have a junior who knows Sylvia Thompson. She said that Sylvia is very kind and altruistic. I believe she would never do such a thing!] [Poor sister.] [Don¡¯t be afraid, sister. We¡¯re still here for you!] [Our sister is so pretty and has a good figure. And she¡¯s a top student from Capital University. Why not debut? I swear, as long as our sister is in a show, I¡¯ll definitely be a fan! I will also blindly buy products endorsed by our sister!] [Add one, add one! Support our sister¡¯s debut right away!] [Sister would be perfect for a role as a talented and beautiful woman. I hope some company with discerning eyes can scoop her up!] [Honestly, I used to really like the Thompson family and the princess, but now I suddenly feel that they are so heartless. My love has turned into hatred! From now on, only our sister is my goddess!] [¡­] Sure enough, a talent agency saw Sylvia Thompson¡¯s potential and offered her a contract, planning to promote her debut. Being a celebrity is a glamorous profession. Edward Thompson made billions in his three years in the industry. To debut now is the best choice for the current Sylvia Thompson. However, Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t plan to sign with an agency so quickly. She wanted to find a better talent agency. At the police station. Ling and Oliver Andrews also saw Sylvia Thompson¡¯s video. Oliver Andrews frowned slightly. Based on the evidence currently at hand, Sylvia Thompson was most likely the murderer. But if she was really the murderer, why could she be this calm? And even dare to mention it in front of the public openly? Ling also frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated that Sylvia Thompson had studied psychology at the Thompson family before. I think she¡¯s using counter-investigation psychology to confuse the public¡¯s attention.¡± At present, the comment section was the best proof. No doubt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia Thompson was a rare intelligent person. Unfortunately. Her intelligence was ultimately not put to good use. Oliver Andrews nodded, thinking that Ling¡¯s statement made sense. Then he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Miss Thompson? Can the memory card be repaired?¡± Ling shook her head slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no response yet.¡± Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: 224: The truth is revealed as water recedes, icy cold handcuffs_6 Chapter 686: 224: The truth is revealed as water recedes, icy cold handcuffs_6 Now surveillance is the most advantageous evidence. If the surveillance footage from Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house can prove that Sylvia Thompson disguised herself and left the Fragrant Gardan Community, and then came to the Imperial Court Apartments, everything can be deduced according to Viola Thompson¡¯s insight, and the truth will be revealed! Then, Edward Thompson can be exonerated and released without any charges. But now. Merely having those pieces of evidence is not enough to directly prove that the murderer is Sylvia Thompson. After all. The most critical evidence, Sylvia Thompson¡¯s fingerprints, have not been collected. Ling was very frustrated. It is indeed a difficult feeling to know that the person is a criminal but not being able to bring her to justice. Especially when seeing Sylvia Thompson garnering public sympathy on Facebook. Mrs. Thompson was the first person to see Sylvia Thompson¡¯s video, and she was so angry that she wanted to post a video to fight back immediately. Viola Thompson stopped her at this time. ¡°Grandma, calm down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late for me to calm down!¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face was full of anger. ¡°Sophie Cooper is too disgusting! I want to crush her!¡± Viola Thompson spoke calmly, ¡°Grandma, what she is looking forward to the most now is for you to post a video responding to her because this way, she will gain more attention. Moreover, if we rush to post a response video, it will definitely give the public a sense of guilt ¨C since we haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why do we need to respond to Sylvia Thompson so quickly? Would a person bite a dog back just because a dog bit them?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, and it seemed to make sense. But does this mean they will simply watch as Sylvia Thompson distorts the truth, and they do nothing? No! It won¡¯t work! They absolutely cannot sit back and wait for their doom. Viola Thompson raised her lips slightly, her mouth corners showing a light dimple, ¡°Grandma, we must trust the police¡¯s power.¡± Only when Sylvia Thompson¡¯s guilt is truly proven is the best response! Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the police can find the evidence and bring Sophie Cooper to justice!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s lips lightly parted, ¡°the clouds will clear eventually.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. After accompanying Mrs. Thompson for a walk in the garden, Viola Thompson went to the police station to continue repairing the memory card. She sat in front of the computer desk. Her back was very straight. The light from the computer screen reflected on her face, as if coated with a shallow layer of radiance. When Ling and Oliver Andrews learned that Viola Thompson had arrived, they also went to the office. Ling handed Viola Thompson a document, ¡°Miss Thompson, we have collected all the evidence. With the photos Afra Gracen saw and took, now we only need one piece of evidence that can confirm Sylvia Thompson¡¯s identity to establish her guilt.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Give me a little more time.¡± Actually, the surveillance cameras in Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house were completely fine. What was really broken was the display screen and the memory card on the monitor. That is to say. As long as the memory card is completely repaired, the video at the time can be restored. However, the memory card was thoroughly damaged, and fixing it would not be an easy task. Time passed minute by minute. Ling kept coming and going, delivering lunch and afternoon tea, and finally even brought dinner. But there was still no movement from the memory card. Ling was worried. If the memory card cannot be repaired, they can only look for other evidence. Reasonably speaking, as long as they know that the murderer is Sylvia Thompson, it should not be difficult to find more convincing evidence. Oliver Andrews was also anxious. ¡°Has there been any progress from Miss Thompson?¡± Ling shook her head. Oliver Andrews frowned slightly, ¡°Did you ask Miss Thompson if she needs any help? If necessary, we can transfer a couple of people from the technical department.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked, and Miss Thompson said she doesn¡¯t need it.¡± At that moment. A surprised voice came from the office, ¡°It worked! It worked!¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, you are amazing!¡± Hearing this, Ling and Oliver Andrews looked at each other, their eyes full of surprise, and then they both ran into the office. On the computer screen in front of Viola Thompson, surveillance footage was playing. The surveillance background was Maureen Fitzell¡¯s living room. ¡°Miss Thompson, did you fix the memory card?¡± Ling asked excitedly. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, her face showing no special expression, as if this was not something worth bragging about, ¡°Yes, I am looking for the surveillance from the night before last.¡± In fact, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t treat this as a big deal. ¡°Is it easy to find?¡± Ling asked. ¡°It¡¯s easy to find.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Soon, Viola Thompson found the surveillance video for the 18th at 6 pm. The surveillance footage showed Sylvia Thompson happily chatting with Maureen Fitzell. The two were having a great conversation. Before long. Sylvia Thompson brought over a glass of juice, ¡°Maureen, didn¡¯t you say you were thirsty? Here, drink some iced juice.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Maureen took the glass and took a sip, then looked confused, ¡°Why does this juice taste a bit strange?¡± ¡°Strange?¡± Sylvia Thompson picked up her own glass and took a sip, laughing, ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste strange at all. It¡¯s a mixed fruit juice. Maybe you¡¯re just not used to the flavor.¡± Maureen didn¡¯t say anything else and finished the juice in one go. After finishing the juice, Maureen continued to chat with Sylvia Thompson, but as they talked, Maureen¡¯s expression became strange, and her head tilted on the sofa, falling asleep. But, it was more like she was passed out rather than asleep. As expected, just like Viola Thompson had said. Sylvia Thompson had put the drug in the juice and tricked Maureen into drinking it. Seeing Maureen passed out, Sylvia Thompson turned and went back to her room. When she came out again. She looked like a completely different person, wearing a black long coat and trousers, her hair tied up, and she was putting on a wig as she walked. Viola Thompson paused the video. ¡°It really is her! I knew it had to be her!¡± Ling was extremely excited and immediately picked up the walkie-talkie, ¡°Little Sun, get the team together in five minutes!¡± Half an hour later, as Maureen and Sylvia Thompson were sitting at home watching TV, they heard the sound of police sirens coming from outside the window. Urgent and never ending. It made people anxious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maureen went to the window and looked outside, exclaiming, ¡°There are so many police cars.¡± More than a dozen police cars surrounded their building. Sylvia Thompson didn¡¯t take this matter seriously, ¡°Maybe something big happened.¡± She had no idea that these police cars were here to arrest her. After all. What she had done left no trace. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Maureen went to open it. Oliver Andrews and Ling, dressed in uniforms, walked in first. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Oliver Andrews showed his police badge and arrest warrant, ¡°Sorry, we need your cooperation. The police are investigating a case.¡± After finishing his sentence, several policemen entered the room one by one, and walked directly to Sylvia Thompson. They controlled her on both sides almost before she could react. Click. The cold handcuffs were locked onto Sylvia Thompson¡¯s wrists. Oliver Andrews walked in front of Sylvia Thompson, ¡°Sophie Cooper, you are now suspected of a premeditated murder case. Please come with us!¡± Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: 225: The evidence is irrefutable, as if exhausted (second update) Chapter 687: 225: The evidence is irrefutable, as if exhausted (second update) A murder case? Sylvia Thompson¡¯s face turned slightly pale, but she tried to steady her emotions and feigned innocence: ¡°Officer Andrews, did you make a mistake?¡± Before Sylvia finished speaking, Maureen Fitzell came over and said: ¡°Officer Andrews, you must be mistaken! How could Sylvia be involved in this murder case? She has always been with me these days.¡± Oliver Andrews glanced at Maureen but didn¡¯t say anything. Ling stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Fitzell, we police officers won¡¯t wrong a good person, nor will we let a bad one go. Speaking of which, this case has something to do with you, too. You should also come with us.¡± Surprised, Maureen widened her eyes and looked at Ling, ¡°It has something to do with me too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling nodded. Maureen asked further, ¡°What does it have to do with me? You don¡¯t suspect me as a criminal, do you?¡± For a moment, Maureen felt somewhat afraid, Not because of guilt, but a very instinctive fear. Ordinary people would not want to get involved with a murder case. Ling adjusted her police cap, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get to Ms. Fitzell.¡± With that, Ling looked at the officers who were restraining Sylvia and her expression instantly changed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone immediately followed Ling¡¯s footsteps. Maureen also followed them. She didn¡¯t even have time to change her slippers. They all got into the police car. Frowning, Sylvia said, ¡°Officer Kim, Officer Andrews, I know you two have a good relationship with my sister Viola! But you can¡¯t just arrest someone for no reason because of this personal relationship! What you¡¯re doing is illegal! I¡¯ll sue you!¡± In Sylvia¡¯s eyes, Oliver Andrews and Ling had come to arrest her because of her sister Viola! Though Sylvia had done those things, she had left no trace behind! At this time, Sylvia was like a little clown in front of the police, but who would believe that this innocent-looking, young girl was actually a murderer if not for the solid evidence! She was too frightening. Even though she had killed someone, she was able to disguise herself so well that it appeared nothing had happened. Ling looked at Sylvia, ¡°Sophie Cooper, you know what you¡¯ve done, and we police have already gathered all the evidence! This time, you won¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes turned red. But Ling didn¡¯t fall for Sylvia¡¯s act, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get to the police station.¡± Sylvia continued, ¡°I want to see my lawyer!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll help you contact one.¡± Maureen wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words. She felt that this matter was complicated. After all, the police wouldn¡¯t arrest someone for no reason. Soon, they arrived at the police station. Sylvia was taken into the interrogation room. Ling had someone bring out the wig and clothes first. ¡°Sophie Cooper, are these your things?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not mine.¡± Sylvia flatly denied, ¡°I¡¯ve only been living with Maureen for three days and I¡¯ve never seen these things before.¡± Unless¡­ The police could find her fingerprints on those items. But¡­was that possible? Not likely! If the police wanted to frame her for the crime with just these items, they were utterly delusional. With that said, Sylvia continued, ¡°Officer Kim, I know you¡¯re eager to solve the case, but these things really have nothing to do with me. Even if you have a good relationship with Viola, you should believe the evidence and not frame innocent people.¡± She looked miserable, as if she had been wronged. Anyone who saw her might think she had suffered a great injustice! ¡°What about these drugs?¡± Ling pointed to the pile of bottles and asked, ¡°Whose drugs are they?¡± Sylvia turned to look and said softly, ¡°They¡¯re mine.¡± They were just ordinary vitamin pills and stomach medicine, even if they were hers, the police couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Ling nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know what side effect would occur if Vitamin C and antacid drugs are taken together?¡± Hearing this, Sylvia frowned without showing any emotion. What did Ling mean? Did they find something? Still maintaining her gentle voice, Sylvia looked shocked, ¡°Ah? Would there be any side effects if these two drugs are taken together? I don¡¯t know!¡± After all, she wasn¡¯t a professional doctor, and how many people would know this kind of trivia? ¡°Very good, you¡¯re pretending very well.¡± ¡°Pretending?¡± Sylvia frowned and looked at Ling, ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. Officer Kim, I really don¡¯t understand. Where did I offend you? Why do you always target me? Is it just because you have a good relationship with my sister?¡± Ling didn¡¯t respond and instead projected a photo on the screen. The person in the photo was wearing a wig and black clothes and pants. The photo was taken on the stairs of Building 10. ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Sylvia felt panicked inside, but on the surface, she continued to act as if nothing had happened. She frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ling continued, ¡°This person appeared in Building 10 on the day of the crime, and we found her wig at the scene. Also, we found traces of the wig in the deceased¡¯s fingernails. Sophie Cooper, you said you don¡¯t know this person, so I¡¯d like you to explain how this happened.¡± As she finished speaking, Ling played the surveillance footage from Maureen¡¯s living room. The screen stopped at the very moment when Sylvia put on the wig. The camera clearly captured Sylvia¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sylvia¡¯s face turned white, and she was covered in cold sweat, like a deflated balloon. What¡­ What¡¯s going on! Wasn¡¯t the surveillance camera in Maureen¡¯s house broken? What should she do now? Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: 226: Sentenced to death! Chapter 688: 226: Sentenced to death! Sylvia Thompson was completely distraught. After a long while, she squeezed out a sentence through gritted teeth, ¡°I, I want a lawyer. I have the right not to answer any questions until my lawyer arrives.¡± She couldn¡¯t accept it. Sylvia couldn¡¯t accept it. She couldn¡¯t accept that her carefully planned scheme had been exposed to daylight like this. Ling closed up the file in front of her and continued softly, ¡°You have the right to remain silent, but everything you say may be used as evidence in court.¡± In the interrogation room next door. Maureen Fitzell sat at the interrogation table and looked at Oliver Andrews. ¡°Officer Oliver, you guys believe me, everything I said before is true. Sylvia didn¡¯t kill anyone. We were together all the time, I¡¯m sure you guys misunderstood her.¡± Oliver Andrews nodded his head and then said, ¡°I believe you¡¯re telling the truth. However, I¡¯d like you to watch a video.¡± As he finished speaking, he played the video. Seeing the images in the video, Maureen Fitzell exclaimed in surprise, ¡°This is my house!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your house,¡± Oliver replied. ¡°Our department¡¯s top Great Master has restored the surveillance storage card from your living room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± Maureen stared wide-eyed. All the talents are indeed in the state! It¡¯s really amazing! In the video, Sylvia brought Maureen a cup of fruit juice to drink. Seeing herself falling unconscious after drinking the juice, then watching Sylvia in a strange disguise emerging from the room, Maureen was even more astonished. ¡°How could this be? Sylvia, she¡­¡± Maureen was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t form a coherent sentence. She couldn¡¯t have imagined that things would turn out like this. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Maureen would have never believed that Sylvia had left the room, or even that she had been unconscious at all. Oh my god! ¡°What, what did she give me to drink!¡± Maureen suppressed the shock in her heart. ¡°No wonder I felt there was something wrong the taste when I drank it, but I didn¡¯t realize what was going on!¡± Thinking back, Maureen felt extremely fearful. Oliver Andrews looked at Maureen and said, ¡°Do you remember the bottles of medicine we found in Sylvia¡¯s room?¡± Maureen frowned, ¡°Are there any tranquilizers in those medicines?¡± Oliver shook his head, ¡°Those bottles only contained some ordinary vitamins and antacids.¡± ¡°Then why did I fall unconscious?¡± Maureen asked. Oliver explained, ¡°When vitamin C and antacids are mixed together and consumed, it can cause a person to lose consciousness and lapse into a coma.¡± Hearing this, Maureen covered her mouth with her hand, her face full of shock. She could never have imagined that Sylvia would do something like this. A moment later, she asked, ¡°Are there any other side effects from these drugs?¡± Oliver replied, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the specific side effects, but I suggest you get checked out at a hospital.¡± Maureen nodded, ¡°Then¡­ is Sylvia really the murderer?¡± She still had a hard time believing it. The words ¡®murderer¡¯ had always seemed distant to her, only appearing in the news. But today, she had involuntarily become an essential part of a murder case! Maureen simply couldn¡¯t accept it! ¡°Based on our investigation, Sophie Cooper is indeed the murderer.¡± Hearing Oliver¡¯s words, Maureen was even more shocked. It took her a long while before she regained her composure, ¡°Then¡­ I almost became an accomplice?¡± ¡°You could see it that way.¡± Maureen furrowed her brow tightly, her legs becoming weak, almost collapsing to the ground. Having not experienced much turbulence in her life, she was genuinely afraid, a cold sweat breaking out on her forehead. Seeing her like this, Oliver comforted her, ¡°But don¡¯t feel too guilty. You weren¡¯t aware of what was going on, and you were being used by Sophie Cooper.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Maureen looked at Oliver and asked, ¡°Then, what about Emperor Thompson? Is he an accomplice?¡± Oliver shook his head, ¡°From the surveillance footage we have so far, Edward Thompson is just a pawn of Sylvia¡¯s, and everything is under her control.¡± If Sylvia hadn¡¯t been caught in the end, Edward Thompson wouldn¡¯t have been able to clear his name even if he had jumped into the Yellow River. ¡°She¡¯s terrifying¡­¡± Maureen had known Sylvia for two years. In her eyes, Sylvia had always been a sunny, positive girl with a kind heart. If she saw a beggar on the street, she would give them all the cash she had on hand. Maureen could never have dreamed that Sylvia would turn out to be the real murderer. Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: 226: Sentenced to death!_2 Chapter 689: 226: Sentenced to death!_2 At this moment, Maureen seemed to think of something and continued, ¡°But what about the kitchen knife? I remember the police found Emperor Thompson¡¯s fingerprint on the murder weapon. Is there more to the case?¡± If Edward Thompson really had nothing to do with the case, why would his fingerprints be on the weapon? Oliver Andrews explained, ¡°Because the kitchen knife found at the scene wasn¡¯t the real murder weapon. The real murder weapon was thrown away by Sylvia Thompson. The kitchen knife with Edward Thompson¡¯s fingerprints was stolen by Sophie Cooper from Edward Thompson¡¯s kitchen.¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Maureen Fitzell covered her mouth with both hands, unable to react. Sylvia Thompson¡¯s scheme was too huge! After the police gathered all the evidence, Edward Thompson was released. Edward Thompson wore a white t-shirt. Walking out of the detention center and looking at the long-lost sunlight, Edward Thompson felt a lot of emotions. Was he. Dreaming? Edward Thompson¡¯s face was hard to read. Recalling the past few days in the detention center, Edward Thompson secretly decided not to do anything illegal in the future. He didn¡¯t want to spend another minute in that kind of place! Dark and hopeless. Edward Thompson was not the only one released today. But others had family members to welcome them. Only Edward Thompson was alone. A bitter expression appeared on Edward Thompson¡¯s face. He deserved it. This was his retribution, and he accepted it. Soon. The day of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s trial arrived. The case involved many people and was heated on Facebook. The trial was live-streamed on the internet, attracting many reporters. The jury area was packed with people. Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne were also present. According to Mrs. Thompson, she wanted to witness Sylvia Thompson being sentenced to death and receiving her retribution. Since Sylvia Thompson almost caused Edward Thompson to go to prison, Mary Perryne naturally hated her as well. Soon, the prosecutor, judge, and jury all arrived. The judge banged the gavel and announced the opening of the court. Sylvia Thompson was brought to the stage. She wore a red vest, her hands handcuffed and her feet shackled with heavy chains. Each step took a great effort. One step at a time. This treatment was reserved for serious criminals. Sylvia Thompson had already lost her former glory, her face pale and ashen. Looking at her once-familiar family members in the gallery, her eyes held no regret, only sarcasm. They were the ones who pushed her to this point! If the Thompson Clan had not driven her away, she would never have done such a thing. And Edward Thompson. Edward Thompson was simply disgusting. He claimed to be willing to do anything for her, his sister, but when a crisis struck, he ran faster than anyone else. If Edward Thompson really treated her as a sister, he would undoubtedly take responsibility for these crimes without hesitation. She wouldn¡¯t be in this terrible situation. The more Sylvia thought about it, the angrier she became, her facial features nearly twisted. At the same time. On the live streaming platform. [The trial has finally started! Honestly, I never understood why Sylvia Thompson became a suspect!] [I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day!] [Ah! I see Emperor Thompson! He looks a lot worse.] [I guess he¡¯s scared? After all, he was detained for so many days.] [To be honest, I never really believed Sylvia Thompson was the real killer, so today, I have to listen carefully. I want to see what evidence the prosecution can present!] [We¡¯ve prepared a petition signed by thousands of people!] [Disgusting Capital!] [Thank goodness for the live broadcast of the trial, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know how she was framed.] [I¡¯m ready to record the broadcast!] [If the capital uses underhanded tactics to frame her, we¡¯ll unite and go to the International Court to vindicate her!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [I¡¯ve already looked up the process.] At this moment. Edward Thompson, the first witness, was called to the stand. Lawyer Bush looked at Edward Thompson, ¡°Mr. Edward Thompson, please recount what happened on August 18th.¡± Edward Thompson looked at the judge and said, ¡°Around 10:30 a.m. on August 18th, Sophie Cooper personally came to my house to invite me out for a late-night snack at 9 p.m. I arrived downstairs around 8:57.8 and she was already waiting for me. We hadn¡¯t even left the neighborhood when she suddenly stopped and said she forgot her bag. She asked me to get it, and I didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it, because in my eyes, she had always been a good sister. I didn¡¯t expect that after I went upstairs, I smelled a strong smell of blood. Following the smell, I found James¡¯s body.¡± Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: 226: Sentenced to death! _3 Chapter 690: 226: Sentenced to death! _3 Lawyer Bush nodded and then looked to the second witness, ¡°Miss Afra Gracen, please recount what you saw around 8:40 p.m. on August 18th!¡± Afra Gracen stood up, ¡°On August 18th, I had a fight with James and later, I drove him out. Around 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, the more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong. I couldn¡¯t just let James kick me out like that, so I took a taxi to Imperial Court Apartments. Since the power was off that day in Imperial Court Apartments, the elevator couldn¡¯t be used, so I had to climb the stairs. Halfway up, I suddenly heard footsteps, and then I saw a strangely dressed person. At the time, I thought it was a thief, so I took a picture of them and hid quietly.¡± Upon hearing this, Lawyer Bush immediately presented a photo. ¡°Is this the photo you took at the time?¡± Afra Gracen looked up and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Lawyer Bush nodded and continued, ¡°Alright, what happened next?¡± Afra Gracen¡¯s thoughts were immersed in what she had seen and heard that day, ¡°Later I went back to where we lived, and as soon as I opened the door, I found James lying in a pool of blood. I was terrified because I had just had an argument with him during the day and had scratched his arm with a fruit knife. If the police investigated, they would definitely think that I killed him! At that time, I was so scared that I lost my soul, and my first reaction was to run! So, when the police first asked me, I was afraid of being held accountable, and I denied ever going back that day.¡± Lawyer Bush looked at Afra Gracen and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Afra, you should be very clear about the consequences of perjury, right?¡± Afra Gracen immediately nodded, ¡°I know, I know! I am willing to pay the legal price for what I said, and I can guarantee that everything I said is true. If I told a lie, may lightning strike me down!¡± At the end, Afra Gracen raised three fingers and made an appearance as if to swear to the heavens. Seeing this, The audience watching the live stream became unsettled. [What is this lawyer trying to prove? Does she want to say that the person with an unclear face is her sister? And then her sister killed James? That¡¯s impossible!] [Exactly! Why would they think that person is her sister? I¡¯d say that person is Viola Thompson!] [I¡¯m going to be sick!] [Is this lawyer good enough? If she¡¯s not, get someone else!] [They can¡¯t seriously be trying to convict her sister on these messy pieces of evidence, can they?] [I feel sickened!] Lawyer Bush then looked at the third witness, ¡°Maureen Fitzell, please recount what happened on August 18th.¡± Maureen Fitzell stood up and began, ¡°On August 18th, I met with Sophie Cooper around 11 o¡¯clock, almost noon. We had lunch together, saw a movie, and then had dinner. After returning home that evening, we chatted together, and during the conversation, around six o¡¯clock, Sophie gave me a mixed-flavored juice. The taste of the juice was strange and a bit bitter. I thought it was strange, but Sophie told me that the mixed juice¡¯s taste was just like that, so I didn¡¯t think much of it and drank it. I didn¡¯t expect that after I finished, my consciousness gradually blurred and then I lost consciousness. When I woke up, it was already half past nine. I don¡¯t know what happened during this process, so I just assumed that I had been with Sophie the whole time.¡± Lawyer Bush immediately showed the judge and everyone a surveillance video. ¡°Maureen Fitzell, can you confirm if the person in the surveillance footage is you?¡± Maureen Fitzell looked at the video and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The video fully recorded the process of Sylvia Thompson bringing the juice to Maureen Fitzell, Maureen Fitzell losing consciousness, and Sylvia Thompson changing clothes and leaving. Lawyer Bush then looked at Sylvia Thompson and continued, ¡°Defendant Sophie Cooper, could you please explain why you drugged Maureen Fitzell¡¯s drink, and why you changed your clothes before going outside?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t drug her! Maureen was too tired and fell asleep, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Your Honor,¡± Maureen Fitzell stood up from the witness stand again, holding a medical report, ¡°This is the result of my examination at the hospital. The doctor said that after drinking the vitamin C and antacid, my body was left with serious after-effects.¡± The judge instructed someone to take the evidence up. Lawyer Bush asked again, ¡°Defendant Sophie Cooper, can you explain why you changed your clothes before going outside?¡± Sylvia Thompson hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°I just wanted to change my clothes and take a walk.¡± Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: 226: Sentenced to death!_4 Chapter 691: 226: Sentenced to death!_4 Lawyer Bush questioned closely, ¡°Taking a walk? Then why were you seen in the victim¡¯s apartment building within the time frame of the victim¡¯s death? Moreover, why would you leave the residential complex for a walk? And why would you take a taxi to the Imperial Court Apartments?¡± Next, Lawyer Bush showed two videos of Sylvia Thompson leaving the residential area and taking a taxi. In the taxi. Sylvia lowered her voice and gave the address of the Imperial Court Apartments. She thought she had covered her tracks perfectly so that even a brilliant detective could not find any clues, but who would have expected the police to piece everything together in less than three days? At this moment, Sylvia almost broke down, her face pale, ¡°I¡­¡± For a second, her mind went blank, almost breaking down. She didn¡¯t know how things had come to this. She didn¡¯t even know how to explain it. Lawyer Bush continued, ¡°Because you are the real killer! The forensic doctor found the wig you were wearing at the time in the seams of the victim¡¯s fingernails! In addition, we found a button that had been torn off in the victim¡¯s pocket, after comparison, the button belongs to the black shirt worn by the defendant, Sophie Cooper! Your Honor, this is evidence we have found!¡± After that, the assistant presented the police evidence. Lawyer Bush pointed to the bloodless kitchen knife and said, ¡°Moreover, this kitchen knife, which the police found after hours of searching the trash, is the real murder weapon! As for the kitchen knife found at the crime scene, it was stolen by Sophie Cooper from Thompson Manor.¡± ¡°Everyone, please look at these two kitchen knives. This one obviously has no damage to the blade, but there were over twenty wounds of various sizes on the victim¡¯s body, each deep enough to see the bone. If this knife were the real murder weapon, the blade would not have remained so intact!¡± ¡°Moreover, according to professionals, the wear on the edge of this knife perfectly matches the wounds on the victim¡¯s body!¡± Lawyer Bush continued, ¡°Sophie Cooper, this was all carefully planned by you. Knowing that there would be a three-hour power outage in the Imperial Court Park that day, you chose to strike at that exact time! After killing the victim, you cleaned up all the traces of evidence and even wore men¡¯s shoes much larger than your own. That¡¯s why only three people¡¯s footprints were left at the scene. You never expected Afra Gracen to return, and you never thought the police would find crucial evidence on the victim¡¯s body! You set all this up just so Edward Thompson would take the blame for you! The law is vast yet lenient, Sophie Cooper. Did you ever consider this when you killed James?¡± As he finished speaking, Lawyer Bush looked toward the judge, then continued, ¡°Now, the evidence is conclusive, and I request the court to sentence Sophie Cooper to death and execute her immediately!¡± Lawyer Bush¡¯s words were forceful and clear, resonating in everyone¡¯s ears. People felt justice served! Murderers deserve to die! And not giving her any chance for a reprieve. Death penalty! Upon hearing these words, Sylvia felt chilled to the bone. No. That was not her original intention when she did all these things. She never thought of going to die! She was only eighteen. Her life had just begun. She couldn¡¯t die! Couldn¡¯t die! ¡°Yes! I killed James!¡± At that moment, Sylvia¡¯s last line of defense completely collapsed, and she lost her rationality, ¡°So what if I killed him? He deserved it! He deserved to be killed! And you! You old hag, you talk about righteousness all the time, and you claim to treat me like family, but you never treated me like one from start to finish! You always guarded against me!¡± At this point, Sylvia turned her head and glared viciously at Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne, ¡°You will pay for this! You will pay! Even if I become a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Order!¡± The judge banged his gavel. Sylvia was immediately restrained. The judge addressed the audience and continued, ¡°All rise.¡± Everyone in the courtroom stood up. The judge began to announce the verdict, ¡°Defendant Sophie Cooper has confessed to the crime she committed. Now, the verdict is as follows: The defendant Sophie Cooper is convicted of intentional homicide, with extremely malicious acts that shock the conscience and cause public panic. She is sentenced to death with immediate execution, stripped of her political rights for life, and all her personal property is confiscated!¡± Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: 226: Sentenced to death!_5 Chapter 692: 226: Sentenced to death!_5 As soon as the words were spoken, thunderous applause erupted at the scene. Deafening. Good and evil will always be repaid! Mrs. Thompson was so excited that she threw away her cane. Wonderful! She had been waiting for this day. Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. After all, Sylvia Thompson was raised by her own hands. She could have had a better future, but alas, her talents were ultimately not used for good. She ruined herself. ¡°Silence!¡± The judge spoke again, and the crowd quieted down. ¡°Now, hear the verdict announcement, court is adjourned, and the defendant Sophie Cooper is taken out of the courtroom!¡± Sylvia Thompson was taken out of the court under police custody, one on each side. She couldn¡¯t muster any strength, and her entire body was propped up by the two police officers. She was very upset. Death penalty to be executed immediately. These words occupied her mind. There wasn¡¯t a trace of color on her face, so pale that it was frightening. Sylvia Thompson was not ignorant of the law; she knew that the immediate execution of the death penalty would be carried out within seven days after its announcement. In other words, she had less than seven days to live. Soon, the prison would prepare her last meal. She was terrified. Always priding herself as superior to others, Sylvia Thompson had only one thought at this moment. To survive. As long as she could survive, she was willing to pay any price for it. She wanted to run. But her feet were shackled by the heavy chains. No one can accept death calmly when they are born a human being. Especially for someone like Sylvia Thompson, who can¡¯t see a shred of hope. People watching the live broadcast were dumbfounded. No one had expected Sylvia Thompson to be the real murderer. [I feel like I just watched a suspense drama!] [Sylvia Thompson, no, Sophie Cooper¡¯s methods are so clever! My God, I really didn¡¯t expect her to be the murderer!] [I bet her best friend didn¡¯t expect it either! Her best friend is actually the most innocent one; not only did she almost become Sylvia¡¯s accomplice, but she also suffered aftereffects due to her, and most importantly, she spent so much time under the same roof with this murderer! It¡¯s so scary to think about, giving me goosebumps.] [This is even more thrilling than a Net fly suspense drama.] [Like mother, like daughter!] [I swear, I will never randomly judge people on the Internet again. I almost became Sophie Cooper¡¯s accomplice. I apologize to everyone here!] [I want to apologize, too.] [It¡¯s so gratifying. I think the death penalty is too quick for Sophie Cooper. She should taste all the flavors of despair before letting her die!] [Sylvia Thompson is really smart and has strong anti-detection skills, but it¡¯s a pity that she used her good brain for illegal crimes.] [I suddenly feel that the police in Capital City are so amazing! They were able to uncover such a convoluted truth, as well as the surveillance footage. I heard that the storage card of the surveillance camera at Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house was broken, and it was the police who restored it!] [Today is another day of admiring the Capital City police.] [Yes, I have insider information! I heard that the reason the police could obtain all the evidence so quickly and restore the storage card was because an all-capable Boss dropped in!] [Really?] [It¡¯s true! I have a cousin who works in the police station. She didn¡¯t reveal much information, but she said at first everyone underestimated the Boss, thinking he was pretending to be awesome. But later they were directly conquered by the Boss¡¯s abilities! Now every one of them in the police station is the Boss¡¯s little fan!] [Can I have more information about the Boss?] [Boss is so awesome!] [Did your cousin say how old the Boss is? Does he have a girlfriend? Is he handsome?] [The Boss might not necessarily be male, right?] [Although the Boss might not necessarily be male, he definitely isn¡¯t female.] [Why don¡¯t I have a cousin who works at the police station!] [What a coincidence! I also have a cousin who works at the police station. She said that they even awarded the Boss with the Best Detective Award. She didn¡¯t say the Boss¡¯s name but mentioned the codename ¡®S¡¯. In any case, he was quite amazing. Not only did he have a strong detection ability, but he was also knowledgeable in forensic medicine and dissection. Many major breakthroughs in this case came from Boss!] For a moment, the barrage turned into a chat area, with everyone discussing who the mysterious Boss S was. Edward Thompson, wearing a mask and sunglasses, arrived at the underground parking lot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was going to wait here for Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne. Sure enough. A few minutes later, footsteps could be heard in the air. ¡°Grandma, Mom.¡± Upon seeing them, Edward Thompson straightened up and removed his sunglasses and mask. Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: 226: Sentenced to death!_6 Chapter 693: 226: Sentenced to death!_6 Mrs. Thompson turned her head away, unwilling to deal with Edward Thompson. She had no sympathy for him at all. He had brought everything onto himself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sever ties with us already?¡± Mrs. Thompson said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandson like you, and you don¡¯t have a grandmother like me!¡± ¡°Grandma, I know I was terribly wrong. I¡¯ve hurt the people who loved me deeply. I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness now because I don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Edward Thompson said. He had realized many things in the past few days, and he couldn¡¯t stand his former foolish self, especially when he thought about his attitude towards Viola. He wished he could slap himself to death. Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes filled with tears, not knowing what to say. After a moment, she said, ¡°You¡¯re so confused! You had to hit the wall before you give up! Do you know how much worry your grandmother, your father, your brother, and I went through for you during these days?¡± He knew. Edward Thompson knew it all. Although he had done something wrong, when he learned that he had been framed by Sylvia Thompson, the first ones to stand up for him were his family members. No one knew how Edward Thompson felt when he saw Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne at the detention center that day. He thought his family would never care about him in this lifetime. Even if he was wronged to death by Sylvia Thompson, his family wouldn¡¯t give him a second glance. After all, he brought it upon himself! When he saw his mother and grandmother, Edward Thompson¡¯s first thought was that they would scold him. Scold him for being as foolish as a pig. But they didn¡¯t. Mrs. Thompson just looked at him and said, ¡°Tell Lawyer Bush what happened that day and don¡¯t lie!¡± Then she looked at Lawyer Bush, ¡°Lawyer Bush, please. My good-for-nothing grandson might be a bit dull, but I can guarantee with my integrity that he would never commit murder!¡± Mary Perryne didn¡¯t say anything, but she kept crying. At that moment, Edward Thompson suddenly understood the true meaning of blood ties and why his parents were trying so hard to make up for him after Viola returned. It was because of love, and they were the ones who shared the same blood. At this moment, as he stood in front of his family again, Edward Thompson felt nothing but shame. Especially when he thought of Viola. Viola was his only sister, who had suffered so much when she was young. When she was finally found by their parents, she had to endure the fake Sylvia Thompson, and then be despised by her own foolish brother. Whenever he thought of that scene, Edward Thompson felt like suffocating. He was too stupid! Edward Thompson sighed, looking at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for making everyone worried about me.¡± Mary Perryne then said, ¡°As long as you¡¯ve cleared your name, it¡¯s fine. Bob, you can¡¯t be as confused as before in the future!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Edward Thompson nodded. After saying that, he continued to ask, ¡°Is Dad okay?¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°And my sister?¡± Edward Thompson asked. He hadn¡¯t seen Viola since everything started. He could understand Viola. If he were her, he wouldn¡¯t forgive himself either, let alone show up to see himself. In this lifetime, he would just pretend he never had a brother. Although Edward Thompson knew that Viola would never forgive him, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You don¡¯t have a sister!¡± Mrs. Thompson said coldly, ¡°Viola is not your sister, she has nothing to do with you!¡± Edward Thompson could not refute this, nor did he have the face to refute it. As a brother, he was filled with guilt. He hoped that in the future, Viola could live a peaceful and happy life, and he would never see her again. A moment later, Edward Thompson continued, ¡°Grandma, Mom, knowing that everyone is fine, I can be relieved. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, Edward Thompson turned around and walked to the other side. As Mary Perryne watched Edward Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, her tears were almost uncontrollable. Mrs. Thompson felt a little sad, and she held Mary Perryne¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is the path he chose for himself. Since he chose it, even if it¡¯s full of thorns, he should keep going!¡± Everyone should pay the price for their actions. If apologizing after discovering a mistake could restore everything back to normal, then there would be no need for judges in this world. Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: 226: Sentenced to death! _7 Chapter 694: 226: Sentenced to death! _7 Whether it is the Thompson Clan or Viola Thompson, they had done all they could for Edward Thompson! Mary Perryne understood, as a mom, that she needed to let go when her son was grown. Moreover, what Mrs. Thompson said was absolutely right, Edward was to blame for this mess. Since he¡¯s made mistakes, he should pay the price for them. Mary wiped away her tears and then quickly caught up with Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pace. Soon, Mrs. Thompson and Mary returned to the Thompson Family Manor. Viola was busy making milk tea. As soon as they stepped into the living room, they smelled a faint scent of milk, mixed with an aroma of tea. ¡°Grandma, Mom, you¡¯re back,¡± Viola responded with a smile. ¡°Did everything go smoothly?¡± ¡°Very smooth.¡± Mrs. Thompson replied in delight: ¡°I¡¯m exhilarated! Sophie Cooper has been sentenced to death and will likely be executed in the next few days.¡± The thought of Sylvia Thompson¡¯s fate ending this way made Mrs. Thompson feel so relieved. Then, Mrs. Thompson continued: ¡°I heard that the reason Sophie Cooper¡¯s murder case was finally solved was thanks to a Boss named S. Do you know who this S is, Viola?¡± For some reason, Mrs. Thompson had a hunch that Viola had something to do with this S. After all, Viola had said that she knew people at the police station. Plus, recently Viola had been coming home late. Perhaps it was thanks to Viola¡¯s efforts that Edward¡¯s case was cracked so quickly. Viola shook her head gently, present but reserved, appearing as if none of this was related to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± She said. She had never intended to expose her role to the world. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mrs. Thompson was quite surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Viola then seemed to remember something. ¡°Grandma, I have made milk tea. Let me serve it to you and mom.¡± ¡°You made milk tea?¡± Mrs. Thompson was shocked. She instantly remembered Viola¡¯s atrocious instant noodle cooking skills. So¡­ was her milk tea even drinkable? ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll get it now.¡± Looking at Viola¡¯s back, Mrs. Thompson turned towards Mary and sighed. ¡°Oh, Mary, wouldn¡¯t life be wonderful if we didn¡¯t have a sense of taste!¡± That way they could compliment her cooking without feeling guilty. In response, Mary chuckled: ¡°No matter how unpleasant Viola¡¯s milk tea might be, in my eyes, it is always the best.¡± Moreover, how bad can a cup of milk tea be, really? Mary thought Mrs. Thompson was a bit overly dramatic. Mrs. Thompson shook her head and sighed: ¡°Naive.¡± Soon, Viola brought two cups of milk tea, each for Mrs. Thompson and Mary respectively, and looked at them eagerly. ¡°Grandma, mom, have a taste. How¡¯s the flavour?¡± Mary picked up the cup, sniffed it and said with a smile: ¡°The moment I stepped into the doorway, I smelled a pleasant aroma. It¡¯s so fragrant that I¡¯m sure it has to taste even better!¡± Actually, Mary didn¡¯t really like milk tea. She always felt milk tea would compromise the purity of the tea. But now, she found milk tea tasted better than just tea. Most importantly, with Viola around, drinking milk tea wouldn¡¯t cause her to gain weight. Now her drinking habits were the same as Viola¡¯s, enjoying milk tea almost every day. After speaking, Mary took a sip. The moment the milk tea entered her mouth, Mary truly comprehended the meaning of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words ¨C how great it would be if humans had no sense of taste. She was drinking the saltiest, bitterest, and sourest milk tea she¡¯d ever had for the first time in her life. Why on earth was there milk tea so hard to swallow! The worst part was, Viola was gazing at her with eager and innocent eyes, her beautiful peach-blossom pupils twinkling like little stars in the sky, rendering one unable to deliver any harsh words. ¡°Mom, is it good?¡± Struggling to swallow the milk tea, Mary said with a strained smile: ¡°Good, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s quite delicious!¡± Filled with pride by Mary¡¯s compliment, Viola immediately gave Mary another cup. ¡°Mom, you can have more. I made a lot!¡± Viola got this milk tea recipe at a great cost. This recipe was only available to royal families in ancient Europe. She was confident it could not taste bad. Viola was extremely confident in herself! Upon hearing this, Mary, who was holding the milk tea in her hand, shivered slightly, almost choking on her own saliva. Mrs. Thompson was holding back her laughter and covering her mouth, concerned that her dentures might fall out if she wasn¡¯t careful. At that moment, Viola turned to Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, have a taste.¡± Mrs. Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± She was wrong, she shouldn¡¯t have made fun of Mary. On the other side. Edward Thompson didn¡¯t go straight home. Instead, he drove to the police station to present the officers with a silk banner. The People¡¯s Police had been able to bring him justice. He was so grateful to them! After presenting the silk banner, Edward Thompson left the police station. At that moment, Officer Kim ran up from behind, ¡°Mr. Thompson, please wait.¡± ¡°Officer Kim.¡± Edward turned around and looked at her, ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± Officer Kim replied, her expression as detached as ever. ¡°I think¡­I need to clarify something for you.¡± Instinctively. Edward felt that what Officer Kim was about to tell him was crucially important, so he said very seriously: ¡°Officer Kim, please go ahead.¡± Officer Kim then said: ¡°The reason you were exonerated and have managed to walk under the sun again is not entirely our merit. There is another person who deserves most of the credit. If not for her, you would still be detained. I¡¯m sure you know how adverse the initial evidence was for you. The most crucial evidence was found by her, the surveillance memory card was repaired by her. The person who didn¡¯t sleep for 24 hours and constantly commuted between your apartment and Maureen Fitzell¡¯s house was her. So, the person you should be most grateful to is her, not us.¡± Upon hearing this, Edward exclaimed in surprise: ¡°Is it Boss S?¡± When he saw stuff about Boss S online, Edward just thought it was created by netizens to engage conversation. Now it seemed like Boss S was a real person. It seemed Edward genuinely did not know any of this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Officer Kim emphasized each word: ¡°This S is someone you know.¡± At this, Edward¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He knew them! Who was it? Officer Kim then stated: ¡°S refers to Miss Viola Thompson.¡± Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: 227: Its too late for regrets! Chapter 695: 227: It¡¯s too late for regrets! S stands for Viola Thompson. So, the reason he can still stand under the sun and escape the days of being bullied by inmates while working on a sewing machine is because of Viola Thompson. The sun was scorching. But Edward Thompson didn¡¯t feel hot at all. He couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling in his heart, but it was cold all over. After a long time, he looked up at Ling and asked, ¡°Officer Kim, are you saying that the person who cleared my name is my little sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling nodded. Ling knew about the situation between Edward Thompson and Viola Thompson. She also knew what he had done before, so telling Edward Thompson about this matter was also to defend Viola Thompson. After all, Edward Thompson hadn¡¯t treated Viola Thompson as his biological sister before that. His heart only had one sister, Sylvia Thompson. He hated Viola as if she was an enemy. If it wasn¡¯t for this experience, his attitude towards Viola would be the same as before. Edward Thompson took a deep breath, looked at Ling, and bent down slightly, ¡°Officer Kim, thank you for telling me the truth.¡± Ling looked at Edward Thompson and said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I¡¯m telling you these things because I want you to know that no matter what happens, you and Miss Thompson are siblings. Miss Thompson is a good and excellent person. As her brother, I don¡¯t want you to let her down.¡± At this point, Ling paused and continued: ¡°Mr. Thompson, if you put yourself in her shoes, if it was Miss Thompson who was wronged today and was locked up in the detention center, would you do as much for her? You wouldn¡¯t. Maybe you would even stand with Sylvia Thompson and think it was all Viola¡¯s retribution.¡± Ling¡¯s voice was not loud, but it struck Edward Thompson¡¯s heart. Every word was heartbreaking and tear-jerking, revealing the truth about his feelings. Upon hearing this, Edward Thompson¡¯s defenses were utterly broken. He didn¡¯t cry when he was misunderstood as the murderer, nor when he was bullied in the detention center. But upon hearing Ling¡¯s words, his eyes reddened for the first time in so many days. What a bastard he was. Edward Thompson squatted on the ground, covering his head and crying loudly. He was reminded of the first time he met Viola Thompson. Back then, He didn¡¯t know that Viola Thompson was his long-lost sister. At that time, he had a good impression of her and was even amazed. He wondered how there could be someone so beautiful in the world, whose every move was even more captivating than a female star in the entertainment industry. Looking back now, his gradual change of attitude towards Viola and worsened treatment of her was because of Sylvia Thompson. Because Samuel Thompson had drawn a sketch of Viola Thompson. Sylvia Thompson then added fuel to the fire by saying that Viola Thompson was manipulative and that only one meeting was all it took for Samuel Thompson to become infatuated with her. At that time, Edward Thompson hadn¡¯t realized that the reason Samuel Thompson drew Viola¡¯s portrait was not because of any so-called scheming, but the bond between their blood and kinship. Thinking back now, he was incredibly stupid. While Sylvia Thompson failed to plant seeds of discord among others, he believed her words like a fool and targeted his own sister. How ridiculous. It was truly ridiculous! Not only that, but he had also severed his relationship with Viola several times. Thinking back now, Edward Thompson felt like he could hardly breathe. He regretted it so much. If he could go back in time, he would love to go back and slap that foolish self of his to death. Ling stood there quietly, looking down at Edward Thompson. After a long time, she continued, ¡°Mr. Thompson, yesterday is gone, and it¡¯s not too late to make amends. I hope you won¡¯t make the same mistakes again in the future. Miss Thompson is a good sister. If she were my sister, I would do everything I could to satisfy her even if she asked for the stars in the sky.¡± With that, Ling turned around and walked back in. Edward Thompson was still squatting on the ground. No one could understand his feelings at this moment. A paparazzi took pictures of this scene. Once an emperor in the film industry, he had fallen to the point of breaking down and crying outside the police station. This piece of entertainment news made many people sigh and shake their heads. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who would have thought that Edward Thompson would end up like this? [What¡¯s wrong with Emperor Thompson? Is he repenting and getting ready to start a new life?] [I guess he must regret it. After all, he gave up so much for Sylvia Thompson. Even his name was removed from the family records. If it were me, I¡¯d cry too!] [Why do I feel he¡¯s quite pathetic?] [Pathetic? Isn¡¯t the princess more pathetic? Look at how she was treated by him before. She was even framed for having an abortion. I think Sophie Cooper must have planned this. After all, she even dared to commit murder. Is there anything Sylvia Thompson wouldn¡¯t do?] Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: 227: Its too late to regret! _2 Chapter 696: 227: It¡¯s too late to regret! _2 ¡°[Who is Sophie Cooper? Why do you all keep mentioning Sophie Cooper? Don¡¯t judge me, I just learned about this recent gossip and have no idea who Sophie Cooper is.] [Sophie Cooper is actually Sylvia Thompson. Let me explain to those who are not aware. Sophie Cooper was originally the nanny Nidya¡¯s daughter. Nidya wanted her own daughter to live a wealthy life, so she secretly swapped her own daughter with the legitimate Thompson Clan¡¯s heiress, essentially kidnapping the Young Miss Thompson Family. She then set up a situation so that Mr. and Mrs. Thompson would find and raise her biological daughter, and ever since then, Sophie Cooper transformed into Sylvia Thompson.] [Having followed this gossip till now, I¡¯m fed up! I used to really like Sophie Cooper, thinking she was kind, beautiful, and top of her university class. It turns out you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!] [As for Edward Thompson, he isn¡¯t a bad person, he hasn¡¯t done anything unforgivable. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a bit naive, his current predicament is all due to Sophie Cooper¡¯s manipulation. After all, he watched Sophie grow up, perhaps he never imagined Sophie could be so wicked.] [If I were the Young Miss Thompson Family, I wouldn¡¯t forgive him, the things he did previously were truly hurtful!] ¡­ Thompson Family Manor. Mandel Thompson walked in from outside, carrying his briefcase. Mary Perryne immediately stood up, her full-faced smile directed at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Brandon, you must be tired after a full day of work! Your little sister has made a fantastic cup of Milk Tea. I¡¯ll have Nanny Eyre prepare a cup for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson immediately put down her cup and laughed, ¡°Yes, yes, please pour a cup of Milk Tea for Brandon.¡± Mandel Thompson was a bit stunned, even feeling a bit like he was dreaming. His grandmother and mother were being unusually enthusiastic today. After all, his past workdays had also been tiring, but his mother and grandmother hadn¡¯t shown him this much concern before. Before Mandel Thompson could react, he was already sitting on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sofa, with her insisting, ¡°Sit, sit.¡± At that moment, Nanny Eyre walked over with a cup of Milk Tea, ¡°Young Master, this is Milk Tea brewed personally by the Young Miss Thompson Family.¡± The scent of Milk Tea was very strong, making its way into his nostrils. Mandel Thompson subconsciously thought that the taste must be good. He looked up at Viola Thompson, smiling, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t modest at all. With a lift of her chin, ¡°Of course.¡± She was slightly proud. Following that, Viola said, ¡°Brother, give it a try.¡± Under Viola¡¯s expectant gaze, Mandel Thompson picked up the cup. Trusting Viola, he took a big gulp. Just one mouthful, and Mandel Thompson was dazed. His face turned red. It was horrible! A flavor indescribable in words, a bit salty, sweet, and bitter, even spicy! Why can a cup of Milk Tea taste this terrible? Just as Mandel Thompson was about to put the cup down, he saw Viola¡¯s expectant eyes, ¡°Brother, is it good?¡± Mandel Thompson swallowed the words ¡®terrible¡¯, nodded, and said, ¡°It is good, very good!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola poured herself a cup, ¡°Let me taste it.¡± Mandel Thompson immediately grabbed Viola¡¯s cup. If Viola found out just how bad the Milk Tea she made tasted, wouldn¡¯t that destroy her confidence? So he absolutely couldn¡¯t let Viola taste the Milk Tea she made. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Viola lifted her gaze slightly. Mandel Thompson seriously said, ¡°Sister, I love the Milk Tea you made too much! So I¡¯ll take this cup too!¡± Any unknowing people who saw this scene might really think that the Milk Tea Viola brewed was very tasty. Mrs. Thompson responded with a laugh, ¡°Viola, since your brother likes it, let him have it. You can brew some more when you have time.¡± Mary Perryne also joined in, ¡°Yes, yes, let him have it.¡± Although Viola also loves Milk Tea, she was satisfied that her skills were appreciated. This shows that she has a natural talent. Thus, she reluctantly gave up the Milk Tea to Mandel Thompson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Thompson, always enjoying a little fun, continued to urge Mandel Thompson to drink the Tea, ¡°Brandon, hurry up and drink.¡± Mandel Thompson looked at the Milk Tea on the table, closed his eyes and gathered his resolve, picked up the cup and chugged the entire cup. Seeing this, Viola was full of confidence. She hadn¡¯t expected that Mandel Thompson would love her Milk Tea so much, ¡°Brother, I will make it for you again tomorrow.¡± Mandel Thompson was taken aback: ????? Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: 227: Its too late to regret! _3 Chapter 697: 227: It¡¯s too late to regret! _3 Could he refuse? Of course not! So Mandel Thompson could only nod, ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Thompson then continued, ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you. Your aunt will bring her grandson over to play tomorrow.¡± The aunt Mrs. Thompson mentioned was her sister Jill Bennett. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± said Mary Perryne, ¡°Elena also said she will come tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Thompson had a surprised look on her face, ¡°Elena is coming alone?¡± Ever since the second son of the Thompson Clan settled in River City and married into the Williams family, he rarely returned, especially Elena Williams. Mrs. Thompson was not a fool. She knew that Elena, her daughter-in-law, somewhat disliked her. After all, she had once tried to stop Evan Thompson and Elena Williams. Mary Perryne explained, ¡°Charlie will come too.¡± As she said this, Mary paused, and then continued, ¡°I heard from Elena that Charlie seems to have a new girlfriend, and she¡¯s coming with him this time.¡± ¡°A girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Who is it? Not that girl named Ye Jun, right?¡± Mrs. Thompson had a very poor impression of Ye Jun. Almost to the extreme. She strongly disliked people like Ye Jun. Mary shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know her name either. From what Elena said, she should be quite satisfied with this girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t bring her back to meet us.¡± Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t think much of it and reasoned that the girl was probably not Ye Jun. After all, she had already warned Elena Williams and Charlie Thompson before. Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson smiled and suggested, ¡°How about I make milk tea to entertain our guests tomorrow?¡± Making milk tea! Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson, Mary Perryne, and Mandel Thompson all said almost in unison, ¡°No!¡± Such a strong reaction! Viola was a bit confused, ¡°Um¡­ why not?¡± Didn¡¯t they say her milk tea was very delicious? Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°Well, there will be too many guests tomorrow, and you won¡¯t be able to handle them all by yourself. Let Master Li do it. Viola, your milk tea is so delicious, don¡¯t waste it on them! Isn¡¯t it better for us to enjoy it behind closed doors with our family?¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded in all seriousness. She swore. This was the first time she had ever lied so shamelessly. Whining-whining-whining! Her heart ached! Mandel Thompson nodded as well. Viola also thought what Mary said made sense, and smiled, ¡°All right then.¡± Miss Thompson, who had been praised several times today, began to get a little full of herself and even started planning to open a milk tea shop when she gets old and retires. By then, she¡¯d be making milk tea, walking dogs, and nurturing flowers in her spare time. She¡¯d sell milk tea when she¡¯s happy and close the shop to travel when she¡¯s not. After all, she couldn¡¯t waste her excellent skills! Thinking of this, Viola¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and she smiled, took a picture of the milk tea cup with her phone and sent it to [Fiance with not only 1.8 meters long legs but also eight-pack abs]. Country Reasin. In a 38th-floor conference room in the city center. The man, sitting in a wheelchair, had his eyes slightly lowered, his thick and long eyelashes covering the emotions in his eyes, making it impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he exuded an unstoppable aura of a ruler. The sunlight penetrated through the windows, casting a layer of golden light on him, making him look even more noble and unapproachable, like someone to be revered but not approached. The project manager reporting on the proposal was a blond-haired, blue-eyed man from Reasin. However, he spoke fluent Chinese. When someone is powerful enough, they don¡¯t have to deliberately learn a language; it¡¯s the people around them that need to accommodate them. They try to change themselves if they want to attract your attention. At this moment, the man in a wheelchair was the best example of this. He was none other than the formidable and internationally renowned Mr. Terrence Lentz. Just then, a Wechat notification sound rang through the air. In this quiet space, it seemed a little abrupt. Oh no! Mr. Terrence hates it when people use their phones during meetings. Someone¡¯s in trouble now! And it might even affect the others. Who exactly was not paying attention? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As everyone tensed up and used their glances to search for who hadn¡¯t turned off their phone, the man calmly picked up his phone and replied with a message:[Did you make it?] What the hell? This scene left everyone in the conference room a little stunned. No one expected it to be Terrence Lentz who had not turned off his phone. It was quite surprising. Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: 227: Its too late to regret! _4 Chapter 698: 227: It¡¯s too late to regret! _4 After all, Terrence Lentz is usually very calm and self-disciplined, never slacking off during meetings. But today, his phone rang and he even responded to the message with his head down. For a moment, everyone was curious about who was the one sending messages to Terrence Lentz. Such charm! It¡¯s amazing that the message could make the business magnate Terrence Lentz, who strikes fear into the hearts of many in the business world, put down his work so seriously, and reply to the message. What¡¯s even more incredible is that there¡¯s not a trace of anger on the man¡¯s face. Isn¡¯t it said that Mr. Terrence doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed during meetings? [Hmm, my grandma, my mom, and my brother all said it tastes very good.]At the end, Viola Thompson sent another spinning emoji, which was an insufferably smug little rabbit. The man stared at the little rabbit on the screen, his deep and black phoenix eyes were unfathomable. His beautiful fingers tapped on the screen and sent a line of text over: [Your grandma and aunties are very fortunate.] Mrs. Thompson, Mary Perryne, and Brandon: Do you want this fortune? Viola was in a good mood, and her mood was even better after seeing Terrence¡¯s reply. She continued to reply: [I¡¯ll cook for you if there¡¯s a chance! By the way, when are you coming back to the country?] Upon reading this message, the man¡¯s thin lips slightly raised. It was like a warm sun appearing on a cold winter day. He suddenly smiled, and the group of elite bosses in the conference room looked at each other feeling crept out. The atmosphere in the conference room became weird. Who would have thought that the cold and ruthless Yama, King of Hell, would actually smile? Everyone in the company knows that Mr. Terrence¡¯s temper is unpredictable due to his leg problems, so he hardly shows any expression on his face. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s covered in a layer of frost that people can¡¯t penetrate, making him distant and unapproachable. Furthermore, he¡¯s not interested in women. It¡¯s known that someone once tried to attract Mr. Terrence¡¯s attention but was fired by the Human Resources Department the next day. So over the years, the female colleagues would avoid him and not even dare to look at him more than necessary, for fear of being misunderstood as trying to seduce him on purpose. Even the secretary and assistants around him are all male. It¡¯s public knowledge. No grass grows within three meters of Mr. Terrence. But now, the cold-faced Yama, King of Hell, actually smiled. [Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to it.]Terrence then replied: [The return date is undecided for now, I¡¯ll inform you before I come back.] [Alright.] After replying to this message, the man looked up at the project manager who had paused and said, ¡°Go on.¡± These three simple words carried a strong sense of deterrence, sending chills down people¡¯s spine. The project manager, who is usually so domineering, was so terrified by a man sitting in a wheelchair that he dropped his files on the floor. Looking at the documents on the ground, the project manager wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with trembling hands and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Oh my God! Was he going to be fired? What to do! Just a week ago, he was bragging to his former classmates about joining Terrence¡¯s company and even meeting Terrence in person. Now¡­ Wailing! ¡°You have ten minutes left.¡± At that moment, the man¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, and he tapped his finger on the office table. Ten minutes! The project manager¡¯s eyes widened, and a wave of excitement surged in his heart as if he had cheated death. No anger. The cold-faced Yama, King of Hell, wasn¡¯t angry! The project manager quickly picked up the documents from the floor and resumed his report. God knows that just a moment ago, he had already thought about how to write his resignation letter! He had even figured out where to work after resigning. Upon learning that the man wasn¡¯t angry, the project manager quickly adjusted his state of mind but was still a little panicked, stumbling over a few words. Just when he was waiting to be scolded, the man put away his phone and said, ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting. Dismiss!¡± With that, the secretary pushed the wheelchair and left. The project manager watched the man leave and let out a huge sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What a relief! Finally, he was free. A moment later, the project manager slumped in the chair, pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, and wiped his forehead. After his colleagues left the office one by one, the project manager finally got up and left. On the other hand, the secretary pushed the wheelchair straight to the private elevator. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: 227: Its too late for regrets! _5 Chapter 699: 227: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _5 The elevator stopped on the seventeenth floor. There was a sterile room on the seventeenth floor, with a well-equipped elite medical team in it. ¡°Sir.¡± After the elevator doors opened, a doctor in a white coat immediately greeted him, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± It had been almost half a year since Viola Thompson last treated him. At this point, Terrence Lentz had returned to his previous state. His condition was even worse than before. ¡°Did you take your medicine on time today?¡± The secretary immediately replied, ¡°Yes, he took it.¡± The doctor nodded. The man sat in a wheelchair, tiredly pressing his temples. On the other side. River City. It was almost time for Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s birthday. As usual, they would hold a big celebration every year; after all, a birthday only happened once a year. So, the two daughters-in-law of the Lentz Clan, Charlotte Young and Sophie, began planning in advance. The first and second families both wanted to stand out at the birthday party. Only then could they receive a larger share of the inheritance. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s almost your birthday. Where would you like to hold your birthday party this year?¡± Charlotte asked. Eleanor shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t plan to have a birthday party this year. It doesn¡¯t mean much, and it¡¯s also a waste of money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not acceptable! A birthday is important,¡± Charlotte intentionally brought up Viola Thompson, ¡°By the way, will Miss Thompson attend the party?¡± Viola was now the Young Miss Thompson Family, and anyone with a brain would know that she wouldn¡¯t attend Eleanor¡¯s birthday party. After all, Terrence was just a good-for-nothing. Charlotte mentioned Viola to upset Eleanor; the more upset Eleanor was, the more she would hate Terrence. In that case, she would definitely not give Terrence a share of the inheritance. At first, maybe Viola would help Terrence due to his attractiveness, but good looks couldn¡¯t make up for his failings. What¡¯s the use of having a good appearance with no substance? Viola would never settle for someone like Terrence now! ¡°I haven¡¯t told Viola yet.¡± Eleanor said. Charlotte narrowed her eyes with a mocking expression at the bottom of her gaze. Hadn¡¯t told her yet? Perhaps Eleanor was aware that Viola wouldn¡¯t really care. Instead of pointing out her mother-in-law¡¯s words directly, Charlotte continued, ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t seen our third brother in a while. Where is he?¡± ¡°It seems he went on a business trip to Country Reasin.¡± Eleanor answered. Upon hearing this, Charlotte almost burst out laughing. A business trip? To Country Reasin? For a good-for-nothing like him? She thought her mother-in-law must be getting senile, suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease. And it must be pretty severe! The whole thing was simply ridiculous. Capital City. The start of the school term was approaching. Viola had invited Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight to Capital City, planning to have a small gathering with Rachel Barton, the four of them together. When Flora Tiarks heard about it, she was thrilled and clamored to join them. Flora hugged Viola¡¯s arm, ¡°Vio, I heard you guys have a little group. Can you add me too?¡± She really liked Viola. This strange fondness was from the first time she saw Viola; she wanted to be good friends with her, so naturally, Viola¡¯s friends became her friends too. ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly, took her phone, and added Flora to the group. Diana was the first to see the group message: [Welcome, welcome!] [Little Flora, mwah.] Fiona quickly followed with a response, [Wow, hugs for little Flora.] Rachel also replied to the message. Flora was excited, [A day this good calls for some red envelopes! Let me send one to help everyone celebrate!] [I think that¡¯s a great idea!] [I also think it¡¯s a great idea!] Diana sent a voice message, ¡°Hurry up and send it! Just in time as I¡¯m running out of pocket money this month!¡± Flora immediately sent out a red envelope. A surprise red envelope. Four in total. Viola obviously couldn¡¯t miss out on the red envelope, so she clicked to claim it. 250 dollars. Looking at the amount, Viola was slightly embarrassed and turned to Flora, ¡°How much did you send in total?¡± ¡°4000 dollars.¡± Upon answering, Flora continued, ¡°Vio, how much did you claim?¡± Seeing the amount Viola grabbed, Flora laughed so hard her stomach hurt, ¡°Vio, your luck is amazing! You claimed such an auspicious number, a whole 250 dollars, without even a decimal point.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Out of the four envelopes containing 4000 dollars, Viola had managed to claim a full 250 dollars. Who else could have such luck? Flora originally thought that the smallest red envelope would be five to six hundred dollars, and if not that, at least three to four hundred dollars. Viola: ¡°¡­¡± She suspected Flora was mocking her, but she had no evidence. Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: 227: Its too late to regret! _6 Chapter 700: 227: It¡¯s too late to regret! _6 Rachel got the best luck in the group, grabbing 2208.6 yuan. Looking at the amount of the red envelope she grabbed, Rachel smiled happily, but at the same time, she felt a faint sense of disparity. Flora Tiarks¡¯ background was too privileged. Just casually sending out a red envelope worth 4000 yuan, which for her was the living expenses for her entire family for more than a month. Mr. White was Flora¡¯s uncle. So his background must not be bad either. With this thought in mind. Rachel sighed. Actually, she had long guessed that Mr. White¡¯s background was extraordinary, after all, his temperament was obvious. But¡­ But now that the fact was in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable. Dolores Frieman happened to be sewing her daughter¡¯s pants nearby and saw Rachel like this, asking with concern, ¡°Rachel, are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rachel said with a smile. Dolores thought that Rachel must have been reminded of some past unhappy events, so she tried to change the subject, ¡°Your sister Delia recently found a nice job.¡± ¡°What job?¡± Rachel asked. Dolores said, ¡°It seems to be sales! Delia just started last month on the 15th, and today is the payday, she apparently got more than 20,000 yuan!¡± What kind of job could earn 20,000 yuan in half a month? Rachel was very surprised and looked at Dolores. ¡°Really?¡± Dolores nodded, ¡°Yes, Delia texted me right after she got her salary, saying she would buy some good food tonight, and we¡¯ll celebrate together.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the door opened from the outside. Delia Frieman walked in with big and small bags, beaming with joy. ¡°Big sister, Rachel.¡± ¡°Sister Delia,¡± Rachel smiled as she walked over and took the bags from Delia¡¯s hands, ¡°Sister Delia, you even bought crabs?¡± Crabs in August and September are the most expensive. But they are also the most delicious of the year. Delia laughed, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve made such a high salary, so I decided to splurge a little. I specifically picked the crabs with the biggest yolk and the most yellow. Tonight, we¡¯ll each eat two!¡± Since they were going to eat, they might as well indulge. Upon hearing this, the two children were overjoyed, ¡°Long live Aunt Delia!¡± Seeing the two children run out, Dolores immediately stood up and said, ¡°Go do your homework right now! When adults are talking, what business do you have to join in the fun?¡± Her children are now Dolores¡¯s only hope. No matter how hard or tiring the future will be, she will support both of her children to go to college. With such an ideal, her discipline on her children has naturally become much stricter. Fortunately, the two children were obedient and went back to their homework right away. Delia and Rachel, together, carried the groceries into the kitchen. ¡°By the way, I also bought shrimp, pork ribs, beef, and fish. Big sister, cook them all tonight!¡± Dolores walked to the kitchen and tied her apron while complaining, ¡°Where can we finish so much food?! What a waste of money!¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t cost much,¡± Delia thought casually, ¡°And money is made to be spent, big sister, don¡¯t worry, I can make money now. In the future, I am going to buy a big house for you all. I don¡¯t believe that in such a big Capital City, there won¡¯t be a house that belongs to Delia Frieman!¡± Getting off to a great start and ranking first in performance just after joining the company, Delia Frieman was full of confidence in her future! She will definitely have her own house in Capital City. She will definitely make her family live a better life! Dolores laughed, ¡°Then you better start saving more money now and we won¡¯t be buying so much stuff next time.¡± She had always been frugal and always picked the cheapest food at the market. She only bought meat twice a week, and if she wasn¡¯t living with Rachel, Delia, and the children, she could even be a vegetarian for a year. At this moment, Rachel looked at Delia and asked with curiosity, ¡°Sister Delia, what kind of work are you doing now?¡± ¡°Sales,¡± Delia answered. Rachel was curious, ¡°Sales can actually make so much money! What do you sell?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Houses,¡± Delia continued, ¡°Our company takes four points for selling a house. I¡¯m lucky, I just got to the company and sold a small house.¡± The commission totaled 40,000, but she had to give the company 20,000. Rachel nodded slightly, ¡°So selling houses earns such a high commission.¡± Incredibly high. But Delia was really lucky. Rachel had heard a bit about the real estate industry, where some people couldn¡¯t even sell a house and get a salary after working at a company for several months. But Delia was able to get a 20,000 yuan commission as soon as she arrived. Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: 227: Its too late to regret! _7 Chapter 701: 227: It¡¯s too late to regret! _7 ¡°Hmm,¡± Delia Frieman smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve found that Capital City is a very inclusive city. As long as you have the ability, are diligent, and think, you can definitely make a lot of money. I plan to save enough money to quit my current job and learn a skill to start my own business!¡± Capitalists are bloodsuckers, just like their boss. He clearly did nothing but could still take away her twenty thousand yuan. Delia Frieman is a person who is unwilling to be ordinary. Before, she was trapped in a small room, which limited her ideas and abilities. Now things are different, and she has a clear plan for the future. At this point, Delia walked to the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m so tired after today. I need to change into slippers.¡± It was then that Rachel Barton noticed that her sister, who had never paid much attention to her appearance, was now wearing delicate makeup. She had on a white shirt, black suit pants, and a pair of high heels about seven or eight centimeters high. The way she walked had a clattering sound, like a small leader. At some point, Delia changed into this. Delia and Julie had good looks, delicate features, and tall stature. Looking at Delia like this, there was a strange sense of familiarity as if she was an internet celebrity. The next morning. Delia got up on time at 7:30, put on makeup for forty minutes, ate breakfast in ten minutes, and left the house on time at 8:30. As she was about to leave the house, Delia seemed to suddenly remember something and quickly ran back. Seeing her return, Rachel asked, ¡°Second sister, did you remember to take something?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Delia nodded, ¡°I forgot to spray perfume.¡± Forgot to spray perfume? Rachel frowned slightly at her words. Why did she have to spray perfume to sell a house? Almost subconsciously, Rachel felt that her sister¡¯s job was not as simple as selling houses. But very soon, Rachel dismissed the suspicion in her heart. No, It couldn¡¯t be. How could Delia have just escaped from the past and go back to her previous life? Rachel smiled and followed Delia¡¯s footsteps, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m going downstairs with you.¡± ¡°What are you going downstairs for?¡± Delia asked. Rachel replied, ¡°To go for a run.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± The two sisters went into the elevator together. The elevator soon stopped at the eighth floor. Two young men came in. The two men had been looking at Delia from the moment they entered, their eyes filled with undisguised appreciation. In the end, as they left the elevator, one of them volunteered, ¡°Beauty, can I add you on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Delia took out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m Julie, the one who sells houses. If you¡¯re considering buying a house, you can find me.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Rachel looked at Delia with a slight frown. For some reason, watching Delia adding the young man on WhatsApp, she felt that Delia was being a bit casual. After the young man left, Rachel lowered her voice, ¡°Second sister, why do you add everyone¡¯s WhatsApp? What if they are scammers?¡± Delia smiled and explained, ¡°I sell houses, so getting to know more people means more resources. There can¡¯t be that many bad people in the world, right?¡± Rachel nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything more. Thompson Family Manor. Jill Bennett came to the Thompson¡¯s early in the morning with her youngest grandson, Ethan Viper. Mary Perryne had the kitchen prepare a large table of food. Ethan Viper was six years old this year, cute and clever. Although he was young, he was quite smart. He was already in first grade, and since he hadn¡¯t finished his summer homework, he brought it with him this time. Mrs. Thompson and her sister Jill Bennett hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. As soon as they met, they hugged each other. ¡°Sister,¡±As she spoke, she looked at Ethan Viper, ¡°Hurry up and call Little Aunt Grandma.¡± Ethan looked up at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Hello, Little Aunt Grandma.¡± Mrs. Thompson loved little kids, so she immediately took out a lollipop she prepared in advance, ¡°Here, Ran Ran, have some candy.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Mrs. Thompson, shocked by what he saw. How could Little Aunt Grandma, being so grown up, still speak in a childish manner? Ran Ran, eat some candy. Ugh, how nauseating! Although it was already past the age when he would enjoy candy, Ethan still obediently took the candy, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Grandma, I¡¯m very happy, I¡¯m super happy.¡± In order to show that he was really happy, he put on a fake smile. Mrs. Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± She¡¯s not blind! Mrs. Thompson continued introducing, ¡°Oh, by the way, Ran Ran, do you still remember? This is your eldest cousin, and this is your second cousin.¡± Ethan hadn¡¯t visited the Thompson Clan in two years, so he naturally didn¡¯t recall Mandel and Samuel Thompson. He shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember them.¡± Samuel really liked children and squatted down, ¡°Ran Ran, how about a hug from your second cousin?¡± Ethan shook his head, ¡°Second cousin, I don¡¯t like hugging, let¡¯s just shake hands.¡± His mature demeanor amused everyone at the scene. Samuel extended his ¡®little hand¡¯ to shake hands with Ethan. At that moment, Viola Thompson came down from upstairs, politely greeting everyone, ¡°Little Aunt Grandma.¡± Little Aunt Grandma had seen Viola before and smiled, ¡°Viola is getting more and more beautiful!¡± As she spoke, Little Aunt Grandma looked at Mrs. Thompson and continued, ¡°Sister, have you noticed that Viola¡¯s face shape is very much like yours?¡± The Bennett¡¯s were famously beautiful for generations. Mrs. Thompson, when she was young, was a highly sought-after beauty. Even now that she was older, you could still see her charm through her facial features. Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson spoke with a proud expression, ¡°Of course, my dear granddaughter would naturally resemble me, right?¡± Little Aunt Grandma: ¡°¡­¡± Darn, got tricked again! What¡¯s even more annoying is that she doesn¡¯t have any granddaughters! After a moment, Little Aunt Grandma looked at Ethan, ¡°Little Ethan, this is your sister Viola.¡± Viola bent down slightly, her lips turning into a shallow smile, ¡°Hello, Ran Ran.¡± As Ethan looked at Viola, both his eyes sparkled! Good Lord! How could there be such a beautiful girl in this world? ¡°Viola, sister,¡± Ethan looked at Viola, imitating the gentlemen he saw on television, as he bowed slightly, ¡°May I give you a hug?¡± Samuel, who was just rejected moments ago: ¡°¡­¡± Thanks, I feel thoroughly insulted now. Viola laughed, ¡°Of course, you can!¡± She loved children very much. Especially Ethan, who was such a cute little boy. Ethan immediately gave Viola a big hug, ¡°Sister Viola, you smell so good! And, you¡¯re the first girl I¡¯ve seen who¡¯s even prettier than my mom!¡± In a child¡¯s world, mothers are always the most beautiful. So it¡¯s clear how highly Ethan regarded Viola now that he thought she was even prettier than his mom. After dinner, Ethan insisted that Viola help him with his homework. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Little Aunt Grandma saw this scene and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s so strange! Our little Ethan has never been this obedient at home! And he¡¯s never asked to do his homework voluntarily.¡± If he had been obedient, he wouldn¡¯t still have summer vacation homework left to do. At that moment, Ethan looked up at Viola and asked, ¡°Sister Viola, this question says to make a sentence using ¡®My¡­¡¯ How should I make it?¡± Before Viola could answer, Mrs. Thompson laughed and looked at Ethan, then said, ¡°Ran Ran, this question is so simple! Just make a sentence like this: My Little Aunt Grandma is even more beautiful than a fairy descended from the nine heavens.¡± Ethan looked up at Mrs. Thompson, his face full of disbelief, ¡°Little Aunt Grandma, the question is asking me to make a sentence, not to tell a lie!¡± Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: 228: Slap on the face, the pampered little princess Chapter 702: 228: Slap on the face, the pampered little princess As soon as this was said, laughter filled the air immediately. Making sentences is not making up rumors. Upon hearing this, everyone suddenly felt that what Ethan Viper said made sense. Mrs. Thompson felt attacked and touched her own face, ¡°Ethan, is Auntie really that ugly?¡± Ethan Viper looked at Mrs. Thompson seriously, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that bad, it¡¯s just¡­¡± He carefully chose his words, trying not to hurt Mrs. Thompson¡¯s self-esteem, ¡°Well, there are just a few more wrinkles on the face that¡¯s all!¡± Mrs. Thompson cried out in dismay. It would have been better not to have been comforted at all. Ethan Viper immediately said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be sad. Look at my grandmother, although she is younger than you, but she has more wrinkles on her face than you do!¡± Jill Bennett, who was innocently shot at: ¡°¡­¡± Why did he have to step on her when comforting others? Is he really her own grandson? She felt blessed by her grandson! Mrs. Thompson was instantly comforted, smiling and saying, ¡°Ethan has always been smart since he was a child, just like his father.¡± Jill Bennett: ¡°¡­¡± Ethan Viper picked up the pen and began to make sentences, reading aloud as he wrote, ¡°I think I should write this, ¡®My sister Viola is more beautiful than a fairy descended from the Ninth Heaven. She is the most beautiful person I have ever seen!¡¯¡± Viola Thompson was delighted. Who doesn¡¯t like hearing such sweet compliments? At noon. Mary Perryne received a call from Elena Williams saying that she had been delayed and would be coming to Capital City with Harry Thompson in a few days. Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne laughed and said, ¡°Alright, Elena, when you do come, make sure to give me a call beforehand.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After her reply, Mary Perryne asked again, ¡°By the way, Elena, if you need any help, you must tell me directly, don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s a bother. We¡¯re all family, okay?¡± ¡°I know, sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not something troublesome.¡± Elena Williams replied. Upon hearing these words, Mary Perryne breathed a sigh of relief and chatted with Elena Williams casually before hanging up the phone. After lunch. Viola Thompson received calls from Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, saying they had arrived in Capital City and planned to go shopping in the afternoon. Hearing that Viola was going out, Ethan Viper also wanted to go with her. Jill Bennett said, ¡°Ethan, your sister Viola is going out for business, why are you going to follow her and make a fuss?¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t make a fuss!¡± Ethan Viper looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Sister Viola, I promise I will quietly follow behind you, not making noise or crying, not even asking you to hold me. Beautiful, kind-hearted and generous Sister Viola, can you please take me with you? Please!¡± Who could resist a cute pleading child like him? Viola Thompson laughed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Ethan Viper was very excited, ¡°Long live Sister Viola!¡± Ethan Viper put on his backpack with bee wings and hummed as he followed Viola Thompson. Hearing the movement, Bread, the dog, came trotting over with the leash in his mouth. Bread mostly stayed upstairs, suddenly seeing such a large, dark and sturdy black dog, Ethan Viper¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells, ¡°Oh my God! It looks so awesome!¡± ¡°Sister, is this your dog?¡± Ethan Viper looked at Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my dog.¡± Ethan Viper particularly liked dogs, ¡°Can I touch it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ethan Viper reached out his small hand to touch Bread¡¯s head, but seeing that Bread¡¯s head was bigger than his own, he became scared and withdrew his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ethan,¡± Viola Thompson held Bread¡¯s small hand and gently pressed it on Bread¡¯s head. Bread tilted his head to look at Ethan Viper, looking absolutely adorable, ¡°See how well-behaved Bread is?¡± ¡°Well-behaved!¡± Ethan Viper nodded. Bread was really well-behaved! ¡°I really like Bread!¡± Ethan Viper smiled happily and then said, ¡°Sister, can we bring Bread with us when we go out?¡± It was as if Bread understood his words, immediately turning to look at Viola Thompson expectantly with puppy dog eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Bread became extremely excited, wagging his tail and spinning in circles on the spot. Ethan Viper picked up the leash that had fallen on the ground, ¡°I¡¯ll hold Bread.¡± Six-year-old Ethan Viper stood in front of Bread, not even half the size of Bread. The trio and a big dog left the house. Because they were taking Ethan Viper and Bread with them, Viola Thompson decided not to ride a bicycle but to take the family car instead. Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: 228: Slap on the face, the pampered little princess_2 Chapter 703: 228: Slap on the face, the pampered little princess_2 Driver starts the car. They agreed to meet at a quiet bar. Half an hour later, the car arrived at the entrance of the bar. This bar does not restrict pets, Viola Thompson puts a muzzle on Bread, left hand holding Bread, right hand holding Ethan Viper, and gets out of the car like this. Her appearance was already outstanding, elegant and graceful, now with a cute kid in one hand and a cute pet in the other, attracting countless people to take a second look. Capital City is located at the imperial city root. What it doesn¡¯t lack is beauties. But none of them could compare to the girl in front of them, so pretty, even though she wore simple white shirt black pants and no makeup, people still couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. ¡°Oh my god! She¡¯s too pretty!¡± ¡°Holy shit, she¡¯s not even wearing makeup.¡± ¡°I feel like I should ask for her WhatsApp.¡± The person speaking was a girl. Actually, girls prefer to appreciate beauties more than boys, but being able to make a girl exclaim and want to add WhatsApp is very rare. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being pretty, she already has a kid!¡± As soon as this voice came out, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately shifted to the baby girl beside her. Judging from the girl¡¯s age, she couldn¡¯t be more than seventeen or eighteen, and it was unlikely that she would have a five or six-year-old child. But that doesn¡¯t rule out that she simply takes good care of herself. Upon hearing this sentence, Ethan Viper immediately intentionally said loudly, ¡°Sister, what are we here for?¡± Viola replied lightly, ¡°To have some great food.¡± ¡°Can I have ice cream?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Upon hearing Ethan Viper¡¯s words, the crowd immediately showed an [Oh, I see] expression on their faces. It turns out they were siblings? No wonder they both looked so good. The two walked inside. Right at this moment, Flora Tiarks walked over from the opposite side, excitedly calling, ¡°Vio!¡± ¡°Little Zi!¡± Flora Tiarks sprinted over, excitedly hugging Viola Thompson. Then, Flora also hugged Bread¡¯s dog head and gave it a big kiss. She really loved Bread. Bread was also very happy to see Flora, its little tail wagging like a propeller. ¡°Bread, have you gotten fatter again!¡± Hearing that he had gotten fatter, Bread¡¯s previously wagging tail immediately stopped, carefully lifting its head toward Viola. Praying in his heart. Please don¡¯t make it lose weight. It wants to eat meat. A lot of meat. Viola saw through Bread¡¯s little thoughts and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you lose weight.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she continued, ¡°Little Zi, guess how much it weighs now?¡± ¡°Sixty pounds?¡± Flora guessed. Viola shook her head slightly. ¡°Seventy pounds?¡± Flora continued to guess. Viola still shook her head. Flora Tiarks was stunned, ¡°Is it too much or too little?¡± ¡°Too little.¡± Flora¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Less? Seventy is less? Isn¡¯t it ninety pounds already?¡± Viola laughed and said, ¡°Bread is one pound heavier than me.¡± ¡°97 pounds?¡± Flora was very surprised. Viola nodded slightly. Flora had a ¡®holy crap¡¯ expression on her face, ¡°I remember when Bread first came it was only about twenty pounds?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± When she first picked up Bread, it was not only skinny and weak, but also severely malnourished. It was obviously a large dog, weighing only about twenty pounds, and could barely walk steadily. Who would have believed that the poor stray dog from two months ago and the regal Bread in front of them was the same dog? At this moment. Flora noticed Ethan Viper beside them, ¡°Ah! Who is this adorable little one?¡± ¡°This is my little cousin, Ethan Viper.¡± Viola said. Flora Tiarks stretched out her hand and pinched Ethan Viper¡¯s cheek, ¡°Wow, so soft and chubby. So cute!¡± Ethan Viper found it strange, why did all the girls like to pinch his face? Didn¡¯t they know that a man¡¯s face is not to be pinched casually? But the other party was a girl after all. How could a manly man argue with a little girl? Ethan Viper looked at Flora, ¡°Sister, you are very cute too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he said this, he mimicked Flora and stood on tiptoe, reaching out to pinch Flora¡¯s cheek. Flora¡¯s heart was almost melted by his cuteness, and she immediately picked up Ethan Viper, ¡°Ranran, how about sister buys you some sugar candy?¡± Although deep down, he felt eating sugar candy was childish, Ethan Viper still said, against his conscience, ¡°Yes, yes, sister, I like sugar candy the most!¡± Flora held Ethan Viper and walked inside, ¡°Vio, I have reserved seats inside, Rachel is waiting. Fiona and Diana Hershey are on the way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson, holding Bread, followed Flora¡¯s footsteps. Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_3 Chapter 704: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_3 Rachel Barton was making a video call with a classmate at her desk when she saw Viola Thompson approaching. She smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll chat when I have time.¡± Then, she ended the call. ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Rachel.¡± Rachel was first amazed by the transformation of Bread, ¡°Oh my! Is that Bread?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Bread also walked over, placed its paw on Rachel, and rubbed her face. Ethan Viper stroked his chin, feeling a bit upset. Was his charm not even as good as that of a dog? Why did everyone notice Bread first? But soon, Rachel¡¯s gaze shifted to Ethan, ¡°Viola, who is this?¡± Viola gave a simple introduction about Ethan. Ethan immediately perked up and sweetly called Rachel ¡®Sister Rachel¡¯. Soon, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight arrived. Seeing so many beautiful women at once, Ethan was thrilled, hugging one after another, feeling like his life had peaked. Diana and Fiona both liked children very much. Especially a cute little one like Ethan. The atmosphere in the bar was great. The group ordered several bottles of low-alcohol fruit wine, and a children¡¯s meal for Ethan. Viola vowed not to drink anymore and silently poured herself a drink. Upon seeing this, Flora Tiarks chuckled and said, ¡°Vio, it¡¯s okay, the fruit wine won¡¯t get you drunk.¡± Viola shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll just have a regular drink.¡± With a mischievous smile, Diana said, ¡°Flora, I¡¯ve got a video of Vio drunk. Want to see it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Flora was incredibly excited and immediately went over to Diana. After all, in her mind, Viola Thompson was goddess-like. She was fiercely curious about what the goddess looked like when she was drunk! Diana pulled out her phone and played the video she recorded of Viola. In the video, Viola¡¯s cheeks were a bit flushed, her beautiful eyes clouded over. She had a large dog in her arms, hopping and walking around, all the while saying, ¡°I am a bunny!¡± At that moment, she suddenly turned around, pointed at Diana with a serious face, and said, ¡°You this bunny, you¡¯re so disobedient! Why aren¡¯t you eating the carrot!¡± Then, another clip started, ¡°The bunny is going to jump! Why aren¡¯t you jumping!¡± Watching the Viola in the video, Flora laughed heartily. Had they not seen it themselves, who would believe that a typically goddess-like figure could be just like a normal person when drunk. Hearing the voice coming from the phone, Viola held her forehead. Her face was hot and she felt a bit embarrassed. Perhaps Earth was no longer suitable for her survival. Was it too late to move to Mars now? Just then, Flora suddenly raised a question, ¡°Is the dog Viola is holding in the video Bread?¡± Bread is black, and the video was shot at night, so it was a bit unclear. It was visible that Viola was holding a little black dog. ¡°Yes.¡± Diana continued, ¡°You have no idea, but Viola was holding Bread and kept calling out to Fiona, and she wouldn¡¯t let go even when Fiona asked her to!¡± Fiona smiled, ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Viola like this.¡± Even Rachel had never seen Viola like this before. ¡°When did all this happen?¡± Rachel asked. Diana answered, ¡°When Viola went back to River City to fill in her choices.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s when.¡± Rachel nodded. Flora, curious, asked, ¡°Rachel, why didn¡¯t we see you?¡± Hearing this, Rachel seemed a bit flustered for a moment, but caught herself quickly and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, I was out of town at the time.¡± What was she doing then? That was the last thing she wanted to remember. That was Rachel¡¯s most painful memory. ¡°I see.¡± Flora nodded, but didn¡¯t ask more, her attention returning to the video, ¡°Diana, why don¡¯t you post it in the group chat?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Diana immediately posted the video in the group chat, adding, ¡°But remember, don¡¯t leak it out, after all, Viola deserves some face.¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± She made it sound like Viola still had a shred of dignity left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The five girls were laughing and joking as they ate and drank. And Ethan was sitting on the side. It was a beautiful scene. Over at the other end of the bar, Jason Wycof, dressed in a suit, was walking in with his friend. Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_4 Chapter 705: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_4 At this moment, he suddenly saw a familiar figure. The girl was sitting in her seat with a faint smile on her face, as dazzling and eye-catching as peach blossoms in the gentle breeze of March. She didn¡¯t interrupt, just quietly listening to her companions¡¯ conversation. Jason Wycof glanced back at his friend beside him and said, ¡°Sorry, Scarlett, I saw someone I know. I¡¯m going to say hello.¡± Scarlett Koerner nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jason walked over to that direction. At first, Scarlett didn¡¯t pay much attention, as it was normal to see acquaintances in a quiet bar. Not until Jason reached Viola Thompson. She noticed that the person Jason mentioned was actually a young girl. She looked very young and beautiful. Even from a distance, Scarlett could feel a sense of danger emanating from the girl. This was a woman¡¯s sixth sense. She had known Jason for a long time. At the beginning, he was just an ordinary young man. If there was anything extraordinary about him, it might be the pile of certificates and trophies that filled his home. Later. As Jason gradually grew up, he began to show his talent and embarked on a life in the officialdom. Meanwhile, the Perryne family had also successfully squeezed into the upper class circle of Capital City. Having known Jason for years, Scarlett understood him well. She knew that he never got too close to women, and besides her as an opposite-sex friend, there was hardly anyone else by his side. But today. Jason had actually taken the initiative to greet a woman. This was quite unusual! After all, it has always been other women trying to please Jason. She had never seen him take the initiative to greet anyone. For years, she had been close to Jason, so Scarlett subconsciously felt that she was the most special person by his side. But now, another person who seemed more special than her had appeared, making Scarlett feel somewhat sour. Anyone in her shoes would not feel too comfortable. Who was that person? Scarlett frowned slightly. At the same time. Jason came to Viola¡¯s side, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Hearing Jason¡¯s voice, the bread nudged his leg right away. Jason reached down to pat the bread¡¯s head. Seeing Jason here, Viola also looked up in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wycof.¡± Jason, in his tailored suit, was tall and handsome with a height of over 1.8 meters. Because of his long-term presence in the official circle, there was an intimidatingly cold aura emanating from him. As soon as he came over, the laughter at the table ceased immediately, and everyone looked up with admiration in their eyes. As everyone knew. Most of the people who appeared next to Viola were stunningly handsome or beautiful. But this man seemed not only handsome, but also exuded a deterrent force that ordinary people didn¡¯t have. It was easy to tell he was an official. He had the aura of a bureaucrat. Jason continued, ¡°Thank you for last time, the doctor said I got to the hospital just in time!¡± ¡°It was just a simple favor.¡± Jason smiled and said, ¡°Then continue chatting with your friends, I¡¯ll be over there.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola replied. After Jason left, Flora Tiarks immediately asked curiously, ¡°Vio, was that the Governor of Capital City, Jason Wycof?¡± Governor! Upon hearing this, the other three were somewhat taken aback. Especially Rachel Barton. She had long suspected that Jason¡¯s identity was not simple, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be the Governor of Capital City. This¡­ It was terrifying! Before this, Rachel didn¡¯t even know a single Division Chief. But casually appearing next to Viola was the Governor. No wonder she found Jason somewhat familiar. She had seen him on television news. Viola nodded lightly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Flora exclaimed, ¡°He¡¯s even more handsome in person than on the news.¡± Hearing this, Diana Hershey agreed, ¡°I also think Governor Lu is so handsome!¡± With a gossiping expression, Diana continued, ¡°So, Viola, is Governor Lu in love with you?¡± One can¡¯t hide the way they look at another person. Actually, Diana had noticed Jason when he first came in. From the very beginning, he had never taken his eyes off Viola. Diana herself had a crush, so she saw everything very clearly. Hearing this, Flora immediately became alert. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not good! Her uncle has a love rival now! ¡°No, don¡¯t guess randomly,¡± Viola replied, ¡°We are just ordinary friends.¡± Diana squinted, ¡°Really?¡± Viola was a bit speechless, ¡°He¡¯s only seen me three or four times, do you think I¡¯m a Dollar? Loved by everyone I meet?¡± Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_5 Chapter 706: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_5 At this point, Ethan Viper started flattering Diana Hershey outrageously, ¡°Yes, sister, in my eyes, you¡¯re like a super-duper beauty who everyone loves at first sight, even flowers bloom when they see you! So, it¡¯s quite normal for those rotten men to fall for you!¡± Diana Hershey gave Ethan Viper a peck and laughed, ¡°Our little Ethan has good taste!¡± With his face smeared with lipstick from the kiss, Ethan Viper raised his little head in pride, ¡°Of course!¡± Viola Thompson didn¡¯t take this matter to heart and called the waiter over to order a milk tea. The sweet and fragrant milk tea slid down her throat, instantly erasing all troubles. Jason Wycof returned to Scarlett Koerner¡¯s side. With a teasing smile, Scarlett Koerner said, ¡°What kind of big shot had our illustrious Governor Lu running an errand personally?¡± ¡°A friend,¡± Jason Wycof kept it simple. Scarlett Koerner nodded, ¡°A girl?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Jason Wycof with a slight nod. With a follow-up question, Scarlett Koerner asked, ¡°Someone you¡¯re interested in?¡± Interested in? Jason slightly froze at this, then shook his head while smiling, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Viola Thompson was eighteen. He was thirty-two. In his eyes, Viola Thompson was just a kid. ¡°Really?¡± Scarlett Koerner inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± Jason Wycof began walking forward, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry? Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Scarlett Koerner knew Jason Wycof very well. Could it be that he had unknowingly started to have feelings for someone else? Thinking about this left Scarlett Koerner gasping for breath. Jason Wycof was hers. Only she was the woman who deserved to stand by Jason Wycof¡¯s side! Jason Wycof, however, didn¡¯t notice Scarlett Koerner¡¯s change. He turned around to look at her, ¡°Scarlett?¡± Only then did Scarlett Koerner come back to her senses. She quickened her steps to catch up with Jason, ¡°Coming.¡± And then, Scarlett Koerner added, ¡°I saw your mother a few days ago, and she seemed pretty concerned about your marital affairs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how elders are,¡± Jason Wycof laughed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Miss Perry hasten you too?¡± ¡°Well, yes! But I¡¯m not in a hurry. You haven¡¯t found someone yet, so why should I be worried?¡± Her words had a double entendre. She was probing Jason Wycof. Testing whether Jason Wycof had any feelings for her. Jason Wycof replied, ¡°We¡¯re different.¡± ¡°How are we different?¡± Scarlett Koerner looked at Jason Wycof and scoffed, ¡°I never thought our esteemed Governor Lu would uphold gender discrimination.¡± Jason Wycof continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married, and I haven¡¯t met the right one. Isn¡¯t there anyone among your many suitors who has caught your eye?¡± Scarlett Koerner was a bonfide beauty. She was attractive, had a great figure, and a successful career, all of which brought plenty of suitors to her doorstep. Scarlett Koerner retorted, ¡°As if you don¡¯t have suitors!¡± As she spoke, Scarlett Koerner added, ¡°I also haven¡¯t met the right person yet. By the way, Jason, what type of girl do you like?¡± Jason Wycof squinted slightly, walking over to sit down in an empty spot, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± His mind was filled with affairs of the state. He had never considered matters of the heart. Scarlett Koerner continued, ¡°How about I introduce you to someone?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jason Wycof declined without hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, I don¡¯t want to think about this for now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Having said this, Jason Wycof motioned the waiter over. ¡°Good day Mr. Wycof, is there anything I can assist you with?¡± Jason Wycof was a member of this restaurant, so the waitstaff all recognized him. Jason Wycof spoke softly, ¡°Just bill the table number 98 to my account.¡± He had a very pleasing voice, deep and magnetic, like the elegant notes of a cello, music to the ears. This was something Scarlett Koerner had discovered about him a long time ago. But now, Jason Wycof was about to pick up the check for another girl, which left Scarlett¡¯s heart feeling sour. Scarlett Koerner and Jason Wycof were childhood friends. She always assumed that Jason liked her. After all, she was the most special person around him. Now, suddenly, there was someone even more unique than her. Eager to find out who this person was, Scarlett Koernery asked, ¡°I never thought our Governor Lu would treat a girl to dinner.¡± Jason Wycof explained, ¡°I owe her a favor.¡± Owe a favor? How could the ever diplomatic Jason Wycof owe someone a favor? Upon hearing this, Scarlett Koerner found it harder to believe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The other person must be incredibly influential. Even Jason Wycof owed them a favor. ¡°I see,¡± Scarlett Koerner lit a cigarette and replied, ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to treat me to dinner tonight as well. You can¡¯t play favorites!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jason Wycof gave a slight nod. Although Jason Wycof had agreed, Scarlett Koerner still felt displeased. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_6 Chapter 707: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_6 After all, she was the one who asked Jason to treat her to dinner. When would Jason ever sincerely invite her to eat? It seemed like she was the one inviting Jason out every time. But Jason had never taken the initiative to invite her. Although they grew up together and were close as kids¡­ Now things had changed, and the affection and understanding they once shared were gone. In TV dramas, childhood sweethearts would eventually live happily ever after, so why couldn¡¯t she and Jason achieve that? Scarlett felt miserable, but at this moment, she still forced a smile, trying not to let Jason see her true feelings. On the other side, After finishing her drink, Viola Thompson went to pay at the cashier, only to be told that Mr. Lu had already paid their bill. Mr. Lu? Viola raised an eyebrow slightly. Could it be Jason? ¡°Is it Mr. Jason Lu?¡± Viola asked. Hearing this, the cashier was startled. Everyone knew that Jason was the Governor of Capital City, so people respectfully addressed him as Mr. Lu or Governor Lu. Viola was the first person to openly call him by his first name. Especially since¡­ Jason was standing right behind Viola. Seeing the cashier not responding, Viola asked again, ¡°Is it Jason?¡± After all, she used to be at the top of the pyramid herself, so calling Jason¡¯s name came naturally to her, just like casually addressing her subordinates. The cashier glanced helplessly at Jason behind Viola. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± At that moment, Jason¡¯s voice rang through the air. Viola looked back slightly and saw the man standing behind her. Dressed in a suit and leather shoes, He stood under the crystal chandelier, smiling. He then spoke, ¡°Miss Thompson, consider this dinner as my gratitude.¡± ¡°You are too polite, Mr. Lu,¡± replied Viola. ¡°It¡¯s only right,¡± he said. After all, what he owed Viola was far more than just a meal. At that moment, Scarlett came over from the other side. ¡°Yan-ge,¡± she walked up to Jason¡¯s side. Standing next to Jason, 168cm tall Scarlett looked strikingly beautiful. But at this moment, Scarlett regretted not wearing her high heels. Because standing in front of this girl, she obviously seemed much shorter. Being 168cm tall in the company of other females, Scarlett was not considered short. However, compared to 175cm tall Viola, she was still a bit shorter. Although she couldn¡¯t compete with Viola in height, Scarlett sought validation in other areas and said, ¡°Yan-ge, won¡¯t you introduce us?¡± Jason replied, ¡°This is Miss Thompson.¡± He then looked at Viola, ¡°This is my friend Scarlett.¡± Miss Thompson? Hearing this, Scarlett squinted her eyes, wondering if this was the biological daughter that the Thompson Clan had recently found and brought back from the outside? After all, in Capital City, no one else would be called ¡®Miss Thompson¡¯ by Jason. Scarlett always thought the rumors about Miss Thompson¡¯s appearance were exaggerated, but unexpectedly, she was indeed as good-looking as they said. Did she get plastic surgery? With the Thompson Clan¡¯s power in Capital City, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they actually arranged for it. Scarlett was only stunned for a moment before smiling, ¡°Hello, Miss Thompson, I¡¯m Scarlett. Jason and I grew up together.¡± She was implying to Viola that she and Jason were meant to be, that they were childhood sweethearts. Viola wasn¡¯t interested in any of this and reached out to shake Scarlett¡¯s hand, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Viola.¡± Four plain words. After speaking, Viola looked at Jason, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu, for the treat. My friends are waiting for me. I¡¯ll go over first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jason nodded slightly. Viola greeted Scarlett once more before turning and walking away. Watching Viola leave, Scarlett squinted her eyes and then turned to Jason, ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Jason followed Scarlett¡¯s footsteps, But as they reached the exit, he looked back inside one last time. Viola and her friends were also walking out, A group of young girls, brimming with youthful energy. Jason and Scarlett were outside the entrance, Scarlett looked at Jason and said, ¡°I won¡¯t call a cab. Would it be too much trouble for Director Kelloway to give me a lift to my office?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jason checked his watch and saw that they still had time, so he nodded. Scarlett got into the passenger seat of Jason¡¯s car and, looking in the rearview mirror, saw Viola and her friends, Including the large dog walking beside Viola. For a moment, she turned to look at Jason, ¡°Yan-ge, do you think Miss Thompson is very pretty?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jason¡¯s face showed no expression. Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_7 Chapter 708: 228: A slap in the face, the pampered little princess_7 Huh? Jason Wycof actually admitted it! It seems that Jason really has feelings for Viola Thompson! In the past, if she mentioned someone being beautiful in front of Jason, he would either remain silent or say two words. Average. But now¡­ Jason Wycof actually admitted in person that a young girl looks good. Scarlett Koerner narrowed her eyes as she watched the figure in the rearview mirror getting farther and farther away. ** On the other side. Viola Thompson took Ethan Viper, Rachel Barton, and Diana Hershey with Fiona Knight to go shopping together. They didn¡¯t go back for dinner, and directly found a roadside stall, sat down together and ate some crayfish and drank a pitcher of beer. Viola Thompson quietly bought an ice milk tea. She bought a cup of hot milk for Ethan Viper. Ethan Viper said, ¡°Sister, I want to drink milk tea too.¡± Viola Thompson ruthlessly refused, ¡°No, children can¡¯t sleep at night after drinking milk tea.¡± ¡°Why can sister drink it?¡± And even the cold one. Viola Thompson was serious, ¡°Because sister looks good! The higher the appearance, the less likely it is to have trouble drinking milk tea.¡± Ethan Viper: ¡°¡­¡± He, who was always good at arguing, was speechless for a moment. On the other side. River City. Yejun spent almost all her time in the beauty salon these days. Because Harry Thompson would soon take her to Capital City to meet her relatives. Finally. She could get rid of the poverty caused by her family, and she could become a person above others. So Yejun cherished this opportunity. She had to make a good impression on the Thompson Family. Strive to establish roots in the high-class society. Yejun lay on the beauty bed, ¡°Are you using the best skincare products for me?¡± The beautician smiled and said, ¡°Miss Ye, don¡¯t worry, we use the best skincare products for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yejun never saves money on her face. Although she just lost some money to Jessica Girma. But after all, she would soon become Mrs. Thompson, and how much money could she have after marrying Harry Thompson? With this thought, a satisfied smile appeared on Yejun¡¯s face. The next day. Early in the morning, Harry Thompson¡¯s car appeared downstairs of Yejun¡¯s house. ¡°Xiaojun.¡± Yejun pulled her suitcase over, ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you going too?¡± Harry Thompson took the suitcase from Yejun and said, ¡°She¡¯s in the car.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go say hello to auntie first.¡± As a teacher, Yejun was very concerned about etiquette, so in Elena Williams¡¯ eyes, Yejun had always been a sensible and obedient good girl. Due to the past opposition of Mrs. Thompson to her and Evan Thompson¡¯s relationship, Elena Williams decided to respect her son¡¯s choice and also trust Harry Thompson¡¯s vision. ¡°Auntie.¡± Yejun opened the car door and greeted Elena Williams with a smile. Elena Williams spoke softly, ¡°Xiaojun.¡± Yejun opened the passenger door and got in, ¡°Auntie, are we going to the airport first?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elena Williams nodded. Soon, Harry Thompson also got into the car. In a short time, the car arrived at River City Airport. A three-hour plane ride. Arrived at Capital City Airport at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. After arriving at the airport, the three found a hotel to stay in and planned to go to the Thompson Family Manor the next morning. Visiting someone¡¯s house in the afternoon is always impolite. Especially in Capital City, there is a custom to pay tribute to the deceased in the afternoon. Early the next morning. Elena Williams prepared the gifts, filled up the entire trunk, and took Harry Thompson and Yejun to the Thompson Family Manor. When the car drove into the magnificent Thompson Family Manor gate, Yejun looked amazed.Oh my God! She had thought that Harry Thompson¡¯s home was already extremely luxurious, but she didn¡¯t expect that his uncle actually had a Manor in the highly valuable area of Capital City. The Manor was huge. After entering the estate in the car, it took several minutes before she could see the Thompson mansion. The scenery inside the estate was beautiful. There were fountains, filled with green plants, swans in the artificial lake, and cranes playing and frolicking. There were squirrels, peacocks, alpacas and other animals that could only be seen in zoos. At that moment. A huge Ferris wheel came into view. Harry Thompson curiously asked, ¡°When did my uncle¡¯s house get a Ferris wheel?¡± After all, they hadn¡¯t seen it when they came before. ¡°This is something your uncle specially installed for your little sister,¡± Elena Williams said. It was because Viola Thompson had said that the Ferris wheel in the amusement park was beautiful. So, Evan Thompson installed one in his own manor. Harry Thompson laughed and said, ¡°Uncle really favors girls over boys.¡± Those three brothers in the Thompson family didn¡¯t have such good treatment. Elena Williams smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because your little sister is the youngest sister in the family.¡± Not only in Evan¡¯s house, but Viola Thompson was also the only girl in the entire Thompson Family Clan. Hearing this. Ye Jun was very curious. What does this spoiled little princess look like? How can the Thompson family people dote on her like this! Later, she must try to get along with this little princess and try to make her like herself. As long as the little princess approves of her as a sister-in-law, then her position in the Thompson family will become more stable. Ye Jun was still very confident in herself. After all, even someone as hard to please as Harry Thompson was conquered by her. Soon. The car stopped in front of a row of buildings that looked like palaces. Harry Thompson opened the door and got out, ¡°Mom,-Jun, we¡¯re here.¡± Ye Jun got out of the car and looked at the building in front of her, feeling a little dizzy. After all, she had only seen similar buildings on TV. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. What kind of identity does Harry Thompson¡¯s uncle have? He is so rich! He even lives in a palace! Mary Perryne was waiting at the door early, ¡°Sister-in-law, Harry.¡± ¡°Auntie,¡± Harry Thompson replied politely, ¡°By the way, Auntie, let me introduce you, this is my girlfriend Ye Jun.¡± Ye Jun looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Auntie, just call me Jun.¡± Mary Perryne nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Jun.¡± Hearing that Ye Jun is a teacher, she looked indeed very elegant. ¡°My sister-in-law, Jun, Harry, come in with me.¡± Mrs. Thompson and Jill Bennett went back to their hometown together. Now, only Evan Thompson, Borden Thompson and Brandon Thompson were at home. Ye Jun got to recognize everyone one by one. She was curious and asked Harry Thompson in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a younger sister?¡± Harry Thompson explained, ¡°She went to the airport to send off my grandma and should be back soon.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Jun nodded. After getting to know everyone, Harry Thompson took Ye Jun for a walk around Thompson Family Manor. Ye Jun sighed at the Thompson family¡¯s extravagance once again. ¡°Jun, please sit here for a while. My mom called me, and I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Jun nodded. After Harry Thompson left, Ye Jun took out her phone and took lots of pictures at Thompson Family Manor. She wanted to send these pictures to the group chat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To let everyone know that she was not the same person she used to be. At that moment, a slender figure appeared in Ye Jun¡¯s camera screen. Ye Jun frowned slightly. ¡°Viola Thompson?¡± Ye Jun looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Why are you here? This place isn¡¯t somewhere you can casually visit!¡± This is a private estate! Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: 229: Ye Juns face turns pale (Second update) Chapter 709: 229: Ye Jun¡¯s face turns pale (Second update) Since this was a private estate, how did Viola Thompson get in? Did she secretly climb over the wall? Teacher Ye stared at Viola, her eyes full of suspicion. From the moment she first saw Viola, she didn¡¯t like her at all. Not at all. It was a woman¡¯s intuition. Viola was too beautiful, so beautiful that it gave people a sense of crisis. And because of Elizabeth Thompson, Teacher Ye disliked her even more! Later on. Teacher Ye had always thought that Elizabeth could become the top scorer of River City in the College Entrance Examination. Unexpectedly, Elizabeth scored only 500 points, and could only attend a slightly better second-tier college. What¡¯s more surprising to Teacher Ye was that Viola actually became the National Top Scorer in the entrance exam. If it weren¡¯t for Viola¡¯s sudden appearance, Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t have fallen into hardships, she wouldn¡¯t have failed in the College Entrance Examination, and the little bitch Viola wouldn¡¯t have become the top scorer. Viola became the top scorer completely because of Elizabeth. She stepped on Elizabeth to rise to the top. At this moment. It seemed as if Teacher Ye suddenly thought of something. Viola¡¯s surname was Thompson too. And this was the Thompson Family Manor¡­ Could it be¡­ Could it be that this was Viola¡¯s birth parents¡¯ home? After all, she¡¯d heard that Viola¡¯s birth parents¡¯ family was quite well-off too. No! Impossible! The Thompson Clan owned a private estate and was a famous aristocratic family in the Capital City. If Viola was really the little princess of the Thompson Clan, she wouldn¡¯t have been so low-key when she returned to the Capital City to fill in her college preferences after the entrance exam. Knowing Viola¡¯s personality. She would definitely have made a big fuss! Thinking of this. Teacher Ye felt relieved. Viola looked at Teacher Ye and said in a light tone, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that, Teacher Ye?¡± Seeing Teacher Ye here was a surprise to Viola too. ¡°You ask me?¡± Teacher Ye almost burst into laughter. Did Viola think she was her? It took underhanded means to enter the Thompson Family Manor! She was Harry Thompson¡¯s official girlfriend. And in the future, she would marry Harry. When that time came, she would be Harry¡¯s wife, a relative of the Thompson Clan. She could come and go from the estate as she pleased! At that instant. Teacher Ye seemed to have thought of something. Didn¡¯t Viola plan on using her beauty to steal her boyfriend? Oh my God. That was so disgusting. No way. She couldn¡¯t let Harry be taken away by such a person. Teacher Ye looked around and lowered her voice as much as possible, ¡°Viola, I warn you, the Capital City is not like your hometown. There are powerful people everywhere here, and the Thompson Clan is not an ordinary place. You¡¯d better behave yourself and not do anything disgraceful.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Teacher Ye¡¯s phone rang. She answered the call and her face immediately changed, ¡°Alright, Harry, I¡¯m coming over right now.¡± Her tone was gentle. After finishing speaking, Teacher Ye walked towards the other side. Before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to glare at Viola. Watching Teacher Ye¡¯s retreating figure. Viola raised her eyebrows slightly. Could it be¡­ That Teacher Ye was Harry¡¯s girlfriend? On this side. Teacher Ye arrived at the front hall. Harry smiled and waved at her, ¡°Come over here, let me introduce you to my elder brother, Mandel Thompson.¡± All of the Thompson cousins were tall, handsome, and dashing. Especially Mandel. He had been in business for many years and had an air of elite about him that ordinary people didn¡¯t have. Teacher Ye behaved in a knowledgeable and sensible manner, ¡°Nice to meet you, elder brother.¡± Mandel nodded politely. At this moment, Harry saw a figure in white and black clothes and waved to her with a smile, ¡°Little sister, come here.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Harry.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes were clear and handsome as she walked up to them. Harry smiled at Teacher Ye, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is our family¡¯s beloved little princess.¡± Looking at Viola, Teacher Ye¡¯s face turned pale. How. How could this be? Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: 230: Fake identity, directly find out the truth Chapter 710: 230: Fake identity, directly find out the truth What was Harry Thompson talking about? Viola Thompson is the little princess of the Thompson Clan? This. How could it be possible? In that moment, Ye Jun¡¯s blood rushed to her head, making her almost unable to stand. She even thought Harry was joking with her. How did Viola become the little princess of the Thompson Clan? Ye Jun was always a smooth talker, and after coming to the Thompson family, she became even more considerate and polite, but now she was completely speechless. Harry slightly frowned, pushed Ye Jun with his hand, and softly reminded her, ¡°Little Jun, just call our family¡¯s little princess ¡®Viola¡¯¡±. Only then did Ye Jun snap out of her daze, looked up at Harry, forced a faint smile, and then turned to Viola, ¡°Vi, Viola.¡± She had to squeeze these words out through her gritted teeth. Only heaven knew what she was feeling now. She didn¡¯t know why things had turned out like this. She also thought about the things she had just said to Viola. Ye Jun¡¯s face turned even paler. She felt like a complete fool. Viola looked at Ye Jun, smiling faintly, her jade-like cheeks reflecting a shallow dimple, ¡°Teacher Ye.¡± Teacher Ye. These three light words. They made Ye Jun¡¯s heart tremble and her body freeze. Harry was unaware of the situation, and asked with a smile, ¡°Little sister, do you know Ye Jun?¡± Ye Jun was a teacher at the International School. Viola was a student at North Bridge High School, and there should have been no connection between them. Upon hearing Harry¡¯s words, Ye Jun became even more guilty. Not only did she know Viola, she had also offended her. If she had known how significant Viola was, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to offend her, and she would have preferred to hide her away and worship her. Now, what should she do? Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Brother Yi, I studied at the International School for a while before.¡± Upon hearing that, cold sweat streamed down Ye Jun¡¯s forehead. ¡°So that¡¯s why,¡± Harry smiled and said, ¡°Since everyone is familiar with each other, there¡¯s no need to be formal anymore.¡± As he finished speaking, Harry looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Little Jun, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Suddenly called out, Ye Jun was startled, and then looked up at Harry, her face pale as she said, ¡°Harry, I, I¡¯m feeling a little unwell ¡­¡± ¡°Unwell?¡± Harry was slightly worried, ¡°Little Jun, are you okay?¡± Viola spoke softly, ¡°Teacher Ye, I happen to know a bit about traditional medicine, would you like me to take your pulse?¡± ¡°No, no need, I just need to rest for a while.¡± Ye Jun tightly clutched Harry¡¯s arm, lowered her voice, ¡°Harry, could you take me to rest somewhere?¡± Ye Jun couldn¡¯t even bear to look directly into Viola¡¯s eyes now, so how could she dare to let Viola take her pulse? ¡°Alright.¡± Harry nodded. Finishing speaking, Harry looked at Viola, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯ll take her to the guest room to rest.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola watched Harry and Ye Jun¡¯s retreating figures. A moment later, she turned and walked into the hall. As soon as she entered the hall, she heard Elena Williams¡¯ voice. ¡°Viola!¡± Viola hadn¡¯t even reacted to it, and she was already embraced by Elena. Elena really liked Viola. She was beautiful, had good grades, and spoke sweetly¡­ She was the epitome of Elena¡¯s idea of a perfect daughter. Seeing Viola, Elena even had the idea of having another child at her age. Unfortunately, she was ruthlessly rejected by Evan Thompson. ¡°Aunt Elena.¡± Elena let go of Viola, looked up and down, left and right, and finally came to a conclusion, ¡°Viola, you¡¯ve lost weight!¡± Viola laughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost any weight, Aunt Elena. You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve even gained a pound recently!¡± Viola¡¯s previous weight had always been 96, and now she was 97. ¡°You must have grown taller then!¡± Elena exclaimed, ¡°I remember being able to reach your ears before, but now I can¡¯t even do that!¡± Viola smiled faintly, making a gesture, ¡°I actually grew two centimeters.¡± Previously, Viola was 173cm, but now she was 175cm. There¡¯s even hope she could reach 176cm. Elena laughed, ¡°I knew it, you¡¯ve definitely grown taller.¡± At a height of 176 and a weight of 97, it was a slim figure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she was slim where she should be, and not so slim where she should have put on some weight. A perfect nine-head figure, elegant and charming, even models on the T-stage paled in comparison. Elena often thought that if Viola was her daughter, she¡¯d pluck stars from the sky for her, even if Viola asked for them. As a mother, who wouldn¡¯t want such a daughter? Mary Perryne came over with a smile, ¡°This child has too small of an appetite, if she could eat more, she would definitely grow taller.¡± Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: 230: Fake identity, directly find out the truth_2 Chapter 711: 230: Fake identity, directly find out the truth_2 Viola Thompson indeed had a small appetite. In Sawyer Thompson¡¯s words, it was like feeding a pigeon. Viola said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s too much of an exaggeration. I¡¯m already 176 cm tall now, and if I keep growing, I¡¯ll be 180 cm!¡± For boys, 180 cm is the standard height, but for girls, being 180 cm tall would be somewhat intimidating! Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s good to gain some weight. Look how thin you are now!¡± As she finished speaking, Mary looked at Elena Williams and added, ¡°She eats even less than bread every day!¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± Bread could eat three pounds of dog food, a bag of sheep milk, and a can of food in one meal, which she really couldn¡¯t compare to. Elena Williams said, ¡°How can this be! Viola, you must listen to your mother and remember to eat more.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°This child is so well-behaved,¡± Elena looked at Viola, liking her more and more. Mary Perryne complained, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her obedience now. When it comes to meal time, she¡¯ll say she¡¯s full after only a few bites.¡± Sawyer Thompson always worried when Viola ate. He worried she wouldn¡¯t get enough to eat, especially when Viola just returned home, so many cooks were swapped out one after another. He even offered a high salary to hire a five-star hotel chef to come back home. Elena Williams covered her mouth and chuckled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Sister. For girls, their appetites are generally small.¡± As she finished speaking, Elena looked at Viola and asked, ¡°By the way, Viola, did you just see your brother Yi over there?¡± ¡°I saw him,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Elena asked again, ¡°What about your brother Yi¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°I saw her too,¡± Viola replied. Hearing that, Elena Williams took Viola¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Viola, what do you think of that girl? Does she match your brother Yi?¡± Viola looked at Elena, her delicate peach blossom eyes clear and sparkling, ¡°Aunt, it depends on whether you want to hear a pleasant answer or the truth.¡± Upon hearing this, Elena Williams laughed outright, ¡°You are family, so there¡¯s no need for a sugar-coated answer. Just tell me the truth directly.¡± Viola then said, ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s go to the tea room and chat over a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Elena nodded. The three of them went to the tea room together. Although Viola¡¯s milk tea making skills weren¡¯t very good, she was quite good at brewing tea. She sat down at the tea table and began to prepare the tea. Her slender, jade-like fingers constantly moved amongst the green tea sets. The collision between the tea sets produced a crisp sound. Ding, ding, dong, dong. Accompanied by the sound of pouring tea, it was very pleasant to the ears. In no time, Viola poured two cups of tea and handed them to Elena Williams and Mary Perryne, ¡°Aunt, Mom, have some tea.¡± Elena took a cup of tea, took a sip, and smiled at Viola, ¡°Viola, your tea-making skills are good. This must be a genetic inheritance from your mother. I remember Sister¡¯s tea-making skills are also excellent.¡± With her words, she praised both Viola and Mary. Mary said, ¡°You really know how to say nice words.¡± ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Elena continued, ¡°By the way, Viola, you haven¡¯t told us about your brother Yi¡¯s girlfriend yet! Honestly, do you think they match?¡± Viola put her teacup on the table, looked at Elena and said, ¡°Aunt, instead of talking about whether they match or not, it¡¯s more accurate to say that Yi and Ye Jun are not on the same wavelength.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Elena asked. Viola analyzed, ¡°Ye Jun has a strong sense of purpose. She¡¯s not a peaceful girl. If Yi didn¡¯t have anything today, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be interested in him.¡± Upon hearing this, Elena furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Viola¡¯s words reminded her of what Mrs. Thompson had said before. Unlike Mrs. Thompson, the way Viola phrased her words were more reserved. She didn¡¯t directly state that Ye Jun was a gold-digger. Mrs. Thompson said outright that Ye Jun was a gold-digger. Viola continued, ¡°Yi is handsome and talented, with impeccable character and personality. He can totally find a girl with better character. Ye Jun is too materialistic and calculating, so it¡¯s not suitable for them to be together.¡± Elena looked at Viola and asked, ¡°Viola, do you know Xiao Ye personally?¡± Based on what Elena knew about Viola, she was definitely not someone who fabricated things out of thin air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, she must have known Ye Jun. ¡°Mhmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly, admitting frankly. ¡°How did you two meet?¡± Elena continued to ask. Viola explained, ¡°She used to be my teacher.¡± Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_3 Chapter 712: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_3 After speaking, Viola Thompson explained why she transferred from the International School. Upon hearing this, Elena Williams frowned even more, ¡°So Xiaoye was your teacher at the International School?¡± She never thought that Ye Jun would be such a person. She¡¯d always known about Viola¡¯s transfer, even laughing that Viola¡¯s previous teacher had no idea how valuable she was and let such a talented person be driven away. However, she didn¡¯t know that¡­ This teacher, who didn¡¯t know the value of her student, was her son¡¯s girlfriend. The future wife of the Thompson Clan! ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly and continued, ¡°Based on my understanding of Ye Jun, she should be attracted to my brother¡¯s power and family background.¡± Earlier, when Mrs. Thompson reminded Elena Williams, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. But now Viola said so too! This indicates that Ye Jun is not a good person. Mary Perryne also sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiaoye, who seemed quite gentle, to be so scheming. Elena, you must talk to Harry. When choosing a wife, it is important to marry someone with good character. Family background and looks can be disregarded, but the character must be good!¡± Elena nodded. Then Mary Perryne asked, ¡°By the way, how long has Harry known her?¡± Harry Thompson had always been a clever, self-disciplined, and decisive person. Although he had been in relationships before, he had never taken the initiative to bring any girl home. This was the first time. So it¡¯s clear that Harry was serious about Ye Jun! Elena replied, ¡°It¡¯s been almost a year!¡± At the end of her sentence, Elena continued, ¡°In fact, my mother visited River City before and met Ye Jun once. It turns out, ¡®Old ginger is hotter than young ginger!¡¯ My mom said at first glance that Ye Jun was not a homemaker and reminded Harry to be cautious. I didn¡¯t take it seriously at the time, but now I should have let them break up!¡± Perhaps even Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t expect Harry to be genuinely in love with Ye Jun. Here, Elena furrowed her brows a little, ¡°I¡¯ll call Harry over now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Elena,¡± Mary Perryne held Elena¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when you get back to the hotel.¡± Since everyone was already here, there was no need to rush. Give Harry some time to react. Elena nodded and let out a light sigh. On the other side. In the guest room. Ye Jun lay on the bed. Harry was a little worried and brought a thermometer over, ¡°Xiao Jun, check if you have a fever?¡± Ye Jun shook her head, ¡°No fever, just a little dizzy.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you a cup of hot water.¡± Harry was a typical engineering man. Telling her to drink more hot water became his clich¨¦d way of caring for girls. Not perfunctory. But besides drinking hot water, he didn¡¯t know how to help. After all, he wasn¡¯t a doctor. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Jun¡¯s face was a bit pale. Harry turned to get hot water. Ye Jun watched Harry¡¯s figure with a restless look in her eyes. What should she do now? Was she going to lose Harry? No. She¡¯s not willing to give up. God knows how much effort she put in to make Harry fall in love with her and even consider getting married. But now¡­ Ye Jun tightly gripped the quilt below her, her knuckles turning white from the force. At that moment, Harry walked over with the hot water. ¡°Xiao Jun, drink some water.¡± Ye Jun sat up, took the glass, symbolically drank a sip, put the glass on the bedside table, and looked at Harry, ¡°Harry, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Harry asked. Ye Jun sighed, ¡°Actually, Viola and I knew each other before.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Harry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jun nodded, then continued, ¡°But at that time, I didn¡¯t know she was your sister. We had a little misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Harry¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He knew that Viola wouldn¡¯t be the kind of person who would have conflicts with others. ¡°Is it something you did wrong?¡± Harry asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Ye Jun¡¯s heart sank. She hadn¡¯t even said anything, and Harry had already pushed all the blame onto her. This showed how important Viola was to Harry. What should she do now? Ye Jun swallowed, trying to calm herself down and said tearfully, ¡°Harry, it was like this: At that time, I was the headteacher of the senior year class at the International School. You know the situation of our class: The top student was the number one talented girl in River City.¡± Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_4 Chapter 713: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_4 ¡°What does this have to do with Viola?¡± Harry Thompson asked. Ye Jun already had a direction in mind, ¡°The ¡®top female scholar¡¯ was Elizabeth Thompson, at the time Viola had just joined our class, I did not know her well. Influenced by Elizabeth¡¯s intentional defamation, my impression of Viola was extremely bad, so much so that¡­ that I didn¡¯t even allow Viola to formally join our class¡­¡± By the end, Ye Jun was already in tears, ¡°Harry, I regret my actions at that time too. I shouldn¡¯t have let myself be manipulated by Elizabeth¡­¡± Ye Jun was smart, she knew that this was not the time to go against Harry Thompson. So. She had to admit her mistake. She admitted the mistake! However, she wasn¡¯t the one at fault. She had to shift all the blame onto Elizabeth Thompson. After all, Elizabeth¡¯s reputation is already completely ruined! Harry Thompson slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ye Jun nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Harry Thompson looked straight at Ye Jun, ¡°Ye Jun, look at me.¡± Ye Jun instantly lifted her head to look at Harry Thompson, then said: ¡°Harry, I can swear to you! Actually, we can¡¯t fully blame Elizabeth for this incident, it¡¯s more that I didn¡¯t pick up on her nature. I shouldn¡¯t have blindly trusted her instigation¡­¡± She acted convincingly. Having helped numerous clients win cases, Harry Thompson felt that Ye Jun didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Recalling the time when Ye Jun risked her life to save him, Harry Thompson smiled and patted her hand, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore, little girl. I¡¯m not unreasonable; as long as we clarify the situation, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Jun nodded, then said: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be in a difficult situation. I¡¯m scared people will accuse you of having poor judgment in choosing girlfriends.¡± Ye Jun acted as though she was considering for Harry Thompson, ¡°How about we temporarily separate? I¡­ I¡¯m a bit scared.¡± She was really scared. But, suggesting a break up was not just a plan of action, it was also a way to retreat in order to advance. She wanted Harry Thompson to know that she didn¡¯t need him at any cost, that she could break up with him anytime. ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡± Harry Thompson laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our family is reasonable, we don¡¯t care about social status.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Jun nodded. Harry Thompson looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Promise me, don¡¯t rashly bring up breaking up in the future.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Harry Thompson continued, ¡°Have a good rest now, call me if you need anything, I¡¯ll step out for a bit.¡± Ye Jun then nodded. Harry Thompson went outside. It had been a while since he had seen his brothers, Brandon Thompson and Samuel Thompson. Naturally, they had to have a good chat. The brothers went to a golf course. They golfed while chatting. Harry Thompson felt a bit of regret that such a good day was not shared by Edward Thompson. Mentioning Edward Thompson, Samuel Thompson said, ¡°Edward is a good brother, but he¡¯s too stubborn, won¡¯t turn back unless he hits a wall.¡± ¡°Also, his judgment on people is poor,¡± Harry Thompson continued, ¡°I have no idea what he was thinking! Does he regret it now!¡± ¡°Speaking of judgment,¡± Samuel Thompson laughed and joined in, ¡°Your judgment is quite ordinary too, Harry. I think Ye Jun is not very good-looking, how did the two of you end up together?¡± Not only is Samuel Thompson an artist, but he is also extremely keen on appearances. It might be related to his own experiences. Most of the people who came and went by Samuel Thompson were handsome men and beautiful women. For some unknown reason, Samuel Thompson just found Ye Jun displeasing. Without reason. Harry Thompson laughed and replied, ¡°Second brother, you know I¡¯m not the kind of person who judges solely based on appearances.¡± They say love is blind. Harry Thompson didn¡¯t think that way at all. Initially, he noticed Ye Jun because of her name. After getting to know her, he found that this girl was knowledgeable and well-educated. He just happened to be lacking a girlfriend, and so Harry Thompson got together with Ye Jun. Later on, under Mrs. Thompson¡¯s reminder, Harry Thompson gradually began to be wary of Ye Jun. However, what happened next completely changed Harry Thompson¡¯s perception of Ye Jun. During one of the trials, Harry Thompson offended the underworld forces of River City. The next day, he received retaliation from the underworld. He almost got hit by an unlicensed vehicle! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no way to avoid it! Just at that moment, Ye Jun ran over from afar, directly pushing him away. Then, Ye Jun was hit and fell unconscious at the scene, eventually hospitalizing her for three days due to a concussion. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Jun back then. The consequences would be unimaginable. Ye Jun risked her life to save him, which made Harry Thompson lower his guard against Ye Jun and consider marrying her. Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_5 Chapter 714: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_5 Samuel Thompson shrugged, ¡°Alright.¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Do you know much about Ye Jun?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded, ¡°Her family background is quite simple, both her parents are research scientists.¡± ¡°As long as you know.¡± Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t say anything more. As an older brother, it¡¯s not good to interfere too much with his younger brother¡¯s personal feelings. Soon. It was time for dinner. Ye Jun originally thought that Viola Thompson would make things difficult for her in person. Unexpectedly. The dinner table was calm. She still underestimated the manners of the Thompson family. Even if the Thompson family knew about Ye Jun¡¯s character, even if it was for Harry Thompson¡¯s sake, they wouldn¡¯t embarrass her in person. However, although the Thompson family didn¡¯t make things difficult for her, Ye Jun clearly felt that Elena Williams¡¯s attitude towards her had become much colder. If it were usual. Elena Williams would surely serve her food personally. But not tonight. She didn¡¯t even say much, only urging Viola Thompson to eat more. Throughout the meal. Ye Jun¡¯s food tasted bland. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Back at the hotel. Elena Williams called Harry Thompson to her suite. ¡°Harry.¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Elena Williams didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly expressed her thoughts, ¡°Harry, your grandmother is right, Ye Jun is not a good girl, she¡¯s not suitable for family life, after this trip, break up with her, and I¡¯ll introduce someone better for you.¡± Harry Thompson smiled, ¡°Do you know that Xiao Jun used to be Viola¡¯s homeroom teacher?¡± Upon hearing this, Elena Williams frowned slightly, ¡°You knew?¡± Harry Thompson nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Elena Williams was speechless, ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you break up with her? She treats you like a great enemy! You still want to marry her!¡± Harry Thompson explained, ¡°Mom, things are not what you imagine, at that time Xiao Jun was also being used by someone else¡­ ¡± After hearing the whole story, Elena Williams continued, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t believe such nonsense! Harry, you¡¯re usually quite smart, how come you¡¯re still lovesick now? I tell you, this Ye Jun is definitely not simple, your grandmother is right, you should find a girlfriend with the same social status! These daughters from small families have too many heartaches! Calculating this and that, we can¡¯t beat them!¡± With that, Elena Williams added, ¡°Viola was right, maybe even her parents have problems! Harry, think about it, why hasn¡¯t she taken you to meet her parents yet? There must be something fishy!¡± In normal relationships, when a girl has met all the relatives of her boyfriend, the boyfriend should also meet the girl¡¯s parents. But Ye Jun always declined, saying her parents didn¡¯t have time. ¡°Xiao Jun¡¯s parents are both scientists, doing research in the Arctic, it¡¯s normal for them to have no time to see me.¡± ¡°Who knows if they really are scientists!¡± Elena Williams frowned slightly, ¡°No, I have to investigate Ye Jun¡¯s background thoroughly.¡± As a lawyer, Harry Thompson didn¡¯t like this kind of behavior. He felt that people should establish a basic trust between them. Especially between couples. If being in a relationship meant turning over every detail of the other¡¯s background, it would hardly respect the other party. Therefore, he never thought about investigating Ye Jun. Hearing this, Harry Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t object to you investigating Xiao Jun, but if you find out that her parents are indeed research scientists, you must apologize to Xiao Jun.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Elena Williams was quite forthright, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I am wrong, I will definitely apologize to her. By the way, what were her parents¡¯ names and which unit do they work for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask tomorrow.¡± Harry Thompson said. Elena Williams squinted, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask now.¡± After saying that, Elena Williams turned and left. ¡°Mom!¡± Harry Thompson grabbed Elena Williams¡¯s arm, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for you to go over suddenly now?¡± Elena Williams looked back at Harry Thompson, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to talk to her.¡± Harry Thompson was somewhat helpless, ¡°Then you speak nicely to her, don¡¯t make her feel uncomfortable.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Elena Williams came to Ye Jun¡¯s room, put on a smile and knocked on the door, ¡°Xiao Jun! Are you there?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Auntie.¡± Ye Jun opened the door. Elena Williams smiled, ¡°How are you getting used to living in Capital City these days, Xiao Jun?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Ye Jun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Elena Williams continued, ¡°Xiao Jun, our relatives at home really like you and they always ask me when you and Harry will do the deed!¡± Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_6 Chapter 715: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_6 Upon hearing that, Ye Jun was very excited. She thought that it would be down to Viola Thompson¡¯s instigation, that the Thompson family would have a bad impression of her. She had already prepared her words accordingly. But to her surprise, Elena Williams proposed marriage outright. A girl always needs to restrain a little, ¡°Aunt, Harry and I are still young, and we are not in a hurry to get married.¡± ¡°Young, not so young,¡± Elena continued, ¡°When can you speak to your parents about meeting us, your future in-laws?¡± A meeting. This placed Ye Jun in a difficult situation. After all, her parents were common farmers, not some research workers. What if the Thompson Family saw through her? So, she mustn¡¯t let the Thompson family figure anything out for now. It must wait until the rice is completely cooked. Ye Jun looked at Elena, smiling, ¡°Aunt, my parents are very busy this year. They might not make time to meet you and uncle.¡± ¡°Are they that busy?¡± Elena asked. Ye Jun nodded, ¡°Yes, they are research workers, busy with experiments all day. I have not even been able to talk to them for quite some time.¡± Elena continued, ¡°Which department do they work, that keeps them so busy?¡± ¡°The biological department.¡± Elena nodded, ¡°And what are your parents¡¯ names? We¡¯ve known each other for so long and I don¡¯t even know.¡± Ye Jun had a bad feeling about this. Why would Elena suddenly ask for her parents¡¯ names out of the blue? But then again, her parents were by extension Thompson family. ¡°My father¡¯s name is Jonathan Roem, and my mother¡¯s is Molly Novak.¡± At her words, Elena nodded and made a mental note of Ye Jun¡¯s parents¡¯ names. After a few more chitchats, Elena left. Looking at Elena¡¯s receding figure, Ye Jun¡¯s unease diminished a lot. It seems that Viola¡¯s status in the Thompson family is not as significant as she had imagined. Otherwise, Elena wouldn¡¯t have brought up marriage again. Once back in her room. Elena sent a message to Viola. Being impatient with typing, Elena gave Viola a video call directly. ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Second Aunt.¡± Viola just got out from the bathroom after a shower and was drying her hair. ¡°Viola, can you do me a favor?¡± Elena asked. ¡°Say it.¡± For some reason, Elena trusted Viola a lot, she felt at ease asking her for this favor. Not to mention that Viola has many friends and a broad network, she felt that the information that Viola gleaned would be reliable. So, the first person Elena thought of was Viola. Elena said, ¡°Help me check out two people, see if they really work at the space bureau¡¯s biology department.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola laughed, ¡°Luckily, I know someone who works there. It would be easy to check up on people.¡± Hearing that, Elena said, ¡°Viola, I knew I could rely on you for this. I¡¯ll send you the names.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then Elena added, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe her parents are researchers.¡± She didn¡¯t find this suspicious initially. But ever since she realized what Ye Jun had done, she resented Ye Jun more and more. ¡°Viola, there¡¯s another thing, please help me check,¡± Elena brought up the car accident that Harry had been involved in. But when Elena found out about it, she had been very grateful to Ye Jun. Without Ye Jun, there wouldn¡¯t be Mandel Thompson. Ye Jun had saved him. But now when she thought about it again, she felt that the incident was too much of a coincidence. How can there be such a coincidence in the world! Upon hearing this, Viola laughed and reassured, ¡°Second Aunt, you can rely on me for this.¡± ¡°Thank you, Viola.¡± ¡°Second Aunt, we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± After hanging up the phone, Elena planned to apply a face mask. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. ¡°Who is it?¡± Elena walked to the side and asked cautiously. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me,¡± Harry¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elena opened the door. ¡°What are you up to this late?¡± Sons are never as considerate as daughters. If it was Viola, she certainly wouldn¡¯t disturb her this late. Harry entered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been thinking. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t dig into Ye Jun¡¯s background. If I have chosen to be with her, I should trust her.¡± Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_7 Chapter 716: 230: Identity fraud, directly uncover the truth_7 The last thing a couple needs is suspicion. ¡°Your grandma is right, you have love on the brain!¡± Elena Williams continued, ¡°If she is innocent and without flaws, why would she be afraid of us investigating?¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Harry Thompson really wanted to make this relationship work and repay Cassandra¡¯s kindness, ¡°Mom, trust me just this once. I¡¯m sure that Cassandra is fine. Even if there¡¯s some misunderstanding, we can clear it up. Why do you have to investigate her?¡± Elena Williams knew her son well, ¡°Harry, don¡¯t worry. If it turns out she¡¯s innocent, I will not only apologize to her personally, but I also won¡¯t interfere in your affairs anymore. I won¡¯t even say a word about you marrying her, let alone marrying her mother.¡± ¡°You really mean it?¡± Harry Thompson asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Elena Williams nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± Harry Thompson turned to Elena Williams, ¡°Mom, please remember what you said right now and keep your promise.¡± Although it¡¯s quite condescending for an elder to apologize to a younger person, Elena Williams needed to learn a lesson and cut off any future conflicts between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law from the source. Viola Thompson was very efficient. After ending the video call with Elena Williams, she sent Cassandra¡¯s information to a person on WhatsApp with the remark ¡°Y.¡± The profile picture was just a black square. Cassandra wasn¡¯t some special talent, so her information wasn¡¯t encrypted and was quickly found. Even the incident of Harry Thompson¡¯s car accident was investigated thoroughly. Viola Thompson immediately contacted Elena Williams and sent her the information she had found. Cassandra. Female. Originally named Cassandra Rome. Her parents were ordinary farmers, not scientists at all. Elena Williams frowned slightly, her hands shaking with anger. It was fake. It turned out to be fake. Viola Thompson also sent a recorded phone call. ¡°Hello, Brother Tiger.¡± ¡°Tomorrow at 12 noon, Harry Thompson will walk out of the Federal Court. You guys seize the opportunity.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t seen with their own eyes. Who would believe that the knowledgeable and well-mannered Cassandra could say such a thing? Elena Williams immediately made a call to Harry Thompson, ¡°Come to my room for a moment, and bring Cassandra too. I have something very important to talk to you both about.¡± Harry Thompson was about to take Cassandra out for fun. He suddenly received his mother¡¯s call, and he sensed that she must have found something. From her tone, it seemed like she was ready to apologize to Cassandra. Knowing Elena Williams, if she¡¯d found something, she would not have been able to contain her shouting. But not today. ¡°Cassandra, my mom wants us to go see her. Let¡¯s go to her room first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Cassandra nodded and asked, ¡°What does Auntie want us to go there for so early?¡± Harry Thompson thought it necessary to prepare Cassandra in advance, ¡°My mom is a bit impulsive in her actions. Sometimes she doesn¡¯t even realize when she¡¯s done something wrong. If she apologizes to you later, don¡¯t be surprised.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Cassandra smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. We¡¯re family after all, and I can forgive her for whatever she¡¯s done.¡± The two chatted as they walked toward Elena Williams¡¯ suite. The door was open. Harry Thompson politely knocked on the door. ¡°Mom.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come in.¡± The two walked in. Elena Williams was sitting at a desk by the living room, and her expression wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Good morning, Auntie.¡± Cassandra looked at Elena Williams. Elena Williams looked up, ¡°Cassandra Rome, exactly how long do you plan to deceive Harry?¡± Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: 231: Trust Collapses in an Instant! (Second Update) Chapter 717: 231: Trust Collapses in an Instant! (Second Update) Cassandra Rome. Upon hearing these three words, Ye Jun was completely dumbfounded. Elena Williams. How did Elena Williams know her former name? What should she do now? Harry Thompson beside her also felt puzzled, looking at Elena Williams, ¡°Mom, who are you talking to?¡± Who is Cassandra Rome? Is there a fourth person in the room? Harry Thompson curiously scanned the room. Elena Williams looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Ask her, ask her who Cassandra Rome is!¡± ¡°Xiao Jun?¡± Harry Thompson looked at Ye Jun. Ye Jun lowered her head, her eyes foggy. She felt panicked. She thought that by changing her name, she could change her fate¡­ However, she didn¡¯t expect that Elena Williams knew about this secret. How did Elena Williams find out? ¡°Speak up! Who is Cassandra Rome!¡± Elena Williams suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Mom, why are you being so aggressive! Can¡¯t we sit down and talk about it calmly?¡± Harry Thompson patted Ye Jun¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just take your time and explain!¡± Ye Jun¡¯s face was filled with bitterness, she looked at Harry Thompson, ¡°Harry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Harry Thompson looked bewildered. Ye Jun continued, ¡°Cass..Cassandra was my previous name.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to admit her past, nor did she want to see these three words, Cassandra Rome, ever again. However, Elena Williams had unexpectedly dug up her history. Just wait. After she married Harry Thompson, she would definitely make Elena Williams pay. So what if Harry Thompson knew about her previous name? Who doesn¡¯t have a past they do not want to admit? No matter if she¡¯s Ye Jun or Cassandra Rome. The person who risked her life to save Harry Thompson was still her! Ye Jun was confident in how well she knew Harry Thompson. Considering the fact that she had saved his life, he wouldn¡¯t easily give up on her. Harry Thompson frowned slightly. The reason he had developed special feelings for Ye Jun was because of her name. Comparing Cassandra and Ye Jun, it was almost like night and day. The difference was too great! ¡°Xiao Jun, are you joking with me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Jun¡¯s eyes reddened, her voice breaking with suppressed tears, ¡°Harry, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. My previous name was given by my father. I didn¡¯t have a choice, so I changed my name¡­¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Elena Williams sneered, ¡°Cassandra Rome, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your parents are both informants, right? What kind of informant would name their daughter like that?¡± With that, Elena Williams slammed the table and asked, ¡°What else are you hiding from Harry?¡± Seeing girls cry, Harry Thompson usually felt uncomfortable, especially when that girl was his girlfriend. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just a name change! Do you really have to be so forceful?¡± Ye Jun felt extremely grateful to see Harry Thompson still standing by her side. Elena Williams looked at Harry Thompson and said helplessly, ¡°My poor son! When she sells you later, you¡¯ll still be counting money for her!¡± An absolute fool! ¡°I never had that intention, Aunt. I never intended to deceive Harry,¡± Ye Jun looked at Elena Williams. ¡°Didn¡¯t you, really?¡± Elena Williams sneered and looked at Ye Jun, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t deceive him, let me ask you: who is Hardy Rome, and who is Heidi Algoma?¡± At this, Ye Jun¡¯s heart, which had finally managed to calm down, began to race again. To avoid the Thompson Clan from discovering her parents¡¯ farmer background, she had given fake names to Elena Williams. But now. How come Elena Williams knew her parents¡¯ real names? What the hell was going on? Ye Jun could scarcely stand steady. Her face turned from pale to ashen. ¡°Who are these people? What do they have to do with Xiao Jun?¡± Harry Thompson asked as well. Elena Williams stood up, ¡°Hardy Rome and Heidi Algoma are the biological parents of this Cassandra Rome. Also, her parents are not researchers at all, they are ordinary farmers. Cassandra Rome, our Thompson Clan has never been snobbish, but you are so vain, deceiving Harry time and time again!¡± Ye Jun tried to calm herself down. She cannot panic. Do not panic! Though her name was a lie and her parents were a lie, at least it was true that she saved Harry Thompson. She had spent three days and nights in bed for him. For that alone, Harry Thompson couldn¡¯t just abandon her. Hearing this, Harry Thompson slightly furrowed his brows, looking at Ye Jun directly, ¡°Is what my mom said true?¡± Ye Jun burst into tears, holding Harry Thompson¡¯s hand, explaining, ¡°Harry, I¡¯m sorry. I did all of these because I loved you too much. You are so outstanding, while I am so ordinary. On top of my job, there is nothing about me worth showing off. Harry, I never meant to deceive you¡­¡± ¡°I love you so much. I can die for you, Harry. You must believe me!¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°die for you,¡± Harry Thompson froze. After all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Jun had almost died back then in order to save him. ¡°You can die for Harry?! I think you just want to harm him!¡± Elena Williams played the recording on her phone, and soon, Ye Jun¡¯s voice filled the air. ¡°Tiger, Harry Thompson is going to walk out of the Federal Court at twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow. Grasp the opportunity; I¡¯ll rush over to push him aside. Remember to turn the car around and leave quickly!¡± After listening to the recording, Harry Thompson turned to look at the girlfriend he had trusted so deeply, his face pale. His trust collapsed in an instant. Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: 232: Abusing trash, doting sister fanatic Chapter 718: 232: Abusing trash, doting sister fanatic Harry Thompson had always thought that his life had been saved by Cassandra Rome. If it weren¡¯t for her, he might have died a long time ago. So. He had always been grateful to her. He felt that she was his lucky goddess. He even proposed to marry her. He had planned their future together. But now. The truth tells him that all of this was planned by Cassandra Rome. It¡¯s not just about Harry Thompson. Anyone, presumably, would find it hard to accept. When she heard the recording, she was stunned too. She never dreamed that the phone recording would be discovered by Elena Williams. Cassandra was on the verge of breaking down, holding onto Harry Thompson, ¡°Harry, I can explain, please listen to me¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Harry Thompson waved her away. He could tolerate her changing her name. He could even tolerate her hiding her parents¡¯ real identity because of her inferiority complex. But he couldn¡¯t tolerate her scheming against him! After that incident, Harry Thompson had always felt guilty about her, feeling that he shouldn¡¯t have been suspicious of her all the time, that he had been too petty. Cassandra was thrown to the ground. Her joints smashed hard on the floor. It hurt. Very much so. Cassandra couldn¡¯t react in time. She had thought that after coming to Capital City, she would secure her relationship with Harry Thompson and become Lady Thompson in the future. But now¡­ Before she could react, Harry Thompson continued, ¡°Let¡¯s break up, from now on, we have nothing to do with each other.¡± After saying this, Harry Thompson removed the couple¡¯s ring from his hand and threw it on the floor. The sound of the exclusive metal collision echoed in the quiet room. No. No way! She couldn¡¯t break up with Harry Thompson. She couldn¡¯t. With that in mind, Cassandra crawled over, tightly hugging Harry Thompson¡¯s leg, crying, ¡°Harry, I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong! Please don¡¯t break up with me, okay? As long as you don¡¯t break up with me, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± At this moment, Cassandra had no dignity left. As long as Harry Thompson didn¡¯t break up with her. She could promise him anything. Elena Williams walked over and pulled Cassandra away, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! You and our Harry are not from the same world! Even if he goes to find a dog, he won¡¯t get back together with you!¡± As a mother. Elena Williams may not have much sense of family hierarchy, but she hates deception the most. Cassandra could be of ordinary background, or even called Cassandra Rome, or even her profession might not be a teacher. But she should not have deceived Harry Thompson from the beginning. Even almost causing Harry Thompson to be involved in a car accident. Elena Williams couldn¡¯t bear it. If Harry Thompson were to truly marry such a woman, his life would be ruined by Cassandra! ¡°Auntie, auntie, I-I really know I was wrong, auntie!¡± Elena Williams didn¡¯t give Cassandra the chance to defend herself. She locked the door and left her outside. Cassandra cried, pounding on the door. Elena Williams called the hotel front desk, ¡°Hello, front desk? There¡¯s a crazy person making a loud commotion outside Room 1936. Send someone to deal with it.¡± The hotel dealt with the matter quickly. Cassandra was taken away by security personnel. In the room. Elena Williams looked at Harry Thompson, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did anything happen between you and that Cassandra Rome?¡± Young people nowadays are very open-minded. Pre-marital sex is quite normal. But Elena Williams was a little scared. What if, after the break-up, Cassandra suddenly found out she was pregnant? Just thinking about it made Elena Williams very nervous. She truly wanted to have a grandson as soon as possible. But the thought of the child¡¯s mother being Cassandra made her want to vomit. It¡¯s disgusting! Born in a wealthy family, Elena Williams had heard many disgusting stories of women¡¯s means of usurping power, but she never thought that she would be a character in such a story. Harry Thompson looked absent-minded, after all, he and Cassandra had indeed shared genuine feelings for each other. During their relationship, he had given his true heart. But in the end, it was all futile. Seeing that Harry Thompson had not spoken for a long time, Elena Williams frowned slightly, ¡°Harry, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re not going to be heartbroken for such a woman, are you?¡± Only then did Harry Thompson react. ¡°Mom, what did you say?¡± Harry Thompson looked up at Elena Williams. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elena Williams sighed helplessly. See! She knew Harry Thompson was a love-struck fool. A big wronged man! Elena Williams continued, ¡°I¡¯m asking if you had anything physical with that Cassandra Rome?! Don¡¯t end up giving me a grandson! I can¡¯t take it!¡± Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: 232: Abusing trash, doting sister fanatic_2 Chapter 719: 232: Abusing trash, doting sister fanatic_2 If there really was a child, then Harry Thompson would truly be the biggest victim! ¡°What are you talking about, mom!¡± Harry Thompson said, slightly frowning. ¡°Answer my question.¡± Harry shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Nothing inappropriate had ever happened between him and Teacher Ye. Harry was a responsible man who wouldn¡¯t mess around with any girl. In this impetuous society, Harry was a rare sane person. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Elena Williams breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Harry might not have been clear-headed and had done something with Teacher Ye. With that, Elena looked at Harry and continued, ¡°Harry, a woman like Cassandra Rome is not worth your sadness and pain. Forget about this and let mom find you a better and more outstanding girl!¡± Elena had made up her mind. This time, she was determined to find Harry a well-matched girl from a good family. Because she knew the girls from good families inside out. Although Harry was highly intelligent and an eloquent lawyer, he was a mess when it came to dealing with emotional matters, and his taste in girlfriends was not good. If it weren¡¯t for Viola¡¯s reminder, the consequences would be unimaginable. Harry scratched his head. ¡°Mom, I need some peace and quiet on my own.¡± ¡°You can go to the next room and rest for a while.¡± Elena was staying in a large suite. There were three rooms in total. Hearing this, Harry stood up and walked towards the room next door. His figure appeared listless. Elena looked at Harry¡¯s back, sighing with a touch of helplessness. This kid. He¡¯s good at everything. But he cares too much about his feelings. In her opinion, it¡¯s a good thing to recognize what kind of person Cassandra Rome was earlier. But Harry was so upset. On the other side. Teacher Ye returned to her room. At this moment, her whole body looked particularly miserable. Tears streamed down her face. Her hair was a mess, and her makeup was smeared. But at this moment, Teacher Ye didn¡¯t care about these things. Her mind was filled with Harry¡¯s words. Harry said he wanted to break up with her! Break up! That¡¯s not acceptable. She couldn¡¯t break up with Harry, all her friends and relatives knew she had a boyfriend from a second rich generation family. If Harry broke up with her now, how would she face people! ¡°Ah!¡± Teacher Ye grabbed her hair with both hands, crying hysterically. She didn¡¯t understand how things had become like this. At this moment, Teacher Ye picked up her phone and called Harry. Soon. The call went through. He didn¡¯t block her. He didn¡¯t block her, which meant that she still had a place in Harry¡¯s heart. With that thought, Teacher Ye was ecstatic, and immediately stood up from the ground. She hoped Harry would pick up the phone quickly. Harry lay on the bed, looking at the ceiling in a daze, and the process of encountering Teacher Ye came to his mind. At that time, their law firm was going to give a lecture at an international high school. On the list of teachers, Harry saw Teacher Ye¡¯s name. Because Teacher Ye¡¯s name was too special and similar to his idol¡¯s. Harry¡¯s idol was Zoe. Because of the similarity in names, Harry had a good impression of Teacher Ye, whom he had never met. After seeing Teacher Ye in person, there wasn¡¯t much surprise. During their subsequent interactions, he felt that the girl was quite steady, kind, and very much in line with his partner selection criteria. And Harry just happened to be at the age to find a girlfriend. After all, during that time, every time he went home, Elena would try to introduce him to someone. Later, he approached Teacher Ye, asking her if she had a boyfriend. The two naturally got together. After getting along for a while, Harry felt that he and Teacher Ye were quite compatible, so he took her to meet Mrs. Thompson. Under Mrs. Thompson¡¯s reminder, Harry gradually distanced himself from Teacher Ye until¡­ Until Teacher Ye risked her life to save him. Perhaps he had never loved Teacher Ye from the beginning. She just happened to appear when he was lacking a girlfriend. If Teacher Ye hadn¡¯t changed her name, If her name on that teacher list was Cassandra Rome, then maybe they wouldn¡¯t have had all these things later. In the living room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Harry¡¯s phone kept ringing non-stop. Elena slightly furrowed her brows, walked over, and picked up his phone. ¡°Who is this?¡± One look. The displayed name was actually Teacher Ye. Seeing Teacher Ye¡¯s name, Elena couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, slid to answer, ¡°Cassandra Rome! I¡¯ll say it one more time, you¡¯re not worthy of our Harry. If you still have any shame left, don¡¯t call here again!¡± Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: 232: Abusing trash, doting sister fanatic_3 Chapter 720: 232: Abusing trash, doting sister fanatic_3 As soon as she finished speaking, she hung up the phone without giving Ye Jun a chance to respond. It was so fast. After hanging up, Elena Williams blocked Ye Jun¡¯s phone number. Then she opened Harry Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp and blocked Ye Jun there as well. Staring at the disconnected call, Ye Jun was devastated. Why! Why was Elena Williams doing this to her? She and Harry Thompson were clearly in love. Why try to break them up! She had to find Harry Thompson. She didn¡¯t believe Harry Thompson would break up with her. If Harry Thompson really could be so cruel as to break up with her. Ye Jun arrived at Harry Thompson¡¯s room and rang the doorbell. After a long time of ringing, no one opened the door. Ye Jun suddenly realized that Harry Thompson should be with Elena Williams now. With that thought, Ye Jun hurried to Elena Williams¡¯ room. She rang the doorbell. The moment the doorbell rang, Elena Williams stood up, ready to rush to the door and scold Ye Jun. Did this woman have any shame left at all? At this moment, Harry Thompson came out of the room. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡± Elena Williams looked at Harry Thompson, her eyes full of concern. Harry Thompson smiled, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Elena Williams nodded, ¡°Then you should go.¡± Harry Thompson went to the door and opened it. He just looked at Ye Jun. Upon seeing Harry Thompson, Ye Jun was overjoyed. She knew it. She knew Harry Thompson wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily. They were genuinely in love with each other, and no one could separate them. ¡°Harry.¡± Ye Jun embraced Harry Thompson. But just as she was about to hold him, he moved his body to the side, deftly avoiding Ye Jun. Bang! Ye Jun fell to the ground. It hurt so much. Ye Jun looked up at Harry Thompson, disbelief in her eyes. How could¡­ How could Harry Thompson treat her like this! ¡°Harry¡­¡± Harry Thompson looked at Ye Jun, and there was no more tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Ye Jun, we have no future,¡± he paused, then continued, ¡°Our meeting was dignified, and our breakup should be as well.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Ye Jun shook her head, tears streaking down her face. No. Harry Thompson couldn¡¯t break up with her. ¡°Harry, we are truly in love, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°No, there was never love between us. It was just calculation and deception,¡± Harry Thompson¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°Ye Jun, I¡¯ve thought it over. There was never love between us from the beginning. You were just after my family background.¡± If he was a poor kid with nothing, would Ye Jun still bother to deceive him? Of course not! Ye Jun felt heartbroken. ¡°Harry, I know I was wrong. I really do. But everything I did was just because I didn¡¯t want to lose you!¡± ¡°Through all this, I¡¯ve realized that my mother was right. Love between people of the same social status is important.¡± Harry Thompson looked down slightly, ¡°I wish you find someone better in the future.¡± After saying that, Harry Thompson closed the door. Bang. He didn¡¯t just close the door, but also closed Ye Jun¡¯s hope. With tears streaming down her face, Ye Jun didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud. She was afraid of being dragged on the ground by security again. Elena Williams was very relieved to see Harry Thompson¡¯s actions. Ye Jun had no choice but to return to her room temporarily. At this moment, the doorbell rang in the air. Was it Harry Thompson? Had Harry Thompson come to see her? Hope filled Ye Jun¡¯s eyes as she walked to the door and opened it. But the next second, Ye Jun was completely disappointed. It wasn¡¯t Harry Thompson. It was the hotel staff. Seeing Ye Jun in such a disheveled state, the staff member was also taken aback, but she still maintained a polite smile, ¡°Are you Miss Ye?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Jun nodded. The staff member continued, ¡°Do you plan to continue staying in this room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jun nodded again. Of course, she would stay! After all, this was her best chance to get close to Harry Thompson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The staff member maintained her smile, ¡°In that case, please come with me to process the extension procedures.¡± Ye Jun was stunned. She had to go in person? ¡°Wasn¡¯t this handled before?¡± Before she checked in, Harry Thompson had already taken care of everything. ¡°No, this requires your presence to process,¡± the staff member continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t process the extension, you¡¯ll have to leave the hotel within half an hour.¡± Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: 232: Abusing trash, doting sister fanatic_4 Chapter 721: 232: Abusing trash, doting sister fanatic_4 Ye Jun frowned slightly, ¡°Wait for me a moment.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The staff member nodded. Ye Jun closed the door, went to the bathroom to slightly fix her makeup, and changed her clothes. Ten minutes later, Ye Jun opened the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The staff member was very enthusiastic, ¡°Miss Ye, please come this way.¡± Soon, they arrived at the hotel reception. The receptionist politely asked, ¡°Miss Ye, how many more days are you staying?¡± According to Elena Williams¡¯ plan, they would stay in Capital City for another week or so. After pondering for a moment, Ye Jun replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do three days for now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the receptionist smiled. ¡°Please pay a deposit of 30,000 dollars first, and then the room charge for three days is 90,000 dollars. A total of 120,000 dollars, do you prefer to pay by card or Paypal?¡± At her words, Ye Jun was instantly stunned. ¡°How much did you say?¡± The receptionist had seen many guests like Ye Jun and was no longer surprised. She repeated, ¡°120,000 dollars.¡± 120,000 dollars! Although Ye Jun knew that the hotel was very upscale. But she didn¡¯t expect that the daily room charge would actually be 30,000 dollars. You know. The room charge for a five-star hotel is only about 2,000 dollars. Ye Jun frowned slightly, seemingly thinking of something, ¡°Just charge the room bill to Mr. Harry Thompson!¡± Although Harry Thompson had already proposed to break up with her, as long as she hadn¡¯t agreed, Harry Thompson would still be her boyfriend. The receptionist smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Thompson just called and said that you no longer have any relationship with him, so he won¡¯t be paying your room charges anymore. If you want to extend your stay, please pay the room charge and deposit first. If you want to change hotels, you can check out before 12 o¡¯clock.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Jun could barely stand. She didn¡¯t expect Harry Thompson to be so unfeeling. What should she do now? She was not willing to check out and leave, but if she didn¡¯t check out, she couldn¡¯t afford the expensive fees! Let alone 120,000 dollars. Now, even 20,000 dollars, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t come up with. She had invested almost all her savings in the beauty salon to come and meet Harry Thompson¡¯s parents together with Mei Mei. Ye Jun¡¯s face was somewhat pale. At this moment, the receptionist continued, ¡°Miss Ye, can you please step aside for a moment? There are other guests behind you who need to handle their affairs.¡± Ye Jun stepped back. She wanted to find Harry Thompson and ask for his forgiveness, but Harry Thompson¡¯s phone was unreachable. She sent messages on WhatsApp to Harry Thompson, only to find that he had already blacklisted her. With no other choice, Ye Jun reluctantly checked out of the hotel with her suitcase. Ye Jun watched the vehicles coming and going on the road, feeling suddenly as if there was no place left in this world for her to stand. Why. She was only a step away from happiness. Why did destiny have to treat her like this? Ye Jun originally wanted to wait for Harry Thompson at the hotel entrance. However, she hadn¡¯t even stood there for a few minutes. When a security guard came out and aggressively chased her away. Helplessly, Ye Jun had to leave the hotel entrance. It wasn¡¯t until around 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon that Ye Jun sitting by the roadside saw Elena Williams and Harry Thompson leave the hotel. Ye Jun immediately stood up, pulled her suitcase, and went to find the two of them. ¡°Harry!¡± But the next second, Elena Williams and Harry Thompson got into a luxury car. Looking at the direction in which the luxury car disappeared, it seemed to be heading to the Thompson Family Manor. Ye Jun hurriedly stopped a taxi, ¡°Master, go to the Thompson Family Manor on Brilliant Road.¡± There was no local in Capital City who didn¡¯t know about the Thompson Family Manor. Upon hearing this, the driver glanced at Ye Jun in the rearview mirror and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, are you going to work at the Thompson family?¡± The Thompson Clan was the number one family in Capital City. Working at the Thompson¡¯s was an honor for ordinary people. Upon hearing this, Ye Jun immediately felt a sense of superiority. She wasn¡¯t going to work at the Thompson family. ¡°My boyfriend¡¯s father and the Thompson family¡¯s patriarch are brothers.¡± Upon hearing this, the driver was surprised, ¡°Really?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jun was always keen on boasting about herself wherever she went. Only with the admiration of others could she satisfy her own vanity. Upon hearing that the Thompson family¡¯s patriarch was Ye Jun¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s uncle, the driver enviously said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so lucky! If I had a daughter like you, I¡¯d be laughing in my dreams!¡± Ye Jun hooked the corner of her lips, not saying anything. From her observations yesterday, she knew that the Thompson family was extremely fond of saving face. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: 232: Abusing Scum, Doting on Little Sister Like a Madman_5 Chapter 722: 232: Abusing Scum, Doting on Little Sister Like a Madman_5 Now if she came to their door, the Thompson Family would surely save face for Harry by forgiving her. This wasn¡¯t a big deal in itself. What Harry loved was her, not her parent¡¯s occupation, or her name. Soon, they arrived at the entrance to Thompson Family Manor. The driver was very excited, ¡°I¡¯ve never been inside the Thompson Family Manor, Miss. I¡¯m really lucky to be with you today!¡± Ye Jun held her chin high, her eyes full of superiority. As she spoke, the driver continued, ¡°By the way Miss, can we take photos inside the Thompson Family Manor?¡± It¡¯s a rare opportunity to come to the Thompson Family Manor, so he naturally wanted to take more pictures. Ye Jun sneered in her heart. What a bumpkin who had never seen the world! ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing special about the Thompson Family Manor, Driver. You don¡¯t need to be so excited.¡± The driver slowed down, smiling, ¡°You¡¯re a relative of the Thompson Clan, so you can come here whenever you want. But we¡¯re different.¡± This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him. A smile full of superiority piled up on Ye Jun¡¯s face. At that moment, The car suddenly stopped. Two security guards from the manor stopped the taxi, ¡°Master, the area ahead is a private estate. You can¡¯t enter. Please go back the way you came.¡± Driver laughed, ¡°Gentlemen, my passenger today is your Thompson Clan¡¯s niece and the girlfriend of Harry Thompson, could you please let us in?¡± Hearing that, Ye Jun straightened her body. She had just met these two security brothers yesterday. So, they must still remember her since they had bowed and nodded to her yesterday. ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t know her.¡± The security guard looked inside, ¡°Young Master Harry doesn¡¯t have such a girlfriend. Please go back the way you came!¡± At that, Ye Jun couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and immediately rolled down the window, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Jun.¡± ¡°Sorry, but this is a private estate. To enter, you either need an access permit or have Steward Dalton come to receive you.¡± The security guard checked his watch, ¡°Please leave immediately!¡± The driver was at a loss for words and looked back at Ye Jun, his eyes full of mixed emotions. He had thought so! Ye Jun was just an ordinary-looking girl with mediocre character. The Thompson Clan must be crazy to choose her as Harry¡¯s girlfriend instead of finding a well-matched rich young lady! The driver looked back at the security guard and apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry, we got it wrong. We¡¯ll leave right away!¡± With that said, he backed up the car and left. Ye Jun¡¯s heart went cold. She had no idea that right after breaking up with Harry Thompson, she would lose her eligibility to enter the Thompson Family Manor! At this moment, the driver looked back at Ye Jun and continued, ¡°Young lady, why don¡¯t you call your boyfriend?¡± He was doing it on purpose. Young girls nowadays had no shame! They could make up any lies they wanted. Ye Jun¡¯s superiority vanished, replaced by a sense of humiliation. Embarrassment. She was extremely embarrassed. She just wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl in. Thompson Family Manor. As soon as they entered the house, Elena Williams grabbed Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, first lamenting that she hadn¡¯t been able to raise such an accomplished daughter, and then said, ¡°Viola, we¡¯re really grateful to you! Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have discovered Cassandra Rome¡¯s true face! Speaking of it, Cassandra Rome is really clever! She¡¯s fooled your brother and everyone!¡± Not to mention Harry, even Elena herself was deceived by Cassandra. Viola responded lightly, ¡°Aunt Elena, don¡¯t praise me so much, I can get arrogant.¡± Mary Perryne laughed as she came over, ¡°If our Viola had a little tail, it would definitely be wagging high up in the sky!¡± ¡°Mom, you know me too well.¡± Viola chuckled. Elena also laughed, ¡°Viola is naturally competent. What¡¯s wrong with a competent person wagging their tail? I¡¯d like to see who dares to say no!¡± Not to mention wagging tails, Even if Viola looked down on people everyday, Elena would still think it was normal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she had Viola¡¯s beauty and skills, she would also look down on others. But what was even more precious was not having that attitude. Viola didn¡¯t look down on others because of her talents; she remained humble and low-key at all times. She was just like the ¡°other people¡¯s children¡± that parents referred to in their childhood. Elena then looked at Mary Perryne, her eyes full of envy, ¡°Sister-in-law, how come I don¡¯t have your luck?¡± Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: 232: Abusing trash, pampering sister maniac_6 Chapter 723: 232: Abusing trash, pampering sister maniac_6 In the end, Elena Williams sighed. Mary Perryne comforted her with a smile, ¡°Your son Harry is also very impressive, a renowned lawyer at such a young age. You envy me, but who knows how many people outside envy you!¡± Elena held Mary¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°The other day, I talked to my husband about having another daughter¡­¡± Before she finished her sentence, Mary was astonished, ¡°Really? You want to have another child?¡± Elena is 46 years old this year¡­ Although she still meets the fertility requirements, advanced age pregnancies are inherently risky. Elena said helplessly, ¡°Sister-in-law, when did you become so impatient? At least let me finish!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, tell me,¡± Mary said. Elena continued, ¡°I was initially very determined and regretted not having more children when I was young. I mentioned this at night to my husband, and he said I¡¯m crazy ¨C we¡¯re getting old and still thinking about having more children!¡± But Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t know how much Elena envied Mary Perryne. Mary chuckled lightly. Elena went on to say, ¡°Later, my husband said we already have Viola as our niece. Although she wasn¡¯t born from us, there is no difference between her and our biological daughter. After all, we¡¯re family. If anything does happen, Viola will never be one to let us down! Through the incident with Harry, I realized that my husband was right ¨C Viola is just like my own daughter. If it weren¡¯t for her this time, how big of a fall would Harry have taken?¡± People say sons are less attentive than daughters, and Elena did not believe that in the past. But now, she firmly held this belief. Mary smiled and said, ¡°Elena, your brother-in-law is right. From now on, you can treat Viola as your biological daughter, scold and punish her however you want. We¡¯re all family; don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯d rather spoil Viola! How could I bear to scold or punish her!¡± Not long after, Mrs. Thompson came in from outside. Seeing her, Elena immediately greeted her, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back! Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to Little Aunt Grandma¡¯s house? Why don¡¯t you play there for a few more days? You came back so soon!¡± Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°I heard that Harry brought his girlfriend back, so I came back to take a look.¡± Needless to say, she had to keep an eye on things. Upon hearing this, Elena felt unlucky, ¡°Don¡¯t say that! What girlfriend? They¡¯ve already broken up.¡± ¡°Broken up? What happened?¡± Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly. Harry is not the type of person who does not know the limits. Since he decided to bring the girl to Capital City, it meant they were heading for marriage. Since they were heading for marriage, how could they break up so quickly? Elena explained the entire event to Mrs. Thompson. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson scolded Elena with a furrowed brow, ¡°I warned you before that Ye Jun is not good news. Why didn¡¯t you listen and take my advice seriously?¡± Knowing she was wrong, Elena lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to argue with Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Harry being a fool is one thing, but as his mother, you should have been more careful and look out for him!¡± Mary didn¡¯t dare to intervene when Mrs. Thompson was scolding her. Not to mention Mary, Even Sawyer Thompson felt somewhat intimidated when seeing Mrs. Thompson. Mary had no choice but to look at Viola. Viola immediately understood, smiled, and handed a cup of milk tea to Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s forget about the past. Have some milk tea.¡± Having milk tea? She wasn¡¯t in the mood for milk tea right now! Just as Mrs. Thompson was about to complain about who was so blind as to disturb her at this time, she looked up and saw Viola, her face immediately breaking into a smile, ¡°Viola!¡± After that, she took the milk tea from Viola¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°My eldest granddaughter is so thoughtful, unlike those people who only know how to upset me all day long!¡± Elena: Holy¡­! She suspected her mother-in-law could change faces, but she had no evidence. So, Viola resolved the conflict just like that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After taking a sip of milk tea, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Viola, when is your initial exam for Capital University?¡± ¡°August 29th.¡± The initial exam lasts for three days. Over 10,000 examinees come from all over the world, but the final admission count is only 3,000. Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving for Southeast State the day after tomorrow?¡± Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: 232: Abusing trash, pampering sister maniac_7 Chapter 724: 232: Abusing trash, pampering sister maniac_7 Capital University is situated at the ultimate position in Nine Continent. Southeast State. ¡°Hmm.¡± Hearing this, Elena Williams was quite surprised, ¡°So soon? Don¡¯t the freshman of the year start about ten days later than the normal start of the school?¡± Upon finishing, Elena Williams suddenly remembered that Capital University required preliminary testing and she asked, ¡°Viola, when will the preliminary test results come out?¡± Viola Thompson said, ¡°The preliminary test lasts for three days, and the results should be out around September 10th.¡± Elena Williams said with a smile, ¡°Viola, you are so talented ¨C I believe you can pass the preliminary test smoothly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± ¡°Aunt is telling the truth.¡± Elena Williams followed with, ¡°Will you come back after your exam on September 2nd?¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°I will return, I have arranged to send my friends to school.¡± Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and Rachel Barton are all taking exams in Capital City. Rachel Barton was admitted to Capital Normal University. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were admitted to Capital University. ¡°The friendship between you guys is so good.¡± For a while, Elena Williams envied such friendship. Blinking, it was time to go to Capital University for the retest. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne proposed to send Viola Thompson there. Viola Thompson laughed and said, ¡°No need to send me off, Mom. The folks at Capital University have arranged a private plane to come get me, and besides, it¡¯s not the formal start of school. I¡¯ll be back in three days.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Viola, don¡¯t be nervous, and don¡¯t stress too much. Even if you don¡¯t make it, it¡¯s no big deal. At worst, your father and I will take care of you!¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Your dad is right.¡± With her daughter suddenly leaving, Mary Perryne was a bit unaccustomed. Her eyes were a bit red. Thinking that Viola Thompson would be back in four days, Mary Perryne¡¯s mood improved considerably. After giving a few more instructions, she looked upstairs and said, ¡°Brandon, Borden, hurry up.¡± ¡°Coming, coming.¡± Mandel Thompson was coming down the stairs as he was tying his tie. Rushing. Samuel Thompson followed behind him. Viola Thompson laughed and said, ¡°Big brother, second brother, there¡¯s no need to go through all this trouble, Uncle Ma can take me to the airport.¡± ¡°No trouble.¡± Mandel Thompson said concisely. Samuel Thompson said with a smile, ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s nothing troublesome!¡± Viola Thompson was their younger sister, and if they could, they even wanted to send her to the exam in person. Unfortunately, they could only send her to the airport for the preliminary exams. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne watched as the three siblings got in the car and left their sight before they turned around and went back inside. They were quickly at the airport. Mandel Thompson and Samuel Thompson walked on either side of Viola Thompson. Mandel Thompson has the standard dominant CEO aura, emanating a powerful aura as he walks, but the pink kitten suitcase he¡¯s holding is somewhat out of character. Viola Thompson was a bit embarrassed. This suitcase was prepared by Mandel Thompson for her. Perhaps, in the eyes of a straight male, pink is always a favorite of young girls! In contrast to Mandel Thompson¡¯s harshness, Samuel Thompson had a pair of peach blossom eyes full of affection, a face full of spring breeze, and a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, giving off the friendly feeling of a boy next door. The girl walking in between them had a face that could overthrow any city. Her smile and eyes were charming, and her slight grin revealed dimples that could charm anyone. So beautiful, it made people scream. What¡¯s most important is that the two men, one carrying Viola Thompson¡¯s suitcase, the other carrying her backpack, while also holding a cup of milk tea with a straw, and occasionally asking Viola Thompson if she wants a sip, made it seem like a little princess was out on the streets. The three siblings were all beautiful, and with them around, it was like a celebrity party, drawing the attention of many passersby. They all began to guess who the little princess was. In no time at all were they at the gate. Mandel Thompson instructed, ¡°Take good care of yourself. If anything happens, call your big brother first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Samuel Thompson took out a card and stuffed it into Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t suffer when you are out there, use this money to spend. If anyone dares to bully you, don¡¯t just remember your big brother, don¡¯t forget you have a second brother too!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded again, ¡°Second brother, you don¡¯t need the card anymore, I still have money.¡± However, Samuel Thompson did not allow Viola Thompson to refuse and directly stuffed the card into her pocket. Viola Thompson had no choice but to accept it and laughed, ¡°Then, you guys go home quickly and drive safely. I¡¯m going in first.¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Remember to send a message home when you get there.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing there wasn¡¯t much time left, Viola Thompson walked towards the boarding gate. Only after Viola Thompson¡¯s figure disappeared at the boarding gate did Mandel Thompson and Samuel Thompson turned around and left. It was only after the two of them had left that a figure emerged from the side. He took off the hoodie, staring at the direction Viola Thompson had left, with a faint redness in his eyes. If Viola Thompson was to turn around at this moment. She would definitely realize. The person standing there was none other than Edward Thompson. These days, Edward Thompson had been filled with regret. It was only after experiencing all that, that Edward Thompson understood how wrong he had been. Meanwhile. A photo on Facebook was going viral. The picture was taken by a stranger at the airport. There were three people in total in the picture. Taken from the front. At the moment the shutter was pressed, the girl was lowering her head to drink some milk tea that the man next to her had handed her. As a result, only the girl¡¯s side profile was visible. However, the two people on either side of the girl, who looked like bodyguards, were familiar to everyone. [Damn it! My eyes were blinded by the shine, and I was wondering which house has such handsome bodyguards! Turns out it¡¯s the CEO of the Thompson clan and the great painter, Samuel Thompson!] [So the girl in the middle is the little princess?] [The CEO and the second brother are undoubtedly obsessed with their sister.] [No need to say, it must be the princess! Counting the time, it¡¯s the day for the princess to take her retest at Capital University, princess, good luck!] [Viola Thompson only filled out one preference on her application, it¡¯s very brave of her! Though I don¡¯t particularly like her arrogance, I still wish her success in her exams.] [I heard that Capital University has invited Terrence to be present! I wonder if this is true.] [Damn! Damn it, Terrence!] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Pride comes before a fall, Viola Thompson this time will take a big fall. I heard insider news that among the people who go to take the preliminary test, her qualification is the most common.] Those who can receive invitations from Capital University are all talented from around the world. They each have their own talents. However, Viola Thompson just got full marks in the college entrance examination. Keep in mind that Sinian Country¡¯s college entrance examination scores are only valid in Sinian Country, and when it comes to international recognition, who would recognize these scores? Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: 233: How did she receive the invitation? Chapter 725: 233: How did she receive the invitation? Viola Thompson¡¯s achievements were brilliant. In Sinian Country, she was the once-in-a-decade top scorer in the College Entrance Examination. But among the numerous talents in Capital University, she seemed a bit ordinary, after all, those who could participate in the initial examination of Capital University all had their own special qualities. Some of them were even sons of national Presidents. And some others. Had received their international Ph.D. degrees at a young age. Their reason to attend Capital University again was only one: To possess a diploma from Capital University. Many university diplomas are recognized only domestically. But Capital University is different. A diploma from Capital University is recognized everywhere, those owning one are considered top international talents. Hence. Many leaders are graduates from Capital University. [Looking forward to the initial test results, Princess of the Thompson Clan, all the best!] [Don¡¯t expect too much, in my opinion, this time Viola Thompson is going to fail. More than ten thousand candidates, and only three thousand will be enrolled, unless Viola Thompson can stand out among these ten thousand.] [I checked the passing rate of the initial test of Capital University, and last year, there were only two passers from Sinian Country. Moreover, they both held Country Reasin citizenship and had grown up there. Whether Viola Thompson can make it through the re-examination or not, I think I don¡¯t need to say much more, flipping over is inevitable! Although she flips over, she still remains a princess of the Thompson Clan, with endless money in her whole life. We ordinary people can¡¯t compare with her!] [So funny, what¡¯s wrong with flipping over? At least our princess received the invitation letter from Capital University, can you commentators do that? What else can you do except criticize our princess? Truly envious! Disgusting.] [Cool down guys, first of all, everyone acknowledges Viola Thompson¡¯s talent, otherwise, she would definitely not have received the admission invitation from Capital University. We all used to like Viola a lot, but she became too arrogant. Achieving a bit, she lost sight of her true self, not knowing what she was doing. The Thompson Clan started to show off her Capital University admission invitation on Facebook, I guess by then they probably had no idea there would be an initial test. They already thought that Viola had been offered admission! She had a small reputation on the internet, plus she was the once-in-a-decade top scorer in the college entrance examination, many parents regarded her as their children¡¯s study model. However, she ended up being a bad example. If she could have been a little more modest, filled up more choices on the application form, things would not have turned out this way! We are all so agitated because she did not set a good example for the children. After achieving a bit, the children may all become as arrogant as she is, what if that happens?] [Yes, yes, I¡¯m also a mother. The poster is so right. My daughter always says Viola Thompson is her goddess. It would be disastrous if Viola got filtered out in the initial test, what if this leaves her without a school to attend?] [What if the princess passes the initial test?] [If she passes, I¡¯m willing to dress up as a woman on live stream!] [Screen captured!] [Screen captured!] [Say or not, Miss Thompson is really so lucky. She has three such handsome brothers! And two cousins!] [Ah! I want to apply for the position of the eldest sister-in-law in the Thompson Clan.] [Leave the position of the second sister-in-law for me!] [Young sister-in-law! The young sister-in-law shall be mine!] Though Edward Thompson had already retired from the entertainment circle, the myths about him remained. After all, he was a mega movie star with tens of millions of fans. A skinny camel is still bigger than a horse. On top of that, he had a handsome face. So, the number of girls wanting to marry him was far from small. Here. Viola Thompson arrived at the boarding gate. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please show your invitation letter.¡± The uniformed airline staff stopped Viola Thompson. Capital University personally arranged for a plane, so there was no need to buy a ticket, simply showing the invitation letter would be fine. Viola Thompson took out the invitation letter from her bag. The staff member took out a purple light pen to verify. Only after verifying the letter was correct would they let her pass. Viola Thompson¡¯s invitation letter was accepted, and the staff member graced her with a polite smile, ¡°Come with me, please.¡± Viola Thompson followed her lead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, she boarded the airplane where the guide stopped walking after introducing her seat, courteously saying, ¡°Miss Thompson, your seat is A058.¡± Viola Thompson took the seat number, and slightly smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± Having spoken, Viola made her way into the cabin. The seat A058 was located near the middle. Stepping into the cabin, she saw that the plane was already filled with passengers. Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_2 Chapter 726: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_2 Capital City is a transfer hub. These candidates come from all over the world. Their skin colors are also vastly different. Viola Thompson found her seat, which was near the window on the left side, with two rows of seats. At this time, a young girl was already seated in her spot. Blonde hair and blue eyes. Wearing two braids, she looked quite cute, just like a doll. Viola walked over, preparing to put her suitcase on the luggage rack. In addition to essential clothes, Mandel Thompson had prepared many snacks in the suitcase. Quite heavy. At least 20 kg. A male student sitting behind Viola noticed her trying to put her luggage on the rack and wanted to help. After all, Viola, a delicate girl, could not possibly lift such a heavy suitcase. Just as the male student was about to stand up, Viola effortlessly lifted the suitcase with one hand and placed it on the luggage rack, not even furrowing her brow, as if the case had no weight at all. After putting the suitcase away, Viola looked down slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you make way for me please?¡± Upon hearing this, the girl immediately looked up from her book at Viola. The moment she looked up, her eyes were filled with amazement. This Eastern girl is too beautiful. Eyebrows and eyes like a painting. With naturally red, unadorned lips. Mila had also studied Sinian Country¡¯s ancient literature. Upon seeing this girl, the first phrase that came to her mind was: With light makeup and eyebrows evenly applied, her beauty is like a delicate spring flower. Everyone says she has a willowy waist. This girl was a perfect embodiment of an Eastern beauty. Mila quickly came to her senses and smiled, asking, ¡°Are you sitting inside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mila immediately stood up to make way. ¡°Come on in.¡± Viola slid in beside her. After Viola sat down, Mila turned her head and took the initiative to greet her, ¡°Hello, my name is Mila, I¡¯m nineteen years old, and I come from Ewik Land.¡± Viola never refused kindness, smiling faintly, ¡°Hello, I am Viola Thompson.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± Mila continued: ¡°Your name sounds beautiful, like a painting.¡± At this, Mila lowered her voice and said, ¡°You are the most beautiful Eastern girl I¡¯ve ever seen! By the way, how old are you this year?¡± ¡°Eighteen.¡± Viola replied. Mila smiled, ¡°Are you also a candidate for this year¡¯s College Entrance Examination?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded faintly. Mila said, ¡°I¡¯m also a candidate this year! By the way, I heard that there¡¯s a dual-degree master on our plane! I¡¯m so worried I¡¯ll be eliminated! Oh, how many schools did you apply for?¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°Which other one?¡± Mila continued: ¡°If I don¡¯t pass the preliminary examination, I¡¯ll have to attend Gardun University.¡± Gardun University is a globally renowned institution. Second only to Capital University. But in the eyes of top students, Gardun University is only an alternative. This would make others angry if they heard it. ¡°Mm, I only applied for Capital University.¡± Hearing this, Mila¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°You mean, you have a reserved spot?¡± That¡¯s incredible! After all, Capital University only has six reserved spots each year. Mila had only heard about it but had never seen anyone with a reserved spot. And she didn¡¯t expect to meet one today! ¡°No.¡± Viola shook her head slightly, ¡°I only applied for Capital University.¡± Hearing this, Mila was even more surprised! Applying for just one school without a reserved spot. How strong must this girl¡¯s abilities be to have such confidence? After all, if she fails the preliminary examination, she will not be able to choose a second school, and would have to face the possibility of not having a college to attend, ultimately taking the College Entrance Examination again. But the choices for repeat students and recent graduates are different. Mila was also very talented. She had always achieved first place in any competition since she was a child. But when it came to applying for schools, she didn¡¯t dare apply for just one. To be safe, she also applied for Gardun University. After all, anyone who can take the preliminary examination at Capital University is no ordinary person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although she could stand out among ordinary people, this did not mean that she could also excel among a group of highly talented individuals. ¡°Really?¡± Mila asked, ¡°You really only applied to Capital University?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded faintly. Mila excitedly said, ¡°Then you must be amazing.¡± ¡°Just average.¡± Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_3 Chapter 727: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_3 ¡°You¡¯re too modest!¡± Mila looked at Viola, ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone here, can we become good friends?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Upon hearing this, Mila said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She had finally made her first good friend in a foreign land. And such a beautiful Asian girl too! Mila, a lively and cheerful girl, suddenly remembered something and took out a bag of snacks from her backpack. ¡°Viola, this is a specialty from our hometown: Ewik ham. It¡¯s delicious! Have a try.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took the ham from Mila and had a bite. Mila expectantly asked, ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Viola smiled with her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Mila felt like she finally found a kindred spirit for a friend. She had shared her ham with others before, but most of them had shown aversion. Only Viola had given such high praise. Viola nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have more here, let me give you some.¡± Mila took out half of her ham to share with Viola. Viola also shared her snacks with Mila. ¡°These are melon seeds, a specialty from Sinian Country.¡± Mila had never seen melon seeds before and asked curiously, ¡°How do you eat this?¡± Viola cracked one open by hand, ¡°Just eat the inside seed.¡± Mila followed suit and cracked a melon seed. Viola laughed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s more fun to crack them with your teeth, but it¡¯s not very polite on an airplane. I¡¯ll show you when we get there.¡± ¡°Sounds great!¡± Mila, a true food-lover, dreamed of trying delicious dishes from all around the world. Continuing, she said, ¡°I heard that once we get to Capital University, they¡¯ll assign us dormitories. Friends can live together; otherwise, we¡¯ll be put into random groups. How about we live together?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Viola nodded. Mila was very happy, ¡°Viola, do you know anyone else?¡± Viola shook her head slightly. Mila said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone else either. You¡¯re the first friend I¡¯ve made. I hope we both pass the preliminary test. By the way, have you thought about which major you¡¯ll choose if you pass the preliminaries?¡± Viola hadn¡¯t really thought about it. After all, she had chosen to attend university solely to fulfill her unfulfilled wish from her past life. ¡°I can study anything,¡± Viola replied. Mila nodded, ¡°I want to study nuclear engineering and nuclear technology. How about we study the same thing?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Viola happened to be interested in nuclear weapons as well. Mila was thrilled! Before, when learning about Sinian culture¡¯s story of friendship upon hearing the pines and water, their understanding was limited. She didn¡¯t understand why Bo Ya would destroy his zither upon Zi Qi¡¯s death. Now she knew that familiar expressions like ¡°instant rapport¡± and ¡°meeting lamenting¡± didn¡¯t apply only to romantic relationships. Soon, it was half past eleven. The original takeoff time was supposed to be at 11:30 a.m. But the plane still hadn¡¯t taken off. The students onboard were growing extremely impatient. Viola remained calm, placing a newspaper over her face and leaning back in her seat to sleep. Undisturbed. They¡¯d arrive sooner or later anyway; she wasn¡¯t in a rush. Overcome with curiosity, Mila went with the crowd to find out what was going on. In no time, Mila returned. Excitedly, she exclaimed, ¡°Viola! I found out what¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Viola pulled the newspaper down, revealing her delicate, beautiful eyes. In a single glance, she was captivating. Mila continued, ¡°Apparently, there are four VIP students in first class! One of them is Haruna Yukawa, the daughter of the Jaban Country¡¯s president. She must have been delayed for some reason, which is why our plane hasn¡¯t taken off.¡± Mila looked envious and said, ¡°Being a VIP student is so great; even Capital University¡¯s plane has to wait for her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why couldn¡¯t she have been a VIP student? Viola smiled, ¡°There are many who envy you as well.¡± Being invited to Capital University was already an achievement beyond most people¡¯s dreams. Viola was content. She hadn¡¯t planned on attending Capital University; she just happened to receive their invitation. Chapter 728 - Chapter 727: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_3 Chapter 727: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_3 ¡°You¡¯re too modest!¡± Mila looked at Viola, ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone here, can we become good friends?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Upon hearing this, Mila said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She had finally made her first good friend in a foreign land. And such a beautiful Asian girl too! Mila, a lively and cheerful girl, suddenly remembered something and took out a bag of snacks from her backpack. ¡°Viola, this is a specialty from our hometown: Ewik ham. It¡¯s delicious! Have a try.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took the ham from Mila and had a bite. Mila expectantly asked, ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Viola smiled with her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Mila felt like she finally found a kindred spirit for a friend. She had shared her ham with others before, but most of them had shown aversion. Only Viola had given such high praise. Viola nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have more here, let me give you some.¡± Mila took out half of her ham to share with Viola. Viola also shared her snacks with Mila. ¡°These are melon seeds, a specialty from Sinian Country.¡± Mila had never seen melon seeds before and asked curiously, ¡°How do you eat this?¡± Viola cracked one open by hand, ¡°Just eat the inside seed.¡± Mila followed suit and cracked a melon seed. Viola laughed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s more fun to crack them with your teeth, but it¡¯s not very polite on an airplane. I¡¯ll show you when we get there.¡± ¡°Sounds great!¡± Mila, a true food-lover, dreamed of trying delicious dishes from all around the world. Continuing, she said, ¡°I heard that once we get to Capital University, they¡¯ll assign us dormitories. Friends can live together; otherwise, we¡¯ll be put into random groups. How about we live together?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Viola nodded. Mila was very happy, ¡°Viola, do you know anyone else?¡± Viola shook her head slightly. Mila said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone else either. You¡¯re the first friend I¡¯ve made. I hope we both pass the preliminary test. By the way, have you thought about which major you¡¯ll choose if you pass the preliminaries?¡± Viola hadn¡¯t really thought about it. After all, she had chosen to attend university solely to fulfill her unfulfilled wish from her past life. ¡°I can study anything,¡± Viola replied. Mila nodded, ¡°I want to study nuclear engineering and nuclear technology. How about we study the same thing?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Viola happened to be interested in nuclear weapons as well. Mila was thrilled! Before, when learning about Sinian culture¡¯s story of friendship upon hearing the pines and water, their understanding was limited. She didn¡¯t understand why Bo Ya would destroy his zither upon Zi Qi¡¯s death. Now she knew that familiar expressions like ¡°instant rapport¡± and ¡°meeting lamenting¡± didn¡¯t apply only to romantic relationships. Soon, it was half past eleven. The original takeoff time was supposed to be at 11:30 a.m. But the plane still hadn¡¯t taken off. The students onboard were growing extremely impatient. Viola remained calm, placing a newspaper over her face and leaning back in her seat to sleep. Undisturbed. They¡¯d arrive sooner or later anyway; she wasn¡¯t in a rush. Overcome with curiosity, Mila went with the crowd to find out what was going on. In no time, Mila returned. Excitedly, she exclaimed, ¡°Viola! I found out what¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Viola pulled the newspaper down, revealing her delicate, beautiful eyes. In a single glance, she was captivating. Mila continued, ¡°Apparently, there are four VIP students in first class! One of them is Haruna Yukawa, the daughter of the Jaban Country¡¯s president. She must have been delayed for some reason, which is why our plane hasn¡¯t taken off.¡± Mila looked envious and said, ¡°Being a VIP student is so great; even Capital University¡¯s plane has to wait for her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why couldn¡¯t she have been a VIP student? Viola smiled, ¡°There are many who envy you as well.¡± Being invited to Capital University was already an achievement beyond most people¡¯s dreams. Viola was content. She hadn¡¯t planned on attending Capital University; she just happened to receive their invitation. Chapter 729 - Chapter 728: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_4 Chapter 728: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_4 ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± After a long wait. Haruna Yukawa finally arrived with a leisurely pace. The moment she boarded the plane, the cabin crew immediately lowered the curtain, blocking the view between the rear and economy cabins. Mila only saw a figure wearing a black dress. It flashed by. She didn¡¯t even get a clear look at what Haruna Yukawa looked like. But, she must be very beautiful! After all, she is a real aristocratic princess. Mila looked regretful and glanced at Viola, who acted as if nothing had happened. From beginning to end, she hadn¡¯t raised her head to look, as if her eyes only had books in them. ¡°Viola, how come you¡¯re not the least bit curious?¡± Viola was baffled by Mila¡¯s question, ¡°Curious about what?¡± ¡°Curious about what Haruna Yukawa looks like!¡± Mila continued: ¡°Not only is she a guaranteed admission student, but she¡¯s also a princess from Jaban Country!¡± Although Mila was a top student, she was still an ordinary person. She had never been in contact with a princess before. Viola smiled faintly, trying to go along with Mila, ¡°Curious, huh? What does she look like?¡± Mila: ¡°¡­¡± She really couldn¡¯t tell that Viola was pretending to go along with her. At the same time, Mila became more and more curious about Viola. What is the identity of this Eastern girl, after all? Facing a princess, she could actually be so calm. Mila looked at Viola, squinting her eyes, ¡°Viola, are you a princess too?¡± Or, does Viola have another identity? ¡°You have good insight,¡± Viola suddenly lowered her voice, very seriously said, ¡°Not only am I a little princess, but I¡¯m also good friends with the principal of Capital University.¡± Mila burst out laughing, ¡°Stop bragging, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Viola also laughed, ¡°Well, don¡¯t believe me, then.¡± ¡°Do I look like a fool to you?¡± Viola must be bragging. Ignoring the little princess topic, if Viola really was good friends with the principal of Capital University, she wouldn¡¯t be sitting with them on the plane! Not mentioning the guaranteed admissions slots. Capital University should at least arrange a first-class seat for her. Viola turned to look at Mila, ¡°I think you look like a fool.¡± ¡°Psh,¡± Mila rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I¡¯m the only one in my family with a super-high IQ for so many years! My parents said I¡¯m a genetic mutation! Actually, I wanted to study genetics!¡± Soon, the plane finally took off. Capital University is located at the pinnacle of the Nine Continent. It will take a total of five hours flight. At 12:30 p.m. The crew will prepare lunch according to everyone¡¯s nationality. Lunch is quite luxurious. Viola was given three dishes and a soup, not a lot in portion, just right for one person. Two meat dishes, one vegetable, and a shrimp and pork rib soup. Mila wasn¡¯t interested in enjoying her own food, looking at Viola, ¡°Viola, can we switch?¡± Although the crew¡¯s lunch was very considerate, Mila had the heart to taste all kinds of delicacies after all. ¡°Of course.¡± As for food, Viola didn¡¯t care, as long as it filled her stomach. ¡°Viola, thank you!¡± Mila excitedly switched food with Viola, finally saying, ¡°You Sinian people are amazing! What¡¯s the name of this dish, it¡¯s just too delicious!¡± Viola took a look, ¡°This is spicy chicken.¡± ¡°And this?¡± Mila continued to ask. ¡°Sour fish soup.¡± Hearing this, Mila¡¯s face was full of surprise, ¡°So fish can be this delicious! Back in our hometown, fish is usually used to make feed! Viola, I really love your Sinian Country so much!¡± ¡°Thank you for liking it. Our Sinian food is not just this, there are many more delicious things. Like clam chowder, stinky tofu, hot and sour noodles¡­¡± Hearing Viola sharing Sinian delicacies, Mila was drooling, then asked, ¡°Viola, will you wait for the results on Nine Continent Island or go back to Capital City after the exam?¡± ¡°Go back.¡± Mila was even more excited, ¡°Then take me with you, I originally wanted to wait for the results on Nine Continent Island, but since I don¡¯t know anyone in Sinian Country, can I go with you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mila¡¯s first time in Sinian Country, she should feel the warmth and hospitality of Sinian people. Moreover, Viola actually quite liked Mila. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl had a very simple character. Like a clear-bottomed spring. ¡°Thank you, Viola!¡± Although they just met for the first time, Mila didn¡¯t feel any distance and held Viola¡¯s arm tightly. After finishing eating, Viola got up and soaked two cups of milk tea. Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_6 Chapter 730: 233: How did she receive the invitation?_6 ¡°Okay.¡± York nodded, glancing at Viola Thompson. The girl was leaning against the back of her chair. Her handsome face was covered by an ancient book, breathing shallowly, revealing only her fair and graceful neck, and the well-defined collarbone. Even without seeing her face, one could sense that she was a flawless girl. Admire from afar, but do not touch. Speaking of which, York then asked, ¡°Is she from Jaban Country?¡± As far as he knew, only girls from Jaban Country had such temperament and beauty. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Mila shook her head directly, ¡°She is from Sinian Country.¡± Sinian Country?! Upon hearing this, there was shock in York¡¯s eyes. Who would have thought that Viola Thompson was actually a Sinian person! Wasn¡¯t it said that very few people from Sinian Country get invitations? Moreover, even if they did receive one, it was still difficult to pass. Occasionally, those who pass the first round would eventually be discovered to be of Sinian descent. ¡°Are you sure?¡± York asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure,¡± Mila looked at York and then asked, ¡°Do you discriminate against nationality?¡± Speaking of this, Mila immediately made her position clear, ¡°I want to say in advance that I won¡¯t hang out with people who discriminate against nationality!¡± Being human, everyone should be equal. How can there be nationality discrimination! York also immediately clarified his position, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re misunderstanding. I don¡¯t discriminate against nationality. I¡¯m just surprised that she is a Sinian person. You also know that in the past few years, very few Sinian people have received invitations from Capital University.¡± Also, because Asians all look similar, York subconsciously thought that Viola was from Jaban Country. He didn¡¯t expect she wasn¡¯t! ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mila continued chatting with York. First-class cabin. The atmosphere in the cabin was a bit tense. After all, these four people were all Bosses from all walks of life, and they were also all specially admitted students. Before meeting each other, they all thought they were the only specially admitted students; who would have thought that there were even more powerful people in this world! The gap between one and four was too big. Especially Haruna Yukawa. Although Jaban Country was small, after all, she was a princess; since she was a princess, she should enjoy the treatment of a princess. What was the meaning of having her sit with these people? Back in Jaban Country, only royals and nobles had the qualifications to sit with her. But now! Now, she didn¡¯t even know who was sitting next to her. The others were also lone warriors. After all, there was a saying in this world that fierce beasts always travel alone, while only cattle and sheep gather in groups. At this moment, the girl sitting next to Haruna Yukawa greeted her, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Daisy from Country Polluton.¡± Haruna Yukawa acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard and calmly turned a page in the foreign book in her hand. In their Jaban Country, not just anyone could talk to her. Haruna Yukawa¡¯s silence made Daisy somewhat embarrassed. Daisy had long known that Haruna Yukawa had a good temper and was very approachable. Back in Country Polluton, Daisy even saw a report of Haruna Yukawa playing with ordinary people¡¯s children. Unexpectedly, Haruna Yukawa was so aloof in real life. Of course, Daisy didn¡¯t know. Those news were just what the royal family of Jaban Country wanted to present to the public. The real Haruna Yukawa wouldn¡¯t care about just anyone. Daisy didn¡¯t say anything again; in order to hide her embarrassment, she picked up a book and began reading. Five hours later. The plane smoothly landed at the airport of Capital University. Mila was excited and gently patted Viola, ¡°Viola, wake up quickly.¡± Viola reached out to remove the book from her face and looked at Mila, ¡°Are we there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mila nodded and then said, ¡°But we haven¡¯t gotten off the plane yet. We should wait for those big shots from the first-class cabin to get off first.¡± Viola was in no hurry. However, the cabin was filled with discussions. ¡°Why? Why let the specially admitted students get off first? They shouldn¡¯t even be on the same plane with us!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that Capital University doesn¡¯t have special admission quotas?¡± ¡°Not that they don¡¯t have them, it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t reached the standard for special admission.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Soon, the several specially admitted students in the first-class cabin left. Mila started to get her luggage. Standing on her tiptoes, ¡°Viola, is your suitcase the pink one?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll get it myself.¡± Viola said. ¡°Let me help you.¡± At that moment, York stood up from his seat, ¡°Let me help you. Is it the white and pink suitcase?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Mila nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± York, with a chivalrous demeanor, said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve a beauty.¡± York, with his height of 1.86 meters, found it easy to pick up the things on the luggage rack. He originally intended to take the two suitcases down together. But when he touched Viola¡¯s pink suitcase, he was taken aback. He initially thought that the suitcase wasn¡¯t very heavy. Because when Viola put it up, she did so with ease, without even furrowing her brow. But when York picked up the pink suitcase, he realized how wrong he was. Because the suitcase was too heavy! He couldn¡¯t even lift it with one hand. How strong was Viola? York swallowed, glancing at Viola, with shock in his eyes. Soon, York took the two suitcases down from the rack. Mila smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, York.¡± Viola also thanked him. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± York scratched the back of his head, his face slightly red. Mila felt that she was lucky to have met two such good friends right away. Tomorrow will be the first day of the official preliminary exams. Next is choosing dormitories. For the next four days, candidates were not allowed to leave the Nine Continent Island, nor were they allowed to enter or exit the dormitory at will. Each dormitory houses four people; those who know each other can go to register. Viola and Mila registered for a dormitory together, with two roommates randomly matched. Soon, Mila and Viola arrived at the new dormitory. Although it was a temporary dormitory, the conditions were good, with new sheets and quilts. As a specially admitted student, Haruna Yukawa was arranged a single room. An assistant brought her the roster of this year¡¯s key talents. Although she was a specially admitted student, she still needed to participate in the physical and survival ability assessment on the first day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Haruna Yukawa picked up the roster and frowned slightly, ¡°How strange, there¡¯s actually a native Sinian person this year. How did she receive an invitation?¡± The assistant respectfully said, ¡°She is the once-in-a-decade College Entrance Examination top scorer from Sinian Country.¡± Top scorer? Very impressive? Hearing this, Haruna Yukawa¡¯s eyes flashed with disdain, ¡°When did the invitation standards for Capital University become so low?¡± Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: 234: Thats Viola Thompson! Chapter 731: 234: That¡¯s Viola Thompson! What is Capital University? It is a prestigious institution known as the cradle of presidents. And it is a place that students around the world dream of attending. But now. Even a top scorer in the College Entrance Examination can receive an invitation letter from Capital University. How ridiculous. Thinking about her own noble status as a legitimate princess, having to sit on the same plane with an ordinary Sinian person and take the same exam, Haruna Yukawa felt extremely irritated. This was simply demeaning! Disgusting! If it weren¡¯t for the opportunity to gain a prestigious education at Capital University, Haruna Yukawa would have walked away without a second thought. But now. She must successfully obtain a diploma from Capital University. Seeing this, her assistant chuckled and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. These people have just average talents. Getting an invitation from Capital University is already the highlight of their lives. Watch, she¡¯ll be eliminated in tomorrow¡¯s survival ability assessment.¡± Sinian people have ordinary talent and physical abilities. Over the years, the majority of those who have successfully passed the preliminary examination have been of Chinese descent. Others were mixed-race. Pure Sinian people were very rare. Even though the assistant made a valid point, Haruna Yukawa still felt disgusted and continued, ¡°So this Sinian person got in just because she scored full marks on the entrance exam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, the assistant continued, ¡°I heard that Principal Thompson had a very good impression of this Sinian person and even wanted to admit her as a guaranteed enrollee. But the other members of the board objected.¡± It was only because of the vacancy left by Viola Thompson that Haruna Yukawa had the opportunity to become a guaranteed enrollee. Hearing this, Haruna Yukawa frowned slightly, ¡°Is the information accurate?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± the assistant nodded, ¡°Mr. Putin said it himself.¡± Mr. Putin was also a Jabanese. It was because Mr. Putin and three other board members jointly recommended her that Haruna Yukawa successfully became a guaranteed enrollee. Haruna Yukawa frowned again, ¡°It seems that Principal Thompson really is confused!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they both have the same last name,¡± the assistant continued. ¡°Both have the last name Thompson?¡± Haruna Yukawa looked at the assistant, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The assistant picked up the file on the table and continued, ¡°You see, this Sinian person also has the surname Thompson. Viola Thompson.¡± The full name of Capital University¡¯s principal is Yves Dinwoodie. Interestingly enough. Yves Dinwoodie is also Sinian. Many Western countries have tried to lure Yves Dinwoodie into emigrating to their countries, but he refused. He even made a statement. I am a Sinian by body. And a Sinian by soul in death. Seeing this, the ridicule in Haruna Yukawa¡¯s eyes became even more evident. She had thought Viola Thompson had some special talent! Turns out she used connections! If she weren¡¯t a Thompson, maybe she wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications to receive an invitation. The assistant continued, ¡°This Viola Thompson is really delusional, thinking that just because she shares the same last name, she can easily pass the assessment. Little does she know, our Capital University¡¯s assessments are transparent and open. No one can cheat.¡± Haruna Yukawa said, ¡°Being able to receive an invitation from Capital University is already an unattainable existence for ordinary people. This Sinian person has earned it!¡± With this invitation letter and the experience of participating in Capital University¡¯s preliminary exam, she could brag about it for a lifetime. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the assistant nodded, and then handed a list to Haruna Yukawa, ¡°Your Highness, this is a list of outstanding candidates prepared by Mr. Putin especially for you. Mr. Putin¡¯s idea is that you should get closer to these people in the meantime. If you can work with them, your chances of success in tomorrow¡¯s survival ability assessment will increase by half.¡± Hearing this, Haruna Yukawa took the list from the assistant. There were five people on the list. From five different countries. Four men and one woman, coupled with her, made a team of two females. Haruna Yukawa continued, ¡°Do we have to form a team of six for tomorrow¡¯s assessment?¡± She was born a noble princess! Teaming up with these people was nothing less than an insult to her. Haruna Yukawa couldn¡¯t accept that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assistant nodded, ¡°The assessment not only tests one¡¯s ability to survive in harsh environments, but also one¡¯s teamwork. So, teams must be formed.¡± In a pool of 10,000 people for the assessment. More than half would be eliminated in the survival ability assessment. For a six-person team, if one person does not cooperate or cannot keep up in terms of physical stamina, it will affect the progress of the entire team. So choosing teammates is crucial. Only with the right team can there be hope for victory. Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: 234: That is Viola Thompson! _2 Chapter 732: 234: That is Viola Thompson! _2 Haruna Yukawa, the little princess from Jaban Country, had a background and connections at Capital University, and was also a special admissions student. Hence, Jaban Country couldn¡¯t allow her to fail in this survival skills assessment, no matter what. Because of this, Mr. Putin, as a member of the university¡¯s board, used his position to investigate who had the highest potential and most capable candidates, so they could team up with Haruna Yukawa. Only in this way would Haruna have a better chance of victory. Haruna Yukawa frowned slightly. No matter how unwilling she was, she had no choice but to accept Mr. Putin¡¯s arrangement. On the other side. Although Daisy was also a special admissions student, she did not have the privileged princess status and was assigned to an ordinary four-person room. As it happens, Daisy was arranged to be in the same dormitory as Mila and Viola Thompson. When she entered, Mila was eating snacks Viola brought. There was a desk by the dormitory window. The bright sunlight streamed in, and a tree branch full of small white flowers stretched in from the outside, filling the air with a faint fragrance. The girl was sitting at the desk with an old, yellowed book in front of her. A wisp of hair slid down from her forehead, and her fair, jade-like skin appeared even more radiant against the backdrop of her hair. Even though it was just her side profile, she was breathtakingly beautiful, looking like a painting that had come to life from a classical book. She seemed unreal. Daisy was taken aback. At this moment, Mila noticed an extra person in the dormitory room and smiled, ¡°Are you our new roommate?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Daisy came to her senses, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Daisy. From Polluton Country.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mila from Ewik Land,¡± Mila said. She then looked over at Viola, ¡°That¡¯s Viola Thompson. She¡¯s Sinian.¡± When her name was called, Viola turned her eyes slightly, ¡°Hello, Viola.¡± Viola Thompson. Although Daisy had never studied Sinian culture, she subconsciously found this name to be very beautiful as soon as she heard it. It matched the girl¡¯s entire persona. ¡°Hello,¡± Daisy greeted them with a smile, then walked in with her suitcase. She looked at Mila and asked, ¡°Are you two together?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Mila nodded, ¡°Viola and I are good friends. Do you want to join us?¡± Good friends? Join? Was becoming good friends really that simple to Mila? Friendships need nurturing and management. It¡¯s not like you can just become someone¡¯s best friend with a few words. Daisy smiled and asked, ¡°Did you two grow up together?¡± These two came from different countries, so perhaps Viola only had Sinian nationality? Daisy had tried to understand this before. Generally, Sinians who received invitations to Capital University were of Sinian heritage. However, these people usually didn¡¯t admit their Sinian background during self-introductions, instead just mentioning which country they had grown up in. ¡°Not exactly,¡± Mila responded, ¡°Viola and I met on the plane.¡± Upon hearing this, Daisy¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Met on a plane? That meant Mila and Viola had known each other for less than a day. Just one day ¨C they didn¡¯t know much about each other, and yet Mila was bold enough to call herself Viola¡¯s good friend? Could such a relationship really stand up to scrutiny? ¡°You mean you met on the plane coming here?¡± Daisy asked. ¡°Mhmm.¡± Mila nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Daisy swallowed. She was someone who took things step-by-step and found it difficult to accept this kind of fast-food friendship. You never know what kind of person is hiding beneath someone¡¯s exterior. Mila was enthusiastic and continued to ask, ¡°Oh, Daisy, where were you sitting on the plane? I was in seat A030, and Viola was in A031.¡± ¡°I was in first class,¡± Daisy replied. ¡°First class!¡± Mila¡¯s eyes lit up. Daisy nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Mila¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°So you¡¯re a special admissions student, right?¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Daisy nodded again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh my god! You¡¯re amazing! How did you get the guaranteed admission to Capital University?¡± Mila was thrilled ¨C she finally met a special admissions student. ¡°Did you see Haruna Yukawa when you came?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Daisy continued, ¡°I sat next to her.¡± Mila¡¯s eyes were filled with envy, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mila asked again, ¡°I heard Haruna Yukawa¡¯s the princess of Jaban Country. Is she good looking? What¡¯s her personality like?¡± Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: 234: That is Viola Thompson! _3 Chapter 733: 234: That is Viola Thompson! _3 Girls, you know. The first thing they care about is their looks, followed by their personality. Even though Haruna Yukawa ignored her on the plane, she was, after all, a princess from a royal family. Daisy smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s very pretty and has a decent personality.¡± Mila sighed and then said, ¡°There¡¯s always someone better out there. I used to think I was great back at home, always winning first place in competitions, but after coming here, I realized there are so many people better than me! By the way, Daisy, you haven¡¯t told me how you got a recommended admission here!¡± Daisy replied, ¡°It¡¯s actually no big deal; I was recommended by our city.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mila nodded, ¡°You must have made some contribution to your city.¡± Daisy smiled sheepishly and then said, ¡°It¡¯s not really a huge contribution, I just happened to develop a miracle cure for pet parvovirus, which got me recommended by the pet association to the city.¡± Mila also had a pet and was familiar with pet parvovirus. It was a deadly disease for dogs with no known cure until half a year ago when a miracle cure suddenly appeared. As long as a pet took one pill, it would be completely cured. For a time, the person who developed this miracle cure became a legend in the pet world. Mila originally thought that the person who researched the miracle cure would be much older, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so young. ¡°Daisy, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Daisy replied, ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal.¡± Her achievements not only lie in researching this miracle cure, but she has also won numerous national awards. Becoming a recommended student at Capital University is not an easy matter. Mila continued to ask, ¡°By the way, why would you recommended students come to school with us? I thought you don¡¯t have to participate in the preliminary exams?¡± Daisy explained, ¡°We don¡¯t have to take the later written exams and defense part, but we still have to participate in the physical and survival ability assessment. If this part is not passed, the recommended admission will be revoked.¡± Hearing this, Mila looked surprised. She thought that recommended students could directly attend the opening ceremony. She didn¡¯t expect recommended students to participate in the assessment as well. Seeing Mila¡¯s reaction, Daisy continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, the physical and survival ability assessment is not that difficult. As long as we complete this part smoothly, we can go home and wait for the notice.¡± ¡°I envy you!¡± Mila said. Daisy smiled. Although Daisy was polite, Mila could tell that she didn¡¯t seem to want to develop into friends with her. Mila didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself further, so she came to Viola Thompson¡¯s side, ¡°Viola, do you have any more delicious food?¡± Viola took out a pickled pepper phoenix claw from her bag, ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Mila asked. ¡°Pickled pepper phoenix claws.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Phoenix claws?¡± Mila was very surprised, ¡°Phoenix¡¯s claws? Does your Sinian Country really have phoenixes?¡± It turned out that phoenixes were not just an ancient legend. Viola smiled and explained, ¡°It¡¯s not a real phoenix; it¡¯s actually chicken feet, cooked and marinated in pickled peppers so it¡¯s a little spicy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Viola looked at Daisy and then asked, ¡°Daisy, do you want to try it?¡± Chicken feet? Daisy frowned slightly. People in her country don¡¯t eat offal or various animal feet. Because feet touch the ground and step on everything, they are considered dirty and lowly. She couldn¡¯t understand. Why would anyone in this world like to eat chicken feet? Didn¡¯t they find it disgusting? Daisy had some difficulty accepting it and said, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it. We don¡¯t eat chicken feet where I come from.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mila took the pickled pepper phoenix claw from Viola¡¯s hand and laughed, ¡°You won¡¯t eat it? More for me!¡± Daisy looked at Mila, who was eating happily, with an incredulous look in her eyes. Ewik Land and Country Polluton were both in the same direction. Their eating habits should be quite similar. She didn¡¯t understand why Mila could eat it so happily. Didn¡¯t she think it was dirty? After Mila finished a pickled pepper phoenix claw, she looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, this is so delicious!¡± Viola¡¯s eyes twinkled with laughter, ¡°I have more if you finish that.¡± ¡°Viola, you¡¯re the best!¡± Daisy frowned slightly and began to tidy her bed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before long, The fourth roommate arrived. The fourth roommate¡¯s name was Cindy. She was from the North SeaContinent. Her face had a rugged appearance, but her voice was very sweet. Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: 234: Thats Viola Thompson!_4 Chapter 734: 234: That¡¯s Viola Thompson!_4 When she found out that Daisy was the recommended student, she was very surprised, as if she was taking a selfie with Daisy and even asked her for an autograph. Daisy felt, this was the normal reaction of the common applicants upon seeing her. After all, she was the one in the ten thousand, the recommended student. Common applicants should have an attitude of worship when they see her. Not as plain as Viola Thompson. From the moment she entered the room, until she announced she was recommended, Viola did not show any surprise. She acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. She didn¡¯t even say ¡®you are so amazing¡¯. Daisy almost felt that, like Viola, she was an ordinary applicant. There were only six recommended students out of ten thousand students this year. As a fellow recommended student assigned to the same dormitory as Viola, Viola should feel honored. After all, Viola was not of noble origin. But Viola reacted indifferently. She even invited her to have chicken feet. Doesn¡¯t Viola know that chicken feet are the most impure things in their country? Inadvertently. Daisy did not have a good impression of Viola and Mila. She even thought Viola did it on purpose to defy her. Probably because Viola was jealous that she was a recommended student! Yes. That must be it. Because Viola was not recommended, she was jealous of her and tried to insult her with chicken feet. Thinking about it, Daisy frowned slightly. This girl has such a deep heart! Scary. Cindy was a person who watched people closely, when she found out the other two roommates were ordinary and didn¡¯t have any outstanding achievements, she just said hello casually and didn¡¯t say anything else, she kept hanging around Daisy. ¡°Daisy, I¡¯m going to go check out the cafeteria, do you want me to bring you food? Let¡¯s become friends? I¡¯ll send you the menu once I¡¯m at the Cafeteria.¡± Daisy doesn¡¯t add just anyone as a friend. She refused, ¡°No need, I will go there myself later.¡± Cindy was not angry and laughed, ¡°Then let¡¯s go there together later. After all, I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Mila was an innocent girl, she immediately interjected, ¡°Cindy, let¡¯s all go get a meal together later! Let¡¯s be friends.¡± Cindy looked at Mila, without any polite words, she bluntly refused, ¡°Sorry, the people in my friends¡¯ list are all very close.¡± Implying that Mila wasn¡¯t qualified to be her friend. Mila was not like Daisy. Whether Mila, being an ordinary applicant, could stay here was not guaranteed. After all, the preliminary examination of Capital University is very cruel. Cindy has already inquired about it, the original plan was to enroll three thousand, now it¡¯s down to two thousand. Meaning, only two out of ten could pass the examination to stay. And there were four people in their dorm. Of these four people, besides Daisy who was a recommended student, she was probably the only one who could pass the preliminary examination. So, her encounter with Viola and Mila was just a brush of fate, as it was just a chance encounter, she didn¡¯t need to please anyone. Furthermore, there was nothing attractive about Viola and Mila that would warrant her attention. To make friends is to best yourself. Those who resemble me perhaps are less than none. Cindy never made friends with anyone less capable than herself. Daisy, on the other hand, refused outright, ¡°I like to eat in a little more peace.¡± Being openly rejected, Mila was at a loss for a moment, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Well, alright then.¡± She had thought that Daisy and Cindy were just like Viola. She hadn¡¯t expected these two to be so aloof. At this moment, Viola came over from the side, smiling, ¡°Mila, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria together, and take a look at the surroundings.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola¡¯s presence greatly alleviated Mila¡¯s embarrassment. The two of them left the dormitory together. It¡¯s mealtime now, and there are two hours to travel in and out of the dormitory. There are many people in the cafeteria. There¡¯s both Chinese and Western food available. Mila has been deeply enchanted by Chinese food, she followed Viola to eat fish wrapped in paper, and also ordered some vegetables. Mila could hold her liquor, she ordered two beers and handed one to Viola. Viola quickly refused, ¡°I¡¯ll just have Milk Tea.¡± Where would she dare to drink alcohol now. She had always thought that she was a good and controlled drinker, but ever since she found out about her actions, she felt embarrassed. She already has one bread at home. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She can¡¯t afford to have another one. Mila laughed, ¡°Viola, why do you like drinking Milk Tea so much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just love it,¡± Viola laughed back, ¡°I can drink three or four cups a day.¡± Mila widened her eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?¡± ¡°Exercise.¡± Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: 234: Thats Viola Thompson!_5 Chapter 735: 234: That¡¯s Viola Thompson!_5 Exercise? It sounds easy, but who can actually commit to jogging every morning? Mila then asked, ¡°What time do you get up every morning?¡± ¡°Six or six thirty.¡± Viola answered. Mila widened her eyes, ¡°Every day?¡± Viola nodded slightly. A good figure requires maintenance. No one can lie in bed every day, indulge in junk food like cola and milk tea, and still maintain a perfect figure. Viola is a very disciplined person. Mila laughed, ¡°You must be bragging.¡± Viola smiled, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to brag about. Also, bragging is not a good habit.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t bragged yet?¡± Mila counted on her fingers, ¡°Think about it, how much have you bragged all along? You said you know Principal Thompson, then you claimed your fondness for Taro Milk Tea is because you are a hacker, Taro Milk Tea¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bragging.¡± Mila ¡®huh¡¯ in disbelief, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Viola chuckled and didn¡¯t bother to explain. ¡°Can I join you beautiful ladies?¡± Mila looked up, spotted York and immediately smiled, ¡°Of course!¡± York ordered a simple Western meal. Sandwich and steak. He hadn¡¯t tried Chinese food before, and was curious, ¡°What are you eating? It smells great!¡± ¡°It¡¯s grilled fish. You must have never tried it,¡± Mila continued, ¡°This is a delicacy from Sinian Country, you can try it.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± York sought Viola¡¯s opinion. Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± York forked a piece of fish. The fish was crispy and had a great texture, but soon, his mouth was engulfed by a strong and pungent spiciness. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± York covered his mouth, coughing violently. It¡¯s too spicy! Viola immediately gave him a bottle of pure water, ¡°Drinking some water will help. We like spicy food, that¡¯s why we ordered it extra spicy.¡± York took the bottle of water from Viola and drank almost half of it in one go, ¡°Actually, the taste is quite good, just a bit too spicy.¡± Mila laughed and teased, ¡°York, you can¡¯t handle your spice, what kind of man are you?¡± York wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with a napkin, ¡°I rarely eat spicy food.¡± Mila continued, ¡°Then you can rinse it with boiling water before eating it.¡± Although the flavour is slightly bland when rinsed with boiling water, it¡¯s still far more flavorful than a sandwich or steak. After finishing the meal. The three of them walked back toward the dormitory. York continued, ¡°Tomorrow is the first physical fitness and survival ability test, six people per team, have you found your team yet? If not, we can group together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Mila nodded and turned to look at Viola, ¡°Viola, what about you?¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that.¡± Being in a team with familiar people helps with coordination. York smiled, ¡°Then we¡¯ll sign up together tomorrow.¡± Grouping is like choosing a dorm. Some people group with others they know, and if they don¡¯t know anyone, they are matched randomly. Once he finished talking, York continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the girl¡¯s dormitory at seven thirty tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mila nodded. After York left, Mila asked, ¡°Viola, what do you think of York?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Viola replied. Mila linked arms with Viola, ¡°What I meant was his looks. Do you find him attractive?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s quite handsome.¡± Viola generally had a good impression of handsome guys. Of course, it would be even better if he had six pack abs! Mila laughed, ¡°I also find him quite handsome, could you ask him tomorrow if he has a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Viola pointed to herself. ¡°Yes.¡± Mila nodded. Viola laughed, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to ask him yourself, what if he misunderstands when I ask?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point. By the way, Viola, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Mila continued. ¡°No boyfriend,¡± Viola shook her head slightly, ¡°But I have a fianc¨¦.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A fianc¨¦! This word startled Mila. ¡°You really have a fianc¨¦!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Viola raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is there law against having a fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°Well, no¡± Mila continued, ¡°It¡¯s just surprising because someone as beautiful as you must have many admirers. It would be better for you to choose one carefully, why rush into an engagement?¡± Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: 234: Thats Viola Thompson! _6 Chapter 736: 234: That¡¯s Viola Thompson! _6 Is Viola Thompson really worried that she won¡¯t get married? Viola lowered her voice and said, ¡°Because my fianc¨¦ is not only handsome with long legs of 1.9 meters, but also has eight-pack abs and a mermaid line.¡± Mila¡¯s eyes widened, excitedly saying, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mila continued, ¡°Do you have a photo of your fianc¨¦¡¯s abs? I want to see!¡± Which beauty wouldn¡¯t want someone so handsome, with eight-pack abs and a mermaid line?! ¡°No,¡± Viola shook her index finger, ¡°only I can see my fianc¨¦.¡± Mila squinted her eyes, ¡°Do you think York has an eight-pack?¡± Viola laughed and said, ¡°Even if he does, he¡¯s not as handsome as my fianc¨¦.¡± Mila was very curious. What exactly does Viola¡¯s fianc¨¦ look like?! The two chatted as they walked towards the dormitory. Cindy and Daisy were talking. Cindy was smiling. But Daisy had no expression on her face. Mila then said, ¡°I heard that tomorrow¡¯s assessment registration is open, and you two don¡¯t seem to know many people at Capital University. Why don¡¯t we form a group for the assessment?¡± Upon hearing this, Daisy laughed as if it was a big joke, pointing to herself and saying, ¡°Me? With you?¡± Are you kidding?! She¡¯s a guaranteed admission student. They¡¯re all really talented. Mila was just dreaming. Wanting to team up with her. It¡¯s a pipe dream. ¡°Yes.¡± Mila nodded, explaining, ¡°I heard that this time, the assessment is in groups of six. We just met a friend at dinner who wants to form a group. If you two want to join, we¡¯d only need one more person.¡± ¡°You guys go ahead, I have other teammates.¡± As a guaranteed admission student, Daisy doesn¡¯t lack options. She, of course, wanted to choose teammates with higher abilities. Cindy also wanted to team up with Daisy and laughed, ¡°Daisy, can I join you? I don¡¯t have many friends here, and I only know you. Oh, this is my academic transcript and physical fitness report.¡± As she finished speaking, Cindy handed her information to Daisy, with a flattering expression, treating Daisy as if she were her own parents. Mila: ¡°¡­¡± Originally, it was a kind intention, but she didn¡¯t expect the two of them to look down upon them so much. Viola took out her earphones and video chatted with her family in the group chat. ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandma, big brother, second brother.¡± ¡°How are the conditions over there, Viola?¡± ¡°Viola, have you eaten?¡± ¡°What did you eat tonight?¡± ¡°Has your younger sister bullied you?¡± ¡°Does your younger sister have enough money to spend?¡± For a moment, Viola didn¡¯t know which question to answer first. She laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to worry. There¡¯s basically no place to spend money here. Before the exams are over, we can¡¯t leave the dormitory at will.¡± ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Just then, it seemed that Bread could hear Viola¡¯s voice and came running over, barking furiously. ¡°Bread.¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Since you left, Bread hasn¡¯t been eating much. Poor thing, he doesn¡¯t even go upstairs anymore, just lies down with Mantou at the bottom of the stairs waiting for you to come back.¡± As she spoke, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. In the past, she didn¡¯t know, but now she realized that sometimes cats and dogs can be even more emotional than humans. Viola also felt a little heartache. Maybe it was because of his previous experiences, but Bread was especially understanding, and afraid of being abandoned again, so he always followed Viola wherever she went. ¡°Bread, be good. Mommy will be back in a few days. You have to listen to Grandma¡¯s words at home, and eat on time.¡± ¡°Woof.¡± It seemed as if Bread understood Viola¡¯s words and responded. ¡°Mantou, you have to behave, too. You can¡¯t always eat canned food. Look how fat you¡¯ve become! Also, while I¡¯m away, you can¡¯t bully Bread.¡± Compared to Bread, Mantou was much craftier, often sneakily sticking out his little paw to give Bread a slap. ¡°Meow!¡± After talking to her family, Viola chatted in the group with Rachel Barton, Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and Flora Tiarks. Flora was sitting in Mr. White¡¯s living room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Mr. White¡¯s voice came from upstairs, ¡°Little Violet, just turn on one light in the living room!¡± The White family¡¯s living room had many crystal lamps installed. Even though it was getting dark outside, the living room was still as bright as day. With so many lights on. Isn¡¯t that a waste of electricity? Capital City¡¯s electricity is not cheap! Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: 234: Thats Viola Thompson! _7 Chapter 737: 234: That¡¯s Viola Thompson! _7 Flora was speechless, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m video chatting with Vio and the others. How can I appreciate Vio¡¯s unparalleled beauty if I turn off the light?¡± Hearing Mr. White¡¯s voice, Rachel instinctively tidied her hair and asked, ¡°Flora, are you at your uncle¡¯s house?¡± Flora nodded with disdain, ¡°Yeah, he is so stingy! He insists on me turning off the light. Tell me, how much electricity could a single light waste?¡± At this moment, Mr. White suddenly appeared behind Flora, holding her ear, saying, ¡°The crystal lamp in our living room consumes 0.25 kWh per hour, and it has been on for more than two hours tonight, so you¡­¡± Suddenly seeing Mr. White on camera, Rachel was first taken aback, and then her heartbeat started racing. Thump, thump. She suddenly regretted not applying light makeup. Flora interrupted Mr. White directly, ¡°Can I pay for it? People are video calling!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mr. White said, ¡°the video call won¡¯t stop you from transferring money. Send me the electric bill first.¡± He didn¡¯t care at all that there were four young girls on the video call. Nor did he care that his words were overheard. Flora switched to Mr. White¡¯s chat box, ¡°Will 200 dollars do?¡± Mr. White clicked to receive the payment, and then turned and walked upstairs. After Mr. White left, Flora expressed her annoyance, ¡°My uncle is so stingy! I hope he finds a wife who spends money like water and spends all his wealth!¡± Hearing this, Mr. White glanced back and added, ¡°If my future wife spends 200,000 dollars a day, my current assets can sustain her for 500 years.¡± Mr. White¡¯s face was full of four words: RICH. Willful! Flora: ¡°¡­¡± Diana and Fiona on the other side of the video couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Viola couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as well. Diana then said, ¡°Flora, hurry up and ask your uncle if I can qualify to be your aunt.¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel was taken aback. Does Diana like Mr. White as well? It makes sense. Mr. White is so outstanding; it¡¯s hard for anyone not to like him. She never had a chance with Mr. White anyway, so why should she care who else likes him? Flora knew that Diana was joking, and replied with a smile, ¡°You probably don¡¯t qualify.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Diana asked. Flora continued, ¡°My uncle won¡¯t marry a woman who spends over 100,000 dollars on a single bag. I remember you have several bags that cost more than 100,000 dollars.¡± Although Diana¡¯s family could not be considered a top-tier wealthy family, they were not short on money, Diana: ¡°¡­¡± A moment later, Diana said, ¡°Does your stingy uncle plan to take all his savings to the grave?¡± ¡°Not ruling out that possibility.¡± Flora nodded in agreement. At that moment, Mr. White came downstairs with his laptop and sat on the couch, starting to work. Flora frowned slightly, ¡°Uncle, why did you come downstairs?¡± ¡°The power went out upstairs, so I came downstairs to work.¡± ¡°I paid for the electricity! How can you do this!¡± Flora gritted her teeth. ¡°Wasting energy is shameful.¡± Mr. White turned to look at Flora with an air of education, ¡°We should all conserve energy for the Earth.¡± Flora: ¡°¡­¡± Half an hour later, Flora ended her chat with Viola and the others. Flora went through the group chat records and somehow saw the video of Viola getting drunk that Diana had sent to the group. Flora, holding a pillow, walked up to Mr. White and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, I have something interesting to show you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. White had just finished his work, closed his laptop, and looked at Flora. Flora squinted her eyes, trying to get something out of her stingy uncle, ¡°It¡¯s a video about Vio. Send me a red envelope, and I¡¯ll show it to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch it. I¡¯m not interested.¡± With that, Mr. White picked up his laptop and left. ¡°You can go!¡± Flora crossed her legs, betting that Mr. White wouldn¡¯t be able to resist his curiosity and want to see what the video was about. But he didn¡¯t. Mr. White didn¡¯t even look back once. Now Flora was in a hurry, so she quickly got up from the sofa, ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong again?¡± Mr. White glanced back. Impatience was apparent. Flora continued, ¡°Uncle, are you sure you don¡¯t want to watch it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± A crisp and efficient answer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Flora sighed, ¡°Alright, alright, you win! Come here; I¡¯ll show you for free!¡± ¡°Not going to watch it.¡± Flora gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you 10 dollars.¡± She was really going to be pissed off by her uncle. ¡°Deal.¡± It was then that Mr. White finally agreed to turn around. Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: 234: Thats Viola Thompson! _8 Chapter 738: 234: That¡¯s Viola Thompson! _8 Flora suspected her uncle did it on purpose, but she had no evidence. After Mr. White came over, Flora showed him the video of Viola Thompson drunk, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t expect it, right? Viola usually looks so aloof and self-possessed, but she¡¯s like a completely different person when she drinks. Isn¡¯t my Vio adorable?¡± ¡°Just a drunkard.¡± He didn¡¯t realize that, at this moment, his eyes were filled with her reflection. Hearing this, Flora abruptly turned off her phone, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t watch it!¡± She wanted to hear Mr. White praise Viola. Yet Mr. White wasn¡¯t being cooperative at all. Mr. White wasn¡¯t mad, just looked at Flora and reminded her: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to transfer the money, you still owe me ten dollars.¡± Flora: ¡°¡­¡± ** The next morning. Viola got up on time at six o¡¯clock. Since she couldn¡¯t leave the dormitory, she jogged around the building. After running for forty minutes, she went back to wash up. Mila was rinsing her mouth. Seeing Viola return, she curiously asked, ¡°Viola, where did you go?¡± ¡°Jogging.¡± Viola answered. Mila thought Viola was joking yesterday. Hearing this, she was a bit surprised, ¡°You really went jogging?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mila gave Viola a big thumbs up. After washing up, the two went out of the girls¡¯ dormitory building. York was already waiting there. ¡°Viola, Mila, good morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Viola glanced sideways, with a shallow dimple at the corner of her mouth. York continued, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first, and then go sign up together.¡± ¡°Yes! I want to eat soup dumplings this morning!¡± Mila was most interested in food. There weren¡¯t many people in the cafeteria. After finishing their meal, the three arrived at the registration hall. Many people were gathered in the hall. Everyone was looking for the most explosive teammates. After all, this assessment was crucial. Mila and York were also recruiting teammates. Viola didn¡¯t have any particular requirements for teammates, so she followed the two. Originally, Mila and York had found teammates, but when they saw that Viola was a Sinian person, they tactfully declined. Because no locally born Sinian could pass this test. ¡°Daisy! Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join us?¡± Mila walked up to Daisy, ¡°Let me tell you, Viola is amazing! And she¡¯s incredibly strong. Believe me, she definitely can help us pass the first round smoothly!¡± Hearing this, Daisy politely declined, ¡°Thank you, but I already have teammates.¡± Daisy¡¯s teammates were all strong and sturdy men. She was the only girl on the whole team. At that time, she would become the focus of protection, not to mention that she was the only guaranteed admission student in the entire team. ¡°Alright then,¡± Mila went to Cindy, ¡°What about you, Cindy?¡± Cindy disdained to be in the same group with Viola, ¡°Sinian people will only drag us down.¡± Mila gave Cindy a dirty look and lost all affection for her. On the other side. Haruna Yukawa stood there arrogantly, as if the surrounding crowd were just garbage. An assistant whispered in her ear: ¡°I just received a secret message from Mr. Putin. Principal Thompson thinks highly of Viola, which means she has great potential for explosive power. He wants you to form a team with her. Your Highness, that¡¯s Viola.¡± Haruna Yukawa looked around and saw a beautiful face like the moon in the clouds. She didn¡¯t expect this Sinian girl to be so good-looking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What a pity. Empty beauty. Haruna Yukawa said: ¡°Many Capital University students probably want me to fail the physical test, right? Mr. Putin, usually so clever, has been deceived as well. I¡¯ve already listed my teammates, tell Mr. Putin not to worry about this matter.¡± Who does Viola, this Sinian, think she is, passing the physical test smoothly? In her dreams. Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: 236: Got slapped in the face Chapter 740: 236: Got slapped in the face Annie just looked at Viola like that. Her eyes were full of mocking. Viola, like that, actually had the nerve to be the team leader. She was utterly shameless. She did it on purpose. Intentionally making Viola lose face in front of everyone. She had thought that Viola would be too scared to speak, but unexpectedly, Viola took a step forward, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the first one to take the risk and scout the way for you all.¡± Annie was taken aback. She sure knew how to put on an act. She wouldn¡¯t even know how she dies later. As the words fell, Viola walked forward. As soon as her foot stepped on the iron chain, it started swaying violently. Mila¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Viola, be careful.¡± Viola glanced back with a beautiful smile, ¡°Alright.¡± She seemed to not take it seriously. Viola took the second step. The breeze blew. Three thousand strands of hair danced in the wind, entwining in midair and forming a perfect arc. The scene was beautiful, yet terrifying, making people¡¯s throats tremble. As if the wind would blow her off the iron chain with just a little more force. Annie crossed her arms. Watched Viola like that. Mila was very worried about Viola and shouted, ¡°Viola, remember to be careful, don¡¯t force yourself. If you can¡¯t hold on, you can stop the challenge at any time.¡± The rule card stated that if the challenge was terminated, the school would send a helicopter to pick up the participants. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us, nothing is more important than life.¡± Viola slowly balanced her body, without even stretching her arms fully, looked back at Mila and her teammates, ¡°Mhm.¡± As the words fell, she continued walking forward. Her steps were even getting faster. This scene. It stunned the examiners watching the assessment through the screen. What the fuck! This test-taker¡¯s balance is too good! The examiners discussed in whispers. They were curious about this test-taker. ¡°Is she the dark horse the principal mentioned?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found out. This test-taker is called Viola, and she¡¯s a once-in-ten-year College Entrance Examination top scorer in Sinian Country.¡± Being a top scorer in the exam could only reflect her academic ability. But this was not just about academic excellence! For the many years that the examiners had supervised the examinations at Capital University, this was the first time they had encountered a test-taker with such explosive strength. Out of over a hundred examiners. There was only one chief examiner. The chief examiner sat in front of a chair with a straight back, an expressionless face, and a pair of delicate phoenix eyes reflecting only that delicate shadow. On the screen. Viola passed the iron chain in less than three minutes and reached the other side of the iron chain. She made it! This result was not unexpected. What surprised the examiners was that after passing, instead of waiting in place for the remaining teammates, she turned around and walked back on the iron chain. Oh my god! She¡¯s actually going back! This has never happened in so many years of assessment history. Many test-takers who had successfully crossed the single-plank bridge were so scared that their legs went soft, their faces pale, and they couldn¡¯t even walk. But this test-taker had no reaction at all. Instead, she turned back. She was too special! It was then that the examiners noticed that she was a beautiful oriental girl. Actually from Sinian Country! With the previous experience, her steps were much faster this time. As if walking on flat ground. ¡°What is she going back for?¡± One of the slightly older examiners said, ¡°I think she must have seen the secret below the cliff, so she came back to tell her teammates about her experience.¡± After all, this was a test of teamwork. At those words, the examiners were even more surprised. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s impossible! In so many years, no test-taker has ever been able to uncover this secret. How can this test-taker see through it so easily!¡± Yes. There was a secret hidden in the single-plank bridge. There was no abyss beneath the iron chain, but a five-to-six-meter deep pit, and below the pit was an air cushion. Even if they fell, there would be no danger to their lives. The ¡°abyss¡± before their eyes was nothing more than artificial effects. Capital University only wanted to create the illusion that everything was real by having everyone sign a life-and-death agreement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As it turned out, their life-and-death agreement setting worked very well. Many timid test-takers had already withdrawn even before they began crossing the single-plank bridge. Although there was no danger, the difficulty was still ten stars. After all. The iron chain was real. Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: 236: Got slapped in the face_2 Chapter 741: 236: Got slapped in the face_2 It really could fall off at any moment. Although it wasn¡¯t a bottomless abyss, it was still five or six meters high, and its length was over 150 meters. If one didn¡¯t have excellent balance and courage, it would be impossible for an ordinary person to pass this obstacle! Viola quickly returned to this side. It took her less than two minutes. Seeing Viola come back, everyone¡¯s faces showed different emotions. Especially Annie. She originally wanted to see Viola embarrass herself, but instead, Viola had just given her a slap in the face. It seemed. She had underestimated this Sinian person. Annie frowned imperceptibly. Mila reacted immediately, hugging Viola¡¯s arm and said: ¡°Viola, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Who could have thought that Viola could not only go across smoothly but also make a round trip! Viola¡¯s dimples appeared faintly at the corners of her mouth, ¡°You have a good eye.¡± After that, Viola lowered her voice: ¡°Actually, this single-plank bridge is not as dangerous as you might think, don¡¯t be so nervous. The seemingly bottomless abyss in front of us is an illusion. There is no abyss; these are just illusions meant to deceive.¡± Even though it looked realistic, Viola almost fell for it when she stepped onto the bridge for the first time. But soon, she noticed that something was off. Hearing this, Mila exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°So there¡¯s no need to be nervous; just approach it calmly. You go first, and I¡¯ll bring up the rear.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mila nodded. Annie looked up at Viola with regret in her heart. How could she let this Sinian person steal such a good opportunity to show off! If she hadn¡¯t given the chance to walk on the chain first to Viola, then Viola wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to take the limelight. Now it was fine. All the credit was taken by Viola alone! Viola really took advantage and played it cool! York looked at Viola with a gleam of amazement in his eyes. It seemed. Not only were Viola¡¯s appearance and physical fitness beyond his imagination, but her intelligence and adaptability were also beyond his expectations. It must be said that Viola¡¯s appearance broke his inherent perception of Sinian people. The other two teammates were also shocked. At this moment, Annie stepped forward and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll take the lead.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± Mila gave way to Annie. She didn¡¯t like Annie. Nor did she like her aggressive attitude. Annie glanced at Viola and Mila, then stepped onto the chain. As soon as her foot stepped on the chain, her expression changed. She then looked at the seemingly bottomless abyss beneath her. And a chill ran through her whole body. As if a slight slip of her foot would cause her to fall to pieces. This fear was involuntary. Viola said it was just an illusion created by the school, but why did it look so real? Where was the so-called illusion! Annie swallowed hard. At this moment, their small team¡¯s fate was bound together. Viola saw the fear in Annie¡¯s eyes and walked two steps forward, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t look at the abyss beneath you, try to look straight ahead, and stretch out your hands to maintain balance.¡± Her voice was soft but seemed to carry a magical power that made people calm down unconsciously. Annie tried Viola¡¯s method, took a deep breath, spread her arms to maintain her balance, and moved forward. One step, two steps. With each step, the chain shook violently. It was hard to imagine how Viola had kept her composure, and also run so fast! It only took 150 meters for Annie to be covered in cold sweat. When she reached the cliff on the other side, she was almost exhausted. She looked at Mila, York, Puda, Toby and others on the opposite side. Feeling anxious. She was afraid that they would fail at the critical moment. They were a team of six. All it took was one failure to cause their whole team to fail. Annie broke out in a cold sweat for them. Fortunately, under Viola¡¯s guidance, they managed to pass the chains without any surprises. Viola was the last one to come over. As soon as both of her feet stood firm, Mila ran over and hugged Viola tightly. ¡°Viola! You¡¯re amazing!¡± The other members also approached. Admiration filled their eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one had expected that this Oriental girl would bring them such a surprise. It seemed that they had picked the right team leader. However, after passing the single-plank bridge, it didn¡¯t mean they had won. The real challenge had just begun. As soon as they reached the foot of the mountain, they saw the staff members in uniforms, ¡°Congratulations on successfully passing the entrance test. We wish you smooth sailing in the following journey. By the way, this is your mountaineering first aid kit. If you encounter insurmountable difficulties, you can use the radio to contact us, and the school will send a rescue team as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: 236: Got slapped in the face _3 Chapter 742: 236: Got slapped in the face _3 The six participants each received a mountaineering backpack. The backpack was somewhat heavy, roughly around fifteen kilograms. Given the harsh weather, combined with the physical exertion of climbing a mountain and carrying a fifteen-kilogram backpack, they were now advancing with heavy loads. Annie weighed the bag in her hands. With a slight frown. What did the school put in the backpack? Why was it so heavy? Although it was quite heavy, Annie hoisted the bag up on her back without uttering a word. Turning to Viola Thompson. Viola doesn¡¯t seem to be planning to carry the backpack, instead, she was looking down at the rule card in her hand. Annie squinted her eyes. As a fellow female, she understood what Viola was thinking. There were three males and three females here. Viola being beautiful and having helped everyone greatly at the entrance of the competition, she was likely planning to get the boys to carry her backpack in turns. How shameless! Annie didn¡¯t like those who used their looks to achieve their goals. Just at that moment. Toby walked up to Viola with a smile, ¡°Captain, let me carry your backpack! I¡¯m really strong.¡± Puda said, ¡°How about we three guys take turns carrying the Captain¡¯s backpack?¡± Although Mila wasn¡¯t male, she didn¡¯t want to lose out to the boys, ¡°Count me in, I can do it too.¡± Upon watching this, Annie slightly furrowed her brows. She knew it. Things were exactly as she had expected. Sometimes people easily gave Viola what she wanted because of her appearance. Just like now. Without Viola even asking, a bunch of fools were offering to help. Viola gave a faint smile, ¡°Thank you all, but I can carry my own bag. If anyone is having trouble, I can help.¡± With that, she singlehandedly hoisted the bag onto her shoulder with ease. It didn¡¯t seem heavy to her at all, she carried the bag effortlessly. The way she carried that bag, it seemed like it had no weight at all. Leaving her words behind, Viola started walking forward with her backpack. York watched her from behind, with an ¡®I knew it¡¯ expression. From the moment she picked up her suitcase on the plane, he noticed that this girl was not ordinary. Even Annie was stunned. She had assumed Viola would be delicate and weak. Unexpectedly¡­ This turn of events caught even Annie off guard. On the other side. Now, Haruna Yukawa was no longer maintaining her princess demeanor. She had just crossed the chain bridge and was now pale, trembling all over. It was close. Really, really close. She almost fell off the chain bridge. ¡°Captain, are you okay?¡± Teammate Lambert came over. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Haruna Yukawa tried to calm herself and continued forward. They were also given a climbing emergency bag by the staff. 15KG. Of course, Haruna Yukawa wouldn¡¯t carry such a thing herself. Doing so would tarnish her princess image. A princess ought to be respected and only responsible for directing others. ¡°You five will take turns carrying my bag.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± Haruna Yukawa is not only a selected student but also the princess of the Jaban Country. Even if they have objections, they dare not voice them out and can only swallow their frustrations. Furthermore, carrying things for Haruna Yukawa wasn¡¯t considered disgraceful. If word got out, they could brag about being the ones that had carried items for the princess. They headed towards the base of the mountain. The temperature at the foot of Cold Snow Mountain was normal. Green and lush. However, due to the altitude, starting from the mountainside, there was snow all-year-round, temperatures fell to below negative ten degrees Celsius, and oxygen was thin. When they had climbed up to one-third of the mountain, they started to feel cold. Haruna Yukawa opened the emergency bag and found a Gore-Tex jacket inside. It seemed like the school wasn¡¯t completely ruthless. Soon it was noon time. After spending the entire day crossing the single-plank bridge and carrying heavy loads, everyone was starving. Haruna Yukawa found a camping spot, sat down to rest, and began assigning tasks. ¡°Daisy, you go find water.¡± Haruna Yukawa initially chose five strong males as teammates. But when one of the males dropped out of the race at the last minute, she selected Daisy as the second-best option. Daisy was excited. As a selected student, Daisy was naturally willing to team up with Haruna Yukawa. ¡°You go find some wild fruit for dessert.¡± ¡°You figure out a way to start a fire.¡± ¡°You and Lambert go find main meals, I guess there are quite a few wild animals in this mountain.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone accepted their task one by one. How about Haruna Yukawa? Of course, she¡¯s in charge of resting well and waiting for the team members to bring back the fruitful outcomes. The reason why the emergency bag was heavy. There were pots and bowls inside. Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: 236: Got slapped in the face _4 Chapter 743: 236: Got slapped in the face _4 However, they had to figure out on their own how to start a fire, find water, and get food¡­ But since the school had prepared these things, it meant that there was a source of food on Cold Snow Mountain. Over here. Viola Thompson and her team members also found a place to camp. Viola assigned tasks to everyone. Thanks to her exceptional outdoor survival skills, she led the team to a camping spot with a water source. Mila said: ¡°You, York, and Puda, will be responsible for building a simple shelter. We¡¯re going to spend the night here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mila nodded. York and Puda had no objections. Viola looked at Toby and Annie, ¡°You two will be responsible for picking up some dry firewood and cleaning the pots and bowls in the first aid kit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Toby nodded. Annie frowned slightly, expressing her dissatisfaction, ¡°If you leave all these things to me, what about you? Are you just going to enjoy the fruits of our labor?¡± The team leader should be a role model, not just enjoying the benefits. Viola¡¯s arrangement seemed too unfair to them. Viola wasn¡¯t angry, but looked at Annie calmly, ¡°We¡¯re now a team, and only through cooperation can we all win. After climbing the mountain all day, everyone is tired. I¡¯ll go find some food for everyone to replenish our energy so that we¡¯ll have the strength to continue climbing tomorrow.¡± Listening to this, Mila was very excited. ¡°Viola is right. The most important issue now is how to intake protein to replenish our energy!¡± After finishing speaking, Annie added, ¡°Viola, why don¡¯t I go with you to find food?¡± After all, finding food was more important than building a shelter. Viola said, ¡°I can do it alone. By the way, do you like to eat fish?¡± ¡°I like it!¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see if I can catch a few.¡± Viola continued, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t take building the shelter lightly. The altitude here is different from the plains, and the temperature will drop sharply at night, making it easy to lose heat.¡± Once they lost heat, their lives would be in danger. ¡°Got it.¡± Mila nodded, looking adoringly at Viola, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± It seemed that Viola¡¯s outdoor knowledge was just too good! She knew everything. Viola picked up her hat and put it on her head, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Mila said excitedly, ¡°Please catch several fish for us to eat grilled fish tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola turned and left. Watching Viola¡¯s back, Annie frowned slightly. Viola really thought she could do anything! She even wanted to catch fish under such harsh survival conditions. Annie thought Viola just wanted to find a place to slack off. But she made them work. Sinian people were really too cunning and deceitful. Mila, York, and Puda had already started collecting materials to build a shelter. Annie went to work as well, but reluctantly. ¡°Toby, shall we make a bet?¡± she suddenly spoke up. Toby was startled, ¡°What bet?¡± Annie continued, ¡°I bet our team leader will come back empty-handed, and we¡¯ll be left eating air.¡± Toby frowned slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The team leader is very capable.¡± Although they hadn¡¯t spent much time with Viola, Toby could feel that she wasn¡¯t someone who would make empty promises. On the contrary, she was someone who had great execution. ¡°No way?¡± Annie scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s the nature of Sinian people! She makes us do all these tasks while she hides away and slacks off!¡± ¡°You seem to have a big problem with the team leader?¡± Toby looked at Annie. Annie scoffed again, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a problem with her, but there¡¯s a saying in Sinian Country that a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating feces.¡± Toby frowned. Annie looked at Toby, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I believe in the team leader.¡± Toby¡¯s tone was very firm. Annie continued, ¡°Then just wait for Viola to bring back food for you to eat! If she really can bring back any food, I¡¯ll go eat feces!¡± Hearing this, Toby looked at Annie with surprise in his eyes. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Serious!¡± Annie nodded. Toby was speechless, ¡°A perfectly good person not wanting to be just that, but determined to learn to eat feces like a dog, what were you thinking?¡± Times had changed, even the dogs in his family didn¡¯t eat feces anymore! Annie was speechless as well. She didn¡¯t understand what kind of love potion Viola had given to Toby. Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: 236: Got slapped in the face _5 Chapter 744: 236: Got slapped in the face _5 Toby trusted her so much! ¡°Just because Viola Thompson is pretty?¡± Annie asked. Toby was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s pretty about her?¡± Seeing this, Annie sneered, a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you men all attracted by beauty? It¡¯s because Viola Thompson is pretty, so you trust her so much, don¡¯t you?¡± Toby couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Annie¡¯s words, ¡°No, I wonder, are all the people in your country like you? You can only see the surface of people and things. We¡¯ve been with the captain for a day, and all you can see is that she¡¯s pretty?¡± ¡°Does she have any other advantages?¡± Annie countered. Toby continued, ¡°Back at the entrance, if it weren¡¯t for the team leader encouraging us, we would have fallen behind! And who was it that couldn¡¯t carry their bag in the afternoon, and she helped them out? You¡¯re both girls, don¡¯t you reflect on why the team leader is so outstanding, while all you can do is secretly be jealous of others?¡± Annie was the epitome of high and mighty. She thought herself quite capable, but she was nothing. Hearing this, Annie was stupefied. She didn¡¯t say a word. But she felt very uncomfortable in her heart. She didn¡¯t ask for Viola Thompson¡¯s help. It was voluntary by Viola! Toby seemed to read Annie¡¯s mind, ¡°You think the team leader wants to help you? If we all didn¡¯t have our fates tied together, who would want to be in a group with someone like you! But since we¡¯re in one team, we have to work together!¡± Annie looked up at Toby, ¡°Save me the lecture. We¡¯re talking about whether Viola Thompson went to slack off or not! I said, if she didn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll eat shit!¡± ¡°You better be prepared then.¡± Toby didn¡¯t say anything more and continued working. Viola Thompson made two fishing hooks and lines and found some earthworms in the soil to serve as bait. She then set up the fishing gear by the river. Soon she had two automatic fishing devices ready. These were all things she had learned from previous outdoor survival experiences. With these fishing devices, there was no need to guard the line. If a fish bit, the fishing device would automatically spring up, and the fish couldn¡¯t get away. After setting up the fishing gear, Viola Thompson went on to set up two traps for catching wild rabbits and two traps for capturing wild pigs. After all this, she discovered a large patch of wild berries. These berries were very red, sweet and sour, and tasted delightful. They were hard to find. However, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t have a container to carry the berries, so she went back to the campsite to get one. Luckily, the place where she found the berries was not far from the campsite. Viola Thompson jogged back to the campsite. Seeing her return empty-handed, Annie revealed a knowing smile and said loudly, ¡°Captain Viola is back. How much food did she bring back for us? We¡¯ve washed all the pots and pans.¡± She wanted to see how Viola Thompson would step down. Viola Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°I just finished setting up the traps. I came back to get a bag for the wild fruits.¡± What an excuse! Getting a bag for wild fruits. Who could be smarter than Viola Thompson? Annie smiled, ¡°So Captain Viola has even prepared some dessert fruit for us. I have a bag here, you go pick the wild fruits! When everyone gets back, I¡¯ll tell them the good news.¡± Viola Thompson took a bag from Annie and went back to pick the berries. Before long, she had filled the entire bag. After picking the berries, Viola Thompson went to check the traps. Both fishing devices had caught fish, yielding two fat and large cold-water fish. By the looks of it, each weighed over two pounds. Next, Viola Thompson went to inspect the rabbit traps. The rabbit traps were ineffective, with no prey, but the wild pig trap caught a cute little Peppa. Perhaps due to the survival environment, little Peppa was not fat, with muscle weighing around a hundred pounds. Such a cute little Peppa. Snorting while digging in the dirt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With its cuteness, Peppa was best served braised. Having starved all day, Viola Thompson seemed to see roast pork knuckles, pork chops, and braised pork calling out to her. Seeing the wild pig trap¡¯s success, Viola Thompson destroyed the rabbit traps. This little Peppa was enough to provide protein for all of them. Quickly, Viola Thompson sent the adorable little wild pig to its end and carried it back on her shoulder. Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: 236: Got slapped in the face _6 Chapter 745: 236: Got slapped in the face _6 Carrying a pig on her left shoulder. Carrying fish and wild berries in her right hand. Striding with an unflinchingly bold gait. Mila thought she was hallucinating when she saw Viola. That¡­ Could it really be Viola? ¡°Viola? Is that you?¡± Mila called out. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Viola¡¯s voice came from nearby. Upon hearing Viola¡¯s voice, Annie immediately stood up from the shelter and said with a smile, ¡°The captain is here to deliver supplies.¡± York, Toby, and Puda also stepped out of the shelter. They all froze at the sight of Viola. The smile on Annie¡¯s face froze too. What exactly was Viola carrying? Peppa? Realizing that Viola had brought back a wild pig, York swallowed hard. He had expected Viola to bring back at most two fish. Unexpectedly, she even caught Peppa! Was she here to participate in a wilderness survival assessment? It seemed more like she was here to improve their diet. He had underestimated Viola after all. At this moment. York felt extremely fortunate that he had chosen to team up with Viola and make her the team leader. Toby gave Annie a sidelong glance and joked, ¡°Isn¡¯t someone here supposed to eat shit?¡± At his words, Annie¡¯s face turned ugly. She never expected Viola to be so remarkable! How did she manage to do that? Mila was perplexed by Toby¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean by eating shit? What did I miss?¡± ¡°You can ask Annie and let her explain.¡± Toby said. Mila turned to look at Annie, ¡°Annie, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this about eating shit? Why would you eat shit?¡± Annie¡¯s face was ugly. She kept silent. Seeing her silence, Mila didn¡¯t ask any further question. Toby and Puda immediately took over the small Peppa from Viola¡¯s shoulder. Peppa didn¡¯t look heavy. When they took hold of it, Toby and Puda both froze. Holy shit! It¡¯s so heavy! Viola moved to Mila¡¯s side. ¡°Here, your favorite fish!¡± Mila took the fish and excitedly said, ¡°It¡¯s trout, it tastes great as sashimi too.¡± Who would have thought that in this place, they could have sashimi made from wild trout! ¡°You can cook it however you like,¡± Viola continued, ¡°I am not a great cook. I¡¯ll leave the cooking to you.¡± Being an avid foodie, Mila naturally was a good cook. She immediately answered confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me!¡± Having said that, she turned to others, ¡°You guys go clean the ingredients. Annie, you don¡¯t mind cooking with me, right?¡± Annie finally snapped back to reality. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Viola entered the shelter. She had been busy all afternoon and hadn¡¯t had a sip of milk tea. She needed to get some rest. Having a cup of milk tea at this moment would just perfect her life. Unfortunately. All she could do now was just think about it. Soon, the unique aroma of roasted pork filled the air. People who were hungry could smell it more intensely. As Haruna Yukawa sat in the shelter and smelled the tempting aroma of meat, she immediately stood up, asking excitedly, ¡°Bigge, did you find any ingredients?¡± Bigge looked distressed, ¡°I only found some wild berries.¡± Beneath furrowed brows, Haruna wondered why she would smell a meaty aroma? Could it be an illusion? Although they didn¡¯t have any meat, they could stave off hunger with wild berries. Haruna took a bite of a berry. But she quickly spat it out. It was too sour and astringent. It tasted horrible! As a princess of a kingdom, when had Haruna ever had to eat something so terrible? Bigge looked distressed as he watched the wild berries being spat on the ground. He had spent several hours finding those berries and now, they were being wasted by Haruna. ¡°Leader, this is the only thing we can eat,¡± Bigge continued, ¡°It took me two hours to find these.¡± Haruna frowned, ¡°You only found these in two whole hours?¡± If she had known that Bigge was so incapable, Haruna would not have teamed up with him no matter what. He¡¯s such a good-for-nothing! Bigge dared to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak out. After all, she was a princess! Bigge tried to calm himself down before saying, ¡°Leader, the Cold Snow Mountain has a harsh climate and harsh survival conditions. Having something to eat here already means that we are being looked after by God! You just bear with it. Once we successfully pass the assessment, there will be whatever you want to eat!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just making excuses for your incompetence!¡± Haruna regretted her decision immensely. Why did she choose to team up with these good-for-nothing people? Just then, Daisy ran back from outside, ¡°The folks next door are roasting pork. Didn¡¯t you smell it?¡± Roasting pork? At her words, Haruna¡¯s face was full of shock. While she was struggling to swallow these berries here, why would the people next door be eating pork? Bigge was also surprised, ¡°Eating pork, are you sure?¡± Although the smell gave off a meaty aroma, the chances of catching a pig in such harsh conditions were basically zero. If the people next door had indeed caught a pig, it would speak volumes about their capabilities. ¡°Yes.¡± Daisy continued, ¡°I plan to try my luck to see if they can share some with us!¡± If they were to rely solely on wild berries to stave off hunger, they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain their strength. After all, they would have to continue on their journey early the next morning. Upon hearing this, Haruna got excited, took something out and handed it to Daisy, ¡°Take this with you and mention that Haruna Yukawa is the team leader.¡± With her name, not only will the other team share their meat with her, but they will also give her the best parts of the pig. Haruna was still confident about this. ¡°Okay.¡± Daisy nodded and took Haruna¡¯s thing to next door¡¯s shelter. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± As Mila took a bite of the pig¡¯s trotter, she walked over. Seeing Mila, Daisy was startled. This¡­ Why was Mila the one eating the meat? She never expected that. Mila also didn¡¯t expect to see Daisy, after all, this person had refused to team up with them repeatedly before. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Mila took another bite from the pig¡¯s trotter, looking at Daisy. Daisy was truly shocked. Where did the meat Mila was eating come from? Why did they have meat to eat? ¡°Where did you get your meat from?¡± Daisy asked with furrowed brows. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mila proudly said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s from our captain!¡± If Daisy remembered correctly. Mila¡¯s captain is¡­ Viola? That¡¯s impossible! How could Viola, that good-for-nothing Sinian person, possibly have such skills! Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: 238: Extremely regretful, the stupidity is unparalleled. Chapter 747: 238: Extremely regretful, the stupidity is unparalleled. In Denton¡¯s opinion, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t have any real talents. A Sinian. Even if she could pass the first assessment relying on her cleverness and brute strength, it didn¡¯t mean that she could pass the written exams later on. After all, The written exams included Morse Code and international-level math Olympiad questions. These tests were not something that could be passed by using simple cleverness. Principal Thompson, with his profound thoughts, knew that Denton had always looked down on him, but he didn¡¯t stoop to his level. He smiled and said, ¡°What if I say that Viola will definitely pass the later assessments?¡± ¡°Principal Thompson, you might be overestimating her,¡± Denton said. ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± Yves Dinwoodie nodded, ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± Hearing this, Vice Principal Denton squinted, ¡°How about betting on next year¡¯s recommendation quota? If this Sinian can¡¯t pass all the assessments smoothly, next year¡¯s quota will be decided by me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He trusted Viola very much. After all, not everyone could get a perfect score in the College Entrance Examination. And it was a perfect score without any additional points. ¡°Are you sure, Principal Thompson?¡± Denton looked at Yves Dinwoodie. Yves Dinwoodie laughed, ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is his bond.¡± After his words fell, he continued, ¡°We Sinian people value trustworthiness the most.¡± Hearing this sentence, Denton¡¯s expression changed. What did Principal Thompson mean? Was he insinuating that the people of Country Polluton were untrustworthy? Denton didn¡¯t show his emotions and continued, ¡°Verbal agreements are not reliable. How about we draw up a written agreement?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yves Dinwoodie nodded, and then changed the subject, ¡°But if you lose, what will you do?¡± He lose? How could he lose! Denton laughed, ¡°Principal Thompson, you are being too confident.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m confident,¡± Yves Dinwoodie said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s that this child is worthy of my trust.¡± With that, Yves Dinwoodie continued, ¡°Vice Principal Denton, if you lose, how about canceling your recommendation quota?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Denton nodded. He was fearless. Because Yves Dinwoodie was bound to lose this contest. If he were Yves Dinwoodie, he would have never agreed to this contest. It could be seen that, The inherent nature of Sinian people was still arrogant and conceited. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been bullied so much throughout history. Yves Dinwoodie indeed had strength. But it was just strength, and nothing more. Vice Principal Denton immediately printed out the written agreement, ¡°Please have a look, if there¡¯s no problem, please sign it.¡± Yves Dinwoodie glanced through it quickly and signed. Principal Denton held the agreement, still feeling uneasy. What if Yves Dinwoodie regretted it later? ¡°Principal Thompson, let¡¯s go and have it notarized at the school¡¯s notary office, shall we?¡± Only after getting it notarized would Denton be at ease. Yves Dinwoodie, of course, would accompany him till the end. ¡°Sure.¡± The two headed towards the notary office. ¡­ The next morning. Around six o¡¯clock, Viola woke up on time according to her biological clock. The sky was turning white like a fish belly. Even though she was in the wild, Viola still maintained her habits from home. She freshened up quickly and started jogging around the campsite. She also picked some wild fruits along the way. One hour later. The other members of the shelter woke up. Toby and Annie were barbecuing meat. Mila, York, and Puda were busy making tea. Even in the wild, they wouldn¡¯t compromise on their comfort. ¡°Viola!¡± Mila waved at Viola with a smile, ¡°Come and have some tea, and then we can have breakfast.¡± Viola smiled faintly and came over with the wild fruits. Mila asked, ¡°Viola, where did you pick these wild fruits?¡± She was curious why Viola never came back empty-handed. Viola was like an all-around superman. Being with her, there was an inexplicable sense of security. Mila was glad that she had chosen Viola as her teammate. ¡°By the creek, I tried one and it tasted pretty good. You can take them and share them with everyone.¡± Viola couldn¡¯t name the wild fruit either. It was the same size as an apple. It was very sweet, but the taste was completely different from an apple. Apparently, it was a special wild fruit from Nine Continent Island. ¡°Alright.¡± Everyone had just eaten roasted pork, and the wild fruit was a perfect match to remove the greasy taste. Mila ate the wild fruit while sharing it with everyone else. Annie took the wild fruit handed over by Mila. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her eyes showed an indescribable expression. It was very unexpected. Initially, she thought Viola would be a burden to the team. But now what? Not only did Viola not drag the team down, but she had also become the team¡¯s hero. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: 238: Regret to the extreme, its stupidity is unparalleled_2 Chapter 748: 238: Regret to the extreme, its stupidity is unparalleled_2 This side. Viola Thompson took a sip of hot tea and took a deep breath of satisfaction. If only she could have a cup of Milk Tea at this moment, it would be even better. After breakfast, the group dismantled the shelter, extinguished the fire, and set off for the summit. A helicopter was waiting for them at the top. Reaching the summit meant completing the assessment. The road to the summit was not easy. When they reached two-thirds of the way, snowflakes began to flutter in the air. The temperature also plummeted. The air was thin. The group faced tremendous pressure as they moved against the wind. They had to take breaks after walking a certain distance. Annie set down her backpack. And sat on the ground to rest. At that moment, she noticed a shortcut and immediately stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go that way!¡± Mila turned her head to look. ¡°It does seem to be much closer.¡± York didn¡¯t give his opinion and just looked at Viola. ¡°Captain, what do you think?¡± Annie knew that everyone was listening to Viola now. Viola just looked in the direction Annie was pointing, then pulled out the topographic map the school had given her. A moment later, she analyzed, ¡°Although it looks closer that way, it is directly facing the northwest direction, and the wind speed is at least 45 meters/second. There is also the possibility of an avalanche. Although this side takes a bit longer, it is safer because it is sheltered from the wind.¡± Hearing this, Annie frowned slightly. Actually, Viola¡¯s purpose was simple. Viola just wanted to deny her. Because she discovered the shortcut. Viola feared that she would steal her spotlight. Annie tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart and continued, ¡°Captain Viola, that¡¯s just your guess. Without trying it out, how could you know there will be an avalanche?¡± After her words, Annie said, ¡°As far as I know, the probability of an avalanche happening is very low. If we go that way, we can at least save half of the time.¡± Viola¡¯s expression remained the same, and she continued, ¡°We can determine the wind speed by observing the surrounding vegetation. Even if there is no avalanche, it¡¯s difficult to move forward at a wind speed of 45 meters/second. So instead of taking such a risk, it¡¯s better to take the current route. By my calculation, at our current pace, we can reach the summit in less than four hours!¡± Mila joined in, ¡°Viola is right, the most important thing for us now is to pass the competition, not to save time by taking risks. We shouldn¡¯t take the risk.¡± The other three also nodded. Annie listened to these words, anger simmering in her eyes and heart. It was deliberate. Viola did it on purpose. Viola just didn¡¯t want her to steal her thunder. Such a selfish person. ¡°Captain Viola, I admit you are a good leader. Otherwise, we couldn¡¯t have made it this far.¡± Annie looked at Viola and continued, ¡°But you can¡¯t be dictatorial and outright reject a team member¡¯s suggestion just because of that.¡± With that, Annie stood up and started walking to the other side, ¡°Fine, you won¡¯t go, right? Then I¡¯ll go that way alone!¡± As soon as she finished, Annie turned and left. ¡°Annie!¡± Mila stood up as well. ¡°Annie, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± York and Puda walked in front of Annie. Annie was furious, ¡°Whatever decision you make is your business, it has nothing to do with me. I want to go this way today, and you have no right to interfere with my decision.¡± She just wanted everyone to know. That Viola¡¯s only goal was to deny her! York frowned, ¡°Annie, we are a team now! Now is not the time for you to be willful!¡± ¡°York, I know what I am doing. I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± Annie continued, ¡°If you insist, you can go your way, and I¡¯ll go mine, and we¡¯ll meet at the summit.¡± York looked at Viola. Viola put on her backpack, ¡°Then let¡¯s take the route Annie suggested.¡± Annie was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Viola to agree suddenly. According to Viola¡¯s logic, she should refuse all along. But after she finished, Viola continued, ¡°However, everyone must be prepared. Although this route is shorter, it is much more dangerous.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t mind. When she led ten students across the world¡¯s highest peak years ago, Annie and the others were still playing with mud on the ground. Annie snorted in her heart, putting on an act. Viola said this simply because she wanted everyone to back down. Annie continued, ¡°Captain Viola, rest assured, no matter how dangerous the road ahead, we will persevere.¡± Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: 238: Regret to the extreme, its stupidity is unparalleled_3 Chapter 749: 238: Regret to the extreme, its stupidity is unparalleled_3 Viola Thompson didn¡¯t say much more and continued walking forward. Mila and the others immediately followed her. Annie felt quite satisfied as they continued to approach the top of the mountain. Sunlight penetrated the clouds and shone on the snow. It felt somewhat warm. Annie laughed and said, ¡°Captain Viola, didn¡¯t you say that the wind is strong here and there would be avalanches?¡± It was quite obvious that this path was much easier than the previous one. Viola glanced back and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t started climbing yet. Everything is just an illusion.¡± She then addressed the group, ¡°Everyone, please check your anti-slip equipment. If you need to relieve yourselves, do it now. Anything can happen once we start climbing.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Everyone checked their anti-slip gear. Annie looked at Viola and snorted in her heart. Pretentious. She wanted to see what would happen if the climb didn¡¯t turn out the way Viola said it would, and how Viola would explain herself then! After ten minutes of reorganizing on the spot, they began to climb. The path became steep as they walked further. With the temperature gradually dropping, the ground was almost completely ice. Even with the anti-slip shoes, they had to be extremely careful. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª The wind began to grow stronger. Moving forward became increasingly difficult. Thick frost covered the goggles, making it impossible to see the path ahead. But! These were just the beginning. The real danger lay ahead. As they continued, the wind and snow grew stronger. If too far apart, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear what their teammates were saying. Mila couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Annie, this is all your fault! We wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡± Some of the other male members were also a bit angry but didn¡¯t say anything. Annie began to panic. She didn¡¯t expect that what Viola said would actually come true. What should they do now? Annie looked at Viola, who was climbing up, and asked loudly, ¡°Captain Viola, can we go back the way we came now?¡± Her hands were almost frozen. She could hardly feel them. Annie had a feeling that if they continued, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. Regrets. She was filled with regrets. Why didn¡¯t she listen to Viola? If she had listened, none of this would have happened. Viola glanced back without changing her tone, ¡°We¡¯ve wasted two hours. If we waste another two hours going back, it will be too late.¡± Viola then continued, ¡°Moreover, going down the mountain is more difficult than going up.¡± Once some paths are chosen, there¡¯s no turning back. Just like in life. Hearing this, Annie looked down to the foot of the mountain. At that sight, her eyes widened in disbelief. Under her feet were miles of frozen ground, covered in wind and snow. She could hardly see the foot of the mountain. Viola was right. It¡¯s easy to go uphill but difficult to go down. Viola¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Let¡¯s keep climbing and watch out for falling rocks.¡± Annie swallowed hard. She had no choice but to grit her teeth and continue climbing. Just then. A cracking sound. Her foot stepped on a piece of ice, breaking it. Just as she was about to fall, someone grabbed her clothes. A soothing female voice said softly, ¡°Be careful.¡± Just two words. No extra words were needed, but they were powerful. Annie looked up and saw that it was Viola who had grabbed her clothes. Viola held onto the climbing rope tightly with one hand and Annie¡¯s clothes with the other. Annie knew very well. If not for Viola¡¯s timely intervention, she would have already fallen deep into the abyss by now. Thinking of this, Annie shuddered and swallowed hard. It was terrifying. Truly terrifying. Viola¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Hold on tight to the rope.¡± Annie snapped back to reality, re-gripped the rope, but due to the shock just now and the freezing temperature, she struggled to hold on tightly. ¡°Captain, I¡­,¡± Annie¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°I might have to give up the competition.¡± Nobody knew how much Annie regretted it. Had she known beforehand, she would have never gone against Viola. Now what? ¡°Don¡¯t give up until the very last moment,¡± Viola continued. ¡°Calm yourself, take a deep breath, and hold the rope tight.¡± Annie took a deep breath and tried to grip the rope again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, She finally held the rope tightly. But at that moment, Annie realized that her legs could no longer exert any strength. Her breathing became more rapid. Viola held the rope with one hand and took a bottle out of the bag with the other. She unscrewed the cap with one hand and handed the bottle to Annie, ¡°Drink the water inside.¡± Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: 238: Regret extremely, incomparably stupid_4 Chapter 750: 238: Regret extremely, incomparably stupid_4 Drink water? She wasn¡¯t thirsty now. Why should she drink water? But right now, Annie had no time to think about it. She took the bottle and started drinking. The water was a bit cold and slightly bitter. But it was not unbearably hard to swallow. Oddly enough, even though the water was ice-cold, the moment she drank it, she felt a warm surge inside her body. Warmth? Why would that be? Was it an illusion? After finishing the bottle of water, Annie was about to throw the bottle out of instinct. Right then, Viola Thompson¡¯s voice once again rang out, ¡°Don¡¯t throw it, give it to me.¡± Annie handed the bottle to Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson put the empty bottle in her backpack. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Annie nodded and continued to climb, gripping the rope. Perhaps even she herself did not realize it, her strength had greatly recovered after drinking the water Viola Thompson gave her. Moreover, her body wasn¡¯t as cold anymore. Viola Thompson then shared the remaining water with the other four. The reaction from all of them after drinking the water was the same as Annie¡¯s. Mila curiously asked, ¡°Viola, what did you just give me to drink? Why do I feel so energized now?¡± Viola answered casually, ¡°It¡¯s a rare medicinal herb.¡± A medicinal herb? What kind of herb is that? Mila then thought of a scene from last night, as Viola Thompson was boiling something around the campfire. She then asked, ¡°Was it that disgusting water you were boiling last night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was a very rare herb Viola Thompson found on Cold Snow Mountain. It was so rare that even she was seeing it for the first time. Fortuitously, this herb had miracle effects of replenishing energy and invigorating the blood, hence Viola Thompson used it to brew water for everyone. She didn¡¯t expect it to be this effective. Although the school mentioned that students were not allowed to bring any medication, these herbs were not brought from outside, instead found on the Cold Snow Mountain, which obviously did not break any rules. ¡°Viola, you¡¯re really incredible!¡± Behind the group, filled with regrets, was Annie. She regretted constantly opposing Viola Thompson and doubting her. Once the competition was over, she definitely had to apologize to Viola. The snowstorm was getting increasingly intense. The six of them had to rest every half hour. After many repetitions, they finally reached the top of the mountain three hours later. Viola Thompson was the first one to climb up. It was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. There were eight hours left until the end of the competition. The worker stationed at the top of the mountain thought he was hallucinating when he saw the backpack being thrown up. So quickly? Every year, the earliest team to reach the peak was usually after seven o¡¯clock in the evening. But now it was only four. The worker took a few steps forward. At that moment, a pair of beautiful, smooth hands reached forward and grabbed the top of the rocks, pulling herself up with a swift, strong motion. The hands were beautiful. The owner of the hands was even more beautiful. Before the worker could react, Viola Thompson had already bent down to pull up the next contestant. The second one to ascend was York. Despite drinking Viola¡¯s water halfway up, he was still gasping for breath from exhaustion. He was so tired! Viola Thompson then pulled up the third person. The third person was Annie. Annie, just like York, could hardly believe they had reached the summit and ended up collapsing on the ground, gasping heavily. Subsequently, Viola Thompson pulled Toby, Puda, and Mila up in turn. Mila was just slightly better than the others. At least she could still hug Viola Thompson and cheer, ¡°Viola is so amazing! I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡± It was too surreal! When they had chosen the wrong route following Annie, she had even prepared for failure in the exam. She didn¡¯t expect to pass successfully. Annie lay on the ground looking at Viola Thompson, filled with countless emotions. They went through so much on the way. Now, she sincerely admired Viola Thompson. If it was someone else instead, they might not possess the same wisdom and grace as Viola Thompson. This girl from Sinian Country had earned her genuine respect. At that moment, a worker came up and announced with a smile, ¡°Congratulations, you six have successfully completed the physical endurance and survival skills test.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We did it! We are successful!¡± Mila happily circled around Viola Thompson. To be honest, when Mila stepped onto the first challenge, the single-plank bridge, she had even prepared for the possibility of failing. But to her surprise, Viola had not just led them here, but also helped them reach the peak! All of this felt like a dream. It was so surreal. Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: 238: Regret extremely, incomparably stupid_5 Chapter 751: 238: Regret extremely, incomparably stupid_5 Mila walked up to York again, ¡°Hit me.¡± York was speechless, ¡°Why should I hit you?¡± Mila continued, ¡°I want to see if I¡¯m dreaming! What if it¡¯s a dream?¡± At this moment, the staff¡¯s voice sounded in the air, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t a dream. By the way, get on the helicopter quickly. Go back and rest well to prepare for the written test tomorrow.¡± They all got on the helicopter. Soon, the helicopter rose into the air, and all they could hear were the roaring sounds around them. There was air conditioning in the helicopter, and Mila felt alive again. She looked at Annie, wanting to say something, but Annie spoke first, ¡°Mr. Thompson, thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t call her captain, but Mr. Thompson. Annie had learned about Sinian culture, and knew that the term ¡®Mr.¡¯ was not exclusively for men or addressed only to males in the Sinian Country. In fact, the original meaning of the word did not have any gender distinction, but was a respectful title for highly respected scholars. By calling Viola Thompson ¡®Mr.¡¯, it showed Annie¡¯s deep respect for her. Mila opened her eyes wide, not understanding why Annie addressed Viola as ¡®Mr.¡¯, but seeing that Viola didn¡¯t get angry, she guessed that perhaps it also contained other meanings. Viola, as usual, looked indifferent, with a few strands of hair still wrapped in the snow that had not yet melted, ¡°I¡¯ve said that we are a team. We share honor and failure.¡± We share honor and failure. Annie silently recited the sentence several times in her heart. She marveled at the profoundness of Sinian culture. Soon. The helicopter landed on the lawn of Capital University. They all returned to their respective dormitories. It was also at this time. The announcement of Viola Thompson and others successfully reaching the summit was played on the radios in the backpacks of the candidates still climbing Cold Snow Mountain. It was meant to encourage the candidates who were coming. Viola Thompson? When Daisy heard Viola¡¯s name in the broadcast, her face was full of disbelief. There was still nearly half the journey left for their team. Viola had already reached the top? How could this be! Not only Daisy, but even Haruna Yukawa was stunned. Why did Viola Thompson reach the top so quickly? Did she take a shortcut! Haruna Yukawa had seen the results of previous years, and no one had ever reached the summit this quickly. Unless they took a shortcut and rode a helicopter straight to the top. Thinking of this, Haruna Yukawa frowned slightly and was also lost in thought. Bang. Haruna Yukawa¡¯s feet slipped, and with little food and energy throughout the day, she couldn¡¯t keep up and rolled down the mountain. No one expected things to turn out this way. Everyone was stunned! They didn¡¯t even have time to react. This was a team competition, not an individual race, so they could only turn back and save Haruna Yukawa. Haruna suffered severe external injuries. Her leg was broken, and the pain was unbearable with even the slightest movement. Daisy was very worried, ¡°Princess, can you bear it?¡± Haruna Yukawa wanted to bear it, but in her current situation, standing up was difficult, let alone continuing to climb. In this case, they had to pick up the radio and call for help. But thinking about Viola¡¯s successful climb, Haruna Yukawa couldn¡¯t help but feel unwilling. Why should a Sinian person take advantage! She was a guaranteed admission student. As a guaranteed admission student, how could she stop here? ¡°Help me up.¡± Haruna Yukawa gritted her teeth. Two men helped her up, one on each side. But when she tried to use her right foot, the pain was unbearable, as if a knife had been stabbed into it. Haruna Yukawa felt like her leg was going to break. The pain made it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving,¡± Haruna Yukawa ordered, ¡°You five take turns helping me.¡± Although the five people were reluctant, they could only accept. It was a team competition, after all. The organizers aimed to train teamwork skills. With Haruna¡¯s leg injured and each person carrying a 15KG backpack, it was extremely difficult to move. Soon. The onset of midnight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assessment ended. Haruna Yukawa never expected to lose in the first round. She pushed away the people supporting her, ¡°Good-for-nothings! You good-for-nothings!¡± She was filled with regret. Haruna Yukawa now felt deep regret, regretting her choice of these good-for-nothing teammates. If it were not for them dragging her down, she would not have lost the competition. Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: 238: Regret extremely, incomparably stupid_6 Chapter 752: 238: Regret extremely, incomparably stupid_6 Losing the first selection test means her guaranteed admission slot would be cancelled. To enter Capital University and smoothly get her graduation diploma¡ªthat was supposed to be a sure thing. But who could have thought things would turn out this way? Without getting into Capital University, what would she have to compete in the next Emperor¡¯s election! Daisy was pushed down to the ground by Haruna Yukawa. Her palm was pierced by rigid stones and bled¡ªit hurt a lot. But Daisy couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, the other party was Haruna Yukawa. The Princess of Jaban Country. But the other boys in the team didn¡¯t indulge Haruna Yukawa. Ronald directly dumped Haruna Yukawa¡¯s backpack on the ground, ¡°Damn! I¡¯ve put up with you for too long! You think being a princess makes you great? This is Capital University. If you want to play princess, go back to your little island! I¡¯m telling you, if it wasn¡¯t for your sake, we would have topped and passed the exam long ago! You¡¯re the biggest good-for-nothing among the six of us!¡± The other boys also cursed uproariously. ¡°Ronald is right, on the way here, we¡¯ve been waiting hand and foot on you, like your personal servants. What have you done besides imposing your mistakes onto us, Haruna Yukawa? You disgust me!¡± Everyone thought that Haruna Yukawa, being a guaranteed admission student, must have some capabilities. They didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. At this point, Daisy rose from the ground, hoping to gain favor in front of Haruna Yukawa, ¡°How could you say this to the princess!¡± But she wasn¡¯t able to finish her statement before Ronald interrupted, ¡°And you, Daisy, you disgust me too! Along the way, what have you done except for sycophancy? With all your flattery, you might as well become her servant. What are you doing at Capital University?¡± Daisy¡¯s face turned pale instantly. In this moment. All her thoughts were analyzed and brutally stomped on the ground. A sense of humiliation overcame her. Haruna Yukawa was even more furious. Rebels! All these rebels! If this were in Jaban Country, they would already be dead several hundred times over. At that moment, a helicopter landed not far away. A few boys were heading towards the helicopter. Daisy went over to help Haruna Yukawa to her feet, ¡°Princess, let me help you.¡± ¡°Get lost, get away from me!¡± Haruna Yukawa shook Daisy off, ¡°You hindrance of good-for-nothing!¡± Daisy was brutally knocked to the ground again. Even a clay figurine has a temper to protect. And Daisy was a living person after all. Her fingers gripped tightly as she got up from the ground. She looked at Haruna Yukawa and cursed, ¡°Ronald and the others were right, you¡¯re the biggest good-for-nothing among us! You always look down on Viola Thompson, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, Viola Thompson is ten times, a hundred times better than you! You deserved to break your leg! You deserved to have your guaranteed admission cancelled!¡± Daisy originally didn¡¯t want to offend Haruna Yukawa. After all, the other side was a princess. But now she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer! Haruna Yukawa was really too much, she had always been considerate to her. But what about Haruna Yukawa? Just because she¡¯s a princess, she just does whatever she wants! Really thought this is Jaban Country! That everyone would accommodate her. Although Daisy too had her guaranteed admission cancelled, what does that matter? At least there¡¯s someone worse off than her. She¡¯s just an ordinary person, but Haruna Yukawa isn¡¯t. Haruna Yukawa is the princess of Jaban Country. The center of attention, plus she¡¯s a guaranteed admission student. But now. With the cancellation of her guaranteed admission, she¡¯s curious to see how Haruna Yukawa is going to explain this. Daisy felt murderous at this point. Originally, she had the chance to pass the selection test. It¡¯s all because of Haruna Yukawa. If it weren¡¯t for the desire to please Haruna Yukawa, she would have certainly passed the assessment like Mila, now laying in her dorm bed eating sunflower seeds. Thinking of this, Daisy got slightly out of control, and continued, ¡°Haruna Yukawa, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have joined Viola and the others a long time ago. You have been holding me back! You make me sick! In this team, what can you do other than dragging us down!¡± Daisy originally had the ability to pass the test. Just because of the presence of Haruna Yukawa. If Haruna Yukawa was a little nicer, it would be fine, but Haruna Yukawa was always on her high horse, it disgusts her. Haruna Yukawa stared hard at Daisy, itching to kill her. After saying all these, Daisy got on the helicopter. Haruna Yukawa leaned against a stone, struggled not to fall down. She thought Daisy would come back to apologize and appease her. But Daisy didn¡¯t. Daisy didn¡¯t look back as she got on the helicopter, leaving Haruna Yukawa alone waiting. After more than half an hour, two staff members finally got down from the helicopter. By this time, Haruna Yukawa no longer had the energy left to be angry. Daisy quickly arrived at the doorstep of the dormitory. The atmosphere inside the dorm seemed quite festive. It was Mila and Viola¡¯s conversation. Listening to these voices, Daisy couldn¡¯t really describe her feeling. She felt miserable. What if¡­ Unfortunately, there were no what ifs. She stood at the dormitory door for a while before she finally entered. The conversation stopped at that moment. Mila looked at Daisy but didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for her. After all, this was Daisy¡¯s own doing. Daisy originally wanted to bootlick Haruna Yukawa, but ended up not pleasing her and got herself into a bunch of trouble. Before long, the other roommate Cindy also returned. Cindy¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good. She thought the ones who¡¯d fail will definitely be Viola and Mila. She was surprised to see that those two stayed, and she was the one leaving. Seeing that Daisy was also packing up, she was surprised and asked, ¡°Daisy, didn¡¯t you pass the test either?¡± Daisy didn¡¯t respond. Because in her eyes, Cindy was just asking knowingly and mocking her. Knowing that Daisy, a guaranteed admission student, also didn¡¯t pass the first test, made Cindy feel much better. As for Viola and Mila. Even if the two of them managed to pass the first physical test by chance, they won¡¯t be able to get through the next two days of written exams. Especially Viola Thompson, a Sinian. Her chances of passing were even lower! Thinking this way, Cindy¡¯s mood improved a lot. The two packed up their things and left the dormitory. Just as Daisy was about to leave the dorm¡¯s main entrance, she suddenly turned back and looked at Viola. ¡°Viola, I will not lose to you! Comparing with you, I¡¯m just leaving this place two days in advance!¡± In two days, Viola would also be leaving Capital University. And, just like her, she would never set foot in Capital University again! Viola looked back slightly, a light dimple showing at the corner of her mouth, she put down her Milk Tea cup, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I might disappoint you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side. Mr. Putin looked at Haruna Yukawa lying on the hospital bed, a disappointed expression on his face, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You should have chosen Viola! Why did you make such a decision yourself!¡± What was originally a slam dunk has been turned into a mess by Haruna Yukawa, despite Mr. Putin¡¯s careful planning. Fool! Unbelievable fool. Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: 240: The cruel E exam room, Viola creates a miracle Chapter 754: 240: The cruel E exam room, Viola creates a miracle Blood splattered on the scene. Sylvia Thompson fell to the ground, like a kite with its string cut. The executioner faced all this, already used to it as a routine. After Sylvia fell, a doctor came to check, confirmed the absence of vital signs, and then the staff took her to the crematorium for immediate cremation. After cremation, if there were family members to claim the ashes, they would take them home for burial. But if no one claimed them, they could only be stored in the crematorium for unified disposal. Mary Perryne looked at the circled date on the calendar and sighed. Seeing this, Mrs. Thompson asked curiously, ¡°Why are you sighing at noon?¡± Mary looked at Mrs. Thompson and continued, ¡°Mom, do you remember what day it is today?¡± ¡°What day?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. Mary continued, ¡°Today is the day I brought Sophie Cooper back, and the day she was executed.¡± The last sentence was difficult to utter. People¡¯s hearts aren¡¯t made of stone. Regardless, she and Sylvia had a solid eighteen-year mother-daughter relationship, from babbling to learning to walk, and it was always her who had been accompanying Sylvia. Back then, Mary truly regarded Sylvia as her own daughter. She never thought that it was Sylvia¡¯s existence that caused her to lose her own biological daughter, nor did she ever think that one day Sylvia would walk down this path. With this thought, Mary sighed, ¡°Mom, how did that child end up like this in the end?¡± No matter what, Sylvia was the child she raised single-handedly, and Mary couldn¡¯t understand how the child she watched grow up could have turned into a murderous, imprisoned demon. ¡°Human nature is like this. She has such a biological mother, so how good can she be?¡± Mrs. Thompson knew Mary¡¯s personality and said, ¡°Mary, don¡¯t blame yourself and don¡¯t feel sorry for such people. Think about it like this¡ªif the police hadn¡¯t discovered the truth, the person executed now would have been Bob! Such people have no conscience!¡± Mrs. Thompson was not wrong at all. If Sylvia¡¯s plot had succeeded, then Bob would be the one in prison and executed now. At this, Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about something happy. Viola passed the first assessment successfully. We should celebrate.¡± Hearing Viola¡¯s name, Bread quickly ran down the stairs, barking at Mrs. Thompson. It hadn¡¯t seen its mother in days! It missed its mother so much! Mrs. Thompson laughed and looked back, ¡°Bread, do you miss Viola?¡± ¡°Woof.¡± It seemed to be responding to Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mrs. Thompson patted Bread¡¯s head, ¡°Your mom will be back in a few days.¡± ¡°Meow!¡± Mantou also ran down the stairs, as if to say it missed Viola too. Mrs. Thompson laughed and looked at Mary, ¡°These two little guys Viola raised, one is more human than the other.¡± Mary smiled and nodded. Especially Bread. For the first two days after Viola left, Bread didn¡¯t even eat. It was only when Viola video-called and said she hadn¡¯t abandoned it and would be back soon that Bread started eating again. Mrs. Thompson looked at Mary, ¡°I¡¯m taking Bread and Mantou for a walk in the garden.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°You go ahead.¡± Mary brought the cat and dog to the garden. The flowers in the garden bloomed beautifully. Colorful and vibrant. The breeze blew, bringing waves of fragrance. Mrs. Thompson held Bread, while Mantou squatted on her shoulder, and took several selfies, then posted a Facebook status. Eighty-five-year-old Little Fairy V: The fourth day without Viola at home, miss her miss her, still miss her. [photo.jpg] [Ah, grandma changed her Facebook name!] [Grandma is so cute.] [The dog is cute too.] [I like the cat, it¡¯s a big orange one!] Later, Mrs. Thompson posted a video. About Bread and Mantou. Bread walked leisurely ahead, with Mantou jumping onto Bread¡¯s back, allowing it to carry her along. Both creatures were very intelligent. They quickly gained a lot of fans. [Such a cute dog.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Bread: I have a name, thank you.] [There¡¯s a little one called Mantou, right?] [Bread and Mantou, the princess is so interesting!] [Wow, this dog and cat are both so smart, they must be enchanted!] [As expected of the pets the princess raised.] Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: 240: Cruel E Exam Room, Lolo Creates Miracle_2 Chapter 755: 240: Cruel E Exam Room, Lolo Creates Miracle_2 However, soon some trolls started nitpicking, accusing Mrs. Thompson of having no manners and walking her dog without a leash. [As a public figure, Mrs. Thompson should set an example.] [Speechless, walking a dog without a leash is not only irresponsible to yourself, but also to others, and even more so to the dog. What if a car hits the dog? And dogs are dogs, what if they bite someone? No leash, no muzzle, this is really a lack of civic-mindedness.] [There are people who are really afraid of dogs, okay? You liking dogs doesn¡¯t mean everyone likes dogs!] [Where is the dog-catching team? @Capital City Dog-catching Team] [This wave really ruins my good impression, I am the kind of person who is very afraid of dogs, no matter big or small dogs, my legs go weak when I see them. Especially this kind of large dog without a leash.] Mrs. Thompson was playing hide-and-seek with Bread and was unaware of the events happening on Facebook. When she opened Facebook and saw the barrage of abuse, she was stunned. A leash? A muzzle? This generation of internet users is quite responsible. Mrs. Thompson wasn¡¯t angry and posted a response on Facebook. 85-year-old Fairy V: Thank you all for your concern and supervision, but I am walking my dog in my backyard. Who puts a leash on their dog at home? [Hahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter! Where are the trolls? Trolls come out.] [The Thompson Clan is indeed the number-one family in Capital City, with a backyard bigger than our village. Grandma, do you need a granddaughter?] [Bread and Mantou laugh at us for being poor dogs.] [Today is another day of envying Bread.] [Bread and Mantou are simply life¡¯s winners, not only are they beloved pets of a little princess, but they also have a royal private garden.] [I thought Grandma was in the park, but she was in the backyard.] [Poor people visit the park, rich people live in the park, Grandma¡¯s counterattack is beautiful.] [Today is the day Sophie Cooper is executed, Sophie really brought it upon herself, if only she acted like a human, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!] [Grandma 666666!] Mrs. Thompson posted a new video. In the video, she pointed the camera at Bread and Mantou. ¡°Bread, give Mantou a kiss.¡± Bread immediately gave Mantou a kiss. Mantou was so arrogant that he jumped onto a stool, not even glancing at Bread. Bread looked pitifully at Mrs. Thompson. Who can resist a large dog that can act coquettishly and understand human words! Bread instantly gained a bunch of fans. Some even commented on Facebook to register a username for Bread to become a web celebrity dog. However, Mrs. Thompson had no intention of doing so. On the other side. Scarlett Koerner was tagged by a friend on Facebook,[Quickly look! This dog is so cute, I want to pet it!] Scarlett Koerner clicked on the video. It was a huge black Corso dog. Why did this dog seem so familiar? She seemed to have seen it somewhere. Scarlett Koerner frowned slightly. Just then, she seemed to remember something, and the scene of chatting with Jason Wycof appeared in front of her eyes. At that time, Jason was chatting with her while playing with his phone. At a glance, she suddenly saw a huge vicious dog in Jason¡¯s phone. Jason was never a dog lover. So when Scarlett saw a dog in Jason¡¯s phone, she was very surprised, ¡°Did you get a dog?¡± Jason answered, ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯s dog.¡± A friend¡¯s dog? What kind of friend could be worthy of a dog picture in Jason Wycof¡¯s phone, considering he doesn¡¯t even like dogs? Until. Scarlett saw the same vicious dog at Viola Thompson¡¯s place. She then realized. This dog belongs to Viola Thompson. Thinking about this, Scarlett Koerner frowned deeply and opened the homepage of the blogger account. As expected. The Facebook account belonged to Mrs. Thompson. In other words, this dog was raised by Viola Thompson. Somehow. Scarlett Koerner felt a sense of disgust in her heart. Recalling the scene when Jason saw Viola, Scarlett felt agitated. She opened Mrs. Thompson¡¯s followers¡¯ page. Mrs. Thompson now has nearly 10 million followers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wanted to see if Jason Wycof was among Mrs. Thompson¡¯s followers. As Jason had set his following list to be invisible, she could only search for him in the list of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s followers. Although finding Jason among the 10 million followers seemed like finding a needle in a haystack, Scarlett Koerner didn¡¯t find it troublesome at all. She searched carefully. When you really like someone, no matter what you do for them, it feels very worthwhile. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: 240: Cruel E Examination Room, Viola Creates Miracle_3 Chapter 756: 240: Cruel E Examination Room, Viola Creates Miracle_3 As far as she knew, Jason only followed three people on his following list. Two of them were official news accounts, and the other was a famous critic. But now, the number of people in Jason¡¯s following list had changed from 3 to 4. Scarlett had wanted to know the answer for a long time, but since Jason had closed his following list, she couldn¡¯t find out. However, after seeing Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook post today, Scarlett subconsciously thought that Jason must have secretly followed Mrs. Thompson. For no apparent reason, why would he follow Mrs. Thompson? There must be something fishy going on. The only possible reason for Jason to follow Mrs. Thompson was because of Viola Thompson. After all, Viola didn¡¯t have a Facebook account. If Jason wanted to follow Viola, he could only do so through Mrs. Thompson¡¯s account. As a grandmother, Mrs. Thompson must have made Facebook posts about her granddaughter. Thinking about this, Scarlett¡¯s heart ached again. She and Jason had spent more than 20 years together through thick and thin. They had grown up together since they were little. They had seen each other¡¯s most innocent side. She originally thought they would end up knowing and supporting each other, being together for a lifetime. But who would have thought¡­ She lost to a young girl. Scarlett searched for a long time. But she couldn¡¯t find any posts about Jason on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s account. Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed, Things were not as bad as she had imagined. On the other side, Capital University. Today, the written exam part began. The written exams lasted for two days. The first day was a Morse Code test. Even during the exams, Viola didn¡¯t forget to run. She still got up at six in the morning, ran for an hour, and then went back to the dormitory. The exam started at 9 o¡¯clock in the morning. It was only seven o¡¯clock now, so Viola had plenty of time to take a shower in the bathroom. After washing up, it was almost eight o¡¯clock. Mila hadn¡¯t gotten up yet. She was even snoring. Viola was a little envious of her sleep. Mila¡¯s sleep was just too good. She would go to bed at nine in the evening and not wake up until eight in the morning. If it were Viola, she would have woken up countless times already. ¡°Mila, wake up,¡± Viola patted Mila. Mila suddenly awoke from her dreams, ¡°Ah? Is it time for barbecue?!¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. Get up and wash up, and we¡¯ll go have breakfast together. After we eat, we¡¯ll head to the exam site.¡± Mila was very surprised, looked at Viola, and said incredulously, ¡°It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock?!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mila sobbed, ¡°Viola, didn¡¯t we agree last night that you would wake me up this morning and we would go for a run together?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Viola continued, ¡°But you were impossible to wake up.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Viola took out her phone and played a video. In the video, a clean and delicate hand patted Mila¡¯s quilt, ¡°Mila, time to get up and run.¡± Mila in the bed snored loudly, completely unresponsive. ¡°Mila?¡± Helpless, Viola could only gently pinch Mila¡¯s nose. This time Mila did wake up, but she just turned over and went back to sleep. ¡°Mila?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m sleeping!¡± With no other choice, Viola gave up trying to wake Mila and went for a run on her own. Mila watched the video, not wanting to admit that was her. ¡°My goodness! I didn¡¯t feel a thing. If you hadn¡¯t recorded it, I would have thought you didn¡¯t wake me up.¡± How strange! Viola laughed, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Mila nodded her head hastily. By the time Mila finished washing up, it was already 8:20. They went to the cafeteria, grabbed some food, and started eating while heading towards the exam site. Just then, it seemed Mila remembered something and asked, ¡°Viola, which exam room are you in?¡± ¡°E exam room, and you?¡± Hearing this, Mila widened her eyes, ¡°E exam room?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mila gulped, ¡°How did you end up there?!¡± Viola asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the E exam room?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mila had done thorough research on Capital University and explained, ¡°The E exam room is for the more powerful candidates. This year¡¯s passing score is 60 points, but if the number of people in the E exam room who reached the passing score exceeds the limit, they will be eliminated from the lowest score! In other words, even if you get a passing score in the E exam room, you may not be admitted.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Oh? Seeing Viola¡¯s reaction, Mila was dumbfounded. The E exam room was so brutal, and all Viola could say was ¡®oh¡¯? This reaction was too calm. Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: 240: Cruel E Examination Room, Viola Creates Miracle_4 Chapter 757: 240: Cruel E Examination Room, Viola Creates Miracle_4 ¡°Viola, did you hear what I just said?¡± Mila asked again. ¡°Mm.¡± Mila felt that Viola hadn¡¯t heard her clearly, so she explained again, ¡°I heard that in the last round, 50 people in Class E examination hall reached the passing line. But in the end, only 15 of them were admitted! Fifteen! Do you know what it means for 50 people to reach the passing line? In the F examination hall right next to ours, only 12 people passed!¡± So, when the results came out, many candidates cried their eyes out, complaining about their unfair fate, but ultimately, they had to accept it. It¡¯s called survival of the fittest. Thus, the people who were assigned to the Class E examination hall were never in a good mood every year. Viola still maintained her indifferent expression and nodded again, ¡°Mm.¡± Mila continued, ¡°Viola, don¡¯t you think the rules of this competition are cruel?¡± ¡°Wow! So cruel.¡± Viola agreed very cooperatively. Mila: ¡°¡­¡± Miss Thompson, can you please make it more believable? Viola looked at Mila, ¡°Which class were you assigned to?¡± Mila smiled, ¡°Class F.¡± Upon saying this, Mila was so happy that she almost jumped for joy, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky! Just one wall away from Class E.¡± ¡°Congratulations.¡± Viola took a bite of her bread, then took a sip of Milk Tea, squinting her eyes in contentment. She had beautiful, peachy eyes, and when she squinted them at the moment, they were like a crescent moon. So beautiful that one couldn¡¯t look away. Mila looked at Viola, feeling somewhat helpless. How big could this person¡¯s heart be? At a time like this! She could actually still be in the mood to drink Milk Tea and eat bread. Mila looked at Viola, continuing, ¡°Viola, if I were you, I¡¯d find a place to cry first.¡± ¡°Why cry?¡± Viola looked back puzzled. Mila continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been assigned to Class E. Are you going to laugh instead of crying?¡± Viola¡¯s beautiful eyebrows and eyes smiled, ¡°If crying can solve problems, everyone would cry. Since crying doesn¡¯t solve problems, why should we make ourselves unhappy? As long as we¡¯ve tried our best and don¡¯t leave any regrets, it¡¯s enough.¡± Hearing this, Mila felt that Viola made a pretty good point. Soon, the two of them arrived at their respective examination halls, finishing their breakfast just in time. Several teams of uniformed armed police officers stood in front of the examination hall. Firstly, to prevent riots and protect the safety of the candidates. Secondly, to prevent cheating. The candidates lined up to enter the examination hall one by one, passing through five security checks. If anyone was found violating the rules and carrying cheating tools, their qualifications for the test would be immediately revoked. No one would joke with their future. Thus, everyone was very conscious not to bring any prohibited items into the examination hall. Viola was in line. At this moment, she suddenly noticed someone approaching her and a hand reaching into her pocket. Viola¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Trying to take advantage of her? Viola directly caught the intruder¡¯s hand, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The other person was also a girl, and she never expected Viola to discover her, looking panicked at the moment. ¡°Teacher, over here someone is breaking the rules.¡± At Viola¡¯s words, a teacher immediately approached with a uniformed officer. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The candidates waiting in line all turned their heads to look. Viola held onto the girl¡¯s hand with a handsome expression, ¡°Teacher, this person tried to put something from her hand into my pocket, but I caught her.¡± The officer immediately subdued the short-haired girl. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll never do it again.¡± The short-haired girl cried out. Originally, she just wanted to quietly put the cheating device from her body onto Viola. But she didn¡¯t expect Viola to find out! The teacher frowned slightly, ¡°Give me your examination card.¡± The short-haired girl¡¯s trembling hand gave the examination card to the proctor. ¡°Kuroshima Yoko, right?¡± The proctor took the examination card and tore it apart, ¡°You violated the rules of the examination and attempted to frame your classmate. Your qualifications for the exam have been revoked.¡± Kuroshima Yoko immediately knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll never do it again, teacher!¡± In order to avoid affecting other candidates, the proctor had Kuroshima Yoko removed from the exam hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola continued to line up for the security check. The first security check was a manual body search. The second was a blue light scan. Then came the third, fourth, and fifth security checks. After successfully passing the five security checks, Viola entered the examination hall and found her seat. Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: 240: Cruel E Examination Room, Viola Creates Miracle_5 Chapter 758: 240: Cruel E Examination Room, Viola Creates Miracle_5 The E test room is the largest examination hall among all. There are a total of one hundred candidates. Equipped with ten invigilators. In addition, there is a pinhole camera for cheating prevention at each person¡¯s position. If cheating is discovered, the sweep rule will be canceled immediately. Nine o¡¯clock. The exam starts on time. The entire test paper is full of questions about Morse Code. Viola Thompson quickly filled in her admission ticket number, name, and nationality, and then began filling out the answer card. She wrote quickly. Almost without pause. The exam lasts from nine in the morning to four thirty in the afternoon. No food is allowed during the exam. This exam not only tests intelligence but also endurance. Viola quickly filled in the answer card and checked it carefully again. She felt that she had checked it very carefully herself. However, to the invigilators, it seemed a bit perfunctory. This is a test about Morse Code. Who can read it so quickly? Almost ten lines at a glance! Mr. Smith looked at Miss Sanna beside him, ¡°Is that candidate the dark horse Principal Thompson is optimistic about?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Sanna pushed up her glasses and nodded. Mr. Smith frowned slightly, ¡°Did Principal Thompson make a mistake this time? It¡¯s really not worth betting with Vice Principal Denton for such a person!¡± Miss Sanna glanced at Viola, ¡°Since she is a good seedling seen by Principal Thompson, she must have something extraordinary.¡± Not everyone is favored by Yves Dinwoodie. Smith continued: ¡°What do you think of how many questions she can answer? I just went to her and saw that she had filled out the entire answer card, and she should be checking it now, but is this the way to check? Pretending to be serious, Morse code requires rigor.¡± Miss Sanna smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but according to Principal Thompson¡¯s confidence in her, she should at least pass the passing line, right?¡± If Viola couldn¡¯t even pass the passing line, she would really disappoint Principal Thompson. ¡°The passing line?¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s smile became even brighter, ¡°Have you ever seen a candidate who submits the paper five hours in advance and can pass the passing line?¡± There may be people submitting papers in advance at the College Entrance Examination. But Mr. Smith has been invigilating at Capital University for decades and has never seen a candidate dare to submit papers in advance. It must be said that Viola¡¯s courage was really too great. Miss Sanna looked at Mr. Smith, ¡°How do you know she¡¯s going to submit the paper in advance?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already started checking her answer card, she must be submitting the paper in advance.¡± Just as the words fell. Viola put the answer card and test paper in the file bag and sealed it, stood up, and walked to the podium. ¡°Hello teacher, I want to submit my paper in advance.¡± The sound was not too loud or too small, but it was enough to make the candidates in the venue look up at her. Submit the paper five hours in advance? This is too bold! Not only were the candidates stunned, but even the invigilators in the examination room were also slightly stunned. Miss Sanna looked at the girl with picturesque eyebrows and eyes in front of her, and smiled very gently, ¡°Student, once I seal the file bag, you will have no way out. Are you sure you want to submit the paper in advance?¡± As a fellow Sinian, Miss Sanna still hoped that Viola would reconsider carefully. Even if it¡¯s not to live up to the principal¡¯s expectations. After all, the principal had made a bet on Viola. If he lost, the principal would lose the quota of recommended students for next year¡¯s competition. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Although Miss Sanna still wanted Viola to think more about it, since Viola¡¯s attitude was so firm, Miss Sanna couldn¡¯t say much more. Miss Sanna sealed the file bag and said, ¡°You can go out through the dedicated passage.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola politely thanked her and then left the examination room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Smith came over, ¡°Miss Sanna, do you still think Viola can pass the passing line now?¡± Miss Sanna still had a smiling face, and then said, ¡°I think since Viola is confident enough to submit the paper so many hours in advance, she must have the strength. Maybe she is best at deciphering Morse code.¡± ¡°Even if she is good at deciphering Morse code, it is impossible to finish all the questions within two hours,¡± Mr. Smith had also seen this year¡¯s questions, and many of them were very tricky, and he might not be able to answer them himself, ¡°Does she think she is Tnate Singleton?¡± Tnate Singleton is also known as Detective Tnate Singleton. He is the world¡¯s number one expert in decrypting Morse Code. Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: 240: Cruel E test site, Viola creates a miracle_6 Chapter 759: 240: Cruel E test site, Viola creates a miracle_6 With his incredible ability, Tnate Singleton has aided international law enforcement in solving several international cases. Unless Viola was possessed by Tnate Singleton. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way she could have completed all the questions in two hours. Miss Sanna glanced at Mr. Smith, smiling and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you seem to have a lot of opinions about Viola.¡± ¡°I am just stating the facts,¡± Mr. Smith continued, ¡°Miss Sanna, I understand how you feel now. As a Sinian, you would undoubtedly have high hopes for your own country to produce a super genius. Unfortunately, Viola is not the genius you are hoping for.¡± Miss Sanna remained silent. On the other side. After returning to her dormitory, Viola immediately made herself a cup of milk tea and had a video call with Mrs. Thompson while drinking it. ¡°Viola, aren¡¯t you having an exam today?¡± ¡°Already done.¡± Viola replied. Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson asked curiously, ¡°Your exam ended that quickly? When did it start in the afternoon?¡± Viola replied, ¡°Today¡¯s exam was supposed to end at four thirty in the afternoon, but I turned in my paper early.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. It was only then that Mrs. Thompson remembered something, looked up at Viola, ¡°If the exam finished at four thirty, you turned in your paper that early?¡± She assumed that Viola would turn in her paper one hour early at most. Where could she have imagined that Viola turned in five hours early? ¡°Yes.¡± Viola continued, ¡°I handed it in as soon as I finished.¡± Mrs. Thompson had a beaming smile on her face, ¡°Just as I expected from my granddaughter, you¡¯re so smart! Were the teachers and students shocked when you turned in your test?¡± Viola slightly shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Mary Perryne at the side, ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Thompson seemed to have a filter when it comes to Viola. If it were anybody else, knowing that Viola turned in her paper five hours early, they would definitely be worried about whether she had finished the questions or answered them correctly. But Mrs. Thompson was different. Mrs. Thompson was singing praises for Viola from the get-go. On the other side. Haruna Yukawa lay in bed, turning pale with anger as she listened to her assistant¡¯s report, and threw a vase in the assistant¡¯s direction, ¡°Good-for-nothings! You¡¯re all good-for-nothings!¡± They couldn¡¯t even handle such a small task. The assistant did not dare to dodge, just silently taken the hit. Haruna Yukawa was still very angry. After all, Viola was someone who Principal Thompson thought highly of, what if she actually passed the written test? Even if everyone else could pass the assessment, Viola couldn¡¯t! If Viola truly passed the assessment, it would be a great humiliation for Haruna Yukawa. So, Haruna Yukawa arranged for an examinee from her country to frame Viola, hoping to expose Viola for carrying cheating tools during the security check. Surprisingly, Viola managed to discover it! And she was caught red-handed. Caught in the act, it made Haruna Yukawa so angry her liver hurt. The assistant was also frightened. After all, the princess¡¯s methods were not something an average person could bear. He thought of the news he had heard, the assistant continued: ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be angry. Although Kuroshima Yoko failed, I heard that Viola left the examination room two hours after entering. Just think, what can she write in two hours?¡± In two hours, forget about coming up with the correct answer, she may not even be able to finish reading the questions. Upon hearing this, Haruna Yukawa narrowed her eyes, ¡°Is this news reliable?¡± ¡°Absolutely reliable!¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Everyone knows about this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have someone go to the female dormitory to have a look, Viola is the only one in the dormitory building now!¡± Haruna Yukawa smirked, ¡°I thought Viola was so capable, it turns out she¡¯s nothing special!¡± Still, Haruna Yukawa didn¡¯t feel entirely at ease and said, ¡°You arrange someone to go to the female dormitory to check it out now!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant nodded. At this point, just as the assistant had left, Mr. Putin came in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Princess Yukawa!¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Haruna Yukawa looked up at Mr. Putin. Mr. Putin frowned, ¡°The school found a student who tried to frame Viola with cheating tools. Be honest, do you have anything to do with this person?¡± Haruna Yukawa looked up at Mr. Putin, ¡°Mr. Putin, why would you think of me? I have no grudges with Viola, why would I want to harm her? Besides, if I really wanted to harm her, why would I look for examinees from my own country? Isn¡¯t this just admitting guilt?¡± Mr. Putin narrowed his eyes, ¡°So it was you after all!¡± Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: 240: Cruel E Examination Room, Viola Creates Miracle_7 Chapter 760: 240: Cruel E Examination Room, Viola Creates Miracle_7 ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Haruna Yukawa showed no guilt. ¡°Not you?¡± Mr. Putin took a deep breath, ¡°If it really isn¡¯t you, I haven¡¯t mentioned who the other person is, so how do you know they¡¯re from our own country?¡± Realizing that she had let the truth slip, Haruna Yukawa immediately covered her mouth. Mr. Putin gazed at Haruna Yukawa, and after a moment, continued: ¡°I will handle this; don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± Haruna Yukawa was quite clever. She didn¡¯t leave any traces. As the conversation ended, Mr. Putin warned, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve let this slip in front of me, you must never do so in front of others!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Haruna Yukawa replied. Mr. Putin looked at Haruna Yukawa, shaking his head helplessly. He had previously held high hopes for Haruna Yukawa, believing she would become a member of Capital University and successfully ascend to the emperor¡¯s throne with that achievement. But it turned out. He had misjudged her! It seemed he would have to cultivate someone else. After saying this, Mr. Putin left. As soon as Mr. Putin left, the assistant came back with a smile on his face, ¡°Rest assured, Princess, I¡¯ve found out that Viola Thompson is now in the girls¡¯ dormitory.¡± Upon hearing the definite answer, Haruna Yukawa felt extremely relieved. At dusk. Mila had just returned to the dormitory and couldn¡¯t wait to share the day¡¯s gossip with Viola. ¡°Viola, I heard that a student in your exam room E turned in the test early, after only two hours, is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, handing Mila a cup of milk tea. Mila took the milk tea and drank a sip, curiously asking, ¡°Who was that student? They¡¯re so awesome!¡± ¡°Me.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was plain. ¡°Pfft!¡± Upon hearing this, Mila spit out the milk tea in her mouth and turned to look at Viola, ¡°You?¡± Did she hear that right?! The one who had turned in the exam five hours early was Viola! ¡°Yes,¡± Viola replied with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Mila swallowed hard, ¡°Viola, is¡­ is that really true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mila was dumbfounded. She hadn¡¯t expected the protagonist of the news to be her good friend. It seemed that Viola must have performed very poorly on her exam. After all, Morse Code couldn¡¯t be completed within just two hours. Seeing that Viola had only chosen Capital University as her preference, Mila didn¡¯t know how to comfort her, so she said, ¡°Viola, actually, I think Capital University isn¡¯t that great! There are many other universities in Sinian Country that have made it to international rankings too!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola replied with the same plain expression. The next day. The final exam was the Mathematical Olympiad competition. Viola still turned in her exam several hours early. And so. Viola¡¯s name caught fire at Capital University. She was the most capricious exam-taker in history. Many official students began to discuss this person. By that night, this topic had become a trending topic on Facebook. [I feel like Viola just wants to create a topic and buzz with this, right?] [This is possible! Maybe she wants to live-stream to sell products, and even if she doesn¡¯t pass the Capital University preliminary exam, she could still become a big influencer.] [Please, Facebook, stop recommending this person to me; it makes me sick.] [Viola must be giving up now, right? She handed in the first two exams five hours early, seems like she doesn¡¯t take Capital University seriously.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Capital University. Vice Principal Denton walked up to Yves Dinwoodie, ¡°Principal Thompson, the preliminary exams are over. I wish the dark horse candidate you¡¯ve been watching achieves great results in this competition.¡± These words were sarcastic and mocking. And completely unhidden. Yves Dinwoodie took it all in, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: 241: Another alias, she is Tnate Singleton! (2nd update) Chapter 761: 241: Another alias, she is Tnate Singleton! (2nd update) Vice Principal Denton looked at Yves Dinwoodie, his face full of excitement. He didn¡¯t expect that at this time, Yves could still be so calm. Vice Principal Denton continued, ¡°Principal Thompson, don¡¯t forget our bet agreement.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yves turned to Denton, ¡°I said before, a gentleman¡¯s promise is not easily taken back.¡± Yves was always a man of his word. He never went back on what he had said. Vice Principal Denton smiled, ¡°I naturally trust Principal Thompson.¡± After saying this, Vice Principal Denton turned and left. As soon as Vice Principal Denton left, Miss Sanna walked over, her face full of worry, ¡°Principal Thompson, what should we do now?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Yves looked back at Miss Sanna. Miss Sanna continued, ¡°If the quota for recommended students falls to Vice Principal Denton next year, it will be very unfavorable for you!¡± The principal of Capital University was elected every three years. Yves had already been the most popular for three consecutive terms. But if all the recommended student quotas were decided by Vice Principal Denton, Yves¡¯ position would inevitably be threatened. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Yves didn¡¯t seem to take this matter to heart. It¡¯s okay? Miss Sanna frowned slightly, ¡°But Viola¡­¡± Viola handed in both written exams five hours ahead of time. Unless she was possessed by Tnate Singleton. Otherwise, she definitely couldn¡¯t pass this assessment. But was Viola Tnate Singleton? When Tnate Singleton first became famous, a Fanlta master said that only once every hundred years would a top-level boss like Tnate Singleton appear. Clearly, Viola was not. Viola¡¯s talent might be considered average in Sinian Country. But in the highly competitive international community, she seemed somewhat lacking. Yves looked at Miss Sanna and said, ¡°Even if Viola doesn¡¯t pass the exam, I don¡¯t regret the bet agreement with Vice Principal Denton.¡± As a gentleman, One should be willing to accept the consequences of their bets. Hearing this, Miss Sanna stared at Yves in disbelief. On the other side, At the girls¡¯ dormitory, Viola had returned early and had packed all her belongings. At the moment, she was helping Mila pack up. After the preliminary exams, the exam papers need to be sent to the International Center for grading and re-grading, to check the examination monitoring system and ensure that the students had not cheated before the final results are announced. So, the results officially came out on September 18th. Mila looked at Viola, who was helping her pack, with a look of regret in her eyes. She had great confidence in the prelims. Although she couldn¡¯t score very high, She thought she should have no problem passing the passing line. F examination hall was different from E examination hall. As long as one passed the passing line in F examination hall, they would pass the assessment successfully. It had been her wish to become classmates with Viola. But it seemed that this wish was now impossible to achieve! Viola was the first friend she had made at Capital University and her best friend. ¡°Viola,¡± Mila suddenly hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Viola was startled. Mila sighed, ¡°I just think it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t be your classmate.¡± Viola smiled and said, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t be classmates, we still have a chance to be schoolmates, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Schoolmates? Mila looked at Viola and asked, ¡°Viola, I heard that you handed in both exams five hours ahead of time, is that true?¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mila swallowed and said, ¡°Viola, I just want to make it clear that I¡¯m not doubting you! I heard that only the top-level boss Tnate Singleton might have a chance to pass by handing in the papers five hours ahead.¡± This was just passing the passing line. There was no way they could defeat the top students in E examination hall in such a short time. ¡°Is there a possibility,¡± Viola looked back at Mila with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, bright and dazzling, ¡°that I am Tnate Singleton?¡± She was very serious. There was not a hint of joking in her clear eyes. Mila burst out laughing directly, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re bragging again! If you¡¯re Tnate Singleton, then I¡¯m Tnate Singleton¡¯s daughter!¡±It¡¯s well known that Viola Thompson is truly talented. But she also loves bragging, which is true too. ¡­ After treatment with a special drug, Haruna Yukawa¡¯s fractured left leg had improved a lot. In just two days, she could walk on her own. Now she. Wearing a famous international Chanel style outfit, it outlined her perfect figure, and her hairstyle was also carefully crafted by a hairstylist. A breeze blew by, carrying a pleasant fragrance. Haruna Yukawa was standing in front of the plane like this. Exquisite was written all over her. Her assistant stood behind her and lowered her voice, ¡°Princess, the first plane is Mr. Terrence¡¯s private jet.¡± Hearing that, Haruna Yukawa looked up. On the white fuselage, a totem-like pattern was reflected. Noble and mysterious. Haruna Yukawa narrowed her eyes. During this trip, she didn¡¯t get an admission letter from Capital University, nor did she meet Mr. Terrence, so she was somewhat unsatisfied. ¡°Where is Mr. Terrence flying to this time?¡± Haruna Yukawa asked. The assistant replied, ¡°I heard it¡¯s Capital City.¡± Capital City? Various thoughts crossed Haruna Yukawa¡¯s mind. Could it be¡­ Were the rumors true? Mr. Terrence was a Sinian? ¡°Then we¡¯ll also go to Capital City,¡± Haruna Yukawa continued. The assistant was stunned. Haruna Yukawa looked at the plane in front of her, her eyes filled with determination to succeed. Although she didn¡¯t pass the first test smoothly. But she had to make Mr. Terrence her loyal subject. Definitely. ¡­ After a five-hour flight, the plane arrived at the Capital City Airport at 8 PM. Viola Thompson hid her itinerary from her family. She lied to them that her flight was at 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. So no one had come to pick her up. But at this moment. A familiar figure appeared in the crowd. Tall and long-legged, with cold and prominent facial features, he stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens in the bustling airport. Mila¡¯s gaze was instantly drawn to this figure. ¡°Oh my god, so handsome!¡± What¡¯s more important, this gorgeous guy seemed to be walking towards them. Mila excitedly grabbed Viola¡¯s wrist, ¡°Viola, is that handsome guy walking towards us?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Viola spoke casually, a beautiful smile playing at the corners of her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡± Fianc¨¦? Mila ¡®tsked¡¯, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re bragging again.¡± These days, she didn¡¯t know how many times she had listened to Viola¡¯s bragging. But this wasn¡¯t too far fetched. After all, just this morning, Viola was bragging that she was Tnate Singleton. So, Mila had gotten used to it. At this moment, the handsome guy stopped in front of the two of them. Or more accurately, he stopped in front of Viola, took her luggage, and looked at her tenderly and affectionately. Despite the airport¡¯s noisy crowds, his eyes only had room for her. ¡°Viola.¡± A very soft voice, yet low and magnetic, extremely pleasing to the ear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lentz.¡± Mila¡¯s eyes widened, first looking at Viola, then at the tall and handsome guy standing across from her. Her eyes were full of shock and disbelief. Holy, holy cow! Viola wasn¡¯t bragging! Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: 243: Shocking the international fatigue group, two full marks! chapter 762: 243: shocking the international fatigue group, two full marks! mila never thought that viola thompson wasn¡¯t bluffing! this handsome guy with one-meter-ninety long legs is actually viola¡¯s fianc¨¦. realizing this, mila swallowed hard. it was as if thunder was booming in her ears. suddenly, she had a bold idea. could it be¨C that everything viola thompson had told her these days was true. she is tnate singleton. can she really pass this test? for a moment, mila couldn¡¯t quite react. but¡­. it shouldn¡¯t be possible. after all, viola thompson is only eighteen this year. just then, viola¡¯s voice brought her back to reality. her voice was very pleasant to the ear. crystal clear and distinctive. ¡°lentz, let me introduce you to my good friend mila, whom i met at capital university.¡± after she said this, she looked at mila and continued, ¡°this is my fianc¨¦ terrence lentz.¡± terrence lentz nodded slightly to mila. ¡°hello.¡± it was only then that mila reacted, ¡°you, hello.¡± terrence lentz, holding viola¡¯s suitcase in one hand, tilted his head to ask viola¡¯s opinion, ¡°shall we go eat first?¡± ¡°um.¡± after saying this, viola turned to mila, ¡°today, i¡¯ll take you to taste authentic sinian cuisine.¡± as soon as she heard this, mila¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°great!¡± viola walked side by side with terrence lentz, their incredibly beautiful combination almost making people scream. too good-looking! many passersby couldn¡¯t help but look back, their eyes filled with admiration and amazement. mila, with great insight, slowed down her pace. she didn¡¯t want to be a light bulb. this scene happened to fall into the eyes of haruna yukawa, who had also just gotten off the plane. she looked at the man beside viola. her eyes narrowed slightly. the man was about one-meter-ninety tall, wearing a spotless white silk shirt, the first button unbuttoned, showing off a beautiful adam¡¯s apple. his delicate eyes were deep and profound. aloof and cold. subconsciously, haruna yukawa felt that this man was not an ordinary person. could an ordinary person have such an aura? haruna yukawa looked at her assistant. ¡°who is the man next to viola thompson?¡± the assistant held a tablet in her hand. ¡°according to the information i collected, this is viola thompson¡¯s fianc¨¦, terrence lentz.¡± ¡°terrence lentz?¡± haruna yukawa raised her eyebrows, ¡°who is he?¡± ¡°take a look.¡± the assistant handed the tablet to haruna yukawa. terrence lentz¡¯s personal information was simple. he was born into a very ordinary wealthy family in river city, ranking as the third son, and he could even be considered a genius in his childhood. but now, terrence lentz was not even as good as an ordinary person. no more talent. zero business ability. in their jaban country, this kind of person doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to carry haruna yukawa¡¯s shoes. seeing this, haruna yukawa couldn¡¯t conceal her disgust, returning the tablet to her assistant. she thought terrence lentz was extraordinary. what a waste of that face. haruna yukawa never thought that she would judge someone wrongly. the assistant continued, ¡°however, viola thompson¡¯s status in sinian country is quite noble.¡± initially, the assistant thought viola was just an ordinary person, but she turned out to have quite a background. ¡°what¡¯s her status?¡± haruna yukawa asked. the assistant replied, ¡°viola thompson is the young miss of the first big family in capital city, and she is the only girl in the thompson family clan. the head of the thompson family even deposited a huge sum of money for her at lanswi bank, and according to the internet, she is also the first heir to the thompson group.¡± lanswi bank is the number one international bank, and having a deposit at lanswi bank has many conditions. it¡¯s not just about having money. having a lanswi bank card is a symbol of one¡¯s status. hearing this, haruna yukawa narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t take viola seriously. even if viola is powerful, she is still an ordinary person in sinian country. and she is the princess of jaban country! can viola even compare to her? isn¡¯t this what sinian people often say about using eggs to strike stones? haruna yukawa sneered and turned her head, ¡°still no news about mr. terrence?¡± she didn¡¯t come to the airport to waste time on people like viola and terrence lentz. she is here to look for mr. terrence and create a chance encounter. upon hearing this, the assistant¡¯s face showed a difficult expression, ¡°temporarily, not yet.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°good-for-nothing!¡± haruna yukawa was very angry. the assistant kept her head down and didn¡¯t dare to speak. it¡¯s not that they are good-for-nothings. it¡¯s just that mr. terrence is elusive, like a dragon that cannot be found. if it were easy for them to find mr. terrence¡¯s whereabouts, then mr. terrence wouldn¡¯t be mr. terrence any more. Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: 243: Shocking the international fatigue group, two full marks! _2 chapter 763: 243: shocking the international fatigue group, two full marks! _2 however, haruna yukawa wasn¡¯t in a hurry. as long as she knew on the other side. viola thompson and terrence lentz brought mila to a private restaurant. the place had artificial mountains and flowing water, with gentle piano music, and an extremely elegant atmosphere. it was mila¡¯s first time at such a place, and she marveled at the beauty, ¡°this place is really gorgeous!¡± viola smiled and said, ¡°this is just a restaurant.¡± mila¡¯s eyes widened. if the environment of a restaurant could be arranged so elegantly, wouldn¡¯t sinian country¡¯s historical sites be even more amazing?! she secretly made up her mind to visit all the famous historical sites of sinian country when she had time. mila then asked, ¡°viola, can i try the clam chowder you told me about here?¡± she was really dying to taste that clam chowder! terrence chimed in, ¡°the clam chowder is limited supply. i¡¯ll go talk to the chef.¡± upon saying that, terrence got up and headed towards the kitchen. as soon as terrence left, mila could hardly wait to say, ¡°viola, your fianc¨¦ is so handsome and considerate!¡± viola¡¯s eyes and brows barely lifted. ¡°he¡¯s all right.¡± although she said he was just okay, there was no hiding the proud expression on her face. mila propped her chin with both hands, ¡°viola, i never expected your fianc¨¦ to be this handsome! is it true that he has an eight-pack?¡± she was very curious. ¡°of course.¡± viola replied. mila¡¯s interest was instantly piqued, ¡°can you ask him to take off his shirt so i can see?¡± who doesn¡¯t like looking at handsome guys with big eight-pack abs? ¡°absolutely not!¡± only she could look at her fianc¨¦! mila continued, ¡°i¡¯m going to find a boyfriend with an eight-pack too!¡± viola poured herself a glass of water, ¡°i wish you the best of luck in finding him soon.¡± after saying that, viola handed mila the menu to order the dishes. mila ordered all the dishes she wanted to eat. soon after, terrence returned. he brought two more cups of milk tea and handed one to viola, ¡°i didn¡¯t know what flavor of milk tea your friend likes, so i got her the same as yours.¡± viola smiled and accepted the milk tea from terrence, ¡°she¡¯s not picky; she can even enjoy instant milk tea.¡± after saying that, viola handed the milk tea to mila. mila took the milk tea, took a big sip, and exclaimed, ¡°wow, this milk tea is so delicious!¡± viola also took a sip of the milk tea. it was a long-lost taste. during her four days at capital university, she had not had a chance to taste this familiar flavor because the school had rules about not wandering around and needing to go to the designated cafeteria. while they were halfway through their milk tea, the dishes started to arrive. the first dish was clam chowder for each person. it contained abalone, sea cucumber, simmered golden soup, and a deliciously chewy texture, making people wish they could swallow their tongues along with it. it was incredibly delicious! mila narrowed her eyes, ¡°viola, the clam chowder is so amazing! i¡¯ve never tasted anything so delicious before.¡± viola smiled and said, ¡°not only is the clam chowder delicious, but you should also try the other dishes.¡± mila continued tasting the other dishes, and they were all so delicious that she could barely lift her head. how could it be so tasty! she wanted to settle down in sinian country. after the meal, viola and terrence accompanied mila to the hotel. then, terrence took viola back. the two of them walked side by side on the osmanthus-filled avenue. streetlights cast long shadows of them on the ground. the sweet scent of osmanthus flowers filled their nostrils. ¡°how did you know i was coming back today?¡± viola looked at terrence. the moment she saw terrence at the airport, viola was dazed. then she felt an overwhelming joy. her heart seemed to lose control. from her angle, she could see the man¡¯s sharp profile. his face had a cold beauty as if it had been carved. lowering her gaze, she saw his exquisite jaw, the sexy adam¡¯s apple, and the collar of his shirt slightly unbuttoned, revealing his graceful collarbone. viola¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. how come she felt that terrence¡¯s collarbone looked even better than her own? terrence¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, ¡°i just happened to run into you.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°yes.¡± viola stopped and looked up at terrence, ¡°how tall are you?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only not expecting viola to suddenly ask this question, terrence hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°i¡¯ve never measured, but i should be about 1.9 meters.¡± ¡°bend down,¡± viola continued. bend down? what for? although terrence was puzzled, he didn¡¯t ask any questions and instead obediently bent down, like a well-behaved bread roll. Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: 243: Shocking International Fatigue Group, Two Full Marks! _3 chapter 764: 243: shocking international fatigue group, two full marks! _3 hidden in the shadows, the guards protecting the man were dumbfounded by the scene before them. could this really be their decisive and ruthless terrence lentz? one of them rubbed his eyes. but no matter how much he rubbed, the scene before him didn¡¯t change. the usually irritable and violent terrence was as gentle as a large dog in front of the girl. if it wasn¡¯t for their own eyes seeing it. who would believe it? as terrence bent down, viola thompson stepped forward and fastened the top button of his shirt collar for him. her fingertips were cool. they contrasted sharply with terrence¡¯s scorching neck skin. terrence felt his brain go blank. his breath stalled. the faint scent of the girl invaded his body. it even made him ignore the intense smell of osmanthus flowers. not much later. viola finished buttoning and looked at terrence levelly, like a teacher, she lectured, ¡°from now on, remember to button up your shirt and don¡¯t show your collarbone.¡± that beautiful collarbone, of course, only she was allowed to see! ¡°alright.¡± as soon as the words fell, terrence¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, and he asked again, ¡°can i¡­ can i stand up straight now?¡± he was so tall that bending over like this was quite uncomfortable. ¡°mhm.¡± viola nodded slightly. with viola¡¯s consent, the man dared to straighten up. just at that moment. a black car pulled up in front of the two. the driver got out of the front seat, opened the car door, and said, ¡°miss thompson, sir, please.¡± terrence went over, very meticulously, covering the top view of the car roof with his hand to avoid her forehead touching the car roof. viola got into the car. terrence followed suit. he deliberately kept some distance from viola and didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. adult men could hardly resist a girl¡¯s unintentional flirtation, could they? he deliberately kept his distance so as not to let viola notice his abnormality. she was still young. viola was a bit sleepy. as soon as she got in the car, she fell asleep. originally, she was leaning against the backrest, but the car jolted when it went over a speed bump. bang. her head tilted. her whole body then fell into terrence¡¯s arms. terrence immediately held her steady. now that they were closer, he could even see the girl¡¯s clearly defined long lashes and delicate, soft skin. the temperature inside the car continued to rise. terrence coughed lightly and lowered his voice, ¡°driver, please lower the air conditioning temperature a bit.¡± the driver was dumbfounded, looked at the air conditioning temperature. 16 degrees celsius. it was already the lowest temperature. even wearing a thick suit, he didn¡¯t feel hot, but rather cool ¨C how hot could terrence be? keep in mind, it was already deep autumn in capital city! heating supply was coming soon, terrence¡¯s situation was really abnormal. but looking at the girl in terrence¡¯s arms through the rearview mirror, the driver quickly understood why terrence was so hot! with a beauty in his arms, who could handle it? ¡°sir, it¡¯s already at the lowest temperature,¡± the driver replied. terrence didn¡¯t say much, but with one hand he opened the door to the car refrigerator and took out a bottle of ice-cold mineral water. he unscrewed the cap with one hand. although it was a simple movement, it looked inexplicably stylish. he finished the cold bottled water in one breath. the ice-cold water soothed the burning heat inside him. viola slept comfortably during the car ride. she was good at adjusting her sleeping position and never inconvenienced herself. although terrence was somewhat uncomfortable, he could still control himself. no big problem. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only half an hour later, the car stopped steadily. it was at this time that viola opened her eyes, ¡°are we here?¡± ¡°mhm.¡± terrence nodded slightly. viola took her time, then said, ¡°why is it so cold in the car?¡± immediately after speaking, she sneezed. Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: 243: Shocking International Fatigue Group, Two Full Marks! _4 chapter 765: 243: shocking international fatigue group, two full marks! _4 ¡°mm-hmm.¡± terrence lentz nodded slightly. viola thompson followed steward dalton¡¯s footsteps. steward dalton looked back at the man engulfed in the darkness of the night, ¡°miss, who is that?¡± even though it was quite dark outside. under the streetlight, one could still tell that this man was somewhat unusual. ¡°my fianc¨¦.¡± viola replied. fianc¨¦. upon hearing her answer, the man¡¯s thin lips hooked up into a faint smile. he then opened the car door and sat in the back seat, ¡°drive back.¡± the housekeeper was stunned for a moment. fianc¨¦? could it be¡­ was viola referring to the good-for-nothing that was famous in river city? but the man under the streetlight just now didn¡¯t look like a good-for-nothing at all! the housekeeper felt it was strange, ¡°miss, was that man just now terrence lentz?¡± ¡°mm-hmm.¡± at her response, the housekeeper¡¯s eyes widened. it really was terrence lentz! oh my god! surprised, the housekeeper also felt that viola wasn¡¯t getting what she deserved, ¡°miss, even though i shouldn¡¯t say this, you know terrence lentz¡¯s reputation too. he¡¯s just not good enough for you.¡± it was rumored that terrence lentz had no business acumen. he couldn¡¯t even understand simple financial statements. within a week of joining the family business, he had caused a loss of tens of millions due to work mistakes. because of this, he was kicked out of the company by the board of directors. as for now, to describe terrence lentz as wasting his life would be the most apt. accomplishing nothing. spending his days lazing around and mooching off his family. in the housekeeper¡¯s view, such a man was simply not worthy of viola anywhere. he and viola were just not from the same world. after finishing, steward dalton continued to ask: ¡°miss, what exactly do you like about him?¡± ¡°i like that he¡¯s handsome and has an eight-pack.¡± viola replied. everyone is a sucker for looks after all! steward dalton: ¡°¡­¡± he was at a loss for words. since steward dalton has a daughter, he understands young girls¡¯ hearts very well. viola¡¯s current infatuation, in his opinion, was just a passing fancy. young girls all yearn for romantic love. especially for a naive young girl like viola. two years of college would let her realize who the most suitable person for her was. perhaps it wouldn¡¯t even take two years. one year would suffice. soon, the two of them arrived in the hall. standing by the door, one could hear the sound of the opera wafting from inside. mrs. thompson loved listening to operas. especially kunqu opera. at this moment, the crystal screen was playing a selection from the peony pavilion. viola raised her index finger, pressing it against her lips, making a hushing gesture. she then tiptoed up behind mrs. thompson, reaching out to cover her eyes. mrs. thompson was startled at first, then asked, ¡°mary?¡± seeing that the lady behind her didn¡¯t respond, mrs. thompson frowned slightly. it was at this moment that she caught a whiff of a familiar faint scent. could it be viola? ¡°viola!?¡± viola let go, laughing, ¡°granny.¡± looking at viola, mrs. thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy, ¡°viola, when did you come back? weren¡¯t you taking the morning flight tomorrow?¡± ¡°you naughty girl!¡± hearing the commotion downstairs, mantou, who was wrestling with bread, stopped and then tilted his head, before immediately standing up and rushing down the stairs like the wind. he moved so fast that he was almost like a blur. whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! mantou immediately followed. ¡°meow, meow, meow!¡± both the cat and dog raced as if to see who was faster. their speed was simply incredible. viola didn¡¯t even have time to react before she was completely knocked down on the sofa by bread. bread was extremely excited. licking and barking at viola, his little tail almost wagging like a propeller. even the cold and aloof mantou seemed unable to control his excitement, not stopping while meowing in viola¡¯s arms, rubbing his tiny head against viola¡¯s chin. mrs. thompson took out her phone to record this tender scene. ¡­ the next day, viola, rachel barton, diana hershey, fiona knight, and flora tiarks agreed to have a meal before starting school. then, one by one, they were sent to their schools. today, just so happens, she could introduce her friends to mila. viola brought mila to the agreed-upon meeting place. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only by the time she arrived, everyone was already there. ¡°vio!¡± viola smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯d like to introduce you all to a new friend i met at capital university, mila.¡± after finishing, viola turned to mila, ¡°mila, this is rachel barton, who grew up with me. this is fiona knight, my high school deskmate, this is diana hershey, who sat behind me in high school. this is my good friend from capital city, flora tiarks.¡± mila identified each person one by one. just as the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. viola¡¯s friends were all as warm and easy to get along with as she was. Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: 243: Shocking International Fatigue Group, Two Full Marks! _5 chapter 766: 243: shocking international fatigue group, two full marks! _5 ¡°hello everyone, i¡¯m mila, from ewik land.¡± upon hearing that mila was from ewik land, a look of curiosity filled everyone¡¯s eyes. especially rachel barton¡¯s. she had grown up in a small town and had only met those with status and connections through viola thompson. and she felt more and more that the gap between her and viola thompson was gradually widening. she needed to work harder. to become someone like viola thompson. soon, mila blended in well with the group. the dinner table was filled with laughter and chatter. of course. if only diana hershey wasn¡¯t constantly showing mila her drunken video. beep beep¨C at that moment. the sound of a horn came from roadside. the group was eating at an outdoor food stall. hearing the sound, they all turned to look. flora tiarks recognized mr. white¡¯s car immediately. ¡°it¡¯s my uncle.¡± she said, then turned to the others, ¡°please continue eating, i¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°okay.¡± rachel glanced over. it was a very inconspicuous volkswagen. with the window rolled down, she could faintly see the man¡¯s delicate profile. love is always a strange thing. for example. seeing mr. white, even just a side profile of his face, always made her heart race. her breathing quickened. flora walked over and spoke a few words with mr. white. it was too far away to hear what they were saying. soon, flora turned around and returned to the table. coming back to the table, flora said, ¡°my uncle is going to join us for dinner in a while, i hope you guys don¡¯t mind.¡± everyone laughed and said, ¡°what¡¯s there to mind? we¡¯re familiar with your uncle anyhow.¡± diana hershey teased, ¡°little flora, has your uncle found a girlfriend recently?¡± hearing this, rachel couldn¡¯t help but pause her chewing momentarily. she listened carefully to flora¡¯s response. ¡°no,¡± flora stirred the shrimp in her bowl, ¡°i think he might never find a girlfriend in his life.¡± ¡°how could he not find a girlfriend?¡± diana slapped her chest, ¡°look at me, do you think i have what it takes to become your uncle¡¯s wife?¡± it was hard to tell if diana was joking or serious. even rachel was a bit panicked. did diana really fall for mr. white? next, diana raised three fingers, looking very serious, ¡°i swear, i¡¯m absolutely not after your uncle¡¯s property that he can spend twenty thousand a day and still squander for five hundred years!¡± upon hearing this, rachel let out a sigh of relief. obviously, diana was joking. that¡¯s just how diana was. she loved to joke around. flora half-jokingly said, ¡°okay, okay. good things should stay within our circle. i¡¯ll help set you up with my uncle when i get the chance.¡± diana picked up her wine glass, ¡°getting my hopes up.¡± soon after, diana curiously asked, ¡°so your uncle is quite rich, right? why is he only driving a volkswagen?¡± and it was the lowest-tier volkswagen at that. the car didn¡¯t even cost 100,000 dollars. flora explained, ¡°because the volkswagen can take 92-octane gas, and it has a smaller engine, so it¡¯s not very fuel-consuming.¡± as everyone knows. luxury cars have to use 98-octane gas, which is about two dollars more expensive per liter. moreover, luxury cars have powerful engines, which consume more fuel. mr. white is famously stingy; how could he bear to drive a luxury car? continuing the conversation, flora said, ¡°so unless it¡¯s necessary, my uncle won¡¯t drive his luxury car.¡± diana gave a thumbs up. she had honestly never met someone so stingy before. flora laughed and looked at diana, ¡°so do you still want me to introduce my uncle to you?¡± ¡°no, no,¡± diana hurriedly declined, ¡°i¡¯m afraid your uncle will think i¡¯m wasteful and sell me off.¡± flora laughed out loud. at this moment, rachel was really envious of diana. envious of her personality. many things diana could say so easily. yet, she could never speak them out loud. she didn¡¯t even dare to look up at mr. white. when you truly like someone. the sadness goes deep into the dust. soon after. mr. white came over and greeted everyone. the store owner brought over a small stool. without any bias, he placed the stool right next to viola thompson. ¡°young lady, you¡¯re thin. move your stool a bit to make room for your friend to sit here.¡± ¡°alright.¡± viola thompson stood up and moved the stool inward. mr. white leaned over and sat on the disposable plastic stool. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only as soon as he sat down. he smelled a pleasant fragrance. very faint. not the kind of artificial, chemical perfume smell. a very natural scent, refreshing and uplifting. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: 243: Shocking International Fatigue Group, Two Full Marks! _6 chapter 767: 243: shocking international fatigue group, two full marks! _6 mr. white glanced at viola thompson. confirming the source of the fragrance. viola poured herself a cup of milk tea and looked sideways at mr. white, ¡°do you want to try the milk tea here, uncle?¡± because they were friends with flora, everyone called mr. white ¡®uncle¡¯ just like flora did. ¡°sure.¡± mr. white nodded. viola poured a cup for mr. white as well. ¡°thank you.¡± mr. white took the cup. but when he took the cup, his fingertip accidentally touched the back of viola¡¯s hand. just for an instant. but it felt like a thunderbolt. tingling all over. his heartbeat sped up as well. mr. white quickly took a sip of the milk tea to hide the panic in his eyes. with a mouthful of milk tea in his stomach, the strange feeling lessened considerably. at that moment. diana looked at mr. white, ¡°uncle, can i ask you about your criteria for choosing a partner?¡± mr. white didn¡¯t expect diana to suddenly ask this question, he hesitated for a moment, then said: ¡°there¡¯s no special condition, just leave it to fate.¡± diana nodded, feeling that mr. white was quite tactful in his words. if she didn¡¯t have someone she liked already, she would definitely pursue mr. white first. mr. white met all the criteria of a prince charming in every girl¡¯s heart. rich. handsome. although a bit stingy, he didn¡¯t look like the kind of person to mistreat his wife. whoever married mr. white would definitely be very happy. rachel envied diana¡¯s personality once again. she couldn¡¯t have asked these questions no matter what. she envied viola even more. if she had been sitting in viola¡¯s place just now. she would now be sitting next to mr. white. furthermore. she didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but she always felt that mr. white looked at viola in the same way as she looked at mr. white. carefully. fearful of having his thoughts read. thinking of this, rachel glanced at viola. viola was talking to mila with her head lowered, a faint smile in her eyes, and two charming dimples on her cheeks, making it impossible to look away. at that moment, diana continued, ¡°uncle, besides flora, among us, who do you think fits your criteria for a partner the most?¡± rachel picked up her cup, took a sip of water, and looked at mr. white while pretending to drink. although she knew that it was impossible between her and mr. white, she still looked forward to his answer. at that moment, mr. white quietly said, ¡°i¡¯m not worthy of any of you.¡± a very modest answer. diana didn¡¯t joke anymore, she continued, ¡°uncle, you wait, i will definitely find you a good girlfriend since you¡¯re such an amazing man.¡± ¡°alright.¡± mr. white nodded. after eating, viola was going to pay the bill, but mr. white beat her to it. when he finished paying, he was asking the owner to pack up the food. girls didn¡¯t eat much, so nearly half of the food on the table was leftover. mr. white didn¡¯t forget to ask the owner to pack up the leftover white rice as well. after all, rice costs a few bucks a pound. upon hearing that, the owner thought he had heard wrong. in all his years of running the restaurant, it was the first time he had encountered a customer who asked for even the leftover rice to be packed. the owner looked back at mr. white, ¡°each container is a dollar.¡± ¡°what about the food bags?¡± asked mr. white. owner: ¡°food bags are free.¡± mr. white waved his hand, ¡°then pack everything in food bags.¡± owner: ¡°¡­¡± this was the first time he had met a man who took girls out for a meal and was still so stingy. how on earth did he manage to be around so many beautiful girls? after dinner. everyone went their separate ways. flora sat in the passenger seat of mr. white¡¯s car, squinting her eyes, ¡°uncle, tell me honestly, did you take a fancy to one of my friends?¡± ¡°no.¡± although his heart was a bit flustered, mr. white¡¯s face appeared very calm. ¡°no? you, my stingy uncle, would be willing to pay the bill without wanting anything?¡± that is so out of character for mr. white¡¯s stinginess. something was definitely off. flora had never seen mr. white pay the bill voluntarily before. but this time, he actually went to pay the bill himself. to say it¡¯s not because of a certain girl he¡¯s attracted to, ¡°i¡¯m just being simple and frugal, wanting to reduce the burden on the earth. i don¡¯t like taking advantage of others.¡± simple and frugal? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only reduce the burden on the earth? ha-ha. her uncle is really modest, isn¡¯t he! flora looked at mr. white with sharp eyes, ¡°uncle, honestly, do you really not like any of my friends?¡± mr. white didn¡¯t bother to respond to her and continued driving. Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: 243: Shocking International Fatigue Group, Two Full Marks! _7 chapter 768: 243: shocking international fatigue group, two full marks! _7 when flora saw his reaction, she thought that maybe she really was overthinking it, but she added, ¡°uncle, if you find yourself attracted to any of them, please tell me. i¡¯ll be your wingman!¡± mr. white remained silent. if flora took a closer look at this moment, she would have noticed that mr. white¡¯s forehead was covered with a layer of fine beads of sweat. ** the news of viola thompson¡¯s return to capital city soon spread throughout the entire city. someone even managed to capture footage of her and her friends wandering through the streets and alleys, eating and drinking. without exception. no one was able to capture viola¡¯s face. actually, it¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t. they just didn¡¯t dare to publish a photo of viola¡¯s face. who dared to infringe on the portrait rights of the thompson clan¡¯s little princess? [ viola thompson is back?] [ she¡¯s even in the mood to eat!] [ please, media, stop publishing any news about viola thompson. i don¡¯t want to see it.] [i used to like her a lot. but since learning that she intentionally handed in her test several hours early to gain attention, i don¡¯t like her anymore!] on the other side. international scoring group. the atmosphere was a bit tense. at this moment, an astonished voice broke the silence of the examination group. ¡°my goodness! this answer sheet is too perfect!¡± ¡°mr. sutton, come take a look!¡± a blue-eyed, blonde-haired scoring teacher stood up from the computer desk. mr. sutton immediately walked over and saw the answer sheet on the computer screen, his eyes filled with shock. he had been in the industry for over a decade. he had never seen such a perfect answer sheet. not only was the handwriting neat and beautiful, but there was also no trace of corrections. most importantly, the answers were incredibly standard. this was the first time in the history of the capital university that a perfect score had ever been achieved. but soon. this unique record was broken. the neighboring olympiad examination group also had a perfect full-score answer sheet. it was simply unbelievable. who could have thought that in this exam, there would be two people who scored full marks in both morse code and olympiad! at this moment. no one had yet realized that these two full-score achievers were actually the same person! viola thompson went to an outdoor cocktail party today with sawyer thompson and mary perryne. actually, viola didn¡¯t want to go. but she couldn¡¯t resist her father¡¯s desire to show off his precious daughter. so viola reluctantly tagged along. the wine party was in full swing. viola walked behind sawyer thompson and mary perryne, greeting people one by one. ¡°master of the thompson family.¡± at this time, a figure called out to sawyer thompson. ¡°mr. johnsons.¡± sawyer thompson turned around. the person who came was stephen johnsons. he had long been a powerful figure in country polluton and was now the top boss in the polluton chinese street. both the black and white sides relied on him. standing next to stephen johnsons was a young girl. ¡°master thompson, let me introduce you. this is my daughter, amber johnsons.¡± upon his words, stephen looked at amber, ¡°amber, call him uncle thompson.¡± ¡°hello, uncle thompson.¡± amber greeted politely with a smile. sawyer thompson nodded, under normal circumstances, he would have simply greeted and left. but today was different, as he now had a daughter too! and his precious daughter was obviously more beautiful than stephen¡¯s daughter. sawyer thompson laughed and said, ¡°mr. johnsons, i forgot to introduce you to my daughter. this is viola thompson. viola, call him mr. johnsons.¡± ¡°mr. johnsons.¡± amber assessed the girl standing in front of her, raised the corner of her mouth, and took the initiative to shake hands with viola, ¡°hello, miss thompson.¡± viola shook hands with her, ¡°hello.¡± stephen johnsons continued, ¡°speaking of which, these two children have quite a connection. by the way, master thompson, did you know? our amber also received an invitation from capital university this year! in a way, they¡¯re schoolmates.¡± unlike viola, amber participated in the examination as a citizen of country polluton. hearing this, sawyer thompson was somewhat surprised, ¡°really?¡± he hadn¡¯t heard much about this before. amber clearly saw the astonishment in sawyer thompson¡¯s eyes. she was different from some people. she never deliberately showed off her achievements, even when she received an invitation from capital university, she kept quiet and didn¡¯t make waves. unlike viola thompson. she had not even a clue, yet she began all sorts of hype on the internet, even only filling in one application. although amber didn¡¯t know viola thompson before, through the internet, she knew quite a bit about her. perhaps, this was what they called ¡°a full bottle of water makes no sound, while half a bottle of water clatters.¡± those who have real abilities. are always low-key. ¡°yeah.¡± stephen johnsons glanced at viola thompson, changed the subject, and continued, ¡°i just don¡¯t know if our amber will be fortunate enough to be admitted to capital university! she can¡¯t compare to your precious daughter. i heard from amber that your daughter is incredibly intelligent. she handed in her exams several hours early for both rounds. she was really envious! master thompson, how did you and your wife raise your daughter to be so outstanding?¡± although his words seemed to praise viola, they actually belittled her. after all, viola was now the laughingstock of the entire internet. everyone was waiting for capital university to announce the results of the first test. upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. stephen johnsons did it on purpose. he had been struggling with sawyer thompson in both overt and covert ways all his life, and it was only due to helplessness that he had moved to country polluton. though he had achieved great success in polluton, stephen felt that he had taken a blow from sawyer. now that amber had finally regained her dignity, he couldn¡¯t help but take advantage of the situation to get his breath back. sawyer thompson looked up at stephen johnsons, discerned the meaning behind his words, but wasn¡¯t angry. he smiled and said, ¡°i don¡¯t need to teach my daughter. true excellence comes from within. the so-called acquired excellence is not worth boasting about.¡± stephen johnsons sneered. even now, sawyer thompson was still pretending. amber smiled and followed up, ¡°uncle thompson is right. i¡¯m looking forward to becoming schoolmates with miss thompson.¡± hearing this, someone immediately asked, ¡°has capital university¡¯s results been announced already?¡± ¡°my results are already out, but i don¡¯t know about others.¡± of course, by others, she meant viola thompson. ¡°miss johnsons, how many points did you score?¡± ¡°168 points,¡± amber answered. hearing this answer, there were immediate gasps from the surrounding people. you must know. the total score for the capital university¡¯s preliminary exam is 200 points. under normal circumstances, reaching the pass line is already a great achievement. but amber had exceeded the passing line by a whopping 48 points! she was simply amazing. rumble. at this moment. the sound of a helicopter engine rang in the square. soon, a helicopter landed on the grass. it was then that everyone saw the capital university logo on the helicopter. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only amber slightly raised the corner of her mouth. she knew she performed quite well on the exam. but she didn¡¯t expect that capital university would send a helicopter to personally pick her up. amber immediately stepped forward. yves dinwoodie and two foreign university leaders walked out of the helicopter. they seemed to ignore amber completely, walking past her directly to viola thompson. ¡°miss thompson, i am the president of capital university. congratulations on achieving the top scores in both of our university¡¯s preliminary exams! here¡¯s our admission notice.¡± Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: 244: Break the historical record! chapter 769: 244: break the historical record! yves dinwoodie was incredibly excited. when he found out viola thompson¡¯s grades, he could hardly believe his eyes. although he had long known that viola would not let him down, he didn¡¯t expect that viola had actually ranked first in two subjects. perfect score of two hundred. she didn¡¯t get a single question wrong! this was really terrifying. when he first received this notification, yves dinwoodie thought a mistake had been made. he looked at the answer sheet many times and even called the assessment team to verify. upon eventual confirmation, he immediately rushed to capital city in person to give viola thompson her acceptance letter. after all, viola thompson was the first ever top scorer in the history of capital university. and also the first to achieve a perfect score. ¡°viola, congratulations!¡± yves dinwoodie looked at viola, his gaze was even more affectionate than towards his own daughter. he regretted not having a daughter of his own. as these words were spoken. amber johnsons was taken aback. turning pale, then blushing, she nearly thought she heard things wrong. wha-, what? viola achieved two top ranks? a perfect score? how could that be possible! everybody knows that the preliminary test of capital university is a five-star difficulty test. nobody could possibly score a perfect score. even the two presidents of lusto country didn¡¯t achieve a perfect score. why did viola thompson get a perfect score? amber johnsons stumbled a few steps backward, unsteady on her feet. viola, on the other hand, was rather surprised too, taking her acceptance letter from yves dinwoodie, with a faint expression, she said, ¡°thank you, principal thompson.¡± viola, nonetheless, kept her cool. from start to finish, she did not display any excitement, as if nothing could disturb her mood. in contrast, yves dinwoodie was not that calm. he thought he had seen the light and hope. as a sinian. he felt proud because of viola thompson. for the past hundred years, nobody had ever achieved such results. viola thompson set an excellent precedent. ¡°it¡¯s what i should do.¡± yves dinwoodie could hardly make sense. then, yves dinwoodie saw viola¡¯s parents, sawyer thompson and mary perryne standing behind her. he took a couple steps forward, ¡°you two must be mr. and mrs. thompson, right?¡± facing this sudden joy, sawyer thompson was also a little stunned. at this moment, there were only four words on his mind. perfect score. first place. his daughter was the top scorer! but sawyer thompson, after all, was a businessman and soon came to his senses, smiling at yves dinwoodie, ¡°nice to meet you, principal thompson. i am viola¡¯s father. this is my wife, mary perryne.¡± mary perryne smiled, ¡°nice to meet you, principal thompson.¡± the thompson clan was indeed a business family, but sawyer thompson and mary perryne didn¡¯t seem slick or cunning businessmen, but instead, full of scholarly atmosphere. no wonder they raised such an excellent daughter. yves dinwoodie shook hands with sawyer thompson, ¡°mr. thompson, i am yves dinwoodie. looking back, we might have belonged to the same family five hundred years ago.¡± the people attending the party around them were stunned. it was their first time to see the principal of capital university. this allegedly ¡®eccentric¡¯ old man. yves dinwoodie was one of the rare geniuses in the sinian country. he had an eidetic memory since young, got into washington university at the age of thirteen, pursued consecutive master¡¯s and doctorate degrees at capital university, participated in nuclear bomb experiments, and won numerous international awards. being the principal of capital university is not his only identity. at the age of twenty, yves dinwoodie even represented sinian country in international business negotiations¡­his iq was as high as 150! that¡¯s why, the public always speculated that yves dinwoodie must be a skinny, bald old man, as they believe intelligent heads don¡¯t have hair. to their surprise, the ¡®eccentric¡¯ old man turned out to be extremely elegant. while it¡¯s usually the others eager to form a bond with yves dinwoodie, it was the first time he was keen to bond with the student¡¯s parents, even bringing up ¡°we might belong to the same family five hundred years ago.¡± this showed viola thompson¡¯s capabilities! ¡°thank you.¡± for the always resourceful head of the thompson clan, it was the first time he didn¡¯t know how to respond. he was just excited, very excited, holding yves dinwoodie¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°principal thompson, i¡¯m counting on you to look after our viola!¡± ¡°i should, i should.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only being the principal of capital university, yves dinwoodie was rather busy. after handing viola thompson her admission letter in person, he left in a helicopter. before he left, he shook sawyer thompson¡¯s hand. ¡°mr. thompson, you must come to nine continent for a visit when you have time! i still have other things to deal with today. i¡¯ll definitely have a conversation over a glass of wine with you some other day.¡± ¡°sure thing.¡± sawyer thompson nodded, seeing yves dinwoodie off to his helicopter. before long, the familiar sound of a rotorcraft leaving could be heard. Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: 244: Break the historical record! _2 chapter 770: 244: break the historical record! _2 only until the helicopter disappeared into the horizon did sawyer thompson take his gaze off it. those who attended the social gathering immediately surrounded them, ¡°master of the thompson family, mrs. thompson, congratulations to you both!¡± ¡°miss thompson is so remarkable.¡± ¡°miss thompson, could i please see the admission notice from capital university?¡± ¡°the first! how did miss thompson do it?¡± ¡°mr. thompson and mrs thompson have truly done a great job raising their daughter.¡± sawyer thompson humbly replied, ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to viola¡¯s effort, we didn¡¯t play much of a role.¡± ¡°this child has been bright from the womb.¡± sawyer thompson is normally a man of few words, but now, he doesn¡¯t resemble himself at all, as he is speaking non-stop, much like someone suffering from social diarrhea. ¡°when my wife was pregnant, i knew that this child was going to be extraordinarily successful. when carrying our first child, my wife couldn¡¯t eat or drink anything, as if she was seriously sick, and only after giving birth to the baby did she gradually start feeling better. while carrying the second and the third child, she started vomiting from the moment she found out about the pregnancy and it continued till giving birth. however, it was like nothing happened when she was pregnant with viola. my wife not only didn¡¯t experience any kind of pregnancy reaction, but her appetite was particularly good. even the freckles that appeared on her face while she was pregnant with the first three children disappeared during viola¡¯s gestation!¡± ¡°i have been telling my wife that this child is here to bless us.¡± stephen johnsons, being the center of everyone¡¯s attention, was so furious that he turned pale. damn it! sawyer thompson has upstaged him again. stephen felt deeply upset. it¡¯s one thing for him to be outdone by sawyer thompson, but now, the next generation of his family was still inferior. in their time, sawyer thompson and mary perryne had three sons and one daughter. stephen believed that quality outweighs quantity. although he only had one daughter, he was certain that as long as he devotedly nurtured his daughter, his next generation would definitely surpass the three sons and one daughter of sawyer¡¯s family. who would¡¯ve thought¡­. all three sons of sawyer thompson were excellent, and even the daughter, who grew up in the countryside, turned out to be far more accomplished than his own daughter, whom he spent a fortune on grooming. full marks on the preliminary test? it¡¯s like a dream. stephen still can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true. compared to the full marks, amber johnsons¡¯ score of 168 is simply insignificant. on the other side. capital university. vice principal denton was looking at this year¡¯s admission list. ¡°where is principal thompson?¡± he asked his assistant, raising his head. the assistant replied,¡± he has gone on a business trip to huston country.¡± ¡°business trip?¡± vice principal denton slightly frowned. ¡°yes,¡± the assistant nodded, he left early yesterday morning. vice principal denton snorted,¡± he knows the perfect time, doesn¡¯t he?¡± choosing the day when the results were declared for a business trip? did yves dinwoodie really think that an excuse of a business trip would make him give up on the bet? that¡¯s simply not possible. he was determined to take this recommended quota. moreover, their betting agreement was notarized by the school! viola thompson¡¯s score of two first places has not been officially announced. yves dinwoodie rushed to capital city with the admission notification as soon as he heard the news from the question reviewing group. so, vice principal denton doesn¡¯t know about viola¡¯s score yet. viola turned in her test papers five hours early. in vice principal denton¡¯s opinion, it¡¯s impossible for her to have achieved any remarkable scores. continuing on, vice principal denton asked, ¡°did principal thompson mention when he will return?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not entirely sure about that,¡± vice principal denton grabbed the phone on the desk, wanting to make a call to yves dinwoodie. however, he seemed to have recalled something and put the phone back down. at that moment, a figure rushed in from the doorway. ¡°vice principal denton!¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± vice principal denton looked at the person, frowning slightly, ¡°mr. smith, you¡¯re being indecorous.¡± mr. smith usually pays great attention to his image and hardly ever loses his composure. vice principal denton could guess that he must have encountered something exciting. however, even in excitement, he shouldn¡¯t lose his composure like this. as a role model, read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he should maintain his dignity at all times. mr. smith continued, ¡°something big has happened!¡± ¡°what big thing?¡± vice principal denton took off his glasses, wiping them carefully with a cleaning cloth. he spoke unhurriedly, ¡°don¡¯t rush, take your time.¡± vice principal denton is accustomed to huge waves, truly unflappable. mr. smith took a deep breath, tried to calm himself down and said evenly, ¡°there¡¯s a student from our school who scored full marks in the preliminary rounds!¡± Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: 244: Break the historical record! _3 chapter 771: 244: break the historical record! _3 full score!? upon hearing this, even the always composed vice principal denton couldn¡¯t remain calm. he stood up in surprise from his chair, ¡°what did you say?¡± mr. smith hadn¡¯t quite recovered from the shock, and after a moment, he repeated, ¡°i¡¯m saying, our school has produced a once-in-a-century full-score student.¡± ¡°really?¡± mr. smith nodded, ¡°really, we¡¯ve already received the official documents from the international review committee.¡± vice principal denton immediately asked, ¡°who is that student?¡± he wanted to beat yves dinwoodie in personally delivering the admission notice to the full-score genius, inviting him to join his research team, and later emigrate to country polluton to serve country polluton. he must not let this genius be swayed by yves dinwoodie. speaking of this, mr. smith¡¯s expression was somewhat complicated. after all, the full-score winner was someone he could never have expected. moreover, vice principal denton had even signed a bet agreement with yves dinwoodie because of this person. ¡°speak! who is that student?¡± vice principal denton was already a little impatient. he could hardly wait to parachute to the student¡¯s side. mr. smith continued, ¡°it¡¯s the dark horse principal thompson has high hopes for, viola thompson.¡± viola thompson?! vice principal denton felt as if there must be something wrong with his ears and looked at mr. smith, ¡°who did you say?¡± ¡°viola thompson.¡± ¡°viola thompson?¡± vice principal denton¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief, ¡°the sinian person who hands in their exam five hours ahead of time on every test?¡± ¡°yes.¡± mr. smith nodded. vice principal denton frowned deeply, ¡°impossible! absolutely impossible!¡± not to mention that there hadn¡¯t been a single homegrown sinian who had successfully passed the capital university preliminary examination in the past three years, viola thompson¡¯s attitude towards exams didn¡¯t seem like the sort who could get full marks. there must be a mistake. mr. smith looked at vice principal denton, ¡°actually, when i first learned of this news, i was just like you, very incredulous. but the fact is, class l has already officially invited viola thompson.¡± only the students studying at capital university knew how formidable class l was. there were a total of thirty students in class l. nearly half of them were future leaders of neighboring countries. and the other half were geniuses among geniuses. if ordinary people dream of being admitted to capital university, the dream of geniuses is to successfully join class l. vice principal denton frowned and immediately sat down at the computer, opened the school¡¯s official website, and logged into the background. as soon as he clicked in, he saw the congratulatory news sent by the international review committee. how could this be! viola thompson had actually scored two full marks, breaking the historical record of capital university. ¡°she cheated!¡± vice principal denton¡¯s face looked very ugly, ¡°it must be cheating!¡± otherwise, how could viola thompson possibly achieve full marks? although mr. smith also thought this matter was quite incredible, he was obviously much calmer than vice principal denton, ¡°vice principal denton, you should understand our school¡¯s anti-cheating system better than anyone else, right?¡± cheating? impossible! under the surveillance of five layers of security and the 365-degree, all-around, no-blind-spot cameras during the exam, there would be no cheating. ¡°then how do you explain viola thompson¡¯s full marks?¡± vice principal denton retorted. he didn¡¯t believe in the so-called genius of viola thompson at all. even a genius couldn¡¯t get full marks. at this point, vice principal denton continued, ¡°do you know who the last person to get a full mark on our preliminary exam was?¡± ¡°who?¡± mr. smith asked curiously. ¡°mrs. tnate singleton.¡± unfortunately, mrs. tnate singleton had only taken the test for fun and had not officially joined capital university. but who was mrs. tnate singleton? she was the world¡¯s number one detective. someone once described her with this sentence: there is no truth that tnate singleton does not want to know, no truth she cannot uncover. even demons would have to take a detour when they saw mrs. tnate singleton. could viola thompson be compared to mrs. tnate singleton? obviously not. with this in mind, vice principal denton immediately picked up the phone and dialed a number. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only soon the call was connected. ¡°put me through to miss heidi, please.¡± ¡°okay, hold on.¡± miss heidi? hearing this name, mr. smith frowned slightly. Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: 244: Break the historical record! _4 chapter 772: 244: break the historical record! _4 it seems. this time, vice principal denton is really serious. heidi davis is the head of the inspection department at capital university. she specializes in investigating plagiarism and cheating. she has the power to overrule the principal and directly revoke the qualifications and exam scores of cheaters. quickly, heidi¡¯s voice came through the microphone, ¡°hello.¡± ¡°this is denton wilson.¡± ¡°hello, vice principal denton.¡± vice principal denton didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly: ¡°i am now reporting candidate viola thompson for cheating in the preliminary examination. principal yves dinwoodie deliberately leaked the examination questions to viola. i request the inspection department to investigate principal dinwoodie and viola and cancel all her results!¡± capital university¡¯s inspection department has the world¡¯s most advanced investigation system. moreover, heidi davis is a disciple of mrs. tnate singleton. as the saying goes, great teachers produce great students. heidi davis is also an exceptional detective. as long as heidi davis intervenes, the truth will definitely be revealed. upon hearing this, there was silence on the other end of the line for a few seconds, then heidi davis¡¯s voice came through, ¡°vice principal denton, do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°if i had evidence, i wouldn¡¯t need miss heidi¡¯s help.¡± vice principal denton paused and continued: ¡°however, i can guarantee with my integrity that viola thompson definitely cheated!¡± ¡°i understand the situation you have reported. i will reply to you in three hours.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± vice principal denton immediately thanked her. ¡°you¡¯re welcome.¡± after hanging up the phone, vice principal denton sighed with relief. did yves dinwoodie think he could make viola famous and bring honor to sinian country in this way? it¡¯s impossible! did he think everyone else was a fool? once the inspection department takes action, all tricks and deception will be exposed! on the other side. as capital university officially announced that viola thompson won two first places, the news was trending on facebook as well. #violathompsonbreakscapitaluniversityrecord!# #herocomesfromyouth# #twofullscores# #violathompsonclassl# the top five trending topics on facebook were all about viola. her trending even surpassed that of a megastar¡¯s wedding news. [my eyes weren¡¯t deceiving me, right? viola scored full marks?] [holy cow! holy cow!] [heavens! princess thompson really crushed it! two full scores, full score in math olympiad is fine, but how did she get a full score in morse code?] [this must be a genius, right?] [i used to mock viola for being an unremarkable figure, but it turns out i was the clown¡­] [poor megastar xue! his wedding news got overshadowed!] [hahaha, megastar xue probably never dreamed that he would be beaten by an 18-year-old girl, not his colleagues in the industry.] [where are those people who were chirping about princess thompson overreaching and using the preliminary exams to hype things up? come out and say something.] [at that moment, miss thompson accompanied her parents to attend a banquet. at the banquet, a scheming woman was bragging to the head of the thompson clan and mrs. thompson that she had also received an invitation letter from capital university and was boastful about her score of 168. then, the principal of capital university arrived by helicopter to personally deliver viola¡¯s admission notice.] [wow! you were there, my sister? i¡¯m so envious! i want to know who that scheming woman was. hahaha! what was her face like at that time? it seems more exciting than a tv series.] [it¡¯s not hard to find out who the scheming woman is, just go and check who got a score of 168 at capital university.] capital university¡¯s preliminary exam was difficult. the composite scores were between 120-160, so there weren¡¯t many people who could score 168 or higher. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only [i can¡¯t believe viola is so amazing, my child really didn¡¯t pick the wrong idol.] [i¡¯m glad i didn¡¯t get swayed by the rumors when miss thompson was being questioned. miss thompson has always been my compass in life.] [it¡¯s just a first place, what¡¯s so great about it? is it worth making such a big deal?] [just a first place? nowadays, trolls are getting more and more ridiculous! do you know what this first place means? of all the candidates in the 100-year history of capital university, viola is the only one to achieve full marks in the preliminary examination. have you ever heard of the big boss tnate singleton? he once got full marks too, but he wasn¡¯t taking the exam; he was just playing around. so, strictly speaking, viola is the only one to break the record.] [let me share some information about the big boss tnate singleton. tnate singleton is the world¡¯s number one detective and the current head of the international inspection department, heidi davis¡¯s teacher. he is a globally renowned geneticist who has won seven global first places.] Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: 244: Break the historical record! _5 chapter 773: 244: break the historical record! _5 [holy shit! i just saw on tv, even international channel one is reporting on viola thompson.] international channel one is a globally renowned channel, and only news of dignitaries can make it there. thompson clan. the phones of sawyer thompson, mary perryne, and mrs. thompson were blown up. both of them kept repeating these sentences: ¡°yes, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s our viola.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°not at all, she just got lucky!¡± mandel thompson and samuel thompson¡¯s phones haven¡¯t stopped ringing either. upon hearing the news, mandel thompson generously gave all employees a day off. although taking a day off would lose a lot of money, mandel thompson thought it was worth it. happiness should be shared with everyone. in addition, mandel thompson sent each employee 888 gift money. even edward thompson¡¯s phone rang all afternoon. edward thompson held his phone, looking at the news on his computer, his face full of smiles. his sister was so excellent. unfortunately. he still missed out on such an outstanding sister in the end. at this thought, edward thompson took a deep breath. regret was written all over his eyes. because of his stupidity. as a result, he didn¡¯t even have the right (authority) to congratulate viola. very sad. when mila saw the news, she couldn¡¯t believe it either. viola? full marks? mila immediately called viola to confirm. but viola¡¯s phone was on another call. mila then logged onto capital university¡¯s official website and found viola¡¯s name in the celebratory announcement. exactly. it was viola. incredibly, it was really viola! how did viola do it? handing in her paper five hours early and getting full marks. mila¡¯s ears echoed with viola¡¯s casual words once again. ¡°is there a possibility that tnate singleton is me?¡± at this thought, mila swallowed her saliva. could it be¡­ viola was really tnate singleton? oh my god! this was too horrifying. what kind of friend had she made? in the entire thompson clan, viola was probably the calmest person. after hanging up the phone, she received a group video call from the small group of five friends. ¡°viola! you¡¯re amazing! holy shit!¡± even the gentle fiona knight couldn¡¯t help but swear. ¡°vio, congratulations!¡± rachel barton was the last of the five to learn the news. while she was happy for viola, she felt that the distance between viola and herself was gradually widening. it took all her effort to get into the capital city normal university. but viola easily broke the records of capital university. almost no boy wouldn¡¯t like a girl like viola, right? she was excellent, beautiful, and graceful. she had a radiant aura. rachel clicked to join the video. ¡°viola, congratulations.¡± viola was drinking milk tea, ¡°thank you, by the way, rachel, when is your school starting?¡± ¡°the day after tomorrow.¡± rachel answered. viola nodded, ¡°i¡¯ll send diana hershey and fiona to school tomorrow, and i¡¯ll go to send you the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°okay.¡± rachel smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± capital university. vice principal denton finally received a reply from heidi davis. ¡°principal denton, i¡¯ve checked, there¡¯s no problem with principal yves dinwoodie and viola.¡± no problem? how was that possible! vice principal denton frowned, ¡°if there¡¯s no problem, then how did viola get full marks?¡± has even heidi davis been bought by yves dinwoodie now? but if the auditor¡¯s office doesn¡¯t care about this matter anymore, then he really doesn¡¯t know who else can handle this! for a moment, vice principal denton felt endless despair. ¡°vice principal denton,¡± heidi davis spoke deliberately, ¡°is it really that hard to admit someone else¡¯s excellence?¡± vice principal denton took a deep breath, then said, ¡°miss heidi davis, can you be responsible for what you said today?¡± ¡°of course.¡± vice principal denton narrowed his eyes, ¡°alright, miss heidi davis, you hear me clearly. i won¡¯t let this matter go easily!¡± he believed. he would definitely investigate the matter thoroughly. and make everyone who sheltered viola pay the price. ¡°please, do as you wish.¡± heidi davis¡¯s voice sounded somewhat bland, and after the words, she hung up the phone. vice principal denton here was so angry that he smashed the phone in his hand right away. bang! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the rubber phone was shattered. but vice principal denton still didn¡¯t feel relieved. he didn¡¯t understand. why would everyone protect viola, that sinian person! well, yves dinwoodie was justified. Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: 244: Break the historical record! _6 chapter 774: 244: break the historical record! _6 after all, he is a sinian too. what surprised vice principal denton was that heidi davis was also involved in this matter. even heidi davis got involved. so, is there any fairness left in this world?! ding dong¨C at this moment, a knock on the door echoed through the air. vice principal denton adjusted his askew tie, looked up at the door, and tried to steady his voice, ¡°come in.¡± the next second, his assistant entered the room. seeing the broken microphone on the table, the assistant knew about the problem and felt a bit afraid. vice principal denton was notoriously bad-tempered, but upon thinking of what the assistant had to say next, he felt a little better and then said, ¡°vice principal denton, miss nako is here.¡± miss nako. upon hearing those words, vice principal denton¡¯s expression changed instantly, ¡°where is she?¡± ¡°in the vip room.¡± the assistant replied. vice principal denton stood up from his chair and walked towards the vip room. miss nako. full name nako garcia. a rare high caste among country polluton, born noble. her noble air is not just in her family name. also in her genes, her bloodline. ¡­ the next day. viola thompson and rachel barton sent diana hershey and fiona knight to school. both of them were successfully admitted to capital university. although capital university is not on the same level as capital university of jingzhou, it is still the top-ranked university in the country. key ¡°985 project.¡± it¡¯s the start of the school year, so the campus is bustling with youthful freshman faces and parents seeing their children off. because diana¡¯s dormitory is in the older buildings and closer, viola first took her to her dormitory before accompanying her and rachel to fiona¡¯s dormitory. as viola is strong, she helped fiona carry a huge package. inside were the special products that aurora scouts and mrs. knight had prepared for her. it was to be shared with her roommates. on the way, viola encountered no fewer than ten senior students who wanted to help carry the package and ask for her whatsapp. viola turned them down with polite words. diana hershey envied and said, ¡°viola, if i had your popularity, i would have ten boyfriends!¡± viola smiled at diana, ¡°ten? do you think you can handle it?¡± diana said, ¡°how can i not? ancient emperors could handle three palaces and six courts with seventy-two concubines, and i only want ten boyfriends. i can definitely handle it!¡± unfortunately, diana doesn¡¯t have viola¡¯s beauty. as the conversation ended, diana looked at rachel, ¡°rachel, if you were vio, how many boyfriends would you have?¡± ¡°one is enough,¡± rachel answered. if she were viola, she would confess to mr. white without hesitation. hearing this, diana widened her eyes, ¡°rachel, you¡¯re not ambitious! why would you only want one boyfriend?¡± rachel teased, ¡°because i can¡¯t handle more.¡± diana bumped rachel¡¯s arm, ¡°speaking of which, rachel, do you have someone you like?¡± ¡°hmm, no,¡± rachel shook her head. ¡°really?¡± diana squinted her eyes. ¡°really,¡± rachel nodded. she knows that she is far from mr. white and won¡¯t daydream. she will hide her feelings deep within her heart. sometimes, liking someone can also mean waiting. diana laughed, ¡°i don¡¯t believe it! ¡± rachel didn¡¯t bother to explain more. after leaving capital university, the group of four became a group of two. viola thompson and rachel barton strolled down the road lined with sycamore trees. the autumn season in capital city comes much earlier than in other places. a gentle breeze blew, rustling the fallen leaves. stepping on the soft ground was especially picturesque. at this moment, flora tiarks¡¯ voice came through the air. ¡°vio, rachel!¡± hearing this, viola looked back slightly, ¡°flora.¡± rachel also turned her head. it was flora. since flora was here, would mr. white follow? looking ahead, they saw flora jogging over and the figure of a man in a black trench coat behind her. it was mr. white. he was really there. seeing mr. white, rachel barton¡¯s first reaction was to touch her hair to see if it was messy. any girl would want to maintain her best image in front of the one she likes. and then, rachel kept up with viola¡¯s pace. ¡°flora, uncle,¡± rachel greeted politely. mr. white nodded slightly. he still maintained that elegant demeanor. rachel suddenly became curious about mr. white¡¯s full name. she searched the internet but couldn¡¯t find mr. white¡¯s name. but how could she know mr. white¡¯s name without being discovered by others? flora linked arms with viola and rachel, leaving mr. white behind them, ¡°vio, rachel, i recently found a super delicious barbecue restaurant. let¡¯s go eat there now?¡± viola thompson smiled, ¡°i have something to do when i get home tonight. why don¡¯t you go with rachel instead?¡± upon hearing this, rachel glanced at mr. white¡¯s reaction. there was no particular change in his expression. rachel thought to herself. he probably doesn¡¯t like viola. if mr. white liked viola, he would surely be disappointed at this moment. upon reaching this conclusion. a slight smile crept onto rachel¡¯s lips. ¡°alright then,¡± flora was somewhat disappointed, ¡°let¡¯s hang out another time.¡± ¡°mhm, i¡¯ll go home now.¡± after saying goodbye to flora and mr. white, viola scanned a shared bike by the side of the road. her figure quickly disappeared in the distance. viola left, but they still went for the barbecue. flora held onto rachel¡¯s wrist while looking at mr. white, ¡°uncle, let¡¯s go.¡± mr. white looked at his wristwatch, and just when he was about to say something, a luxury car stopped by their side. then, the car door opened. mrs. zacks, dressed in an elegant gown, stepped out of the car. flora was surprised, ¡°mom?¡± mrs. zacks nodded with a smile, then looked at rachel, ¡°rachel.¡± ¡°miss simons,¡± rachel greeted politely. mrs. zacks walked over and took rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°rachel, have you lost weight since i last saw you a month ago?¡± it was obvious that mrs. zacks liked rachel a lot. even rachel herself was surprised. she really couldn¡¯t figure out what she had done to deserve mrs. zacks¡¯ liking. could it be¡­ thinking about it, rachel looked at the tall and handsome man beside her. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only a small seed was slowly sprouting in her heart. rachel smiled and said, ¡°no, miss simons, you must be mistaken.¡± mrs. zacks glanced around, ¡°flora, where are your other friends?¡± flora replied, ¡°fiona and diana have already started school, and viola went home because she had something to do. i was about to take uncle and rachel for barbecue!¡± ¡°barbecue?¡± hearing this, mrs. zacks frowned, ¡°other than eating this kind of junk food, what else do you know? rachel, don¡¯t learn from her, come home with me, and i¡¯ll cook something delicious for you. Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: 245: Does a good-for-nothing deserve it? (Second Update) chapter 775: 245: does a good-for-nothing deserve it? (second update) mrs. tiarks was very enthusiastic, pulling rachel barton towards the car, ¡°rachel, do you know that you should eat less junk food? especially for girls like you, those barbecue and milk tea sold outside are all junk food. eating too much can make you ugly and won¡¯t help you grow tall!¡± flora tiarks was speechless, ¡°mom, haven¡¯t you seen vio? viola thompson drinks two cups of milk tea a day, is 1.76 meters tall, and looks so good!¡± mrs. tiarks: ¡°¡­¡± she was at a loss for words. rachel barton could only follow mrs. tiarks to the car. mr. white and flora tiarks followed behind. mr. white got into the passenger seat and ordered the driver, ¡°go to the financial tower.¡± hearing this, mrs. tiarks frowned slightly, ¡°marcus, you¡¯re going to the financial tower now?¡± ¡°yes.¡± mr. white nodded slightly, ¡°there¡¯s a meeting in the company.¡± ¡°so you¡¯re not going to dinner tonight?¡± ¡°no.¡± hearing this, rachel barton felt a bit disappointed. if mrs. zacks hadn¡¯t appeared just now, would mr. white have gone to the barbecue with them? for a moment, rachel barton regretted getting into mrs. zacks¡¯ car. the financial tower was some distance away from the tiarks¡¯ villa. the driver took a detour to the financial tower, ¡°mr. white, are you in a hurry?¡± ¡°not in a hurry,¡± mr. white leaned back in his seat, slightly closing his eyes, ¡°just be there within forty minutes.¡± ¡°alright.¡± the driver nodded. soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the financial tower. the financial tower covered an area of three acres, all of which were 88-story skyscrapers. the locals in capital city knew that this area was all owned by the white family. mr. white was really stingy. but he was also really rich! the car stopped, and mr. white casually took two sandwiches from the car refrigerator, ¡°sis, i¡¯m taking the sandwiches.¡± ¡°okay,¡± mrs. zacks first nodded, then said, ¡°can you make do with sandwiches for tonight? or should i have uncle fu bring you some food?¡± as his older sister, she was very concerned about his health. ¡°it¡¯s fine, as long as it¡¯s enough to fill my stomach.¡± sixty years later, due to famine, many people fell to the point where they had no grass roots or tree bark to eat, and there were even incidents of ¡®eating each other¡¯s children¡¯. therefore, mr. white¡¯s requirements for food were never high; as long as it could fill his stomach, it was enough. mrs. zacks couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°marcus, you don¡¯t really need to be like this. money is for enjoyment. look at you, not willing to eat or drink, what¡¯s the point of earning so much money?¡± madam zacks was also very puzzled. who did her brother take after? not their parents. and certainly not his sisters. marcus white seemed to be the odd one out in the family. moreover, ever since he was a child, mr. white had been like this at home. during their teenage years, while other parents were trying every means to make their children save money. her parents were racking their brains to make marcus spend more money. mr. white smiled and looked back, ¡°earning money is a process of constantly overcoming one¡¯s own weaknesses.¡± men have a sense of conquest rooted in their bones. of course, there¡¯s also the desire to win at play. hearing this, mrs. zacks was speechless. she and her brother never had much in common. after saying this, mr. white pushed open the door and got out of the car, ¡°sis, i¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°you go ahead.¡± mrs. zacks nodded. mr. white carried the sandwiches and walked into the tower. not until mr. white¡¯s figure disappeared into the tower did mrs. zacks instruct the driver to start the car. twenty minutes later, the car finally arrived at the tiarks¡¯ villa. rachel barton was not new to the tiarks¡¯ house. she was also quite familiar with the tiarks¡¯ family. even the tiarks¡¯ servants recognized rachel barton. ¡°miss si, please have some tea.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± rachel barton took the teacup with both hands. mrs. zacks ordered, ¡°nanny bruce, tell the kitchen that we have an important guest tonight and to prepare more food.¡± ¡°alright.¡± mrs. zacks sat on the sofa, looked at rachel barton, and then asked, ¡°when are you starting school, rachel?¡± ¡°tomorrow.¡± rachel barton answered. mrs. zacks nodded and smiled, ¡°the normal university is nearby. come over and visit our house whenever you have time.¡± ¡°alright, auntie.¡±mrs. zacks didn¡¯t seem to have any snobbishness or meanness that rachel had seen on other wealthy socialites in novels. on the contrary, she seemed very kind and treated everyone equally, without making distinctions between the poor and the rich. ¡°by the way rachel, have you ever been in a relationship?¡± in a relationship. hearing these words, rachel¡¯s eyes were filled with a dim expression. she hadn¡¯t been in a relationship. but her chastity was long gone, and she even carried someone else¡¯s child once¡­ quickly, rachel recovered and smiled, saying, ¡°not yet.¡± she couldn¡¯t admit it. she absolutely couldn¡¯t admit to that humiliating past. mrs. zacks nodded and said with a smile, ¡°you¡¯re still young, don¡¯t worry about relationships yet. let me find someone good for you.¡± find someone good? could it be¡­ was mrs. zacks talking about her brother, mr. white? at the thought of this, rachel¡¯s heart began to beat faster and her cheeks reddened slightly, ¡°thank you, auntie.¡± as soon as flora tiarks heard this, she enthusiastically chimed in, ¡°mom, find someone for me too! i want a handsome guy who¡¯s at least 6¡¯2¡å tall, has a six-pack, and looks as handsome as nick!¡± ¡°you?¡± mrs. zacks sneered, ¡°even if you were to wash nick¡¯s feet, he¡¯d still think you¡¯re not good enough.¡± flora tiarks: ¡°¡­¡± is she really my mother?! ** on the other side. royal hotel. an assistant comes to haruna yukawa¡¯s room. ¡°princess.¡± haruna yukawa glances at the assistant, ¡°did you get it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± the assistant hands haruna yukawa a file bag. haruna yukawa tears open the bag to reveal a red invitation inside. the invitation is covered in gold foil, reflecting beautiful light under the illumination of the lamp. it¡¯s an invitation to a cocktail party hosted by mr. sanders. mr. sanders is a famous mathematician and cryptographer¡­ and holds an unparalleled status internationally. it¡¯s said that he came to capital city to find someone. the cocktail party is filled with influential people. even terrence is said to be attending. of course, haruna yukawa wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity, so she went out of her way to secure an invitation. as a princess of jaban country, there is nothing she can¡¯t have if she doesn¡¯t want it. 7 o¡¯clock in the evening. dressed in her finest attire, haruna yukawa attends the cocktail party. as a princess of a country, haruna yukawa is somewhat famous internationally. so as soon as she arrives, people come up to her to greet her. like an unattainable flower on a high cliff, haruna yukawa doesn¡¯t show even a slight smile from beginning to end. ¡°excuse me.¡± at that moment, a deep, magnetic voice resonates in the air. just by the sound of it, one would think that this must be an incredibly handsome man. haruna yukawa takes a step back and gazes up at an astonishingly handsome face. the man in front of her, wears an immaculate white shirt, with every button meticulously fastened to the very top, exuding an air of restraint and class. his eyes are like a pair of exquisite, flawless phoenixes, deep and unfathomable. one dares not look directly into them. even haruna yukawa, a princess who is used to seeing beautiful men, is slightly stunned. however, soon, read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only haruna yukawa recovers. the man before her is viola thompson¡¯s good-for-nothing fianc¨¦. he¡¯s river city¡¯s infamous parasite. how unlucky she is. how could such a waste be at such a high-class cocktail party? Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: 246: Two bosses compete in acting skills chapter 776: 246: two bosses compete in acting skills haruna yukawa furrowed her brows tightly. her eyes were filled with a disgusted expression. if this were in their jaban country, a good-for-nothing like terrence lentz wouldn¡¯t even have the qualification to carry her shoes, let alone have the chance to appear at the same party as her. it was simply disgusting. what disgusted haruna yukawa the most was that terrence lentz, this good-for-nothing, actually deluded himself into trying to attract her attention by deliberately walking past her. it was definitely intentional on terrence¡¯s part. otherwise, in such a large venue, why would terrence specifically walk past her? it must be to attract her attention using his face. this good-for-nothing. how could he dare! she was a proud princess of jaban country, and only a shallow woman like viola thompson would be attracted to terrence lentz. after all, in sinian country, there is a saying: birds of a feather flock together. in a sense, viola thompson and terrence lentz were similar people. haruna yukawa wouldn¡¯t give terrence even the slightest chance of delusion. she barely glanced at viola thompson and said, ¡°nami, come with me.¡± the assistant immediately followed haruna yukawa¡¯s footsteps. haruna yukawa went to the other side of the party. ¡°haruna!¡± a young man saw haruna yukawa and immediately came over with a smile. haruna yukawa recognized him. he was the son of jaban¡¯s prime minister, takuma ito. but haruna yukawa didn¡¯t expect to see takuma ito at a place like this. ¡°ito-kun?¡± haruna yukawa frowned slightly. takuma ito smiled and said, ¡°i thought i was hallucinating just now! i never thought i would encounter you here.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect it either.¡± although they were both from jaban country, and takuma ito was the only son of the jaban prime minister, haruna yukawa¡¯s relationship with takuma ito was not very good. actually, the two were not strangers. they grew up together since they were young. moreover, takuma ito had always secretly loved her, which left haruna yukawa speechless. after all, she was the future empress of jaban country. as an empress, how could haruna yukawa possibly take a fancy to a man like takuma ito? takuma ito had no talent at all. ¡°maybe it¡¯s what sinian people often call fate,¡± takuma ito laughed, ¡°haruna, this is the fate between us.¡± fate? she was a princess of jaban country. how could there possibly be any fate between her and someone like him? it was simply a laughing stock. disgust filled haruna yukawa¡¯s eyes, but she still smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re mistaken, ito-kun. if we have to insist on the term ¡®fate¡¯, does that mean that every man at the party tonight has a fate with me?¡± isn¡¯t that nonsense? ¡°buddha said that five hundred glances in the past life could only grant a shoulder-touching encounter in this life. to some extent, their meeting with you and me is indeed a kind of fate.¡± haruna yukawa really didn¡¯t expect takuma ito¡¯s shamelessness to go this far. to be associated with her in any way, he could even say such things. haruna yukawa frowned slightly and subtly changed the subject, ¡°ito-kun, when did you come to sinian country?¡± she didn¡¯t even doubt why someone with average abilities like takuma ito would appear at such a gathering of big shots. ¡°not long ago,¡± takuma ito answered. as he finished speaking, takuma ito continued, ¡°haruna, i know what happened. although you failed the first test of capital university, don¡¯t be discouraged. compared to others, you are already very talented.¡± haruna yukawa was the only recommended student in jaban country after all. failing the first test only proved that haruna yukawa¡¯s physical stamina was not enough, not that she lacked talent. it would have been fine if takuma ito didn¡¯t mention it, but saying it now filled haruna yukawa¡¯s eyes with anger. she could have passed the first test smoothly. viola! it was all viola¡¯s fault. if viola had just given her some of the pork, she wouldn¡¯t have lost the match due to hunger. at that time, haruna yukawa had a great chance of passing the game. however, she didn¡¯t eat much that day, felt so hungry that her stomach was stuck to her back, and couldn¡¯t muster any strength. in the end, she missed a step, fell below, and even fractured her bones. viola must have done it on purpose. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she was just jealous of her identity as the princess of jaban country. at this point, takuma ito said again, ¡°haruna, no matter what happens, in my heart, you will always be the best.¡± after all, they still grew up together since childhood. faced with such a major setback in haruna yukawa¡¯s life, he couldn¡¯t just stand idly by. takuma ito¡¯s words sounded warm, but in haruna yukawa¡¯s ears, they were extremely harsh. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: 246: Two big shots competing in acting skills _2 chapter 777: 246: two big shots competing in acting skills _2 he was like a lap dog. with no bottom line. haruna yukawa looked at takuma ito and lowered her voice, ¡°ito-kun, can we talk somewhere else?¡± ¡°sure.¡± takuma ito nodded. haruna yukawa turned around and left. takuma ito followed haruna yukawa¡¯s footsteps. the two went to a less crowded corner. takuma ito looked at haruna yukawa like a big brother, ¡°haruna, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± haruna yukawa tried to calm herself down and continued, ¡°ito-kun, we¡¯ve grown up together since we were kids, so you should know what my biggest dream is!¡± ¡°yeah, i know.¡± takuma ito nodded. although haruna yukawa was a girl, she had great ambitions. she always wanted to break the jaban country¡¯s record and become the first female emperor in history. therefore, haruna yukawa worked very hard. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the recommendation for capital university. but the only thing takuma ito didn¡¯t expect was that haruna yukawa would lose the first assessment. haruna yukawa continued, ¡°ito-kun, there are some things that might hurt you if i say them directly, but if i don¡¯t say them, it¡¯s still a kind of hurt to you.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± takuma ito was very curious. haruna yukawa continued, ¡°ito-kun, i have someone i like.¡± with that said, takuma ito should understand. takuma ito was surprised and continued, ¡°so, you came tonight for him?¡± haruna yukawa was caught off guard. she didn¡¯t expect takuma ito to hit the nail on the head. did takuma ito think she came for him? with this thought, haruna yukawa immediately said, ¡°ito-kun, i¡¯ve always seen you as a brother.¡± ¡°yeah,¡± takuma ito nodded, ¡°i also see you as my sister.¡± takuma ito was an only child, with no sister, and he grew up with haruna yukawa, so he always protected her like a sister. upon hearing this. haruna yukawa was speechless. she didn¡¯t know why takuma ito just couldn¡¯t understand her words. when she said she saw takuma ito as a brother, she meant a normal brother-sister relationship, but takuma ito misunderstood it as ¡®romantic brother, romantic sister.¡¯ haruna yukawa didn¡¯t even know how to explain it. sometimes being too beautiful and having a noble status is also a burden. because you never know when you¡¯ll be noticed by some stray cats and dogs. like her right now. tonight, she first met the good-for-nothing terrence lentz, and now the shameless takuma ito¡­ haruna yukawa had never felt so unlucky. she even felt nauseous and wanted to vomit. haruna yukawa didn¡¯t want to deal with takuma ito anymore and continued, ¡°ito-kun, i have things to do, i¡¯m going over there.¡± ¡°okay,¡± takuma ito nodded, ¡°by the way haruna, when are you going back to the country?¡± when are you going back to the country? could it be that takuma ito wanted her to go back to the country with him? haruna yukawa naturally didn¡¯t want to, but it wasn¡¯t easy to outright refuse, so she tactfully said, ¡°i have very important things to do in sinian country, so i haven¡¯t decided when to go back yet.¡± takuma ito continued, ¡°i live on lombard street, so if you have any troubles, you can find me.¡± ¡°yeah.¡± with that said, haruna yukawa turned around and left. takuma ito thought too highly of himself. when she encountered trouble, she should find him? she was a princess from the jaban country, what kind of trouble could she encounter in sinian country? on the contrary, it was takuma ito himself. powerless and unsupported. a drowning bodhisattva unable to save himself. after haruna yukawa left, takuma ito also walked in the other direction. as he turned the corner, he accidentally bumped into someone. the other party seemed to not expect a person to suddenly appear, and the cup in their hand was knocked into a parabolic trajectory, falling forward. right at that moment. a pale white hand appeared out of thin air and caught the cup. with one hand, she caught the cup, and with the other, she held onto the young woman who was about to fall. ¡°be careful.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the speed was so fast. takuma ito hadn¡¯t even realized what happened when viola thompson had already caught the cup and held up the young woman. ¡°thank you!¡± the girl¡¯s face turned pale from being startled, if it wasn¡¯t for viola suddenly appearing, she would definitely have had a nasty fall. most importantly, she was wearing a skirt. everyone who came tonight was an important person, so if she had fallen like that, it would be a loss of both face and dignity. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: 246: Two big shots compete in acting skills_3 Chapter 778: 246: Two big shots compete in acting skills_3 Takuma Ito immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Then he looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Thank you, girl, your skills are amazing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, just be careful when you walk next time.¡± Viola¡¯s expression was calm. It was at this moment. The young woman and Takuma Ito noticed Viola Thompson. She was different from everyone else present. Her outfit was simple. A white hoodie, black work pants, and black boots. With a neat bun, revealing a graceful swan neck, her face without makeup was stunningly beautiful. ¡°Excuse me, I know this is abrupt, but may I know your name?¡± Takuma Ito had never met such a beautiful girl before. Her beauty was natural. Without any adornment. ¡°Just call me Thompson,¡± Viola said simply. Although she didn¡¯t specify which ¡®Thompson¡¯ she meant, Takuma Ito and the young woman immediately thought of the Song Dynasty¡¯s Thompson. ¡°Miss Thompson, you are truly amazing,¡± the young woman extended her right hand to Viola, ¡°My name is Maggie.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Viola shook hands with Maggie. Takuma Ito quickly introduced himself, ¡°Miss Thompson, Miss Maggie, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am Takuma Ito, and I come from Jaban.¡± Originally, Maggie found it odd when Takuma Ito said ¡®It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡¯ but when she heard that he was from Jaban, she didn¡¯t find it strange at all. In Maggie¡¯s eyes, Jaban has always been a barbaric country, and it is normal for them not to understand Sinian culture. Barbarians are just barbarians. Viola and Maggie politely got acquainted with Takuma Ito. Takuma Ito sighed, ¡°So there really are martial arts in Sinian Country! I always thought it was just a legend.¡± Viola¡¯s skills were so good that she must have learned martial arts. ¡°Not only does Sinian have martial arts, but it also has many intangible cultural heritages. You can learn more about them when you have the chance,¡± Viola added. ¡°Sure.¡± Takuma Ito nodded, finding Viola different from any other girl he had met She didn¡¯t wear makeup. Her attire was simple. Yet, it demonstrated her natural beauty. And her conversation. Although Viola looked about seventeen or eighteen years old, there was no immaturity in her manners and speech. Her every move was full of charm. Making it difficult for someone not to be attracted to her. Takuma Ito met such a girl for the first time. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart race. Finally understanding the phrase people often use. Love at first sight. He never believed in this phrase before. But now. He had no choice but to believe. She truly possessed the capital to make someone fall in love at first sight. Takuma Ito watched Viola¡¯s back, his eyes fascinated and unhidden. Liking someone is sacred. Why should one hide it? Viola picked up a glass of wine at the party, just about to take a sip when she seemed to think of something and immediately put down the wine glass, picking up a glass of sparkling fruit juice instead. Very few people would choose sparkling fruit juice at a party like this. Because drinking it would cause one to hiccup. Hiccuping at a party would seriously affect one¡¯s image and temperament. But Viola didn¡¯t care about any of that. It¡¯s just a pity. That there weren¡¯t any Milk Teas in such a big party. Doleman took his phone and started looking for someone at the party. White hoodie? Black work pants? Where is Great Master? Just then, a familiar figure appeared in front of him. ¡°Great Master!¡± Doleman immediately went over in a jog. ¡°Have you arrived?¡± Viola looked back slightly. Doleman nodded his head, ¡°Great Master, when did you get here?¡± ¡°Just now,¡± Viola put her empty cup back on the table. Doleman¡¯s expression was a little off, and he continued, ¡°I think we may have been tricked by Sha.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Viola¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Doleman continued, ¡°I received information that Sha brought the Blue Moon Grass to Capital City and auctioned it off at the party. But in fact, Sha never came to Capital City! There was no Blue Moon Grass at tonight¡¯s auction.¡± Blue Moon Grass was just bait to attract them to the event. Hearing this, Viola frowned slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side. Sha was looking at tonight¡¯s party guest list. He was analyzing. Who exactly was the child who repeatedly cracked the Morse Code he had personally set up? As a Morse Code expert, Sha was always the one to crack other people¡¯s codes, but no one had ever cracked a code he set up. Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: 246: Two Bosses Competing in Acting Skills_4 Chapter 779: 246: Two Bosses Competing in Acting Skills_4 But now. The child who didn¡¯t want to reveal their name had managed to crack the codes one after another within minutes, this piqued Mr. Sanders¡¯ curiosity. He knew that once he fulfilled his promise and sent the blue moon grass to the child, the child would disappear from civilization. Therefore, he specifically held a party under the pretext of the blue moon grass and publicly announced his intention to auction the blue moon grass. As soon as this news came out. All the big shots were on the move. Blue moon grass, white in death and rich in flesh, was rumored to be able to treat many diseases. Rich people all shared one common ailment. Fear of death. After all, the biggest regret in life is dying before spending all the money. So a lot of big shots turned up tonight. But none of them fit the profile of the child. At this time, Mr. Sanders¡¯ eyes landed on a name. Viola Thompson. Eighteen years old. Viola Thompson¡­ Mr. Sanders slightly furrowed his brows. Why did he feel that this name was familiar? Like he¡¯d seen it somewhere before. But for a moment, Mr. Sanders couldn¡¯t remember, so he looked up at his assistant and asked, ¡°Who is this Viola Thompson? Why does her name seem so familiar to me?¡± The assistant smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? She¡¯s the one who got a perfect score in the preliminary exam of Capital University.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Could it be¡­ Viola Thompson is the child? After all, one of the written tests administered by Capital University was on Morse Code. Meaning. Viola Thompson also got a perfect score in Morse Code. With that, the characteristics matched. Most importantly, Viola Thompson must have also come for the blue moon grass. At this time, the assistant continued, ¡°But I heard that there seems to be something fishy about Viola Thompson¡¯s score.¡± ¡°Fishy?¡± Mr. Sanders furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°How so?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°I should probably not tell this to anyone else, it¡¯s a secret of Capital University.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± The assistant hesitated for a moment, ¡°Vice Principal Denton of Capital University suspects that Viola Thompson¡¯s scores were plagiarized and is currently investigating her.¡± Hearing this, the assistant continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s no wonder that Vice Principal Denton would have suspicions. After all, there has not been a single student with perfect scores in the history of Capital University¡¯s examination.¡± Although Tnate Singleton also got a perfect score, Tnate Singleton was not taking the formal examination. Mr. Sanders narrowed his eyes. So¡­ Viola Thompson is not the child he was looking for? ¡°Is the news accurate?¡± Mr. Sanders asked. The assistant nodded. A complex expression crossed Mr. Sanders¡¯ face. After a moment, he continued, ¡°But the preliminary exam security check at Capital University is strictly complicated, it¡¯s not that easy to plagiarize, right?¡± Mr. Sanders has some relationship with Vice Principal Denton, and he knows Vice Principal Denton is not one to fabricate things. Unless, he really found something. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t let such rumors spread. The assistant continued, ¡°Mr. Sanders, do you remember the principal¡¯s surname of Capital University?¡± ¡°Thompson?¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°I heard that Principal Thompson initially wanted to recommend Viola Thompson for a scholarship, but finally cancelled it due to the opposition from several board members.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s surname is Thompson. So is Yves Dinwoodie¡¯s. Yves Dinwoodie had previously recommended Viola Thompson for a scholarship, which was jointly rejected by the board of directors, and Viola Thompson finally got into Capital University with perfect scores¡­ On thinking about it, it seems likely that Yves Dinwoodie may have leaked the exam questions. Mr. Sanders had initially wanted to talk to Viola Thompson. But after listening to the assistant¡¯s words, he no longer felt the need to chat. It¡¯s better to wait until Vice Principal Denton clears up the whole process. Haruna Yukawa stood in the part of the party where many big shots gathered. She carefully examined every man¡¯s face. She was analyzing. Who exactly was Terrence? At that moment, Haruna Yukawa caught sight of Takuma Ito who was walking towards her. He¡¯s here again? Haruna Yukawa slightly furrowed her brows. Such an annoying persistence. Haruna Yukawa was speechless. She had made her point so clear, why couldn¡¯t Takuma Ito understand? Haruna Yukawa turned around and left. After walking a few steps, Haruna Yukawa ran into someone she hadn¡¯t expected. The girl had a clear and handsome look. Walking through the party, she stood out from the crowd. It was¡­ Viola Thompson. Bad luck. Such bad luck. Haruna Yukawa slightly furrowed her brows. Actually, when she initially learned that Viola Thompson got the first place in the preliminary exam of Capital University, Haruna Yukawa was shocked and couldn¡¯t accept she had lost to a country bumpkin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What is Viola Thompson? She¡¯s a low-class person, inferior in every way. But very soon. Haruna Yukawa was relieved. Because Mr. Putin had told her that Principal Denton suspected Viola Thompson¡¯s scores were plagiarized and had already started an investigation. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: 246: Two Bosses Competing in Acting Skills_5 Chapter 780: 246: Two Bosses Competing in Acting Skills_5 Sinian people really have no shame. They even plagiarize all the way to Capital University. Such a disgusting plagiarist, but still has the audacity to attend this kind of high-end social event. Doesn¡¯t she mind embarrassing herself? Haruna Yukawa believes in one thing. Karma exists. Branches like Viola Thompson will one day be exposed for what they truly are. Just like the proverb, the higher you climb, the harder you fall. She can¡¯t wait to see Viola fall from the heights! Thinking of this, Haruna Yukawa narrowed her eyes. ¡°Haruna,¡± Takuma Ito¡¯s voice rang in her ear again. Haruna Yukawa discreetly narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mr. Ito.¡± Takuma Ito continued, ¡°Haruna, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Haruna Yukawa asked. Takuma Ito said seriously, ¡°I think I might have met my soulmate at the party today.¡± Although he¡¯d only seen her once, Takuma Ito was clear about what he wanted. Haruna Yukawa knew that Takuma Ito was indirectly confessing his feelings. What Takuma Ito really meant was she was his soulmate. But Takuma Ito should consider the gap between them. ¡°Really?¡± Haruna Yukawa said with a smile, ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Ito.¡± ¡°Yes, I know there isn¡¯t a future between us, but I probably won¡¯t meet someone like her again.¡± Takuma Ito added. Though Takuma Ito had only met Viola once. He knew. Viola was not just a simple girl, she had a great patriotic heart. Between him and her, there was a chasm that could never be crossed. Haruna Yukawa sighed in relief. Thank god. At least Takuma Ito had some self-awareness. He knew he was not in her league. Haruna Yukawa looked at Takuma Ito and said, ¡°Mr. Ito, liking someone can also mean protecting and blessing them. As long as the person you like is happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Takuma Ito nodded, smiling, ¡°I will wish her well.¡± On the other side. Viola was preparing to leave. At this moment, she noticed a familiar figure among the prominent figures. A tall and handsome man. He held a wine glass, his face as if covered with an impenetrable chill. It was ¨C Terrence Lentz. What should she do¡­ How should she explain to Terrence why she was here? Viola narrowed her eyes and casually picked up a plate from the table. It was then that Terrence started walking towards her. Step by step. ¡°Viola?¡± Seeing Viola, Terrence was somewhat surprised. After all, he had just thought he was hallucinating. ¡°What a coincidence, Lentz,¡± Viola gave a sweet smile, her dimples lightly creased and raised the plate in her hand, ¡°I was bored at home, so I came here to work part-time as a server. What about you?¡± Terrence was slightly taken aback. Still, it was only a thing of the past if Terrence found out about her hidden identity, he must feel incredibly insecure. After all, a fianc¨¦ with long legs and an eight-pack abdomen is a rare catch. Viola certainly didn¡¯t want to switch fianc¨¦s again. So. She must keep it a secret. Terrence raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°What a coincidence, I am here for the same.¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, and there was a flash of surprise in her eyes, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence nodded slightly, very seriously, ¡°My parents have always complained that I lack practical skills, so I came out to practice.¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± Why did this sentence not sound right? After saying this, Terrence also picked up a plate, ¡°Let¡¯s work together?¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± So, the two of them, carrying plates, circulated through the crowd, replacing one dirty plate after another. Terrence¡¯s assistant was dumbfounded. He rubbed his eyes, thinking he must be hallucinating. God, damn! The person doing a waiter¡¯s job, serving plates, was the decisive Mr. Terrence of their everyday life? The assistant swallowed hard. Doleman, who was standing on the other side, was also taken aback. What was the Great Master doing? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why had she taken up the work of a server? Just at this moment, Viola noticed Terrence¡¯s assistant¡¯s gaze, and looked over, ¡°Lentz, does that man know you?¡± Hearing this, Terrence slightly raised his eyes, and his thin lips said lightly, ¡°I forgot to tell you. Besides this part-time job of serving plates, I¡¯ve also taken on another part-time job as a driver. That¡¯s my boss.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Viola smiled and said, ¡°Lentz, you¡¯re really ambitious.¡± The Lentz Clan was, after all, a prominent family in River City. According to the Lentz Clan¡¯s capacity, supporting Terrence for a lifetime would not be a problem at all. But despite these family conditions, Terrence chose to do part-time work. Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: 246: Two Bosses Competing in Acting Skills_6 Chapter 781: 246: Two Bosses Competing in Acting Skills_6 From this, one can see his ambition. She believed that Terrence Lentz would definitely reach the peak he had during his youth in the near future. Perhaps, even more than that. Upon receiving Viola¡¯s compliments, Terrence felt content and said, ¡°Viola, wait a moment. My boss might have something to ask me, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Terrence walked to his assistant and whispered a few words. The voice was so low only the two of them could hear it. Upon hearing it, the assistant was dumbfounded. Before the assistant could react, Terrence had already walked back towards Viola. The two of them began to get busy. Their figures weaving through the crowd. The assistant swallowed hard. If he hadn¡¯t seen it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it even if someone else told him it was true. Soon, the cocktail party was over. Terrence walked to his assistant¡¯s side. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go.¡± Boss? The assistant felt like he was going to die. But Viola happened to be nearby, so he couldn¡¯t let her see through their act. The assistant nodded and stepped forward. At times like this, silence is the best answer. After all, some big shots are naturally aloof and unwilling to engage in small talk. Even if the assistant had never eaten pork, he had at least seen pigs run. Terrence turned to look at Viola, ¡°Viola, I¡¯m going home first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola instructed, ¡°Be careful on the road, Terrence.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± A play has to be acted out to completion. Soon they arrived at the underground parking garage. Terrence opened the car door, ¡°Boss, please.¡± The moment the assistant stepped into the car, his feet trembled. How terrifying! Could this be his last time appearing before his boss? Shortly after. Terrence closed the car door. Bang. With the sound of the car door closing, the assistant took a deep breath, cold sweat dripping down his back, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I ¨C shall I drive instead?¡± ¡°Remember, now you¡¯re my boss, play your part well.¡± Terrence carefully enunciated each word. ¡°Alright¡­ alright¡­¡± The assistant licked his dry lips. During the whole ride, it felt like sitting on pins and needles. Finally, they arrived at Terrence¡¯s residence. At the moment he stepped out of the car, the assistant¡¯s clothes started to drip with sweat. Terrence locked the car and turned to leave. Only when Terrence¡¯s figure disappeared in the distance did the assistant collapse to the ground, gasping for air, feeling an ecstatic sense of having escaped death. Exciting. It was just too thrilling! It felt like he had a close encounter with death. As soon as Terrence arrived home, he sent a text message to Viola. [I¡¯m home.] It just so happened that Viola had just arrived home too. She sent Terrence a picture of herself holding a milk tea. [Finally got to drink milk tea!] If she had known that not only was there no blue moon grass at the party, but also no milk tea, she would have refused even if Terrence had invited her. [Drinking now, aren¡¯t you afraid of not being able to sleep?] [It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m used to it.] [By the way, is your leg better now?] [Much better, don¡¯t worry about it.] Although Terrence said he was much better, Viola could tell. His recovery wasn¡¯t very good. There was always the possibility that he might not be able to stand up at any moment. Thinking about this, Viola frowned slightly. It seemed that finding blue moon grass was now more urgent than ever. Only by finding blue moon grass can there be a chance of curing Terrence¡¯s leg injury. ¡­ Soon, it was the day Viola started school. Samuel Thompson, Mandel Thompson, and their cousin Harry Thompson personally sent Viola to Capital University to register for classes. After more than five hours on the plane, they finally arrived on Nine Continent Island. Upon getting off the plane. Worried that Viola wouldn¡¯t be used to the food at school, Mary Perryne prepared five large boxes of food for her. At this moment, Samuel, Mandel, and Harry, the three brothers, were each holding two large boxes in their hands and had backpacks on their shoulders, looking very much like porters. Viola walked ahead, holding a milk tea in her left hand and another milk tea in her right hand. Because the climate on Nine Continent Island was hot, she wore a straw hat and sunglasses. Her chin was raised slightly, her back straight, and she looked like a queen. They soon arrived at the dormitory. A standard four-person room. Viola was the first to arrive. Viola opened the box containing her clothes and prepared to take out her sheets to make the bed. This time was different from the preliminary exam period. For the preliminary exams, there was no need to bring anything, while for the official start of the semester, students needed to prepare their own sheets and pillowcases. Samuel took out the sheets before Viola could, ¡°Little sister, sit down for a moment. I¡¯ll make the bed.¡± Meanwhile, Mandel took out a water bottle, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ll go find where the hot water room is and get a bottle of hot water.¡± Harry took out a mop, ¡°I¡¯ll mop the floor.¡± The dormitory had been empty for the whole summer vacation, and a layer of dust had accumulated on the floor. The air smelled unpleasant. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wipe the table.¡± Viola was about to grab a cloth when Samuel, who had made the bed, stopped her, ¡°Viola, sit down and rest for a bit. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± Viola asked. Harry, who had just finished washing the mop in the bathroom, said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything, just focus on looking pretty.¡± Samuel laughed, ¡°Your brother is right, Viola. All you need to do now is focus on being pretty and leave the rest to us.¡± After all, Viola would be living in the dormitory for a long time, and she would have many more days to clean it. On the other hand, they could only help Viola clean for one day. Moreover, a little sister is more suitable for being pampered. Meanwhile, in Vice Principal Denton¡¯s office. ¡°Vice Principal Denton, have the dormitory arrangements been made?¡± In front of Vice Principal Denton sat a girl exuding an air of nobility. Blonde hair, blue eyes. She wore a modified version of traditional Western clothing created by a famous designer, clearly indicating her extraordinary background. Upon hearing this, Vice Principal Denton replied with a smile, ¡°Miss Nako, rest assured, we have prepared your dormitory long ago. A luxury single room, guaranteed to ensure no one disturbs you during your rest time.¡± Nako Garcia, a born aristocrat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As an aristocrat, she naturally couldn¡¯t share a dormitory with commoners. How could Nako Garcia compare to those rough-skinned commoners? Upon hearing this, Nako Garcia frowned slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Vinnie tell you? I don¡¯t need special treatment.¡± Vice Principal Denton replied with a smile, ¡°But your status is different from theirs, after all. If they offend you, how am I to explain to Mr. Garcia?¡± Nako Garcia looked at Vice Principal Denton, her tone gentle yet firm, ¡°From now on, Vice Principal Denton, you can treat me as an ordinary person. Not only do I want to stay in a four-person dormitory, but I also want to share it with that Sinian person who scored full marks.¡± Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: 247: The most beautiful woman in Hua Country? Thats all there is to it! Chapter 782: 247: The most beautiful woman in Hua Country? That¡¯s all there is to it! Hearing this, Vice Principal Denton¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Did Nako Garcia know what she was saying? Viola Thompson was just an ordinary person. Who was Nako Garcia? She was a member of the rarest high-caste in Country Polluton. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to carry Nako Garcia¡¯s shoes, let alone live in the same dormitory with her? Even Haruna Yukawa, the princess of Jaban Country, was not half as noble as Nako Garcia. After all. Nako Garcia didn¡¯t even have to take the entrance exam. As long as she wanted. She could join Capital University at any time. Vice Principal Denton frowned slightly, ¡°You, you mean, you want to live with Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Her name is Viola Thompson?¡± Nako Garcia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Vice Principal Denton nodded. Nako Garcia narrowed her eyes, ¡°I want to live with Viola Thompson.¡± ¡°But the dormitories have already been arranged.¡± Vice Principal Denton was somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Your last-minute decision to live with Viola Thompson might be¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I want to live with Viola Thompson.¡± Vice Principal Denton dared not say anything more and hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± When he got the answer he wanted, Vice Principal Denton stopped saying anything more, turned his head to his assistant, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The assistant immediately followed Nako Garcia¡¯s footsteps. Vice Principal Denton contacted the Secretary to arrange the dormitory issues. Although the dormitory matter was not easy to solve. But Vice Principal Denton was the third in command at the school. He had his ways. On the girls¡¯ dormitory side. Viola Thompson¡¯s first roommate arrived for registration. She came alone. As soon as she entered the room, she saw Borden Thompson who was mopping the floor. Because it was too hot, Borden Thompson had rolled up his sleeves. Exposing his strong forearm muscles. This¡­ How come he¡¯s a man? Did she go to the boys¡¯ dormitory? Betty took a step back. Yes. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s their dormitory. At the same time. A figure walked out from the inside, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Viola Thompson. Welcome to Dormitory 618.¡± A very pleasant, melodious voice. Betty looked up slightly and saw a handsome and picturesque face. A beautiful girl. Her facial features were very three-dimensional, a pair of peach blossom eyes blinked, exuding an elegant beauty of the East. Even Betty, a girl, could not help but feel her heart race. ¡°Hello,¡± Betty hesitated for a moment, then smiled, ¡°I¡¯m Betty. I just saw a guy inside and thought I went to the wrong room!¡± Viola Thompson smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. That¡¯s my second brother, he came with me to school and is helping to clean the dormitory.¡± Borden Thompson also lifted his head and greeted Betty. ¡°Hello.¡± At the sight of Borden Thompson¡¯s face, Betty was taken aback again. No other reason. Because these two siblings looked amazing. Betty pulled her suitcase inside. Borden Thompson smiled and took Betty¡¯s suitcase, ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± This man was not only handsome, but also very gentlemanly. With one hand on the suitcase and the other holding Betty¡¯s bag, Borden Thompson entered the dormitory. As soon as he went in. Betty saw Harry Thompson, who was bent over wiping the table. Why is there another boy here! Betty paused. Harry Thompson smiled and looked at Betty, ¡°Are you Viola¡¯s new roommate? I¡¯m her older brother.¡± Betty instinctively felt that her new roommate was a bit difficult to deal with. After all, she had two such handsome brothers! Betty came from the distant Desert Realm. In their country. Most families had only one child. So, she was very envious of families with siblings. Just then, a pleasant male voice came from outside, ¡°Viola, I bought you Milk Tea.¡± Looking at the man who walked in from outside, Betty swallowed and turned to Viola, ¡°This, this can¡¯t be your brother too?¡± Viola Thompson smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Betty: Apart from envy, she didn¡¯t know what else to say. How many more brothers does Viola Thompson have? And they¡¯re all so handsome! As they spoke, Brandon Thompson entered from outside. ¡°Is this Viola¡¯s new roommate?¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°This is my new roommate, Betty.¡± Brandon Thompson looked at Betty, ¡°I¡¯m Viola¡¯s oldest brother.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Brandon Thompson nodded slightly. Betty began to tidy up her bed. Looking at Viola again, she finished her Milk Tea, ate cookies, and then laid on the bed playing with her phone. She wanted to have three brothers too! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time. Mila came in from outside. ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Mila.¡± Viola Thompson sat up on the bed. Mila knew Viola Thompson¡¯s three brothers and greeted Brandon, Borden, and Harry Thompson politely. Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: 247: Sinian Countrys Number One Beauty? Nothing More Than That!_2 Chapter 783: 247: Sinian Country¡¯s Number One Beauty? Nothing More Than That!_2 ¡°Viola, your dorm seems to be much cleaner than ours. You have no idea. Our floor and desks are all covered in dust. I plan to clean it together with my roommates once they all arrive.¡± The girls¡¯ dormitory at Capital University is over 70 square meters with a living room and separate bathroom. If one were to clean it alone, it would take at least a few hours. Viola laughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that we have three silently devoted girls in our dorm?¡± ¡°Silently devoted girl?¡± Mila was not familiar with Sinian mythology. Viola explained the story of the silently devoted girl. Upon hearing that, Mila hugged Viola¡¯s arm, ¡°Viola, I¡¯m so envious of you!¡± Bella didn¡¯t say anything, glancing around the dormitory. It was indeed pretty clean inside. But it¡¯s not necessarily all due to the efforts of Viola¡¯s three brothers, right? Moreover. Even if Viola¡¯s three brothers were doting on Viola, it¡¯s impossible that they wiped every single thing in the dormitory. Why would Viola¡¯s three brothers wipe the table for others? Clearly. The dormitory was clean before they arrived. For a moment, Betty¡¯s attitude towards this new roommate dropped significantly. ¡°By the way Viola, have you guys had dinner yet? If not, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria together,¡± Mila continued talking. ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Borden, Brandon, Harry, you guys have been working all afternoon, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± As the words fell, Viola looked at Mila and asked, ¡°Do you know where the cafeteria is?¡± Mila shook her head. She hadn¡¯t had time to go to the cafeteria yet. Mandel said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out for you; just follow me.¡± ¡°Having brothers taking care of you is so lucky!¡± Mila¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. Viola smiled slightly and turned to Betty, ¡°Betty, do you want to join us for dinner?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Betty turned around, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished making my bed yet, and I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go first then.¡± Viola said. Betty nodded. The group headed out. Capital University has four cafeterias in total. The tastiest one is the East Cafeteria. The other three cafeterias have average reviews. Mandel explained this as he walked along with Viola and Mila. Hearing that, Mila asked in surprise, ¡°Brandon, have you been to Capital University before?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mandel shook his head slightly. He had just done some research before coming to Capital University. Soon, the group arrived at the cafeteria. There were many people in the cafeteria. Sitting on the blue plastic chair again, Mandel felt a mix of emotions. He, who was already past the frontier age, hadn¡¯t been to a school cafeteria for a long time. It was a very peculiar feeling. Borden said, ¡°Harry and I will line up; what do you guys want to eat?¡± Viola had no particular preference for food and laughed, ¡°Brandon, I¡¯ll eat whatever you eat.¡± Mila said, ¡°I want to eat stinky tofu and hot and sour noodles.¡± The reason why the East Cafeteria tastes good is that it sells Sinian fine cuisine. Mila had already been completely conquered by the amazing food of the Greater Sinian area. ¡°Brandon, what about you?¡± Mandel took a sip of mineral water, ¡°I¡¯ll just have the same as you guys.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± With those words, Borden followed Harry to line up. Both brothers have good looks and height. Everyone around them gave them admiring glances. ¡°Do you see those guys? Doesn¡¯t one of them look like that actor from Sinian Country?¡± ¡°So handsome!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Some people even asked Borden and Harry for their contact information. The most surprising thing for the two brothers was. There were even boys asking them for their contact information. ** On the other side. The girls¡¯ dormitory. After Viola left, Betty neatly made her bed and went to the next door dormitory. The door was closed. She reached out and knocked on it. Soon. The door opened. At the same time, a cloud of dust pounced on her. It made Betty cough violently. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The door was opened by a skinny-looking girl, who eyed Betty warily. Betty smiled, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Lorna.¡± Hearing Betty¡¯s voice, Lorna came out from inside, ¡°Betty!¡± The two girls, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, immediately embraced. Lorna laughed, ¡°You¡¯re so fast! I¡¯ve just received the message that you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Betty said, ¡°I¡¯m staying in the dormitory next door.¡± Upon hearing that, Lorna widened her eyes, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Betty glanced into Lorna¡¯s dormitory, ¡°Can I come in?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lorna nodded, ¡°but our dormitory is being cleaned up, so it might be a bit messy inside.¡± Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: 247: Sinian Countrys Number One Beauty? Nothing More Than That!_3 Chapter 784: 247: Sinian Country¡¯s Number One Beauty? Nothing More Than That!_3 ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Betty followed Lorna into the dormitory. As soon as she entered, Betty covered her nose and mouth. There was dust everywhere in the dormitory. It was incredibly dirty. Betty frowned slightly, ¡°Why is your dormitory so dirty?¡± Lorna replied, ¡°All the dormitories are like this, isn¡¯t yours dirty too?¡± Betty was taken aback for a moment. She suddenly remembered what Mila had said. It seemed that Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t lying. If it wasn¡¯t for Viola¡¯s three brothers, their dormitory probably wouldn¡¯t be as clean as it was now. An indescribable expression appeared on Betty¡¯s face. When she returned to the dormitory again, Betty took out some local specialties from her bag, planning to share them with Viola, after all, if it weren¡¯t for Viola, she would be like Lorna, busy cleaning the dormitory. At that moment. The dormitory door was pushed open again. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Betty asked as she walked out. She saw a person pulling two suitcases, wearing a smile as she looked at Betty, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wage from Country Reasin.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Betty nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯m Betty.¡± Wage appeared to be friendly, as she walked in and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be new roommates from now on. By the way, how many people are in the dormitory now?¡± Betty replied, ¡°In addition to me, there¡¯s another person from Sinian Country.¡± Sinian Country. Hearing this, Wage immediately got excited, ¡°You mean Viola Thompson, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Betty was somewhat surprised. Did Wage know Viola too? Wage replied, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about Viola Thompson! Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Betty shook her head. Before this, she indeed didn¡¯t know who Viola was. Wage explained, ¡°Viola Thompson is the one who scored full marks in the entrance exam this year!¡± After all, Viola had broken the record in Capital University¡¯s history. So. She was not an unknown figure. Now that she mentioned it, Betty finally remembered. No wonder. No wonder Viola¡¯s name sounded so familiar to her. It turned out that Viola was the full score winner who had been featured in international news. Wage smiled and said, ¡°You must not follow the news that much, right? Since you don¡¯t even know Viola. By the way, have you seen Viola? What does she look like in person? I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s really beautiful, is that true?¡± Betty simply nodded, ¡°Yes, she is indeed beautiful.¡± Wage clicked her tongue and continued, ¡°So it means that two big shots are living in our dormitory, leaving just the two of us ordinary ones.¡± Ordinary? Betty couldn¡¯t help but frown secretly. She never thought of herself as ordinary. She was the first person in her family to get into Capital University. Curious, Betty asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the other one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Nako,¡± Wage said in a low voice. Nako? Wage looked at Betty and squinted, ¡°You don¡¯t know who Miss Nako is, do you?¡± Betty shook her head. She honestly didn¡¯t know. Wage placed her luggage down, ¡°Miss Nako, full name Nako Garcia, is one of the rare high castes in Country Polluton, born noble. Also, she is the only person in the entire school who received an admission letter without having to pass any assessment.¡± ¡°So amazing!¡± Wage nodded, ¡°By the way, do you know what a high caste is?¡± Betty shook her head. Wage sat down and explained to Betty, ¡°The caste system is a social system based on lineage. Country Polluton divides people into three levels: ordinary caste, high caste, and low caste. There are a total of ten surnames among the high castes, among which ¡®Garcia¡¯ is the most noble and rare. In ancient times, ¡®Garcia¡¯ was also the aristocracy of offering sacrifices! Low castes are born to serve the high castes.¡± Continuing, Wage whispered, ¡°Not only that, but I also heard that in Country Polluton, there¡¯s a surname called ¡®Laso¡¯ which is responsible for guarding the ¡®Garcia¡¯ from generation to generation¡­¡± Wage lowered her voice, ¡°Our Vice Principal Denton seems to have had the surname ¡®Laso¡¯ before, but this is just a rumor, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, don¡¯t spread it around, got it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yeah.¡± Betty furrowed her brow as she never thought there would be a caste system in Country Polluton where people were divided into different levels. Such a feeling was incredibly off-putting. Wage continued, ¡°I heard that Miss Nako is incredibly beautiful. There isn¡¯t a man who can resist her looks. I really want to know just how beautiful she is.¡± Betty said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯ll be living in the same dormitory as us?¡± Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: 247: Sinian Countrys Number One Beauty? Nothing More Than That!_4 Chapter 785: 247: Sinian Country¡¯s Number One Beauty? Nothing More Than That!_4 Since they were going to live together, there was no need to worry about not seeing Nako Garcia, right? Upon hearing this, Wage burst out laughing, ¡°Do you really think Miss Nako is going to share a room with us? The school definitely has a single room prepared for her.¡± Just as the words fell, footsteps sounded from the doorway, followed by a knock. ¡°Who is it?¡± Wage turned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Viola Thompson?¡± Although they couldn¡¯t see Nako Garcia, seeing Viola Thompson would still be nice. She had been eager to know what the legendary ¡°monster¡± who scored full marks looked like. Wage followed Betty to the living room. The scene that greeted them was quite overwhelming. At the door, stood two rows of bodyguards. A young girl in luxurious attire approached them. Golden curly hair, A sparkling crown on her head. She exuded nobility. Like a princess stepping out of an ancient Western painting, Or even more prestigious than that. Wage swallowed nervously. Could it be¡­ Was this the famous Nako Garcia? Wage stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you, are you Miss Nako?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± An assistant came forward, scolding: ¡°Is the name of our young lady something a person like you can call directly?¡± That was quite disrespectful. Nako Garcia smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sunny. I¡¯m going to be roommates with this lady soon.¡± Only then did Sunny step back. Nako Garcia continued, ¡°Nice to meet you, my future roommates. I am Nako Garcia from Country Polluton.¡± Wage didn¡¯t expect Nako Garcia to be so approachable. She smiled and took a step forward, ¡°I¡¯m Wage from Country Reasin.¡± Nako smiled, her gaze landing on Betty. Could it be¡­ Was she that Sinian? She had heard that the Sinian girl was very beautiful, even known as the number one beauty in Sinian Country. But from what she could see now, It wasn¡¯t very remarkable. Even ordinary. Nako Garcia frowned slightly. Was this the appearance of the number one beauty? Had Sinian people¡¯s standards fallen to this level? Betty did not have a good impression of Nako Garcia, but she still introduced herself with a friendly tone, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Betty.¡± Betty. So, she was not the Sinian girl. Nako Garcia withdrew her gaze, taking a glance around the dormitory. The conditions were very average. Not even as good as her servants¡¯ quarters. After a moment, Nako Garcia retracted her gaze, looking at her assistant, ¡°Sunny, bring my things in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sunny nodded and ordered the bodyguards outside the door to bring in the luggage. They arrived at the bedroom. Seeing the only available bed by the door, Nako Garcia frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like this position. Nako Garcia¡¯s eyes fell on the neighboring bed, ¡°Whose bed is that?¡± ¡°Viola Thompson¡¯s,¡± answered Betty. ¡°If you don¡¯t like this bed, I can switch with you.¡± After all, the other party was a noble from Country Polluton. Leaving a good impression on her would do them no harm. Although Betty¡¯s impression of Nako Garcia was not very good, it did not prevent her from trying to please Nako Garcia. ¡°But I like that position,¡± Nako Garcia said, looking at Viola Thompson¡¯s bed. Betty replied, ¡°But it¡¯s Viola¡¯s bed. She might not agree to switch with you.¡± Switch? Hearing this, Sunny frowned slightly. Whenever Nako Garcia liked something, she could just reach out and have it. Why would she need others to agree? It was Viola Thompson¡¯s good fortune that Nako Garcia was interested in her bed now. After all, in their country, many people were scrambling to give Nako Garcia the best things in the world. But Nako Garcia hardly spared a glance for them. At that moment, Wage spoke up, ¡°Viola Thompson went out for dinner. Why don¡¯t you wait for her?¡± Wait? Sunny¡¯s face darkened somewhat. This Viola Thompson was quite bold, daring to make Nako Garcia wait for her. ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t switch,¡± Nako Garcia said, seemingly having thought of something. ¡°Sunny, help me make the bed. I¡¯m going to sleep here.¡± Sunny hesitated for a moment. Nako Garcia looked at Sunny, frowning, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Sunny immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯m going right away.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nako Garcia¡¯s eyes fell on a wooden chair nearby Seeing this, a bodyguard immediately placed a cushion on the chair. They mustn¡¯t let any filth tarnish Nako Garcia. Wage and Betty watched them, Feeling a bit overwhelmed by what was happening. Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: 247: Chinas number one beauty? Nothing more than that!_5 Chapter 786: 247: China¡¯s number one beauty? Nothing more than that!_5 Before they entered Capital University, they were merely ordinary high school students. Apart from excellent academic performance and stand-out skills, their life experiences were especially simple. They had never seen such a show! Even Wage, who had fully prepared, was somewhat stunned. So this is what true aristocrats are like. Nako Garcia sat in a chair, her spine very straight, her eyes staring forward. For a moment. The atmosphere in the dormitory quieted down. Other than the sound of breathing, there was the sound of tidying up the bedding. Possibly out of boredom. Nako Garcia picked up a makeup mirror from the table and fiddled with it. The makeup mirror belonged to Wage. Nako Garcia was just playing with it, not saying much. She couldn¡¯t allow Nako Garcia to think she was stingy. ¡°Bang!¡± The next second, the makeup mirror fell to the ground and shattered. Wage was stunned for a moment. Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s just a mirror, Nako Garcia didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But the next second, Nako Garcia actually laughed, ¡°Hehe.¡± Wage furrowed her brows, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± ¡°I like hearing this sound.¡± Nako Garcia admitted frankly. Wage was speechless, ¡°Do you not realize, that was my mirror! Just because you are an aristocrat, doesn¡¯t mean you can be so rude right?¡± Randomly smashing other people¡¯s mirrors. Is this how aristocrats behave? ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful to the lady!¡± a bodyguard appeared before Wage, ¡°Apologize to the lady immediately.¡± Wage was dumbfounded. Nako Garcia had smashed her mirror, and now She was asked to apologize to her? This was absolutely suffocating. She was not a low caste citizen of Country Polluton. Nako Garcia had no right to treat her like that. At this moment, a bodyguard walked to Nako Garcia and whispered a few words in her ear. Hearing this, Nako Garcia turned her head to look outside the door. She saw a slender and lofty figure. The standard oval face, clear and turbulent peach blossom eyes. This was Viola Thompson. Nako Garcia subtly narrowed her eyes. This girl seemed to be more beautiful than she had imagined. Nako Garcia slightly raised her lips, stood up from the chair, walked to Wage, and said softly, ¡°I should apologize to you, Miss Wage. Rest assured, I will make sure to compensate for your loss.¡± Wage was stunned again. She did not expect Nako Garcia to apologize to her. Given the circumstances, Wage did not know what else to say and simply let it go, ¡°Forget it, it wasn¡¯t anything valuable anyway.¡± Nako Garcia smiled, turned her head to look at Viola Thompson, who was approaching, and said politely, ¡°Hello Miss Thompson, I am your new roommate, Nako Garcia.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Viola Thompson shook hands with Nako Garcia, ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Nako Garcia subtly observed Viola Thompson. She didn¡¯t miss a single expression on Viola Thompson¡¯s face. However, from beginning to end, the expression she wanted to see never appeared on Viola Thompson¡¯s face. There was no surprise. And no feeling of being flattered. As if they were both ordinary people. This was a surprise to Nako Garcia. She had thought that Viola Thompson would surely pander to her upon seeing her. After all, there was a gulf between them. But Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t. Nako Garcia slightly raised her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson looks better than I imagined.¡± She wanted to see. Was Viola Thompson pretending or was this her nature. And whether she could resist a great temptation. ¡°Thank you,¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was light, ¡°Miss Garcia is also very beautiful.¡± After getting acquainted. Viola Thompson returned to her bed and arranged her clothes and personal belongings. Most of them were things Mary Perryne had prepared for her. Sunscreen, hydrating solutions, whitening solutions¡­ And various face masks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though it was now deep autumn, Four Seasons Island was summer all year round. During military training, it is necessary to have sunscreen and hydrating masks. After all, the military training at Capital University lasts a month. Mandel Thompson, Harry Thompson, and Samuel Thompson, the three brothers, had already left the school after dinner. Their plane was at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Due to the military training period, Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the school at night, so she couldn¡¯t see them off and thus came back after dinner. Nako Garcia took a mirror out of her bag and handed it to Wage, ¡°Miss Wage, I¡¯m sorry. I accidentally broke your makeup mirror just now. Here is a replacement for you. Even though it¡¯s not the same as yours, it serves the same purpose.¡± Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: 247: Sinian Countrys Number One Beauty? Nothing More Than That!_6 Chapter 787: 247: Sinian Country¡¯s Number One Beauty? Nothing More Than That!_6 Wage took the heavy makeup mirror, ¡°Is this really for me?¡± If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was the exclusive mirror of Polluton country¡¯s nobility. It was also a symbol of status. With this little mirror, even if she wasn¡¯t a noble from Polluton country, ordinary people there would still give her special respect. ¡°Yes.¡± Nako Garcia nodded. Wage couldn¡¯t put it down, and then asked, ¡°Are the gemstones on it real?¡± ¡°Miss Wage has a good eye.¡± Nako Garcia said. Wage widened her eyes, ¡°They really are gemstones!¡± Her eyes were full of disbelief. Nobility is really something. A casual gift, and it¡¯s real gemstones. Putting aside other things. Just these gemstones, their value is priceless. Even Betty on the side was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Nako Garcia to be so generous. Sunny looked at Wage, her eyes full of contempt. This person from Reasin country, looking like she had never seen the world before. Such a person was not qualified to be Nako Garcia¡¯s roommate at all. She didn¡¯t know what Nako Garcia was thinking. Insisting on living in the same dormitory as Viola Thompson. Wasn¡¯t this indirectly lowering her own status? Nako Garcia smiled and said, ¡°Miss Wage, no need to be surprised. Our Polluton country is rich in gemstones, so these are not that significant.¡± It was true that Polluton country produced a lot of gemstones. But that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t valuable. On the contrary. These gemstones were very valuable. And they were only for the nobility. All the anger in Wage¡¯s heart disappeared, and she smiled, ¡°Thank you, Miss Nako.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Nako Garcia smiled slightly, glancing at Viola Thompson, Her face showed no extra emotions. She didn¡¯t even look at the gem-studded little mirror in Wage¡¯s hand. Could it be¡­ Was she not jealous at all? Nako Garcia did not believe it. As it is known, Sinian people are very cunning and hypocritical. Viola Thompson was probably doing this to attract her attention in a different way, and in the end, become good friends with her. Once she becomes good friends with her. What can¡¯t Viola Thompson ask for? Isn¡¯t there a saying in Sinian country? Cast a long line. Catch a big fish. Nako Garcia narrowed her eyes. Viola Thompson did act very well. She was looking forward to Viola Thompson¡¯s reaction next. With that in mind, Nako Garcia curled her lips, turned her head to Sunny, ¡°You guys can go back first.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Sunny nodded, leading the bodyguards away. Nako Garcia continued, ¡°Have you guys eaten? If you haven¡¯t, you can go out with me for dinner. My brother has prepared a college admission celebration banquet for me outside.¡± Wage said, ¡°But aren¡¯t we not allowed to leave the school now?¡± Nako Garcia smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay, just inform the school leadership.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wage was surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Nako Garcia nodded. Wage looked at Betty, ¡°Shall we go together?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Betty nodded. It was a rare opportunity, and she couldn¡¯t miss it. With that, Wage looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, why don¡¯t you come too?¡± Viola Thompson smiled lightly, ¡°I just ate at the cafeteria. You guys go ahead!¡± She still had to video call with her parents. Nako Garcia smiled and said, ¡°What a pity. Since Viola has already eaten, how about the three of us go together?¡± Viola¡¯s reaction was within Nako Garcia¡¯s expectations. Betty and Wage followed in Nako Garcia¡¯s footsteps.As soon as I left the dormitory building. I saw a black car parked downstairs. Capital University rules do not allow vehicles to enter the campus. Obviously. These rules do not apply to Nako Garcia. Betty and Wage exchanged glances, both seeing the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. As expected. Nobility is nobility. Viola Thompson would regret it if she saw this scene. After all, Nako Garcia is not an ordinary noble. Betty even started to wonder. Did Viola not know Nako Garcia¡¯s identity from the beginning? After all, she didn¡¯t know about Nako Garcia¡¯s noble status at the beginning either. It wasn¡¯t until Wage explained that she understood. Betty and Wage got into the car under the envious eyes of the other students. The backseat space was huge. A table was even placed in the car. Betty and Wage were both a bit restrained. It didn¡¯t take long for the car to stop in front of an upscale building. JS Hotel. There are only 20 worldwide. It¡¯s said that staying there one night costs over 200,000. So, only the powerful and wealthy can enter the JS Hotel. Nako Garcia got out of the car first and smilingly introduced, ¡°There are no outsiders in the hotel tonight, other than us. Don¡¯t be too restrained.¡± Upon hearing this, Betty raised her head and asked, ¡°Miss Nako, did you rent out the whole place?¡± Nako Garcia shook her head slightly, ¡°This hotel belongs to our family.¡± Upon hearing this, both Betty and Wage widened their eyes in shock. No one would have guessed that JS Hotel was owned by Nako Garcia¡¯s family business. My God! Under their astonished gaze, Nako Garcia stepped forward, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Right. It¡¯s this kind of look. Someday, she would see the same look in Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes. Nako Garcia smirked. Betty and Wage immediately followed Nako Garcia¡¯s footsteps. The interior of the hotel was magnificent. Antiques and famous paintings were everywhere. Wage took out his phone and started taking photos. At that moment. A security guard immediately came forward to stop him, ¡°No photos allowed here.¡± The rich and powerful were used to such places and had no interest in taking photos. People like Wage just wanted to show off by taking pictures. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nako Garcia looked at the security guard and said with a smile, ¡°he¡¯s my classmate.¡± Wage patted his chest, glared at the fierce-looking security guard, and jogged to catch up with Nako Garcia, ¡°Miss Nako, can I post it on my social platform?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nako Garcia nodded. ¡­ On the other side. Vice Principal Denton¡¯s office. ¡°Instructor Lance, please sit.¡± Instructor Lance sat down across from Principal Denton. Lance was from Combat Country. He was 6¡¯2¡å, wearing a uniform, tall and handsome, and his thick uniform couldn¡¯t hide his well-developed muscles. At the same time, he was the nightmare of new students during military training. Vice Principal Denton passed Viola Thompson¡¯s student profile to Instructor Lance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vice Principal Denton smiled, ¡°Please give this person special ¡®attention¡¯.¡± Special attention? Instructor Lance¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Vice Principal Denton, you should know that I¡­¡± Before he could finish, Vice Principal Denton interrupted, ¡°Instructor Lance, you may not know who Viola Thompson is. She is not an ordinary student; she is the first full marks achiever in our school since its founding. As for how she got these full marks, I think you should know without me saying much. I have already sent someone to investigate this matter.¡± Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: 248: Strong counterattack, Luxi dominates the whole field Chapter 788: 248: Strong counterattack, Luxi dominates the whole field Hearing this, Instructor Lance frowned slightly. As everyone knows, the entrance exam of Capital University is very strict. There are five security checkpoints. Candidates have no chance to cheat at all. But Vice Principal Denton kept accusing Viola Thompson of cheating, directly or indirectly. ¡°Vice Principal Denton, before the results of this matter come out, I think it¡¯s better not to jump to conclusions,¡± Lance paused and continued, ¡°I will not use my position to make things difficult for any new student.¡± Vice Principal Denton continued, ¡°Instructor Lance, I think you should know my integrity. I would never wrongly accuse anyone nor bring personal grudges into public affairs, let alone the fact that I didn¡¯t know Viola Thompson before. All my suspicions are reasonable guesses.¡± Instructor Lance looked at Vice Principal Denton, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Instructor Lance, let me tell you the truth,¡± Vice Principal Denton approached Instructor Lance and lowered his voice, ¡°the reason Viola Thompson scored full marks is because Principal Yves Dinwoodie leaked the exam questions. Believe it or not.¡± At this, Instructor Lance turned to look at Vice Principal Denton. Vice Principal Denton continued, ¡°Instructor Lance, actually I didn¡¯t mean for you to deliberately make things difficult for Viola Thompson. I just wanted you to test her incidentally. After all, besides being the first student in our entrance exam history to get full marks, she is also the first new student to reach Cold Snow Mountain this year.¡± Upon hearing this, Instructor Lance¡¯s expression changed. He apparently didn¡¯t expect that Viola Thompson was also the first person to reach the top of Cold Snow Mountain. Knowing that some words should be limited, Vice Principal Denton said no more and turned to walk towards his office. ¡­.. Hotel JS. Nako Garcia led Betty and Wage to the most luxurious VIP room. Along the way, they were amazed one after another. Wage looked at a dazzling golden ornament and asked, ¡°Is that pure gold?¡± Because it was too dazzling. Nako Garcia turned her head and said, ¡°Miss Wage has a good eye.¡± Hearing this, Wage widened her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s really pure gold?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nako Garcia smiled and said, ¡°Here, everything you can see is basically gold or gemstones, including the floor you¡¯re stepping on, which is made of solid jade.¡± Upon her words, Wage and Betty immediately looked down at their feet. Once again, they were amazed by the extravagance of the Garcia family. Nako Garcia couldn¡¯t hide her disdain. This was the first time she¡¯d known. That there were actually people so ignorant. Soon, they arrived at the door of the private room. Two waiters stood at the door. Seeing Nako Garcia, the waiter immediately opened the door. ¡°Miss Nako, please.¡± Nako Garcia turned her head and looked at the waiter, ¡°Has my brother arrived?¡± ¡°Mr. Visha Garcia is already inside waiting for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nako Garcia nodded her head and turned to the two behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Wage and Betty followed Nako Garcia¡¯s steps. The inside of the room was even more luxurious than the outside. There was a lounge area outside. Inside, a handsome man with deep blue eyes and mysterious charm sat at the 50-meter round table, wearing the unique attire of high-caste aristocrats of Country Polluton and adorned with various decorations. It was an aristocratic feel built by external objects. After all, in Country Polluton, wearing such attire would be regarded as an illegal crime punishable by law for ordinary people, other than the high-caste aristocrats. When Betty and Wage saw Visha Garcia, they were both stunned. Wage¡¯s heart even raced faster. She even started to fantasize that if she could marry Visha Garcia, would she also become a high-caste aristocrat in Country Polluton. Nako Garcia walked over with a smile, ¡°Brother.¡± Visha Garcia raised his head to look at Nako Garcia but said nothing. Nako Garcia continued, ¡°Brother, let me introduce you to my two roommates, Wage and Betty.¡± Hearing this, Visha Garcia¡¯s expression changed slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Obviously. He didn¡¯t want to meet Wage and Betty. Betty and Wage immediately walked over to greet him. ¡°Mr. Garcia, hello, I am Wage.¡± ¡°I am Betty.¡± Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: 248: Strong counterattack, Luxi dominates the whole game_2 Chapter 789: 248: Strong counterattack, Luxi dominates the whole game_2 Visha Garcia didn¡¯t say anything. Nako Garcia laughed, ¡°You two sit down, don¡¯t mind him, my brother just doesn¡¯t like talking much.¡± Betty and Wage sat on the shiny metal chairs. The moment they sat down, both of them thought of Nako Garcia¡¯s words. Could it be¡­ These chairs were also made of pure gold. Thinking of this. The two swallowed hard. At this moment, Visha Garcia stood up from his chair and walked outside. Nako Garcia immediately stood up too and looked at Wage and Betty, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± They both nodded. Nako Garcia went out. Visha Garcia¡¯s face was very ugly, ¡°What¡¯s going on with these two?¡± The Garcia family was one of the rare high castes in Country Polluton. They were born superior to others. But now, Nako Garcia had brought two ordinary people to them. What right did these ordinary people have to sit at the same table with them? Nako Garcia smiled and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, let me explain for you.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Nako Garcia curled her lip slightly, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve met Viola Thompson. She¡¯s different from what we imagined. However, it could be that she doesn¡¯t know about our ¡®Garcia¡¯ family status. The reason why I befriended these two ordinary people is to let Viola Thompson know about the real power of our ¡®Garcia¡¯ family.¡± She wanted to use Betty and Wage to show Viola Thompson that they, the ¡®Garcia¡¯ family, were born superior to everyone else. Upon hearing this, Visha Garcia narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, grandfather¡¯s illness can¡¯t be delayed.¡± Nako Garcia nodded, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, I remember.¡± A year ago. Nako Garcia¡¯s great-grandfather, Ranco Garcia, contracted a rare disease. There was no cure. At that time, a witch doctor came to the Garcia family. This witch doctor possessed remarkable medical skills. He could save a life and bring the dead back to life. After the witch doctor¡¯s treatment, Ranco Garcia felt better, but he still needed a medical catalyst called Pearl Blood to fully recover. Pearl Blood was an extremely rare find. Out of 8 billion people in the world, only 2-3 have Pearl Blood. People with Pearl Blood seemed no different from ordinary people, but their internal organs could be matched with anyone. And there would be a hundred percent chance that there would be no rejection. This was why Viola Thompson, despite having no biological relationship with Elizabeth Thompson, had a perfectly compatible liver for her. Medically speaking, this type of person was also called a portable transplant bank. The Garcia family searched for a long time until they found Viola Thompson. After all, Viola Thompson had previously donated her liver to Elizabeth Thompson and had records in the hospital archives. So, Nako Garcia¡¯s purpose in approaching Viola Thompson was simple. To make Viola Thompson become their family¡¯s mobile living blood bank. With Viola, people could be brought back to life. As long as her heart and organs were transplanted before they died, her organs could be used for anyone. In a way, Viola Thompson¡¯s existence was not just a simple living blood bank. Nako Garcia originally thought that approaching Viola Thompson would be easy, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ Inside the private room. Nako Garcia and Visha Garcia had just left, and Betty and Wage started looking around the room. First, Wage looked at the chair and bit the back of the chair because she wasn¡¯t sure if it was pure gold or not. Seeing the teeth marks on the back of the chair, Wage gasped and patted Betty beside her, ¡°Look, it is gold!¡± Betty lowered her head, her eyes not showing much surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Nako mention it before? All the things here that look like gold are made of gold.¡± Wage swallowed, ¡°How rich do you think the Garcia family is?¡± ¡°Unimaginable.¡± Envied looks filled Wage¡¯s eyes. Some people are born in Rome. While she was still on her way there. Fate is truly unfair. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, The sound of a door opening filled the air. Nako Garcia walked in from outside. ¡°Sorry Betty and Wage, my brother had to leave for something.¡± Nako Garcia had an apologetic look on her face, ¡°But to apologize, he prepared a small gift for both of you.¡± As she spoke, a waiter came over with two beautifully wrapped boxes. Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: 248: Powerful Counterattack, Luxi Dominates the Entire Game_3 Chapter 790: 248: Powerful Counterattack, Luxi Dominates the Entire Game_3 Wage took the box. It was heavy. There must be something valuable inside. After all, any gift from Nako Garcia would be as lavish as a diamond-studded mirror. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Visha.¡± Wage immediately said thanks, Betty did the same. Generally, Visha Garcia had a good first impression of them, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t prepare gifts for them. Nako Garcia smiled and said, ¡°No need to be polite, these are just some inexpensive trinkets, as long as you both like them.¡± ¡°We love them very much.¡± Betty continued, ¡°Miss Nako, can we open it now to see what¡¯s inside?¡± Nako Garcia said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, it¡¯s not too late to open it back in the dorm.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Betty nodded. Wage squinted her eyes. She quickly figured out Nako Garcia¡¯s intentions. After dinner, they rode back to school in a luxury car. However, when Betty and Wage got out of the car, they attracted the attention of numerous people. After all, Motor vehicles were not allowed to drive in Capital University. Those who could drive their cars into campus were either leaders or some big shot. Not to mention a limited-edition Rolls-Royce. The dormitory door was correct. With a gentle push, the door opened. It was quiet inside. Viola Thompson, wearing glasses, sat at her desk, completely absorbed in her computer screen, her fingers dancing rapidly on the keyboard. The speed, Only leaves a trail of afterimages. Her jade-like hands, contrasting the black keyboard, created a strong visual impact; it was beautiful. From Wage¡¯s angle, Viola Thompson¡¯s screen appeared pitch black, without any light. Yet, Viola Thompson was still absorbed in tapping on the keyboard. What was Viola Thompson typing? Just pretending. Nako Garcia immediately recognized that Viola Thompson was wearing anti-peeping screen glasses. With this screen, one can only see the computer screen clearly when wearing the special glasses, otherwise it would appear pitch black to the naked eye. Seeing the group¡¯s return, Viola Thompson glanced over and greeted politely, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Wage nodded. Betty took out the gift box from Nako Garcia and sat on the bed, slowly opening it. As soon as she saw the contents, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Oh my goodness! Miss Nako, you¡¯ve given us such a valuable gift!¡± Upon hearing this, Wage immediately opened her own gift box. Inside, there was a precious bracelet. The steel seal was engraved with the ¡®Garcia¡¯ family emblem. Wage took out the bracelet, ¡°Thank you, Miss Nako.¡± Nako Garcia smiled and said, ¡°This bracelet is our Garcia family¡¯s signature design. Wearing it while traveling to our Country Polluton, all tourist sites are free, and there¡¯s even a dedicated car service.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wage¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Betty looked at Wage, ¡°Wage, look at what you¡¯re saying. Would Miss Garcia lie to us?¡± Wage realized she had misspoke and laughed, ¡°Miss Nako, I was just casually speaking, don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°How could I?¡± Nako Garcia continued, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that Miss Thompson didn¡¯t join us for dinner tonight, otherwise, my brother would have definitely prepared one for her as well.¡± This was a reminder to Viola Thompson that she would only have a chance to receive these things if she got close to and pleased Nako Garcia. Otherwise, Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t get anything at all. Thinking of this, Nako Garcia narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe that Viola Thompson could remain indifferent in the face of such great temptation. Betty walked over to Viola Thompson, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Viola, could you help me fasten the bracelet?¡± Although Betty interrupted her train of thought, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t get angry. She glanced back slightly, took off her glasses, and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Betty stretched out her hand. Viola Thompson lowered her eyes and fastened the clasp for her. ¡°There.¡± Betty smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Viola.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Viola Thompson responded with a faint smile. Betty continued, ¡°Viola, do you think this bracelet looks good on me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Betty looked at the bracelet, then at Viola Thompson, and said, ¡°I have darker skin, so I think it would look even better on you if you wore it.¡± At this point, Betty reluctantly added, ¡°But it¡¯s such a pity that you didn¡¯t go out with us tonight.¡± Nako Garcia watched Viola Thompson quietly, Afraid of missing the slightest expression on her face. Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: 248: Counterattack with power, Viola dominates the whole arena_4 Chapter 791: 248: Counterattack with power, Viola dominates the whole arena_4 But what a pity. Throughout the exchange, Viola¡¯s face never showed the expression Betty had hoped for. Viola responded in a level tone, ¡°I already have a bracelet. Wearing another one would be excessive.¡± Upon hearing this, Betty looked at Viola¡¯s wrist. There, she saw a single red thread adorning Viola¡¯s wrist. A jade bead was tied to the center of the thread. A simple arrangement. Like her, elegant in its simplicity. Compelling people to take a second look. Betty smiled and said, ¡°It looks very nice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Viola said. At that moment, Nako Garcia approached with a bracelet in her hand. ¡°Miss Thompson, I really like your bracelet. Could I offer you this in exchange?¡±, she asked. The bracelet Nako Garcia held was no ordinary piece. With one glance, Betty recognized it as a top-grade jade bracelet. Betty couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Viola¡¯s odd luck that had caught Nako Garcia¡¯s attention. Betty subtly frowned. Viola turned her gaze slightly and declined politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this bracelet has a significant meaning to me.¡± Nako Garcia frowned slightly and offered a necklace, ¡°What if I add this? Miss Thompson, I really like your bracelet. Doesn¡¯t your Sinian Country have a saying ¡®a gentleman loves beauty but is also considerate to others¡¯?¡± Since she was little, Nako Garcia had always gotten whatever she wanted. But today. Viola refused her, not once but multiple times. This upset Nako Garcia. After all, she had made compromises to win Viola¡¯s favor. Even tolerating living in a dormitory with three girls who were of a lower class than her. But Viola continued to push her limits. ¡°In our Sinian country, we have another saying: ¡®Do not impose on others what you don¡¯t want.¡¯¡±, Viola spoke in a casual tone, her words carrying weight, ¡°If it was an ordinary bracelet, I wouldn¡¯t mind, but this bracelet symbolizes friendship for me, so sorry.¡± The bracelet on her hand was one of four. Rachel Barton, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight each had one. The last character of their names was inscribed on each jade bead. Wage walked over and commented, ¡°Viola, it¡¯s just a bracelet. Why not give it to Miss Garcia? After all, she is not asking for it for free. The bracelet she offers could buy dozens of your bracelet.¡± To Wage, Viola seemed somewhat ungrateful. Nako Garcia was born a noble. What gave Viola the right to refuse her? ¡°Don¡¯t understand what I said?¡± Viola took off the glasses she had put on, looking at Wage. Her gaze was aloof, sending a shiver down Wage¡¯s spine. At that moment, Nako Garcia said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not the intent of a gentleman to insist. Miss Thompson, don¡¯t be upset. I was just being capricious. If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine.¡± Viola said nothing more. She didn¡¯t want trouble on her first day in the new dormitory. She put her glasses back on and continued typing on her keyboard. The sound of typing once again filled the room. Wage was furious. It was her first time encountering someone as unappreciative as Viola. Today, anyone else would have accepted Nako Garcia¡¯s offer. Around ten o¡¯clock. Viola closed her laptop and went to bed. It was Nako Garcia¡¯s first time staying in a shared dormitory. She was quite uncomfortable. It seemed she needed to deal with Viola soon. ** Soon, it was the following day. Freshmen military training. Capital University had admitted over two thousand freshmen this year. All of them were unfamiliar faces. As they stood on the training ground, the atmosphere was buzzing. Viola had chosen the major of nuclear weaponry. This was a major with more males than females. With over 60 people in the class, only twenty were female. Their military training uniform was in a shade of green. When dressed in it, they looked quite fitting. Viola calmly buttoned her sleeves. Mila had chosen the same major as Viola. They were fortunate enough to be assigned to the same class. Mila was standing next to Viola. At the moment, the instructor hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so the students on the training ground were standing in a lazy and unconstrained manner. ¡°Viola, I¡¯ve heard that Instructor Lance is going to be in charge of us. He¡¯s very strict! He¡¯s the nightmare of every new student!¡± ¡°Lance?¡± Viola squinted her beautiful eyes, ¡°You mean Lance Clinton?¡± ¡°I think so?¡± Mila nodded, and asked, ¡°Viola, do you know him?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Not well.¡± Viola responded simply. Not well? Mila furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Did not being well acquainted mean she knew him? As Mila was just about to respond, a voice broke through the air, ¡°Is that our instructor over there?¡± Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: 248: Strong Counterattack, Viola Dominates the Whole Game_5 Chapter 792: 248: Strong Counterattack, Viola Dominates the Whole Game_5 ¡°Oh my God! So handsome!¡± Men in uniforms always look so attractive. Especially someone like Instructor Lance, who has spent years amidst gunfire and bullets. In addition to his deterring power, he also possesses a fatal charm. Mila swallowed as she looked at Instructor Lance, ¡°I heard he has killed people.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hmm? Mila didn¡¯t expect Viola¡¯s reaction to be so indifferent. Could it be that Viola didn¡¯t hear what she just said? ¡°Viola, I said that Instructor Lance has killed people!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Viola¡¯s expression was still indifferent. God knows how shocked Mila was when she first saw this news on the school forum. But Viola didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. Her calm face didn¡¯t even show a hint of emotion. Scary. It¡¯s just too scary. Mila continued, ¡°And it¡¯s not just one person.¡± Viola remained nonchalant. Mila looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, did you not clearly hear what I was saying?¡± Otherwise, how could Viola¡¯s reaction be so relaxed! Anyone facing the topic of ¡®death¡¯ couldn¡¯t possibly be so calm. Viola slightly turned her gaze, ¡°Kopper Country is well-known as the Combat Country, it is normal for him to have blood on his hands.¡± Entering and leaving the battlefield, his hands remain as clean as ever. That¡¯s what would be abnormal. Although Mila understood this, she still couldn¡¯t keep calm when faced with this matter. It¡¯s just¡­ Hard to accept. Just thinking about Instructor Lance daring to kill people made her shudder all over. ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡± Mila asked. ¡°Who?¡± Viola asked. Mila said, ¡°Instructor Lance.¡± Viola smiled indifferently, ¡°He is a person like me, why should I be afraid of him?¡± Mila gave Viola a thumbs up. It must be said that, once again, Viola refreshed her worldview. At this moment, Instructor Lance had appeared in front of everyone, ¡°Everyone, at ease, attention!¡± His voice was loud. And very imposing. Everyone immediately stood at ease and at attention. ¡°Greetings, I am Lance Clinton from Kopper Country.¡± Hearing this, the girls who were just immersed in Instructor Lance¡¯s handsome facial features turned pale with fright. The boys who were originally relaxed also immediately stood up straight. In the entire Capital University, who didn¡¯t know about Instructor Lance¡¯s reputation? Instructor Lance was also known as the Devil Instructor. It is said that the squadron led by him would either be exhausted to death or lose a layer of skin. Other instructors would give some preferential treatment to female students and be compassionate. But for Lance Clinton, there was no distinction between men and women. Instructor Lance looked at the young and energetic faces in front of him one by one, and continued, ¡°During the one-month training, I will be your instructor. During this period, please follow my rules!¡± ¡°In our military world, there is only obedience, no questioning! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Instructor Lance slightly furrowed his brows. This batch of freshmen looked tall and strong, but they were all just show, ¡°Didn¡¯t eat?¡± Everyone shouted again, ¡°Understood.¡± This time, everyone used all their strength. Instructor Lance was barely satisfied, and with his hands behind his back, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s start the roll call now. When you hear your name, take one step forward and report.¡± His memory was excellent. He didn¡¯t even need to look at the roster to remember the sixty names on it. ¡°Felix Manning.¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Peter Grinka.¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mila Maverick.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Mila took one step forward. Instructor Lance glanced at her. Mila was a bit nervous. Her body tensed up. Instructor Lance continued, ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Viola stepped out. With perfect marching steps. The female student¡¯s waist was straight, but not tense, instead very natural. It was like¡­ She had undergone training in general. This surprised Instructor Lance a bit. What surprised him even more was Viola¡¯s face. A Sinian person. Instructor Lance had been an instructor at Capital University for decades, but this was the first time he had seen a Sinian face in the squadron he led. After the roll call, Instructor Lance had everyone run a few laps around the training ground. This was warming up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The physical fitness of those who passed the Capital University¡¯s preliminary test was not too bad. After running three laps, although they were quite tired, they could still hold on. Instructor Lance brought in two non-commissioned officers. They demonstrated boxing for everyone. And instructed them on the proper movements, ¡°When the enemy attacks us from behind, don¡¯t panic¡­¡± Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: 248: Strong Counterattack, Luxi Dominates the Whole Game_6 Chapter 793: 248: Strong Counterattack, Luxi Dominates the Whole Game_6 Such a boxing class was quite boring. Viola Thompson seemed to be listening very seriously, but her mind was actually wandering far away. How could such a thing escape the eyes of the devil instructor? ¡°Viola Thompson, step forward!¡± Hearing her name being called, Viola Thompson immediately stood up. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Wandering off to outer space, huh?¡± Instructor Lance took two steps forward, ¡°You¡¯ve already learned the knowledge points I mentioned earlier, right?¡± ¡°Reporting, Instructor! Yes!¡± Her answer didn¡¯t leave any room for criticism. But it was a bit arrogant and conceited. Mila was completely stunned. What was Viola Thompson doing? Didn¡¯t she know how ruthless Instructor Lance could be? It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! Viola Thompson was done for. Instructor Lance nodded, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve learned already, come up and demonstrate it to your classmates!¡± ¡°Yes, Instructor.¡± Viola Thompson took a step forward. ¡°Greys, step forward.¡± A sergeant walked over. Instructor Lance continued, ¡°You two, spar. If Viola Thompson loses, she¡¯ll run fifty laps around the training ground!¡± This sergeant was a large man, over one meter eighty in height, and several heads taller than Viola Thompson. Wearing military boots. He had a massive frame and well-developed muscular lines. Standing in front of him, Viola Thompson seemed too frail. Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyes and looked at Instructor Lance, ¡°Reporting, if I cripple this man, I won¡¯t be held responsible, will I?¡± The girl in the sunshine had an excessive amount of confidence. The brim of her hat obscured her eyes. Only a fair and delicate chin, along with crimson lips, could be seen. As soon as the words were spoken, Everyone wondered if they were experiencing auditory hallucinations. Was Viola Thompson out of her mind?! To be so shamelessly boastful. Crush the man? Did she know that the man standing in front of her was a third-class sergeant from the special forces? Could she really beat him? Instructor Lance didn¡¯t expect Viola Thompson to say such a thing either. He¡¯d never had any contact with Sinian people before. And he didn¡¯t know anything about Sinian people. But now, his impression of Sinian people was not good at all. They were too arrogant! ¡°Begin!¡± As Instructor Lance gave the order, the sparring officially began. Viola Thompson leisurely pinched her right hand with her left. The joints made a crisp snapping sound. She didn¡¯t seem scared at all. It had been a long time since she¡¯d sparred with a professional. She was a bit¡­excited. At this moment, Greys had already begun to attack. He threw a vicious hook. It was clear that he was out for blood. Greys didn¡¯t like Viola Thompson. She was too arrogant. And dared to challenge him. He wanted to show Viola Thompson what true strength was! Viola Thompson sidestepped, avoiding Greys¡¯ attack. The speed was so fast. Instructor Lance narrowed his eyes. At this moment, the instructor from the neighboring team approached, looking a bit surprised, ¡°This girl from your team has quite the reaction time! Although she¡¯s too thin, if she¡¯s cultivated more in the future, she¡¯ll definitely be a good prospect.¡± At this moment, Greys launched another attack. Viola Thompson dodged again. Only defending, not attacking. Greys was furious. He originally wanted to finish Viola Thompson within three moves, not expecting that this Sinian girl would have some evasive skills. He had thought that dealing with a girl would only require half his strength. It seemed that now, he had no choice but to use all his strength.But no matter how fast and fierce Greys attacked, Viola Thompson stuck to defense and didn¡¯t go on the offensive. Just as Greys thought Viola Thompson would strike, she suddenly launched her attack, a sweeping leg kick. Greys squinted his eyes. Did she really think she could take him down? He was six feet tall, weighed 190 pounds, and had a body full of muscles. Even if he just stood there and did nothing, Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. Greys just stood there, even beckoning to Viola Thompson with his finger. It was an extremely provocative gesture. This scene left the students on the training ground astonished. Viola Thompson versus Greys? Wasn¡¯t this like an egg trying to crack a rock? But the next second. Bang! Before anyone could react, Greys fell to the ground. Dust billowed. The enormous impact left Greys feeling dazed. It hurt a lot. But soon, Greys came to his senses, sprung up from the ground, and attacked Viola Thompson again. This Sinian woman was indeed beyond his expectations. But this time, he wouldn¡¯t underestimate her. ¡°Ah!¡± Greys charged with his fists swinging. Still, it only took a few seconds. Bang! History repeated itself. When Greys looked up, his face was swollen. ¡°Lance, did you notice? The woman is using the same martial arts as Greys!¡± That is to say, At first, she wasn¡¯t only defending and not attacking. She was learning Greys¡¯ martial arts techniques. It was terrifying. Instructor Lance had, of course, noticed the problem. He was shocked too. He even felt that he might not be a match for Viola Thompson. And the spectators thought they were seeing an illusion. A student defeated an instructor?! Meanwhile, Thunderous applause echoed across the training ground. Viola Thompson straightened her slightly crooked hat, bowed to Greys lying on the ground, and followed the standard Sinian etiquette, ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience.¡± As she finished speaking, she looked at Instructor Lance, ¡°Reporting, sir, can I return to the team now?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Instructor Lance said. ¡­ In Capital City, After ten days of training, Rachel Barton finally finished the military training and returned home. Having not seen her sister for ten days, Dolores Frieman worriedly said, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve lost weight and gotten a suntan.¡± Capital City¡¯s late summer heat was still quite strong. Rachel Barton had gotten more than just a tan. Rachel Barton didn¡¯t care at all and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Most of our classmates got tanned too.¡± Dolores Frieman brought out a special soup she had prepared for Rachel Barton, ¡°Drink this quickly.¡± Rachel Barton took the soup and looked at the living room, ¡°Where¡¯s my second sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably busy,¡± Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°Oh, your second sister got a raise again. I heard their leader specifically appreciates her work ability. She¡¯s now the team leader of the company, and her salary last month was 50,000 dollars.¡± A monthly salary of 50,000 dollars was considered white-collar in Capital City. But white-collar jobs were meant for those with higher education. How could Delia Frieman, who didn¡¯t even finish middle school, possibly earn such a high salary? Rachel Barton was very surprised, ¡°Really?¡± Dolores Frieman nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Your second sister has saved nearly 100,000 dollars in just three months, not including household expenses. Actually, she¡¯s really smart. It¡¯s just a pity she doesn¡¯t have an education. If she had continued studying, she definitely could¡¯ve gotten into a good university.¡± In truth, all of Mrs. Flack¡¯s daughters were very intelligent. This included Dolores Frieman as well. It was a pity that the two of them didn¡¯t have the good fortune Rachel Barton had to break away from their original family circumstances. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the Rachel Barton from back then had heeded Viola Thompson¡¯s words, her life would¡¯ve been nearly perfect by now. Rachel Barton lightly furrowed her eyebrows, thinking about the changes that had occurred in Delia Frieman¡¯s life and feeling that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. Capital City was a very competitive city. Without any educational background or connections, earning 50,000 dollars a month was impossible, even for many college graduates. Unless¡­ Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: 249: She is NO.1 (Second Update) Chapter 794: 249: She is NO.1 (Second Update) Unless Delia Frieman returns to her old profession. After all. That line of work brings in money fast. Upon thinking about this, Rachel Barton frowns slightly. They are in need of money now, but that doesn¡¯t mean she accepts any money. At this moment. There is a knocking sound in the air. ¡°I¡¯ll get the door.¡± Dolores Frieman wipes her hands on her apron and hurries to open the door. It¡¯s Delia Frieman. ¡°Big sister.¡± ¡°Delia is back.¡± Delia carries several shopping bags in her hands, smiling as she walks in, ¡°Big sister, isn¡¯t Rachel coming back today?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Dolores Frieman nods, ¡°She just got home. Only ten days of military training, and she¡¯s become much darker.¡± ¡°Rachel!¡± Delia walks inside. Rachel smiles and comes over, ¡°Second sister.¡± Delia asks, ¡°Rachel, was the military training tiring?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, not very tiring.¡± Rachel replies. Delia examines Rachel closely, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten darker and thinner. Right, I bought these skincare products for you. I heard this brand is very popular now, and I asked someone to buy it from abroad.¡± Rachel is familiar with this brand too. It¡¯s an internationally famous brand. A jar of cream costs over a thousand yuan. Looking at Delia again. In just over ten days, Delia had changed a lot. In the early autumn days. She wears a Chanel-style suit, with about 7cm high heels, and her footsteps make rhythmic clattering sounds. Her hair, which was originally yellow and curly, is now dyed black and straightened. She looks very elegant. She also has done her nails. There is no trace of her previous appearance. But no matter how Rachel looks. She always feels that Delia has an air of worldliness about her. She doesn¡¯t understand. Why her second sister had to embark on this path of no return. She¡¯s fallen so low. ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize your second sister?¡± Delia asks. Rachel snaps back to reality, smiling as she takes the skincare products from Delia, ¡°Ah, no.¡± Delia also walks over to Dolores, ¡°Big sister, this is what I bought for you and the children.¡± Dolores chides playfully, ¡°Don¡¯t I know what to buy for myself? Why do you have to buy it? Save your money, aren¡¯t you supposed to buy a house? Although your salary is high, the house prices in Capital City are so expensive. When will you be able to afford a house?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to buy a house, besides, earning money isn¡¯t just about saving. Our company has a new guy who signed a big deal on his second day of work, and his commission alone was 1.4 million. Maybe one day I¡¯ll sign a deal like that too.¡± Delia responds. Dolores laughs, ¡°You still can¡¯t just spend money recklessly. Now the family¡¯s expenses are basically covered by you, and you¡¯re under a lot of pressure.¡± Eight thousand yuan rent each month is paid by Delia. Over three thousand yuan in monthly expenses are also paid by Delia. Although Delia has a high salary, she can only save about twenty thousand yuan per month after deducting these expenses. The average housing price in Capital City is 80,000-100,000 yuan per square meter. It¡¯s difficult to fulfill her house-buying plan with her current salary. That is, unless like Delia said, one day she signs a big deal and can afford to buy a house. ¡°I know.¡± Delia continues, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big sister. I have a sense of propriety.¡± Dolores nods. Rachel adds, ¡°Big sister, second sister, I¡¯m going to take a bath first.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel takes her pajamas and goes to take a shower. Half an hour later. Rachel comes out of the bathroom. Delia comes over with a box of facial masks, ¡°Rachel, try this mask. I heard it¡¯s especially good for repairing skin after sun exposure.¡± ¡°Thank you, second sister.¡± ¡°Rachel, how come you¡¯ve become more and more polite?¡± Delia has always had a dream of attending university since she was a child. Back then, her dream was to become a doctor that saves lives and helps the wounded. But she never thought that she would be sent to Giseda City by her parents before she even graduated from junior high and lived a life shrouded in darkness. Even now, when she recalls that past, Delia shivers all over. Many times in her dreams, her pillow is wet. Her life can never start over. Her dream of attending university can no longer come true. So.She pinned all her hopes for the future onto her younger sister. Rachel was still young. She had just been admitted to Capital City Normal University, and her life was filled with infinite possibilities. So, whatever Rachel needed or wanted, Delia would try her best to fulfill them. Delia had already decided that the first house she would buy with her savings would be in Rachel¡¯s name. She wanted to give Rachel the best future. Rachel took the facial mask and asked, ¡°Delia, where do you work?¡± ¡°Why do you suddenly ask that?¡± Delia asked. Was she¡­ Feeling guilty? Rachel furrowed her eyebrows imperceptibly, ¡°I just think that the salary you guys make is so high, I¡¯d like to try it out too.¡± ¡°Absolutely not. You¡¯re a student now, and your most important task is to study hard,¡± Delia continued, ¡°Not everyone in our company makes such a high salary. Sales not only require strength but also luck. I¡¯m just lucky, Rachel. Delia hopes you focus on your studies, get your master¡¯s and Ph.D., and become the most educated of the three sisters.¡± The more Delia refused to let Rachel go, the more Rachel felt that Delia was hiding something. If one could find a high-paying job in Capital City without a degree or background, then why would she go to college? After all, going to college was meant to get a high-paying job in the future. As she spoke, Delia continued, ¡°By the way, Rachel, I¡¯ve been thinking about changing my name recently. What do you think of the name ¡®Yurong¡¯? I want to change it to Wang Yurong.¡± Change her name? Rachel looked at Delia, ¡°Delia, why do you suddenly want to change your name?¡± Delia said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think my name is too old-fashioned?¡± Ever since she started working at the company, many people have been very curious about Delia¡¯s name. ¡°Delia, a name is just a symbol, it doesn¡¯t matter if it sounds good or not. What¡¯s important is inner beauty and having the right values,¡± Rachel paused and continued, ¡°You need to be down-to-earth and not always think about taking shortcuts.¡± She had made it so clear; Delia should be able to understand. Hearing this, Delia laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Rachel. A name is just a symbol. I won¡¯t change it then.¡± Rachel nodded, feeling that Delia did not take her words to heart. She wasn¡¯t just talking about the name. It was ultimately a lack of education. She couldn¡¯t even hear the subtext. Rachel furrowed her brows slightly, wondering how to find an opportunity to make Delia realize her mistakes and get back on the right track? If she let her continue this way, it would not be a long-term solution. On the other side. Capital University. After a day of training, Viola Thompson¡¯s name became increasingly well-known among the new students, and she became their undisputed number one! After all, she was the only one who had defeated the instructor. And moreover. She was a Sinian person. When Nako Garcia heard this news, her eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment, footsteps sounded outside the dormitory. Betty and Wage had returned. ¡°Miss Nako.¡± Nako Garcia smiled, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Her gaze passed the two and fell on Viola behind them, ¡°Today is the first day of military training. How about we go out for a dinner together in our dormitory?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Betty and Wage were very supportive. Mila came over and said, ¡°Can you bring me along for your dormitory dinner? I can pay for myself.¡± Where did this low-class person come from! She had no manners at all. Disgust filled Nako Garcia¡¯s eyes, and she frowned imperceptibly before nodding with a smile, ¡°Since you are Viola¡¯s good friend, of course, we can bring you along.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Mila held Viola¡¯s hand, obliviously saying, ¡°Viola, the people in your dormitory are so warm, not like ours, their personalities are so strange.¡± Viola had no excuse to refuse the group dinner since these people would be her roommates for the next four years. So the five of them went out for dinner together. It was the JS Hotel again. Although it was not their first time here, Betty and Wage were still amazed. Even Mila thought the JS Hotel was too extravagant. She didn¡¯t know about Nako Garcia¡¯s background and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Nako, your family must be very rich, right?¡± Seeing Mila¡¯s ignorant look, Wage immediately said, ¡°Miss Nako¡¯s family is a rare high caste in Country Polluton! In Country Polluton, besides the rulers, their family is the biggest.¡± Upon hearing this, Mila¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°So, Miss Nako is from the Garcia Family!¡± Nako Garcia was very satisfied with Mila¡¯s reaction and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Since coming to Capital University, Mila had met many big shots she had only seen on TV news before. Nako Garcia¡¯s gaze swept past Mila and fell on Viola. Still the same indifferent look, as if she hadn¡¯t heard their conversation or been amazed by the luxury of the JS Hotel, let alone surprised by Nako Garcia¡¯s identity. She had never seen someone as hypocritical as Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nako Garcia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She didn¡¯t believe that Viola could still remain so calm after seeing Visha Garcia later on. Visha Garcia was not only of a noble background but also Country Polluton¡¯s number one handsome man. Anyone who had seen him would be completely enamored by him. With this thought in mind, Nako Garcia¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: 250: You think youre worthy to step on her head? Chapter 795: 250: You think you¡¯re worthy to step on her head? Visha Garcia is the man that every woman in Country Polluton dreams of marrying. In fact, not just in Country Polluton. Anybody who has seen Visha Garcia can¡¯t escape his love charm. Because Visha Garcia fulfills every woman¡¯s fantasy of a man worldwide. Nako Garcia¡¯s gaze landed on Viola Thompson again. Lifting her gaze away, she took out her cellphone and sent Visha Garcia a text. The JS Hotel was still very quiet tonight. Besides their group of five, there were only the waiters. Betty asked, ¡°Miss Nako, is the hotel not accepting other guests again tonight?¡± Nako Garcia nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Betty was surprised and flattered. Wage also felt honored. They must have saved the galaxy in their last life to be able to meet Nako Garcia in this life. Ordinary people might not meet Nako Garcia in their entire life. Mila also took out her phone and took various photos, sharing them with her family. After all, JS is a member-only hotel. People without status and position are unable to enter the JS Hotel. Throughout the process, Viola didn¡¯t even touch her phone. Very calm. She didn¡¯t even look at the surrounding decorations more than once. Soon. They arrived at the private room. Visha Garcia was already sitting at the dining table. Seeing Visha Garcia again, Betty and Wage couldn¡¯t help their accelerating heartbeats, ¡°Mr. Garcia.¡± Visha Garcia nodded slightly. Nako Garcia followed, ¡°Brother, let me introduce you, this is my other roommate¡¯s friend, Mila.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Mila politely greeted, she couldn¡¯t help but take an extra glance at Visha Garcia. Visha Garcia is very handsome. He radiates the charm of a mature man. Even Mila, who had seen many handsome men, couldn¡¯t help exclaiming. Most importantly, he is not only handsome but also very rich. What Visha Garcia hates the most in his life are the obsessed gazes of infatuated women. They look at him as if they want to devour him. Men. Most of them like the feeling of conquest. For those who throw themselves at him, they only feel disgust and dislike. Especially Visha Garcia. Unfortunately, his status is distinguished and his appearance is handsome, he is naturally the top choice for women, so, he has never met a woman who can treat him as an ordinary man. Visha Garcia turned his gaze to Nako Garcia. His eyes held a question. Nako Garcia immediately understood her brother¡¯s meaning, then said: ¡°I have another roommate who is in the restroom.¡± Without thinking, she also knew what Viola went to the restroom for. Because when they were about to reach the private room, Nako Garcia had mentioned that Visha Garcia was also there. Hearing this news, Viola immediately said she would go to the restroom. So. She must have gone to the restroom to touch up her makeup. Maybe even spray some perfume. She thought Viola was special. Turned out, Viola was just ordinary. Thinking about this, Nako Garcia¡¯s face showed undisguised disdain. At that moment. There was a knock in the air. ¡°It must be Viola.¡± Mila immediately stood up from her chair and went to open the door. As the door opened. As expected, it was Viola. Seeing Viola, Nako Garcia also stood up from her chair, smiled and said, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Nako Garcia frowned slightly. Viola didn¡¯t go to put on makeup. She was still the same as before, completely natural, she didn¡¯t even put on lipstick. Yet, with such a bare face, she gave off a sense of purity. What did she go to the restroom for? ¡°Viola, let me introduce you, this is my brother, Visha Garcia, my brother is also the youngest nobleman in our Country Polluton.¡± She paused, and again looked at Visha Garcia, ¡°Brother, this is my other roommate, Viola Thompson.¡± Upon hearing this, Visha Garcia slowly looked up at Viola. The girl was dressed in simple jeans and a white T-shirt. She was wearing a pair of small white shoes. Her hair was in a bun. It was a very simple outfit, but beautiful enough to make people want to take another look. Her face was also not piled with foundation and eyeshadow. Very pure, and very beautiful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She just looked at Visha Garcia, there was almost no expression on her face, ¡°Hello, I am Viola Thompson.¡± Her tone was very calm. Just like, the person sitting in front of her wasn¡¯t the powerful elite of Country Polluton, but just an ordinary passerby. Her reaction was too bland. Visha Garcia frowned slightly, this feeling, made him feel a little uncomfortable. Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: 250: You think youre worthy to step on her head? _2 Chapter 796: 250: You think you¡¯re worthy to step on her head? _2 ¡°He never believed that a woman could meet him and remain indifferent. Never had there been a woman he could not conquer. But now. After meeting him, Viola Thompson showed no reaction at all. ¡°Visha Garcia.¡± After a moment, Visha Garcia uttered these words. Upon hearing this, Nako Garcia slightly furrowed her brows, turning her eyes to Viola Thompson. Surprise flashed in her eyes. As his sister, Nako Garcia knew her brother better than anyone else. Visha Garcia had never looked at anyone with such a gaze, nor introduced himself to a woman on his own initiative. In Country Polluton, there is not only a division of high and low caste, but also traditional beliefs of male superiority and female inferiority. In the history of Polluton, there has never been a female official or queen. In their cognition, women are not only intellectually inferior to men, but also far behind in strength and execution. Because of such a mindset, even the princess of the Polluton Royal Family couldn¡¯t make Visha Garcia treat her differently. But now. With Viola Thompson, an ordinary person in front of him, Visha Garcia broke his own record. Nako Garcia didn¡¯t like this feeling. Not just Nako Garcia. Betty and Wage were also slightly stunned. Even though they haven¡¯t known Visha Garcia for long, they could sense that Visha Garcia treated Viola Thompson differently. After all, when they introduced themselves to Visha Garcia, he didn¡¯t say anything extra and even missed out in the middle. But when facing Viola Thompson, his attitude was so good. This made them very jealous. They are all women; why should Visha Garcia treat them differently? Just because Viola Thompson is beautiful? Nako Garcia caught all their wonderful expressions and laughed: ¡°Let¡¯s all sit down.¡± The group took their seats. Mila sat next to Viola Thompson. Nako Garcia sat next to Visha Garcia. Betty originally wanted to sit on the other side of Visha Garcia, but when she saw Visha Garcia¡¯s gloomy face, she aborted the plan. Some things need to proceed gradually. Although compared to Viola Thompson, Betty was a bit ordinary, but she was confident. After all, everyone is an individual. She believed that she must have advantages others don¡¯t, just like no two leaves in this world are identical. Once she became the lady of the Garcia Family. Everyone would see her with new respect. So, Betty sat next to Wage. Nako Garcia turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola Thompson, what do you like to eat? There is a QR code on the table, you can order whatever you like. Don¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Mila scanned the QR code. When she saw the price on the menu, she frowned slightly. Why is the food so expensive? A simple plate of saut¨¦ed seasonal vegetables is priced in triple digits. Reading Mila¡¯s thoughts, Nako Garcia laughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m hosting tonight, just order whatever you want to eat, don¡¯t worry about the money.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mila¡¯s eyes widened. For a foodie, there¡¯s nothing more tempting than the phrase ¡®order whatever you want.¡¯ ¡°Of course it is.¡± Nako Garcia enjoyed Mila¡¯s unsophisticated expression. ¡°Great,¡± Mila said with a smile, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nako Garcia nodded slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Mila ordered everything she wanted to eat. After all, such opportunities are rare. Everyone was engrossed in ordering. Only Viola Thompson Nako Garcia turned to Viola Thompson and laughed, ¡°Viola Thompson, aren¡¯t you ordering?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not picky; I can eat anything.¡± Hearing this, Mila quietly added a cup of milk tea in the menu. It was Viola Thompson¡¯s favorite taro milk tea. Nako Garcia nodded slightly, with a hint of mockery in her eyes. Viola Thompson merely wanted to attract Visha Garcia¡¯s attention with this tactic. After all. Everyone is ordering now, but only Viola Thompson remains indifferent in order to highlight how different she is. Standing out from the crowd. Such a person, her manipulative tactics are deeply ingrained. Soon. The dishes began to be served one after another. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were big lobsters. There were also king crabs, premium coral grouper, an Unforgettable Fish¡­ They are all top-grade ingredients. Especially the Unforgettable Fish. This fish lives in beautiful freshwater environment and can only be found in a few countries. It eats windmill grass and therefore, the meat has a rare fragrance, Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: 250: You think youre worthy to step on her head? _3 Chapter 797: 250: You think you¡¯re worthy to step on her head? _3 It¡¯s unforgettable once tasted. That¡¯s how it got its name. Soon enough. The large round table was laden with a feast of dishes. It was exceedingly lavish. So much so that it was clearly too much food for the six of them. Looking at the table full of dishes, Nako Garcia¡¯s eyes revealed nothing but a clear look of disgust. Such a bunch of poor, unsophisticated people. As if they hadn¡¯t eaten in hundreds of years. That¡¯s why low-class people will always remain low-class. ¡°Viola, I ordered this milk tea specially for you.¡± Mila handed the milk tea to Viola Thompson. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took the milk tea. Mila asked, ¡°Do you need a straw?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Viola shook her head slightly. The milk tea was served in a ceramic cup, so they could drink directly from the cup. No need for a straw. Drinking the familiar milk tea, Viola¡¯s mood improved considerably. Throughout the meal, Visha Garcia barely touched his chopsticks. He just sat there. His gaze occasionally fell on Viola. He thought Viola would at least look in his direction from time to time. But. No. Not once, from beginning to end. Visha Garcia slightly furrowed his brows, somewhat annoyed. Soon enough. The dinner party came to an end. Just like last time. Nako Garcia asked someone to bring gift boxes to give to the others. Viola smiled and gently refused, ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t accept something so precious. Next time we have a dormitory dinner, it¡¯s my treat.¡± No pains, no gains. Moreover, what Nako Garcia was giving was not just ordinary trinkets. Viola never took advantage of such things. Seeing Viola refusing, Mila didn¡¯t dare to accept either. After all, Nako Garcia was too generous. If she didn¡¯t see it wrong, inside the box was a diamond decoration. And it was a collectible diamond. Betty and Wage frowned slightly. What did Viola mean? She actually rejected Nako Garcia¡¯s kind intentions. It was one thing for her to refuse, but now it affected them as well ¨C they couldn¡¯t accept the gifts either. If Viola and Mila didn¡¯t accept the gifts, but they did, wouldn¡¯t that make them seem too greedy? ¡°Miss Nako, we can¡¯t accept this either,¡± Betty and Wage reluctantly put down the boxes in their hands. Nako Garcia laughed and said, ¡°Just take it. It¡¯s not that valuable or anything, just a trinket.¡± After speaking, Nako Garcia looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, you see, now they¡¯re too scared to accept.¡± Viola looked up slightly, ¡°I appreciate your kind gesture, but I really can¡¯t accept it.¡± After that, Viola looked at Betty and Wage, ¡°You guys should accept it if you want, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just not interested in these things.¡± Nako Garcia nodded, ¡°Viola¡¯s right; if she doesn¡¯t want it, let it be. You guys should accept it. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯ll be as if you¡¯re looking down on me.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Viola to be so unappreciative. Betty and Wage looked at each other and finally decided to accept Nako Garcia¡¯s gifts. ¡°Thank you, Miss Nako.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Nako Garcia continued, ¡°Go back to the dormitory tonight, I¡¯ll have my driver take you. I won¡¯t be returning to the dormitory tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, they all boarded the car to go back to the school. Nako Garcia sent them to the entrance of the hotel and exhorted the driver to drive slowly. When the car completely disappeared from her sight, Nako Garcia¡¯s expression completely changed. Her eyes were full of sinister colors. At that moment. Visha Garcia came out from inside, his eyes falling on the car ahead. The look in his eyes was somewhat hard to read. Nako Garcia turned her head and saw Visha Garcia, surprised, ¡°Brother, how did you come out?¡± Visha Garcia¡¯s gaze still lay ahead, after a moment, he looked to Nako Garcia, ¡°Viola seems to be quite special.¡± As a top aristocrat in Country Polluton. Visha Garcia had seen all sorts of beautiful women. But he had never met one like Viola before. Her uniqueness not only arose from her facial features but also her character. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola aroused Visha Garcia¡¯s desire for conquest. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Viola submitting at his feet. That would be quite a scene. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be deceived by her,¡± Nako Garcia continued, ¡°She isn¡¯t even on the same level as Betty and Wage. She¡¯s just a bit craftier than them.¡± Viola¡¯s unconventional behavior was meant to catch Visha Garcia¡¯s attention. Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: 250: You think youre worthy to step on her head? _4 Chapter 798: 250: You think you¡¯re worthy to step on her head? _4 Clearly. She achieved her goal. Visha Garcia is now very interested in her. Visha Garcia hooked the corner of his lips, ¡°Tricks? No woman has ever dared to use tricks in front of me.¡± Viola Thompson was the first. Other women, once they saw him, were like mice facing a cat. Ready to be trampled upon. But Viola Thompson was different. Even if she was pretending, she at least had the courage. Did others have it? ¡°Brother!¡± Visha Garcia narrowed his eyes, and the dangerous light at the bottom of his eyes said word by word: ¡°I want her.¡± As long as it was something he wanted, he never failed. For the first time after Visha Garcia came of age, he was so curious and impulsive towards a woman. This feeling was very strange. Especially when he thought of Viola Thompson¡¯s cold eyes. It seemed like there was some trapped beast wanting to break out of her bones. Upon hearing this, Nako Garcia panicked. After all, in their initial plan, Viola Thompson was just a mobile blood slave. But now. Visha Garcia said this. Nako Garcia frowned slightly, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Nako, I want her to be your sister-in-law.¡± Visha Garcia looked down at Nako Garcia. Sister-in-law?! Viola Thompson! What makes Viola Thompson qualified? She¡¯s nothing but a low-class person from Sinian Country. In Country Polluton, someone like Viola Thompson isn¡¯t even qualified to carry her shoes, so how could she have the qualifications to be her sister-in-law? Just thinking that such a low-class person might one day walk over her head, Nako Garcia felt very uncomfortable in her heart. No way. She absolutely cannot allow this to happen! Nako Garcia looked up at Visha Garcia, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t forget our purpose! We approached Viola Thompson to save our grandfather!¡± ¡°My decision will not affect my plan.¡± Visha Garcia continued: ¡°Nor will it affect saving our grandfather.¡± After all, their grandfather¡¯s illness only needed a little bit of Viola Thompson¡¯s blood. Nako Garcia frowned, then said, ¡°Viola Thompson is just a low-class person. If you really marry her, it will mess up the bloodline of our Garcia Clan. Our grandfather and the others will never agree to this!¡± The rules of the Garcia Clan are strict. In order to maintain the nobility of the bloodline, all adult men and women in the family cannot marry those of low class, otherwise, they will be expelled from the family. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Viola Thompson has the ¡®Pearl Blood¡¯.¡± At this point, Visha Garcia paused, then continued: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t need to remind you how precious this bloodline is, right?¡± Nako Garcia bit her lip tightly. Her eyes were full of unwillingness. Just wait. She would definitely expose Viola Thompson¡¯s true face in front of her brother. Nako Garcia then said: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be impulsive. Viola Thompson is a scheming woman. Everything she does is to attract your attention; she¡¯s not worthy of you!¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Visha Garcia¡¯s voice was very low, but it made Nako Garcia feel a chill in her heart. Before Nako Garcia could react, Visha Garcia had already turned and walked into the hotel. Nako Garcia stared at Visha Garcia¡¯s retreating figure, stomping her foot in anger. ** Capital City. After the military training ended, Flora Tiarks invited Rachel Barton, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight to hang out together. Without Viola Thompson¡¯s participation, Flora Tiarks always felt something was missing. Even the claw machine catching dolls wasn¡¯t as easy as before. When they spent two hundred bucks and only caught one doll, Flora Tiarks sighed, ¡°If only Vio were here!¡± Diana Hershey said, ¡°Vio is really a little expert at catching dolls. She taught me a set of formulas before, but when I tried to use them, the machine just didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Very frustrating. Who would have thought that even claw machines discriminate people based on their skills. Rachel Barton followed behind them, not speaking. She originally thought that Mr. White would be here today. Unfortunately. She didn¡¯t see the person she had been longing for. At this moment, Fiona Knight saw a familiar figure in front of her, turned her head to look at Rachel Barton, ¡°Rachel, is that your second sister?¡± Rachel Barton¡¯s heart tightened, and she followed Fiona Knight¡¯s direction to the figure. Indeed, it was Delia Frieman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reason Fiona Knight was not sure was entirely because Delia Frieman had changed so much during this period. Modern and fashionable. She looked exactly like an urban white-collar worker. Where was there any resemblance to her previous self? Rachel Barton didn¡¯t want Flora Tiarks to know that she has a sister who was involved in an unsightly career, so she smiled and said, ¡°Fiona, you got it wrong, that¡¯s not my second sister.¡± Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: 250: You think youre worthy to step on her head? _5 Chapter 799: 250: You think you¡¯re worthy to step on her head? _5 Her social status was already vastly different from Mr. White¡¯s. If Flora Tiarks found out that she had such a sister, then she would not even have the qualification to like Mr. White. ¡°Really?¡± Fiona Knight said. ¡°Yeah.¡± Rachel Barton nodded and continued, ¡°My sister is working now.¡± Fiona didn¡¯t think too much about it, ¡°Maybe I saw it wrong.¡± ¡°Rachel!¡± Just then, a familiar voice rang through the air. Rachel was startled. Could it be that Delia Frieman had come over to say hello without realizing it? She turned around to look. It wasn¡¯t Delia Frieman. Fortunately. Rachel¡¯s heart finally settled, and she smiled at the newcomer, ¡°Miss Simons.¡± That¡¯s right, it was Flora Tiarks¡¯ mother, Mrs. Zacks. Fiona and Diana Hershey also greeted Mrs. Zacks. Except for Viola Thompson, Mrs. Zacks wasn¡¯t very familiar with Fiona and Diana, after all, they had only met once, but she had seen Rachel several times. Flora Tiarks knew she couldn¡¯t recognize them all at once, so she smiled and said, ¡°Mom, this is Fiona, this is Diana Hershey.¡± Mrs. Zacks nodded, ¡°Ah, so beautiful, these young ladies are all prettier than my little Flora.¡± Flora Tiarks: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s one thing to compliment someone, but was there a need to put her down? Flora was speechless. Mrs. Zacks continued, ¡°You girls haven¡¯t had lunch yet, right? Let¡¯s go to my house, I¡¯ll have the chef at my home cook a delicious meal for you. The food outside is not healthy; you shouldn¡¯t learn from Flora.¡± With that said, Mrs. Zacks walked forward with Rachel¡¯s arm. Rachel was somewhat flattered. She could feel that Mrs. Zacks treated her very well. This kind of affection had already gone beyond ordinary relationships. Having no choice, Flora had to follow her mother¡¯s steps. They arrived at the Tiarks Mansion. Mrs. Zacks asked the maid to bring various freshly-squeezed juices, soda, and coffee. Rachel picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip. Mrs. Zacks smiled and said, ¡°Rachel is just like me, she doesn¡¯t like to add sugar to her coffee.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t dislike adding sugar, she just forgot it, but since Mrs. Zacks said it that way, she didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Yeah, if you add sugar to coffee, you can¡¯t taste the original flavor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s exactly what I think.¡± Mrs. Zacks agreed with Rachel¡¯s opinion, ¡°Actually, besides me, Flora¡¯s uncle also doesn¡¯t like to add sugar. It seems that we are really meant to be!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t expect Mr. White to enjoy drinking unsweetened coffee as well. Maybe. This must be the so-called fate. She felt that Mrs. Zacks must like her. Otherwise, Mrs. Zacks wouldn¡¯t have treated her so well and said those things to her. At this time, Flora stood up, ¡°Diana Hershey, Fiona, and Rachel, dinner will be ready in a while, let me take you to our game room to take a look.¡± Because the villa occupied a large area, the Tiarks Mansion had a separate KTV room and game room. ¡°Sure.¡± Diana Hershey was very interested in games and immediately stood up with Fiona. Rachel looked up at Flora and smiled, ¡°You guys go, I¡¯ll stay and chat with your mom.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Flora nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll go first, if you want to come, just ask Lee¡¯s mom to show you the way.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the three left, Mrs. Zacks looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you play games?¡± ¡°I rarely play,¡± Rachel shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really rare.¡± Mrs. Zacks laughed, ¡°How many young girls like you don¡¯t play games? My little Flora wishes she could stay glued to the game console every day. It¡¯s really worrying.¡± With that said, Mrs. Zacks continued, ¡°My little Flora rarely chats with me, and I can¡¯t join in the conversation with these young people. Rachel, you are so much better.¡± At that moment, Flora, who had previously left, suddenly returned, ¡°Mom, I heard you talking about me!¡± Mrs. Zacks gave her a glance. Looking at this warm scene, Rachel suddenly envied Flora. Once upon a time. She also longed to have a happy family. But reality ultimately disappointed her. Her mother wanted to sell her off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her father was indifferent to it. Thinking of that past, Rachel felt a deep sense of fear from the bottom of her heart. Rachel looked at Mrs. Zacks and said, ¡°Miss Simons, sometimes I do envy Flora.¡± ¡°What do you envy about her?¡± Mrs. Zacks asked. Rachel smiled, ¡°I envy her happy family, her kind mother, and her gentle mother.¡± Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: 250: You think youre worthy to step on her head? _6 Chapter 800: 250: You think you¡¯re worthy to step on her head? _6 Mrs. Zacks knew a bit about Rachel¡¯s background, knowing that she had been an orphan since she was a child. At this moment, her eyes were full of sympathy, ¡°Rachel, if you don¡¯t mind, you can treat aunty as your mother from now on. If you miss your mom, just come to find me.¡± A sister is like a mother. Rachel wasn¡¯t sure if she had misunderstood something. But now, she was very excited and happy. ¡°Aunty, is it really okay?¡± Mrs. Zacks smiled and said, ¡°Look at you, would aunty be joking with you?¡± ¡°Thank you, aunty.¡± Rachel hugged Mrs. Zacks excitedly. Mrs. Zacks was also filled with emotion. After chatting with Rachel for a while, Mrs. Zacks instructed the housekeeper to inform Mr. White to come for dinner. Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s heart began to beat uncontrollably again. Mrs. Zacks asked the housekeeper to invite Mr. White for dinner. Did she want to create an opportunity for them? At the thought of this. Rachel lowered her head, her eyes filled with excitement. Mr. White arrived shortly after receiving the call. The first thing he said when he entered the living room was, ¡°Sister, I just saw that your family bought a lot of new furniture. Don¡¯t throw away the cardboard boxes, save them for me.¡± Hearing Mr. White¡¯s words, the maidservant felt a pang of pain. After all, those cardboard boxes were supposed to be taken home by her. Who would have thought they would be snatched halfway by someone else? Moreover, the person who snatched these boxes was the head of the White family, who was thousands of times wealthier than her. It was so unjust. How could an upper-class Boss snatch their humble means of living? Whining. Hearing this, Mrs. Zacks frowned slightly, ¡°How much can those cardboard boxes be sold for?¡± Mr. White said seriously, ¡°The current price at the waste station is 1.2 yuan per catty, and I think those boxes at your house are at least 100 catties.¡± One hundred yuan could be used for a lot of things. Moreover, he didn¡¯t need to go out of his way to visit the waste station. There was one just on the way to his company. Understanding her brother¡¯s personality, Mrs. Zacks didn¡¯t say anything more, only sighing, ¡°How great would it be if you put all this energy into finding a wife?!¡± Mr. White didn¡¯t say anything. Is a wife more attractive than money? Mrs. Zacks looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Rachel could only nod, ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Zacks continued, ¡°See, even Rachel thinks I¡¯m right, and you still haven¡¯t found a girlfriend!¡± Rachel¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster with each passing moment. She lowered her head, not daring to look at Mr. White. Mr. White didn¡¯t want to continue the topic, ¡°Sister, is it time for dinner? I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± Mrs. Zacks looked up at the clock on the wall and then instructed the maidservant, ¡°Go and call Fiona and the others to come down for dinner.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Zacks had prepared a lavish meal in the kitchen today. During the meal, she specifically asked Rachel to sit by her side. She kept putting food on Rachel¡¯s plate. After putting food on Rachel¡¯s plate, she did the same for Mr. White, as they both sat on her left and right. After putting food on Rachel¡¯s and Mr. White¡¯s plates, Mrs. Zacks asked Flora to do the same for Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. This scared Fiona and Diana, who immediately picked up their bowls, ¡°Aunty, we can get whatever we want to eat, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± Mrs. Zacks said, ¡°It¡¯s not about me being polite, but you shouldn¡¯t be polite. Just treat this place like your own home. Come to visit with Rachel often and don¡¯t be restrained.¡± Upon hearing these words, a part of Rachel¡¯s heart was instantly filled. She thought her guess should be correct. Mrs. Zacks was trying to match her with Mr. White. At this thought. She quietly looked up at Mr. White. Her heart was beating rapidly. Thump, thump. One beat after another. Suddenly, she felt that the distance between her and Mr. White had become much closer. Maybe one day, they could truly become a family. After all, Mrs. Zacks liked her so much. But when she thought about her family situation and Delia Frieman¡¯s job, she began to feel inexplicably frustrated. Would anyone accept a girlfriend with a sister who has such a special profession? It was already difficult for ordinary families, let alone the prestigious White family. It seems. She needed to help Delia return to the right path as soon as possible. At this moment, Rachel began to feel grateful. Grateful that her last name was Barton. Not Frieman. After dinner. Rachel went to the restroom. When she came back, she heard Mrs. Zacks chatting with Flora. Rachel didn¡¯t have the habit of eavesdropping. Her upbringing didn¡¯t allow her to pry on other people¡¯s conversations. But just as she was about to leave, she suddenly heard this, ¡°Mom, do you really like Rachel a lot?¡± After all, the conversation was about her. Driven by curiosity, Rachel stopped in her tracks. ¡°Mhm,¡± Mrs. Zacks nodded, ¡°Rachel is a well-behaved child, and it¡¯s rare for parents not to like such a child.¡± Flora squinted her eyes, ¡°Mom, but I think you¡¯re being too nice to Rachel. Do you want her to be your sister-in-law?¡± Sister-in-law. When she heard these words, Rachel¡¯s heart became very nervous. She was also very anxious. She looked forward to Mrs. Zacks¡¯ answer. This was a question she had always wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare to. She didn¡¯t expect it to be brought up by Flora today. ¡°Oh, stop your nonsense,¡± Mrs. Zacks glared at Flora, and then said, ¡°Where are your uncle and Rachel a suitable match? Don¡¯t think too much. I am treating Rachel well because I think this child and I are destined for each other, and also because her background is so pitiful. She has grown up without parents, shouldn¡¯t I care for her more?¡± Mrs. Zacks did indeed like Rachel a lot. However, it was just a casual liking. She had never thought about matching Rachel with her brother. Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s heart felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her. From head to toe. Her body was ice-cold. Her face turned pale as well. So, it turned out that she had been deluding herself all along. It turned out that Mrs. Zacks was good to her only because she thought she was pitiful. She was just a pitiful creature. Ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous. Rachel covered her mouth tightly, trying not to let the sobbing sound come out. For fear of being found by Flora and Mrs. Zacks, she hurried back to the restroom, locked the door, and turned on the faucet on the washbasin. It was only then that Rachel dared to cry out loud. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Almost suffocating. She hated her own self-delusional behavior. She hated her lack of insight even more. She was clearly not from the same world as them, so why did she try so hard to fit in? Rachel looked at herself in the mirror, crying and then laughing. Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_1 Chapter 801: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_1 Rachel was looking at herself in the mirror. There was an indescribable expression on her face. Just then. A knock on the door was heard, ¡°Rachel, are you in there?¡± It was Flora¡¯s voice. Rachel took a deep breath, striving to calm herself down, ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Flora asked with concern, ¡°Why are you in there for so long? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rachel tried hard to keep her emotions in check, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit constipated.¡± There was no hint of anything unusual in her voice. Flora didn¡¯t think much of it, and laughingly said, ¡°That¡¯s alright, take your time. By the way, there¡¯s a laxative in the cabinet opposite the toilet, you can check.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave first then,¡± said Flora. ¡°Hmm.¡± Flora left. Rachel was still standing in front of the mirror. A moment later, she turned on the tap and washed her face with cold water. The cool water touching her skin. Instantly, she felt slightly revived. She kept warning herself inside. Rachel, you cannot cry. You should be aware of your social status, it¡¯s already a huge blessing that Miss Simons is so kind to you, how could you possibly desire more? A few minutes later. Rachel had calmed down a lot, her face devoid of any noticeable expression. She left the bathroom and headed to the living room. The living room was filled with cheerful chatter. Upon seeing Rachel, Mrs. Zacks said warmly, ¡°Rachel, come over here.¡± ¡°Miss Simons,¡± Rachel also approached with a smile. Mrs. Zacks continued, ¡°Come, try this jabuticaba.¡± The jabuticaba looks like grapes. But they are seedless, the flesh is milky white, sweet and rich in nutrients, ten times that of ordinary fruits. That¡¯s why it¡¯s expensive, and it is not jabuticaba season now, so the jabuticabas Mrs. Zacks bought were air shipped from abroad. ¡°Thank you, Miss Simons,¡± said Rachel. Mrs. Zacks joked, ¡°This child, why are you still being so formal with me? Just treat me like family from now on.¡± Rachel responded with a smile and nodded. Right now, only she knew how upset she was. Mrs. Zacks personally helped Rachel peel a jabuticaba. Jabuticaba, devoid of the purple skin, was juicy and cute. Taking one bite, the juice brimming out, sweet and soft, it was exceptionally delicious. ¡°Miss Simons, you should have one too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Zacks also ate one, and then turned her gaze towards Mr. White, ¡°Brother Nine, you should have some too.¡± ¡°Just had a meal, not hungry now.¡± Mr. White added, ¡°Just pack some for me to take home later.¡± Mrs. Zacks was accustomed to her brother¡¯s behavior, and smiled, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve packed some for you.¡± Flora was speechless. She had never seen such a stingy person like her uncle. Diana looked at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, how¡¯s your personal life recently? Have you found a girlfriend?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Zacks was more excited than Mr. White himself, ¡°Diana, why don¡¯t you introduce someone to your uncle?¡± Diana laughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for him.¡± Rachel glanced at Mr. White. The conversation was about him. But his face was unmoved. As if, he didn¡¯t hear any of it. Rachel then looked at Diana. She reminded herself of the similar topics Diana had asked Mr. White before. Could it be¡­ Diana liked Mr. White? If Diana didn¡¯t have feelings for Mr. White, why would she bring up this topic again and again? Upon reflection. Rachel¡¯s already gloomy mood began to sink further. Diana was not lacking in looks. She had graduated from a prestigious university. Her family background was much better than hers. If Diana really likes Mr. White, Mrs. Zacks would be pleased, right? Perhaps Mrs. Zacks would even be keen to matchmake Diana and Mr. White. She wasn¡¯t well off. As for education, she couldn¡¯t compare with Diana¡­ It would be normal for Mrs. Zacks not to fancy her. She should give it up. But, as she looked at Mr. White¡¯s face again, Rachel couldn¡¯t help her heart from fluttering again. When you like someone, it¡¯s involuntary. She couldn¡¯t give it up. From now on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She would bury this affection deep in her heart. ¡°Rachel, how¡¯s the jabuticaba? Is it nice?¡± Mrs. Zack¡¯s voice came again. Rachel came back to her senses at this moment, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, extremely delicious.¡± Mrs. Zacks smiled and said, ¡°I bought a lot of jabuticabas, later each of you take some home for your roommates to try.¡± Compared to her previous companions, Flora¡¯s few friends were different and Mrs. Zacks really liked them. She wholeheartedly approved of Flora¡¯s friendship with them. Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_2 Chapter 802: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_2 ¡°Miss Simons, you¡¯re too polite.¡± ¡°Polite? You¡¯re all about the same age as Viola. It feels like you¡¯re all my daughters.¡± And so. When they left the Tiarks Clan¡¯s residence, they all took plenty of tasty treats. There were fruits and other snacks. ¡°Thank you, Miss Simons!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mrs. Zacks smiled brightly, keen on maintaining a good relationship with these young ladies. Who knows, maybe they¡¯d introduce a potential match to Mr. White someday. Moreover, All three young ladies were students at prestigious universities, so it was also beneficial to expand their social network. Since both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were at Capital University and were heading in the same direction, Mrs. Zacks arranged for the driver to drop them off. Rachel Barton had gone home for the holidays, and her residence was in the opposite direction of Capital University. Mrs. Zacks turned to Mr. White, ¡°Ninth, are you passing Rachel¡¯s place on your way back?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mr. White nodded. Mrs. Zacks continued, ¡°Then you might as well take Viola back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Upon hearing the response, Rachel froze for a moment, casting a sidelong glance at Mr. White. The thought of sharing a car ride with Mr. White quickened her heartbeat again. Mrs. Zacks continued to caution, ¡°Be careful on the road, drive safely.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Mr. White made his way to the passenger side, calling out to Rachel, ¡°Rachel.¡± Rachel. Was Mr. White calling for her? And not only that, Mr. White had personally opened the car door for her. Rachel felt surprisingly flattered. After all, this was the man she had feelings for. She was stunned for a moment, then made her way over and sat in the car, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Mr. White also got into the car, reminding Rachel, ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡± His tone was low, But it was a pleasant voice. It was exactly the kind of voice Rachel loved. ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel looked down to fasten her seat belt. Just then, Mrs. Zacks came over with a large bag of stuff. ¡°Ninth, I¡¯ve packed some food for you. Can you open the trunk for me?¡± Since it was food, Mr. White naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. He proceeded to open the trunk. Click- The trunk opened. Mrs. Zacks put the items in, again reminding Mr. White to drive carefully. She also repeatedly asked Rachel to visit more frequently. Rachel smiled and nodded. If she hadn¡¯t heard Mrs. Zacks¡¯ previous conversation, she would have thought that Mrs. Zacks was very fond of her¡­ In reality, It was all her wishful thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sis.¡± Mr. White turned to Mrs. Zacks. Mrs. Zacks nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mr. White started the car and pulled away. The two of them remained silent all the way, the car was very quiet. Rachel wanted to say something, but every time she opened her mouth, she swallowed her words. The car was moving fast. Yet Rachel hoped it was slower, even slower. After all, She didn¡¯t have many such opportunities. But soon, The car arrived at the entrance of her residential area. Mr. White rolled down his window, ¡°This is the place, right?¡± ¡°Hmm, yes, this is the place.¡± Rachel quickly realized and unfastened her seat belt, ¡°Thank you for tonight, uncle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± With her heart racing, Rachel held herself together, ¡°I should go now. Drive safely, uncle.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mr. White rolled up the window and drove away. Looking in the direction of the departing car, with Mrs. Zacks¡¯ words echoing in her ears, Rachel couldn¡¯t quite articulate her feelings. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Where is Rachel suitable for your uncle?¡­¡± For a moment, Rachel couldn¡¯t figure out, where exactly she and Mr. White were unsuitable for each other. Was it their family backgrounds? But Mrs. Zacks always insisted that Mr. White didn¡¯t care about family backgrounds when choosing a wife. Apart from their family backgrounds, Rachel really couldn¡¯t think of any reason why she and Mr. White would be unsuitable for each other. A moment later, Rachel let out a soft sigh, her eyes slightly reddened. Just then, a familiar voice came from nearby, ¡°Rachel!¡± Rachel turned around to see it was Dolores Frieman. ¡°Sis.¡± Dolores Frieman jogged over, ¡°Rachel, when did you get back?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°I bought some fish and prawns. You must be hungry, right? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Rachel said with a smile. ¡°I just had supper at my friend¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Dolores Frieman nodded. Dolores Frieman then asked, ¡°By the way, Rachel, why haven¡¯t I seen you with Miss Thompson lately?¡± Rachel replied, ¡°Viola is still in military training.¡± ¡°No wonder,¡± Dolores Frieman appeared to recall something. ¡°I heard that Miss Thompson got into Capital University, is that correct?¡± Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_3 Chapter 803: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_3 ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded. Dolores said, ¡°Miss Thompson is really amazing! Remember to invite Miss Thompson and your friends over after military training is over.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± It was no problem to invite Viola Thompson and Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. But what about Flora Tiarks? If Flora Tiarks found out that Delia Frieman was her sister, wouldn¡¯t her secret be revealed? Therefore. Flora Tiarks could not be invited. As the sisters spoke, they walked towards the apartment building. Before long, they reached the tenth floor. Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet were doing their homework. Both children were very well-behaved and rushed over to greet their aunt when they saw Rachel return. Rachel also liked her niece and nephew, especially Theresa Winslet. She would never forget that it was Theresa Winslet who meowed like a kitten every day under the Mayhew¡¯s building, ultimately catching her attention and enabling her to get in touch with Viola Thompson. Otherwise, she would still probably be trapped in the Mayhew¡¯s house. Every time she thought of that experience, Rachel felt breathless. Rachel kissed Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet, smiling and saying, ¡°Auntie brought you two some snacks.¡± Mrs. Zacks had given her a lot of jabuticabas and homemade snacks. Seeing this, Dolores said, ¡°Rachel, why are you spending so much money again?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t waste money, big sister, these are gifts from a friend¡¯s mother.¡± Rachel explained. Dolores laughed, ¡°These things look expensive, your friend must be someone important, right?¡± Compared to her and Delia. Rachel was clearly much luckier. Rachel not only successfully entered university, but also made a close friend like Viola Thompson, and through Viola, she made many new friends. Without Viola, where would Rachel be now, and where would they be? Therefore, Dolores was very grateful to Viola. From the bottom of her heart, she saw Viola as a life-saving benefactor, a second parent. ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel looked around the living room and asked, ¡°Big sister, hasn¡¯t my second sister returned yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Dolores continued, ¡°Your second sister has been quite busy at work recently, often working overtime until eleven or twelve.¡± Working overtime until eleven or twelve? Normally, salespeople finish work at eight thirty at the latest? What kind of work requires overtime until eleven or twelve? This was obviously not normal. But Dolores seemed completely unaware of this. Rachel frowned slightly, ¡°How long has my second sister been working overtime?¡± Dolores thought for a moment, ¡°It seems like she¡¯s been busy since you started school.¡± ¡°Rachel, why are you asking this?¡± Dolores asked after a moment. ¡°Nothing,¡± Rachel laughed, ¡°I just think my second sister is working too hard.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure how to explain this to Dolores at the moment. Dolores nodded, agreeing with Rachel¡¯s sentiment, ¡°I think your second sister is working too hard, too. So, I made a special bone soup for her to have when she comes back tonight.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Rachel continued, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m going back to my room to read.¡± Hearing Rachel say she was going to read, Dolores immediately said, ¡°Rachel, get to it! I¡¯m going to cook, won¡¯t disturb you!¡± Of course, a student¡¯s studies are the most important. Rachel is their only hope among the three sisters. Dolores hopes that she can become a person useful to the country and society. Rachel turned around and went back to her room. As soon as she entered the bedroom, she locked the door, shed her disguise, and tears fell instantly. She slid down the door and sat on the floor. She was so tired. Although she was unhappy and wanted to cry, she had to pretend to be happy in front of others. But when she thought about how Mr. White called her by her name and opened the door for her, Rachel felt somewhat better. Although Mrs. Zacks did not consider her as a daughter-in-law. As long as Mr. White had her in his heart, there was still room for this matter to be resolved. Yes. She couldn¡¯t pessimistic now. After all, the decision is not in Mrs. Zacks¡¯ hands. If Mrs. Zacks could decide whom Mr. White would marry, Mr. White wouldn¡¯t still be single. This meant. The decision was ultimately up to Mr. White. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this, Rachel stopped crying, stood up, and walked to the bathroom. She could not cry now. She had to take good care of herself, only if she became more beautiful, more excellent, she could make herself loveable. After firming up her determination, Rachel felt a lot better. If she wanted to make herself better, improving her appearance was the first step. Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_4 Chapter 804: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_4 Rachel Barton turned on the faucet, took out her facial cleanser, and began washing her face religiously before putting on a face mask. Once the face mask was on, Rachel carefully applied her skincare products, including her eye cream. All her skincare products were high-end brands bought by Delia Frieman. The effects were very good. With her skincare ritual complete, Rachel began reading. Under the table lamp, she looked intensely absorbed. Around half-past ten. Rachel was preparing to turn off the light and go to bed. She had school tomorrow and needed to get up early. As she was just about to climb into bed, there was a knock on the door. The door was locked from inside, so Rachel had to go open it. As she opened the door, There stood Delia Frieman. Upon seeing Delia, A feeling of disgust stirred within Rachel. She could not understand why Delia chose to step back into the pit of fire. If Delia herself did not aspire for more, could she not think about the family around her? However, Rachel concealed her inner thoughts, still smiling as she said, ¡°Ella, welcome home from work.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Delia walked into Rachel¡¯s bedroom, ¡°Rachel, were you about to sleep?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°I have classes tomorrow.¡± Delia said with a smile, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you, Rachel. Oh, and take this.¡± Finishing her sentence, she put the envelope she was holding onto the bedside table. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rachel asked curiously. Delia replied, ¡°You¡¯re heading back to school soon, right? Our company paid salaries today, so I withdrew some cash for you. Rachel, even though Ella never went to university, I know it¡¯s costly. Take this money, treat your roommates to a meal or a gathering if necessary, and buy yourself a couple of nice outfits. We must never let people think we¡¯re stingy or poor.¡± She could bear hardships, but her sister shouldn¡¯t have to. She wanted everyone to know that she, Delia Frieman, had such an extraordinary sister. ¡°Ella, I can¡¯t take this. Besides, I have enough money.¡± She didn¡¯t want to take money earned by Delia¡¯s means. It felt too dirty. ¡°What do you mean you have enough? Just take it!¡± Delia continued, ¡°Do you want to upset me?¡± Thinking about the disdainful looks from her roommates when she first moved into the dormitory. And the fact she was genuinely short of money right now, Rachel reluctantly accepted, ¡°Ella, thank you.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about!¡± Delia patted Rachel¡¯s head, ¡°Rachel, we¡¯re family. You know they say a sister is like a mother. Our eldest sister has two kids to raise, so from now on, you can count on me like you would on a mother ¨C if you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to come to me.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She¡¯d be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t moved. She thought to herself. If only Delia didn¡¯t work in her particular line of work, things would be perfect. Rachel embraced Delia, sobbing, ¡°Ella¡­¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Delia patted Rachel¡¯s back, ¡°I¡¯m going to get ready for bed, you should sleep now.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel let go of Delia and nodded, ¡°Goodnight, Ella.¡± After Delia left the bedroom, Rachel counted the money from the envelope. Just right. Twenty thousand yuan. She would definitely pay this money back to Delia in the future. Dolores Frieman, came over and said, ¡°Delia, I made you some soup, it¡¯s on the table, go drink it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Delia put another envelope on the table, ¡°Dolores, I just got paid today, a total of sixty thousand yuan, this is our living expenses for this month.¡± Dolores replied, ¡°We still have two thousand left from last month¡¯s expenses, we don¡¯t need any for this month.¡± Delia continued, ¡°Dolores, our children are young and need more nutritious food. Don¡¯t be so frugal, buy more meat, eggs, milk and so on.¡± Delia had calculated before, four thousand yuan for monthly living expenses was just the right amount. If there was still two thousand left, it meant Dolores had been cutting costs from every aspect. The next day. Delia went to work on time. Because of her outstanding work performance, she reached a monthly sales target of one million in her first month, so she was now the leader of the sales team. When she came in, the team members all greeted her, ¡°Ella.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good morning, Ella.¡± Delia responded to each greeting. Also coming from a challenging background, Delia had no airs of superiority. She was extremely caring towards the new employees, so everyone in the sales team liked her. Nobody ever bad-mouthed Delia behind her back. If not for her lack of qualifications, Delia might have been promoted to management. Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_5 Chapter 805: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_5 As she walked to her desk, she saw a bouquet of bright roses on her desk. 99 of them. Upon seeing this, Delia Frieman slightly frowned. Her team members jokingly said: ¡°Oh, Ella, Manager Li has sent you flowers again! Since Manager Li is so infatuated, why don¡¯t you accept him.¡± Delia Frieman was very annoyed. The Manager Li they were referring to is the son of the company¡¯s chairman, Noah Reed. He is three years younger than Delia Frieman. Noah Reed joined the company at the same time as Delia Frieman. At that time, nobody knew that Noah Reed was the son of the chairman. Being fresh out of college and full of youthful vitality, he thought he was very capable and was always the center of attention. Because of this, many older employees even pressured him behind the scenes, leading the new employees to start alienating and isolating him. Only Delia Frieman didn¡¯t bully him, accompanying him to and from work every day, eating meals together, and gradually becoming good friends who shared everything. But from the beginning until now, Delia Frieman has only ever seen Noah Reed as a brother. Unexpectantly, Noah Reed confessed his feelings for her out of nowhere and tirelessly sends flowers every day. It¡¯s been more than a month now, and ever since his real identity was revealed, Noah Reed has been even more brazen. In a moment, Delia Frieman picked up the flowers from her desk and was about to toss them in the trash. At this moment, a team member said: ¡°Oh Ella, don¡¯t! Look how beautiful these flowers are, it¡¯s such a waste to throw them away.¡± Delia Frieman slightly raised her head, ¡°If you like them, you can have them.¡± The team member came over, picked up the flowers, and said with a smile: ¡°Then I¡¯ll take them and share them with everyone.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Delia Frieman nodded. In fact, everyone was puzzled by Delia Frieman. If they were in her position, they would definitely accept Noah Reed without hesitation. After all, Noah Reed is someone most people would find unattainable, and there are quite a few girls in the company who chase after him. The deputy team leader turned her head and looked at Delia Frieman, ¡°Ella, why are you rejecting Manager Li? Look at how devoted he is, why don¡¯t you give him a chance?¡± ¡°He and I are from two different worlds.¡± Birds and fish have different paths. That¡¯s the case between her and Noah Reed. So, even if she was slightly moved at some point, Delia Frieman always held herself back in time. The deputy team leader sighed, ¡°But Noah is really devoted!¡± Turning on her computer, Delia Frieman said, ¡°His life journey is still long, he will meet many people in the future, and I¡¯m just a passerby in his life.¡± ¡°No! You are not just a passerby in my life, you are my only one.¡± Just then, Noah Reed suddenly appeared in front of Delia Frieman, his hands resting on her desk, just looking at her. His doe-like eyes blinked repeatedly. Noah Reed, 25 years old this year, physically fits the ¡®puppy love¡¯ type, is incredibly handsome. The deputy team leader immediately took the chance to leave, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom.¡± Delia Frieman looked up at Noah Reed, ¡°Manager Li, how many times do I have to tell you? I don¡¯t like you, there¡¯s no chance between us. Can you please stop this childish behavior?¡± Since she had decided not to love him, she would give Noah Reed no hope at all. Not at all. After saying this, Delia Frieman gave a light sigh, ¡°This is going to cause a lot of trouble.¡± Noah Reed, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Delia Frieman¡¯s words of rejection, continued: ¡°Ella, I¡¯m wealthy and handsome, can be sweet and wild. Why can¡¯t you consider me? ¡± He quickly added: ¡°I can also cook. If you come home from work, I¡¯ll cook for you every day. And you won¡¯t have to worry about any mother-in-law issues if you¡¯re with me, Ella, I¡¯m serious, you¡¯ll regret it if you miss me.¡± Delia Frieman couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage in the banter, she didn¡¯t even lift her head to look at Noah Reed, ¡°I need to work now.¡± ¡°Ella¡­ ¡± ¡°Ella, can you look at me? Just one look.¡± ¡°Ella¡­¡± Noah Reed was like a buzzing bee, constantly whispering in Delia Frieman¡¯s ear. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Delia Frieman lifted her head and looked at Noah Reed, saying word by word: ¡°You should also go to work. Now, immediately, right away!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Noah Reed immediately stood up straight, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, Ella, I¡¯ll go to work right away. Don¡¯t be angry. If you ruin your health, who¡¯s going to make up for it?¡± As he finished speaking, Noah Reed obediently returned to his office. The team members chuckled softly, their faces full of satisfaction with the unfolding drama. It¡¯s just too sweet, isn¡¯t it! During lunch break, the team members were discussing skincare products. Hearing a familiar international brand, Delia Frieman immediately said: ¡°Gehret, let your sister help me purchase one as well.¡± Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_6 Chapter 806: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_6 ¡°Alright, Ella.¡± Having said that, Gehret asked again: ¡°Ella, are you buying for your sister again?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Delia Frieman nodded. Gehret wondered aloud, ¡°Ella, why are you so good to your sister?¡± It¡¯s normal for blood sisters to have a deep bond, but Delia¡¯s kindness towards Rachel Barton had already surpassed that of typical sisters. After all, Delia¡¯s own skincare products were just three hundred dollars a set, but the ones she bought for Rachel cost five or six thousand dollars a set. The nearly empty hand cream on Delia¡¯s desk was even cheaper. It merely cost ten dollars per tube. The hand cream she bought for Rachel, on the other hand, was never less than one hundred dollars per tube. When Delia spent money on herself, she was always frugal, considering whether it was worth it. But when it came to spending money on Rachel, she didn¡¯t even bat an eye. If she heard that something would be useful for a university student, regardless of whether it was indeed useful, Delia would not hesitate to buy it for her sister, not even glancing at the price. Delia, laughing, said: ¡°Why should there be a reason to be good to my own sister? Besides, my sister is extraordinary. She was accepted into Capital Normal University on her own merit and she is beautiful. She is our entire family¡¯s pride.¡± Delia truly considered Rachel her pride. Her love for Rachel even surpassed the love she had for herself. Upon hearing this, someone curiously asked, ¡°Ella, who is prettier, you or your sister?¡± Without hesitation, Delia responded: ¡°Of course, my sister is!¡± Actually. Among the three Swantz sisters, all were attractive but Delia was the most striking. However, she didn¡¯t acknowledge this at all, and she always believed that Rachel was ten times more attractive than her. Upon hearing this, Gehret said with admiration: ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a sister as great as you?¡± Delia laughed and said, ¡°Actually, kindness is mutual; my sister is very nice to me as well.¡± She always believed that having a sister like Rachel was a blessing. ** Capital University. Night fell. A bright moon shone outside the window. She heard the gentle sound of waves. Instructor Lance sat in front of his computer, replaying the daytime scene of Viola Thompson sparring against Greys. He found it difficult to learn Viola¡¯s moves as they looked simple but were far from it in practice. Even as a professional, Instructor Lance was unable to replicate Viola¡¯s moves. Yet Viola perfectly copied all of Greys¡¯ moves The entire process took no more than three minutes. What was even more frightening was. In the end, Viola actually defeated Greys using his own moves Thinking of this, Instructor Lance squinted slightly. The keen instinct of a soldier told him. This girl is not simple. The next day. Five in the morning. With the blare of the horn, the freshmen hurried towards the field. Among them, some had sleepy eyes. Some wore their hats askew, some hadn¡¯t tied their belts properly¡­ As Mila ran towards the training ground, she was attempting to button her uniform. When she arrived, Viola Thompson was already there. Her sharp features were attractive. There wasn¡¯t a trace of the laziness typically seen in someone who had just woken up. Her uniform was also well put together. ¡°Viola, why are you so early?¡± Mila was surprised. She thought Viola would be like them, hurriedly running over. After all, Viola¡¯s biological clock was set for six in the morning. It was still five o¡¯clock. Only just daybreak. But Viola was there, in perfect uniform, appearing completely calm and relaxed. Viola, smiling, said: ¡°I called you when I woke up, but you likely didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Mila responded, ¡°No wonder I saw a few missed calls on my phone.¡± Before long, Wage and Bella also rushed over. Both had not even washed their faces, unfortunately, they still came late. Instructor Lance did not care whether those who were late were male or female, ¡°two hundred push-ups.¡± Two hundred? Hearing this, both Wage and Bella were dumbfounded. Instructor Lance wanted to make an example out of them, ¡°If anyone is late again, they will do two hundred push-ups!¡± After completing two hundred push-ups, both Wage and Bella were drenched in sweat, looking pale. But Instructor Lance did not give them a chance to catch their breath, immediately making them run laps with the rest of their peers around the field. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After three hours of physical training, Wage and Bella felt worse than death. The two came over to Viola. Wage said,¡±Viola, you were already awake before us this morning. Why didn¡¯t you wake us up?¡± Viola clearly did it on purpose. She wanted to intentionally embarrass them in front of everyone. Such a person was simply too much. Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_7 Chapter 807: 251: Her Terrifying Strength!_7 Viola Thompson raised her eyes slightly, ¡°I did call, but you guys were too lazy to get out of bed.¡± Wage furrowed his brows, it seemed like there might be some truth to that. Betty continued, ¡°Then couldn¡¯t you have just called a few more times? Do you know how exhausted Wage and I were!¡± But Viola just watched the commotion. Viola stared at Wage and Betty, her eyes shadowy and unreadable. After a moment, she opened her red lips softly, ¡°Why should I care? First, as a roommate, I¡¯m not obliged to wake you up. Second, I did call you, it¡¯s your lack of willpower to get out of bed. Lastly, if you want to fight, I¡¯ll accompany you at any time.¡± Hearing this, the surrounding students all pointed fingers at Wage and Betty. ¡°Her waking you up is a favor, not doing so is only reasonable. Plus, goddess Viola actually woke you guys up! You really are ungrateful!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wage and Betty were infuriated, yet they had no ability to retort. They couldn¡¯t beat Viola either. With tails tucked, they gloomily took their leave. Mila was speechless, ¡°Why are those two like that?¡± She had a good impression of them when they had dinner together a couple of nights ago; she didn¡¯t expect them to be this unpleasant. It¡¯s one thing to not be able to wake up, but to blame it on Viola? Unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Viola Thompson said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡± They resumed their military training after breakfast. While Viola and Mila were heading to the training ground, an all too familiar feeling hit Viola, and she stopped in her tracks. If there wasn¡¯t any accident, she was probably experiencing her period. Viola furrowed her brows slightly. Counting the days, she was three days early. ¡°Viola, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mila looked at Viola curiously. Viola replied, ¡°I feel a little uncomfortable, I am going to the bathroom and will be right back. You go on to the training ground.¡± Mila nodded, ¡°Go and return quickly.¡± Despite being quick, Viola was still a minute late to the training ground. Instructor Lance¡¯s glance fell on her. ¡°Viola Thompson, step forward!¡± Observing the proceeding, Wage and Betty were over the moon. Finally, it was Viola¡¯s turn to face the consequences. ¡°Here,¡± Viola took a step forward. Instructor Lance said, ¡°I want to spar with you.¡± Viola paused. She thought she was hearing things. The students surrounding them also thought they were hearing things, and then, a look of fascination appeared on their faces. Instructor Lance wants to spar with Viola! What the heck! This is definitely worth looking forward to. Wage and Betty were even more stunned. Spar? Why isn¡¯t Instructor Lance going to punish Viola? ¡°Reporting, okay.¡± Instructor Lance turned his head to look at everyone, ¡°All present, attention! At ease, stand here properly.¡± Everyone was looking forward to this sparring session. Viola didn¡¯t just wait and take the hits this time round. She made the first move. Boom. She landed a punch on Instructor Lance¡¯s chest. Instructor Lance had not expected that she would make the first move, and he was left with no chance to avoid it. ¡°Nice one!¡± The crowd immediately clapped and cheered. Soon, some students started calling on their phones boasting, ¡°Our classmate beat the instructor today!¡± After Viola¡¯s punch, Instructor Lance didn¡¯t take his focus away. He knew very clearly, if he again let himself get distracted, he would soon lose to Viola. Unexpectedly, he had originally underestimated Viola¡¯s ability. Instructor Lance initially thought he could take down Viola within five moves. But he didn¡¯t expect¡­.. The two on the training field went back and forth, there was no clear upper hand. ¡°Go goddess Viola!¡± ¡°Go Instructor Lance!¡± Many of the instructors gathered watch the spectacle, ¡°Under normal circumstances, not many people could go against Lance for more than three minutes.¡± ¡°This girl is quite impressive!¡± ¡°Instructor Lance isn¡¯t holding back his strength, is he?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like he is!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Under the circumstances that Instructor Lance wasn¡¯t holding back, Viola was still able to match him. This clearly showed the terrifying strength of Viola. Just at that moment. Viola was thrown on the ground by Instructor Lance¡¯s back kick flip. ¡°Instructor Lance, I surrender,¡± Viola kipped up from the ground. Instructor Clifton came over with a grin, ¡°Lance, you were really cool! Truly the undefeated champion.¡± If he was the one sparring with Viola, Instructor Clifton wasn¡¯t sure he could have won. ¡°Thank you,¡± Instructor Lance thanked him politely, then looked at everyone else. ¡°Continue training.¡± That night. Just as Viola was about to take a shower, she got a call from an unknown number. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°This is Lance Clinton.¡± Instructor Lance¡¯s low voice passed through from the other end of the line. Viola didn¡¯t expect Instructor Lance to call her, ¡°Um¡­Instructor Lance, what¡¯s up?¡± Instructor? Hearing this, Wage and Betty looked at each other, both seeing the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. So late at night. What could Instructor Lance want with Viola? Not knowing what the person on the phone said, Viola replied: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Upon finishing her sentence, Viola dropped her nightgown and walked down the dormitory building. Shortly after Viola left, Wage and Betty stealthily followed her footsteps. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola arrived at Instructor Lance¡¯s office. ¡°Instructor Lance, may I ask why you were looking for me?¡± Instructor Lance just watched Viola, ¡°Let¡¯s spar again.¡± None understood better than him that Viola didn¡¯t use her full strength during the day¡¯s spar. She purposefully lost to him. Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: 252: The start of face slapping! _1 Chapter 808: 252: The start of face slapping! _1 Fight again? Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyebrows, staring at the man in front of her, ¡°Instructor Lance, we¡¯ve already fought once during the day.¡± ¡°That one didn¡¯t count.¡± After speaking, Instructor Lance continued, ¡°I know, you didn¡¯t use your full strength during the day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± Viola¡¯s gaze was serene, ¡°That was my full strength.¡± That¡¯s true. Viola had indeed withheld during the daytime. After all, Lance Clinton is an instructor, facing students from the entire school. If Lance Clinton lost, then it would certainly affect his image as an instructor and the subsequent training. But she was different. She was just a freshman. Being able to spar with Lance Clinton was already an impressive feat among the freshmen. After all. Many people do not even have the courage to spar with Lance Clinton. So, her loss was quite normal. However, what Viola didn¡¯t expect was, Lance Clinton actually noticed her holding back. After all. She thought she was watertight. ¡°Viola, I¡¯m not blind.¡± Lance Clinton looked at Viola, ¡°Your holding back is an insult to me!¡± Viola looked up slightly, ¡°Instructor Lance, are you sure you want to spar with me again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Lance Clinton¡¯s eyes were full of determination. ¡°All right.¡± Viola glanced around the office environment, ¡°Right here?¡± Lance Clinton replied, ¡°You come with me.¡± After speaking, he turned and opened the door on the other side of the office. The room within the office was a boxing room of about fifty square meters. There was plenty of space. Just right for a fight. Lance Clinton looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, this is a fair duel, and no one should hold back. This is also a respect for the samurai.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola flexed her fingers. She was as calm as one could be for a girl of seventeen or eighteen. Lance Clinton had met many people in his life. But he had never met anyone like Viola before. Viola went on, ¡°Instructor Lance, you make the first move. I¡¯ll yield three strikes to you.¡± She slightly raised her snow-white chin. She was as dazzling as a queen. ¡°No need.¡± Lance Clinton rejected Viola¡¯s proposal to yield three strikes. Bang. Very quickly. Lance Clinton threw a punch. Viola dodged swiftly, avoiding his attack and then, surprisingly, counter-attacked. Lance Clinton never expected to be hit with a punch from Viola so soon. He assumed that Viola had just held back in the morning. Now it appears. Things weren¡¯t as he thought. Viola didn¡¯t just hold back; she only used one-tenth of her strength. Thinking about this. Lance Clinton frowned slightly. This was the first time in his life he had met an opponent. And that opponent was a young girl. Just as Lance Clinton was distracted, Viola attacked again, ¡°Instructor Lance, be careful.¡± At Viola¡¯s reminder, Lance Clinton avoided her attack and swiftly lifted his foot to counter. Viola too, lifted her foot. Bang! She directly kicked Lance Clinton¡¯s foot. From then on, Lance Clinton was almost unable to retaliate, and he continued to lose ground. Viola stopped. ¡°Instructor Lance, thank you for your mercy.¡± After the fight, Viola started to break a slight sweat on her forehead. Lance Clinton watched Viola¡¯s figure, slightly frowning. He lost. He, known as the Western War God, was defeated by a young girl. If anyone was there at this moment, they would definitely not believe it. Even Lance Clinton himself found it unbelievable. Viola then spoke, ¡°Instructor Lance, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lance Clinton nodded. Viola opened the door and walked out. When she left Lance Clinton¡¯s office, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The moonlight on the island was beautiful. The bright moonlight coated everything on earth with a subtle glow. It was particularly beautiful. ¡°She¡¯s out!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Viola walk out of Instructor Lance¡¯s office, Annie immediately tapped Betty next to her, ¡°Look, quick! Viola is out!¡± Betty also reacted at this moment, looked at her wrist watch, and frowned, ¡°She was in there for a full forty minutes.¡± ¡°Forty minutes?¡± Wage was surprised. Betty nodded. In the dead of night, a single man and a woman, alone for forty minutes. What were they doing? Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: 252: The start of face slapping! _2 Chapter 809: 252: The start of face slapping! _2 Especially when Viola Thompson came out, her breath was somewhat rushed. At one glance, one can tell that she must have done something indecent. With this thought in mind. Wage and Betty glanced at each other, both saw a malicious light in each other¡¯s eyes. After returning to the hostel, Viola Thompson went to bathe in the bathroom. Hearing the sound of rushing water from the bathroom, Wage and Betty grew more resolute in their assumptions. Viola Thompson definitely had an illicit affair with Instructor Lance. Unexpectedly, karma caught up with Viola Thompson so soon. In Capital University, if any student is caught in disreputable behaviour during military training, they will be informed to the whole school and will be expelled. Thinking of this, both of them felt immensely pleased. Just at this moment. There was a knock on the door. Betty went to open the door. ¡°Miss Nako!¡± Seeing who it was, Betty¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Nako Garcia smiled and nodded. Betty then asked, ¡°Miss Nako, are you staying in the dorm today?¡± Nako Garcia nodded and walked into the dorm. Seeing Nako Garcia, Wage also became excited. After all, every time Nako Garcia appeared, they would receive a valuable gift. ¡°Miss Nako!¡± Nako Garcia looked around and did not see Viola Thompson. She then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Viola Thompson?¡± Viola Thompson. Again, it was Viola Thompson. Now even Nako Garcia¡¯s attention was stolen by Viola Thompson. Wage was momentarily dismayed, and then said: ¡°Viola Thompson is bathing in the bathroom.¡± Nako Garcia nodded. A moment later, Viola Thompson came out of the bathroom in her nightgown. She was wearing a white silk nightgown. A loose silk ribbon was tied around her thin waist, her fair and snowy thighs barely hidden by the hem of her nightgown, extremely alluring. Her hair was still wet, just draped behind her head. Water droplets slid down her hair onto her elegant clavicle, and finally into her neckline. Such beauty would not only tempt Visha Garcia, but even Nako Garcia was drawn in, and even began to question her sexual orientation. But thinking about how Viola Thompson was just a common low-grade person, Nako Garcia felt extremely disgusted. She didn¡¯t understand why Visha Garcia would be attracted to someone like this. How is she worthy! How worthy she is. With that thought, Nako Garcia clenched her fingers, her face full of resentment. But soon, the resentful look disappeared, replaced by a full-face smile, ¡°Viola Thompson, come here, I have something to tell you.¡± Hearing this, Betty and Wage glanced at each other, both saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. What did Nako Garcia want to tell Viola Thompson? What could it be that she has to avoid them? Viola Thompson followed Nako Garcia out. The two went outside. ¡°Viola,¡± Nako Garcia, despite deeply unwilling, she had to give the gift her brother gave for Viola, and handed it to her, ¡°This is what my brother sent you.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t accept it.¡± Viola refused politely, without even glancing at what Nako Garcia was holding. Nako Garcia frowned slightly, feeling that Viola Thompson was being ungrateful. Who is her brother? The man who women in the Country Polluton most want to marry! How many women were dreaming of getting an extra look from Visha Garcia. But Viola Thompson rejected Visha Garcia. Did she really think she couldn¡¯t see through Viola Thompson¡¯s game of playing hard to get? Only Visha Garcia couldn¡¯t see through it! Nako Garcia held back her anger and continued, ¡°Viola, my brother¡¯s feelings for you are different from those for other girls. Only you have this gift.¡± She had made it so clear, and she believed that Viola would understand. She thought that once she said those words, Viola, dropping her pretense, would show a surprised look; however, Viola still looked indifferent, ¡°Thanks for the affection, but please let Mr. Garcia know that I am already engaged.¡± Engaged?! Hearing this, Nako Garcia was immediately stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She never expected that Viola Thompson was already engaged! Before Nako Garcia could react, Viola Thompson continued, ¡°I shall go back to my dorm now.¡± Nako Garcia stood still, somewhat shocked. When Viola returned to the dorm, she sat at her computer desk and started typing. She switched to a silent keyboard, and her typing speed was still fast, however, without any sound in the air, without wearing glasses, onlookers also could not see what exactly was on the computer. Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: 252: The start of face slapping! _3 Chapter 810: 252: The start of face slapping! _3 On the other side. Nako Garcia returned to the hotel and told her brother about Viola Thompson¡¯s engagement news. Upon hearing this, Visha Garcia didn¡¯t seem shocked. He was utterly unperturbed. Nako Garcia knitted her brows slightly, ¡°Brother, are you listening to me? I said Viola Thompson is already engaged.¡± ¡°I know,¡± replied Visha Garcia. ¡°You know?¡± asked Nako Garcia, ¡°Then why are you still pursuing her?¡± Visha Garcia smirked, ¡°Her good-for-nothing fiance isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡± After meeting Viola Thompson that night, Visha Garcia had investigated her. He knew about her good-for-nothing fiance. Therefore, Visha Garcia had never cared about this good-for-nothing. He had never failed to get a woman he desired. So what if she was engaged? ¡°Was the gift delivered?¡± asked Visha Garcia. ¡°No,¡± replied Nako Garcia, ¡°She said she is engaged.¡± Upon hearing this, Visha Garcia squinted slightly. Viola Thompson was becoming increasingly fascinating to him. Normally, no one would admit about their engagement. After all, it¡¯s also desirable to be pursued and admired by someone. Once the relationship is revealed, they might lose their admirer. But Viola Thompson didn¡¯t seem to care at all. This showed that she really didn¡¯t care about him. Visha Garcia had never met such a girl before. Nako Garcia turned to Visha Garcia, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be fooled by Viola Thompson. She¡¯s using these tactics! She¡¯s no different than the common vulgar women!¡± Nako Garcia was furious, wishing Visha Garcia could immediately see Viola Thompson¡¯s true face. ¡°Who did you call a common vulgar woman?¡± Visha Garcia looked at Nako Garcia. Nako Garcia bit her lip and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Even though Visha Garcia was her brother, she still couldn¡¯t understand his temper. He was strange and stubborn. And brutal, he could even sacrifice sibling affection to achieve his goal. Visha Garcia added, ¡°And, you¡¯re not allowed to bully Viola Thompson. If I find out you¡¯re bullying Viola Thompson, you should know the consequence.¡± The last few words were light, but they made Nako Garcia shudder. She never thought her own brother would threaten her for a woman! Terrifying. It¡¯s too terrifying. Could it be that in Visha Garcia¡¯s heart, she was not even worth a stranger he¡¯d only met a few days ago? No. She was unwilling to accept that. ¡°I got it,¡± replied Nako Garcia, ¡°Brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Visha Garcia nodded. As soon as Nako Garcia left, a subordinate came over and offered his advice with a fawning smile, ¡°Master, I have a way to help you get Miss Thompson.¡± Upon hearing this, Visha Garcia¡¯s face changed, ¡°Speak.¡± Knowing he had successfully flattered him, Wilson immediately whispered his ingenious plan into Visha Garcia¡¯s ear. After finishing, he looked at Visha Garcia with a face full of smiles, hoping to hear praises. ¡°Good! Very good,¡± Visha Garcia smiled at Wilson, then without waiting for him to react, slapped him across the face, ¡°Dare to treat her like this! Do you know who she is? She is the future mistress of the Garcia Family!¡± Wilson fell to the ground with a slap, blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. He never thought that Visha Garcia¡¯s reaction would be so intense, he even said that Viola Thompson was the future mistress of the Garcia Family. After all, Viola Thompson was just an ordinary Sinian person. In the past, if Visha Garcia was interested in a girl, he would directly snatch her over. But today¡­ He was still not pacified after slapping Wilson, so Visha Garcia walked over and brutally stomped on him. That stomp directly broke Wilson¡¯s ribs. ¡°Ah!¡± Wilson screamed and then passed out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately, a subordinate dragged Wilson away. Visha Garcia then went to the eighty-eighth floor of the hotel. The topmost floor of the hotel. And it was his harem. He kept dozens of beautiful young women here, each time he was upset, he would use these women as outlets for his frustrations. Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: 252: The start of face slapping! _4 Chapter 811: 252: The start of face slapping! _4 But these women not only do not reject Visha Garcia, but compete against each other for his attention every day, always trying different techniques to win Visha Garcia¡¯s favor. As soon as the elevator doors opened, a few young and beautiful women ran over, ¡°Mr. Garcia!¡± ¡°Mr. Garcia, we¡¯ve been longing for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Soon, Visha Garcia¡¯s face was full of bright red lipstick marks. It was like he¡¯d fallen into a kingdom of women. The air was full of luxurious scents. ** Capital City. Delia Frieman took Rachel Barton to the entrance of Capital Normal University. She had never stepped foot onto a university campus before. Watching the students passing through the university gate, her eyes filled with envy, ¡°Rachel, how about taking a photo with your big sis here at the entrance?¡± A photo with her? Almost subconsciously, Rachel felt a bit of resistance. After all, Delia¡¯s profession wasn¡¯t something to be proud of. But not being able to think of how to refuse for a moment, and considering that Delia was indeed kind to her, Rachel nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing this, Delia was very happy, and immediately stopped a passing male student, ¡°Hello, could you please help me take a picture with my little sister?¡± Hearing this, Rachel subtly furrowed her eyebrows. Why does Delia Fisher have to tell everyone that they¡¯re sisters? Does she have to make their relationship known to all? It¡¯s not enough for Delia to sink into the mire herself. She has to drag her down too. This kind of person is too selfish. Delia might want to show off that she has an excellent sister, but she never considered the pressure her actions would put on Rachel. Delia, unaware of Rachel¡¯s hesitation, put her arm around Rachel¡¯s shoulders, her smile sweet. Rachel also managed to squeeze out a smile. After taking the photo, the male student returned the phone to Delia, ¡°Sorry, but can I¡­ can I add you on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Delia, pointing to herself, seemed surprised that she could attract a university student to take the initiative to add her on WhatsApp. ¡°Yes.¡± The male nodded, ¡°I¡¯m a graduate student at Capital University next door. My name is Fan.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Delia took out her phone. As a salesperson, she never had too many friends on her WhatsApp list. After all, you never know when one of them might turn out to be a potential big client. Watching the two adding each other on WhatsApp, Rachel frowned slightly. Delia really doesn¡¯t forget her profession and starts to attract customers wherever she goes. She does not realize at all that Rachel is still standing by her side. Rachel was really angry. But considering that Delia was her elder sister and had been good to her, she tried to suppress her anger. After they had connected on WhatsApp, the young man left. Delia walked over to Rachel, ¡°Rachel, let me take you in! I can say hello to your roommates, I haven¡¯t met them yet.¡± Having a sister like this was already embarrassing enough. Rachel could not possibly introduce her to her roommates, ¡°Sister, our school has been strict lately, and outsiders are not allowed in. I can go in by myself.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Disappointment dripped in Delia¡¯s voice. She had never attended university, and she was eager to experience the campus life. But it¡¯s okay, she can just come next time. Delia looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, you go ahead. Take good care of yourself at school. If you want to eat anything, just let me know and don¡¯t ever let yourself be wronged. If money is ever an issue, tell me.¡± Even though she had already given Rachel an extra 20,000 cash, Delia was still a bit worried. After all, as the saying goes, no matter how hard life is, the children should never suffer. Nor should she let other students or roommates look down on Rachel. So, she would buy anything that others had for Rachel. ¡°Okay, sister.¡± Rachel looked at Delia, torn. On the one hand, she felt that Delia¡¯s profession was disgusting, but on the other hand, she thought Delia was good to her. Just as she entered the campus, a girl came over and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Rachel!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Natalie.¡± Rachel replied with a smile. Natalie Taylor looked towards Delia at the school gate, curiously asking, ¡°Rachel, is that your sister?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rachel said, ¡°Just an ordinary friend.¡± She had always been unable to admit that Delia was her sister. If she had known that after helping Delia to move to Capital City, she still couldn¡¯t forget her previous profession, she might as well have left her in Giseda City. Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: 252: The start of face slapping! _5 Chapter 812: 252: The start of face slapping! _5 Natalie Taylor couldn¡¯t help but glance back at Delia Frieman, who this time, flashed her a friendly smile. Natalie also returned a smile, and then said, ¡°Rachel, your friend is quite passionate, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Delia, after all, is in a unique line of work, so naturally, she is warm to people. Rachel never quite liked how Delia was always grinning at anyone and anytime, sometimes even on WhatsApp. This is Capital Normal University, a sacred place, not a market for Delia to solicit customers. Natalie added, ¡°And, your friend has a pretty good temperament. She must be a white-collar worker, right?¡± White-collar workers always have a sense of confidence. And Delia, she embodied that confidence exactly. White-collar worker? Upon hearing this, Rachel¡¯s expression was hard to describe. She wished Delia was a white-collar worker too; she wished she could have a normal sister. Unfortunately. No. Delia is just a streetwalker in the red-light district. Thinking about this, Rachel felt unbearable and almost suffocated. Rachel turned to Natalie, smiled, and changed the subject, ¡°Natalie, where are you from?¡± The less you say, the less harm done. She didn¡¯t want to talk a lot about Delia in front of others. ¡°I¡¯m from Sucheng, how about you?¡± Natalie asked. Rachel answered, ¡°River City.¡± Natalie laughed, ¡°River City, what a wonderful place. I even travelled there during the summer vacation! Why didn¡¯t I bump into you then?¡± For Rachel, summer vacation was a dark period in her past. She didn¡¯t want to mention it to anyone. ¡°I arrived in Capital City quite early, most of my friends are here,¡± Rachel continued, ¡°And, River City is so vast, even if I hadn¡¯t left, there¡¯s very little chance we would¡¯ve met.¡± ¡°True.¡± Natalie nodded. They chatted as they walked through the campus. There are four people living in Rachel¡¯s dorm. Two of them are from Capital City. The other one is from Reasin City, over three thousand kilometers away from here. The two locals are somewhat exclusionary. From their conversations, it was clear they looked down upon Rachel and one other roommate. Mocking them for being poor, unable to afford proper skincare products. But today was different. Rachel had brought two sets of top-tier skincare products and two packs of high-quality face masks. This is also why Rachel suddenly accepted the twenty thousand yuan from Delia. To survive in this mini-society called university and to get along well with your roommates, you must have the means. Otherwise, you would be forever bullied and looked down upon. Seeing Rachel¡¯s skincare products, one of the Capital City native roommates, Kitty, immediately changed her attitude, ¡°Rachel¡¯s back.¡± Another roommate, Marvis, said sarcastically, ¡°I know this brand. But it¡¯s sold out at all domestic counters. Rachel, these aren¡¯t counterfeits, are they?¡± Rachel chuckled, ¡°A friend of mine brought them from overseas.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marvis went on, ¡°Overseas skincare products have anti-counterfeit QR codes. Do yours?¡± Rachel picked up one of the products, pointed at the label and said, ¡°You mean this?¡± Marvis just couldn¡¯t believe that a person like Rachel could afford such luxury skincare products, so she immediately took out her phone and scanned the code. But to her disappointment, the results confirmed authenticity. Indeed. Rachel¡¯s skincare products were genuine. Kitty came over as well, looking a bit shocked. Rachel picked up another product, smiled and said, ¡°Marvis, would you like to scan this one as well?¡± Try! Why not try! Marvis, with anger in her eyes, took out her phone and started scanning. Yet, the result still confirmed authenticity. Not only that. Marvis also noticed that Rachel was wearing designer clothes today. Although not very expensive, they were undoubtedly unaffordable for an average family. How did Rachel suddenly become rich? No matter what. Today, Rachel finally got to vent her frustrations. She still remembered the disdainful faces of Kitty and Marvis on her first day in the dorm. From that day on, Rachel quietly vowed that she would never let anyone look down on her again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Capital University is located right next to Normal University. In the evening, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight invited Rachel to have dinner together. Flora Tiarks was also in their company. Flora was also at Capital University and was lucky enough to share a dorm with Diana. The two groups met at the entrance of Capital University. Fiona asked, ¡°Should we ride bikes or take a taxi?¡± Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: 252: The start of face slapping! _6 Chapter 813: 252: The start of face slapping! _6 Flora Tiarks said, ¡°No need for a taxi, my uncle will pick us up soon.¡± Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s heart started to flutter again. She didn¡¯t expect to see Mr. White so soon again. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Before long, Mr. White¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of Capital University. An ordinary Volkswagen, even a rather old model. Flora was speechless, ¡°Uncle, is this the shabby car you use to pick us up?¡± ¡°What kind of car do you want?¡± Mr. White turned to Flora. Flora opened the passenger door and got in, ¡°That Bugatti Veyron in your garage isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Flora was speechless. Isn¡¯t it wasteful not to drive a luxury car you own? Flora continued, ¡°How about you give me that Bugatti Veyron, uncle! If you can¡¯t part with the Bugatti, I remember you have an Audi S8L that¡¯s pretty good too!¡± ¡°Young lady, dream less, work harder.¡± Flora: ¡°¡­¡± Before long, they arrived at the restaurant where they were to dine. The young ladies got out of the car. Mr. White went to park the car. In no time, Mr. White also entered the restaurant, with an extra item in his hand, ¡°Fiona, you left your student ID card in the car.¡± Fiona Knight patted her pocket, sure enough her student ID was missing, she immediately stood up to take the ID card from Mr. White, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± No one noticed, Rachel Barton¡¯s expression was a bit downcast. She had thought that Mr. White only called her ¡®Rachel,¡¯ but now she realized he used the same affectionate nickname for Fiona Knight as well. Rachel looked up at Fiona. Although Fiona was beautiful, she was a bit shorter than herself, and her personality was less outgoing than Diana Hershey and Flora Tiarks. She didn¡¯t say much, sometimes she even felt shy speaking with strangers, up until now, Fiona had not spoken a word to Mr. White voluntarily. Would Mr. White fall for such a person like Fiona Knight? Should he¡­ Maybe not. Rachel wasn¡¯t sure. Just when Rachel was lost in thought, Mr. White¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in her ear, ¡°Rachel, do you want to wash your dishes with tea? Rachel came back to her senses, nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, Mr. White passed the teapot to her. Rachel took the teapot, poured out the water inside, and started washing the dishes. At that moment. Rachel¡¯s heart started to race again. There were so many people at the dinner table, why didn¡¯t Mr. White ask the others if they wanted to wash their dishes, instead asking her? Did that mean she was a special existence in the heart of Mr. White? Pondering this. Rachel Barton¡¯s face turned fiery, even forgetting how she washed the dishes. When dinner was over, Mr. White drove them home as usual. Rachel and Fiona Knight were sitting together. Diana Hershey was sitting on the other side of Fiona. Diana couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It would be great if Vio was here tonight, she loves the signature milk tea from that restaurant.¡± Flora looked back at Diana, ¡°When is Vio coming back?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a week left for their military training.¡± Flora nodded, ¡°Would be nice if I could be admitted to Capital University.¡± Unfortunately. Not everyone has that kind of talent. Rachel was also full of emotion. Some people are naturally born protagonists. Like Viola Thompson. Even if she was not present, the topics about her were always endless. The car soon arrived at the entrance of Normal University. Rachel opened the door to get out, ¡°Thank you uncle for driving me back, Diana, Fiona, and Flora see you.¡± Mr. White looked back at the three in the back seat, ¡°Capital University is just next door, I won¡¯t go around in circles, you three walk back.¡± The three girls weren¡¯t afraid of any trouble. Flora Tiarks knew Mr. White was a penny-pincher and did not say anything more as she got out of the car. This was a very ordinary situation. But as far as Rachel Barton was concerned, this was Mr. White treating her in a special way. Her heartbeat started to accelerate again. Soon, Mr. White¡¯s car disappeared into the night. Not long after. The familiar Volkswagen stopped in front of the restaurant where they had just eaten. Mr. White went inside. Soon, he came out holding a cup of milk tea, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted; the signature milk tea was indeed unique. The taste was fantastic! Mr. White had never thought that a little cup of milk tea could taste so good. No wonder some people enjoyed drinking milk tea so much. If Flora Tiarks had seen this, she would have been shocked, who would have thought, the person who even tore his napkins in half, would spend 20 yuan on a cup of milk tea? After all, twenty yuan could afford two breakfasts. ¡­ Capital University. Principal Yves Dinwoodie received an anonymous letter of accusation. A student accused Viola Thompson of spending more than forty minutes late at night in Lance Clinton¡¯s office. And there was a video, there was evidence. The video started from when Viola Thompson entered Lance Clinton¡¯s office until she walked out of the office breathless, anyone with clear judgement would know what happened in between. Principal Yves Dinwoodie was in a dilemma. He decided to keep this quiet for now, and once the military training was over, he would have a talk with Viola Thompson. Soon. The day of military training came to an end. Viola Thompson was chosen as the new student representative and was expected to give a speech onstage about her experiences and feelings. Viola Thompson, dressed in Capital University¡¯s uniform, gracefully walked onto the stage. She was makeup-free. Her whole body radiated the vitality of a modern day university student. Watching her ascend the stage. Her classmates screamed from below the stage. Betty and Wage exchanged glances and both saw the look of triumph in each other¡¯s eyes. Just wait. Viola Thompson¡¯s bad luck was about to begin. The military training ceremony at Capital University was live broadcasted online. On the live broadcast platform, everyone watched Viola Thompson come over, and started to flood the screen with their check-ins. [Goddess! Goddess!] [The princess looks so gorgeous, I feel like her whole body is glowing.] [Long live China¡¯s prestige!] [¡­] Viola Thompson stood in front of the microphone, slightly bent over, adjusted the microphone. Even such a simple action emitted an air of dominance. ¡°Dear teachers, fellow students, good afternoon, I¡¯m Viola Thompson, now¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± At this moment, Vice Principal Denton suddenly came out from behind and interrupted Viola Thompson¡¯s speech. The students below the stage were abuzz with discussion. All the school leaders were also confused. Vice Principal Denton turned to Principal Yves Dinwoodie, ¡°Principal Thompson, I would like to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Continued Vice Principal Denton: ¡°Our school¡¯s tradition for selecting a new student representative to speak, according to the school rules, requires the student to be without any blemish, correct?¡± It was at this moment Vice Principal Denton realized why Lance Clinton denied his request for special treatment for Viola Thompson. These two had been planning behind his back all along. And Vice Principal Denton hadn¡¯t imagined that Lance Clinton would be that kind of person. ¡°Yes.¡± Principal Yves Dinwoodie nodded. Vice Principal Denton smiled and said: ¡°So, do you think Viola Thompson is suitable?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Principal Yves Dinwoodie frowned slightly, before he could react, Vice Principal Denton played a video on the big screen. ¡°Yesterday morning, I received an anonymous letter. The letter was about Viola Thompson and Lance Clinton, someone accused them of having improper relations during the military training period.¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd below the stage erupted in discussion. No one had expected, Viola Thompson was that kind of person. Even the audience in front of the live broadcast had been taken aback. At this point, Vice Principal Denton turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Now I ask Viola Thompson to explain what happened during the forty minutes she spent in the office alone with Lance Clinton, at 9 o¡¯clock in the evening on the 19th.¡± Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_1 Chapter 814: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_1 Viola Thompson just stood there. Calm and composed. Even when the eyes of the entire school were fixed on her, her composure remained unruffled. Like nothing had happened. If it were anyone else. In such a situation, even being slandered and quoted out of context, they would likely panic, lose their cool, and turn pale with fear. But she didn¡¯t. She was serene, too serene for a girl merely seventeen or eighteen years old. [Oh my God, could something have actually happened between her and Instructor Lance during military training?] [As someone who¡¯s been there, when she came out of the office, her cheeks were slightly flushed, and she was breathing heavily. It¡¯s clear she had been doing some intense exercise.] In the middle of the night. A young girl had been doing intense exercise in the instructor¡¯s office? What kind of intense exercise? [Oh my, isn¡¯t Viola Thompson already engaged? How did she hook up with Instructor Lance so quickly? Is¡­ is this how the Thompson Clan raises their children?] [What does it have to do with the Thompson Clan? She wasn¡¯t even raised by them!] [My God, the school is so chaotic! A student with a teacher?] [I heard Capital University has very strict rules. New students are absolutely not allowed to have affairs with instructors during military training. Will Viola Thompson be expelled?] Even Lance Clinton in the audience had not expected someone to make a fuss over this. He frowned slightly. Rose up and began to move toward the exit. Vice Principal Denton turned to Lance Clinton, ¡°Instructor Lance, are you feeling guilty?¡± At this moment. The crowd noticed that Lance Clinton was trying to escape. This further confirmed that something must have happened between him and Viola. If nothing had happened, why would Lance Clinton run away? Before Lance Clinton could respond, Vice Principal Denton aggressively continued, ¡°Lance Clinton, as an instructor, rather than setting a good example for our students, you involved yourself in an improper relationship with a female student. Tell me, what right do you have to stand here today?¡± Lance Clinton looked up at Vice Principal Denton, ¡°There¡¯s nothing happened between Viola and I. I¡¯ll explain it all.¡± Nothing happened? Hearing this, the students began to explode into a torrent of discussion. If nothing had happened, would Viola Thompson have stayed alone with Instructor Lance in his office for more than forty minutes? We are all adults here. Who would believe that a man and a woman left alone with each other did nothing? Even dogs wouldn¡¯t believe it! If it were true, why was Lance Clinton trying to flee the scene? Having said this, Lance Clinton took out his phone and sent a message. Wage looked up at Viola Thompson on the stage. His eyes were filled with satisfaction. Viola Thompson probably never dreamed that she would face such a day. Retribution! This was all Viola Thompson¡¯s retribution. Betty, standing beside him, was also exceptionally pleased. Now, not only was Viola Thompson discredited, she would also be expelled from Capital University. Would Visha Garcia still like a secondhand woman? Vice Principal Denton continued, ¡°Explain later? If there¡¯s nothing between you two, why not explain it right now?¡± ¡°Instructor Lance, can you please clearly tell everyone what exactly happened between you and Viola at 9 o¡¯clock in the evening on the 19th, for those forty minutes?¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted from Viola Thompson to Lance Clinton. Lance Clinton looked at Principal Denton and said very clearly, ¡°That night, Viola Thompson and I were sparring in the training room next to my office, and, I lost to her.¡± Lose to Viola Thompson? How was that possible! Everyone at Capital University knows that Viola Thompson clearly lost to Lance Clinton during the military training. It¡¯s a well-known fact that Lance Clinton is the Undefeated God. How could he lose so easily? Especially to a young girl. This was simply absurd. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Oh my God, it¡¯s ridiculous. I can¡¯t believe Lance Clinton would make up such a lie just to protect Viola Thompson!] [Lance Clinton, The War God of Combat Country? The War God lost to Viola Thompson? Are they kidding? Even if you want to make up a lie, make it something plausible. I¡¯m speechless!] [It¡¯s over, Viola Thompson is truly done for this time.] [An international broadcast, this is so embarrassing!] Hearing this, Vice Principal Denton burst into laughter and said, ¡°Instructor Lance, I won¡¯t comment today. You ask these students below, does anyone believe what you said? As long as one person believes, I won¡¯t say another word!¡± Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_2 Chapter 815: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_2 As he finished speaking, Vice Principal Denton continued, ¡°Will those students who support Instructor Lance, please stand up.¡± The audience was silent. No one spoke. Nobody stood up either. Vice Principal Denton turned towards Lance Clinton, ¡°Instructor Lance, there¡¯s no need to defend your actions. If you have done it, you simply admit to it. You said you two were fighting, do you have any evidence?¡± Fighting? Interesting choice of words. At the conclusion of his speech, Vice Principal Denton turned to Yves Dinwoodie, ¡°Principal Thompson, according to the rules of our school, shouldn¡¯t we immediately expel Viola Thompson?¡± Someone like Viola Thompson who violates the rules of the school does not deserve to be a part of Capital University. All this while, Vice Principal Denton had been looking for evidence of Viola Thompson cheating. Unsuccessfully though. It must be said, Yves Dinwoodie had cleaned up too neatly after her. He had thought he would never be able to expel Viola Thompson from Capital University. Unexpectedly. Unbelievably, Viola Thompson slipped up and left a stain. This time. He would absolutely not give Viola Thompson any chance to bounce back. Yves Dinwoodie frowned slightly, and responded, ¡°Vice Principal Denton, everything should be backed by evidence. Right now, we only have some unclear videos. I believe we cannot define this matter based on these. Therefore, I can¡¯t jump to conclusions, and I can¡¯t directly expel Viola Thompson.¡± Vice Principal Denton replied, ¡°Principal Thompson, I know you and Viola Thompson are of the same lineage, but this doesn¡¯t mean you can cover up for her.¡± His words caused an uproar among the audience. ¡°It¡¯s so unfair of Principal Thompson to treat others this way!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Principal Thompson to be such a person.¡± Just at that moment. Betty abruptly stood up from her chair, raised her hand, and yelled, ¡°Expel Viola Thompson! Expel Viola Thompson!¡± Once one person initiates such an act, people tend to follow. Quickly. The entire school stood up in support. ¡°Expel Viola Thompson!¡± Yves Dinwoodie had not expected things to take such a turn. Vice Principal Denton slightly raised the corners of his mouth, ¡°Principal Thompson, what are you hesitating for? The people¡¯s eyes are sharp.¡± Under pressure, Yves Dinwoodie furrowed his brows. Vice Principal Denton had prepared everything, handing Yves Dinwoodie a pen and a document, ¡°All you need to do, Principal Thompson, is to sign here, and Viola Thompson would be immediately expelled.¡± Yves Dinwoodie took the pen. Just as he was about to sign, a voice in the room broke the silence, ¡°Wait.¡± Lance Clinton once again stood up from his chair. This time, Lance Clinton walked directly to the stage, ¡°Vice Principal Denton asked for evidence of my fight with Viola Thompson? Now, I will prove it.¡± Lance Clinton did not feel humiliated to lose to an opponent like Viola Thompson. Even if he was hailed as the unbeaten war god of the West. With that, Lance Clinton walked to the computer and played a video, ¡°This is from the night of the 19th, when I asked Viola Thompson to come to my office.¡± The video started with Viola Thompson entering his office. ¡°Instructor Lance, what did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have another match.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Then the two of them walked into the training room. As the door of the training room was closed. The video ended abruptly. The voices from below the stage changed. ¡°So Viola Thompson was really sparring with Instructor Lance?¡± ¡°Damn! I had no idea Viola Thompson was so amazing, she actually beat Instructor Lance.¡± The comments on the live broadcast platform changed as well. [Wow, is there a plot twist?] [Damn! Did we wrong Viola Thompson?] [She even beat Instructor Lance, our princess is indeed awesome.] [Our princess is a legend!] [Hold on, it¡¯s only a part of a video. I still won¡¯t comment. You never know, there may be a twist in the story again.] Vice Principal Denton looked at Lance Clinton, ¡°Instructor Lance, can this short video prove that you actually sparred with Viola Thompson in the training room?¡± The most ridiculous part was that Lance Clinton said he lost to Viola Thompson. How could he possibly lose to Viola Thompson? If Lance Clinton hadn¡¯t said those words, Denton would have had no suspicions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as these words were out, the chatter below the stage changed again. Vice Principal Denton was right. What could one part of a video represent anyway? Who knew what they were doing after they shut the door? ¡°Vice Principal Denton, why are you in such a hurry? Without concrete evidence, you randomly suspect Viola Thompson and incite students to pressure Principal Thompson into expelling her.¡± As he said this, Lance Clinton turned to Yves Dinwoodie, ¡°Principal Thompson, if I can prove that there was nothing inappropriate between Viola Thompson and myself, shouldn¡¯t Vice Principal Denton be punished?¡± Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_3 Chapter 816: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_3 Yves Dinwoodie nodded, ¡°According to school rules, Vice Principal Denton will be demoted by three ranks.¡± Directly demoted from the position of vice principal to the dean of the college. Hearing this, Vice Principal Denton was not upset at all. In his view, Lance Clinton was just in desperate straits. Lance Clinton said, ¡°Moreover, he has to apologize in person to Viola Thompson.¡± Yves Dinwoodie nodded slightly, ¡°Of course.¡± Since Vice Principal Denton was the one in the wrong, he should apologize to Viola Thompson. ¡°Alright.¡± Lance Clinton clicked to play the next video. The surveillance video was timestamped. The two opened the door and entered the training room. Lance Clinton told Viola Thompson to give it her all, not to hold anything back, out of respect for the warrior¡¯s way. Viola stood there looking at Lance Clinton, ¡°Instructor Lance, you go first, I¡¯ll let you have three moves.¡± Seeing this situation. The students below all drew in a cold breath. Viola was too arrogant! She even proposed to give Lance Clinton three moves. Does she know who Lance Clinton is? Vice Principal Denton was slightly frowning. Could it be¡­ Did he really make an error? Was it simply a sparring session between Lance Clinton and Viola Thompson? And that Lance Clinton actually lost to Viola Thompson? No! This isn¡¯t possible! How could Lance Clinton possibly lose to Viola Thompson? Additionally. Would Lance Clinton really get so bored as to invite Viola Thompson out in the dead of night just to spar? A solitary man and a young lady together, how could nothing have happened. Keep watching! Keep watching and surely he¡¯ll see the answer he wants. In the video. Lance Clinton threw the first punch. Viola Thompson easily avoided it. The speed of a duel between two masters was such that it caught everyone¡¯s attention, making them dare not even blink. [Damn! Damn! So, the princess is so skilled!] [The princess is really brilliant!] [I want to say, is this really Lance Clinton? How could he be so weak?] [Weak? If you were in his place, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold against even one blow from the princess. For Lance Clinton to hold on for half an hour, that¡¯s already amazing! I have to admit, the princess has exceeded my expectations.] [Don¡¯t forget, the princess was the first one to top the Capital University athletics assessment!] [Could the first be gotten for free?] [Almost doubted the princess again!] Soon enough. Lance Clinton started running low on stamina, continually falling back. Now looking at Viola. She was still unaffected, relentlessly pursuing. Bang! Lance Clinton was directly knocked down. Viola Thompson pulled back her hand, ¡°Instructor Lance, thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going first.¡± Lance Clinton nodded. Viola Thompson turned around and left. Once the video finished, the students below were boiling with excitement, wishing to watch it again. But Vice Principal Denton¡¯s face turned pale. What he thought was a certainty. Who would¡¯ve thought¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought there would be such a twist in the matter. Lance Clinton adjusted the microphone in front of him, then spoke, ¡°I, Lance Clinton, accept full-heartedly my defeat to an opponent like Viola Thompson.¡± Applause. Thunderous applause echoed below. As his words ended, Lance Clinton looked at Vice Principal Denton, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time you apologized to Viola Thompson?¡± Vice Principal Denton was rooted in place, his face pale. Silence. Apologize? Was he supposed to apologize to Viola Thompson? How could this be possible? Below, Mila and York exchanged looks, and then almost in sync stood up and shouted, ¡°Apologize! Apologize!¡± The other students also started chanting along. The calls were nearly deafening. Vice Principal Denton was now between a rock and a hard place. He would¡¯ve never imagined that things would turn out the way they did. Even less so that. The thing that originally happened to Viola Thompson, was now happening to him. ¡°Apologize! Apologize!¡± Under the pressure of everyone present, Vice Principal Denton turned his head to look at Viola Thompson and bowed to apologize. ¡°Miss Viola Thompson, I apologize for not understanding the truth earlier, I¡¯m sorry!¡± After apologizing. The air finally returned to silence. Yves Dinwoodie pressed down on the microphone and announced that Vice Principal Denton had violated school rules and was to be demoted by three ranks. Clap, clap, clap- Another round of deafening applause rang out. Vice Principal Denton looked gloomy. The dean? It had taken him six years to climb from the position of dean to vice principal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now. He was to become the dean again from the vice principal! He looked at Viola Thompson who was being watched by thousands of people, so mad he almost coughed up blood. Wait. Wait until he found the evidence of Viola Thompson¡¯s cheating, he would definitely drive both Viola Thompson and Yves Dinwoodie out of Capital University. Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_4 Chapter 817: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_4 Given this, Dean Denton gritted his teeth. Betty and Wage also looked very upset. They had thought that after today, they would no longer see Viola Thompson in the dormitory. But they never imagined¡­ They never imagined that their move would not cause any harm to Viola Thompson, but instead allowed her to shine. Now, who in Capital University does not know the name of Viola Thompson? After all, Viola Thompson was the one who beat the so-called ¡®Devil Instructor¡¯! Apart from Viola Thompson, who else in Capital University could have such ability? After the farce, Viola Thompson continued to represent the freshmen and give a speech. First in Chinese, Then in English, Followed by French and the official language of Kyoto Island. This is exactly why every freshman aspires to become the representative of the freshmen. Because only by becoming the representative of the freshmen can one have the opportunity to speak their national language at Capital University¡¯s podium. And that¡¯s not all, to be ranked first. As soon as Viola Thompson finished speaking in Chinese, the comments on the live broadcast were all applauding[Boost the power of my Sinian Country]. ¡­ Capital City. Thompson Family Manor. Knowing that today was the day of Viola Thompson¡¯s end of military training, and that she was going to give a speech on behalf of the freshmen, Sawyer Thompson invited many friends to watch the live broadcast at home. He even specially arranged for a projector. When Vice Principal Denton stepped out to accuse Viola Thompson, everyone had different expressions. Sawyer Thompson invited everyone here today to show off his precious daughter. He didn¡¯t expect it to backfire and let everyone see a joke. No one expected Sawyer Thompson to mess up. The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces at that time were of all sorts. Some took pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune. There were also those who were watching the drama unfold. Who let Sawyer Thompson show off his daughter! But as a father, Sawyer Thompson firmly stood on the side of Viola Thompson, ¡°There must be a mistake! Our Viola is not that kind of person. You wait, this Instructor Lance will definitely provide proof!¡± As expected. Lance Clinton quickly came forward to prove Viola Thompson¡¯s innocence. At this moment, Seeing Viola Thompson standing on the stage in front of thousands of people, giving her moving and heartfelt speech in Chinese. The flag of Sinian Country was even raised on the big screen behind her. Everyone was moved to tears. This is a sense of national glory. This truly embodied the phrase in the comments, Boost the power of my Sinian Country! Next is English, French, and the official language of Kyoto Island. ¡°Miss Thompson is really amazing.¡± Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson immediately held his head high and said, ¡°Of course, how could my daughter be not amazing?¡± Now he often uses the phrase ¡®my daughter.¡¯ For example: ¡°My daughter is also eighteen years old¡­¡± ¡°My daughter loves drinking Milk Tea the most.¡± ¡°My daughter is so filial! Every time she goes out, she brings gifts for her mother and me!¡± ¡°My daughter will look good in this dress.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Samuel Thompson was standing aside, looked at Mandel Thompson with a smile, and said in a low voice, ¡°Was our dad always like that?¡± Looking at him now. He is really a daughter slave! Mandel Thompson said: ¡°It has been like this since our little sister came back.¡± Dolores Frieman and Delia Frieman were also watching the live broadcast. They didn¡¯t forget to call Rachel Barton to watch it together. Rachel Barton said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big sister, I am already watching.¡± She was watching it with Fiona Knight, Diana Hershey, and Flora Tiarks. ¡°Vio is really cool!¡± After watching the whole broadcast, Flora Tiarks was very excited, ¡°She is the most amazing girl I have ever seen!¡± In fact, Flora Tiarks¡¯ initial impression of Viola Thompson was not very good. At that time. Viola Thompson was described by everyone as a simple and shallow country girl. After coming into contact with her, she realized. What it means to judge a book by its cover. If Viola Thompson is a simple and shallow country girl, then what is she? Flora Tiarks continued: ¡°It would be great if Vio could become my aunt! I would wake up laughing in my dreams!¡± Hearing this, Rachel Barton looked up at Flora Tiarks, ¡°But Vio already has a fiance.¡± Flora Tiarks laughed and said, ¡°I was just making a comparison! Besides, I heard that Vio¡¯s fiance seems to be quite ordinary, right? Is he worthy of Vio? But as long as Vio likes him, I will respect and bless them!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, to describe Terrence Lentz as ordinary is somewhat euphemistic. After all, this man is known as a good-for-nothing in River City. Flora Tiarks was a little puzzled about why Viola Thompson would like this kind of man. But it might also be possible that the higher the aesthetics, the worse the taste. Diana Hershey frowned slightly, and added, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a bit puzzled too. Why would Vio be attracted to Terrence Lentz.¡± Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_5 Chapter 818: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_5 Despite his good looks. But good looks can¡¯t feed you, right? Rachel continued: ¡°I know Viola well. No one could force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do, so she must truly love Terrence. In fact, when you truly love someone, you don¡¯t care about their looks or background.¡± She wanted to tell Flora. Mr. White and Viola Thompson are impossible. For one, Viola has her own deeply loved fiance, secondly, Mr. White might not necessarily like Viola. Because love has nothing to do with appearance and status. She feared Flora would try to set up Miss Thompson and Mr. White. Therefore. She had to put a stop to Flora¡¯s ideas as soon as possible. Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°Rachel is right.¡± Who would consider these issues when they are truly in love? Hearing this, Flora also nodded. ¡­ Capital University. Wage and Betty almost forgot how they returned to their dorm. They looked awful. Nako Garcia also looked quite upset. At first, she thought Viola was doomed this time. And Garcia would give up on Viola. But unexpectedly¡­ After the drill store event ended, Mila and York didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, they waited backstage for Viola. In a little while, Viola came out with Yves Dinwoodie. Seeing someone was waiting for Viola, Yves Dinwoodie said: ¡°Then I will leave first.¡± ¡°Okay, Principal Thompson.¡± Viola nodded slightly. After that, Viola walked up to the two of them smiling, ¡°Mila, York.¡± Mila hugged Viola with a smile. ¡°Viola, you were amazing on stage!¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°Just a normal performance.¡± Mila continued: ¡°I was talking about your fight with Instructor Lance!¡± Even though the video had already ended, Mila was still very excited. Immersed in that exhilarating fight, she couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Viola parted her lips slightly, ¡°That was also a normal performance.¡± Looking at Viola, Mila exclaimed: ¡°I never imagined I would have such a formidable friend!¡± After she spoke, Mila handed Viola a cup of Milk Tea, ¡°Viola, this is the Milk Tea that York and I specially bought for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± On seeing the Milk Tea, Viola¡¯s eyes lit up. Milk Tea is justice! Seeing Viola¡¯s reaction, Mila started to worry that one day Viola might be tricked for a cup of Milk Tea. She had never seen anyone so infatuated with something. Viola loved Milk Tea so much she drank three cups a day. And every time she saw Milk Tea, her mood would cheer up. Her eyes crinkled at the corners. It was obvious that she truly loved Milk Tea. The two of them were walking and talking. Just then, something seemed to come to Mila¡¯s mind, she continued: ¡°Right, Viola, let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Since the military training, Viola hasn¡¯t eaten out. Mila continued: ¡°You go back and pack up, York and I will go order first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Viola returned to the dorm. Betty and Wage were sitting at their desk. The two were quietly discussing something. When they heard Viola¡¯s return, they immediately stopped talking, and exchanged glances. Viola didn¡¯t pay attention to them, she picked out a set of clothes and went to shower. In a little while. Viola came out of the bathroom again, quickly got ready, then left the dorm. After Viola left. Wage immediately dialed a number, ¡°Miss Nako, Viola has left the dorm.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Nako Garcia turned to look at Visha Garcia behind her, ¡°Brother, Viola is here.¡± Visha Garcia narrowed his eyes, picked up the red wine from the table, drank it in one gulp, then turned and left. On this side. Viola arrived at the place she had agreed to meet Mila. When she pushed open the door of the private room but didn¡¯t see Mila and York. Viola frowned slightly. Just as she took out her phone to call Mila, the door inside the room suddenly opened. A figure walked in from outside the door. It was Visha Garcia. ¡°Miss Thompson, we meet again.¡± Visha Garcia was looking at Viola, his eyes filled with a blatant possessiveness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes. He wanted to have Viola for himself. Viola looked up slightly, ¡°Visha Garcia?¡± Hearing that, Visha Garcia chuckled, ¡°You are the first person who dares to call me that.¡± After he spoke, Visha Garcia continued: ¡°Miss Thompson, you are the most special woman I have ever met!¡± Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_6 Chapter 819: 253: Rid the dregs, the reversal came too quickly!_6 Viola spoke in a flat tone, ¡°A name is only meant to be called out. There¡¯s nothing special about me. Sorry, but I have something to take care of, I will be leaving first.¡± With that, she turned and approached the door. But¡­ The door seemed to have been locked from the outside. No matter how she tried, it wouldn¡¯t open. Viola slightly furrowed her brows. Visha Garcia looked at Viola and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, there¡¯s no need to get nervous, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. I simply want to sit down and have a meal with you.¡± ¡°Is this how you invite someone for dinner?¡± Viola challenged lightly. Visha Garcia pulled out a chair, ¡°Miss Thompson, please have a seat.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Viola¡¯s tone was still indifferent. Visha Garcia chuckled, ¡°Miss Thompson, without my permission, you won¡¯t be able to leave this place today. So, your only option is to sit down and finish this meal with me.¡± He was confident enough that after a meal, Viola would fall for him and choose him. After all. He had the means. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, her tone staying steady. Visha Garcia approached Viola, laughing, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Miss Thompson. Trust me, I really don¡¯t mean any harm. Let¡¯s sit down and talk about it.¡± Saying so, He placed his hand on Viola¡¯s shoulder, pushing her towards the chair. Viola, who hated coercion and physical contact, grabbed Visha Garcia¡¯s hand and pushed back. Bang! The towering Visha Garcia fell onto the floor. Even he didn¡¯t see that coming. After all, He too was a trained fighter. Not stopping at that, after knocking Visha Garcia to the ground, Viola stepped on his hand and coldly said, ¡°Believe it or not, if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll break your hands.¡± Visha Garcia¡¯s face twisted in pain. Viola walked towards the door, took a small black hairpin from her hair, and unlocked the door with it. Click- The next second, The door was open. Viola strolled out. Her departing figure was extremely cool, A bit wild even. Watching her leave, The bodyguards stationed outside were stunned. How did she get out? Did Mr. Garcia let her leave so quickly? Just then, A curious bodyguard took a step into the room. As soon as he stepped in, He was badly startled by the sight before his eyes. There was Visha Garcia, sitting on the floor. The left side of his face was swollen, And blood was still oozing from his nostrils. It was a ghastly sight to behold. When had the highly esteemed high-caste Visha Garcia of Country Polluton ever been beaten up like this? Especially, by a woman of statusless in Polluton. ¡°Viola!¡± Visha Garcia ground his teeth and spat out the name. When Nako Garcia arrived at the scene and saw the terrible condition of Visha Garcia, she was completely bewildered. What happened? Visha Garcia¡¯s assistant walked up to Nako Garcia and whispered something to her. Upon hearing it, Nako Garcia¡¯s brows furrowed in anger, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll have Viola brought back here right away!¡± That wretch Viola! She really didn¡¯t appreciate kindness; it was Visha Garcia¡¯s grace that he held her in his eyes. Yet, she had the audacity to lay hands on Visha Garcia. Did she really think her good looks entitled her to do as she pleased? ¡°You don¡¯t need to meddle!¡± Visha Garcia said, his face tightened with anger, ¡°I can handle my own affairs!¡± ¡°Brother, that lowly creature hit you! Are you just going to forgive her like that?¡± Nako Garcia frowned. Visha Garcia squinted, his eyes glinting with a dangerous light. ¡°This matter won¡¯t be settled so easily! I¡¯ll make Viola Thompson regret what she did today!¡± Nako Garcia breathed a sigh of relief; her greatest fear was that Visha Garcia, in a moment of confusion, would let Viola off the hook. With Visha Garcia¡¯s methods. Viola Thompson would definitely meet a horrible end. Thinking of this, Nako Garcia hooked her lip corner slightly. Visha Garcia continued, ¡°Keep an eye on Viola Thompson¡¯s movements and report to me at any time.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± Imagining Viola¡¯s end, Nako Garcia¡¯s eyes were full of satisfaction. After leaving the private room, Viola made a call to Mila. Mila said, ¡°Miss Nako told me that you had something come up suddenly and couldn¡¯t make it for dinner, so we didn¡¯t book the room. Are you okay, Viola?¡± Not wanting to worry Mila, Viola didn¡¯t tell her about Visha Garcia, she simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Meanwhile. Nako Garcia returned to the dormitory. She instructed Wage and Betty to keep an eye on Viola¡¯s movements. ¡°Viola has offended my brother this time, and she will have a terrible end.¡± Hearing this, Wage and Betty were very excited. Finally, someone would take action against Viola Thompson! Wage, concerned, asked: ¡°Miss Nako, is Mr. Garcia alright?¡± Nako Garcia didn¡¯t answer his question directly, but instructed, ¡°You must monitor her whereabouts and report to me at any time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wage nodded. He thought he¡¯d lost the opportunity to drive Viola Thompson out of Capital University, but she had brought it on herself by displeasing Visha Garcia. A week after the military training, Capital University students had a ten-day vacation. Viola planned to go home. Mila also planned to return to her home country. The moment Viola picked up her suitcase and left the dormitory, Wage and Betty immediately notified Nako Garcia. Nako Garcia then immediately notified her brother. Meanwhile. Just as Viola and Mila reached the campus gate, they saw a top-level luxury car parked there. Tow rows of bodyguards stood before the car. Quite impressive. Mila lowered her voice and said, ¡°Look, Viola!¡± Viola slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°Look at what?¡± ¡°Look at that luxury car,¡± Mila was barely suppressing her gossip alter ego, ¡°Do you think the owner of that car is here to pick up his girlfriend? Damn! This is incredibly ostentatious! If I were the girl, I¡¯d be waking up laughing even in my dreams!¡± Viola chuckled lightly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Mila continued: ¡°I have to say, I can count the number of guys who¡¯ve chased after me on my ten fingers.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Mila looked at Viola and asked. Viola replied, ¡°I never really counted.¡± She never really counted! Such a statement. So common, yet so extraordinary. Just then. The door of the luxury car opened. Visha Garcia, dressed like a tycoon, stepped out of the car and began walking towards Viola step by step. Oh no! Mila¡¯s assumption was wrong. The owner of the car wasn¡¯t here to pick up his girlfriend, but to seek vengeance. Mila paled instantly. Looking at Visha Garcia, she knew he wouldn¡¯t let Viola go. After all, Viola had given him a thorough beating last time. Mila tugged on Viola¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Viola, what should we do?¡± Viola, however, was calm, ¡°No worries, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we come to it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On one side, Nako Garcia folded her arms, her lips curving slightly as she watched Viola, Viola was finished this time. Given Visha Garcia¡¯s character, he would grab her by the hair, slap her a few times in public to shame her, and then take her back to punish her slowly. With such thoughts in mind, Nako Garcia¡¯s eyes were gleaming with satisfaction. Just at that moment, Visha Garcia suddenly knelt down on one knee in front of Viola, accepted a bouquet of flowers from his assistant, and offered them to Viola, ¡°Viola Thompson, I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?¡± Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _1 Chapter 820: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _1 Looking at Visha Garcia kneeling on one knee in front of her. Viola Thompson was stunned. Mila, who was accompanying Viola, was also taken aback. After all, she had just been worried that Visha Garcia had come to cause trouble for Viola. Unexpectedly, in the next second, Visha Garcia was kneeling in front of Viola. This¡­ Could this be an illusion? Mila rubbed her eyes. But the scene in front of her eyes did not change at all. This was no illusion. Mila swallowed hard, disbelief written all over her face. She had studied the culture of Country Polluton. She knew that in Polluton, males were regarded superior to females. In front of men, women in Polluton have no dignity, and many high-caste families even allow polygamy. Yet now¡­ Visha Garcia, a high-caste nobleman, was kneeling in front of Viola, confessing his love. This was too incredible. Who would believe it unless they had personally experienced it? Not just Mila. Even the onlooking classmates were stunned. Nako Garcia almost fainted. Her face was pale with anger. She had thought her brother had certainly come to settle scores with Viola. Who could have expected¡­ That Visha Garcia would actually do something so idiotic? Does he know what he¡¯s doing? A dignified Polluton nobleman, Visha Garcia, actually kneeled before a woman. ¡°Agree to his proposal, agree to it.¡± It was then that such voices suddenly emerged from the crowd. Visha Garcia was a high-caste noble from Polluton. Viola Thompson was a stunning beauty, possessing the power to overthrow cities. If such two people get together, it¡¯s like a fairytale coming to life ¨C too romantic for words. Visha Garcia looked at Viola with passionate eyes, ¡°Viola, from now on, I will only love you. Would you please accept me?¡± Although he already knew Viola¡¯s answer. Yet he still awaited her response. Never before had Visha Garcia encountered a girl like Viola. Not only did she dare to look him in the eye and call him by his full name, but she even dared to hit him. In the past three decades. Visha Garcia never had such an experience. This feeling was truly extraordinary. Even though he hadn¡¯t known Viola for long, Visha had made up his mind. He wanted to marry Viola. He even didn¡¯t mind forsaking the dignity of a Polluton man, kneeling alone in front of Viola. For today¡¯s confession, Visha Garcia had especially researched a lot of information. Sinian people are inherently romantic, and during a confession, the man must show sufficient sincerity and sense of ceremony. At the same time. Visha Garcia was also very confident. After all. He was handsome, wealthy and powerful in Polluton, and he could give Viola anything she wanted. That was unlike Viola¡¯s fiance. Apart from a face. He had almost nothing. Anyone with clear eyes would know who to choose. Perhaps the reason Viola rejected him before was because she felt he didn¡¯t respect her. In that case. He would give Viola the respect she wanted. At this very moment, Viola lowered her gaze slightly, merely looking at Visha Garcia. Her red lips gently opened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Garcia, but I¡¯m already engaged,¡± she finished, turning her gaze to Mila, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mila hadn¡¯t even responded when she was pulled away by Viola. Hearing her words, the smile on Visha Garcia¡¯s face froze, he even thought he might be hallucinating. Viola¡­ How could Viola reject him? The crowd watching was also stunned. Their faces were full of shock. Who would have thought that they would see two nearly impossible things happening in one day? First, Visha Garcia was actually confessing his love to a girl while on his knees. Then, this girl rejected Visha Garcia! Visha Garcia was a nobleman that many women wanted to marry. If they could marry Visha Garcia, they could change their fate and become an envied Polluton noblewoman. But Viola, she rejected him. For a moment, everyone was discussing who the girl was. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize her? She¡¯s this year¡¯s new goddess, Viola Thompson!¡± ¡°Damn, she¡¯s Viola, no wonder she¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Viola is so cool.¡± ¡°Damn, for once, we girls have the upper hand.¡± ¡°I heard that in Polluton, men are superior to women, Visha Garcia is the man all Polluton women dream of marrying. Viola just rejected him with a single word?! Who the hell is Viola¡¯s fiance, to be worth her refusing Visha Garcia?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wage and Betty watched the scene before them, so jealous they might go mad. Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _2 Chapter 821: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _2 They initially expected Viola to be the laughingstock today. But they never thought things would turn out like this. What surprised them even more was that Viola surprisingly rejected Visha Garcia. Visha Garcia was a man they longed for but could not reach. But Viola rejected him with such ease. This left them both very upset. So upset, they could hardly breathe. Nako Garcia walked over to Visha Garcia, squatted down, ¡°Brother, Viola is such an ungrateful bitch. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll immediately¡­.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Visha Garcia turned and looked at Nako Garcia, his eyes were terrifyingly cold, ¡°Dare to lay a finger on her and see what happens.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Nako Garcia simply couldn¡¯t understand, what was so good about Viola that Visha Garcia was so obsessed. He even abandoned his male dignity! Every time she thought about how Visha Garcia had actually knelt in front of Viola earlier, Nako Garcia felt unbearably uncomfortable. Visha Garcia rose to his feet, shouting after Viola¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Viola. I will not give up on you!¡± He was determined to make Viola fall in love with him! He wanted Viola to be the matriarch of the Garcia Family. In this lifetime. Other than Viola, he would marry nobody else. Watching the wildly fanatic Visha Garcia, Nako Garcia furrowed her brows tightly. Crazy! Visha Garcia had really lost his mind. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe that the vicious Visha Garcia would do something like this. On the other side. Mila looked at Viola, who was pulling her along, utterly bewildered. She was still struggling to comprehend everything. She even doubted if what had just happened was real. Mila looked back over her shoulder. Visha Garcia was still standing there. It was real. It had actually happened. Viola really did reject Visha Garcia, who had been on one knee. Mila swallowed hard, looking at Viola. ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Viola glanced back slightly. She remarkably calm. Not a ripple stirred between her handsome eyebrows. Mila continued: ¡°Why did you just reject Visha Garcia?¡± ¡°Because I am already engaged¡±, Viola paused then continued: ¡°Also, don¡¯t you think my fiance is more handsome than him?¡± Mila was caught off guard. Handsome? Come to think of it. Terrence Lentz did seem much more handsome than Visha Garcia. ¡°But Visha Garcia is a noble!¡± Mila added: ¡°If you marry Visha Garcia, you will become a noblewoman too.¡± ¡°So, if I don¡¯t marry him, I¡¯m not a noble?¡± Viola countered. Mila was all confused: ¡°What kind of noble are you?¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Lassalle family?¡± Viola asked instead. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mila nodded. The Lassalle was a typical Western noble family. Equal to the Garcia family. Mila squinted her eyes, ¡°Viola, don¡¯t tell me you are a Lassalle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola went on: ¡°Do you know Tilan Russell?¡± Mila was speechless: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are Tilan Russell!¡± ¡°You guessed right, I am Tilan Russell.¡± Mila didn¡¯t believe Viola, after all, she used to brag that she was Tnate Singleton. Only a few days had passed. And now she was claiming to be Tilan Russell. Mila had a mysterious smile on her face: ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Viola asked. Mila said, ¡°I am Button!¡± Button was a well-known international arms dealer. Viola had some interactions with him. Although she hadn¡¯t met him many times, she wouldn¡¯t mistake his gender. Viola looked her up and down, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Button should be a man.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mila nodded, saying seriously: ¡°I just had a sex-change operation.¡± ¡°Stop joking.¡± Mila laughed: ¡°So you can make jokes, but I¡¯m not allowed to? Viola, count how many tall tales you¡¯ve told?¡± Viola didn¡¯t explain herself. They chatted while walking to the pier. The airport was on another small island, so they had to take a boat. On the other side. Back at the hotel. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nako Garcia looked at Visha Garcia, ¡°Brother! Do you still remember why we came to Kyoto Island in the first place?¡± Initially, they came for Viola¡¯s Pearl Blood. But now. Visha Garcia was actually planning to marry Viola. Nako Garcia thought at first that her brother was just having a whim. Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _3 Chapter 822: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _3 But now it seems. This is not a fleeting fancy. Visha Garcia is hell-bent on achieving his goal. ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Visha Garcia looked at Nako Garcia, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Brother, I just don¡¯t understand. That lowly Viola, what charm does she possess that makes you act like this!¡± With that, Nako Garcia paused, and continued: ¡°Brother, Viola is not as wonderful as you think she is. Everything is just a part of her plan. She is using a strategy of feigned retreat. The reason why she rejected you today is to better capture you. She knows that a man like you, unused to being rejected, will not be able to withstand this blow!¡± Being a woman herself, Nako Garcia clearly saw through Viola¡¯s tactics. Unfortunately. No matter what she pointed out, Visha Garcia refused to face reality. ¡°She¡¯s not the person you describe her to be.¡± Visha Garcia¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°My judgment isn¡¯t as poor as you imagine.¡± Whether the other party was using a feigned retreat, he saw through it at a glance. In Viola¡¯s gaze at him, there was not the slightest bit of affection or love. It was extremely dull. As if looking at a stranger. And besides, Viola had no need to employ a feigned retreat. If Viola was indeed using this tactic, then the moment he knelt on one knee, she would have accepted him. But Viola didn¡¯t. Most importantly, Visha Garcia trusted his own judgment. ¡°Brother, can you snap out of it!¡± Nako Garcia stared at Visha Garcia, her eyes full of disappointment. Visha Garcia was the most promising man of the Garcia family. He carried a heavy responsibility, destined to helm the entire Garcia family in the future. But now! He is actually bewitched by a woman. With that, Nako Garcia continued: ¡°Grandfather is still waiting for us to bring back the Pearl Blood to save him! Brother, if you continue to be indecisive, grandfather might really leave us forever!¡± When they came to Nine Continent island, the witch doctor said the old man could not hold on for half a year. A month has passed now. The time left for them is not much. ¡°Grandfather is 88 years old this year.¡± Visha Garcia said. At 88, it¡¯s time to rest in peace. Hearing this, Nako Garcia widened her eyes incredulously, ¡°Brother! What are you talking about!¡± She never thought her brother would say such a perverse thing. For a woman. He could even abandon his own grandfather! ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying, I don¡¯t need your reminder!¡± Visha Garcia turned and looked at Nako Garcia, his eyes full of danger, ¡°I advise you to mind your own business!¡± Perhaps. At first, his pursuit of Viola was just out of a desire to conquer. But now. He felt he had truly fallen in love with Viola. The feeling was very strange. ¡°Brother, that slut, Viola¡­¡± Slap. Before Nako Garcia could finish her sentence, she got a slap on the face. Nako Garcia was stunned. She had not even reacted to what had happened. She just felt a buzzing in her ears and a burning on her face. Painful numbness. After a long while, Nako Garcia came to her senses and looked at Visha Garcia, ¡°Brother, you hit me?¡± Even though Visha Garcia has a bad temper. And ruthless means. But as a brother, Visha Garcia had never laid a hand on her. But today. Visha Garcia actually hit her for an outsider. He hit her! ¡°Yes, it was you who got hit!¡± Visha Garcia continued: ¡°If I ever hear you disrespect Viola again, don¡¯t blame me for ignoring our sibling ties!¡± Nako Garcia looked at Visha Garcia, her eyes turning red instantly. Tears rolling down. After saying this, Visha Garcia turned around and left. ** After five hours of flying, the plane finally arrived at Capital City Airport. Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson were waiting at the arrival gate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± Miss Thompson, always composed, couldn¡¯t help but run over with her luggage at the sight of her parents. They embraced as a family. Even though it¡¯s only been over a month since they last met, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne felt as if they hadn¡¯t seen their daughter for years. ¡°Viola, how come you¡¯ve lost weight?¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes turned a bit red, ¡°Had I known, I would not have let you choose a school so far away.¡± Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _4 Chapter 823: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _4 If she lived closer, she could deliver meals to Viola Thompson. The surroundings of Capital University are quite unique. Due to its proximity to a military base, aside from local residents and students, others who want to visit must apply in advance; even parents of students might not get the approval. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose weight, I actually gained a pound.¡± Viola Thompson, who is 1.76 meters tall, used to be 43kg, but now she is 43.5kg! ¡°Who said so, you are losing weight! When you come home, I will make sure you eat well.¡± Now, Mary Perryne felt an urgent need to feed Viola the most nutritious food in the world. Viola Thompson said helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright, I am thinning. By the way, where is my grandma? Didn¡¯t she say she would come too?¡± As soon as these words fell, Mrs. Thompson came over with two cups of milk tea, ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± The grandmother and granddaughter gave each other a warm hug. After a moment, Mrs. Thompson let go of Viola and handed her a cup of milk tea, ¡°One cup for you and one for me. We won¡¯t share with the other two.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson smiled and nodded. The family of four was having a wonderful time together. Viola then asked, ¡°Where are my elder and second brother? Are they busy recently?¡± Mary Perryne answered, ¡°Your elder brother is still the same, always too busy to be seen. Your second brother has been busy with an art exhibition recently, so he didn¡¯t come to pick you up. He got an important call just before we left the house, and he had to leave.¡± Viola nodded slightly. An hour later, their car arrived at Thompson Family Manor. Before the car even stopped¡­ A big black dog ran out from inside, barking excitedly, ¡°Bark, bark, bark!¡± The moment Viola opened the door, the dog, Bread, rushed over and put his front paws on her, licking and rubbing affectionately against her. ¡°Bread, I missed you so much!¡± Viola kissed Bread¡¯s chubby face. Meow! Mantou jumped from a tree onto Viola, as if she also wanted to be cuddled. Viola also kissed Mantou. That evening, Mary Perryne asked the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous meal. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne feared Viola might go hungry, they kept filling her bowl till it was almost overflowing. The next day after Viola came back home, she had originally planned to have a meal with Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, Flora Tiarks, and Rachel Barton, but because Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had classes the next day, they pushed back the meet-up. Upon learning that Viola had returned¡­ Ethan Viper insisted on coming to play with Viola. Since his house has been so busy lately, his great-aunt had him taken to Viola¡¯s house by a share-ride. Ethan Viper was very excited to see Viola. ¡°Sister!¡± Viola squatted down, ¡°Ethan.¡± Ethan Viper ran over and hugged Viola, ¡°Sister, I missed you so much! I watched your live broadcast, you were amazing! My kindergarten friends all envy me! They asked for your autograph.¡± Viola chuckled, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Having a sister like Viola made Ethan Viper feel very proud. Since Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey had classes today, Viola decided to take Ethan Viper out for a walk with Bread and Mantou. Ethan Viper led Bread on a leash. And Mantou sat in a small backpack on Bread¡¯s back. Bread was obedient, not running around despite being led by Ethan Viper. On their way, they attracted many admiring glances. Being watched by so many people, Ethan Viper walked tall and proud, constantly calling ¡°sister¡± and ¡°Bread¡±, as if wanting everyone to know about his beautiful sister and the super cool dog. When they passed a familiar fried chicken shop, Bread didn¡¯t want to leave. He just sat there, motionless, slobbering, which amused the shop owner¨Cto the point he laughed out loud and brought out a roast chicken, ¡°Come, today¡¯s treat is on me. Bread, enjoy!¡± Because every time they passed the roast chicken shop, Viola would buy a roast chicken for Bread, so the shop owner knew Bread¡¯s name. Viola brought out her phone to scan the payment code, ¡°I can¡¯t let you treat us!¡± A roast chicken cost thirty yuan. She paid. Ethan Viper swallowed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola laughed and asked, ¡°Ethan, do you want to eat roast chicken too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan Viper nodded. Viola turned to the shop owner, ¡°Another roast chicken please.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan¡¯s family was strict, so he rarely got to eat food like roast chicken. Now, eating heartily with Bread, he didn¡¯t even want to lift his head. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _5 Chapter 824: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _5 ¡°Miss Thompson, how much does your dog weigh now?¡± The boss asked curiously. ¡°102.¡± Viola replied. The Boss widened his eyes, ¡°My God! No wonder it looks so fat, it weighs more than you, right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Just a bit more than me.¡± The boss continued, ¡°So, can you pull it along?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m quite strong.¡± The Boss was deeply skeptical, after all, Viola was really skinny. She seemed like the type who would falter even in a slight breeze. ¡°Can you pull it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Boss laughed heartily, saying nothing. In his view, it should be the dog pulling Viola, not the other way round. After finishing a piece of fried chicken, the dog seemed satisfied. Viola, with the dog¡¯s leash in one hand and Ethan Viper¡¯s in the other, continued to stroll down the street. The dog, Bread, has a really good temperament. It would steer clear of children, but if they weren¡¯t afraid and wanted to play, it would join them in play, participating in games like ball or hide-and-seek. Just when Viola was watching Bread play with the children, a voice sounded behind her, ¡°Viola!¡± Viola turned slightly. She saw a young woman in a blue dress, with long black hair and delicate features. Lightly makeup, she looked like a white-collar worker at first glance. She was stunned for a moment before recognizing the woman. Viola smiled faintly, ¡°Ella.¡± ¡°Viola, when did you get back?¡± Delia Frieman approached with a smile. Viola answered, ¡°I took the flight last night.¡± Delia grabbed Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Viola, who¡¯s this kid? So cute!¡± ¡°He¡¯s my cousin.¡± Viola turned to Ethan, ¡°Ethan, say hello to Ella.¡± Ethan politely answered, ¡°Ella.¡± ¡°So cute.¡± Ethan looked up at Delia, ¡°Thank you! Ella, you¡¯re really pretty.¡± Delia was all smiles, her gaze then shifted to Bread behind Viola, ¡°Viola, is this your dog?¡± ¡°Yeah, his name is Bread.¡± ¡°Bread.¡± Once Bread realized Delia meant no harm, he walked out from behind Viola and stood beside Delia. Delia reached out to pat Bread¡¯s head. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so sweet!¡± Delia also loved dogs. Then, Delia turned to Viola, ¡°Viola, let me introduce you. This is my colleague, Gehret. Gehret, this is my sister¡¯s good friend, Viola. You know what, Viola is really awesome. She got into Capital University.¡± Gehret had been eyeing Viola since she arrived. When he heard the words ¡®Capital University¡¯, he suddenly reacted, ¡°Miss Thompson! My God! I know you!¡± Who in Capital City doesn¡¯t know about Viola? ¡°Hello.¡± Viola politely nodded. Gehret looked at Delia, amazed, ¡°Ella, your sister is really incredible! She¡¯s friends with Miss Thompson!¡± Hearing Gehret compliment Rachel Barton, Delia beamed a wide smile. Rachel Barton watched this scene from not too far away. Initially, she was going to greet Viola. But she hadn¡¯t expected Delia to show up suddenly, and with a colleague in tow. What shocked Rachel the most was that Delia introduced her colleague to Viola. Given that Delia works in a unique industry, her colleagues naturally did the same. Even though Viola seemed to maintain a smiling facade, as if nothing had happened, she would certainly mind the situation. Anyone as astute as Viola would know exactly what industry Delia worked in. Viola just didn¡¯t want to break this facade out of respect. But what about Delia! She absolutely lacked self-awareness. There were people coming and going on the square, yet she was chatting with Viola so happily. Without thinking, one could tell that Viola must be very upset. Who, being normal, would want a connection to a red-light district woman? Thinking of this, a burning embarrassment engulfed Rachel¡¯s face, a wave of humiliation sweeping over her. As it turned out, not only did Delia fail to detect Viola¡¯s discomfort, but she even invited Viola to have a meal. ¡°Viola, I know a restaurant where dogs can also enter. We haven¡¯t met in a while, do you want to have lunch together?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, she admired Delia a lot. Delia was like a wild rose. Strong and independent. Even if she was thrown onto barren land, she would still be able to root and survive. It¡¯s a pity. Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _6 Chapter 825: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _6 The damage her original family caused her was too substantial, otherwise, Delia Frieman would have certainly been an individual of significant achievement. Seeing the two were about to go out for a meal, Zhao Ling said, ¡°Ella, I¡¯ll head back to work first.¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± Delia nodded. Zhao Ling turned and left. Delia Frieman, accompanied by Viola Thompson and Ethan Viper, arrived at a restaurant. The two sat facing each other, with Bread resting obediently under the table. Delia said, ¡°They have a pretty good kid¡¯s meal here. How about ordering one for Ethan?¡± Ethan shook his head, patting his rounded belly said: ¡°Thanks, Ella, but I just had fried chicken and right now I can¡¯t eat a grain of rice!¡± ¡°Okay then,¡± Delia handed the menu to Viola, ¡°Viola, why don¡¯t you order?¡± Viola ordered two dishes. Delia ordered two more, but was stopped by Viola when she wanted to order more. ¡°Ella, we just need enough to eat. Waste isn¡¯t necessary.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll order more if it¡¯s not enough.¡± Delia put down the menu. After all the dishes were served. Delia made a toast with tea instead of alcohol, in honor of Viola. ¡°Viola, honestly, I¡¯m very thankful to you. Without you, we three sisters wouldn¡¯t be where we are today.¡± ¡°Ella, let¡¯s leave the past in the past, and you don¡¯t need to keep it in your heart forever.¡± With that, Viola also raised her tea cup, ¡°From now on, let¡¯s look forward.¡± Delia nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, Viola.¡± Once the words were spoken, the two drank the tea in their cups. Delia then shared some recent work advances with Viola. Upon finding out about Delia¡¯s current salary, Viola was not at all surprised, she could see that Delia had a real knack for the job, ¡°Ella, your future is certainly not limited to this.¡± Hearing this, Delia looked somewhat crestfallen, ¡°But my educational level is too low.¡± In her company, many team members had higher education levels than Delia, and if not for her personal sales performance accounting for half of the whole team, she wouldn¡¯t be in a position of team leader. ¡°I can¡¯t deny that, from certain perspectives, education is indeed important. But, capability is also crucial. As long as you can benefit the company, the company will surely give you a reasonable position.¡± Upon saying this, Viola continued, ¡°The society we live in does not judge status by education. For instance, Irene, a businesswoman from Fanlta, didn¡¯t even finish primary school. So Ella, never let this be a source of inferiority, you are truly deserving!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Delia asked, surprised. ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Probably because she never attended university, Delia revered cultured individuals and completely believed words of college students. Especially when these words come from college students from first-rate global universities like Viola. This reminder from Viola was timely for her. It was as if a lost soul in the desert suddenly found their direction. ¡°Viola, thank you.¡± Viola replied, ¡°Ella, don¡¯t mention it, I always speak based on facts. I look forward to your growth!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Ella nodded, ¡°I will work hard.¡± She was determined to show Viola the most perfect form of herself. After the meal, Delia went to settle the bill while Viola did not try to stop her. This was also considered as an approval of each other. Coming out of the restaurant, Delia said, ¡°Viola, I have to head back to work now, so I can¡¯t accompany you any longer.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Go on and work, Ella. I will take Ethan and Bread out for a bit longer.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going.¡± Delia smiled, ¡°Goodbye Viola, Goodbye Ethan.¡± ¡°Goodbye Ella.¡± Ethan waved his hands energetically. Delia turned and headed towards the company. As soon as she arrived at the company, she was stopped by Noah Reed. ¡°Sis.¡± Delia squinted slightly, ¡°Sir Noah, please make way, I have to work.¡± ¡°Sis, are you upset?¡± Delia couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. But Noah stood directly in front of Delia, ¡°Sis, I talked with Manager Zhang about it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re late.¡± Hearing this, Delia took a deep breath, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you come with me right now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sis, you have something to tell me?¡± Noah was very excited as he followed Delia¡¯s steps. The two of them found an empty meeting room. Delia locked the door. ¡°Sis,¡± Noah asked, ¡°are you really going to agree to be my girlfriend?¡± Delia just looked at Noah, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m already twenty-eight this year and you¡¯re just twenty-five. Do you know the gap three years can make?¡± Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _7 Chapter 826: 253: She is like a multitude of stars, shining brightly! _7 Noah Reed was playful, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s all about ¡®Older woman, golden barn,¡¯ so we¡¯re just right for each other, Sister Wang!¡± Delia Frieman deeply knew her own circumstances, she and Noah Reed were a whole galaxy apart. So. She wouldn¡¯t give herself hope, let alone give Noah Reed a shred of it. ¡°Do you know, my own circumstances are rather poor. I¡¯m from a rural area, only have a junior high education, I¡¯ve never even stepped foot into a college. You and I, the two of us, we¡¯re entirely from different worlds! It¡¯s impossible between us, it will never happen! Noah Reed, everyone has a rash period in their life, in a few more years when that period is over, you will realize how immature your behavior now is.¡± ¡°No! No way! Sister, this is not just a rash period for me! No matter how old you are this year, what your education is, which household registry you come from, I will still unconditionally like you! I want to be with you! Through thick and thin!¡± Noah Reed had met second rich generation girls who were prettier and had higher education than Delia Frieman, but none of them ever truly entered his heart. To Noah Reed, Delia Frieman was different. She was kind and brave, positive and uplifting. ¡°Have you ever thought about your family? Would they accept a daughter-in-law with no education and who is from a rural household?¡± Delia Frieman countered. Noah Reed said: ¡°Although I haven¡¯t told my parents about you yet, I feel that they wouldn¡¯t object.¡± After all, the fact that he was pursuing Delia Frieman had already created a lot of commotion in the company, yet his parents had not said a word. If they were truly against it, they probably would have made it known already. As he finished speaking, Noah Reed looked at Delia Frieman earnestly. He was truly hoping for a romantic outcome with her. ¡°Sister, can¡¯t you give me a chance? I really really like you! I¡¯ve never liked a girl as intensely as I like you in my life, you are the first one. And the only one!¡± ¡°No.¡± Delia Frieman responded resolutely. ¡°Why?¡± Noah Reed asked. Delia Frieman said: ¡°Because our distance is not just about household registration and education. There¡¯s also the problem of age!¡± The gap between them was just too great. Even if she agreed to Noah Reed now, there wouldn¡¯t be a good outcome for the two of them. ¡°What other problems are there?¡± Noah Reed asked immediately. Upon hearing this, Delia Frieman gazed at him, her facial expression was difficult to decipher. She didn¡¯t know whether she should tell Noah Reed about her painful past. ¡°Sister, speak up!¡± Noah Reed was anxious. Delia Frieman looked at Noah Reed, ¡°All you need to remember is that there¡¯s no possibility between us, ever! Noah Reed, you deserve better, someone I¡¯m not worthy of. If you truly like me, then stay away from me, otherwise, I don¡¯t even know how much longer I can stay at this company.¡± Having said that, Delia Frieman turned and left. Watching Delia Frieman¡¯s departure, Noah Reed¡¯s eyes reddened. After a moment, he also left along with Delia Frieman. Delia Frieman arrived at her cubicle. Even though her mind was in shambles, and she was uneasy, she quickly got back into shape and started working. Nothing was more important than work. On the other side. Viola Thompson, along with Ethan Viper and a piece of bread, went to a nearby public park. It just so happened that Jason Wycof and Mother Lu were also taking a stroll in the park. ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Seeing Viola Thompson made Jason Wycof surprised. He least expected to see Viola Thompson while just taking a walk. Viola Thompson barely looked up, ¡°Mr. Wycof?¡± Mother Lu looked at her son. Then at Viola Thompson, afterwards her face blossomed into a smile. After all, it was very rare to see her son socialize with a woman. Jason Wycof continued: ¡°Let me introduce, this is my mother.¡± ¡°Ms. Kelloway.¡± Viola Thompson politely replied. Jason Wycof looked at Mother Lu, then continued: ¡°Mom, this is Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve mentioned her before. She¡¯s a fantastic doctor. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I might already be in an urn.¡± Upon hearing this, Mother Lu was greatly surprised. Based on Jason Wycof¡¯s description, she originally believed that this ¡°Miss Thompson¡± would be quite old since Chinese medicine was vast and profound, something that couldn¡¯t be mastered at a young age. To her surprise, Viola Thompson turned out to be so young. Looking around seventeen or eighteen years old, she was very attractive, and her peach blossom eyes shone like the stars in the sky. They shone splendidly! ¡°Oh, Miss Thompson, I¡¯m so grateful to you,¡± Mother Lu grasped Viola Thompson¡¯s hand gratefully: ¡°You¡¯re literally the lifesaver of the Walt Manor!¡± ¡°Ms. Kelloway, you are too kind.¡± Viola Thompson replied softly, ¡°It was just a simple reminder.¡± Jason Wycof¡¯s gaze fell upon Ethan Viper, ¡°Who does this little one belong to?¡± As far as he knew, the sons of the Thompson Clan were all singles. Viola Thompson said: ¡°This is my little cousin.¡± Jason Wycof nodded slightly, then squatted down and asked in a friendly manner: ¡°What¡¯s your name, kiddo?¡± ¡°Ethan Viper.¡± Ethan Viper puffed out his chest, ¡°Viper as in profound and ambitious.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Jason Wycof took a piece of candy from his pocket, ¡°Here¡¯s a piece of candy from Uncle.¡± Ethan Viper accepted the candy. Seeing Ethan Viper didn¡¯t show any intention of saying thank you, Viola Thompson reminded him: ¡°Ethan, Uncle gave you one candy, what should you say?¡± What should he say? Ethan Viper was momentarily confused but quickly understood what Viola Thompson meant. He looked up at Jason Wycof and said, ¡°Uncle, do you have more candies? My sister also wants one.¡± Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: 254: Clearly Stunned (Second Update)_1 Chapter 827: 254: Clearly Stunned (Second Update)_1 It¡¯s just like my sister. She wants to eat candy but is too shy to say it, she has to wait for him to offer. Viola Thompson was taken aback. This kid¡¯s thinking is absolutely brilliant! Jason Wycof is obviously stunned too. Then he took a piece of candy out of his pocket, handed it to Viola Thompson, and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it properly. Sister, you should have some candy too.¡± Viola Thompson took the candy from Jason Wycof, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Sister, hurry up and eat it! Don¡¯t be shy. This candy is delicious!¡± Ethan Viper looked at Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson was slightly embarrassed. ¡°Sister, let me peel it for you.¡± As he spoke, Ethan Viper peeled off the wrapper of the candy for Viola Thompson, ¡°Here, sister have some candy.¡± Viola Thompson: I really thank you. Delicious fruity candy. Not inferior sugar taste. At this moment, Bread came to Jason Wycof. Mother Lu didn¡¯t see Bread just now. As soon as she saw Bread, she took a few steps back in fright. This dog is too big! Jason Wycof reassured Mother Lu, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. The dog is very gentle.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mother Lu nodded and looked at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, is this your dog?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing this, Mother Lu looked surprised. A young girl actually keeps such a big dog, can she handle it? With a smile, Mother Lu said, ¡°Miss Thompson, this dog certainly gives a sense of security, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Bread went over to Jason Wycof and rubbed Jason Wycof¡¯s arm with his head, whining. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Bread?¡± Ethan Viper said, ¡°Uncle, Bread also wants some delicious candy!¡± Upon hearing this, Bread¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. His appearance was exactly the same as when Viola Thompson saw Milk Tea. Jason Wycof pulled out a candy from his pocket and fed it to Bread. Bread looked satisfied after eating the candy. On the other side. Delia Frieman ended her work for the day and was ready to finish work. Just as she was tidying up, Gehret walked over. ¡°Ella, I can¡¯t drive my car today because of traffic control. Let¡¯s leave together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Delia Frieman nodded. Then, Gehret asked, ¡°Ella, did you and Manager Li have a fight?¡± ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± Delia Frieman asked. Gehret said, ¡°Because I saw that Manager Li¡¯s eyes were red. In fact, Ella, I don¡¯t understand you. Manager Li is so excellent and his family conditions are good, why do you reject him?¡± Even if they don¡¯t end up together, Noah Reed will not take advantage of Delia Frieman. But Delia Frieman did not give Noah Reed any chance. She rejected him very decisively. If it were someone else, they might not be able to do it this way. Delia Frieman took a deep breath, ¡°Because we are not from the same world. Since there will be no result from the beginning, it¡¯s better not to start.¡± Gehret sighed lightly, ¡°But I think Manager Li really likes you.¡± Delia Frieman smiled, ¡°Likes can¡¯t be used as a meal.¡± Marriage contains too many things. With that, Delia Frieman added, ¡°All I want to do now is to make a good living, to let my sister live a good life, and then save money to buy her a house in the capital city.¡± Upon hearing this, Gehret was very surprised and said, ¡°Ella, you want to buy a house for your sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Delia Frieman nodded. Gehret didn¡¯t understand Delia Frieman¡¯s behavior, ¡°You are treating your sister like a mother?¡± Delia Frieman just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze fell on Gehret¡¯s wrist, and then she said, ¡°Gehret, your bracelet looks pretty nice!¡± ¡°Yes, I just bought it, it¡¯s really beautiful, but it¡¯s a bit expensive.¡± Gehret said. ¡°How much?¡± Delia Frieman asked. ¡°Thirty-eight thousand.¡± Upon mentioning the price, Gehret¡¯s face winced, ¡°Ella, do you also want to buy one?¡± Delia Frieman shook her head, ¡°Why would I wear this? I want to buy one for my sister. My sister¡¯s skin is as white as yours, and she would look beautiful wearing this bracelet. And girls should have some valuable jewelry.¡± Thirty-eight thousand might be a bit expensive for Delia Frieman herself, but when it comes to spending on Rachel Barton, she doesn¡¯t feel pain at all. Hearing this, Gehret envied, ¡°Ella, you are really good to your sister!¡± Buying bracelets and houses, why doesn¡¯t she have such a good sister? ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot of things before, and I don¡¯t want my sister to be looked down upon.¡± Delia Frieman pulled Gehret, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy it now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gehret went with Delia Frieman to buy the bracelet. When she returned home, it was already midnight. When she returned home, Rachel was sitting on the living room sofa. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re still awake?¡± Delia Frieman was surprised, ¡°It¡¯s already midnight!¡± Rachel stood up, slightly frowning, ¡°Ella, I have something to tell you. How can you work until now?¡± She was deliberately waiting for Delia Frieman. This time, she must make things clear with Delia Frieman. She cannot let Delia Frieman continue to fall. ¡°The company is a bit busy recently.¡± With that, Delia Frieman took out the bracelet from her bag, ¡°Rachel, I just got off work on my way home and bought a bracelet for you.¡± Rachel took the bracelet, her eyes full of astonishment. She recognized this brand. D*M. A famous luxury brand. A few days ago, her roommate Marvis was showing off her D*M bracelet in front of her, but she didn¡¯t expect Delia Frieman to buy it for her today. ¡°This is very expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rachel asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seems that working in that job really makes a lot of money. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive,¡± Delia Frieman put the bracelet on Rachel, ¡°you hurry up and try it.¡± Sure enough, as Delia Frieman thought, her skin was very white, and it looked very beautiful after wearing the bracelet. ¡°By the way Rachel, you just said you have something to tell me?¡± Rachel was startled, then she remembered, ¡°I just wanted to tell you, that sister left some chicken soup for you, don¡¯t forget to drink.¡± Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: 255: Powerful Background_1 Chapter 828: 255: Powerful Background_1 Rachel Barton didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She really wanted to talk to Delia Frieman about her work. But the problem in front of her was something she had to face. Firstly. She was a student with no income, but all her roommates were not easy to deal with, each trying to outdo each other. If Delia loses her job, with her level of education, the best she can find would be a cashier job that pays only 3000 dollars a month. Three thousand dollars a month. Working hard for a year only nets 36,000, not even enough to buy a bracelet. But Delia now could give her anything she wanted. Plus the eight thousand dollars in rent every month¡­ All these things, Rachel had to think about them. But thinking about how Delia willingly degraded herself to do that kind of job, Rachel felt sick to her stomach. Why can¡¯t she lead a better life? She is an adult. Not a child who needs someone to supervise her in everything. Rachel¡¯s heart was in turmoil, continuing: ¡°Sis, take a seat, I¡¯ll bring you your soup.¡± Seeing her thoughtful younger sister, Delia felt relieved, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had a tiring day at work,¡± Rachel laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± Delia sat on the stool, looking at her busy sister, felt that spoiling her was worth it. At least. Her efforts were rewarded. Rachel went to the kitchen, took a bowl, and began to pour out the soup. Quickly, she brought a bowl of soup to Delia, ¡°Sis, drink your soup.¡± ¡°Thanks, Rachel,¡± Delia accepted the chicken soup, her face filled with a smile. Rachel continued, ¡°Sis, I will go back to my room to rest.¡± Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to spend too much time with Delia. Even if it was just one second. It made her feel disgusted. Delia still didn¡¯t know what was going on in her sister¡¯s mind and laughed, ¡°You go ahead.¡± Rachel nodded, turned, and went to her room. She closed her room door and sighed deeply. She didn¡¯t know how her life had become this way. Why did fate give her such a terrible sister? She felt terrible. She could barely breathe. In the dining room. Delia was drinking chicken soup. Right then, she suddenly received a message on WhatsApp. It was from Noah Reed. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time, I will always like you, no matter how your past is, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± ¡°Today is another day I love you.¡± Delia wanted to block Noah. But considering their professional relationship, her department had to report to Noah every day, if she blocked him on WhatsApp, she would have to personally go to Noah¡¯s office. After thinking it over, she did not block Noah. After drinking her soup, Delia went to wash up. But just as she turned on the faucet, she realized that the water heater was broken. Delia had no choice but to knock on Rachel¡¯s door, ¡°Rachel, are you asleep yet?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Rachel opened her door, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s up?¡± Delia said, ¡°The water heater in the living room is broken, I want to take a bath, can I use your bathroom?¡± Use her bathroom? Rachel was very reluctant. After all, Delia does that kind of work, she doesn¡¯t know how many men she comes into contact with in one day, and she might even have caught some STD. What if it¡¯s contagious? Thinking about this, Rachel felt her skin crawl with goosebumps. She felt incredibly disgusted. Most importantly, Rachel had a slight case of OCD, she couldn¡¯t accept something like this. With these thoughts, Rachel tactfully declined, ¡°Sis, the temperature isn¡¯t high today, why don¡¯t you wash up tomorrow? I am going to sleep.¡± Rachel knew clearly why Delia would want to take a bath every night when she returned home. She had to put up with so many men every day. Her body must be dirty. That made sense to Delia too; it¡¯s rather late, she couldn¡¯t disturb Rachel¡¯s sleep, ¡°Let me draw some warm water from your room to wash my face.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel nodded. Delia carried a bucket into Rachel¡¯s room. Rachel followed closely behind Delia. Delia smiled and said, ¡°Rachel, you should go to bed. It¡¯s getting late.¡± Rachel shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep now, let¡¯s chat for a bit.¡± Actually. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel was watching Delia to make sure she didn¡¯t mistakenly take her towel. ¡°Alright.¡± Delia chatted with Rachel while drawing water. ¡°Rachel, how many students are there at your school now?¡± Rachel said, ¡°More than fifty thousand, I guess.¡± Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: 255: Powerful Background_2 Chapter 829: 255: Powerful Background_2 ¡°My goodness, there are so many people!¡± Delia Frieman was quite surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel Barton nodded. Delia Frieman then asked, ¡°How are your roommates? Are they easy to get along with?¡± ¡°There are two locals, who seem to be quite competitive. The other one doesn¡¯t talk much, so I can¡¯t tell what she¡¯s like.¡± Rachel Barton replied. ¡°They haven¡¯t bullied you, have they?¡± Delia Frieman asked with a hint of nervousness. ¡°No.¡± Delia Frieman smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Changing the subject, Delia Frieman advised, ¡°Rachel, you should try to get along with your dormmates, avoid arguing with them. Down the road, they could be your connections.¡± ¡°I know, big sister,¡± Rachel Barton nodded. She didn¡¯t say much since Delia Frieman, who was not well-educated, didn¡¯t know the realities of university life. Not everyone you meet in university can become a valuable connection later in life. Especially people like Marvis and Kitty. Both of them look down on outsiders to their core. Delia Frieman continued, ¡°My biggest wish in life was to go to university and achieve my dreams, but¡­ fate had other plans.¡± With this, she looked at Rachel Barton, ¡°So, Rachel, you need to study hard. Ideally, after finishing university, continue with graduate studies, even pursue a PhD.¡± She placed all of her own high hopes on Rachel Barton. Rachel Barton did have plans to attend graduate school, but this was her own business after all. She would sit for the exams if she was willing to do so, but wouldn¡¯t if she didn¡¯t want to. No one could force her to do otherwise. When Delia Frieman voiced these sentiments, they somehow carried a different weight. As an elder sister. Delia Frieman shouldn¡¯t interfere in Rachel Barton¡¯s future plans. ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s talk about this later.¡± Rachel Barton smiled, ¡°I¡¯m only in my freshman year now. I still have four years of college ahead of me.¡± Delia Frieman nodded, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no rush. Whatever decisions you make, I will stand by you.¡± Support? Somehow, Rachel Barton felt a strong resentment towards this statement. What could Delia Frieman possibly offer in terms of support? Money earned from selling herself? Rachel Barton frowned imperceptibly and fell silent. After a short while. The bucket was filled with water. Delia Frieman picked up the bucket and started to leave, ¡°Rachel, you should go to bed. I¡¯m going to go wash up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Delia Frieman left her room that Rachel Barton let out a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t particularly enjoy being alone with Delia Frieman. After Delia Frieman left, Rachel Barton picked up some disinfectant and cleaned every corner of the dormitory before going to sleep. ¡­ The next day. Viola Thompson, as usual, woke up early for a run. The Thompson Family Manor was especially tranquil in the morning. As she was running, Viola Thompson suddenly caught the scent of fruit. Looking up, she realized that the apples in the garden had ripened. Viola Thompson stopped running, touching her chin as she gazed at the brilliant red apples overhead. Upon seeing her stop, Bread also slowed and sat down. Just then, a gardener came over and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, do you want an apple? If so, I can pick one for you.¡± The Thompson Family Manor didn¡¯t just grow apples, but also pomegranates, pears, bayberries¡­ Apple and orange season had arrived. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll pick it myself,¡± Viola Thompson declined. With that, she rolled up her sleeves, climbed the tree and started plucking apples. It was a spontaneous decision. She hadn¡¯t climbed a tree in quite a while. The gardener, Uncle Thompson, nervously watched Viola Thompson climb the tree, ¡°Be careful not to fall, young lady!¡± If something happened to the Thompson¡¯s family¡¯s princess, he couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall.¡± As Viola Thompson spoke, she plucked a red apple, and without fuss, she brushed it off on her clothes and took a bite. Crunch! It was fragrant, crisp, and sweet, apart from its small size, it had no other flaws compared to those bought elsewhere. After finishing one apple, Viola Thompson picked another. Just then. Two voices could be heard from the distance. Upon listening, it sounded like Mandel Thompson. And the other was¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. White? Viola Thompson looked through the trees to see two figures approaching from a distance. One was Mandel Thompson. And the other was Mr. White. ¡°Bread?¡± Mandel Thompson saw Bread sitting under the tree and looked puzzled, ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: 255: Powerful Background_3 Chapter 830: 255: Powerful Background_3 Uncle Thompson, the gardener on the side, looked up at the apple tree, ¡°Young Master, look at the tree.¡± Look at the tree? When Mandel Thompson looked up, he saw a familiar figure sitting on the tree trunk, their feet swinging in the air. So carefree. Is that Viola Thompson? At that moment, Viola looked down and waved to Mandel, greeted him with a smile, ¡°Good morning, brother.¡± Mr. White also looked up. Viola greeted politely. ¡°Good morning, uncle.¡± Mr. White, remaining calm, looked at Viola sitting in the tree and said with a smile, ¡°Good morning.¡± Mandel was stunned, he¡¯d never noticed before that Viola could climb trees. ¡°Kid sister, how did you climb so high? What if you fall! Come down now!¡± Mandel had a fear of heights, and just seeing Viola sitting on the tree made him feel faint. He never expected Viola to be so daring. ¡°It¡¯s fine, big brother, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Viola looked totally unconcerned. ¡°You come down first!¡± Mandel massaged his temples. ¡°Alright.¡± Viola pocketed two apples she had picked, then started climbing down. After a while, possibly finding it too tedious to climb down slowly, she stood on the trunk and made a laced jump to the ground. Mandel barely had time to stop her before Viola had already landed. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mandel inhaled sharply, alarmed; he quickly went over to see if Viola had been injured. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Viola looked relaxed and offered an apple to Mandel, ¡°Try this apple, brother. It¡¯s really tasty.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mandel accepted the apple, looking distressed, ¡°You just jumped from so high, what if you broke a leg?¡± Viola laughed, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not made of paper, I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Then she gave Mr. White an apple, ¡°Uncle, you try one too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. White accepted the apple. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± ¡°Wait, what did you just call him?¡± Mandel asked Viola. ¡°Uncle.¡± said Viola. She was following Flora Tiarks¡¯s lead; Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and Rachel Barton also called him that. Mandel smiled and said, ¡°Mr. White isn¡¯t that old. You should follow my lead and call him Marcus.¡± After all, he and Mr. White were good friends. If Viola called Mr. White ¡®uncle¡¯, wouldn¡¯t that make him Mr. White¡¯s junior? ¡°Alright.¡± Viola agreed, turning to Mr. White. ¡°Marcus, try an apple. They¡¯re fantastic.¡± As she spoke, Viola picked up an apple, rubbed it on her clothes, and took a bite. Crunch. Mr. White¡¯s eyes widened. That apple wasn¡¯t washed. Is it really okay to eat it like this? Before Mr. White had time to react, Mandel did the same thing Viola did and began to eat the apple without washing it first. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He murmured between bites, staring at Mr. White. ¡°What doesn¡¯t kill us makes us stronger.¡± Mr. White¡¯s eyes were wide as saucers. When did Mandel become like this? If he remembered correctly, Mandel was a germaphobe. No wonder everyone says Mandel is overly indulgent with his sister. It¡¯s terrifying! But soon¡­ Mr. White wiped his own apple on his clothes, following the siblings¡¯ example, and started eating. ¡°This apple is really tasty. It¡¯s sour and sweet¡­¡± He finished his sentence before realizing that his apple wasn¡¯t washed either. Oh no! These two are truly terrifying siblings. He was unwittingly influenced by them. ¡°Woof!¡± At that moment, Bread suddenly gave a pitiful whimper at Viola. Viola understood immediately and took an apple out of her pocket to give to Bread. Bread grabbed the apple right away. His mouth was so big, he practically inhaled it in one bite. Once he finished, he looked at Viola expectantly and she handed him another apple. Mr. White was dumbfounded. How many apples does Viola have in her pocket? She seemed like Doraemon, inexhaustible. No matter how much she put into her pocket, it never seemed full. When they reached the living room, Viola looked at Mandel. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to take a shower. I¡¯m sweaty from my run.¡± Mandel nodded slightly, ¡°After you shower, come down quickly for breakfast.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola went to her room and took a quick shower. Half an hour later, she arrived in the dining room. Mr. White was naturally there as well. Mary Perryne greeted her with a smile, ¡°Viola is here, sit down and eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola walked over and sat down next to Mary. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: 255: Powerful Background_4 Chapter 831: 255: Powerful Background_4 The breakfast was simple. Sawyer Thompson said: ¡°Mr. White, consider this as your own home, and don¡¯t be so formal.¡± ¡°Uncle Thompson, you¡¯re too polite, just call me Xiao Bai.¡± Xiao Bai? Hearing this, Mandel Thompson glanced at his friend. He thought to himself, when did this guy start being so modest! This wasn¡¯t the head of the White family he knew. They had gotten halfway through breakfast. People started to chat. Mary Perryne looked at Mr. White, ¡°Xiao Bai, have you found a girlfriend yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Mr. White shook his head. Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes widened in exaggeration, ¡°Not yet? You¡¯re not getting any younger, huh?¡± She was originally planning to use Mr. White as an example to educate Mandel Thompson properly. It turned out Mr. White hadn¡¯t found a girlfriend yet! Mr. White just smiled and said: ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°You should be worried,¡± Mary Perryne sighed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with young people nowadays? My son Brandon hasn¡¯t found anyone either. I bet he hasn¡¯t even held a girl¡¯s hand yet! He tells me not to worry every day. How can I not worry?¡± Mr. White continued: ¡°You can¡¯t rush these things, it¡¯s all about timing.¡± Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°When I was your age, my Brandon was already flying solo. If you guys had kids now and took them out, wouldn¡¯t people think you are their grandparents?¡± Mr. White: Felt insulted. Mandel Thompson was speechless, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re exaggerating!¡± ¡°How am I exaggerating?¡± Mary Perryne continued: ¡°You¡¯re 32 and still don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Assume you find one next year, dating for three years, engagement for a year, marriage for a year, another year to get pregnant and have a baby. By then, aren¡¯t you already 40 years old! That¡¯s the most optimistic paternal age. Now tell me, can you bring a daughter-in-law home next year?¡± Mandel Thompson: ¡°¡­.¡± He was left speechless. Fortunately, once they finished eating, Mandel Thompson immediately left with Mr. White. Viola Thompson dragged Ethan Viper out of bed, taking the little guy with her to meet Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. The little guy originally didn¡¯t want to get up. After all, on the days when he didn¡¯t have to go to school, he could sleep until eleven. However, as soon as he heard Viola Thompson was going to take him out to play and meet many beautiful girls, he propped himself up from the bed, ¡°Okay, sis, I will get up right away!¡± Soon, Viola Thompson, with Ethan Viper in tow, arrived at the Milk Tea Shop they had agreed upon. Viola Thompson and Ethan Viper were the first to arrive. Viola Thompson ordered Milk Tea and waited for them to arrive. ¡°Sis Xiao Zi and Sister Rachel are here!¡± Ethan Viper pointed at Rachel Barton and Flora Tiarks at the door. ¡°Vio!¡± Flora Tiarks practically ran over and gave Viola Thompson a big hug, ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± Viola Thompson replied with a curved brow. Immediately, Flora Tiarks gave Ethan Viper a big hug, ¡°Little Ethan!¡± Rachel Barton looked at Viola Thompson with envy, ¡°Viola, how come you didn¡¯t get tanned at all during military training? Look at me! I am more than a shade darker!¡± Viola Thompson laughed, ¡°I probably get fairer the more I am exposed to the sun.¡± ¡°Get fairer with sun exposure?¡± Rachel Barton laughed, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Viola, what brand of sunscreen do you use?¡± ¡°My mom bought it for me, I think it¡¯s called HDW.¡± Viola Thompson explained. Rachel Barton seemed utterly shocked at hearing this. HDW. It¡¯s a top-tier skincare product available only through private customization. It is made depending on the customer¡¯s skin type, so you don¡¯t have to worry about allergies, and the effect is much better than regular skincare products. Simultaneously, it is very expensive. The membership fee starts from 100,000 dollars. Regular people could only dream about it. No wonder Viola Thompson didn¡¯t tan. Indeed. Money is almighty. Hearing this, Flora Tiarks immediately asked, ¡°Vio, is HDW good? If it is, I will register as a member.¡± ¡°It should be okay, I guess, I don¡¯t use it often.¡± Viola Thompson would apply a bit of skin cream when she was in a good mood. When she didn¡¯t feel like it, she wouldn¡¯t even bother using a facial cleanser. Flora Tiarks nodded, ¡°If you think it¡¯s okay Vio, then it must be good. I am going to register as a member tomorrow.¡± Diana Hershey said: ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Rachel Barton didn¡¯t say a word. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She felt that the gap between herself and girls like Viola Thompson was growing wider. It felt like she was a galaxy away. Girls like Diana Hershey and Flora Tiarks, were ready to register for a member¡¯s fee of 100,000 dollars at a moment¡¯s notice, and she¡­ Thinking about it, Rachel Barton had an undefinable expression in her eyes. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: 255: Powerful Background_5 Chapter 832: 255: Powerful Background_5 Diana Hershey continued, ¡°Fiona, Rachel, Flora, Young Ethan, what do you guys want to eat for lunch?¡± Viola Thompson needs no asking. Apart from milk tea, she is not interested in anything else. Fiona Knight said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Rachel Barton suggested, ¡°We haven¡¯t had hot pot in a long time, why don¡¯t we go for hot pot?¡± Flora Tiarks nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan Viper also nodded along, like a little adult, ¡°Let¡¯s order a divided hot pot then! I can¡¯t handle too spicy.¡± ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll go for hot pot at noon. I saw a place with excellent reviews.¡± So, they set off for the hot pot restaurant. The bubbling red oil soup reflected the young smiles of the girls, sweetening the air by several degrees. Passersby began flocking their way. Soon enough, Many started approaching Viola for her WhatsApp. Viola turned them all down with a sentence, ¡°Sorry, I am engaged.¡± Rachel was sitting across from Viola. She looked up at Viola. She didn¡¯t know when Viola had become so outstanding. They grew up together, illuminated each other, warmed each other, back then, Viola was still a child of seven or eight. It felt like yesterday. But in the blink of an eye, Viola became the center of attention. And she. Was shattered, having experienced the darkest events in life. What was even more laughable. She had a sister like Delia Frieman. Thinking about this, Rachel felt more suffocated, extremely upset. She felt like she didn¡¯t deserve to be friends with Viola, Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and Flora Tiarks any longer. She dared not look at Viola. Because Viola must know what industry Delia was in now. Not to mention Delia. Any regular person wouldn¡¯t have a hard time guessing what Delia was doing. No education, no connections, no backing, beautiful, dressed like a city belle every day, able to make seventy or eighty thousand a month, anyone with eyes could tell what she was doing for a living. The reason why Viola had said it out loud was because they were friends. When would Delia ever mend her ways and start living a good life? Rachel was very troubled! At this moment, Diana Hershey noticed Rachel¡¯s abnormality, ¡°Rachel, what are you thinking about? You seem lost.¡± Rachel then came back to her senses and laughed it off, ¡°Ah, nothing.¡± ¡°You should try this tripe, it¡¯s really crunchy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel picked up a piece of tripe. The tripe was cooked to perfection, coated with a layer of spicy and aromatic red oil. It was crispy and tender, and had an excellent texture. Unfortunately. When Rachel started eating, it felt like she was chewing wax. After the meal, they went on to shop at a mall and buy clothes. Viola bought a set of autumn clothes for herself and several sets for Ethan Viper. Suddenly, The day was over. They all took a ride home. Viola and Rachel happened to be going the same way. When they got off the vehicle, Rachel said, ¡°Viola, would you come over to my place? My elder sister has been talking about you these past few days.¡± ¡°Sure, I just ran into Ella yesterday.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Go ahead and take Ethan home first. I have something to deal with nearby.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel reached out her hand towards Ethan Viper, ¡°Ethan, let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan Viper held Rachel¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go with Rachel first.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Rachel took Ethan Viper and left first. Viola went to a fruit shop nearby, bought some fruit, and then went to a supermarket next door to buy toys and educational materials for Dolores Frieman¡¯s two children. Half an hour later, Viola arrived at Rachel¡¯s home. ¡°Viola¡¯s here!¡± The person who opened the door was Dolores Frieman. Viola handed the stuff over to Dolores Frieman, ¡°Dolores, these are some fruits and toys I got for the kids.¡± Dolores Frieman said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought anything!¡± Rachel came over and said, ¡°Viola, when you said you had something to take care of, surely you didn¡¯t mean shopping?¡± Viola laughed and said, ¡°I just bought a few things along the way.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel knew Viola very well, ¡°You definitely went out of your way to buy these. We¡¯re best friends, you really don¡¯t have to be this courteous.¡± Viola laughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy much, just a few fruits.¡± Rachel looked at Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet, ¡°Won¡¯t you thank your auntie quickly.¡± Considering Rachel was their aunt, and Viola was Rachel¡¯s best friend, in terms of relation, the children should indeed be calling Viola their aunt. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: 255: Powerful Background_6 Chapter 833: 255: Powerful Background_6 ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Ethan Viper stood by, his eyes shifting back and forth before speaking again, ¡°Sis, if those two are calling you Auntie, shouldn¡¯t they call me Uncle according to seniority?¡± Ethan Viper, cunning in his young age, gets a laugh from Dolores Frieman, she says, ¡°Indeed, as per the seniority, you would be Viola¡¯s cousin, they should call you Uncle!¡± Ethan Viper walked over to Theresa Winslet and Hugh Winslet, ¡°Quick, call me Uncle.¡± Both were very obedient, sweetly greeting, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Ethan Viper¡¯s vanity had been satisfied, he tip-toed and tapped Theresa and Hugh, ¡°Good kids, when Uncle gets rich, I will treat you to candy.¡± Dolores Frieman and Rachel Barton chuckled at the scene. Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes were curved happily too. Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°Viola, have you guys eaten? If not, I am going to cook now.¡± Viola Thompson replied, ¡°Dolores, you don¡¯t have to bother. We ate outside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Dolores Frieman nodded, and then said, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ve been thinking of getting my two kids to take my surname. Would the paperwork be troublesome?¡± Changing the surname of the children is a way of saying goodbye to the past. Dolores Frieman did not want her children, who she had brought up with great difficulties, to carry that scumbag¡¯s surname at the end. Viola Thompson replied, ¡°Just take all the necessary documents to the local community police station, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. You can take the children tomorrow for inquiry.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Rachel Barton was surprised. Her elder sister was planning to change the kids¡¯ surname, and they didn¡¯t discuss this ahead of time. Normally, they would always consult her first. Because she is the one with the highest level of education in their family. However. In front of Viola Thompson, she still falls short. Unconsciously, it was after nine. Viola Thompson looked at the clock on the wall and curiously asked, ¡°Does Ella work this late every day?¡± Rachel Barton¡¯s heart tightened. She was afraid of Viola Thompson mentioning Delia Frieman. She was even more afraid of Viola Thompson piercing that paper window. Dolores Frieman nodded, ¡°Yeah, your second sister leaves early and comes back late every day. However, the salary is pretty good.¡± Viola Thompson smiled and said, ¡°The capable are always busy. Capital City is a very competitive city. Ella¡¯s achievements are not easy to come by, she is really amazing.¡± In Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes, Delia Frieman is someone who deserves respect. Although she has a bad past, she has never bent over backwards. Just like a wild rose that won¡¯t die, no matter how harsh the environment, it can always bloom the most beautiful flower. Dolores Frieman laughed and said, ¡°Ella has been clever since she was a child. If she had gone to school, she would certainly have been as good as Rachel, had a good university degree.¡± However, Rachel Barton didn¡¯t think so. After all, Delia Frieman can still participate in the adult college entrance examination and resume her studies now. But Delia Frieman never actually takes action. She only knows how to blame others, and willingly was degenerating herself. After half an hour, Viola Thompson expressed her wish to leave. Rachel Barton escorted her downstairs. In the elevator. Viola Thompson turned towards Rachel Barton, ¡°Rachel, you seem distracted during dinner today. Did something happen recently?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rachel Barton shook her head. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Rachel, we grew up as good friends. If you run into any difficulties, you must tell me.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Rachel Barton replied, ¡°Viola, I really don¡¯t have any problems. I just occasionally recall that unbearable past. Why did I end up like this?¡± If she could, Rachel Barton would rather none of that had ever happened. She doesn¡¯t need a single family member now. Although she is now out of that cage, the wounds from the past are still there, and then there¡¯s Delia Frieman. Though nobody has discovered what Delia Frieman does for a living yet. But paper cannot wrap up a fire after all. Rachel Barton had a hunch. One day, she will become the joke in everyone¡¯s eyes. She was really scared. When she finished speaking, her eyes reddening slightly, she hugged Viola Thompson. ¡°Rachel, let the past be the past,¡± Viola Thompson patted Rachel Barton¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We need to live in the present and look forward to the future. You are also blessed. At least, you have two caring sisters and lovely nephews by your side.¡± Rachel Barton nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡± A moment passed, then she let go of Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, thank you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson, her current life wouldn¡¯t exist. Viola, laughing, said ¡°Silly, didn¡¯t we promise each other when we were little? That we would be best friends forever!¡± The words from the past are still echoing in her ears, yet in the blink of an eye, both of them have grown so much. ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s getting late. I should head back now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then Ethan Viper turned back to address Rachel, ¡°Goodbye, Sister Rachel.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Watching Viola¡¯s retreating figure, Rachel felt a strong sense of envy. If she possessed Viola¡¯s appearance and family background, how wonderful it would be ¡ª she wouldn¡¯t have to hide her own feelings anymore. Rachel sighed softly. A moment later, she turned back as well. Just at that moment, Delia Frieman¡¯s voice suddenly echoed through the dark night, ¡°Rachel! What are you doing downstairs?¡± Rachel turned around, ¡°Ella is back. Viola just left, I saw her off.¡± Delia said, ¡°If I had known Viola was here, I would have come back earlier.¡± Rachel was curious, ¡°Can you leave the sales department early?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Delia nodded, ¡°I forgot to mention it, Ella is now the team leader of the sales department.¡± Team leader of the sales department? Rachel was speechless, but refrained from showing her feelings. After all, she was a college student. Did Delia really think she was a fool? Could Delia, with her education and experience, really become the team leader of a sales department? Rachel, smiling, said ¡°Ella, congratulations.¡± Delia continued, ¡°At first, I was very proud of becoming a team leader. However, now, I have bigger ambitions. Viola was right, I can aim even higher.¡± ¡°Did Viola say that?¡± Rachel asked. Delia nodded, ¡°Yes, she did.¡± Rachel thought to herself, Delia must have misunderstood Viola¡¯s intentions. Viola¡¯s real intention was probably to encourage Delia to face reality and start over, but Delia had interpreted it as¡­ Rachel didn¡¯t say more, continuing instead by saying ¡°Ella, it¡¯s already late, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Delia matched Rachel¡¯s pace. ¡­ Nine Continent Island. JS Hotel. Topmost floor. Nako Garcia sat at her desk, looking up at her assistant, ¡°Have you checked everything out?¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± After the assistant spoke, he continued, ¡°Princess, here is Viola Thompson¡¯s family information.¡± Nako Garcia took the handed over information of Viola Thompson. She had thought that since Viola Thompson was so high-profile, even daring to hit Visha Garcia, that the Thompson clan must have an extraordinarily powerful background. Turns out that wasn¡¯t the case. Maybe in Sinian Country, the Thompson clan is an illustrious elite family. But in the international arena, it doesn¡¯t amount too much. Especially not when dealing with someone of Nako Garcia¡¯s exceptional lineage. Nako Garcia hooked the corner of her lips, ¡°So Sawyer Thompson has business dealings with the Will family?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Will family are also among the elites of Country Polluton. However, their rank is slightly lower than the Garcia family. As such, the Will family is under the Garcia family¡¯s control. ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded. ¡°Good,¡± Nako Garcia put down the information, picking up the telephone on her desk and dialed, ¡°Hello, get me Dylan Weir.¡± Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _1 Chapter 834: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _1 That¡¯s right. Nako Garcia indeed plans to sever all business ties between the Will Family and Sawyer Thompson. As per the data, a majority of the Thompson Clan¡¯s funds were obtained from the business deals with the Will Family. If the business ties between the Will Family and the Thompson Clan were to be severed, the latter would undoubtedly fall from grace, losing their reputation as the most influential family in Capital City. All of Viola Thompson¡¯s current prestige derives from the Thompson Clan. If the sort of downfall happened to the Thompson Clan. Viola would go from rags to riches, being completely worthless, maybe even facing expulsion from school. At that time. Wouldn¡¯t Viola be helpless in her hands? Upon conceiving this. A sly grin formed on the corners of Nako Garcia¡¯s mouth, satisfaction visible in her eyes. Viola Thompson wants to compete with her? She¡¯s still too inexperienced. After all. With her status, just a single word, a glance, or a simple gesture could make the Thompson Clan collapse in an instant! Even Sawyer Thompson has to respectfully call her Miss Nako whenever he meets her. What is Viola Thompson? Besides having the title of the young miss of the Thompson Family, what else does she have? In her eyes, Viola Thompson is nothing but an insignificant ant. With just a flick of her finger, she could squash Viola Thompson. Without lifting another finger. This time. She was going to make it impossible for Viola Thompson to get up! Thinking of this, a sinister look appeared in Nako Garcia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey,¡± just then, the cautious voice of Dilansi Weir came from the phone, ¡°Miss Na, Nako?¡± When the housekeeper told him to answer the phone, he thought he was hearing things. After all. He usually had no interactions with Nako Garcia. Although the Will Family also belongs to the upper caste, due to systemic reasons, the Will Family has been under the control of the Garcia Family for years. Moreover, while Country Polluton practises male chauvinism and women hold no status, Nako Garcia is the first legendary female in a hundred years, winning numerous international awards at just eighteen years old. Besides, Nako Garcia is not only of an esteemed high caste but also a once-in-a-century female prodigy. She is also the little princess of the Garcia Family! Nako Garcia is a much-loved individual, and there were even rumours that she will marry into the royal family of Country Polluton, hence, she¡¯s always held in high regard. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Nako Garcia responded coldly. Dilansi Weir cautiously asked, ¡°Miss Na, Nako, may I ask what your instructions are?¡± For some reason. Dilansi Weir had a foreboding feeling. Previously he hadn¡¯t had any additional contact with Nako Garcia. Now that Nako Garcia suddenly contacted him, there must be something. Nako Garcia continued, ¡°I heard you have business dealings with the Thompson Clan in Sinian Country, is that right?¡± The Thompson Clan? Dilansi Weir was taken aback. His business was extensive, he had collaborated with several people, among whom there were two surnamed Thompson. But Dilansi Weir immediately thought of Sawyer Thompson. Upon this. Dilansi Weir asked, ¡°Are you referring to Master Thompson, Sawyer Thompson?¡± Sawyer Thompson was a business prodigy. In just three years, he had opened up the market in Country Polluton, bringing endless wealth to Dilansi Weir. Even putting aside their business ties. Dilansi Weir also greatly admired Sawyer Thompson as a person. ¡°Yes.¡± Nako Garcia¡¯s voice came through the speaker again. Upon hearing this, Dilansi Weir furrowed his brows. Nako Garcia¡¯s sudden contact, mentioning this, left Dilansi Weir feeling uneasy. After some thought, Dilansi Weir continued, ¡°Miss Nako, what are your commands?¡± Nako Garcia narrowed her eyes, ¡°I want you to terminate all collaborations with the Thompson Clan effective immediately. And, you are not to have any further business dealings with the Thompson Clan.¡± What? Cut off business dealings with the Thompson Clan? This¡­. Dilansi Weir¡¯s face turned pale. He even believed he was imagining things. He never expected Nako Garcia to say such a thing. If he were to cut off business dealings with the Thompson Clan now, the loss would be tremendous! After all, nearly half of the Will Family¡¯s industry chain was linked to the Thompson Clan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they lost the Thompson Clan, it would be like the Will Family had lost their right-hand man. Cold sweat broke out on Dilansi Weir¡¯s face almost instantaneously. ¡°Did you hear me clearly?¡± Seeing that Dilansi Weir was still silent, Nako Garcia spoke again. Dilansi Weir frowned, ¡°Miss Nako, we¡¯ve been cooperating with the Thompson Clan for three years. If we suddenly terminate the cooperation now¡­¡± Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _2 Chapter 835: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _2 Nako Garcia did not care for Dylan Weir¡¯s nonsense and interrupted him directly, ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. It¡¯s your decision to heed my words or ignore them.¡± Then, she ended the call abruptly. Beep, beep¡­ The line was busy. Dylan Weir stared at the disconnected call, his face filled with worry. He immediately dialed Nako Garcia¡¯s number again. But all he got was a busy signal. What should he do now? Was he really going to terminate his partnership with the Thompson Clan? But if they terminated the partnership with the Thompsons, who would bear their losses? If they didn¡¯t terminate it, they would end up offending the Garcia Family. Dylan Weir rubbed his hair, his face fraught with distress. At this point. He didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Just then, Lady Weir walked over with a cup of tea. Seeing her husband¡¯s worried expression, she asked curiously. Dylan Weir sighed and told her about the call from Nako Garcia. ¡°What?¡± Lady Weir furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°Why would Miss Garcia intervene in this matter?¡± Ideally, Nako Garcia should not interfere in business matters. After all, she was a woman. This was too abnormal. Lady Weir squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Did the Thompson Clan offend Miss Garcia?¡± ¡°The Master of the Thompson Family is an upright man. He should not offend Miss Garcia easily,¡± she added. ¡°So what happened? What else did Miss Garcia say?¡± Lady Weir kept on asking. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Dylan Weir shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand the specifics.¡± Lady Weir handed him the tea, comforting, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in Sinian ¨C an able general will overcome turbulent waters. Don¡¯t worry too much. I believe there will be a solution to this problem.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Dylan Weir took the tea and took a sip. The warm tea soothed his throat and slightly calmed his nerves. ** On the other side. After hanging up the phone, Nako Garcia looked at her assistant, ¡°Remember, my brother must not find out about this.¡± Visha Garcia was now completely smitten with Viola Thompson. For her, he had lost all sense of right and wrong, even going as far as to physically assault her. If Visha Garcia found out, he would definitely try to stop her. Even now, Nako Garcia still couldn¡¯t believe that Visha Garcia had actually hit her. After all, she had never experienced such humiliation. Futhermore. It was because of a low-class person from Sinian. But the harsh reality was. That it was true. Not only did Visha Garcia hit her, but he also wished to marry Viola Thompson. Most importantly, Nako Garcia knew Visha Garcia well enough to know that he wasn¡¯t merely talking idle. Therefore, she had to stop Visha Garcia. What right did Viola Thompson have to become the Lady of the Garcia Family? She would make Viola understand. The consequences of offending her. ¡°Alright,¡± the assistant nodded, ¡°I understand, Miss Garcia.¡± Nako Garcia stared ahead, squinting her eyes. She was a distinguished and noble heiress from birth. Because of her excellence, she was directly admitted by Capital University without having to take any examinations. She was also secretly groomed by the royal family, with the future plan of marrying into the royalty. What was Viola Thompson? A piece of trash! And trash should stay where it belongs. Only now, this trash had an additional use. That would be to serve as her grandfather¡¯s blood slave! Thinking of this, Nako Garcia clenched her fists. ** Capital City. Viola Thompson now had a ten-day vacation. Today was the fourth day. Today, she had made plans with Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and Flora Tiarks among others for shopping. In the lunar September of Capital City, the weather had turned quite cold. Viola Thompson was wearing a white knitted sweater, light blue jeans, and a black beret. She looked elegant and extraordinary, as though she had stepped out of a painting. Flora took out her phone and looked at everyone, ¡°My uncle said we can have a barbeque at his place today, should we go?¡± Diana Hershey raised her head and exclaimed, ¡°Did I hear that correctly?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The stingy man invited us for a barbeque? Could it be possible for Mr. White, a notorious deadeye, to invite them over for a barbecue? Upon hearing this, Rachel was somewhat excited. For her, this was a delightful surprise. When you like someone, you want to know more about them. Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _3 Chapter 836: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _3 Rachel Barton was no exception. ¡°You heard it right,¡± Flora Tiarks turned her head to Diana Hershey, ¡°but my uncle said we have to prepare our own ingredients. He¡¯s only providing the space, the barbecue grill, and the charcoal.¡± Diana Hershey laughed, ¡°I knew it, there¡¯s no such thing as free lunch.¡± Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°So, do you guys want to go? Today is actually a good day for a barbecue.¡± Diana Hershey said, ¡°I have no problem.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she continued, ¡°What about you, Vio, Fiona, and Rachel?¡± Viola Thompson replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Ethan Viper raised his hands, ¡°Sister Diana, why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡± Diana Hershey laughed at Ethan Viper, ¡°Little Viper, what about you?¡± Ethan Viper excitedly said, ¡°I love barbecues the most! Let¡¯s go!¡± Fiona Knight added, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a barbecue in a long time.¡± Rachel Barton, who was most eager to go, naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. She went on to say, ¡°I know a fresh produce supermarket nearby. How about we go there to buy some ingredients?¡± ¡°Then Rachel, you lead the way.¡± said Flora Tiarks. Rachel Barton walked in front. Feeling a bit excited. After all, she was soon going to her favorite place. The feeling was wonderful. Especially when thinking about some details of the interactions she had with Mr. White. She always felt that Mr. White must like her. Even if he didn¡¯t like her, he should at least have a good impression of her. Thinking about this. Rachel Barton¡¯s heart started to beat very quickly. Thump, thump, thump. One beat after another. The group went to a fresh produce supermarket and bought a lot of ingredients. An hour later, a commercial vehicle stopped in front of the White Family Mansion. It was an old and majestic courtyard house. It had a history of over a hundred years. Over these one hundred years, it had experienced countless trials and tribulations. Just as the group got out of the car. The housekeeper of the White family walked over, ¡°Miss Tiarks, you guys are here.¡± ¡°Housekeeper,¡± Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°these are all my good friends, my uncle said we could have a DIY barbecue here, where is he?¡± The housekeeper replied: ¡°Sir is waiting for you in the garden.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Flora Tiarks nodded, leading everyone in. The White Family Mansion was very large, occupying about twenty acres. Upon entering. Shock filled Rachel Barton¡¯s eyes. This level of surprise was even on par with her first visit to the Thompson Family Manor. Although she was prepared for Mr. White not being an ordinary person. Still, when she actually arrived at the White Family Mansion, she was shocked. Capital City had an extremely high land value. The average property would cost around 100,000 dollars per square meter. Therefore, many people could not afford to buy a house in Capital City in their lifetime. Yet, the White family had a mansion here. Leaving aside its historical value, if you were to price the house at 100,000 dollars per square meter, it would be worth a significant fortune. The farther Rachel Barton walked into the mansion, the more surprised she felt. She then looked at Viola Thompson. She was calm and didn¡¯t bother to look around. Suddenly. Rachel Barton felt a little upset. She felt her reaction was too overblown. She was like a joker who had never been exposed to the world, behaving with excessive surprise over everything she encountered. She should learn from Viola Thompson. To be calm in every situation. With this in mind, Rachel Barton took a deep breath and restrained from looking around. At that moment, Diana Hershey exclaimed, ¡°Little Flora, your uncle¡¯s family must own a mine, right?¡± Given Mr. White¡¯s usual frugality, she had assumed that he was just middle-class at most. Unexpectedly¡­ Her perspective was too narrow. Flora Tiarks said with a smile: ¡°My grandfather¡¯s ancestors were all high-ranking officials, and this mansion was passed down.¡± ¡°What about your grandmother?¡± Diana Hershey asked curiously. ¡°My grandmother is from the south. Her family used to be the wealthiest family in the south. My grandmother¡¯s mother used to be a respected lady.¡± Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°No wonder.¡± No wonder the White family was so wealthy. There were reasons for this. When two such outstanding individuals get together and have kids, they naturally wouldn¡¯t turn out too bad. Hearing this, Rachel Barton sighed slightly in her heart, feeling increasingly unworthy of Mr. White. The White family truly represented an intellectual and cultured family. Whether it was Mr. White¡¯s ancestors or the lineage of Mr. White¡¯s mother, they all belonged to knowledgeable and well-mannered families. And what about her? Her birth mother was a crude, rural woman who would resort to any means for her goals, even selling her own daughter. And her biological father? He was devoid of any masculine courage, a man of absolutely no moral character. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With these thoughts. Rachel Barton wished she could find a crack in the ground to burrow into. She felt unworthy of being in the White family¡¯s house. But then she thought, there was no hierarchy in love. As long as she and Mr. White genuinely loved each other, they could overcome any obstacle. Rachel Barton narrowed her eyes. Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _4 Chapter 837: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _4 She could not wallow in self-pity or self-destruction. She had to become stronger, even better; only then she could be more deserving of Mr. White. Flora Tiarks led everyone to the back garden. As soon as she stepped in. She smelled a faint refreshing fragrance. It was very pleasant. Fiona Knight curiously asked, ¡°What type of flower is this? It smells so good?¡± Diana Hershey said, ¡°Is it jasmine?¡± Rachel Barton added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell like it, but it feels familiar, I think I¡¯ve smelled it somewhere.¡± Just then, Viola Thompson softly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s black walnut. However, this type of tree usually grows in the south. It should be challenging for it to survive in Capital City¡¯s climate.¡± Flora Tiarks turned around laughing, giving a thumbs up to Viola, ¡°You are really something, Vio. It is indeed black walnut! My cousin is fond of the scent of this tree. His only expenditure is on this tree and he gets a professional team to maintain it every year.¡± Rachel Barton was somewhat annoyed. Because just as Viola uttered those words, she also felt the scent was like black walnut. But she did not voice it. Because the black walnut was a valuable tree, and if it were to emit such a rich fragrance, there should be more than one. According to Mr. White¡¯s lifestyle, it didn¡¯t seem like he would spend money on trees. But it turned out to be black walnut. Despite it being a small matter, Rachel Barton regretted it very much. After all, Mr. White was someone she likes. If those words had come out of her mouth, things might have been different. What a pity. Viola continued, ¡°The scent is very pleasant indeed, but, I find the fragrance of torch trees more unique and invigorating. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s cheaper than black walnut.¡± ¡°Gosh,¡± Flora Tiarks looked shocked at Viola, ¡°Vio, how did you know my cousin also loves torch trees? There are so many torch trees in the garden just on the side, planted by my cousin!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola responded with a laugh. Flora Tiarks nodded, ¡°Vio, I think you and my cousin are pretty similar in some ways.¡± Hearing these words, Rachel Barton couldn¡¯t quite identify her feelings. She somewhat envied Viola. Why weren¡¯t the one who said those words? Viola continued, ¡°I like torch trees because they have medicinal value.¡± ¡°You might not believe this,¡± Flora Tiarks turned back to look at Viola, ¡°My cousin knows a bit of traditional medicine. He even collected torch tree¡¯s bark, saying it can cure headaches, colds, whooping cough, and bronchitis.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, smiling, ¡°Exactly.¡± The more Flora Tiarks felt that Viola was a perfect match for her cousin. Just that, Viola already has a fiance. If not, she could really consider playing matchmaker. Just then, Mr. White came from the other side. His outfit today was rather casual, unlike his usual suit and tie. He got to relax at home for once. He was wearing a linen-colored traditional long gown, like a hermit residing in the mountains. Seeing Mr. White, Rachel Barton lowered her head. She tried her best to control the racing of her heart to not give anything away. ¡°Cousin,¡± Flora Tiarks ran over, ¡°Do you know just now Vio easily identified that you planted black walnut! Vio also likes torch trees, aren¡¯t you two quite alike?¡± Hearing these words, Mr. White was a bit surprised. Because most black walnuts are used to make high-class furniture, not many can recognise it in its tree form. Moreover, few girls research about trees. Rachel Barton frowned subtly. She felt Flora Tiarks was being a bit too enthusiastic. She couldn¡¯t even understand the significance of Flora Tiarks¡¯s words. After all, Viola already has a fiance. It¡¯s impossible between Viola and Mr. White. Mr. White looked at Viola with a smile, ¡°Does Viola also like torch trees?¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I had researched about it for some time.¡± Viola. Just a simple form of address, but it made Rachel Barton feel uncomfortable. Mr. White also referred to Viola as Viola. But after all, Viola¡¯s situation was different from theirs¡¯, she had a fiance. Calling her in such a friendly way seemed to cross a line. Mr. White then said, ¡°There are torch trees in the neighbouring area. You guys can take a look after the barbecue.¡± ¡°Sure, Marcus,¡± came the reply. Marcus! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel Barton was even more surprised. Viola actually referred to Mr. White as Marcus. Didn¡¯t she always refer to him as ¡®cousin¡¯ like they did? What happened between these two? Despite it being just a form of address, it left Rachel Barton with a sour taste in her mouth. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _5 Chapter 838: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _5 Why? Why does Viola Thompson address Mr. White as Marcus? But it seemed like no one else noticed this detail. No one asked. Since everyone kept quiet, Rachel Barton naturally didn¡¯t sense the need to voice it out. After all, she and Mr. White were still in the ambiguous phase of their relationship. No one broke the silence. Quickly enough. They reached the barbecue grill. The grill was quite large. The fire was already blazing. The seasonings were all set. Viola volunteered, rolling up her sleeves and saying, ¡°How about I grill today, and you guys take care of eating?¡± Upon hearing this, Diana Hershey¡¯s temple started throbbing. She immediately objected, ¡°No, no, no, Viola, killing a chicken doesn¡¯t require a butcher¡¯s knife! You just need to look pretty and leave the rest to us.¡± Even now, Diana couldn¡¯t forget the instant noodles Viola had cooked. Fiona Knight nodded in agreement, ¡°How about I grill?¡± Rachel Barton chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m quite good at this, how about I do it?¡± Grilling a barbecue for one¡¯s beloved is a very blissful thing. After all, to win a man¡¯s heart, one has to win his stomach first. This was unlike Viola. Rachel Barton was a great cook. After all, she had previously worked part-time at a snack stall. Fiona suggested, ¡°How about I assist Rachel?¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± Rachel nodded. Rachel stood before the grill and started to barbecue. She started with chicken wings. She brushed the marinated chicken wings with a layer of sesame oil, and soon enough, they started to sizzle and fill the air with the aroma of grilled meat. Then, she sprinkled a layer of barbecue seasoning, cumin, and chili powder. One bite, crispy on the outside, tender on the inside. The taste was top-notch! Diana Hershey gave a thumbs up, ¡°Rachel, who would¡¯ve guessed that you know how to grill!¡± Rachel smiled and said, ¡°I learned a little bit before.¡± At that moment, Mr. White brought over two glasses of iced milk tea, ¡°Whoever wants milk tea, help yourself.¡± Having a barbecue with milk tea? Rachel Barton frowned discreetly. She speculated once more, did Mr. White have feelings for Viola? After all. Normally, a barbecue calls for iced coke or iced beer. Everyone knew. Viola¡¯s favorite beverage was milk tea. Viola poured herself a cup of milk tea, and after taking a sip, she was surprised to find that its taste was rich and the fragrance lingered, ¡°Marcus, where did you buy this milk tea?¡± ¡°The kitchen master made it fresh.¡± Mr. White added, ¡°If you like it, I can ask him to send over the ingredients list later.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Could it be¡­. Had Viola and Mr. White added each other on WhatsApp? When did they do that? A feeling Rachel couldn¡¯t describe arose from within. After all. She didn¡¯t even have Mr. White¡¯s WhatsApp number yet. And, Viola¡¯s way of addressing Mr. White had changed as well. After all, ¡®Uncle¡¯ and ¡®Marcus¡¯ are two completely different terms. According to ranking, ¡®Marcus¡¯ and Mr. White indicated an equal relationship. Rachel¡¯s distraction caused the eggplant in her hands to be burnt to a crisp. Diana was the one who smelled the burnt aroma and reminded her, ¡°Rachel, what are you thinking about? The eggplant is burnt.¡± Rachel finally reacted, she laughed and said, ¡°I thought it would be more flavorful if I charred it a bit, but I didn¡¯t expect to burn it.¡± Diana asked, ¡°Rachel, aren¡¯t we supposed to add garlic sauce when grilling eggplants?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°we also need to add a bit of glass noodles for it to taste good.¡± Just then, Mr. White walked over to Rachel, speaking softly, ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you take a break? I¡¯ll take over the grilling.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rachel looked up at Mr. White, her eyes wide with surprise. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Mr. White coming over all of a sudden. Was he being considerate towards her? If it had been Diana or Flora Tiarks grilling, he might not have done the same. ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel said subsequently. Mr. White smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, you must be tired after grilling for so long.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Rachel then made way for Mr. White. Mr. White was no slouch. He really knew how to grill. In no time, he had prepared a large amount of food. Viola picked up a cicada pupa, ¡°What¡¯s this? Is it delicious?¡± As a child who grew up in the south, she had never seen grilled cicada pupa. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Cicada pupa.¡± Mr. White answered. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Viola continued to inquire. Mr. White said, ¡°The taste should be pretty good, you can try it. This thing is either a love or hate affair¡± Viola tried it. It felt quite different, crunchy on the outside, and after chewing, it released a distinctive aroma. Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _6 Chapter 839: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _6 ¡°It¡¯s really quite nice.¡± Viola Thompson turns to Rachel Barton, ¡°Rachel, you should try some too.¡± Rachel slightly furrows her brow, she doesn¡¯t dare to eat insects, but since it is recommended by Mr. White, she picks up a skewer. After a bite, her stomach starts to churn. This thing, she really finds hard to swallow. But right now, she can¡¯t show it. If you like someone, you should have the same interests and hobbies as they do. Mr. White seems to really enjoy eating barbecued cicada pupae. Rachel acts like she really enjoys it and laughs, ¡°Uncle, could you roast me another skewer.¡± Mr. White says, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a girl who likes to eat barbecued cicada pupae so much. Viola, do you want another skewer?¡± Viola waves her hand, ¡°No need, I feel a little sick after eating too much.¡± She doesn¡¯t have a big appetite. Moreover, she had just drunk three cups of Milk Tea and couldn¡¯t eat anything else now. ¡°Alright.¡± So, Mr. White picked up a skewer of cicada pupae and started to roast. Rachel is very glad that she didn¡¯t show that she found the cicada pupae distasteful. After finishing a skewer of cicada pupae, Rachel looks at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, I want another skewer.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. White nods his head and continues, ¡°However, eating too much cicada pupae can cause indigestion, you should be careful, Rachel.¡± Mr. White is concerned about her! At this moment, Rachel¡¯s heart feels very warm, she smiles and nods, ¡°Alright Uncle.¡± After finishing the barbecue, Diana Hershey suggests playing a game of ¡®werewolf¡¯. Including Mr. White, there are six people, just enough to form a team. For the first round, Viola draws the werewolf card. She disguises herself very well, her thinking is rigorous, almost flawless. As a result, the first round ends with the civilians losing. When revealing the answer, Diana Hershey is very shocked, she never thought that Viola would be a werewolf. Even Mr. White didn¡¯t expect it. The surprise in his eyes can¡¯t be concealed. Rachel notices the surprise in Mr. White¡¯s eyes and secretly decides that she must also cause Mr. White to show the same surprised expression. Second round. With Rachel¡¯s prayer, she successfully draws the ¡®werewolf¡¯ card. But still within three minutes, her identity is exposed under everyone¡¯s analysis. Rachel slightly frowns. She feels that she is not quite as suited to being this good. Soon. The day is nearing its end. Everyone starts to prepare to go back. Viola goes to wake up Ethan Viper. The little boy has been running around all day and fell asleep a long time ago. Right now, no matter how they call him, he just won¡¯t wake up. Out of helplessness, Viola can only carry him to the car. Mr. White walks over, ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°No need, I can manage.¡± The moment she finished speaking, Viola directly picks up Ethan Viper without even a crinkle of her brow. Rachel always knew that Viola was strong. She never thought much of it in the past. But now. She is very envious of Viola, as she once again sees that look of surprise in Mr. White¡¯s eyes. There must be few men who can resist such a Viola, right? Can Mr. White resist? Thinking of the picture of Mr. White voluntarily helping her grill the barbecue, Rachel believes, Mr. White should be able to resist. After all, not everybody likes the type that Viola is. A woman should be weak when it¡¯s time to be weak. If she¡¯s always that capable, men will start to question their very existence. Because after all, a man¡¯s shoulders are meant to be leaned on. Thinking like this. Rachel¡¯s mood improves a lot. Even though she is not as outstanding as Viola, she also has her own strengths. ¡°Rachel,¡± just at this moment, Mr. White¡¯s voice comes from beside her, ¡°let¡¯s get in the car.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Only then does Rachel react, she quickly walks to the car. She is thinking. If only Mr. White calls her like this. Unfortunately. He treats everyone the same way. Is he hiding something? After all, if he only calls her ¡®Rachel¡¯, it would inevitably arouse the suspicion of others. After all, he is the first one to call her that. Rachel feels that her thinking is very reasonable, and her eyes can¡¯t help but curve in joy. Diana Hershey laughs and says: ¡°Rachel, did you think of something happy? You are smiling so radiantly.¡± ¡°No.¡± Diana Hershey doesn¡¯t ask further. Very quickly, the car starts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While in the car, Rachel wanted to ask Viola several times why she calls Mr. White ¡®Marcus¡¯, but whenever she is about to ask, she swallows her words. After all, if others are not curious and she rashly asks, it would appear abrupt. In the car, Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and Flora Tiarks start discussing about ¡®HDW¡¯ again. Viola doesn¡¯t have much interest in skincare products, so she just listens quietly. But Rachel, even though she is interested, is powerless. Rachel lowers her head, once again feeling the difference between her and the others. Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _7 Chapter 840: 251: As simple as crushing an ant! _7 This feeling is very helpless. Although they were five best friends who shared everything, she felt worlds apart from them. Among the five of them, her and Diana Hershey¡¯s family status was just a bit lower. But Diana Hershey was too far superior to her. After all, the Price Family owned a chain of milk tea shops in River City, lived in a villa, and hired a nanny. She was like a mere leaf among the flowers. Now she couldn¡¯t even participate in their discussions about skincare products. The worst part was, She has an older sister who works in a peculiar profession. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could still be open with her friends if Delia Frieman¡¯s secret was exposed one day. After all, she already felt like there was a distance between them. Worry was written all over Rachel Barton¡¯s downcast eyes. She often wondered, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong in her life. Why did she have to suffer so much? Because the White Family Mansion was closest to the Thompson Family Manor, so Viola Thompson and Ethan Viper were the first to get off. Ethan Viper had been sleeping all along, so Viola Thompson had to carry him out of the car. After Viola Thompson left, Flora Tiarks lamented, ¡°I truly think Viola and my cousin Ethan suit each other well, it¡¯s a shame Viola already has a fiance.¡± Hearing these words, Rachel Barton felt a tightness in her heart. She was puzzled. Why would Flora Tiarks think so? Just because Viola Thompson is beautiful, She thought that she was Mr. White¡¯s better match. But Flora Tiarks had never said so before. Did Flora Tiarks feel that she was not good enough for Mr. White? ¡­. At the Thompson Family Manor. Viola Thompson took Ethan Viper straight to the child¡¯s room and then went to the living room. Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson were chatting with Mrs. Thompson in the living room. Viola Thompson joined in their conversation. It was then that Sawyer Thompson abruptly received a phone call, his face turned pale in an instant, ¡°What? How did it become like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the company right now!¡± Upon finishing his words, Sawyer Thompson hung up the call, ¡°There¡¯s an emergency at the company, and I got to go.¡± Viola Thompson, who had been home for such a long time, had never seen Sawyer Thompson with such an expression, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Not wanting Viola Thompson to worry, Sawyer Thompson replied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a trivial matter. I can handle it. I need to go now!¡± With that, Sawyer Thompson rushed off to the company. Upon his arrival at the company, the Secretary quickly took his suit jacket, her tone very urgent, ¡°Mr. Thompson, The Will Family has suddenly decided to terminate our cooperation, but our initial orders are already in production!¡± What¡¯s worse was that they hadn¡¯t renewed their new contract with the Will Family. If the Will Family chose to terminate the contract at this point, they would not bear any responsibility. ¡°Call for an emergency meeting, I will be there in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ten minutes later, Sawyer Thompson appeared in the conference room, along with all the major shareholders and company executives. The meeting lasted more than one hour. But they still couldn¡¯t find a solution. Sawyer Thompson felt a headache coming on. After the meeting ended, he contacted Dylan Weir. On the video call, Dylan Weir looked full of worry, ¡°Old pal, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t want to terminate our partnership either. It doesn¡¯t benefit me in any way. But you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± In order to survive in Country Polluton, he could only do as Nako Garcia said. After all, the influence of the Garcia Family in Country Polluton was just too strong. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Sawyer Thompson then asked, ¡°Mr. Dylan, please be clear, who exactly have I offended?¡± ¡°The Garcia Family.¡± Dylan Weir continued, ¡°Miss Nako Garcia from the Garcia Family ordered me to do this.¡± The Garcia Family? Sawyer Thompson frowned slightly. He knew, of course, that the Garcias were of high caste in Country Polluton. But he hadn¡¯t had any dealings with the Garcia Family. How could he have offended them? Soon afterwards, The news of Sawyer Thompson offending the Garcia Family spread throughout the Thompson Group. All the investors immediately held a meeting overnight. The meeting was led by an investor surnamed Tang. Avery Pakes. Avery Pakes and Sawyer Thompson had been brothers-in-arms for years. Sawyer Thompson would have never dreamed that in the Thompson Group¡¯s hour of crisis, Avery Pakes would be the first to betray him. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you all should know what the Garcia Family represents in Country Polluton! Right now, Miss Nako is only preventing the Will Family from cooperating with Sawyer Thompson. If we withdraw our investments in time, set up a new company to cooperate with the Will Family, and purchase the merchandise Sawyer Thompson has stockpiled at a low price, we can re-establish our market presence.¡± Hearing this, all the investors discussed among themselves and felt that Avery Pakes¡¯ words made sense. After all, Nako Garcia¡¯s target was only Sawyer Thompson. If they set up a new company, Nako Garcia would certainly not stand in their way! ¡°Avery, although what you¡¯re saying is not wrong, we¡¯ve had a relationship with Sawyer for over a decade. If we kick him while he¡¯s down, will it be¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t kicking someone while they¡¯re down, it¡¯s called being opportunistic,¡± Avery Pakes continued, ¡°A righteous man can¡¯t do business. We all have families to feed, of course, we have to act in our best interests. However, if you want to suffer together with Sawyer Thompson, I won¡¯t oppose. Those of you who agree with me can withdraw your investments with me tomorrow!¡± People are all selfish. Although he¡¯s been brothers with Sawyer Thompson for decades, he still needs to consider his own situation. Righteous indignation can¡¯t fill bellies, and since they all have families to support, he can¡¯t let his family suffer with him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On saying this, Avery Pakes continued, ¡°And, we¡¯ve all followed Sawyer Thompson for so many years, and we only get a bit of dividend each year. If we establish our own company, I don¡¯t think I need to explain the potential benefits, right? Not only can we acquire a batch of merchandise worth two billion at a low price. Most importantly, we could seize this opportunity to directly penetrate the market in Country Polluton!¡± After all, the Will Family still wanted to continue the partnership. If they set up a new company, they could replace Sawyer Thompson¡¯s position. ¡°I agree with Avery!¡± ¡°I also agree!¡± Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _1 Chapter 841: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _1 Two of the old shareholders stood up directly. The others were still somewhat hesitant, they subconsciously glanced at each other, the expression of dilemma evident in their eyes. After all. They had all followed Sawyer Thompson for many years. They had weathered many storms together. If they withdrew their investments at this time, the Thompson Group really would collapse. At this point, Max, who was good friends with Avery Pakes, stood up, ¡°I also support Avery. Everyone, what Avery said is right. As shareholders, we can¡¯t just talk about brotherly loyalty, we also need to take into account the actual situation. According to the current situation, if we have not taken any action, prepare to go home and sell your houses and cars! Max, I remember both your sons are studying abroad, right? And also, Mr. Wang, isn¡¯t your daughter about to get married? James¡­¡± The expression on the faces of those called out by Max was indescribably complex. At this point, Max continued, ¡°Actually, I know what everyone is hesitant about. You are just afraid that if the Thompson Group happens to weather this storm, all our efforts would be in vain! But have you thought about who Sawyer Thompson has displeased! He has angered the Garcia Family! Having angered the Garcia family, do you think Sawyer Thompson still has a chance of turning things around? ¡± At this moment. James Harper stood up, ¡°Max, I understand that what you are saying makes sense. How about this? Give us some time to consider. After all, this is not a small matter.¡± The other shareholders nodded in agreement. Avery Pakes spoke at this time, ¡°I understand everyone¡¯s concerns. So, go home and think about it. Let¡¯s hold another meeting at 10 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning to make the final decision. The meeting is adjourned!¡± Hearing this, everyone left the meeting room. Avery Pakes watched the retreating figures of the shareholders and narrowed his eyes. Just then, James Harper came over, ¡°Avery.¡± ¡°James¡± Avery Pakes looked at James Harper. James Harper was a very careful person. At the same time, he was the backbone among all the shareholders. As long as he agreed to withdraw, the remaining shareholders would also withdraw. He was like a weather vane. James Harper continued, ¡°Avery, after all, we all followed the Thompsons to make our fortunes. It feels somewhat cold-hearted to suddenly withdraw our investments now. Furthermore, the Thompson Clan has been rooted in the business world for so many years and is not easy to topple. Moreover, the rumour that Sawyer offended the Garcia Family is still just a rumour, unverified. If we withdraw precipitously, the risk is too great!¡± Avery Pakes naturally understood James Harper¡¯s position among the shareholders, so he smiled and said, ¡°James, you need to understand one thing, there is no smoke without fire.¡± Why would the Will Family suddenly terminate cooperation if Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t offend the Garcia Family? Why would such a rumor suddenly appear? ¡°Although you say that, there¡¯s still no definitive news,¡± James Harper continued, ¡°We¡¯re all men over fifty now¡­¡± Human nature is selfish. Brotherly loyalty can only come second. The most crucial aspect is interest, which is why these shareholders are hesitant. They are afraid that the news is inaccurate, and they will choose the wrong side. If they choose wrong, there really will be no chance to turn things around. After all, the Thompson Clan is the most prominent family in Capital City. James Harper always felt the Thompson Clan wouldn¡¯t collapse that easily. Moreover, James Harper knew Sawyer Thompson very well, and he figured Sawyer wasn¡¯t the type to offend the Garcia Family. Avery Pakes looked at James Harper, ¡°James, I understand how you feel, it¡¯s fine, go home and think it over a little more.¡± James Harper wanted to say something else, but in the end, he didn¡¯t speak. At the same time. JS Hotel. Nako Garcia was standing at the floor-to-ceiling window on the 58th floor, looking down at the scenery below, and gently narrowed her eyes, ¡°How are things going with the Thompson Group?¡± The assistant smiled and said: ¡°As you expected, the shareholders of the Thompson Group started discussing whether to withdraw their investment upon hearing that Sawyer Thompson offended you.¡± Indeed. The rumours about Sawyer Thompson offending the Garcia Family were actually spread by Nako Garcia herself. Hearing this, Nako Garcia corner of her lips hooked up, ¡°How many shareholders have pulled out now?¡± ¡°Currently, there are four.¡± The assistant said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Four? Hearing this, Nako Garcia was very displeased. The Thompson Group has over a hundred shareholders, and only four have withdrawn their investment so far. What is this? The assistant continued, ¡°After all, the Thompson Clan is the top family in Capital City. Those shareholders have followed Sawyer Thompson for over a decade. It may not be that simple to get them all to withdraw their investments in such a short time.¡± Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _2 Chapter 842: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _2 Nako Garcia scoffed, ¡°Is that so?¡± Human nature is most vulnerable under stress. She wanted to see how long those shareholders could hold out. Ending her thought, Nako Garcia continued, ¡°Who is organizing the shareholders to pull out their money?¡± The assistant responded, ¡°It¡¯s a guy named Avery Pakes. In fact, this guy has had malicious intentions for a while now, but just hasn¡¯t found the opportunity yet.¡± Nako Garcia nodded, ¡°Very well, contact Avery Pakes immediately. Tell him I want to give him a chance.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The assistant immediately went to arrange it. When Avery Pakes received an email specifically from the Garcia family, he thought he was hallucinating. The Garcia family! It was the Garcia family! Nako Garcia¡¯s assistant connected directly to Avery Pakes, ¡°Hello Mr. Avery, I am Miss Nako¡¯s assistant. You can call me Landy.¡± Avery Pakes was extremely excited, ¡°H-hello.¡± Landy continued: ¡°Miss Nako asked me to tell you that she wants to give you a chance to change your fate. The specific details of our cooperation have been sent to your inbox. You can take a look.¡± Avery Pakes couldn¡¯t believe his own ears. A chance to change his fate? Did Landy mean what he thought she meant? ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Landy prepared to cut off the video, and continued, ¡°Miss Nako has limited time, please reply within an hour. And also provide a complete plan, Miss Nako thinks highly of you.¡± Once she finished speaking, Landy hung up the video call. After Landy hung up the video, Avery Pakes immediately opened the email. There were three attachments in total. The files had Nako Garcia¡¯s private seal on them. Of course, this alone was not enough for Avery Pakes to believe without doubt. He immediately opened an international verification link and sought professional opinion to verify if the seal had been Photoshopped. Soon, the reply came back. The seal was genuine. The other party really was Nako Garcia. Meaning, he had the chance to directly cooperate with the Garcia family. Upon learning this, Avery Pakes was overjoyed and immediately replied to the email. Soon, a video from Landy came in. ¡°Miss Landy.¡± After confirming Landy¡¯s identity, Avery Pakes¡¯s attitude became increasingly respectful. After all, she was Nako Garcia¡¯s assistant, his future financial backer. ¡°Mr. Avery, please state your plan.¡± Avery Pakes continued, ¡°Firstly, I want to apologize to Miss Nako on behalf of Sawyer Thompson. That man lacks vision. I hope Miss Nako will not mind his attitude. Secondly, my plan is to lead the stockholders of Thompson Group to start a new enterprise and buy the inventory held up at the factory at a low price.¡± Landy nodded, her face full of contentment, ¡°Miss Nako appreciates people like you who understand the situation. Moreover, Miss Nako asked me to tell you, as long as you can lead everyone to start a new enterprise, Miss Nako is willing to cooperate directly with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Avery Pakes was very excited upon hearing this. What does collaborating with the Will family mean? The Garcia family is the real power holder in Country Polluton. Avery Pakes had never even dreamed that he would have a chance to cooperate with the Garcia family in his lifetime. He even thought he was having auditory hallucinations. ¡°Yes, you heard right,¡± Landy looked at Avery Pakes. Avery Pakes was extremely excited, ¡°What do I need to do now?¡± Landy said, ¡°Just follow your plan, our Miss Nako will cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Avery Pakes was now full of energy, ¡°Please reassure Miss Nako, I believe I won¡¯t let her down.¡± Even after hanging up the video, Avery Pakes was still buzzing with excitement. After all, the other party was Nako Garcia! Nako Garcia was the most favored girl of the Garcia family. In the future, she might even marry into the royal family of Country Polluton and become a princess. It seemed that the Pakes family was going to make a fortune! In the future, the head family of Capital City was going to change from Thompson to Pakes! Avery Pakes burst out laughing. This laughter attracted the curiosity of Mrs. Pakes, ¡°Old Pakes, what are you laughing at?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯re going to get rich!¡± ¡°Rich?¡± Mrs. Pakes snorted coldly, ¡°I heard all about it. Sawyer Thompson has offended the powers-that-be in Country Polluton, now the Will family has already cut ties with Thompson Group. We might even lose our house soon, and you call this getting rich?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Will family? We are going to work directly with the Garcia family!¡± ¡°You?¡± Mrs. Pakes gave Avery Pakes a look, ¡°Stop daydreaming!¡± Avery Pakes didn¡¯t bother to argue with Mrs. Pakes, and directly opened the email, ¡°Look, this is the email Miss Nako sent me.¡± Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _3 Chapter 843: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _3 The Garcias are a high-caste family in Country Polluton. Their family has a patented, unique envelope cover design that no one else can imitate, besides, Avery Pakes has the authentication from an accredited institution. Upon seeing the emails, Lady Pakes¡¯ eyes widened in shock, ¡°Is this¡­is this real?¡± Avery Pakes responded with a smile, ¡°Who do you think would dare to impersonate the Garcia Family?¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Lady Pakes gasped, ¡°Does this mean that the most prestigious clan in Capital City will change from the Thompson Clan to Pakes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Avery Pakes nodded. Lady Pakes swallowed hard. The image of Mary Perryne surrounded by fans flashed in her mind. Soon, she was going to be the one surrounded by fans! Who would dare to offend her then! ¡°Avery, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Lady Pakes hugged Avery Pakes¡¯ arm tightly, ¡°I made the right choice choosing you!¡± Avery Pakes chuckled, then added, ¡°I¡¯m going to convene a shareholders¡¯ meeting right away. Don¡¯t make a fuss about this yet.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Although Lady Pakes was a bit overly enthusiastic, she knew the gravity of the situation. The originally scheduled shareholders¡¯ meeting was supposed to be held the next morning. However, Avery Pakes could no longer wait until the next morning, and, instead, immediately instructed his secretary to notify the major shareholders to start the meeting. Two hours later, everyone had arrived. Avery Pakes stood at the front of the conference table, ¡°Good evening, fellow shareholders. Thank you for granting me the respect of attending this meeting.¡± Not waiting for Avery Pakes to finish, Charles Clinton, one of the shareholders, interjected, ¡°Avery, we¡¯re all friends here. Let¡¯s cut the formalities and get straight to the point!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone one after the other agreed, ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s cut the formalities and get to the point! Avery, you¡¯ve called us here to discuss withdrawing our investments, but there¡¯s currently no evidence that Sawyer Thompson offended the Garcias. If we withdraw our investments rashly, who will bear the risk?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the risk is too great!¡± ¡°What if I have proof?¡± Avery Pakes chimed in. ¡°What kind of proof?¡± Charles Clinton immediately asked. Avery Pakes grinned, ¡°I mean that I have proof that Sawyer Thompson offended the Garcia family. To tell you the truth, I have already been in touch with Miss Nako, and Sawyer Thompson has no chance of recovery. If you don¡¯t withdraw your investments quickly, you might be left with nothing!¡± With that, Avery Pakes continued, ¡°Furthermore, Miss Nako promised me that as long as I re-establish Pakes Corporation, she will cooperate directly with me!¡± This caused a stir amongst the crowd. Most people believed that Avery Pakes was bluffing. After all, the Garcias were nobility in Polluton whereas Avery Pakes was just a small shareholder in the Thompson Group. How could Miss Nako possibly promise Avery Pakes anything! What a tall tale! Seeing the expressions on the crowd¡¯s faces, Avery Pakes pulled up the email and projected it onto the screen. ¡°Please look at the screen, this is the document that Miss Nako sent me.¡± Everyone looked up. The room fell silent for a few seconds before it was filled with gasps of surprise. ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s really from the Garcia family!¡± ¡°Avery, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Nobody expected that Avery Pakes would receive an email from the Garcia family. That was intimidating! Just having Nako Garcia¡¯s approval would grant access to the entire Polluton market. Earlier, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s collaboration with the Will Family alone had left a big impression in the business world. It was important to note that the Garcia Family was even above the Will Family. James Harper was the first to stand up, ¡°Avery, no need to say any more, count me in this time!¡± After the trendsetter stood up, others followed suit, ¡°Avery, I¡¯m in too!¡± ¡°And me!¡± ¡°And me!¡± Before long¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All 101 shareholders were standing. Who asked Sawyer Thompson to offend the Garcia family? Only one man, about thirty years old, remained seated. He frowned slightly with an unpleasant expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Fitzell, it¡¯s better to be a smart man. Given the current circumstances, I would advise you not to act impulsively.¡± Avery Pakes looked at Brian Fitzell, ¡°You only get one chance to choose. If you miss it today, you might never recover!¡± Brian Fitzell looked up at Avery Pakes, ¡°Mr. Pakes, rest assured, I¡¯ll never regret my choices.¡± Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _4 Chapter 844: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _4 He joined the Thompson Group when he was only twenty years old. Back then, without a high degree of education, he was rejected by many companies he applied to, until finally joining the Thompson Group as an ordinary logistics staff member. By chance, Sawyer Thompson discovered his extraordinary talent in the field of computing, and made an exception by promoting him to the IT department, where he took up the post of head. To avoid disappointing Sawyer Thompson who had given him a break, he worked extremely hard, leading his team to create one miracle after another for the Thompson Group. Latter on, Sawyer Thompson directly gave him shares, making him one of the shareholders of the Thompson Group. This meant he could not only receive a salary, but also get quite a hefty amount in dividends each year. Brian Fitzell was a child who came from the countryside, and it was Sawyer Thompson¡¯s hand that led him to who he is today, turning him into the most promising boy in the village. Sawyer Thompson pulled him up during the most challenging times, so he would not desert him when Sawyer was in most need of his aid. Avery Pakes knew of Brian Fitzell¡¯s talents. If it were possible, of course he would hope that Brian Fitzell could follow them. After all, a new company needs talents to support it. Particularly technical talents like Brian Fitzell. Avery Pakes looked at Brian Fitzell, ¡°President Fitzell, you are still too young, you don¡¯t fully understand what the Garcia Family signifies in Country Polluton.¡± Brian Fitzell looked up to Avery Pakes, ¡°President Pakes, if I remember correctly, you were also hand-picked and promoted by President Thompson. Without him, there would be no you in the present. Can you really justify your actions?¡± Upon hearing this, Avery Pakes burst into laughter. Youth! Indeed, it was youth. Only the young would say such useless things. Avery Pakes continued, ¡°President Fitzell, do you know what you are facing? Your bank account being frozen, your assets being forcibly auctioned by the court, not having enough to support yourself, and you¡¯re talking to me about fairness and morality? I¡¯ll tell you this, young man, the battlefield of business never has any room for fairness and morality!¡± Kindness is not the way of warfare, righteousness not the way of trade. This is an eternal truth. Brian Fitzell slightly frowned. He remained silent. If two roads diverge, they do not coincide. No matter what happens, he will never betray Sawyer Thompson. Seeing Brian Fitzell like this, Avery Pakes lowered his voice and said, ¡°President Fitzell, if you¡¯re willing to join us, once the new company is established, I promise to give you five percent of the shares.¡± In Thompson Group, Brian Fitzell only had point five percent of the shares. This offer was especially enticing! Without hesitation, Brian Fitzell immediately refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Pakes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to let you down.¡± Upon hearing this, Avery Pakes slightly frowned. Never had he expected that Brian Fitzell would be so ungrateful. He was even turning down an offer of five percent of the shares. Where else could he find such a good deal? Avery Pakes slightly frowned, ¡°Well then, if President Fitzell is persistent in his decision, do not blame me for going back on my word!¡± After saying this, Avery Pakes turned around and left! Just you wait! Brian Fitzell will soon regret his decision. It¡¯s normal for youngsters to be a little hot-blooded. Watching Avery Pakes¡¯s departing back figure, Brian Fitzell squints his eyes. It seems like he needs to notify Sawyer Thompson about this situation immediately. Realizing the problem, Brian Fitzell also left the meeting room and drove to the Thompson Group. Just as he arrived at the Thompson Group building, he saw his girlfriend, Lisa Donovan. ¡°Lisa.¡± ¡°Brian,¡± Lisa Donovan immediately walked up to him, ¡°I have something to talk to you about.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can it wait?¡± Brian Fitzell said. ¡°No, I need to tell you now.¡± Lisa Donovan said. Brian Fitzell looked at his phone, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go to the car and talk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lisa Donovan followed Brian Fitzell¡¯s pace. The duo went to the car. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lisa Donovan continued, ¡°President Pakes has already told me everything. Why aren¡¯t you willing to join his new company?¡± ¡°Because President Thompson has favored me greatly.¡± Brian Fitzell replied. Lisa Donovan slightly frowned, ¡°Brian, you¡¯re a genuinely talented individual. People like you could be put to use in any enterprise. You meeting Sawyer Thompson was fortunate for him, not you! Talented beings will choose the right tree to perch on. The Thompson Group is about to collapse, if you leave now, you might minimize the losses!¡± These years, Brian Fitzell has brought a lot of benefits to the Thompson Group, he is a person of rare talent. No matter where, a star always shines. Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _5 Chapter 845: 256: Abusing scum, Xiaxia who is both A and cool! _5 Lisa Donovan failed to understand why Brian Fitzell treated Sawyer Thompson as his benefactor. Confronting his long-time girlfriend whom he deeply loved, Brian Fitzell tried to suppress the anger in his heart, then explained, ¡°I started working from the age of sixteen. Initially, I spent my nights on the streets and later found a dishwashing job in a restaurant. Eventually, I felt that I could apply for a job in the IT industry, but whenever they looked at my academic qualifications, they all shook their heads! Academic qualifications were like a brick to knock on the door for opportunities. Without this brick, who would care about your abilities? If it were not for President Thompson, I would still be a janitor in the support department!¡± ¡°Everyone only sees my current self, but who saw the me who was rejected by 24 companies overnight?¡± Even Lisa Donovan got to know him only after he became a well-known figure. People always say that ability overshadows everything. But in today¡¯s society, who solely focusses on ability? Lisa Donovan frowned slightly, ¡°But you are indeed talented. If you weren¡¯t talented, would Sawyer Thompson give you company shares? Everything you have today is earned by your abilities, and you do not owe Sawyer Thompson anything! So, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty!¡± People should always look forward. She didn¡¯t understand why Brian Fitzell always felt in debt to Sawyer Thompson. Brian Fitzell gave Lisa Donovan a look, ¡°Lisa, I¡¯ve said everything I needed to say. President Thompson gave me hope when I needed it the most; I would never abandon him when he is at his lowest point!¡± These are the most basic principles of being a human being. After saying this, Brian Fitzell added, ¡°Even though I¡¯m not necessarily a saint, I could never bring myself to deceive or act contrary to my moral obligations!¡± Lisa Donovan looked at Brian Fitzell, ¡°Do you know what it means to live within your means? Brian, I¡¯m already thirty-two years old. A woman¡¯s youth only lasts for a few years, and I can¡¯t afford to waste it any longer! If you are adamant about your decisions, then let¡¯s cancel the wedding!¡± The two have already met each other¡¯s parents and set a wedding date. It was supposed to be on the eighth day of the first lunar month next year. But Lisa Donovan never expected things to turn out this way. Brian Fitzell looked at Lisa Donovan, ¡°What did you say?¡± Lisa Donovan replied, word by word: ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t withdraw your shares, we should break up and cancel the wedding.¡± It¡¯s true that Brian Fitzell is an extremely good man fit for domestic life. He is handsome, capable and loyal. Currently, Brian Fitzell¡¯s annual salary is two million dollars, and with bonuses, his yearly income is around ten million dollars. Because of this, he bought villas for his elder brother and parents in their hometown. His parents now enjoy their life with his elder brother and sister-in-law, and he gives his parents ten thousand dollars every month for living expenses. After they get married, Brian¡¯s parents won¡¯t come to Capital City, and they only need to go back to their hometown to spend time with the elders during the New Year. After they get married, they won¡¯t have to deal with conflict between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, nor do they have to worry about living with parents. If they have a child, they can hire a nanny and a maternity matron. Brian Fitzell looked at Lisa Donovan, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lisa Donovan nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± As she said, she was already thirty-two years old. If she took a risk with Brian Fitzell, she would end up with nothing. So, she couldn¡¯t take that risk. In the adult world, love alone isn¡¯t enough. Brian Fitzell never imagined that things would turn out this way. He initially thought that Lisa Donovan would understand him. After all, they were like-minded people. But now¡­ Brian Fitzell took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, Lisa, have you made up your mind?¡± Lisa Donovan nodded, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Brian Fitzell looked at Lisa Donovan¡¯s resolute eyes, then said, ¡°Alright then, I respect your decision. Let¡¯s break up and cancel the wedding. We can each explain things to our respective parents, is that acceptable?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lisa Donovan felt strange. She never expected Brian Fitzell to choose to break up rather than withdraw his shares, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too. Brian, I hope you won¡¯t regret this decision. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Having said so, Lisa Donovan removed her engagement ring from her finger, placed it on the car¡¯s dashboard and said, ¡°Goodbye. I wish you happiness.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, Lisa Donovan turned and walked away. Without an ounce of hesitation. Brian Fitzell didn¡¯t say anything. He just took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t understand how things had turned out this way. Ten minutes later, Brian Fitzell got out of his car and headed to the top floor of the Thompson Group building. Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: 256: Abusing scum, Viola who is both A and cool! _6 Chapter 846: 256: Abusing scum, Viola who is both A and cool! _6 ¡°Is President Thompson in there?¡± Brian Fitzell approached the door and looked at the secretary. The secretary nodded and lowered her voice, ¡°President Thompson is in there having a video conference, Director Fitzell please wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Brian Fitzell nodded. Brian Fitzell waited outside for half an hour, and the video conference finally came to an end. The secretary came over and said, ¡°Director Fitzell, you can go in now.¡± Brian Fitzell nodded and walked towards the office. ¡°President Thompson.¡± Sawyer Thompson, who had been in a video meeting for three hours straight, looked exhausted, ¡°Brian, you¡¯re here. Sit down.¡± Brian Fitzell looked at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°President Thompson, is everything alright?¡± Sawyer Thompson smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What hasn¡¯t the Thompson Group seen over the years? What does a little difficulty count? Anyway, what brings you here?¡± Brian was unsure how to broach the subject. After all, the blow was huge for Sawyer Thompson. After mulling over his words carefully, Brian said, ¡°President Thompson, have you heard about Mr. Pakes?¡± ¡°What about him?¡± Brian continued, ¡°He has rallied 100 shareholders and is preparing to withdraw their shares and investment.¡± Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson slightly furrowed his brow, an eventuality he hadn¡¯t considered. After all, Avery Pakes had been by his side through thick and thin. ¡°Could there be a misunderstanding?¡± As soon as the words left his lips, there came a knock at the door from the secretary, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mr. Pakes is looking for you.¡± Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson looked up at Brian Fitzell. He had a bad feeling. ¡°Let him in.¡± Brian said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I¡¯ll step out for a moment.¡± Sawyer said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Brian nodded. Soon enough, Avery Pakes walked in. He wasn¡¯t alone. He was accompanied by several shareholder representatives, including James Harper and Charles Clinton. It seemed that what Brian said was true. Sawyer squinted his eyes. ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡± Avery Pakes came over to Sawyer Thompson and handed him a file, ¡°Could you please sign here?¡± Sawyer Thompson took the file. It was the share withdrawal agreement. The room fell silent. Brian Fitzell was furious, looking at Avery Pakes he said, ¡°Mr. Pakes, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Would there even be an Avery Pakes now without Sawyer Thompson? And this is how he repays him! By kicking him when he¡¯s down. Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t speak, he looked at Brian, opened his mouth slightly, ¡°Sherry.¡± Unexpectedly, Sawyer Thompson was not angry, nor did he show any rage. He was surprisingly calm. He then looked up at Avery Pakes, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Just one sentence. Avery Pakes was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Thompson, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Moreover, this is everyone¡¯s wish. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to work with you, but we can¡¯t afford to offend the people you have angered. Please sign the document, we will surely meet again.¡± ¡°What a nice way of putting it, ¡®we will surely meet again¡¯,¡± Sawyer Thompson picked up the pen, but didn¡¯t sign, and said, ¡°Old Avery, if I remember correctly, we¡¯ve known each other for twenty years, haven¡¯t we?¡± Avery Pakes knew that Sawyer Thompson was playing the emotion card. He wasn¡¯t going to fall for it. ¡°Mr. Thompson, no matter what, we are friends. Rest assured, if you are ever truly in need in the future, I will not stand idly by!¡± ¡°Well, I thank you for that.¡± Thanks to time, he had clearly recognized someone¡¯s true colors. Avery Pakes laughed and said, ¡°No need to be so formal, Mr. Thompson. If you¡¯re wise, I advise you to sell the Thompson Group at a low price soon, or else, you might become homeless.¡± Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t say anything, he just signed the document. Brian Fitzell frowned deeply. After finishing signing, Avery Pakes satisfiedly took the document, ¡°President Thompson, I should leave first.¡± The next time they met, Sawyer Thompson will have been stripped of his prestigious role. Thinking about this, Avery Pakes felt extremely delighted. Having acquired the signed document, Avery Pakes contentedly left Sawyer Thompson¡¯s office. James Harper and Charles Clinton followed him. After leaving the office, James Harper frowned, ¡°I have this inexplicable feeling of unease. Don¡¯t you think something unexpected might happen?¡± Charles Clinton had the same feeling, ¡°I also think that Sawyer Thompson signed it too quickly.¡± Could it be that Sawyer Thompson still has some tricks up his sleeve? Nevertheless, Avery Pakes was not at all flustered. After all, he had already successfully signed a contract with Nako Garcia. ¡°Both of you overthink too much. Just quietly follow my lead and make money!¡± James Harper continued, ¡°Avery, don¡¯t you feel anything at all?¡± Avery Pakes laughingly said, ¡°He is desperately out of tricks now!¡± First, the Will Family terminated cooperation, and now, more than one hundred shareholders have collectively pulled their stocks and investments. The current Thompson Group was almost an empty shell. Even if Sawyer Thompson wanted to oppose their withdrawal, he was helpless. What other alternatives did Sawyer Thompson have aside from compromise now? Avery Pakes turned to James Harper, ¡°Have you chosen an address for the new company?¡± James Harper said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s chosen. Is it okay to decide on the Walfu Building?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Avery Pakes nodded. At that very moment, With her resignation file in her arms, Lisa Donovan came out of the elevator. Seeing Avery Pakes and the others also coming out of the elevator, she smiled and came forward, ¡°President Pakes, President Charles, President Harper ¡­.¡± Avery Pakes looked at Lisa Donovan, ¡°Lisa, your fiance didn¡¯t resign with you?¡± Lisa Donovan said, ¡°He is an obstinate person, he would rather break up with me than leave Thompson Group.¡± Avery Pakes narrowed his eyes slightly. James Harper laughingly said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are such stubborn-headed people in this world. Lisa, your taste in men doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡± Lisa Donovan sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, news of the termination of cooperation between the Will family and Thompson Group spread to the outside world. This directly led to a cliff-like fall in the stock value of the Thompson Group. Three days later. Pakes Corporation was officially established. Avery Pakes, along with two secretaries, appeared below the Thompson Group¡¯s building. The Thompson Group, as it stands today, still seemed glamorous on the surface, but in truth, it wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer. If it wasn¡¯t for the strong foundation of the Thompson Group, it would have declared bankruptcy long ago. Sawyer Thompson insisted on holding out up till now, in the hopes of waiting for a turnaround. Unfortunately, That turnaround would never come. Avery Pakes looked at the towering Thompson Group building, his eyes full of smug satisfaction. Sawyer Thompson probably never dreamed that one day, he would be defeated at his own hands. With these thoughts in mind, Avery Pakes felt extremely pleased. ¡°President Thompson, here¡¯s a check for two million. Those goods of yours will end up as nothing but garbage. Why not transfer them to me directly? At least you can earn two million.¡± Two million? Sawyer Thompson looked up at Avery Pakes, ¡°A deal worth eight hundred billion, and you are offering me two million?¡± ¡°Two million is not a small sum,¡± Avery Pakes crossed his arms over his chest, ¡°I¡¯m only offering this much because of our friendship. Otherwise, even two hundred thousand would be too much.¡± ¡°Who is Uncle Avery insulting?¡± Just then, a clear and light voice echoed in the air. Avery Pakes looked back and saw a slender figure, exuding an extraordinary elegance, seemingly around seventeen or eighteen years old. Against the light, it was a little hard to see her face clearly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Viola.¡± Seeing Viola, Sawyer Thompson was somewhat surprised. Upon knowing that it was Viola, Avery Pakes¡¯ eyes were full of disdain. A greenhorn girl, could she really turn the tide? ¡°Listen to me, Avery Pakes,¡± Viola picked up the check on the table and threw it directly onto Avery Pakes¡¯ face. Lifting her chin slightly, her demeanor was both audacious and bright, ¡°In less than three days, I shall ensure that you and those shareholders that betrayed Thompson Group will face ruin.¡± Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _1 Chapter 847: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _1 Viola Thompson spoke in a clear and gentle tone. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet it was resounding and penetrating. Despite her young age, she exuded a powerful aura of someone who had weathered countless storms, causing others to shy away from meeting her gaze. Avery Pakes was first taken aback, then laughed out loud, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m looking forward to this. I¡¯d love to see how you¡¯re planning to bring about our disgrace and downfall.¡± She was just a baby-faced teenager. Did she really think she was capable of such a thing? Topple him? In your dreams. The support he had was from the Garcia Family. Nako Garcia was his collaborator. Who did Viola Thompson think she is? Compared to Nako Garcia, Viola wouldn¡¯t even qualify to shine her shoes. Viola probably doesn¡¯t even know who Nako Garcia is, does she? Such an impulsive child to utter such words! Viola still retained her casual and calm demeanour, her words were proud, yet they didn¡¯t seem out of place. As if she was born this way, her red lips forming a slight smile, ¡°Then keep your eyes wide open and watch closely.¡± Avery Pakes huffed coldly, picked up the cheque on the ground, looked back at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Mr. Thompson, since it¡¯s come to this, don¡¯t blame me for disregarding our past rapport! Be ready to be stuck with that batch of goods.¡± Having said that, Avery Pakes turned and left. After a few steps, he still felt unsatisfied, so he turned back to gaze at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you know who Nako Garcia is?¡± At this, Sawyer Thompson frowned slightly. Could it be true, as the rumors suggested? Was Nako Garcia really backing Avery Pakes? If that were the case, things could get tricky. As if reading Sawyer Thompson¡¯s thoughts, Avery Pakes continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, just as you¡¯re thinking, Miss Nako Garcia is my benefactor. Mr. Thompson, you might as well give up this time! You can¡¯t compete with the Garcia Family.¡± Viola Thompson smirked lightly, ¡°Nako Garcia? Huh, who does she think she is? As I said, give me three days.¡± A look of speechlessness crossed Avery Pakes¡¯ face. She¡¯s insane. Viola Thompson must be insane. Such blasphemy, even Sawyer Thompson wouldn¡¯t dare to say it. Yet, Viola said it so easily. What does she think she is? Three days? Even if given three years, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing! Avery Pakes laughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± With that, Avery Pake turned and left. After Avery Pakes left. Sawyer Thompson looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, this matter might not be as simple as you think.¡± He knew his daughter was not just any ordinary person. But this time. Facing the powerful Garcia Family, even he felt a little overwhelmed. Viola Thompson¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Seeing Viola like this, Sawyer Thompson suddenly felt relieved, nodding, ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile. Just as Avery Pakes reached the elevator, he ran into Brian Fitzell coming out of the elevator. ¡°Mr. Fitzell.¡± Avery Pakes greeted Brian Fitzell with a smile. Brian Fitzell frowned slightly but didn¡¯t say a word. Avery Pakes was really unbearable. He had only left the Thompson Group a few days ago, and he had already established the Pakes Corporation. Although Brian Fitzell didn¡¯t respond, Avery Pakes didn¡¯t feel awkward and continued, ¡°Mr. Fitzell, it¡¯s still not too late if you regret it now.¡± Avery Pakes¡¯ new company had just been established. Despite Nako Garcia¡¯s support, he still needed a technical talent like Brian Fitzell. A good horse was hard to find. ¡°As I have said, I will never regret.¡± responded Brian Fitzell. Avery Pakes continued, ¡°By the way, Mr. Fitzell, your fiancee Lisa Donovan is now one of the shareholders of our Pakes Corporation.¡± Brian Fitzell looked at Avery Pakes, ¡°Does the chairman not know yet? Lisa and I have broken up, we¡¯ve gone our separate ways and no longer have any relation. So where she is, which company¡¯s shareholder she is, has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Mr. Fitzell, I must say, your ex-fiancee is much better at seizing the moment than you are.¡± Avery paused a bit before continuing, ¡°Mr. Fitzell, I really admire your talent. If you are willing to come now, I can still fulfill my previous promise and directly give you a 5% stake.¡± ¡°Not necessary!¡± Brian Fitzell refused directly, without the slightest hint of hesitation in his eyes. He didn¡¯t notice that there was a figure clad in white and black around the corner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was Viola Thompson. The conversation between the two clearly entered Viola¡¯s ears. Brian Fitzell was an incredibly talented individual. She greatly admired such people. Avery Pakes let out a cold laugh, shaking his head, ¡°Youth! They won¡¯t listen to the wisdom of their elders, only to suffer the consequences.¡± Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _2 Chapter 848: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _2 Brian Fitzell didn¡¯t say much more, heading straight towards the office. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Brian Fitzell stopped and greeted first. Viola Thompson nodded slightly and reached out her hand to Brian Fitzell, ¡°Hello, Mr. Fitzell, I¡¯m Viola.¡± Brian Fitzell and Viola shook hands. Viola continued, ¡°My father has been waiting for you inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Brian Fitzell followed Viola into the office. ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡± Sawyer Thompson looked up at Brian Fitzell. ¡°Brian is here, have a seat.¡± Brian Fitzell sat down across from Sawyer Thompson. Sawyer continued, ¡°From today, you just need to follow Viola¡¯s arrangements.¡± Upon hearing this, Brian nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Despite Viola only being seventeen or eighteen, Brian didn¡¯t raise any objections, he only nodded. He didn¡¯t know why. Even though Viola was very young, Brian could see a sense of a boss-like aura from her, making people instinctively want to obey. No dare to go against her. Viola looked at Brian Fitzell, ¡°Can you show me around the IT department?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Brian stood up, ¡°Follow me, Miss Thompson.¡± Viola followed Brian Fitzell into the elevator. The IT department was on the 32nd floor. The whole department consisted of over three hundred people. Seeing Brian Fitzell, the head of the IT department immediately approached, ¡°Mr. Fitzell.¡± Brian nodded, ¡°Ms. Chloe Liu, this is Miss Thompson.¡± The head of the IT department, Chloe Liu, was a woman in her mid-thirties, with curly hair, wearing a wine red long dress, intelligent and beautiful, a stark contrast from the stereotypical balding programmer. Hearing this, Chloe looked at Viola and smiled, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Viola.¡± Chloe was taken aback at first, then said, ¡°I know you! Miss Thompson, you¡¯re this year¡¯s National Top Scorer and the very first full-marks-entrant to Capital University.¡± Viola smiled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Chloe was somehow excited. She never thought she would meet Viola in person. After all, she had only seen glimpses of Viola on TV before. She didn¡¯t realize Viola was so beautiful in person. Then Brian continued, ¡°Ms. Chloe, from today, Miss Thompson will be directing the work in the IT department. You can pass the message, everyone should follow Miss Thompson¡¯s instructions.¡± Follow Viola¡¯s instructions? Hearing this, Chloe thought she was hallucinating. How old was Viola? Even if she was amazing and was the National Top Scorer, and the first to get full marks at Capital University, this didn¡¯t mean Viola knew all about the IT department. Did she know computers? Subconsciously. Chloe¡¯s impression of Viola quickly turned sour. Viola was too arrogant. Did she really think she could do anything? Now the Thompson Group was already on edge, at this time, they needed to be more cautious than ever. Yet, Sawyer actually let Viola take charge of their work¡­ Wasn¡¯t this messing around? Wasn¡¯t the Thompson Group going bankrupt quickly enough? Chloe Liu looked at Brian Fitzell, ¡°Follow Miss Thompson¡¯s instructions?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Brian Fitzell nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then Brian continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, let¡¯s go over here, I¡¯ll introduce you to the core members of our department.¡± Viola followed Brian Fitzell. Everyone was quite surprised by Viola¡¯s arrival. Mostly because Viola was too young, She didn¡¯t look like she knows anything about computers. Chloe Liu couldn¡¯t help complaining, ¡°If it continues like this, I¡¯m going to quit! They think my department is not chaotic enough? They even insert a clueless young lady in here.¡± It was very frustrating. Hearing this, the deputy head said, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. What if Miss Thompson really knows her stuff? She might be some hidden hacker boss.¡± A hacker boss? Viola? Chloe continued, ¡°How old is she?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The deputy head said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the famous hacker H made a name for himself at 13.¡± ¡°Impossible! Absolutely not!¡± Chloe continued, ¡°If Viola had these abilities, it would have been announced in the media by now!¡± The deputy head remained silent. Chloe continued, ¡°Anyway, we will now do whatever she says. If any problems occur, it has nothing to do with us!¡± The deputy head nodded, ¡°Right, Chloe. Whatever it is, Miss Thompson is the only daughter of the boss. We should just go along with her! I think our group can¡¯t hold on for much longer. We can¡¯t let them find any excuses to fire us at this time!¡± Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _3 Chapter 849: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _3 If the corporation announced bankruptcy, they would at least receive some sort of severance pay. But if they were fired for making mistakes, it would tarnish their career and could affect their future job prospects. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson parachuted into the Thompson Group. Hardly anyone approved of her. The IT department was full of complaints and the production department was completely speechless. The Will Family had already broken off cooperation with the Thompson Group. The most important thing at the moment should be to stop production immediately to stop the loss. But under Viola¡¯s arrangement, the previously halted production line had started bustling again. The manager of the production department was so angry that he cursed nonstop. In his forty-plus years of life, it was the first time that he had been lectured by a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. What¡¯s more, at the time he was completely unable to fight back. ¡°What is going on with Mr. Thompson! How could he let a little girl who knows nothing to give orders!¡± ¡°No wonder the Thompson Clan is going down!¡± On the other side. Lisa Donovan hadn¡¯t given up on Brian Fitzell yet. Because Brian is an excellent marriage prospect, and moreover, he has an extraordinary talent in computing. If she could lure Brian to the Pakes Corporation, then Avery Pakes will see her in a new light. With that thought, Lisa squinted her eyes and dialed Mrs.Fitzell¡¯s number. Mrs.Fitzell was at the supermarket grabbing discounted eggs, her phone had been ringing for a while but she didn¡¯t have time to answer. Compared to the phone call, half-priced eggs were apparently more important. Although they were not short of money now, Mrs.Fitzell is a woman who truly experienced hard times, so they were very frugal, every day they would eat vegetables that had been grabbed at a discount at the supermarket. Anyway, she had nothing to do. Every penny saved was a penny earned. Half an hour later when she finally managed to grab the discounted eggs, Mrs.Fitzell saw the call Lisa Donovan had made and immediately called her back. ¡°Hello, Lele.¡± Hearing this, Lisa knew that Mrs.Fitzell still had no idea about the recent changes, as Brian hadn¡¯t mentioned them. First of all, Brian was the kind of person who would only share good news and not bad news. Secondly, Brian surely still liked her. ¡°Auntie.¡± Lisa laughed and said, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Mrs.Fitzell really liked Lisa, and always treated her as a future daughter-in-law, ¡°Lele, are you off today? Why did you call me? When are you and Brian coming home?¡± ¡°Auntie, hasn¡¯t Brian told you?¡± Hearing this, Mrs.Fitzell felt a sinking feeling in her chest, ¡°Tell me about what? Lele, don¡¯t scare me, did something happen?¡± ¡°It seems that Brian really didn¡¯t tell you, are you free now? If you are free, I can tell you.¡± Mrs.Fitzell stopped caring about anything else, put the eggs in a shopping basket, and found a somewhat quiet product area, ¡°I¡¯m free, I¡¯m free, Lele, you tell me!¡± Lisa sighed and talked about her break up with Brian. Mrs.Fitzell didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. She just kept saying, ¡°No wonder, no wonder yesterday when I called him he said he was really busy. He hung up after a few words and said he would call me back in a few days.¡± Lisa continued, ¡°Auntie, you should persuade Brian to leave the Thompson Group immediately! He is a very talented man. This year he is turning thirty, which is the golden age of a man¡¯s life. This age is actually a watershed. If he chooses the wrong path, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± When she got here, Lisa paused, ¡°Actually, I really like Brian. I really want to spend my life with him, but people are realistic. There is a saying in your village that you should marry a man who can provide you food and clothing. At my age, I can¡¯t possibly marry a man who has nothing. So, as long as Brian is willing to leave Thompson Group to join me, I am still willing to forgive him. After all, we have so many years of feelings.¡± ¡°Auntie, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll stop here, bye.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she finished speaking, Lisa hung up the phone. She knew Mrs.Fitzell well. A typical rural woman with limited exposure to the outside world, selfish, and loved taking advantage. She would even get up at three thirty in the morning to queue up for discounted vegetables at the supermarket, treating every penny as two. The money Brian sent home every month was all saved by her, and she did not spend a single dime of it. Their living expenses depended on her collecting cardboard boxes in the neighborhood and Mr. Fitzell¡¯s casual work at the construction site. Now that she had heard about Brian¡¯s situation, Mrs.Fitzell would definitely try everything to prevent it. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _4 Chapter 850: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _4 Knowing Lisa Donovan already, Mrs.Fitzell might even resort to direct dramatic tactics. Firstly. Mrs.Fitzell really liked her, and as a mother, she definitely didn¡¯t want her son to lose such a wonderful girlfriend. After all, Lisa was urban while they were rural; having her genuinely like his son was a blessing from their past life. Secondly. People are selfish, especially unexperienced country women like Mrs.Fitzell. Then, she¡¯d surely not want her son to take such a risk. In the meantime. Mrs.Fitzell had red eyes even after the call ended. She had no mood for half-priced eggs anymore and immediately dialed her husband, ¡°Hey, old Fitz! There¡¯s trouble! Hurry back!¡± The Fitzell house was in a turmoil. Even the eldest brother¡¯s child was scared into tears. ¡­ Nine Continent Island. Nako Garcia listened to her assistant Landy¡¯s reports with a look of disdain. ¡°What did Viola Thompson say?¡± Landy repeated, ¡°Viola said that Avery could be a bust in three days. Also, she said¡­¡± During the last sentence, Landy looked scared. Viola Thompson was truly fearless! Even daring to state such things. ¡°What else did she say?¡± Nako Garcia looked back at Landy with a malicious look. Landy swallowed and continued, ¡°She¡­she said that who do you think you are¡­¡± Nako originally thought that hearing this would infuriate Nako Garcia. Contrarily, Nako Garcia did not get angry and even laughed. After all, Viola Thompson, at this time, was like a fish on shore, struggling before it dies. Waiting to be slaughtered. ¡°I would like to see what skills Thompson has,¡± Nako Garcia responded. Could Viola really make Avery go bust in three days? Did she really have such amazing skills? Or did she think Visha Garcia could help her? If Viola thought so, she would be in for a disappointment. Becuase Visha Garcia had gone to attend the annual training in Country Polluton. During that time, Visha Garcia was completely cut off from the outside world. If not, she would not dare go into action against the Thompson Clan. If Visha Garcia were around, her plan would not have been successfully initiated! With this thought, Nako Garcia narrowed her eyes. ¡­ Capital City. Brian Fitzell received a message from his brother. His message mentioned there was urgent family matter and asked him to call back immediately. Upon seeing the message, Brian Fitzell¡¯s first thought was about something happening to his parents and immediately called his brother back from his office. ¡°Bro! What happened at home? Are mom and dad okay?¡± ¡°We are okay,¡± Mrs.Fitzell immediately grabbed the phone from Brian Fitzell¡¯s hand, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your father and me, Brian, just tell me honestly, have you been faced with any issues recently?¡± ¡°No.¡± Brian answered. His parents were old, and he didn¡¯t want them to worry. When it comes to the situation, it was best to cross the bridge when he got there. ¡°Nothing? At this point, you¡¯re still trying to hide it from me? I already know everything!¡± Mrs.Fitzell immediately burst into tears, ¡°My silly boy! Why do you shoulder everything alone!¡± Upon hearing this, Brian was slightly taken aback, ¡°Mom, how did you find out?¡± ¡°Lisa called me and told me.¡± Lisa Donovan? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Brian had never expected Lisa Donovan to call his parents. ¡°Mom, listen to me. Mr. Thompson has done a lot for me. If it wasn¡¯t for him, there would be no me today. So, I absolutely cannot leave him during this time!¡± No matter what, he would stick with Thompson Group. Survive or perish together. ¡°Brian! What do you think of your mother!¡± Mrs.Fitzell continued, ¡°I called you today to give you peace of mind. You follow Mr. Thompson properly and don¡¯t freeze his heart. We will not drag you down. We are country folk, and it was not easy for us to step outside, especially to a huge city like Capital City. Without Mr. Thompson, you might still be running errands. Moreover, if there¡¯s a shortage of money, all the money you sent us over the years has been saved by your father and me, we didn¡¯t use a penny of it! If even that is not enough, after talking with your brother and his wife, we can sell our house. As the old saying goes, there is no hurdle in life that cannot be crossed. Brian, trust your mother, once we get through this difficult time, everything will be fine. Over the years, what hard times haven¡¯t we experienced? Experiencing a little more hardship won¡¯t hurt!¡± Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _5 Chapter 851: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _5 Before Mrs. Fitzell¡¯s words had even settled, Mr. Fitzell began, ¡°Brian, your mother is right. Since Boss Thompson helped you during your most difficult times, you can¡¯t let him down now. If you dare betray him, your mother and I won¡¯t be able to hold our heads high when we go out! Don¡¯t worry about the money. We can sell the house, and the car you bought for me. We can sell that too. We¡¯re country folk. We¡¯re not used to driving that sort of car.¡± ¡°Brian, I¡¯m your sister-in-law. You can trust me. Just like your parents, I support you! Don¡¯t worry, and don¡¯t feel burdened. If it comes to it, we can sell the car and the house!¡± On the other end of the phone, Brian Fitzell¡¯s eyes had already reddened. He¡¯d thought his parents and siblings in-law were calling to thwart his plans. After all, people are invariably pragmatic. But he hadn¡¯t expected this¡­ It was really him who didn¡¯t understand his parents and siblings in-law enough. He was the one who was small-minded. ¡°Mum, Dad, Brother, sister-in-law, thank you,¡± Brian Fitzgerald¡¯s voice choked out. ¡°Silly child,¡±, hearing her son¡¯s voice off, Mrs. Fitzell¡¯s eyes turned red as well, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t be sad. As for Lele, just let the break up be! A girl like that who only wishes to enjoy the good life with you, but kicks you away as soon as times get tough! It¡¯s good that we don¡¯t keep such a girl around. If it doesn¡¯t happen now, it would happen eventually anyway. Once we get through this crisis, your mum will introduce you to someone better!¡± ¡°Ok, Mum.¡± Mrs. Fitzell continued, ¡°Alright Brian, I suppose you¡¯re very busy recently? Your mum doesn¡¯t want to waste your time, you go on and keep busy!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mum,¡± Brian Fitzell responded, ¡°You and Dad don¡¯t need to worry. I believe Boss Thompson will be able to resolve this crisis.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mrs. Fitzell, about to hang up, remembered to tell him, ¡°If you¡¯re having cash flow problems, you must tell me.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Brian Fitzell took a deep breath and then started dealing with paperwork. He needed to calm down and work diligently. For his own sake, and also for his family¡¯s. Meanwhile. The news that the Thompson clan was collapsing was trending on Facebook. #WillGroupTerminatingContracts# #ThompsonClanBankrupt# ¡°Holy cow! Is it real? Isn¡¯t the Thompson clan the richest family in Capital City? Could they go broke that easily?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an employee of the Thompson Group. It looks orderly inside the group, but it¡¯s actually in total chaos.¡± ¡°Heard that Viola Thompson took charge of all of the Thompson Group¡¯s operations. Wonder if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! I was shocked to see this news.¡± ¡°Does Viola Thompson know finance or business strategies?¡± ¡°Apparently, she not only thinks that she does know, but she also thinks that she¡¯s great. She even boasted about how she will make Avery Pakes and all those shareholders who have withdrawn their investment ruin within three days. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking¨Cwhether she¡¯s lost her mind since she got admitted to Capital University.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Young Miss Thompson is about to have a downfall.¡± ¡°I believe in her!¡± ¡°I also believe in her!¡± ¡°She never lets her people down.¡± ¡°Even at this point in time, there are still so many brainless fans? Believe in Viola Thompson? Hilarious. ¡®Like idol, like fan,¡¯ they say. Could you please do your research on the Garcia Family? Viola Thompson is indeed powerful, but do you know Nako Garcia? She can effortlessly enter Capital University without taking any initial tests! Also, she will also become the prince¡¯s wife in Country Polluton in the future. I believe Viola Thompson is overreaching this time.¡± ¡°I have internal news. The person who truly offended Nako Garcia is not Sawyer Thompson, it¡¯s Viola Thompson.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Within a moment, Facebook was filled with discussions regarding Viola¡¯s potential downfall. When she saw the Facebook hot search results Rachel Barton raised her eyebrows slightly. Is the Thompson Clan really going bankrupt? Rachel Barton frowned slightly. How could this happen? Subconsciously, Rachel Barton felt as though the distance between Viola Thompson and herself had considerably closed. In the past, she was the noble Young Miss Thompson. If the Thompson Clan collapses, then Viola Thompson will lose this noble identity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then within the group of five, she won¡¯t be the only one from an average background. Thinking of this, Rachel Barton lets out a breath. Just at this moment, there was a knock at the door. Rachel Barton lifted her head, ¡°Come in.¡± Shortly after, the door opened. The one who entered the room was none other than Delia Frieman¡­ Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _6 Chapter 852: 257: True strength, the eyes are full of terror! _6 Seeing that it was Delia Frieman coming in, Rachel Barton couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. If she had known it was Delia Frieman, she would have left the room. She really didn¡¯t like Delia Frieman entering her room because every time she did, she had to disinfect the room. Rachel lived in the biggest bedroom, so disinfecting the room was always a hassle. However, Delia Frieman was already inside, and it was difficult to just kick her out ¨C after all, she was her own sister. ¡°Sister.¡± Rachel stood up from her chair and looked at Delia Frieman. Delia Frieman looked worried, holding her mobile phone, ¡°Rachel, have you seen Facebook? Viola is in trouble!¡± Rachel replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. As capable as Viola is, she¡¯ll surely resolve the crisis.¡± ¡°But, no matter how capable Viola is, she¡¯s still just an eighteen-year-old girl! What¡¯re we gonna do now? It just isn¡¯t fair; Viola is such a kind soul, why should she face such a situation!¡± Delia Frieman was really worried. Rachel Barton looked at Delia Frieman, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re ordinary people and powerless to help with this situation. We can only worry. But trust me, I believe that Viola has the ability to resolve this.¡± Rachel¡¯s words were reasonable, but Delia Frieman was still anxious, ¡°But, Rachel, have you asked Viola about her situation? Is it serious?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked. However, Viola is really busy now; we shouldn¡¯t disturb her frequently.¡± Although Rachel was also worried about Viola, she knew this concern was in vain. Despite the fact that Rachel and Delia Frieman were quite normal people, they were virtually unable to help Viola tackle this kind of predicament, except for offering her words of consolation. Delia Frieman nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. How¡¯s Viola holding up now? Let her keep calm and assure her that we¡¯ll always support her no matter what.¡± Rachel thought Delia Frieman¡¯s words were somewhat redundant. Also, Delia Frieman¡¯s self-perception of herself in Viola¡¯s life seemed to be overly inflated. Unsurprisingly¡­ Viola already knew about Delia Frieman¡¯s line of work and just chose not to expose it. In Viola¡¯s eyes, Delia Frieman was just a clown. Viola certainly didn¡¯t need the support of a streetwalker. Regrettably¡­ Delia Frieman lacked any self-awareness. Rachel wanted to point out the reality to Delia Frieman and to stop her from continuing this embarrassing behavior. But, after some deliberation, she held back. If she¡¯d spoken up, it wouldn¡¯t have been good for anyone. Rachel continued, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Viola is fine now; there¡¯s nothing wrong with her. So, stop fretting. Don¡¯t you have to work tomorrow? Make sure to rest. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to wake up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Oh, and by the way, Rachel, I received a bonus today. Here you go.¡± Without saying much, Delia Frieman handed her an envelope full of cash. It was more than six thousand. Where others would have rewarded themselves with a nice dress, or a branded bag, only Delia Frieman would think about giving her entire bonus away to her little sister. She had the same kind of love for Rachel that a mother has for her daughter. Simultaneously, Rachel embodied all her aspirations for a better life. As Rachel held the envelope that Frieman gave her, a heavy feeling washed over her. She was caught in a storm of emotions. She didn¡¯t know when she had become so degraded. So degraded that she needed to depend on the earnings of a streetwalker. However, at the same time, she knew very well that she desperately needed the money. She really needed it. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± ¡°Silly child,¡± Delia Frieman patted Rachel¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep now.¡± ¡°Goodnight, sister.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± After Delia Frieman left, Rachel disinfected her room meticulously as she used to. She didn¡¯t want to do this. But she couldn¡¯t stand it. Whenever she thought about Delia Frieman being in her room, she felt uncomfortable all over. Not long after¡­ Another day passed. With Viola¡¯s guidance, the Thompson Group, and all the businesses under Thompson Group, continued as usual without experiencing any stoppages. All the executives continued their work. They didn¡¯t understand the meaning of continuing the operations, as they believed that bankruptcy for the Thompson Group was just a matter of time. Instead of waiting for it to happen, it felt better to sell off their stakes while they still had some value. Were they¡­? Fooling themselves? However, the Thompson Group wasn¡¯t declared bankrupt yet, and they were still its employees. So, all they could do was grumble quietly. In the blink of an eye¡­ Three days passed. Avery Pakes and Charles Clinton visited the Thompson Group. Avery Pakes was arrogantly sitting in front of Sawyer Thompson. A triumphant smile was on his face, ¡°Sawyer, three days have passed, and I have come to collect on Miss Thompson¡¯s promise, where is she?¡± Charles Clinton continued, ¡°Sawyer, it¡¯s important to evaluate a situation correctly. You are a smart man and should be able to comprehend the current situation. Instead of waiting for the Thompson Group to step by step head towards its demise, why not sell it off to us while it¡¯s still valued. We all are well acquainted, and though Miss Thompson has offended Avery in the past, he is generous and definitely wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against a young lady.¡± Sawyer Thompson looked at the two, his eyes half-lidded, ¡°Dream on.¡± Charles Clinton let out a laugh, ¡°Sawyer, you need to be sensible. It¡¯s the eleventh hour. If you behave well now, perhaps Avery might be pleased and offer you a higher price for your failing company!¡± Avery Pakes was the current apple of Nako Garcia¡¯s eye. His company was gradually making progress in the market of Country Polluton. At this stage, it was definitely beneficial to flatter Avery Pakes. Just then¡­ Viola Thompson entered the room. ¡°Miss Thompson,¡± Avery Pakes looked at Viola, ¡°the three-day deadline is up. I¡¯m here to collect on your promise.¡± Before Viola could speak¡­ The sudden sound of a ringing phone broke the silence in the room. It was Avery Pakes¡¯ private line. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Avery Pakes took out his mobile phone, looking at the caller ID. Seeing it was his secretary, the triumphant smile on his face grew accustomed to an even craftier expression. He intentionally raised his voice, ¡°Hello, Lin, what¡¯s up? Did Ms. Nako transfer that amount to us already?¡± Not sure what Lin the secretary had said on the other end, but suddenly the color drained from Avery Pakes¡¯ face, turning as white as a ghost, ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Please, repeat that.¡± Lin the secretary repeated his message from the other end of the phone. The next second, as if someone had sucked all the strength out of Avery Pakes, he collapsed to the ground. Raising his head to look at Viola standing there, his eyes were filled with terror. Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: 258: The impact was so severe, I directly fainted! (Second update)_1 Chapter 853: 258: The impact was so severe, I directly fainted! (Second update)_1 It¡¯s so terrifying. Avery Pakes is collapsed on the ground, staring at Viola Thompson, with layers of cold sweat forming on his forehead. ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you?¡± Charles Clinton, standing by, was dumbfounded, quickly bending to help Avery up from the ground, ¡°Mr. Pakes, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Avery¡¯s face is eerily pale. He can¡¯t bring himself to utter a word, trembling from head to toe. It seemed as though he just received a significant shock. ¡°Mr. Pakes! Mr. Pakes!¡± Charles is frantic. Even Sawyer Thompson was taken aback. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened to Avery. But he knew. It all had something to do with Viola. Sawyer Thompson turns his gaze to Viola. Under the yellowish light. Viola just stands there, displaying no distinct emotion on her beautiful face. ¡°What did you do to our Mr. Pakes?¡± Upon hearing this, Viola replies lightly, ¡°I told you, I could bring you to your knees in just three days. The three days have passed, and it¡¯s time for your retribution.¡± For some reason, His blood runs cold upon hearing her words. Has¡­ Has something really happened? No. It can¡¯t be. The Garcia Family has their back. Could it be that Viola found an ally more powerful than the Garcia Family? Impossible! In a hierarchy of power, they would have to look past the Garcia Family straight up to the Royal Family of Country Polluton. If Viola really has some connection with the Royal Family of Country Polluton, then Sawyer should have ignored the Will Family and directly cooperated with the Royal Family right from the start. Thinking of this, Charles feels much relieved and quickly guides Avery to the lower floors. Avery Pakes has yet to regain his composure, still immersed in the terror brought on by that phone call. ¡°Mr. Pakes, what on earth is wrong?¡± Only then does Pakes come back to his senses, taking a long deep breath. Hallucination. The phone call just now has to be a hallucination. Charles continues, ¡°How about we head to the hospital for a check-up?¡± ¡°Back to the company, now,¡± Avery replies. ¡°Alright.¡± On the other side. After Charles took Avery away, Sawyer Thompson turned to Viola and asked, ¡°Viola, what exactly happened to them?¡± Why did Avery suddenly collapse to the ground? Viola¡¯s face remained calm. ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just that their retribution has arrived.¡± Retribution has arrived? Just at that moment. The Secretary hurries in, ¡°Thompson, there¡¯s a¡­ there¡¯s an email from the Royal Family of Country Polluton, it needs your personal attention.¡± The most important thing here is not the email from the Royal Family of Country Polluton. It¡¯s the content of the email. The Royal Family of Country Polluton is proactively seeking a cooperation agreement with their company. Sawyer Thompson also realizes something is off and promptly follows the Secretary to the outer office. The Secretary opens the email. Sawyer Thompson clicks on the reply to the email. In no time. The official representative of the Polluton Royal Family sent a video invitation. ¡°Mr. Thompson, this is Seraphina Westwood, the head of Polluton Royal Enterprises.¡± When Seraphina Westwood finished, she continued, ¡°We have dispatched a representative to discuss our cooperation. The representative arrived at the Capital City airport at eleven this morning. We look forward to meeting with you.¡± Sawyer Thompson, who has ruled the business world for many years, has never faced such a situation before. Proactively proposing a cooperation agreement from the Polluton Royal Enterprises? This is too fantastical! ¡­ On the other side. Pakes Corporation. Charles Clinton and Avery Pakes return to Pakes Corporation. Avery¡¯s condition is not very good, he has not fully recovered yet. Just as they enter the office, the Secretary scurries over. ¡°Mr. Pakes, Mr. Clinton, you finally returned! Something drastic has happened!¡± Charles immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Secretary continued, ¡°Miss Nako Garcia suddenly stopped responding to our messages. The promised payment was not transferred. Moreover, a lot of¡­. about¡­about¡­¡± At this, the Secretary turns to look at Avery Pakes, struggling to find the words. ¡°About what?¡± Charles was getting impatient. Swallowing hard, the Secretary continues, ¡°There is a flood of scandals about Mr. Pakes appearing on Facebook. Everyone is saying that Mr. Pakes is ungrateful and disloyal¡­¡± Not just about Avery Pakes. There were also those shareholders who betrayed the Thompson Group; their dark deeds were exposed for all to see. At present, Avery has become a public enemy. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Charles goes pale and hurriedly pulls out his phone ¨C indeed, the news is all over Facebook. [¡°Avery Pakes and those withdrawing shareholders are truly disgusting. Back when they had nothing, it was Sawyer Thompson who paved the way for them to their fortunes. Now, in a crisis, they treat Sawyer Thompson this way!¡±] [¡°A man like Avery Pakes deserves to end up in hell.¡±] [¡°Guys, apart from Avery Pakes, there are over a hundred other shareholders who withdrew, including: Charles Clinton, James Harper, Damian Aled¡­¡±] Seeing these scandals, Charles was not particularly afraid. Contrarily, he did not think these things would significantly impact Avery Pakes. The reason? Because the person collaborating with Pakes was not a Sinian but Nako Garcia. Their business is not primarily with the Sinian people. Charles quickly calmed down, turned to the Secretary, and said, ¡°Let the PR department handle it. Do I even need to teach you this for such a minor issue?¡± Shady business practices. There was no clean business. As a businessman, who hasn¡¯t had a speck of dirt on them? The Secretary continued, ¡°Have you seen the top-trending topic?¡± The top-trending topic? Charles opened the top trending topic and the moment he saw the topic, he felt as if he were hallucinating. #The Royal Family of Polluton directly cooperating with Thompson Group# #The Royal representative has arrived at Capital City airport# Oh my God! What on earth happened? How could Sawyer Thompson have gotten in contact with the Royal Family of Polluton? If Sawyer Thompson directly cooperates with the Royal Family of Polluton, will they end up being the laughing stock of the business world? At that moment, Charles was drained. He wondered if he was experiencing some hallucination. Before they could even recover, A group of people stormed into the office. ¡°We want to withdraw our investment!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Avery Pakes and Charles invested all their funds in the project, which has not yielded any returns yet. Where would they find the funds for a withdrawal of shares? They were not like Thompson Group. The Thompson Group had a solid base; even if more than 100 shareholders withdrew their investments, they could still sustain their operations. However, Pakes Corporation was still trying to establish a firm foothold in the business world. Their biggest assurance was Nako Garcia. Now that Nako Garcia had vanished, Pakes Corporation seemed no different than a paper tiger. Avery Pakes passed out from the shock. Nine Continents Island. When Nako Garcia saw that the Polluton Royal Enterprises was directly cooperating with the Thompson Clan, she turned pale with anger and threw her phone on the ground, ¡°How dare they! They are going against me!¡± She was, after all, about to become a princess. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, Landy enters cautiously, ¡°The¡­ the patriarch has arrived.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Upon seeing Enrique Garcia walk through the door, Nako Garcia felt like she had seen a lifesaver, ¡°Father! You must stand up for me this time. The Royal Enterprises is being so unreasonable! They dare treat me like this!¡± ¡°Slap!¡± Enrique Garcia slaps Nako Garcia, ¡°You foolish child! Do you even know whom you have offended!¡± Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompsons Identity?! _1 Chapter 854: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompson¡¯s Identity?! _1 Nako Garcia was directly stunned by this slap, her head swaying harshly to the side. It hurt. An unbearable pain. This was the second time in her life that she had been slapped. The first time was because of Viola Thompson. For the second time, she didn¡¯t even know why! Nako Garcia could only feel sparks in her vision, before she even had time to react¡­ Slap! Enrique Garcia slapped her face again. Harshly. This time, Nako Garcia was directly knocked down to the ground by the force of the slap. Blood seeped from the corner of her mouth. It took Nako Garcia a while to recover from the shock, a buzzing sound echoed in her ears. Her entire head felt heavy and dizzy. Very uncomfortable. After a while, she finally reacted, looking up at Enrique Garcia, ¡°Fa-father¡­¡± ¡°I am not your father!¡± Enrique Garcia¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He was angry. Very angry. Because of Nako Garcia, the entire Garcia Family nearly faced disaster. Nako Garcia looked at Enrique Garcia with disbelief in her eyes, ¡°What on earth happened! You are so furious!¡± Since she was a child, her father never once scolded her. But now. The current Enrique Garcia was treating her like this! All of this seemed like a dream. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you offended?¡± Enrique Garcia asked. Nako Garcia shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do you know that because of you, our entire Garcia Family was almost erased from Country Polluton¡¯s noble list?¡± Enrique Garcia was still immersed in yesterday¡¯s terror. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed from faraway Polluton to slap his once beloved youngest daughter. Hearing this, Nako Garcia widened her eyes, her gaze filled with disbelief, ¡°How-how could this be? Father, could there be a mistake?¡± After all, in Polluton, no one could shake the Garcia Family¡¯s position. And she didn¡¯t offend anyone. Enrique Garcia continued, ¡°Did you meddle with Thompson Group¡¯s business with the Will Family?¡± The Thompson Clan? What does this have to do with the Thompson Clan? She had investigated, and the Thompson Clan was just an influential family in Capital City. Even if they were influential, it was only in Sinian Country. Once outside the circle of Sinian Country. The Thompson Clan was nothing! What kind of providing could they have? ¡°Yes, I did intervene.¡± Nako Garcia nodded. ¡°Damn! Idiot!¡± Enrique Garcia was so angry that his face turned white, ¡°Who told you to mess with the Thompson Clan? Did I not warn you? Stop making a mess outside, why can¡¯t you just listen to me!¡± ¡°Father, are you mistaken? The Thompson Clan is just an ordinary family. They have no power at all! Besides, Viola Thompson, the heiress of the Thompson Group, is the one with the Pearl Blood. I did this to make Viola willingly become our grandfather¡¯s blood slave.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Enrique Garcia scolded angrily: ¡°Viola Thompson is not someone you can afford to provoke!¡± Viola Thompson? No! Impossible! What kind of amazing identity could Viola Thompson have? Nako Garcia swallowed, she definitely would not allow Viola Thompson, this inferior person, to have superiority over her. Before Nako Garcia could react, Enrique Garcia continued: ¡°This incident has now alarmed Lord Leon! You have implicated our entire Garcia Family!¡± Leon is a big figure in Polluton. Nobody knows his true name and gender. But. Even the ruler of Polluton had to yield when they saw him. Who would have thought that such a trivial matter would warrant Lord Leon to react? ¡°Impossible! How could the Thompson Clan know Lord Leon?¡± Nako Garcia shook her head, ¡°There must be a mistake! Father, there must be a mistake!¡± Enrique Garcia closed his eyes and drew a deep breath, ¡°From now on, I will officially remove your name from the family tree of the Garcia Family. From this day forth, you will no longer have any ties with the Garcia Family.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only this way, the Garcia Family could be saved. Nako Garcia¡¯s eyes widened. As if she was hallucinating. Moving out of the Garcia Family? Once her name was erased from the Garcia Family¡¯s family register, then she would be no different from the common people. Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompsons Identity?! _2 Chapter 855: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompson¡¯s Identity?! _2 She was even worse off than those of low status. No. ¡°This can¡¯t be.¡± This was more devastating than killing Nako Garcia. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this, Father,¡± Nako Garcia tightly wrapped her arms around Enrique Garcia¡¯s legs, ¡°I am your daughter, your only daughter!¡± Enrique Garcia cherished his daughter very much. But people are always realistic. Now that his daughter might get the whole family involved, he had to make the painful decision to abandon her. If not, he would not be able to explain to Lord Leon. Compared to involving the entire family, it¡¯s obviously more cost-effective to abandon a daughter. Enrique Garcia shook Nako Garcia¡¯s hand off directly, ¡°Take some time to reflect on what you¡¯ve done on Nine Continent Island.¡± After saying this. Enrique Garcia turned and left. Without any hesitation. The look of despair filled Nako Garcia¡¯s eyes as she shouted, ¡°Father!¡± Stay on Nine Continent Island to reflect? What did her father mean? Could it be that he really didn¡¯t recognize her as his daughter? ¡°Father!¡± Nako Garcia shouted loudly. But Enrique Garcia did not even turn his head back to look. The selfishness of human nature was fully manifested at this moment. In the face of interests, even a father-daughter relationship is of no help. Nako Garcia collapsed to the ground, utterly drained of strength. She wept her heart out. ¡°Miss Nako.¡± Landy helped Nako Garcia up, ¡°Are you okay¡­¡± Having been with Nako Garcia for so long, this was the first time Landy had encountered such a situation, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Nako Garcia¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, her features obscured and her face covered in tears. In such a pathetic state, where was the slightest hint of her noble status? ¡°Get away! Get away from me!¡± Nako Garcia pushed Landy away with a flick of her hand. Landy was of the lowest class in Country Polluton. She was a high and mighty noble. She couldn¡¯t let people of low status see her in such a state and laugh at her. No! Never, not even if she died! ¡°Miss Nako,¡± even though she was rude, Landy remained faithful and crawled back to her side, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor.¡± Bang. At this point, the door was pushed open. Tatatata¡­ The sound of hurried footsteps followed. Before Landy could react, two rows of guards filed in and rapidly surrounded Nako Garcia. ¡°Who are you?¡± Landy Garcia furrowed her brow, ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± At that moment, the team leader flashed a gold badge. ¡°We are the Special Arrest Team. We need your cooperation.¡± The Special Arrest Team was the Royal Family¡¯s security force in Country Polluton. They were omnipotent in Country Polluton. They could carry out punishment first and report later. Even Enrique Garcia, the head of a clan, would lower his noble head before the Special Arrest Team. Seeing the distinctive badge of the Special Arrest Team, Landy swallowed hard and dared not say another word. The team leader continued: ¡°Are you Nako Garcia? Please come with us.¡± Upon hearing this, Nako Garcia took a few steps back. ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± As the princess of the Garcia Family, Nako Garcia knew well the terrifying power of the Special Arrest Team. The Special Arrest Team was specialized in dealing with traitors for the Country Polluton leader. Even many tough men had to concede before them. Many traitors started trembling at the mere mention of the Special Arrest Team. She had no idea what she had done wrong to provoke the Special Arrest Team. What was Lord Leon¡¯s connection with the Thompson Clan? Who was Viola Thompson! Formerly high and mighty, Nako Garcia never thought she would trip and fall this time. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! Do you know who I am? I am Nako Garcia! I am to be a prince¡¯s bride!¡± But the Special Arrest Team didn¡¯t care if Nako Garcia would become a prince¡¯s bride. They only carried out orders. The next second, Nako Garcia was restrained by two guards, one on each side. Showing no mercy. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The team leader took out a piece of tape and sealed Nako Garcia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Take her away!¡± Nako Garcia was completely despaired, she just looked at Landy. Hoping that Landy could do something for her. But Landy didn¡¯t dare to say a word out of fear. Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompsons Identity?! _3 Chapter 856: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompson¡¯s Identity?! _3 Normally, she performed her bold and high-profile acts under the guise of Nako Garcia. But now, she was confronted with the Special Arrest Team. Who among ordinary folks would dare mess around with the Special Arrest Team? And so. Landy could do nothing but watch as Nako Garcia was taken away by the Special Arrest Team. ¡­ On the other side. Capital City. Sawyer Thompson had a successful meeting with the representative of the Royal Merchant of Country Polluton. The negotiations went very well, and a contract was smoothly signed. No one predicted such a major turnaround for the Thompson Group! For a time, it spurred a lot of discussions. ¡°Miss Thompson really is formidable! If it weren¡¯t for her supervision, the factories under Thompson Enterprises would probably have already halted production!¡± ¡°I suspect Miss Thompson has a hidden identity in Country Polluton. Otherwise, why would the Royal Merchant of Country Polluton suddenly seek cooperation?¡± When the Thompson Group was in crisis, senior executives convened an emergency meeting, and to minimize losses, all the factories were halted. Since the Will Family declared the termination of cooperation with the Thompson Group, if operations were not suspended, there would be an accumulation of goods that could not be exported, which would lead to even greater losses. However, it was at this time that Viola Thompson insisted on restoring all production lines. The Thompson Group also returned to normal, which aroused many people¡¯s doubts and dissatisfaction. Some even thought that Viola Thompson was just arrogant and wished for the Thompson Group¡¯s downfall to come faster. Now, faced with these unexpected twists. The senior executives of the Thompson Group were completely floored by Viola Thompson! If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson¡¯s support, they would be caught off guard by the cooperation proposal from the Royal Merchant of Polluton. Now. Not only did they avoid any losses, but they also were able to handle the sudden cooperation proposal from the Royal Merchant of Polluton calmly. Director Zhang went straight to the top floor office and said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Miss Thompson is truly remarkable! I really admire her!¡± In the end, Director Zhang raised his thumbs up. This wasn¡¯t flattery. He truly admired her. If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson, the Thompson Group would have been ruined by Avery Pakes, or even by their own negative attitude. Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson modestly replied: ¡°Director Zhang, you overpraise. She¡¯s just a child and doesn¡¯t have much ability.¡± Although Sawyer Thompson said that Viola Thompson was just a child, his face completely showed [my daughter is the most capable in the world]. Director Zhang laughed and said: ¡°Mr. Thompson, you¡¯re being too modest. Now everyone knows about Miss Thompson¡¯s ruthless methods that even the Royal Merchant of Polluton is willing to cooperate.¡± If Viola Thompson did not have remarkable abilities, would the Royal Merchant of Country Polluton take the initiative to cooperate with the Thompson Group? Not a chance! That¡¯s the Royal Merchant of Country Polluton. An existence many people find unreachable. Before, Avery Pakes had just climbed to the top of the Garcia Family and was so excited that he decided to break away and set up his own gate. The Garcia Family is only qualified to serve tea in front of the Royal Merchant. After saying that, Director Zhang added, ¡°Miss Thompson is so accomplished at such a young age, she is definitely not ordinary! Mr. Thompson, congratulations!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sawyer Thompson said. Facebook was buzzing. [Damn! Damn! Am I seeing this correctly? The Thompson Clan is cooperating with the Royal Merchant of Polluton? And it was Polluton who took the initiative to seek cooperation? I feel like I¡¯m going blind.] [Viola Thompson really is something! Damn, she tricked us all!] [So what¡¯s the connection between Viola Thompson and the Royal Family of Polluton?] [It¡¯s hilarious. Weren¡¯t there a bunch of people saying how Viola Thompson was arrogant and ignorant before? Why aren¡¯t they speaking up now?] [What kind of hidden identity does our princess have?] [Where are those who looked down upon our princess before? I remember there was a so-called employee of the Thompson Group who said that the princess only knew how to direct orders. Why isn¡¯t he coming out to comment now?] [After all, our princess is still our princess, badass!] Rachel Barton had always been paying close attention to the Thompson Clan¡¯s affairs. She initially thought the Thompson Clan would fall as a result. Unexpectedly, the Thompson Clan not only didn¡¯t fall, but climbed to a higher level instead. By directly cooperating with the Royal Merchant of Polluton. Rachel Barton was just an ordinary person, and didn¡¯t know what the Royal Merchant of Polluton was. So she did some research. In the end, she reached one conclusion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The gap between her and Viola Thompson now was the same as the difference between a princess and a maid in an imperial family during ancient times. Viola Thompson was the princess. And she was just a maid beside the princess. With this thought, Rachel Barton sighed. She and Viola Thompson grew up together as childhood friends. Viola Thompson¡¯s path had been unstoppable. Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompsons Identity?! _4 Chapter 857: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompson¡¯s Identity?! _4 Yet she had experienced a darkness that many people would never know. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to confess her feelings to the person she likes. She is currently wrestling with conflicting emotions. Happy for Viola Thompson yet at the same time feeling slightly disappointed. Glad that Viola doesn¡¯t have to suffer through her family¡¯s downfall. However, when she thinks about how she will still be the one with the worst family conditions within their group of five, she feels a bit dejected. It¡¯s a strange feeling. At this point, there is another knock at the door. Rachel Barton now knows what to expect. She knows for a fact that it¡¯s Delia Frieman who¡¯s knocking. She walks over to the door, sure enough, it¡¯s Delia Frieman, ¡°Delia, I was just about to leave to refill my water, did you need something?¡± Delia Frieman smiled and asked, ¡°Rachel, have you seen the news?¡± ¡°I have.¡± Rachel nodded, stepping outside and closing the door behind her. Delia Frieman wasn¡¯t privy to Rachel¡¯s thoughts and didn¡¯t bat an eyelid at her closing the door, continuing with, ¡°Thompson Group has successfully overcome its crisis and is even collaborating directly with the royal merchants of Country Polluton! Rachel, you were right, Viola is very capable, we have no need to worry about her.¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering that Rachel and Viola had grown up together. Delia Frieman continued, ¡°Viola is truly incredible, people are even talking about her having some sort of hidden identity!¡± ¡°A hidden identity?¡± Rachel slightly frowned, ¡°That¡¯s probably pushing it.¡± She grew up with Viola, and while Viola was a bit quirky in their childhood, it¡¯s preposterous to think that she possesses a hidden identity in Country Polluton. Rachel went on to say, ¡°But indeed, Viola is incredibly talented, she often solved the problems that I couldn¡¯t handle when we were young.¡± Delia Frieman nodded, ¡°Rachel, didn¡¯t you say you wanted a drink? I bought a bottle of red wine today. I¡¯ve heard drinking a glass before bed is good for the skin and even helps with sleep ¨C how about I give it to you ¡± Rachel initially didn¡¯t want the wine as she had no interest in alcohol, but after hearing about its supposed skin benefits, she was immediately swayed. Anyone who wanted to impress their crush would find themselves far from perfect, and Rachel was no different. She had been trying to reinvent herself quietly. Using high-end skincare products, refraining from snacking. ¡°Thank you, Delia, I guess I shouldn¡¯t refuse.¡± Rachel accepted the offering. Delia certainly would¡¯ve hesitated to give away the wine to someone else. But this was Rachel. Her dear younger sister. Delia smiled and said, ¡°Why do you keep thanking me? Get some sleep, you must have school tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have class tomorrow, but I do the day after,¡± Rachel replied. Delia lightly pushed Rachel towards her room, ¡°Even so, sleep early; it¡¯s good for your skin.¡± Feeling Delia¡¯s hand on her clothes and skin made Rachel nauseous. She just wanted to return to her room immediately, ¡°Goodnight, Delia.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Watching her sister¡¯s retreating figure, Delia was filled with a sense of accomplishment. She loved the feeling of being needed by her sister. When Rachel got back to her room, she immediately changed into her pajamas and took another shower. She didn¡¯t want to feel this way. After all, that was her sister Delia. But she just couldn¡¯t help it. Every time she thought about Delia pushing her earlier, she felt nauseous. It was a terrible feeling. She hoped Delia would come to her senses soon and return to her normal life. On the other side. Pakes Corporation. Currently, Pakes Corporation is not faring well. Shareholders are clamoring to divest, production-line stoppages, unable to contact Nako Garcia, the whole corporation is close to paralysis. ¡°Mr. Pakes, President Colden canceled tomorrow¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°Mr. Pakes, there is an issue with the project in the west. Swantz Group suddenly reneged on the land deal they had with us.¡± ¡°Mr. Pakes, all the shareholders outside are demanding to pull their investments.¡± ¡°Mr. Pakes¡­ ¡± Avery Pakes was able to muster only enough strength to remain seated behind his desk, listening to the Secretary¡¯s reports. His face was pale. He found it hard to believe the reality of their situation, even now. After all, he was associated with the Garcia family. He was on his way to becoming the top family of the Hua-Xia region. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alas, he never imagined that Sawyer Thompson could directly work with the royal merchants of Country Polluton. Although Sawyer Thompson was the one collaborating with the royal merchant, Avery knew that all of this was because of Viola Thompson. Who on earth is Viola Thompson? Despite her young age of just seventeen or eighteen, why does she have such powerful connections? Remembering the look in Viola¡¯s eyes when she was speaking to him, Avery broke out in cold sweat, one layer after another. Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompsons Identity?! _5 Chapter 858: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompson¡¯s Identity?! _5 ¡°That girl. So terrifying! ¡°Mr. Pakes¡­..¡± Just then, the secretary hurriedly ran in again. Before the secretary could finish a sentence, Avery Pakes¡¯ vision went black, and he fainted outright. ¡°Mr. Pakes, are you alright?¡± The secretary was shocked and immediately dialed the emergency number. The ambulance arrived very soon. After being rushed to the emergency room, Avery Pakes remained unconscious. Meanwhile. Lisa Donovan¡¯s office. Listening to the sound of the ambulance below, and reading the discussion among her colleagues in the company group chat. There was an indescribable look on Lisa Donovan¡¯s face. She never thought things would take such a turn. She thought she was ascending to greater heights. Instead, now she¡¯s about to mortgage her house to the bank. Just then. The office door was pushed open. Lisa Donovan glanced up. The person who entered was Heidi Wilson, who had jumped ship with her to Pakes Corporation. Heidi Wilson used to be the financial director of the Thompson Group, earning an annual salary of more than three million; a standard white-collar woman. She should have been content, but Avery Pakes found her and offered her an annual salary of five million. In life. No one can resist such a temptation. So, without much thought, Heidi Wilson followed Lisa Donovan to Pakes Corporation. They felt they would be enjoying their five million annual salary treatment in the future. Who would have thought. This dream hasn¡¯t lasted for two days before it was shattered. The Pakes Corporation is now in complete chaos, with no possibility of redemption. Staying would be a waste of their time. Heidi Wilson also wore a regretful expression on her face. ¡°Lisa.¡± ¡°Heidi.¡± Lisa Donovan looked up. Heidi Wilson¡¯s voice mixed with sobbing, ¡°What should we do now?¡± She left Thompson Group directly, without going through any resignation procedures. This action has already left a stain on her resume. No matter how capable she is, no large company would dare to hire her anymore. That means, in the future, Heidi Wilson could only look for ordinary accounting jobs. This thought alone nearly suffocated her. She used to be a little leader with a three million annual salary. Suddenly, she was expected to become an employee making a few thousand a month. Who can withstand such a shock? Lisa Donovan sighed, ¡°Your situation is so much better than mine, I put all my assets into stocks.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Heidi Wilson widened her eyes, disbelief at the bottom of her eyes. She was immediately comforted. Lisa Donovan continued, ¡°Not only that, I even guaranteed a business loan for Avery Pakes. If he can¡¯t pay it back on time, my house will be forcibly mortgaged by the bank.¡± Heidi Wilson¡¯s already wide eyes widened even more. Who could have imagined that Lisa Donovan was so bold. Not only did she put all her money into stocks, but she even risked her house and car. ¡°What will you do in the future?¡± Heidi Wilson asked. Lisa Donovan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She really didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. At this moment, Lisa Donovan could only hope that all of this was a dream. Unfortunately. This was not a dream. ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t your boyfriend still at the Thompson Group?¡± Heidi Wilson continued,¡± I heard that he was highly valued by Director Thompson this time and might be promoted to general manager in the future. Why not, go find him. After all, you two are a couple. Although you made the wrong choice, he shouldn¡¯t sit idly by. You should ask him to speak on your behalf to Director Thompson.¡± Upon mentioning Brian Fitzell. Lisa Donovan sighed, ¡°We already broke up.¡± ¡°What?¡± Heidi Wilson widened her eyes. No one knew how much Lisa Donovan regretted it now, ¡°I didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this.¡± If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have broken up with Brian Fitzell, even if it killed her. Now that things have turned out this way, what¡¯s the point of regretting it? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Heidi Wilson swallowed hard, and then said, ¡°However, you two had so many years of feelings for each other, I believe Brian won¡¯t be so ruthless. You only broke up a few days ago. And, with the Thompson Group being so busy these few days, he definitely didn¡¯t have time to find someone new, why not ¡­ go back and find him?¡± At this, Lisa Donovan was somewhat tempted. Heidi Wilson made a good point, after all, she and Brian Fitzell had been in a relationship for three years, they¡¯d only been apart a few days, Brian Fitzell probably didn¡¯t forget about her so quickly. Most importantly, Brian Fitzell once told her that she was the one he loved the most in his life. Heidi Wilson then asked, ¡°By the way, Lisa, have you met Brian¡¯s family before? What do they think of you?¡± Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompsons Identity?! _6 Chapter 859: 257: Abusing Scum, What is Viola Thompson¡¯s Identity?! _6 ¡°I¡¯ve met them,¡± Lisa Donovan nodded, ¡°Their family has been very nice to me.¡± Lisa Donovan was a local from Capital City, the fact that she was fond of Brian Fitzell was great news for the Fitzell family. They naturally have reasons to be fond of her themselves. Heidi Wilson continued: ¡°That¡¯s even better. This shows that his family already sees you as their future daughter-in-law. If you go to Brian now, I can assure you, he will definitely forgive you!¡± Lisa squinted her eyes and kept silent. Heidi hugged Lisa¡¯s arm, ¡°Lisa, I don¡¯t have your good luck, or a visionary boyfriend like you. After you return to Thompson Group, remember to find a way to get me in too¡­¡± That was Heidi¡¯s real motive. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t waste her breath on so many words. Now, her only option was to return to the Thompson Group. Otherwise, she would have to accept her fate of working as a small employee in unknown companies. She wouldn¡¯t accept that. Heidi really couldn¡¯t accept this. Upon hearing this, Lisa nodded and smiled, ¡°Heidi, don¡¯t worry. You are my best friend. As long as I regain my position, I will find a way to get you back into the Thompson Group.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Heidi was very excited. She felt that her friendship had not been wasted. Without wasting time, Lisa left Pakes Corporation and went to Thompson Group. She wanted to wait for Brian Fitzell downstairs. She needed to apologize to Brian personally and reconcile with him. The thought of them being able to prepare for the wedding as planned made Lisa¡¯s heart race. Just then. A figure walked out of the Thompson Group¡¯s gate. Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up. She was about to approach him when suddenly, journalists from everywhere surrounded Brian. ¡°Mr. Fitzell.¡± ¡°Mr. Fitzell, I¡¯m a journalist from Capital City Evening Post, may I interview you?¡± Brian, immaculately dressed in a business suit, stood in front of the journalists. Calm and composed. ¡°Sure.¡± The journalist from the Capital City Evening Post handed the microphone over to Brian, ¡°The director of Thompson mentioned that you are the shareholder who he appreciates the most and who moved him the most.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered by the director¡¯s compliment.¡± The journalist continues, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Mr. Fitzell, why did you decide to stick with Thompson Group when all the other shareholders were pulling funds out and Thompson Group was about to collapse?¡± Brian looked at the camera and replied word by word, ¡°Because the director of Thompson made me who I am today. Without him, Brian Fitzell would have been a nobody. Hence, I was happy to ride or die with Thompson Group.¡± The reporter nodded, ¡°Actually, everyone is curious about your personal life. Mr. Fitzell, are you currently single?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Brian said. Upon hearing this, even the journalist blushed. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to marry such a handsome man like Brian? The journalist continued, ¡°May I ask, do you particularly fancy anyone at the moment?¡± ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Brian replied. The journalist asked again, ¡°One last question, what type of girls do you like?¡± Brian smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t really thought about what kind of girl I should like. When you truly like someone, you¡¯ll only know it when you meet them.¡± Upon hearing this, Lisa¡¯s eyes pooled with tears. Was Brian deliberately saying this for her to hear? He was clearly deeply in love with her, yet he said he didn¡¯t know what kind of girl he liked. Lisa leaned on the steering wheel and began to weep uncontrollably. After the last question, the journalists dispersed. And Brian drove off. Lisa followed Brian¡¯s car. Brian is a person of high alertness, he could sense that he was being followed by Lisa. Therefore, he didn¡¯t go home, instead he found a place and parked his car. Lisa hadn¡¯t expected Brian to stop his car. She also parked her car. Capital City at ten o¡¯clock was still bustling, the neon lights were dazzling. But at this moment, Lisa had no interest in enjoying the night scene. She walked straight up to Brian, her eyes red and swollen, ¡°Brian, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong between us.¡± Brian¡¯s face remained calm, ¡°So there¡¯s no issue of forgiving or not forgiving.¡± Hearing this, Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up. This means¡­ Brian didn¡¯t blame her. There was hope for them. ¡°Brian, let¡¯s reconcile,¡± Lisa grabbed Brian¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to how we were before, the wedding can proceed as planned, right?¡± Brian shook off Lisa¡¯s hand coldly. ¡°Lisa, from the moment you took off the wedding ring, there¡¯s no hope for us.¡± Lisa had never seen Brian like this before. For a moment, she was completely thrown off. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t do this. I really know I was wrong. Everything was my fault before, I shouldn¡¯t have been misguided,¡± Lisa¡¯s tears started streaming down uncontrollably, ¡°I regret it, I really do. Let¡¯s reconcile and from now on, I¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear,¡± Brian continued, ¡°Lisa, despite everything, we did share three years of relationship. Since we started with dignity, let¡¯s end that way too.¡± After saying these words, Brian turned and walked away. With tears streaming down her face, Lisa shouted, ¡°Brian Fitzell! Are you even human? You said you would love me forever! Don¡¯t you remember the promises you made to me before? Why are you doing this to me? I made one mistake, can¡¯t you forgive me for that? Only today I realised that our love was so fragile.¡± All men are the same. They fill you up with promises and sweet words when you are together. But once something happened, they become as cold as strangers. Lisa hadn¡¯t anticipated that Brian would show his true colours like this. Where has the Brian who always yielded to her gone? Hearing this, Brian turned around, ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny, just a few days ago you said that love cannot feed you and that husband and wife are like birds in the woods, in times of trouble each flies its own way. When I talked to you about love, you told me it was all about being realistic. Now when we are facing reality, you want to talk about love?¡± Before, Brian felt it was normal for girls to act a little stubborn and capricious. But now. Looking at Lisa¡¯s face, he felt sick. ¡°I just realized how poor my taste was.¡± He can¡¯t believe he wasted three years on someone like Lisa. Ridiculous. Truly ridiculous. Without saying any more, Brian turned around and got in his car. ¡°Brian! I was wrong! I take back all those words! Those were all said out of anger!¡± Lisa chased after Brian¡¯s car. But how can a human speed ever match the speed of a car? Soon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lisa fell onto the ground. Bam! Her knee was bleeding. The car in front however, didn¡¯t stop even for a moment. ¡°Brian!¡± Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_1 Chapter 860: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_1 Lisa Donovan was crying loudly. She was staring at the car in front of her, screaming her heart out. ¡°Brian, I really regret it!¡± In the end, Lisa Donovan kneeled down, trembling as she took her phone out from her pocket, and dialed Brian Fitzell¡¯s number. Sadly, a busy tone came from the other side of the call. She was blocked. She was blocked by Brian Fitzell. The same man who promised her that no matter what happens, he would never block her, had blocked her now. How laughable. It was truly laughable. Brian Fitzell ended up laughing amidst his tears. Whoosh- At that moment, a sudden gust of wind stirred up, followed by a downpour. Crash- Lisa Donovan just knelt there in the wind and rain, completely disheveled. She thought Brian Fitzell would not be able to resist coming back to look for her. But. He didn¡¯t. Was she really going to lose Brian Fitzell? No. She was not willing to accept it. At that moment, it was as if Lisa Donovan had thought of something. She immediately stood up from the ground and headed towards the car. She had to pull herself together. Since Brian Fitzell wasn¡¯t willing to forgive her, she would go and look for Mr. and Mrs. Fitzell. Mr. and Mrs. Fitzell really treated her as their future daughter-in-law. On the other side. Nako Garcia opened her eyes again. What appeared in her sight was a shabby room. The window was half-opened, there was no glass installed on it, just a layer of torn oil paper pasted on it. At that moment, the wind was pouring in with a rustling sound. Where was this place? Nako Garcia squinted her eyes, and a sense of panic suddenly surged from her heart. A moment later. Nako Garcia scrambled up from the ground. ¡°Someone!¡± She tried yelling a few times. ¡°Landy!¡± But, there was no response in the air. Nako Garcia was very afraid. Where was this place? Was she still on the Nine Continent Island? Nako Garcia pushed open the shabby door. Whoosh. The door opens. Nako Garcia was horrified by the sight before her. All that she could see at the entrance were a few poisonous snakes, spinning and sticking out their tongues. There were four or five of them, about the same width as an arm, with intricate patterns, very scary. ¡°Ssshh¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Nako Garcia let out a scream, scared and quickly shut the door. Chilled to the bone. What in the world is this place! After a long while, Nako Garcia finally recovered, and after making sure through the door crack that those few poisonous snakes were nowhere to be seen, she dared to open the door and walked outside. Once she stepped outside, Nako Garcia found out that she was on a desolate island. Not only were there no sources of food, but there was also no fresh water¡­ and dangerous beasts and poisonous snakes could be seen everywhere. Nako Garcia had just strolled one round around the hut but had already discovered several poisonous snakes and a trace of a jaguar. Realising these dangers, Nako Garcia ran back into the house in fear, closing the door behind her, her face full of despair. What should she do? What could she do? She wanted to go home. Could anyone come and save her? Nako Garcia instantly had tears streaming down her face. Who in the world is Viola Thompson? Why was she targeting her? ¡­ Here. Lisa Donovan drove to Brian Fitzell¡¯s family home. She specifically bought a lot of gifts. She had been to Brian¡¯s family house many times with him, so she was familiar with the place. Lisa Donovan held the gifts she bought, and started knocking on the door. ¡°Who would come this early in the morning?¡± ¡°Coming, coming!¡± Mrs.Fitzell came to open the door. ¡°Good morning, Auntie.¡± Upon seeing Lisa Donovan, Mrs. Fitzell¡¯s face did not show its usual warmth but instead had a cold expression, ¡°What are you here for?¡± A sense of chill ran down Lisa Donovan¡¯s heart, but she still managed to keep her smile, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here to see you and Uncle.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see us for?¡± Mrs.Fitzell continued, ¡°You and my son have already broken up, don¡¯t come here anymore in the future!¡± Back when Brian Fitzell and Lisa Donovan were still fine, Lisa Donovan never took the initiative to visit them even once. Every time she came, there was always a look of distaste in her eyes that she couldn¡¯t hide, as if she was afraid others wouldn¡¯t know she came from a big city. But at that time, Mrs.Fitzell felt as long as her son was happy, it was fine, so she never said anything and always treated Lisa Donovan like her daughter-in-law. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now. Now that her son and Lisa Donovan had broken up, there was no need for her to continue indulging in Lisa Donovan. ¡°Auntie, I can explain,¡± Lisa Donovan did her best to maintain her smile, ¡°I was in the wrong before, please forgive me. I can assure you that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± If she could turn back time, she would obviously not make the same foolish mistakes. But now things had already happened, and all she could do was try her best to repair the damages. Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_2 Chapter 861: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_2 Given Mrs. Fitzell¡¯s previous satisfaction with her, Mrs. Fitzell should be willing to forgive her. After all, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. She was desperate back then, she didn¡¯t want to leave Brian Fitzell. Mrs. Fitzell, becoming more awake from her nap, looked at Lisa Donovan, ¡°Lisa Donovan, I know that you¡¯ve always looked down on us just because you¡¯re from Capital City, and we¡¯re simply small-town folks. You¡¯ve never had respect for us. But I¡¯ve never seen any issue with it since Brian truly loves you. As long as our son Brian is happy, us parents would naturally not disapprove. But, what we need is a daughter-in-law who can share in Brian¡¯s highs and lows, not one that only shares in his glory and runs away when trouble comes.¡± Pausing briefly, Mrs. Fitzell continued, ¡°You¡¯re only coming back now because Brian has become successful again, right? If Brian were not successful now, would you still be bringing us so many gifts today?¡± Hearing this, Lisa Donovan replied without hesitation, ¡°I would! I would! From now on, no matter what happens, I will stand by Brian. Auntie, I ask you to believe me just this once!¡± If only given one chance, Lisa Donovan would be willing to do anything. The thought of her house and car being seized sent chills down her spine. She couldn¡¯t imagine life without a house or a car. Only Brian Fitzell could save her now and restore her former glory, so, even at all costs, she must earn Brian Fitzell¡¯s forgiveness. Mrs. Fitzell laughed out loud, ¡°Lisa Donovan, don¡¯t you feel shameful saying such words? If you were truly that good to our Brian, you would have been with Brian through thick and thin from the start! Now you regret your actions? Too bad, Brian doesn¡¯t recycle trash!¡± With that, she closed the door forcefully. Staring at the closed door. Lisa Donovan was utterly dumbfounded. She immediately began to knock on the door. ¡°Auntie! Auntie!¡± Unfortunately, there was no response from inside. But Lisa Donovan would not give up. Brian Fitzell was her last straw. She had to hold onto Brian Fitzell tightly. The knocking sound echoed time and again. Mr. Fitzell frowned, ¡°You should go and ask her to leave! How can such a young girl have no sense of situation? And she¡¯s being so persistent!¡± Mrs. Fitzell knew that she couldn¡¯t open the door, as Lisa could take advantage of her, so Mrs. Fitzell immediately called security, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your service? We pay so much for this service and you let just anybody in? There¡¯s someone hammering at our front door, send over some security to take this madwoman away!¡± The security apologized repeatedly and assured, ¡°We¡¯re very sorry to have disturbed you, we¡¯ll arrange for a security guard right away.¡± ¡°Better be quick.¡± Mrs. Fitzell hung up. Mr. Fitzell asked Mrs. Fitzell, ¡°What did the property say?¡± Mrs. Fitzell replied, ¡°Rest assured, they¡¯re sending security over.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Security responded quickly. They led Lisa Donovan away immediately, one on each side, out to the community entrance. This was the first time Lisa Donovan felt so helpless. Within three days. The Pakes Corporation officially declared bankruptcy. Lisa Donovan¡¯s car was forcefully taken away, funds in her bank account were frozen, and her single piece of property was auctioned by the bank. Of course, Lisa Donovan wasn¡¯t the only unfortunate one. Those shareholders who had withdrawn their investment from the Thompson Group had also suffered a great loss. They lost everything overnight. James Harper was the bellwether amongst these shareholders, as he had been the first to support Avery Pakes. As proud as he was back then, now James was equally despairing. He regretted his foolish self. He had thought he¡¯d found a shortcut to success in his middle age, but instead, he¡¯d been digging his own grave. Despite everything¡­ James Harper was not completely foolish. When he realized that the Pakes Corporation was going under, he immediately arranged to divorce his wife, giving half of his liquid assets and property to his wife. Thus, he was still not entirely homeless at this point. Thinking about it, James Harper¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only James Harper walked back home with a tired stride. As soon as he arrived at the front door, he could hear the sound of laughter from within. Had guests come to visit? James Harper was slightly puzzled and knocked on the door. The door opened quickly. Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_3 Chapter 862: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_3 The door was opened by Debby Gamze ¨C the twenty-year-old delicate wife of James Harper. ¡°Debby.¡± Through the open door, he could see a group of people sitting at the dining table. His parents-in-law were also present. But there was also an unfamiliar young man whom he has never met before. James Harper looked inside the house, curiously asking, ¡°Debby, do we have guests?¡± Debby Gamze didn¡¯t answer James Harper¡¯s question directly. She just looked at him up and down, showing no intention of inviting him in, ¡°What brings you here?¡± James Harper responded with a smile, ¡°What kind of question is that? I¡¯m just coming home!¡± ¡°James Harper,¡± now his delicate wife seemed to have changed her face, ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡± Upon hearing these words, James Harper frowned slightly, ¡°Debby, what do you mean? Wasn¡¯t our agreement to get a fake divorce?¡± Because only with a fake divorce could he protect part of his assets. But now¡­ wuxiaworld.site What does Debby Gamze mean? Is she planning to pretend to play for real? ¡°Who agreed with you to fake the divorce?¡± Debby Gamze crossed her arms, ¡°I don¡¯t have any relationship with you now. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better leave!¡± At this moment, James Harper turned pale. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine, after being savvy all his life, in the end, he was set up by his wife. ¡°You¡­ you lied to me!¡± James Harper pointed at Debby Gamze, trembling with rage, ¡°You wretch!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, James Harper raised his hand and slapped Debby Gamze fiercely in the face. Debby Gamze¡¯s eyes widened. At that moment, a hand grabbed James Harper¡¯s hand. James Harper looked up and saw that the person was the young man who had just been eating in the dining room. Without thinking, he knew that this man must be Debby Gamze¡¯s adulterer! James Harper was so angry, veins nearly popping on his face. Damned woman. This damned woman! He trusted her so much, yet she betrayed him. ¡°James Harper, let me tell you that you have no relationship with Debby now! I am Debby¡¯s legal husband! If you dare to bother Debby in the future, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± James Harper looked at Debby Gamze, ¡°When did it start with him?¡± At this moment, James Harper was powerless and penniless, Debby Gamze had no reservations, she laughed, ¡°To tell you the truth? I met Jerry Melendy ten years ago.¡± After she spoke, she kissed Jerry Melendy in front of James Harper. Jerry Melendy held James Harper¡¯s hand with one hand, encircling Debby Gamze with the other, provocatively staring at James Harper. James Harper just stood there, watching both of them. Looking at them with eyes filled with hatred, wishing he could kill this adulterous couple immediately. Ten years. Ten years! James Harper was trembling all over. At this moment. He finally understood the pain of being betrayed by one¡¯s wife. Yes. He was a scoundrel. After making a name for himself in Capital City, he abandoned his wife and married the young and beautiful Debby Gamze. Karmic retribution. This is karmic retribution! James Harper glared at both of them, ¡°Adulterers! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°James Harper, do you think you¡¯re still the great James Harper of yesteryears?¡± Jerry Melendy was young and strong, towering over James Harper by more than a head. He released James Harper¡¯s hand and pushed him to the ground, ¡°You¡¯re not even as good as a wretched fellow now!¡± There lay James Harper on the ground, his eyes filled with venom. Jerry Melendy rolled up his sleeves and laughed: ¡°Can¡¯t accept it, can you? If you can¡¯t, come fight me!¡± At any point, a man¡¯s dignity is not to be provoked. James Harper quickly got up from the ground and rushed forward. The two men instantly started fighting. But Jerry Melendy was young and vigorous, and the fifty-plus James Harper was no match for him. Soon, Jerry Melendy mounted over James Harper, one hand pulling his hair and the other pointing at his face, ¡°Old man, will you submit?!¡± James Harper, wishing he could kill Jerry Melendy right away, looked merciless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, a middle-aged couple walked out of the house. They were James Harper¡¯s parents-in-law, looking down on James Harper from above, looking at him as if he was a pitiful creature. The mother-in-law was still the same kind and gentle woman, only now her concern was for someone else, and James Harper was no longer the good son-in-law in her eyes. ¡°Jerry, come and eat. The food is getting cold, there¡¯s no need to bother with such a person.¡± ¡°Okay, mom.¡± Jerry Melendy let go of James Harper¡¯s hair, stood up, and went back inside with the others. Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_4 Chapter 863: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_4 James Harper was lying there on the ground. He was staring intently at the people around him. Hate was bubbling up inside him. Bang. Soon, the door was shut. James Harper was lying on the ground, resembling a dead dog, utterly disgraced. In a short while, James Harper got up from the ground. He didn¡¯t knock on the door again, he didn¡¯t curse, instead, he went to the building below. He stood on the lawn and lit a cigarette. About two hours later, he finally turned to leave. At this point, James Harper had nowhere left to go. He was wandering the streets. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Many thoughts crossed his mind. Just then, an Audi pulled over beside him. The car window rolled down, revealing a face that startled James Harper. It was his ex-wife, Bernice. Once, he found Bernice too old, too ugly; she wasn¡¯t good enough for him. Looking back now, James Harper wishes he could slap his foolish self to death. James Harper stared at Bernice, opening and then closing his mouth, not knowing what to say. Bernice said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just get in the car.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bernice continued, ¡°You have nowhere else to go, right? Get in. After all, whatever happened, you¡¯re still Bing¡¯s father.¡± Seeing James Harper wasn¡¯t getting in the car, Bernice continued, ¡°Or do you choose to sleep on the streets?¡± Without saying a word, James Harper opened the back door of the car and got in. The ride was silent. Half an hour later. The car pulled up in the residential area where Bernice lived. This apartment was what James Harper had given to Bernice when they had divorced. At that time. James Harper didn¡¯t want to leave a single penny to Bernice, but their only daughter insisted on staying with Bernice. In order to prevent his daughter from being homeless, he had to leave an apartment for Bernice. Who would have thought that now¡­ James Harper looked at the small Western-style house in front of him, feeling a rush of emotions. He was too ashamed to see Bernice again. ¡°Bernice,¡± James Harper said with guilt and tears in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I let you down!¡± With that, James Harper covered his face with his hands, squatted on the ground, and cried out in anguish. He shouldn¡¯t have betrayed her. He shouldn¡¯t have found a mistress. Karma. This was his karma. Bernice didn¡¯t have much resentment on her face. Instead, she laughed and said, ¡°So many years have passed. I don¡¯t hold grudges anymore. You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± The more Bernice said this, the more James Harper felt guilty. ¡°Get up,¡± Bernice pulled James Harper from the ground, ¡°Come in with me.¡± James Harper looked at the door within arm¡¯s reach but couldn¡¯t muster the strength to step forward. He was afraid of encountering the same situation as before. He had been divorced from Bernice for ten years. Bernice must have remarried by now. Now, if he reappeared at Bernice¡¯s side, he would surely cause family troubles. Bernice seemed to see James Harper¡¯s concerns, and she said with a laugh, ¡°It¡¯s okay. In these many years, apart from Bing, I¡¯ve always been alone.¡± She stated it very simply. But James Harper couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. He dared not imagine how Bernice had survived these ten years. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bernice took the lead to step inside. As he watched Bernice¡¯s back, James Harper felt indescribably guilty. He thought he should have been punished more severely. How foolish he had been to let that woman, Debby Gamze, ruin his family life. Soon, he followed Bernice into the house. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Bernice hung up her bag, then poured James Harper a glass of water. After pouring the water, she suddenly remembered something, smiling as she said, ¡°I remember you liked to drink oolong tea. I¡¯ll brew some for you.¡± After ten years of divorce, Bernice still remembered James¡¯s habits and tastes. James Harper felt uneasy inside. When he first encountered Bernice on the street, he thought that Bernice was there to add insult to injury. After all, he was ruthlessly cruel to Bernice in the past. He didn¡¯t expect¡­ In the end, he was too petty. James Harper stood up to accept the cup of water from Bernice¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine with plain water.¡± Bernice continued, ¡°Oh yes, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡± Without waiting for James Harper¡¯s reply, Bernice turned and headed towards the kitchen. James Harper surveyed the decor in the living room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was indeed no trace of a man living in the house. On the coffee table was a picture frame. The photo was of Bernice and a young girl. The girl appeared to be around twenty years old, smiling a sweet smile. James Harper paused, it had been ten years since he last saw his daughter. She had grown up. Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_5 Chapter 864: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_5 ¡°Bing¡­¡± James Harper took the photo frame and walked into the kitchen, ¡°Bernice, is this Bing?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Bernice nodded with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s changed so much, hasn¡¯t she? You probably can¡¯t recognize her anymore.¡± Father and daughter hadn¡¯t seen each other for ten years. Ten years ago, Bonnie Harper was just a ten-year-old girl. In the blink of an eye, she¡¯s all grown up. James Harper looked at Bernice, ¡°I owe you and our daughter¡­ I deserve to die¡­¡± All these years, he had been hoping to have a son with Debby Gamze. But he forgot that he already had a daughter. Bernice said casually, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± James Harper pinched his temple, his face streaked with tears. At this moment. wuxiaworld.site Only two words echoed in his mind. Regret. Then, Bernice continued, ¡°By the way, James, I remember, you like your fried rice a bit salty, don¡¯t you?¡± James Harper looked at Bernice, ¡°As long as it¡¯s cooked by you, I will love it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Bernice nodded with a smile. Soon, a bowl of fragrant fried rice was ready. James Harper gulped down the fried rice. Bernice stood up, keys in hand, ¡°James, I¡¯m stepping out for a bit, you stay home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± James Harper nodded. By the time Bernice returned, James Harper had already dozed off on the sofa. Bernice took a blanket from the bedroom and gently put it on James Harper. Just at this moment, James Harper woke up. Bernice smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to catch a chill, so I covered you with a blanket.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± James Harper didn¡¯t really know what he was feeling, he just watched Bernice. He didn¡¯t know why he betrayed such a good woman. He was nothing but scum. Bernice continued, ¡°By the way, here¡¯s some change of clothes for you. There¡¯s a spare room in the house, I¡¯ll clean it up and you can sleep there tonight.¡± With that, Bernice went to clean the room. Two hours later, James Harper lay in bed. He felt like he was dreaming. He never imagined that the only person who truly cared for him and still accepted him despite his downfall, would be his betrayed ex-wife. He didn¡¯t know how he managed to fall asleep that night. The next morning, he was awakened by a loud commotion. ¡°Mom, how could you let that jerk come back?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what he did to you in the past?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just like a healed wound which forgets the pain!¡± Then there was Bernice¡¯s deliberately lowered voice, ¡°Okay okay, no matter what, he¡¯s your father. In this world, aside from me, he¡¯s the only one who share blood ties with you.¡± ¡°But does he deserve to be a father? Where was he when I needed him the most? He was having a fling! All these years, did he ever care about me?¡± James Harper, standing by the door, was suddenly in tears. He had let his daughter down. Bernice continued, ¡°Bonnie, keep your voice down. Your dad is sleeping, don¡¯t wake him.¡± ¡°Like I said, he¡¯s not my dad!¡± Bonnie remembers clearly how their father used to treat her and her mom. The one accompanying James Harper through thick and thin, suffering hardships with him, was her mother. In the end, however, James Harper turned his back on them, going off with a young, beautiful temptress. That seductress hadn¡¯t made any sacrifices yet she got the good life. But she and her mother were thrown out of their own home. She was filled with hatred. Back when she was in elementary school, many children ridiculed her for being fatherless. During parents¡¯ meetings, others would have their mothers and fathers accompanying them, while her father was busy pampering that temptress. At that time. Her mother had to work hard to provide for her, giving her the best material life, taking care of her emotions, and even taking time out of her busy schedule to attend parents¡¯ meetings. She did this to ensure that her daughter wouldn¡¯t stand out amongst her peers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bernice was a very strong woman. She has always shown Bonnie through her actions that they can live well even without a father. But what Bonnie didn¡¯t expect was that her mother would forgive him so easily now. Bernice frowned slightly, ¡°Bonnie, it¡¯s all in the past. Your dad knows he messed up, why can¡¯t you let it go and forgive him?¡± ¡°Things are over? How are they over? The damage he and she caused us will never go away!¡± Bonnie was very upset, ¡°Mom, he¡¯s not a good guy at all, have you ever thought about why he appeared here today? He was probably dumped by that seductress, showing her true colors! Mom, have you forgotten about the hardships we went through before?¡± Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_6 Chapter 865: 258: Good or evil will always be rewarded!_6 James Harper gave a long sigh from behind the door, his internal thoughts revealed by Bonnie¡¯s words. His daughter was right. If Debby Gamze hadn¡¯t shown her true colors, he might never have known the good side of Bernice. He was a bastard. He owed Bernice an apology. She was a good woman. Bernice continued, ¡°Bing, calm down. Your father isn¡¯t as bad as you think. He was just confused back then.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Bonnie scoffed, ¡°confused? Confusion leads to abandoning a wife who shared his hardships? That¡¯s not confusion. That¡¯s ingratitude and inhumanity!¡± Just then, James Harper pushed open the door, standing before Bonnie. ¡°Bing.¡± Bonnie turned her head away, not wanting to spare James Harper even a single look. James Harper continued, ¡°Bing, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not a man. I owe an apology to both of you. I know I made a mistake.¡± With that, James Harper knelt down in front of his wife and daughter. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Bonnie didn¡¯t react. Bernice immediately helped James Harper up, ¡°James, what are you doing! Get up!¡± James Harper was almost reduced to tears. Yet to Bonnie, these were nothing more than crocodile tears, unworthy of sympathy. Her mother was just too naive! What was so good about this man! That Bernice was even willing to take him back! Bonnie, angry, pointed at James Harper and said, ¡°I will never forgive this scumbag! Either he leaves, or I do!¡± After speaking, Bonnie turned and ran off. She was showing her mother through her actions. This time, her stance was truly firm. But surprisingly, Bernice did not go after Bonnie, but stopped James Harper who wanted to chase after her, ¡°No need to chase her. She¡¯ll come around after cooling off for a few days.¡± James Harper sighed but said nothing. Bernice continued, ¡°Go freshen up, and we can have breakfast.¡± For a moment, it was as if they were back in their old days. After breakfast, Bernice took James Harper for a walk in the park, and then they had lunch at a restaurant, even rode a carousel together. That evening. James Harper sat at the desk in the bedroom, penning a letter. Afterwards, he changed into fresh clothes and headed to the living room. Just as he was about to leave, it seemed he remembered something and gently pushed open the door to the master bedroom. Bernice was already asleep. James Harper stood at the door for a few seconds before gently closing it and leaving. At eleven o¡¯clock at night. James Harper hailed a taxi on the street, ¡°Take me to the Thompson Group.¡± Basing on his understanding of Sawyer Thompson, he was probably still at work at this time. After all. The Thompson Group had just gone through a major crisis. Soon, the taxi reached the entrance of the Thompson Group. James Harper got out of the car. A few minutes later, he saw Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, accompanied by a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. The girl walked in between them, her arms linked with Sawyer Thompson¡¯s and Mary Perryne¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that this was their daughter, Viola Thompson. Viola, wearing a black bud hat, exuded a unique temperament that couldn¡¯t be masked by the loose white down jacket she wore. Suddenly. James Harper felt a pang of envy towards Sawyer Thompson. He too had a beautiful daughter and a happy family, but unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t held onto them. Without much thought, James Harper went up to Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Brother Thompson, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sawyer Thompson was taken aback by the sudden appearance of James Harper. It had been a long time since he¡¯d heard this familiar address. He and James Harper were once comrades who went through hardships together. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m sorry,¡± James Harper addressed Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne sighed, ¡°If you had known the situation today, why did you go through with it in the first place?¡± James Harper gave a bitter smile, said nothing, and disappeared into the night. James Harper got back into the taxi. This time, his destination was Debby Gamze¡¯s current residence. James Harper had lived here for more than twenty years. He was very familiar with this place. He swiftly made his way inside. It was one in the morning. Everyone was asleep. James Harper first entered his in-laws¡¯ room, and in the darkness, he slit their throats with a single stroke. Blood spurted out profusely. It sprayed right onto James Harper¡¯s face. But he showed no fear. He moved on with his knife to the room of Debby and Jerry Melendy. His hand rose, and the knife fell. Soon after, Jerry Melendy was slain in his sleep. It was then. Debby Gamze was jolted awake in her dream. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± James Harper remained calm. The house had excellent soundproofing, so even if Debby screamed her throat out, no one would hear her. Facing James Harper, covered in blood, Debby gamely stammered, ¡°Hu¡­ Husband. I am sorry¡­ I¡­ You¡­.¡± She could never have dreamed that James Harper would do such a thing. James Harper didn¡¯t respond. He took out the ropes he¡¯d prepared and tied up Debby Gamze instantly. ¡°Husband, let me go. I didn¡¯t mean to betray you. I was forced into it. It was all Jerry Melendy¡¯s fault.¡± James Harper put the knife on Debby¡¯s face, ¡°You wretched bitch!¡± Upon finishing his sentence, he thrust forward, and Debby¡¯s face was pierced instantly. It was bone-deep. Massive amounts of fresh blood sprayed out. ¡°Ah!¡± Debby screamed out in pain. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you. I want you to remain in this world and live in agony! Whore, you¡¯ve to pay for your sins!¡± No sooner had his words stopped echoing, James Harper lashed out with the knife on Debby¡¯s right cheek. An hour later. Debby Gamze collapsed in a pool of blood. James Harper took out the poison he had prepared earlier, gulped it down, and dialed the emergency number. The police arrived within ten minutes. James Harper was laying in the blood puddle, unconscious. The only surviving person at the scene was Debby Gamze. But she was almost unrecognizable. Her face was slashed, and both eyes were blinded. Her hands and feet tendons were severed. The next morning. Bernice discovered that James Harper was nowhere to be found. A little worried, she was about to dial his mobile number. Just at this moment, Bonnie Harper rushed in from outside, ¡°Mom! Mom! Something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Bernice asked. Without waiting for Bonnie to answer, Bernice continued, ¡°Oh yes, your dad¡¯s disappeared, have you seen him?¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t know what to tell her mother and handed her the phone, ¡°Mom, look at this.¡± Bernice took the phone. After reading the news headline on it, she staggered back several steps, ¡°Confused! How could he be so confused!¡± Bonnie immediately supported Bernice, ¡°Mom, this is their retribution. There¡¯s a reckoning for every deed, you don¡¯t have to grieve for such people.¡± Little did she know. From an angle unseen by Bonnie, a faint smile played at the corners of Bernice¡¯s mouth. ¡­ ¡­ On the top floor of the Financial Tower. A man stood in front of a floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the scenery below. He was tall and distinguished, emitting a powerful aura that made it impossible to look him straight in the eye despite doing nothing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a moment, his thin lips parted slightly, ¡°How¡¯s the situation handled?¡± he asked. His assistant stood behind him, replying respectfully, ¡°Everything is managed effectively.¡± Visha Garcia probably couldn¡¯t have imagined that chasing a girl he liked would lead him into a wasteland transformation. Sending Nako Garcia to a deserted island was also this man¡¯s doing. Upon hearing this, the man slightly nodded and gently turned the ancient silver ring he wore on his finger, ¡°And the roses? Are they ready?¡± Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: 259: Bosss Fancy Moves_1 Chapter 866: 259: Boss¡¯s Fancy Moves_1 The assistant bent respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is ready.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The man gently nodded. He clearly didn¡¯t say much, but the atmosphere felt painfully cold. At that moment, The sound of a WhatsApp notification echoed in the air. He took out his phone. Whatever was sent from the other side triggered a faint smirk on the man¡¯s lips. He pressed the voice key and softly voiced, ¡°Okay.¡± An extremely pleasant voice. Even professional voice broadcasters couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior. Magnetic and deep, just a simple word. But it was filled with infinite indulgence. The assistant was a bit taken aback. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co He looked up at the man. The man stood tall in his suit, against the light. His high-bridged nose and deep-set eyes were faintly visible through the haze. Terrence, usually as cold as a block of ice, suddenly seemed to come alive, as ice does, meeting the strong sun. It was surprising. Astonishment filled the assistant¡¯s eyes. His mind wandered back to the ten trucks of roses Terrence had instructed him to prepare. Which lady was this lucky? He wondered, how did she manage to make Terrence prepare so meticulously, consumed by worry? At that moment, The man slightly turned, looking at his assistant, ¡°You can go out now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant bowed and left. ¡­ Capital City Normal University. Girls¡¯ dormitory. Rachel Barton was scrolling through her phone¡¯s photo gallery. ¡°Rachel,¡± Una called out, strolling over with a smile, ¡°Shall we go shopping today? Are you free?¡± Rachel thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Viola Thompson had gone to Capital University. Flora Tiarks had been attending a university out of town. Though Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had also invited her, there was no chance of running into Mr. White when hanging out with those two. So, Rachel had to reject them. After all, she also needed to connect with her own classmates and roommates. Una draped her arm around Rachel¡¯s. She giggled, ¡°Rachel, I heard you have a pretty impressive sister, right?¡± Caught off guard, Rachel felt a bit guilty. After all, Delia Frieman was just a woman who worked in the red-light district. ¡°She¡¯s alright.¡± Rachel replied. ¡°You¡¯re being too modest. I heard your sister is rich.¡± Rachel remained silent. She was struggling with mixed emotions. Dealing with female classmates was fine. She was most afraid of discussing Delia with her male classmates. After all, some of them were probably Delia¡¯s clients. That relationship was awkward to discuss. However, luckily, No one knew yet that Delia was her sister. During these moments, Rachel would desperately hope that Delia could find a new job, A job she wouldn¡¯t have to hide from others. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Rachel changed the subject, continuing, ¡°Una, I heard you got a boyfriend, is that true?¡± ¡°Not at all, he¡¯s just an admirer.¡± Una, the smile on her face, asked, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re so pretty, don¡¯t you have any admirers?¡± Of course, she had admirers. However, none of them were her type. Some were even oddballs. None of them could compare with Mr. White. Rachel responded with a smile, ¡°None of them are my type.¡± Curious, Una asked, ¡°What¡¯s your type?¡± ¡°Mature, steady,¡± an image of Mr. White came to mind, ¡°He can be a few years older than me, the cultured and refined type is the best.¡± She truly adored Mr. White. Love at first sight. Una concluded, ¡°A few years older, mature and steady, cultured and elegant. This is a typical successful man. This kind of boyfriend is not found at our school.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m not planning on finding one at school.¡± Rachel replied. She always felt Mr. White had some sort of affection for her. She formed this opinion through various subtle details. When dining together, he would always remind her to rinse her cup. He¡¯d even escort her home, cautioning her about safety when walking at night¡­ Recalling these moments, Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed a little. Una stared at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, do you have someone you like?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rachel vehemently denied, before adding, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Weren¡¯t we supposed to go shopping?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Right.¡± Una didn¡¯t press any further, instead nodding, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the dorm to change and do my makeup.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change as well. Whoever¡¯s ready first, send a message.¡± The pair split up, each heading back to their respective dorms. Rachel picked out a burgundy dress and paired it with a beige coat. The temperature in Capital City had already fallen to around minus ten degrees. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: 259: Bosss Fancy Moves_2 Chapter 867: 259: Boss¡¯s Fancy Moves_2 Of course, dressing like this wouldn¡¯t keep you warm. But if you want to look good, you can¡¯t wear too many layers. Then, Rachel Barton began putting on makeup. The first thing she learned once she began attending college was how to apply makeup. Although she used to put on makeup in the past, it was usually just some foundation and lipstick before heading out. Since coming to college, she realized that applying makeup involves many steps and different techniques could be used depending on facial structure and skin type. Half an hour later, Rachel had completed all the steps and began curling her hair with a curling iron. The slight curl in her hair, along with her Japanese-style makeup and beige coat, made her look sweet and adorable. Rachel was very satisfied with her current look. At the same time, Marvis walked in from outside, ¡°Rachel, going out?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Rachel nodded. wuxiaworld.site Marvis looked at her outfit, ¡°Going on a date with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Tsk,¡± Marvis looked a bit complex, ¡°You¡¯re dressing so lightly and it¡¯s not even for a date? It¡¯s ten degrees below zero outside!¡± Rachel had always disliked this materialistic local girl who was her roommate, and seeing her speak so harshly, she naturally wouldn¡¯t indulge her, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Marvis snorted, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you it¡¯s cold outside, you don¡¯t have to dress like this if you¡¯re not going out on a date.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say anything, she picked up the purse hanging beside the bed, and walked out. Marvis noticed it. The purse was from a luxury brand. It must have cost at least twenty thousand. Juust then, another roommate, Kitty, came back. ¡°Kitty!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kitty walked over. Marvis continued, ¡°Did you see Rachel just now?¡± Kitty nodded, ¡°I did.¡± Marvis grabbed Kitty¡¯s arm, ¡°Did you see that bag she was carrying?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Marvis squinted her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s Gucci. It costs twenty-eight thousand! I heard she has a pretty remarkable older sister, have you met her sister before?¡± Kitty shook her head, ¡°If you haven¡¯t, how would I?¡± Marvis was upset, ¡°Why could she have more than one kid in her family when our family could only have one?¡± She was upset about why Rachel could have such an impressive sister, and even more upset about being an only child. Most people their age were also only children. Especially when their parents are official staff members. Kitty spoke dismissively, ¡°People in the countryside tend to have more kids. Why are you comparing this with her?¡± Marvis laughed, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± On the other side. Rachel, carrying her bag, arrived at Scarlett Taylor¡¯s dormitory. ¡°Scarlett, are you ready?¡± ¡°Almost, almost,¡± Scarlett, who was a beginner in makeup, was busy applying loose powder, ¡°Hang on for a moment, Rachel.¡± Rachel walked over, ¡°Take your time.¡± Scarlett looked up at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, how did I do with my makeup?¡± As Scarlett¡¯s makeup skills weren¡¯t very good since she was a beginner, it was obvious she was wearing makeup; her face powder wasn¡¯t applied evenly, and her lipstick wasn¡¯t well-blended. Her eyebrows were as thick as caterpillars. Absolutely ridiculous. It would better for her to go out bare-faced than going out with this makeup. Unfortunately, Beginners usually don¡¯t notice their own mistakes. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± Rachel said. Scarlett continued, ¡°I only started learning make-up in college. I didn¡¯t know how to apply it before.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Rachel added, ¡°You can watch more beauty bloggers in your spare time. I¡¯m also not very good at makeup.¡± After finishing her makeup, Scarlett tied up her hair, picked up her backpack, ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel nodded, linking arms with Scarlett¡¯s. Scarlett took note of Rachel¡¯s new bag, and exclaimed, ¡°Is this bag Gucci?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Scarlett continued, ¡°It¡¯s so nice, but also so expensive!¡± Rachel didn¡¯t seem to care, ¡°It¡¯s not too much, only twenty-eight thousand.¡± Only twenty-eight thousand. Scarlett was taken aback. Her family was ordinary, with her parents¡¯ annual income around two hundred thousand, and her living expenses for a semester were just over ten thousand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel¡¯s bag alone was worth over twenty thousand, something Scarlett would never dare to imagine. Scarlett also noticed the bracelet on Rachel¡¯s wrist, ¡°Your bracelet is really nice, too. How much was it?¡± ¡°This one,¡± Rachel looked at the bracelet on her wrist, ¡°It¡¯s from D.M, I think it¡¯s over thirty thousand.¡± A bracelet and a bag cost nearly sixty thousand together. Scarlett swallowed nervously, ¡°Rachel, your family must be super rich! Do you know, my backpack cost 39.9, and that included shipping.¡± Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: 259: Bosss Fancy Moves_3 Chapter 868: 259: Boss¡¯s Fancy Moves_3 Rachel Barton laughed, ¡°It¡¯s pretty too.¡± She really enjoyed hanging out with Scarlett Taylor. It gave her a feeling she didn¡¯t get when hanging out with people like Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, Flora Tiarks, and Viola Thompson. Not only did Diana, Fiona, and the others come from good backgrounds, but they were also good-looking, fair-skinned and pretty. She felt very average when standing among them. However, things were different with Scarlett. Scarlett came from a small city, was of average height, had a darker complexion, and wasn¡¯t fashionable. Rachel felt superior in her presence. What¡¯s more, Scarlett was innocent and straightforward, a very down-to-earth girl. Rachel continued, ¡°Actually, I prefer handbags that cost tens of dollars. But my sister insisted on giving me this one.¡± ¡°Your sister is so nice,¡± Scarlett responded, ¡°I hope to meet her someday.¡± Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she swiftly changed the subject, ¡°Where shall we go shopping today?¡± ¡°What about Dano Street?¡± suggested Scarlett. ¡°Ok.¡± Rachel nodded in agreement. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site As soon as she stepped out of the dormitory, Rachel felt the chilling wind. It was so cold. However, she didn¡¯t let it show. Scarlett, who was wearing heavy clothes, looked at Rachel, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? If you are, go upstairs and put on more clothes. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cold, let¡¯s go.¡± Although she knew there wasn¡¯t a guarantee she would run into Mr. White today. She still wanted to look her best at all times. Just in case¡­ Just in case they ran into each other? Fate was unpredictable. Once they left the school gate, they took a taxi. Dano Street was near their school. It was a ten-minute drive. Since the place was mostly visited by students, the prices here were very reasonable. After getting out of the taxi, Rachel and Scarlett quickly found a Milk Tea Shop and sat down. Scarlett laughed and said, ¡°You paid for the taxi fare, let me treat you to some milk tea. What flavor do you like?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Rachel replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Scarlett nodded and went to order the milk tea. Soon, the milk tea was ready. ¡°Here you go.¡± Rachel took the milk tea, smiling, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The milk tea was hot. Rachel glanced at the label and laughed, ¡°I have a good friend who loves this Taro Milk Tea. She drinks several cups every day.¡± Hearing this, Scarlett widened her eyes, ¡°Several cups a day? Isn¡¯t she afraid of gaining weight?¡± ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t gain weight,¡± Rachel said, ¡°She¡¯s about 1.76 meters tall and only weighs 96 pounds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious!¡± exclaimed Scarlett. Scarlett was of average build, with a height of 158 cm. So, she was particularly envious of tall and beautiful girls. Scarlett continued, ¡°Is she pretty?¡± ¡°Extremely beautiful!¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°Is she prettier than you?¡± Scarlett asked. In Scarlett¡¯s eyes, Rachel was already a great beauty. She was about 160 cm tall, had fair skin, a small round face with almond eyes, and a very cute appearance. She looked like a doll. Rachel laughed and replied, ¡°She¡¯s way more beautiful than me.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Prettier than you?!¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine someone more beautiful than Rachel! Rachel was used to such reactions. Viola was like a dazzling moon. Always standing at the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Thinking about something, Rachel turned her head to look out of the window. She spotted a familiar figure outside. It was Delia Frieman. She was wearing a burgundy woolen coat, leather boots, and her long, black curly hair draped over her shoulders. She didn¡¯t look the least bit shabby, rather, she looked like an intellectual white-collar worker. Rachel squinted slightly. Dressed so flamboyantly, didn¡¯t Delia know her place? And when she thought about Delia wanting to change her name. Rachel found it even more ridiculous. Just then, Rachel noticed a young man wearing a down jacket walking beside Delia. He looked quite young. Very polite and well-behaved. They were too far away for her to hear what they were talking about. However, it was obvious that they were fairly intimate. Could it be¡­ Could this be one of Delia¡¯s clients? Delia¡­ Delia was playing a dangerous game. She actually brought a client here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Scarlett curiously asked, ¡°Rachel, did you see someone you know?¡± ¡°Ah, no.¡± Rachel immediately averted her gaze, smiling, ¡°I was just suddenly reminded of something and got a little lost in thought.¡± She didn¡¯t want Scarlett to know about her scandalous stepsister. Delia Frieman had no education, no connections, yet she managed to get such a high-class man in Capital City. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t know what kind of job she did. ¡°Oh,¡± Scarlett laughed, ¡°I thought the woman outside the window was your sister.¡± Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: 259: Bosss Fancy Moves_4 Chapter 869: 259: Boss¡¯s Fancy Moves_4 ¡°No,¡± Rachel immediately denied. Scarlett then asked, ¡°Oh right, what does your sister do for a living?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in finance,¡± Rachel responded. Scarlett nodded, ¡°No wonder her salary is so high.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Rachel nodded, her mind in a whirl. She didn¡¯t know why Delia would appear here. What if they bumped into each other? Over here. Delia came to the mall for a business collaboration. But Noah insisted on following. ¡°Mr. Reed, I¡¯m about to work! Can¡¯t you stay away from me?¡± Delia looked at Noah, her expression was helpless. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Sis, I¡¯m here to work too,¡± Noah confidently replied. Delia: ¡°¡­¡± Noah continued, ¡°Sis, even though you¡¯ve said a lot of hurtful things, they can¡¯t bring me down. Besides, it¡¯s my right to like you, and it¡¯s my personal freedom.¡± In his life, he had set his heart on Delia. She¡¯s the only one he wants to marry. ¡°What about me do you find attractive?¡± Delia was on the verge of collapse, ¡°Can¡¯t I change?¡± Noah replied earnestly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing about you that I don¡¯t like.¡± The first thing about Delia that attracted Noah was her personality. While she had no formal education and she was three years older than him, Noah saw a uniquely invaluable quality in Delia. Delia was speechless, then said, ¡°Mr. Reed, I really don¡¯t have time to waste on you, moreover, I¡¯m not like other young girls, I¡¯ve had a boyfriend, and we lived together!¡± Unexpectedly, Noah didn¡¯t mind at all, ¡°So what if you¡¯ve lived together? Who doesn¡¯t have a few exes these days! Sis, I don¡¯t care about your past, all I want is to be a part of your future. Sis, won¡¯t you consider a boyfriend who can be a wolf or a dog?¡± He gazed at Delia, blinking his big eyes, it would be hard for any young woman not to have her heart flutter ¡°Sis, I can swear to the heavens that from now on I¡¯ll only love you. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give; when you ask me to go east, I won¡¯t go west.¡± Ignoring his gaze, Delia turned and walked away. Noah immediately caught up to her steps. ¡°Sis, Sis¡­¡± His calls had left Delia¡¯s ears nearly callused. She had no choice but to stop and look at Noah, ¡°Mr. Reed, listen closely, there is no chance between us, never! Can you stop wasting your time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a waste of time, and I¡¯m confident I can get you to notice me.¡± Noah was stubborn, once he decided to pursue someone, he would not easily change his mind. Just then, a phone rang in the background. Delia answered the phone, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Realizing that the call was probably from a potential collaborator, Noah immediately straightened up, followed Delia¡¯s pace and walked into the elevator. This time, Noah didn¡¯t say much, just standing beside Delia. Delia glanced at Noah from the corner of her eyes. He was an excellent man. Especially when he was serious. For Delia, it was impossible not to feel a slight attraction. But at the same time, Delia was a realistic woman, she knew the distance between her and Noah and what her task was. Her task was to make money! At her age, she no longer had the luxury of indulging in love¨Clife and death style. Delia put away her little thoughts, focusing all her attention on work. Looking at the folder in her hands, she said, ¡°President Swantz is a bit quirky and likes to smoke. Remember to behave accordingly.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Noah nodded. Delia continued, ¡°Later, we¡¯ll have to play the two-part allegorical saying.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing him like this, Delia was very relieved, Noah finally seemed normal. He was really a hard case! In the next second, Noah flipped back to his previous demeanor, cocked his head at Delia and said with a smile, ¡°Sis, rest assured, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Delia: ¡°¡­¡± On the other side. To avoid Delia, Rachel and Scarlett came to an underground food court, Food City. The place was insulated from the cold air outside, and the temperature was over 20 degrees, so there was a large crowd. Rachel and Scarlett ordered a serving of grilled cold noodles and ate as they walked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Rachel!¡± Just then, a surprised voice echoed in the air. Rachel looked back and saw it was Mrs. Zacks. Rachel was a little taken aback to see Mrs. Zacks. But quickly, the surprise in her eyes turned into joy, she smiled and greeted, ¡°Miss Simons.¡± Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: 259: Bosss Fancy Moves_5 Chapter 870: 259: Boss¡¯s Fancy Moves_5 ¡°Rachel,¡± Mrs. Zacks came over with a smile, pulling Rachel Barton¡¯s arm, ¡°Did you come here to have fun with your friend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel Barton was glad that she came with Scarlett Taylor today. She continued to introduce, ¡°This is my classmate Scarlett Taylor. Scarlett, this is Miss Simons.¡± Scarlett Taylor immediately greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Miss Simons.¡± ¡°Hello, hello,¡± Mrs. Zacks continued, ¡°Rachel, try to come home and play with Fiona and Diana when you have time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel¡¯s gaze circled behind Mrs. Zacks, ¡°Miss Simons, did you come here alone today?¡± ¡°I came with your uncle. He went to buy Rocky Mountain oysters. I really like the Rocky Mountain oysters here.¡± Rocky Mountain oysters is a special snack in South City. Mrs. Zacks spent some time in South City as a child, so she particularly likes Rocky Mountain oysters. Upon hearing this, Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled. She was thinking. She indeed had a connection with Mr. White. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site The connection was what brought them together from afar. Just at this moment, Mr. White was walking over with the Rocky Mountain oysters he bought, ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Was there a lot of people buying?¡± Mrs. Zacks asked. ¡°Not bad, didn¡¯t queue for long,¡± Mr. White said. Mrs. Zacks nodded, taking the Rocky Mountain oysters from Mr. White and looked at Rachel and Scarlett Taylor with a smile, ¡°Rachel, do you and your classmate want to have a taste?¡± Rocky Mountain oysters is a snack made of unhatched chicks that can already form the shape of a chick. Scarlett Taylor looked at it with a creeping scalp and kept shaking her hand to refuse, ¡°Thank you, Miss Simons, but I don¡¯t like this.¡± Rachel smiled and said, ¡°I quite like the Rocky Mountain oysters here.¡± Mrs. Zacks immediately found a kindred spirit, ¡°Really? Rachel, I¡¯ll call you next time if I come again.¡± Rachel knew that she said the right thing. Pretending to like a dish was not difficult. Facing the disgusting Rocky Mountain oysters, she just needed to overcome her inner fear. ¡°Okay, Miss Simons.¡± The Rocky Mountain oysters were deep-fried, and Rachel accidentally got a little oil on her hand after her first bite. Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, a beautiful hand handed her a napkin. ¡°Wipe it.¡± Rachel looked up, and it was a napkin from Mr. White. Her heart was racing. His love embodied in every silent detail. Like now. Would Mr. White pass her a napkin if he felt nothing for her? Probably not, right? She had once read a report. It said that men are straightforward creatures. If they like someone, they will be good to that person. Therefore. Mr. White must like her. Rachel tried her best to act as naturally as possible, smiling and saying, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± In fact. She would rather call Mr. White ¡®Marcus,¡¯ like Viola Thompson does. Unfortunately¡­ She doesn¡¯t have the courage like Viola Thompson. Rachel took the napkin and carefully wiped the oil off her mouth. Very carefully. Because she wore makeup today. Just at this moment, Scarlett Taylor accidentally spilled her Milk Tea. Splash. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mr. White immediately handed over a napkin. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Scarlett Taylor was somewhat embarrassed, took the napkin, and clumsily wiped the Milk Tea on her clothes, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Scarlett, be careful.¡± Rachel frowned inconspicuously. For some reason. She always felt that Scarlett did it on purpose. She wanted to attract Mr. White¡¯s attention. Otherwise, why would she spill her Milk Tea at this time? However. Scarlett was too ordinary, and she wore heavy makeup today. Mr. White wouldn¡¯t be interested in her. Scarlett Taylor looked like a clown in front of Mr. White at this moment. This was not a bad thing for Rachel. Having Scarlett Taylor as a contrast only accentuated her uniqueness. Doesn¡¯t Mrs. Zacks think that she and Mr. White are not a good match? But even if Mrs. Zacks doesn¡¯t like her, if Mr. White firmly chooses her, Mrs. Zacks will be helpless. Thinking of this, Rachel¡¯s mood instantly brightened, and she helped Scarlett Taylor wipe her clothes, ¡°Did you get burned?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Scarlett Taylor said: ¡°The Milk Tea is warm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After hanging out for a while together, Mrs. Zacks suggested having dinner together. Of course, Rachel was happy. Mr. White looked at his watch, then said, ¡°Sister, you guys go ahead and eat. I have something to do, I¡¯ll come to pick you up after the meal.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Zacks nodded, ¡°Then you go ahead.¡± Mr. White turned and left. Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: 259: Bosss Fancy Moves_6 Chapter 871: 259: Boss¡¯s Fancy Moves_6 Rachel Barton subtly furrows her brow. Someone¡¯s upset. Mr. White is definitely upset. He¡¯s upset at Scarlett Taylor¡¯s presumptuousness. Oh Scarlett Taylor. She doesn¡¯t even realize how much she falls short when compared to Mr. White. And yet she dares to hope of catching Mr. White¡¯s attention. It¡¯s the very definition of a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh. If it weren¡¯t for Scarlett Taylor, Mr. White definitely would not have left suddenly. After all, when they used to eat together, Mr. White had never left before. Even though Rachel Barton is a bit upset, she doesn¡¯t show it. She only regrets bringing Scarlett Taylor along today. Originally, she could have had dinner alone with Mr. White. wuxiaworld.site Presumably, Mr. White would have been less bothered in that case. Mrs. Zacks cheerily suggested, ¡°Rachel, I know a local restaurant around here that¡¯s pretty good, why don¡¯t the three of us go try it out?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel Barton nodded, and turned to look at Scarlett Taylor, ¡°Scarlett Taylor, what do you think?¡± With Mr. White not there, Rachel Barton didn¡¯t particularly want to have dinner with Mrs. Zacks. After all, she wasn¡¯t Mrs. Zacks¡¯ ideal candidate for her sister-in-law. Before, Rachel Barton used to think that Mrs. Zacks liked her so much because she saw her as a future sister-in-law, which is why she was so friendly with Mrs. Zacks. But now, she had clearly understood the truth of the matter. There was no need to behave as she did before. Scarlett Taylor said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°Then should we go?¡± Mrs. Zacks suggested. ¡°Hmm.¡± The three women arrived at the restaurant. Mrs. Zacks was a regular here. She casually ordered a meal, even asking specifically about Scarlett Taylor¡¯s preferences. Once they had finished eating, Mr. White came to pick up Mrs. Zacks. Mrs. Zacks even packed up a meal for him. Mr. White looked at Rachel Barton and Scarlett Taylor, ¡°Should I drop you two off at school first?¡± ¡°That would be great, thanks Uncle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on my way.¡± Mr. White¡¯s tone was indifferent. Rachel Barton glanced at him. Under the street lights, the contours of the man¡¯s face seemed even more enchanting. Without thinking, she knew that Mr. White offered to give them a ride because of her. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time. If it was just Sherly with Mrs. Zacks for dinner today, then Mr. White most certainly would not have offered her a ride home. A moment later, Mr. White opened the passenger side door. Rachel Barton¡¯s heart which had finally calmed down, began racing again. Just as she was about to step into the car, Mrs. Zacks came over and sat in the passenger seat. Rachel Barton was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. Wasn¡¯t the passenger seat in Mr. White¡¯s car reserved for her? Before she could react, Scarlett Taylor said, ¡°Rachel Barton, let¡¯s go.¡± Only then did Rachel Barton come back to her senses. She got into the car with a smile. Originally, she could have sat in the passenger seat. But now- She could only squeeze into the back seat with Scarlett Taylor. Rachel Barton even started to suspect that Mrs. Zacks did it on purpose. Mr. White had clearly opened the car door for her, but then Mrs. Zacks went and sat in it. Rachel Barton leaned back in her seat, looking at the driver¡¯s seat in front of her. She was directly behind the passenger seat, so she could clearly see Mr. White¡¯s profile. Just then, she saw an empty milk tea cup. The cup was pink. She recognized it instantly, it was from the milk tea shop that Viola Thompson frequented the most. Why would a milk tea cup from Viola Thompson¡¯s favorite shop appear in Mr. White¡¯s car? Mr. White most likely doesn¡¯t drink milk tea, right? Or could it be¡­ Was it something Viola Thompson forgot in Mr. White¡¯s car when she was riding in it? If that was the case, did Viola Thompson sit in the passenger seat at that time? With that thought- Rachel Barton felt something flipping over inside her heart. No. That¡¯s impossible. Viola Thompson already has a boyfriend. How could she sit in another man¡¯s passenger seat? It¡¯s not like Viola Thompson is the only one in the world who drinks milk tea. But if it wasn¡¯t Viola Thompson. Who else could it be? If it was Mr. White¡¯s cup, then why would he drink the same kind of milk tea as Viola Thompson? Rachel Barton¡¯s mind was a mess. Just then- The car came to a stop. Mr. White turned around and reminded them, ¡°Rachel, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle, for driving us back,¡± Rachel Barton suppressed the jumble of thoughts in her mind, got out of the car, and politely thanked him, then turned to Mrs. Simons and said, ¡°Goodbye, Miss Simons.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Rachel.¡± Rachel Barton looked back towards Mr. White, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Be careful on the road, Uncle.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, Mr. White drove away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only when the car was out of sight did Mrs. Simons say, ¡°Junior.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Continuing, Mrs. Simons said, ¡°Why do I feel like Rachel was acting a little strange towards me today?¡± She couldn¡¯t exactly put her finger on what felt off. Mr. White hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: 259: Bosss Fancy Moves_7 Chapter 872: 259: Boss¡¯s Fancy Moves_7 ¡°Maybe so,¡± Mrs. Zacks ran her hand through her hair. She hadn¡¯t been sleeping well lately and wondered if she might be hallucinating things. On the other side. Scarlett Taylor and Rachel Barton strolled side by side across the campus. Scarlett remarked, curious: ¡°Rachel, was that really your uncle earlier?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rachel replied, ¡°he¡¯s my friend¡¯s uncle.¡± Scarlett nodded, ¡°He¡¯s pretty mature, and seems well mannered too.¡± Although Mr. White drove only an ordinary sedan today, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something more to this man. Rachel, understanding Scarlett¡¯s thoughts, added, ¡°He already has someone he likes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Scarlett nodded, but she felt something was wrong with that comment. Why would Rachel bring this up all of a sudden? However, she decided not to ask further. ¡­ wuxiaworld.site Once they returned to their dorm. Rachel opened WhatsApp and saw that Diana Hershey had created a new group chat that included Fiona Knight and Flora Tiarks. Oddly, Viola Thompson was missing from it. Rachel immediately sent an audio message, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Viola included in the group?¡± Just as her audio message was sent, Diana initiated a group video call. She clicked to join it. Fiona Knight and Flora Tiarks connected soon after. Diana began, ¡°I have a big announcement. Somebody¡¯s going to confess their love to Viola and wants us to surprise her by bringing her out.¡± ¡°Who? Who¡¯s going to confess to Vio?¡± Flora sounded really excited. Diana said, ¡°Terrence Lentz.¡± ¡°Terrence Lentz,¡± Rachel responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t he already engaged to Viola?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an official engagement,¡± Diana continued, ¡°That was arranged back in River City, but now Viola is the young Miss of the Thompson family in Capital City. That prior agreement is invalid, so Terrence wants to profess his love properly.¡± Rachel frowned but concealed it. She remembered discovering an empty cup of Milk Tea in Mr. White¡¯s car today¡­ She was also worried that Viola might reject Terrence¡¯s confession. Flora was really excited, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Terrence, despite having no substantial power, is really romantic.¡± Fiona continued, ¡°Will Vio agree to it?¡± Rachel immediately said, ¡°Viola would definitely agree. She really likes Terrence.¡± ¡°Personally, I hope Vio will reject Terrence,¡± Flora went on, ¡°Because, that way, my uncle might have a chance!¡± She spoke openly, assuming that everyone was friendly with each other. However, her words hurt Rachel. Rachel didn¡¯t understand why Flora was so enthusiastic about setting up Viola with Mr. White. Did they not see her? Was she invisible? She felt overlooked by Mrs. Zacks earlier and now even Flora was ignoring her. Diana squinted, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes too high, the chances are slim.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Diana then asked, ¡°Does your uncle have an eight-pack?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Flora nodded enthusiastically. Diana next asked, ¡°Is your uncle handsome?¡± Flora retorted, ¡°Are you implying that my uncle isn¡¯t handsome?¡± ¡°¡­.He is, I suppose.¡± Flora boasted, ¡°Not only is my uncle handsome, but his family is also wealthy!¡± ¡°Viola doesn¡¯t need money.¡± Rachel interrupted. Diana nodded, ¡°The most crucial point, is your uncle one meter ninety-three tall?¡± Flora: ¡°¡­¡± Diana chuckled, ¡°Vio¡¯s standard is a height of one meter ninety-three, eight-pack abs, a muscular body, and handsomeness. All qualities are mandatory.¡± Flora: ¡°¡­¡± She felt disappointed with her uncle. Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. Wouldn¡¯t Flora be surprised if she knew that Mr. White was into her? Diana continued, ¡°Vio is taking a flight next Wednesday. Let¡¯s act clueless and ask her out to hang out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them discussed this for a while before finally deleting the group chat. Shortly after. The day had finally come for Viola Thompson to return to Capital City. That night. She received a message in the Five-Person Group to go hang out. And so, the meeting spot was finalized, Capital City¡¯s amusement park. The following day. Early in the morning, as Viola got up, she found the outside scenery had been enveloped in a blanket of snow. At that very moment, Mrs. Thompson called out to her from the courtyard. ¡°Viola!¡± Upon hearing her, Viola walked to the edge of her bed, ¡°Granny.¡± Mrs. Thompson beamed cheerfully like a child, her hands clasping two large snowballs, ¡°Come down quickly and play in the snow.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Viola briskly dressed up, bringing along Bread and Mantou down the stairs with her. After a night of heavy snowfall, there was nearly 20 cm of snow accumulated on the ground. There was a crunching sound as she stepped on it. Viola was wearing a long white down jacket to honor winter, she¡¯d even specially put on a hat and scarf. The bulky down jacket did not affect her looks in the slightest, if anything it only made her appear more slender. It was as if a gust of wind could knock her over. The white down jacket accentuated her skin, which was already as white as snow, making it even more translucent. Yet, her red lips were dazzlingly vibrant, resembling a winter plum blossom in the snow, beautifully enchanting, but still from its pride! It was Bread and Mantou¡¯s first encounter with snow. They were somewhat hesitant to step onto the snowy ground. Viola squatted down, chuckling, ¡°Bread, Mantou, come over here quickly.¡± Bread and Mantou unquestionably trusted in Viola, as they immediately hastened over, plunging into Viola¡¯s embrace. This moment was too warm. Mrs. Thompson initially planned to record the snowy scenery but ended up recording this heartwarming scene as well. Soon after, this recorded video was uploaded to Facebook. Bread had its very own separate Facebook account. And even had over a million followers. A bona fide internet celebrity dog. The moment this video was posted, it was immediately met with numerous shares and likes. Scarlett Koerner had followed Mrs. Thompson and Bread¡¯s Facebook. As for why she decided to follow a dog- it was because a couple of days ago she had unintentionally come across Bread¡¯s account from Jason Wycof¡¯s following list, and recognized that it was Viola¡¯s dog. Therefore, the moment Mrs. Thompson¡¯s video was posted, Scarlett came across it instantly. Just that. The more she looked at this dog, the more familiar it seemed. After all, there weren¡¯t many people domestically raising Corso dogs. Where on earth had she seen this dog before? Just then, it seemed as if she remembered something, her eyes half-closed. A calculating look rested at the bottom of her eyes. After breakfast. Viola set off for Capital City¡¯s amusement park. As soon as she arrived at the entrance of the amusement park, she sensed something was off. The amusement park, generally bustling with activity, was eerily devoid of any visitors today. Could it be because of the cold weather? Viola didn¡¯t think much of it, pulled out her phone and while walking in sent a message to the Five-Person Group. [Where are you guys?] Diana Hershey replied: [Fiona, Flora, Rachel, and I have arrived, come to the castle to find us.] [Alright.] Viola held the amusement park map, looking for the landmark that marked the castle. Right around the corner was the entrance to the castle. As she walked in, Viola spotted the rosed on either side of the pathway. Vivid roses sprawled all over the white snowy ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The contrast between red and white. A spectacular sight met her eye as she glanced ahead. The further she walked in, the more roses there were. The end of the roses was a sea of roses. Just then, a tall figure emerged from the castle, holding a bouquet of red roses in his hand, and kneeled in front of Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, will you be my girlfriend? From now on, my car will be under your control, my house will be under your control, my passbook will be under your control, I too, will be under your control.¡± Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_1 Chapter 873: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_1 The man knelt down on one knee. His back ramrod straight. Behind him was a vast expanse of snowy light and a ground full of red roses. Just at this moment. The sky began to snow heavily. The scene was almost unspeakably romantic. Viola Thompson looked at the man in front of her, surprised. At this moment, the only sound in her ear was the beating of her heart, nothing else. Everything else became nothingness. In fact, even the frostiest of girls have a romantic streak engraved in their bones. They are naturally drawn to flaming red roses. Viola Thompson had never experienced love. In her past life, she was always busy with various experiments, every day aside from eating and sleeping was spent doing experiments. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Since she has been given a second chance at life, she naturally didn¡¯t want to waste the beauty of love, friendship, and familial affections. She didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Typically calm and self-possessed, the man felt restless and uneasy at this moment. He was afraid that Viola would reject him. Even though there had been an engagement between them, it still wasn¡¯t right or proper. He had looked up strategies online. Girls all like roses and shiny things. That¡¯s why¡­ In addition to the roses spread all over the ground, he custom-ordered a rose made of ruby. The rose in his hand looked no different from any ordinary rose. But its stem, leaves, and petals were all made of gemstones, gold bars, and diamonds. Of such kind, there was only one in the world. He looked up at the girl with his lips slightly part, ¡°Miss Thompson, may I ask, can I be your vassal?¡± Upon hearing this, Viola lifted her eyes, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Hearing her words, Terrence Lentz breathed a sigh of relief. That¡¯s good¡­ He didn¡¯t receive a direct rejection. Her agreement to consider meant there was still a chance. No one knew¡­ That the palm of his hand holding the flower was covered in a layer of sweat. Making one forget whether it was winter or summer. ¡°Alright.¡± After a moment, Viola continued, ¡°Can you recite the Three Obediences and Four Virtues?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Terrence Lentz recited it right away, ¡°Follow the girlfriend when she goes out, obey the girlfriend¡¯s commands¡­¡± This little problem was no difficulty for him. After all, he did finish all the homework. Viola was a bit stunned. She had originally just wanted to joke with Terrence, but she didn¡¯t expect him to take it seriously. ¡°Boss, have you made your decision?¡± Viola Thompson smiled lightly, the corners of her mouth shining with shallow dimples, ¡°Mm, I give you a chance then.¡± With that, she accepted the flowers and pulled him up. The man¡¯s hands were fair and slender with clear veins, and because he had been kneeling in the snow for so long, they were a bit cold. They held Viola¡¯s hand tightly, as if afraid she would disappear the next second. Viola could feel his palm covered in a layer of cold sweat. He was very nervous. ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Viola glanced at him, ¡°But you have to perform well. If you don¡¯t, I will find a new boyfriend.¡± ¡°Yes, I guarantee I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Viola Thompson laughed lightly. It was then when she came to her senses and looked at the man¡¯s side face, ¡°Why is this flower so heavy?¡± At least twenty pounds. Heavy and solid. He must have had a hard time holding this flower, kneeling in the snow for such a long time. ¡°I custom made it for you.¡± Terrence Lentz replied. Viola Thompson lowered her head to look at the flowers in her arms. Only then did she realize they weren¡¯t real flowers, but ones made from gemstones. Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips slightly parted, continuing, ¡°Google said that girls naturally like shiny and sparkling things. Oh right, I have also prepared other things for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Viola asked. Terrence Lentz tightly held her hand, ¡°Come with me.¡± The snowflakes continued to fall. Falling gently and quietly. Settling on both of their hair. Terrence Lentz lowered his gaze slightly to see the snowflakes landing on her hair. Suddenly, a line of poetry came to mind. If we can endure hardship together, then aging together will be worthwhile. If only time could stop right at this moment¡­ Swiftly¡­ He led Viola Thompson to the castle and onto the third floor. The stairs were adorned with roses. The air was filled with a faint scent of roses. It smelled good¡­ And was very romantic. Terrence Lentz held Viola¡¯s hand tightly, taking one step at a time. Soon, they arrived on the third floor. The entire third floor was a perfect replica of the world from the fairy tale, Snow White. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once you walked through the layers of gemstone bead curtains, you could see the fascinating array of princess dresses, dazzling crystal shoes, and noble crowns hanging on the hangers¡­ It was dreamy yet also very real. Real enough to touch. Underfoot, aside from the plush carpet, there were red rose petals. The dressing table displayed various lipsticks, skincare products, and jewelry¡­ Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_2 Chapter 874: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_2 It was particularly eye-catching. Since Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t know what kind of lipstick the girl liked, he had bought all the shades of the top three lipstick brands that were popular at the moment. At this moment, Terrence Lentz handed Viola Thompson a red book. ¡°What is this?¡± Viola slightly raised an eyebrow. Terrence Lentz replied, ¡°Open it and see.¡± Viola opened the red book. It was the property deed of the amusement park. In the column about ownership, Viola Thompson¡¯s name was clearly written. Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°From today onwards, you are the princess of this castle, and also my princess.¡± Every girl has a princess dream. Terrence Lentz spent half a day on Google, but he couldn¡¯t find what was the best gift to confess his love to a girl. In the end, he made a forum post. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co He set up a prize-winning question. Some suggested giving lipstick. Some said to give roses. There were also suggestions to gift a phone, clothes, or a computer, but Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t find these sincere enough. Later, a frank big brother directly commented: [Give her an amusement park. Preferably one with a castle inside. Every girl has a princess dream. If you can arrange for this, do you still worry that the goddess will not agree?] It was originally just a hasty comment from a frank big brother, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, this person perfectly recreated it. ¡°Your approach is rather grand.¡± Viola said. Capital City is a place where an inch of land is worth an inch of gold. Normally, the land for amusement parks is rented. But Terrence Lentz could own the property deed of the amusement park. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s thin lips slightly curled, ¡°Everyone knows I¡¯m a spendthrift.¡± Isn¡¯t it normal for a spendthrift to gift an amusement park to his girlfriend? Viola laughed lightly, ¡°Do you still have enough money?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola followed up with, ¡°Let me know if you run out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded, his eyes full of infinite indulgence. After finishing his sentence, Terrence Lentz asked, ¡°Have you heard of Terrence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. The famous business tycoon, Mr. Terrence. Unknown appearance, age, nationality¡­ This man, despite being unknown, holds supreme power internationally and leads a mysterious team. He is a boss that leaders from all countries dare not provoke. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Terrence Lentz looked at Viola and said. He looked serious. Upon hearing this, Viola raised an eyebrow, ¡°Then who am I?¡± ¡°The girlfriend of Mr. Terrence?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°And if you¡¯re willing, you can even become his future wife.¡± Viola laughed lightly. It seemed that she didn¡¯t take the words of Terrence Lentz to heart. Terrence Lentz did not elaborate further. It was good enough this way. If Viola knew his real identity, it might be a bit of a shock. She might even start to feel inferior. Viola followed up with, ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Terrence Lentz lowered his gaze slightly. From his perspective, he could just see the side of Viola¡¯s face, white as jade. Her lips, teeth, and skin were glowing. It was very cold today. She was wearing a pink down jacket. The pink was delicate, and it wouldn¡¯t suit anyone with slightly darker skin. But this picky pink, when worn by her, made people think of a line of poetry. Her face is as beautiful as a peach blossom. She looked stunning. Usually, clothes complement people. In her case, however, it had become people complementing clothes. Viola smiled slightly, ¡°Actually, I am Tnate Singleton, also known as Taro Milk Tea¡­¡± Terrence Lentz replied, ¡°Coincidentally, I also have an identity known as Surprise Drummer. It seems like we are a match made in heaven.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Viola, thinking of something, said, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz closed his eyes. He was born with phoenix eyes, long and dense eyelashes, so many girls felt inferior by comparison. His skin was excellent. Almost cold white. Even up close, no pores could be seen. Viola tiptoed, put her hands around his neck, and kissed him. His lips were thin. There was hardly any warmth, and even a bit cold. At that moment, Terrence Lentz was stunned. His mind went blank. The intertwining of ice and fire. She was like fire. He was like ice. Between breathing in and out, they could only feel each other¡¯s breath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few seconds later, Viola let go of his neck. At that moment, a pair of strong hands wrapped around her waist. Men always knew what to do in these situations. Soon, he kissed her again, his tongue like a nimble carp swimming freely in a pond. He laid siege to her and took over her space. Outside the castle, a plum tree was in full bloom. Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_3 Chapter 875: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_3 Red, deep as blood. As the great snow flurries, it soon covers the red plum blossoms with a coat of white, adding a faint beauty to them. On the other side of the amusement park. Inside the arcade. Four girls are having a great time. This is the latest 4D VR game, you can simulate real game scenes just by putting on glasses. Currently it is only available in the amusement park at Capital City. At this moment, a round of the game comes to an end. Rachel Barton took off her glasses, and turned to look at Diana Hershey, ¡°Diana, do you think Terrence Lentz¡¯s confession was successful?¡± She is very worried. Worried that Viola Thompson will reject Terrence Lentz. She knows Viola¡¯s character very well. Once Viola has made a promise to Terrence, she would absolutely never play both sides of the field. wuxiaworld.site But if she didn¡¯t promise Terrence¡­ Then¡­ Viola is too excellent. As long as she wants to, there¡¯s no boyfriend she can¡¯t get. Rachel is still worried that Viola could become her love rival. Diana Hershey squinted, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Based on Viola¡¯s feelings for Terrence, she should definitely agree. But¡­ The gap between Terrence Lentz and Viola Thompson is just too huge now. If she were Viola, she would definitely hesitate. After all, other than a handsome face, Terrence Lentz has nothing else to his name. Diana is a practical person. She likes handsome guys, but she also wants to have a better material life. But as for Viola¡­ She herself is very capable, she absolutely does not need to depend on a man to live. Flora Tiarks clasps her hands together, starting to pray: ¡°Please do not agree to Terrence Lentz, please do not agree.¡± Upon hearing that. Rachel is really speechless. Viola and Terrence are truly in love. What is she even doing? Trying to sow discord between others. Before, Rachel had a good impression of Flora. But now¡­ She doesn¡¯t understand why Flora only sees Viola. Rachel perceives herself to be more suitable for Mr. White than Viola is. Firstly, she is single. Secondly, Mr. White does have feelings for her. Could it be¡­ Could it be because Flora knows about her past experiences that¡­ At this point. A shiver runs down Rachel¡¯s spine. No. Flora definitely does not know about those things in her past. Rachel clenched the hand hidden inside her sleeve, and the feeling of inferiority in her heart got even stronger. Fiona Knight laughed at Flora, ¡°Little Flora, do you really like Vio that much?¡± ¡°Of course! Vio is so impressive!¡± Flora was full of adoration, ¡°If she became my aunt, I would smile even in my sleep.¡± Fiona Knight continued, ¡°Well, even if Vio didn¡¯t accept Terrence, there wouldn¡¯t be much chance with my uncle, right?¡± Flora did not care about these things, ¡°As long as Vio didn¡¯t accept Terrence, my uncle would at least have a one percent chance. Once Vio accepts, there would not even be a one percent chance.¡± Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°True that.¡± Diana was stirring up trouble from the inside, ¡°Little Flora, aren¡¯t you considering me? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m attractive?¡± Upon hearing this, Flora winked at Diana, ¡± But if you really like my uncle, I might try to play matchmaker for you.¡± She seemed serious. Rachel glanced at Diana subconsciously. Her mind was in chaos. Diana had teased her about Mr. White several times. Could it be¡­ Does she really like Mr. White? But Diana and Mr. White would not be a good pair at all. Mr. White does not like Diana. And not to mention, Diana is very lively. If they were truly together, the White Family Mansion would likely have to become the Hershey Family Mansion. How absurd. As his niece, Flora didn¡¯t consider Mr. White¡¯s feelings at all, it was simply absurd. Flora doesn¡¯t even understand Mr. White, she doesn¡¯t know who would be the most suitable person for him. Seeing Flora¡¯s serious expression, Diana immediately crossed her hands in front of her, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I was just joking. How could you take it so seriously?¡± Flora continued, ¡°Actually Diana, you and my uncle really match quite well. One lively and one serene, a perfect balance! Look at my uncle, isn¡¯t he handsome? How about I help you two connect with each other?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Diana immediately refused. As Rachel watched the two lively girls, she felt relieved but also envious of Diana¡¯s courage. Diana dares speak her mind freely. Unlike her. She doesn¡¯t dare to say anything, as she has too many concerns. In addition, she also has a sister in a special line of work. She¡¯s very scared. Scared that one day this secret would be found out by everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this thought, Rachel¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. It seems that she really needs to find a time to have a good talk with Delia Frieman. Otherwise, she¡¯ll never be able to hold her head high again. On the other side. Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz are leaving the castle. Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_4 Chapter 876: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_4 She seemed to suddenly remember, and looked up at Terrence Lentz, ¡°So, you arranged this with Diana Hershey and the others? Oh right, where are they?¡± Viola Thompson had almost forgotten how she came to the amusement park. ¡°They¡¯re at the west gate.¡± The two of them headed towards the west gate. Terrence Lentz was holding her hand and holding up the umbrella with his other hand. Most of the umbrella was hovering over her side, and he didn¡¯t notice that a thick layer of snow had fallen on his left shoulder. Deep love needs no words. It¡¯s all reflected in the actions. Soon, they arrived at the game room at the west gate. Looking at the few people playing games, Viola Thompson knocked on the door gently and coughed softly. Fiona Knight was the first to notice something was amiss, immediately removing her blindfold and turning around to look. ¡°Vio!¡± wuxiaworld.site Her eyes landed on Viola Thompson¡¯s hand intertwined with Terrence Lentz¡¯s, her eyes filled with surprise, ¡°Vio! You and Mr. Lentz, you¡­.¡± Although she knew that Viola Thompson admired Terrence Lentz¡¯s good looks. But witnessing their intertwined fingers, Fiona Knight was still very surprised. Viola Thompson showed a faint smile and raised their hands which were clasped together, ¡°Yes, we are together now.¡± ¡°Congratulations.¡± Hearing this, the others also turned around to look at them. Although Flora Tiarks hoped that Viola Thompson could become her aunt by marriage, when she saw Viola Thompson standing with Terrence Lentz at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°What a perfect match!¡± One of them was a stunning beauty. The other was as cold and handsome as jade. They were simply the most perfect couple, fulfilling all her fantasies about love. Terrence Lentz then said, ¡°I¡¯m treating everyone to dinner today. What do you guys want to eat?¡± Diana Hershey didn¡¯t hold back, she ordered a whole table full of dishes. Flora Tiarks also joined in the fun. Fiona Knight was somewhat shy, she went to Viola Thompson¡¯s side and lowered her voice, ¡°Vio, make sure you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As for Rachel Barton. The heavy stone in her heart finally fell to the ground. She no longer needed to worry about having one more love rival. Soon enough. They all got into a minivan. Terrence Lentz sat in the front with the driver. The girls sat in the back. Diana Hershey curiously asked, ¡°What did your guy give you as a confession gift?¡± Hearing this, the others also looked curiously at Viola Thompson. ¡°Well, he gave me an amusement park.¡± ¡°What the heck?¡± Diana Hershey lowered her voice and frowned, ¡°Do not tell me that your guy gave you the Capital City Amusement Park!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Diana Hershey swallowed her saliva. The expressions of the others were of great surprise. But it wasn¡¯t surprising. Although Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t very capable, he still had a good family background. ¡°Prodigal son,¡± Diana Hershey licked her lips, ¡°He used a nuclear bomb for a confession, what will he give as a wedding present?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°I can give him something.¡± Rachel Barton glanced at Terrence Lentz in the front passenger seat. She once again felt the gap between herself and Viola Thompson. Terrence Lentz had a terrible reputation in River City, but his gift was still an amusement park. What about her? What did she have? Not only did she lack anything she wanted, her pursuers were also all ordinary. Just some losers. Except for Mr. White. After all, she and Mr. White had not yet broken through that paper window between them. Thinking about this. Rachel Barton sighed slightly in her heart. She wished they could break through the secular shackles as soon as possible and be together. Would there be such a day? Would Mr. White mind that she had that kind of history? True love can overlook anything. Soon, they arrived at the restaurant. A members-only restaurant. Terrence Lentz had reserved the place for the evening and was not serving any other guests apart from them. A feast. Everyone had a great time. After dinner, Terrence Lentz arranged for these folks to be driven home. Every detail was in order. Diana Hershey originally didn¡¯t think much of Terrence Lentz, but after interacting with him, she found that he wasn¡¯t as bad as the rumors made him out to be. It seemed ¡­ Rumors really can kill. Rachel Barton was dropped off by the driver at the entrance of her residential complex. As soon as she got out of the car, she noticed that Delia Frieman was pulling and tugging at a young man who was holding a bouquet of roses. What was she doing? Even soliciting customers at the entrance of her residential complex. ¡°Friedman!¡± Rachel Barton jogged over. ¡°Rachel.¡± Delia Frieman looked at Rachel Barton. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young man next to her also looked at Rachel Barton. This young man was none other than Noah Reed, one of Delia Frieman¡¯s pursuers. Delia Frieman was very good-looking, and Noah Reed wasn¡¯t the only pursuer at the company. But he was the only one as persistent as him. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Rachel Barton frowned slightly. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_5 Chapter 877: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_5 Noah Reed held a bouquet in his hands, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m pursuing your sister, Delia.¡± ¡°Noah Reed!¡± Delia Frieman¡¯s brows knitted tightly. A suitor? Rachel Barton sized up Noah Reed from head to toe. He¡¯s quite young, about 24 or 25, with a handsome face and red lips, white teeth. Most importantly, he¡¯s wearing an expensive watch worth tens of thousands. Rachel has been studying luxury goods recently. So Delia Frieman has such a high-quality suitor! Oh my God! He definitely doesn¡¯t know Delia Frieman¡¯s real profession, does he? After all, Delia Frieman¡¯s outer appearance is that of an intelligent high-end white-collar worker. Delia Frieman looked at Noah Reed, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? I don¡¯t like you, please leave!¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°Sister, as I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m committed to you for the rest of my life!¡± Delia Frieman couldn¡¯t be bothered with Noah Reed anymore. She grabbed Rachel Barton¡¯s hand, ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s go.¡± Rachel turned to look at Noah Reed. She was certain she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Noah Reed was handsome and definitely a second rich generation. Because Rachel suddenly noticed, the down jacket on him was also worth tens of thousands. Ordinary wage-earning families wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such clothing. Just then, Noah Reed chimed in, ¡°Sis, mark my words, one day I¡¯m going to be your brother-in-law!¡± With that said, Noah Reed got into a car parked by the roadside. An Audi A8. Worth over a million. He¡¯s undeniably a second rich generation. For a moment, Rachel wasn¡¯t sure how to feel. What kind of society was this? Even street workers had such superior suitors. ¡°Delia, he¡¯s pursuing you?¡± Rachel turned and looked at Delia Frieman. Delia Frieman nodded, ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re not suitable.¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. At least Delia Frieman knew herself well. She definitely wasn¡¯t a match for Noah Reed. Upon hearing this, Rachel continued to speak, ¡°So why don¡¯t you refuse him?¡± Since she knew they were unsuitable, to keep leading him on¡­ Such behavior was cruel. ¡°I¡¯ve already refused,¡± Delia Frieman protested, ¡°But did you see? He¡¯s quite persistent.¡± Persistent? Rachel thought for a bit, before saying, ¡°Delia, I believe love is sincere and holy. If you really want to reject him, you should tell him about your true past. If not, the two of you will continue to be in this messy entanglement.¡± Why was Noah Reed so diligent? Because he had idealized Delia Frieman as his perfect goddess. Once the goddess filter shatters¡­ Delia Frieman will be nothing. Delia remained silent. Even till now, she still struggled to face her past. Every time she thought about it, she would shudder all over. Seeing this, Rachel continued, ¡°Delia, each of us indeed has a past that we¡¯re not proud of. What matters most is the attitude we approach it with. As long as you repent and clear your conscience, that period of your life means nothing!¡± This remark was both a warning and a reminder. A reminder for Delia Frieman to stop and hesitate before sinking any further. The reason why she didn¡¯t speak explicitly. Rachel had her own concerns to deal with. For the time being, she hadn¡¯t found a more profitable way of making money. ¡°Is that so?¡± Delia Frieman looked at Rachel. Rachel nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± With that said, Rachel continued, ¡°So, Delia, you must make everything clear to that boy. Since you¡¯re not going to accept him anyway, you should let him give up completely.¡± Although Delia Frieman didn¡¯t plan to accept Noah Reed, it was hard for her to suddenly talk about these things to Noah Reed. After all, everyone has their own little secrets. Furthermore¡­ She wanted to leave a good impression on Noah Reed. Seeing Delia like this, Rachel continued, ¡°Delia, think carefully about what I said. You two are from different worlds. If you continue to tangle with each other, you will only waste each other¡¯s time.¡± She was a college student and a person who had received higher education. She was supposed to understand more than Delia. Yet right now¡­ Delia Frieman was actually hesitant. She didn¡¯t really think that she could match a second rich generation, did she? That idea is unrealistic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No family would accept a woman with such a dark history. Neither an ordinary family would, nor would a wealthy family. Delia Frieman said, ¡°Rachel, let me think it over.¡± It wasn¡¯t as simple as just talking about it. It would affect her work. Rachel looked at Delia Frieman, ¡°Delia, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but that boy seems to come from a decent family, right?¡± Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_6 Chapter 878: 261: The mutual probing of two big shots_6 ¡°Hmm.¡± Delia Frieman nodded. Rachel sighed, ¡°Sis, as your sister, I more than anyone else hope that you can be happy, but your current situation¡­¡± The rest of the words, even if she didn¡¯t elaborate, Delia should be able to understand. After spending such a long time together, Rachel knew that Delia was a smart woman. Delia took a deep breath, ¡°Rachel, I understand.¡± What Rachel said was right. Everyone has some unbearable past, what matters is not how others see you, but how you view yourself. Rachel nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°Sis, will you make it clear to him tomorrow?¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rachel continued: ¡°It¡¯s better to make things clear sooner, to avoid unnecessary troubles.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The sisters were talking while walking towards the apartment building. wuxiaworld.site Delia looked at Rachel and asked, ¡°How come you have time to come back today?¡± ¡°I have no classes tomorrow, and the day after is the weekend.¡± Rachel replied. Delia nodded, ¡°Is your money enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Delia looked at Rachel and increasingly felt that her sister was very sensible. Rachel never asked her for money. Delia always gave it to her voluntarily. Delia, linking arms with Rachel, said, ¡°I¡¯m off on Monday, should I take you to school?¡± Rachel said: ¡°I¡¯m not going to school on Monday.¡± Actually, she was going. She just didn¡¯t know how to decline Delia just yet. She didn¡¯t want Delia to embarrass herself at school. ¡°You have no class on Monday either?¡± Delia asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°What a pity then.¡± On the other side. A low-key Maybach stopped at the gate of the Thompson family manor. A well-built figure came out from the inside and stretched his hand into the car, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here.¡± With one hand holding the roses, and the other hand resting on the man¡¯s lean hand, Viola stepped out of the car. ¡°Terrence, be careful on the snowy roads.¡± she warned. ¡°Hmm.¡± The man nodded slightly. His stern features stood out against the snowy night, making him look even more elegant and cold. Viola plodded through the thick snow, ¡°Then you better go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave after seeing you home.¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°Then I¡¯m going in.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola held the roses and walked away. After a few steps, she turned back, stood on her tiptoes, and quickly pecked him on the cheek. It was as light as a dragonfly skimming the water, yet it set off ripples in his heart. Terrence Lentz was taken aback. By the time he recovered himself, the perpetrator had already disappeared into the night. Terrence Lentz helplessly hooked up the corners of his mouth, got into the driver¡¯s seat, picked up the mineral water next to him, and drained it in one gulp. Viola arrived home with the roses. Mrs. Thompson was sitting on the sofa watching opera. Hearing the sound, she glanced at her, ¡°Viola is back.¡± ¡°Good evening, Grandma.¡± Instinctively, Mrs. Thompson felt there was something off about her today. It seemed like she might be a little too happy. She noticed the flowers in Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Viola, did someone give you flowers?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Thompson asked further: ¡°From a suitor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola slightly shifted her gaze, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going upstairs to freshen up.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Watching Viola Thompson¡¯s back, Mrs. Thompson squinted. This child. What¡¯s going on today? Is a bunch of broken roses from her suitor worth being so happy about? Wait a minute! Mrs. Thompson suddenly saw the light reflecting off the roses Viola was holding. Can roses reflect light? Something seems off. Could it be gemstones? But looking at the casual way Viola was carrying them, they didn¡¯t seem like gemstone roses ¡ª if they were indeed made of gemstones, they¡¯d weigh at least ten or twenty pounds. Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t give it much thought. On the other side. River City. Late at night. Cheryl Forrest was awakened by a familiar wave of pain and quickly slapped her sleeping husband, Isaac Tuchman, ¡°Wake up! Wake up!¡± Isaac startled awake immediately, opening his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cheryl?¡± ¡°I have a stomachache, I think I¡¯m going into labor.¡± Upon hearing this, Isaac immediately turned on the light, got out of bed, and grabbed the already prepared baby delivery and birthing supplies, ¡°My wife, let¡¯s go.¡± Then he knocked on the nanny¡¯s door next door, ¡°Nanny Lin, Nanny Lin, wake up, Cheryl is in labor!¡± Nanny Lin woke up immediately. Aware that Cheryl¡¯s due date was in these few days, she had even slept fully dressed. Now, upon hearing Isaac¡¯s voice, she got out of bed at once, ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Nanny Lin helped Cheryl up, while Isaac grabbed the prepared bag and headed to the garage to get the car, ¡°You guys wait upstairs for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Having given birth once and having undergone regular check-ups yielding excellent results, Cheryl was not nervous, but rather eagerly anticipated the arrival of her baby. It wasn¡¯t long before Isaac drove Cheryl to the hospital. After examination, Cheryl was already dilated to seven centimeters and needed to be immediately rushed to the delivery room to prepare for childbirth. The doctor in charge of delivering Cheryl¡¯s baby was Dr. Murray, who had 20 years of working experience. Murray put on her sterile gown and rushed towards the delivery room. As she did, a young nurse quickly handed her a note as they passed by. Murray furrowed her brow slightly and sensed that something was amiss. She opened the note immediately. Then, without missing a beat, she proceeded to the delivery room. Cheryl, lying on the operating table, was in so much pain that her face turned pale. Isaac stayed by her side, holding Cheryl¡¯s hand tight, ¡°My dear wife, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll stay by your side throughout.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheryl nodded. Murray put on a mask and prepared for the childbirth procedure. The delivery room filled with Cheryl¡¯s cries. Murray said, ¡°Madam Tuchman, we¡¯re just getting started, you should conserve your energy.¡± The constant screaming was draining the expectant mother¡¯s strength. ¡°Hmm.¡± Cheryl, drenched in sweat, nodded. Time passed by slowly. Suddenly, Murray¡¯s expression tightened, ¡°No good, the baby¡¯s arm is coming out first! Madam Tuchman, stay calm, and take it slow.¡± Upon hearing that the baby¡¯s arm was coming out first, panic instantly washed over Cheryl. Normally the baby¡¯s head would emerge first. If the hand was first, it indicated that the fetus had lodged transversely in the womb, which could result in a difficult delivery and excessive bleeding. ¡°The mother¡¯s heart rate is dropping, and she¡¯s bleeding excessively. We need to perform a procedure immediately!¡± Cheryl, weak but determined, clutched Isaac¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Contact Miss Thompson, contact Miss Thompson now, I only want Miss Thompson to operate on me.¡± The only person she could think of in her moment of need was Viola Thompson. Isaac, pale with fear, replied urgently, ¡°Cheryl, don¡¯t panic, I am contacting Miss Thompson. Hold on, you must hold on!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Murray then said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tuchman, we can¡¯t delay any further or it will be dangerous for both the mother and the child.¡± On the other side. Pag Gar sat beside Boss Maton¡¯s bed, a slight smile tugging at her lips as she looked at her phone. Two birds with one stone. Viola Thompson¡¯s time is up. Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_1 Chapter 879: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_1 Pag Gar resented Viola Thompson. If it weren¡¯t for Viola, she would have been Samuel Thompson¡¯s wife by now. An object of envy for all. She loved Samuel Thompson so much. For Samuel, she was willing to sacrifice everything, even her reputation, earning herself the infamous title of being pregnant before marriage. And Viola? Viola suddenly appeared and ruined her plans. Not only that. Her aunt, Ethel Guarino, was even fired from the Capital City Hospital due to this incident, and now she could only work as a cashier in a supermarket. Moreover, the Swantz Family had lost all face because of her. Her parents expelled her from the family home as a result. Right now, she was an existence disowned by her own family. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co She had also become a laughing stock throughout Capital City. Having no choice, Pag Gar had no choice but to cling to the powerfully influential big Boss of Capital City, Henry Martin. Apart from being a bit old, Henry Martin had a lot of influence in Capital City. If the Thompson Clan was first and the White family was second, then the Martin family was the third. With Boss Maton¡¯s connections, Pag Gar found out that Viola had successfully helped Isaac Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest conceive a child in River City. Ever since she became pregnant, Cheryl strongly trusted in Viola. So, Pag Gar was pretty sure that if Cheryl¡¯s child encountered any complications, Cheryl would think of Viola first. Just then, A hurried ringtone rang through the air. Pag Gar answered the phone, ¡°Hello.¡± A purposely lowered voice came from the other end, ¡°Miss Pag, everything is as you anticipated. Isaac Tuchman has rejected the operation from our hospital and has now contacted Viola Thompson.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Pag Gar curled her lips in satisfaction. She had already made arrangements with the media. If anything happened to Cheryl during her operation under Viola, The media would report it immediately. The Thompson Clan had a private plane. Hence, after receiving Isaac Tuchman¡¯s call, Viola first made a call to Dr. Janell, asking him to stabilize Cheryl¡¯s condition, then hurried onto the Thompson Clan¡¯s private plane, rushing to River City. Although she had classes tomorrow, Human life was more important for now. Dr. Janell wasn¡¯t a doctor at the Maternal and Child Health Hospital. After receiving Viola¡¯s call, he rushed to the Maternal and Child Health Hospital. Inside the delivery room, Murray said, ¡°Mr. Tuchman, Madam Tuchman, continuing in this stalemate isn¡¯t good for anybody. Considering Madam Tuchman¡¯s current condition, I fear that even if we get to the operating table¡­¡± The rest was left unsaid. The voice of Cheryl, who sounded somewhat weak, yet tightly held Isaac¡¯s hand, ¡°I only want Miss Thompson to perform the surgery.¡± Right now, She only trusted Viola. Isaac Tuchman also agreed with Cheryl and firmly nodded his head, ¡°Yes, we only want Miss Thompson to perform the surgery.¡± It was as if, as long as Viola was there, all difficulties meant nothing. It felt like people who had lost their light suddenly saw sunlight. To them, Viola was a ray of sunlight in the darkness. Murray sighed, ¡°Why are you insisting so stubbornly! Every second we delay now, increases the danger for the mother and child.¡± Just then, Someone pushed open the door to the delivery room. Then came sounds of hurried footsteps. Then the voice of a nurse, ¡°Doctor Blue, Dr. Janell has arrived.¡± Dr. Janell? Hearing these words, Murray slightly frowned. Was the Dr. Janell the nurse mentioned the same one that she knew? If it wasn¡¯t, The nurse shouldn¡¯t be so excited. But if it was, It seemed unlikely. After all, given Zachery Janell¡¯s current status, he shouldn¡¯t be at the Maternal and Child Health Hospital. Therefore, It definitely wasn¡¯t Zachery Janell. Murray slowly calmed down. Just then, Dr. Janell, wearing a blue surgical robe and a mask, walked over, ¡°Doctor Blue, how is the patient¡¯s condition now?¡± Murray quickly came to her senses, ¡°D-D-Dr. Janell?¡± Even though Dr. Janell was wearing a mask, Murray recognized him at one glance. She didn¡¯t think that Zachery Janell would actually come. Who was Zachery Janell? The doctor that all of River City Hospital was fighting over. But now, This doctor had actually shown up at their Maternal and Child Health Hospital. Dr. Janell nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Murray slowly collected herself and briefly explained Cheryl¡¯s current situation. Upon hearing this, Dr. Janell furrowed his brows, ¡°Was everything normal during the previous check-ups?¡± ¡°Yes, everything was normal.¡± Murray nodded. ¡°Everything was normal before?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now Cheryl was showing signs of a difficult childbirth. This was clearly not normal. However, Dr. Janell didn¡¯t say much more and walked over to Cheryl. At this moment, Cheryl¡¯s condition was very bad. Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_2 Chapter 880: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_2 Her face was a haunting shade of white, devoid of the faintest hint of color even on her lips. Dr. Janell stooped down and looked at Cheryl Forrest, ¡°Madam Tuchman, I am¡­¡± His sentence was arrested mid-air by Cheryl, ¡°I want to see Miss Thompson.¡± All she wished was to see Viola Thompson. Women have a strange, and yet incredibly keen sixth sense. She had an inkling¡­ That there was something suspicious about these difficult labor pains. She was scared. But when she thought about Viola, her fear subsided. Dr. Janell calmly said, ¡°Madam Tuchman, I understand your current predicament. And, Miss Thompson has already informed me about your situation. She is already on her way here, but she had asked me to first check on you, after all, it will take more than two hours for her to fly here from Capital City. Your condition is critical, and who knows what can happen during these two hours. ¡± He continued after a brief pause, ¡°Though you may be able to hold on until Miss Thompson¡¯s arrival, there are no guarantees about your unborn baby¡¯s situation.¡± Upon hearing those last words, Cheryl¡¯s heart raced with panic. wuxiaworld.site No. She could face accidents; she could die. But not her child! Cheryl looked at Dr. Janell, ¡°What are you¡­ what is your relation with Miss Thompson.¡± Even before she could finish, Dr. Janell nodded, ¡°Madam Tuchman, save your energy. Try not to talk too much. I am Zachary Janell. Miss Thompson is both my mentor and my good friend.¡± He said, taking out his phone, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can let you look over our chat history.¡± Upon hearing these words, Isaac¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Dr. Zachary Janell, I know you!¡± Finishing his words, he looked back at Cheryl, ¡°My love, Dr. Janell is one of the most well-known doctors in River City. If Miss Thompson has sent him here, we should let him check on you.¡± After all, Zachary Janell was the most famous doctor in River City. His appointments were hard to come by, and indeed, there was scarcely anyone in River City unaware of him. Now that Dr. Janell has come to the obstetrics and gynecology hospital on his own accord, it was clear that Viola must have intervened. Otherwise, there was no plausible reason for Dr. Janell to be here unexpectedly. ¡°Okay,¡± Cheryl nodded. Seeing Cheryl¡¯s nod, Dr. Janell breathed a sigh of relief. Her condition was dire, and she needed immediate surgery. Otherwise, it was impossible to save both the mother and the child. Dr. Janell took out a form, already prepared, about the risks of surgery. ¡°Mr. Tuchman, please sign here.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± said Isaac, signing the form. His hand quivered a little. ¡°Dr. Janell, I entrust my wife¡¯s safety to you.¡± Dr. Janell nodded, ¡°Rest assured Mr. Tuchman, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Murray was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Cheryl to agree to Dr. Janell¡¯s surgery. But again. Dr. Janell was a professional in burn treatments. Can he really handle obstetric cases? Little did Murray realize that even if Dr. Janell was not an obstetric specialist, the principles of medicine are the same. With guidance from Viola, it was not a big deal to stabilize the situations and ensure the safety of both the mother and the child. Time ticked by, seconds by seconds. Cheryl¡¯s condition gradually stabilized. Isaac was on tenterhooks. ¡°Dr. Janell, how is my wife¡¯s condition?¡± Dr. Janell smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s doing alright for now.¡± ¡°Can she still have a natural birth?¡± Isaac immediately asked. At this question, Murray, who was nearby, was completely stunned. Given Cheryl¡¯s situation, it would be a small victory if she could hang on to life. Yet Isaac was still praying that Cheryl could deliver naturally. Dr. Janell didn¡¯t directly reply to Isaac¡¯s question and instead said, ¡°We will have to wait till Miss Thompson arrives and decides.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The waiting was always excruciatingly long. Isaac was constantly checking his phone. Just then, some good news arrived from outside the delivery room. ¡°Miss Thompson has arrived!¡± Without even changing her clothes after getting off the plane, Viola donned surgical scrubs, sterility cap, and a facemask, and headed directly to the delivery room. Her large mask covered half of her face, only revealing her delightful and animated eyes. Extremely appealing. ¡°Is Miss Thompson here?¡± Cheryl instantly regained her vitality. Isaac nodded, saying with excitement, ¡°Yes, Miss Thompson is here.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good.¡± Cheryl grabbed Isaac¡¯s hand tightly. She now knew that both she and her baby were out of danger. Soon, Viola arrived in the delivery room, walked over to Dr. Janell and asked, ¡°Dr. Janell, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Dr. Janell reported back the situation. Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_3 Chapter 881: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_3 Viola Thompson nodded slightly, knowing what to do next, she walked to Cheryl Forrest¡¯s side, ¡°Madam Tuchman, don¡¯t be nervous, just cooperate with me when it¡¯s time to.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheryl, watching Viola, her eyes welled up with tears, said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Viola turned to the others, ¡°Only Dr. Janell needs to stay and assist me, the rest should leave the delivery room for now.¡± Murray raised his eyebrows slightly. From Viola¡¯s demeanor, did she still intend for Cheryl to give birth naturally? At this moment. Murray was beginning to doubt Viola¡¯s medical skills. What a farce! Based on Cheryl¡¯s current condition, a caesarean section should be performed immediately. However, this would be the best. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co If Viola really does understand medicine. Then there won¡¯t be any accidents. Murray looked at the nurses nearby, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Cheryl had already signed the hospital¡¯s waiver. At this time, if something were to happen to her, the hospital won¡¯t have to bear any responsibility. Isaac Tuchman looked at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, do I have to leave as well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing her words, Isaac hesitated. He was afraid something might happen if he left Cheryl alone in the delivery room. If only¡­ Cheryl looked at Isaac, ¡°If Miss Thompson tells you to leave, just do it. Don¡¯t stay here and get in the way.¡± She had absolute trust in Viola. Hearing this, Isaac had no choice but to follow Murray outside. As he walked out, he kept looking back at Cheryl. Snap- Soon enough. The doors to the delivery room closed again. The surgery lights were turned on once more. Viola had cooperated with Dr. Janell once before. So the two worked well together. At the moment, the baby was lying horizontally at Cheryl¡¯s womb entrance. If forced to deliver naturally, it would lead to unthinkable consequences. Therefore, it was necessary to correct the baby¡¯s position. Viola produced a golden needle, ¡°Now administer acupuncture on the mother, you¡¯re responsible for points below the waistline. I¡¯ll handle the DU20 region on the head.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dr. Janell nodded. Dr. Janell practiced western medicine. This was the second time he would be performing acupuncture. Of course. Since Viola first showed him how to do acupuncture, he had been practicing regularly at home. His technique had become quite proficient. However, compared to Viola, he was still somewhat lacking. As Viola administered acupuncture, she explained the process to Dr. Janell. But that didn¡¯t slow her down at all. Looking at the young woman before him, Dr. Janell didn¡¯t feel any trace of disdain. Quite the opposite, he was extremely respectful. He truly viewed Viola as his teacher. Viola¡¯s knowledge of medicine far exceeded his expectations, and most importantly, she never avoided the adage about starving the master by teaching the apprentice. She would share everything she knew without holding back. However, even though Viola had explained many things, Dr. Janell often had to ponder for a long time before he could fully grasp them. Ever since he met Viola. Dr. Janell realized the truth of the saying: A single conversation across the table with a wise person is worth a month¡¯s study of books. After finishing with the acupuncture, Viola started correcting Cheryl¡¯s fetal position. She rubbed her hands with a medicinal liqueur that was similar to essential oil. Despite the face mask, one could still faintly smell the fresh aroma of herbal ingredients. It was a very fresh and natural scent. Not irritating at all. To the untrained eye, Viola¡¯s techniques might seem simple, but only Dr. Janell knew that they were profoundly sophisticated. Everything linked together. While correcting the fetal position, Viola told Cheryl, ¡°Madam Tuchman, if you feel uncomfortable at any point, please inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheryl nodded, her face looking noticeably better, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯m not feeling uneasy at all.¡± This was very strange! Originally, Cheryl was still feeling a bit of pain in her stomach. However, after Viola¡¯s operation, she was not in any pain at all! On the contrary, she was starting to feel rather comfortable. Soon enough. The baby was now in the correct birthing position. Through the cervix, one could faintly make out the baby¡¯s black hair. Right at this moment, Cheryl felt some pain in her stomach. Despite the pain, it was bearable. ¡°Miss Thompson, my stomach seems to be hurting a bit.¡± Viola chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s very normal, the baby will be here very soon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cheryl said, brimming with excitement. ¡°Yes,¡± Viola continued, ¡°Now that the baby is in the right position, just push normally when you feel the need.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As someone who had given birth before, Cheryl knew how to do it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Outside the delivery room. Isaac was pacing back and forth, beads of sweat dots his forehead. He was very anxious and kept praying, ¡°May the Bodhisattva bless us, may God bless us.¡± Murray was on his phone, texting someone. Based on his understanding of the situation at hand. Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_4 Chapter 882: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_4 This time, Cheryl Forrest¡¯s chances of survival were slim. Even if she had a cesarean section, she could only choose one: her life or her baby¡¯s. If she was unlucky, she may not even have that choice. Pag Gar had been paying close attention to Cheryl¡¯s condition. As soon as anything happened in the delivery room, a swarm of journalists would appear. She had even thought of the headline: ¡°Young Miss Thompson, Viola, accused of practicing medicine illegally, leading to two deaths.¡± At this thought, a triumphant look flashed in Pag Gar¡¯s eyes, the corners of her mouth curling up into a smirk. She was eager to see how Viola would wriggle her way out of this one. Once charged with murder, even if the Thompson Clan held unmatched authority in Capital City, Viola would have to pay with her life. Wonderful! She could finally see Viola getting what she deserved. With cell phone in hand, Pag said, ¡°Contact me the moment there¡¯s any news. And keep an eye on Viola, don¡¯t let her escape.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 ¡°Understood.¡± Suddenly, another hour has passed. At this moment, a cry came from the delivery room. Then, the operating room lights dimmed. ¡°It¡¯s born! It¡¯s born!¡± Isaac Tuchman was so excited he nearly jumped. They had been longing for this child for almost two years. Finally. The fruit of their labor has been born. Murray squinted her eyes as she heard the baby¡¯s cry¡­ It seemed that Cheryl had passed away. Just then, the door to the delivery room was opened. Viola came out with Dr. Janell, pushing the gurney. Isaac rushed over immediately, ¡°How did it go, Miss Thompson?¡± Viola removed her mask, revealing her beautiful face. She smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Tuchman, both the mother and daughter are safe.¡± Hearing this, Isaac burst into tears of joy. In the end, he even squatted on the floor and sobbed, ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson, you are the savior of our family!¡± He had even forgotten to look at his wife and daughter who were on the bed. Although Cheryl was nearly exhausted from giving birth, she was well aware of her surroundings. She looked at the baby sleeping beside her, then at Isaac sobbing on the ground, somewhat speechless: ¡°Alright, stop making a scene! Get up and look at our daughter!¡± At Cheryl¡¯s words, Isaac quickly regained his senses, stood up, kissed Cheryl on the face and said, ¡°My wife, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Then he picked up his child and said, ¡°I have a daughter! I have a daughter!¡± Seeing him shaking the baby gently, Cheryl hastily said, ¡°Be careful, NingNing won¡¯t be able to endure that.¡± The baby was named Yvette Tuchman. Viola had chosen the name. Hoping for joy and peace. At her words, Isaac¡¯s movements gradually softened, he didn¡¯t mind that the newborn was still dirty, his eyes were full of love, ¡°our NingNing is so lovely.¡± Murray at the side was taken back. She thought she was hallucinating. What? How could this be? Murray even thought she must be dreaming, she rubbed her eyes. But the scene in front of her remained the same. Cheryl had given birth. She had given birth naturally. Mother and daughter were safe. Murray turned her head to look at Viola. The young girl, about seventeen or eighteen years old, with jade-like features, extremely handsome. At her age, she should have been a freshman or senior in high school. Who is she actually? Murray swallowed hard. She had been in obstetrics and gynecology for over a decade, rich in experience, but today¡­she had misjudged. On the other side, Pag Gar was still waiting for a reply. Just then. She finally received a call from River City. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Did anything happen to Cheryl?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± the voice from the other side stuttered, ¡°Cheryl has given birth smoothly, mother and daughter are safe.¡± Mother and daughter are safe? The smile on Pag Gar¡¯s face froze with disbelief. How¡­ How could this be? What¡¯s Viola¡¯s real identity? She even has such abilities! She thought she could bring Viola down this time. Who could have thought things would turn out like this? This was her only chance. An infuriated Pag Gar flung the cell phone to the ground. Bang! The phone shattered instantly. Right then, a middle-aged man with a beer belly entered the room and embraced Pag Gar, ¡°What happened, baby? Who upset you?¡± This was Henry Martin. Henry Martin was 58 this year, three years younger than his lawful wife. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, he was bored of her. As a man, who would like a woman who was older than himself? Unfortunately, his real wife was very crafty, he had the desire but lacked the courage, never daring do anything substantial about it over the years. Until he met Pag Gar. Pag Gar was young, attractive, and calculative. Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_5 Chapter 883: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_5 Being with her not only allowed him to keep it hidden from his wife, but also gave him a taste of a young body. Why wouldn¡¯t he take advantage of that? ¡°Nothing,¡± Pag Gar said, suppressing her discomfort, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a bit off.¡± Henry Martin kissed her on the cheek and laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s play a game, it¡¯ll cheer you up.¡± Quickly, Pag Gar was pushed down by him. Over here. Murray walked up to Viola Thompson and joked, ¡°Miss Thompson, you really have healing hands!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Viola turned her gaze slightly, watching Murray, ¡°But I want to ask Doctor Blue, was Madam Tuchman¡¯s complicated labor really unexpected?¡± As a professional obstetrician, she had many ways to make labor difficult for a pregnant woman. Murray was taken aback at first, then nodded vigorously, ¡°Of course!¡± Viola didn¡¯t say anything else. She knew. wuxiaworld.site Some trash needed to be cleaned up. Seeing Viola¡¯s retreating figure, Murray felt anxious. She had a strange feeling. She felt¡­ That Viola seemed to know something. What should be done now? But soon, Murray soothed herself again. No. It can¡¯t be. Viola was just a child. Even if she excelled in medicine, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean she had a way of investigating the plot behind it. Upon this thought, Murray heaved a sigh of relief. Over here. Viola arrived at the hospital room. Cheryl Forrest was lying in bed, being cared for by a nanny. Isaac Tuchman had gone to bathe his newborn. He was now treating his baby as a precious treasure, afraid that the tiniest mistake would result in a lost treasure. Having gone through such a scare once was enough. Viola walked over to check on Cheryl¡¯s pulse, ¡°Madam Tuchman, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Cheryl looked at Viola with a face full of gratitude, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you so much. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, our Ningning might have been in danger.¡± Viola gave a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s the connection between me and Ningning.¡± Cheryl continued: ¡°Thanks for coming over so late at night, Miss Thompson. At that time, I was really afraid¡­ afraid I would die on the operating table.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t too scared when it happened, Now when she reflected upon it, Cheryl found it extremely dangerous. Afterall¡­ She had been so close. ¡°After a great disaster, blessings will come. Madam Tuchman, good things are waiting for you and Ningning,¡± Viola took Cheryl¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson,¡± Cheryl smiled. Just then, a nanny came over with a bowl of chicken soup, ¡°Madam, have some chicken soup.¡± Since Cheryl had just given birth, her stomach was empty. She accepted the soup, ¡°Is there more? Give Miss Thompson a bowl too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Viola said with a smile. Cheryl said, ¡°Miss Thompson, after being busy all night, how could you not be hungry?¡± ¡°I really am not hungry.¡± As soon as Viola finished her sentence, she continued: ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Ningning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ningning¡¯s spirit was quite good. Even though she had just been born, her eyes were shiny and spirited. She didn¡¯t cry during her bath. Very well behaved. Isaac was kneeling in front of the child. He turned his head and said with a smile to Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you think this child came to repay a kindness? She came when we needed her the most. Other kids cry when they bathe, but see how good she is.¡± Seeing the child made Isaac¡¯s heart turn soft. He wished he could always be by her side and never leave. Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Mr. Tuchman, you are right. Ningning came to repay a kindness.¡± After staying for another hour in the hospital to confirm that Cheryl was fine, Viola went to the hotel. Isaac had arranged the hotel. When Viola arrived at the hotel, it was already four in the morning. Daybreak was imminent. Viola washed up swiftly and fell asleep on the bed. When she woke up, it was already ten in the morning. Viola sat up on the bed, picked up her laptop from the bedside table, and her fingers flew over the keyboard. Half an hour later, she closed her laptop and went to the bathroom to wash up. Meanwhile. On the other side. Paige Gresia received an email. The email content indicated that the video was related to her husband, Henry Martin. Paige received many such emails every day. But she usually ignored them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But somehow, today was different. Even though she knew there was no problem, she still opened the video. In the video. A woman was sitting in front of the bed. She recognized the woman. It was her recently adopted goddaughter, Pag Gar. Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_6 Chapter 884: 262: Directly Abusing Trash!_6 But what happened next was something Paige Gresia had never anticipated. She saw¡­ Soon enough, her husband, Henry Martin, walked right in. The two were quickly entangled with each other. Obscenities were flying back and forth. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of that old woman, Paige!¡± ¡°She¡¯s nowhere near you¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Paige¡¯s blood pressure shot up. Scum! That scum Pag Gar! She could hardly believe that Henry Martin was cheating on her right under her nose. And with Pag Gar too. wuxiaworld.site Novts`0.co Picking up a water glass from the table, Paige hurled it violently at the computer screen. She had been married to Henry Martin for thirty years. They had weathered countless storms together. Back then, Henry Martin was penniless and destitute. She borrowed 100,000 dollars from her father, providing him with start-up capital. Reflecting on their thirty years together, tears welled up in Paige¡¯s eyes. Back in the day, she had so many suitors. However, she chose Henry Martin, willing to sever ties with her parents just to be with him. Now it seems¡­ Her parents were right. Henry Martin was scum. Would there be a Henry Martin today if not for Paige Gresia? He was simply ungrateful. Paige wished she could kill Henry Martin right then and there. But she soon calmed down. Firstly, she had to deal with Pag Gar immediately. Secondly, simply dealing with Pag Gar wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. She had to tackle the issue at its root. If it weren¡¯t Pag Gar, there would be other women. She couldn¡¯t afford to let Henry Martin father an illegitimate child. After all, in this day and age, even illegitimate children could inherit. Considering this, Paige immediately contacted her assistant. That night¡­ When Henry Martin came home, Paige didn¡¯t seem to be any different, even going so far as to personally serve him a bowl of ginseng soup. However¡­ After drinking down the soup, Henry Martin instantly blacked out, losing consciousness. Paige ordered people to move Henry Martin to the bed. Then, picking up a syringe, she jabbed it into Henry Martin¡¯s stomach. Paige had studied medicine when she was younger. As a result, she knew a bit about medical procedures. The syringe contained an anaesthetic. After injecting all of it, Paige picked up a scalpel. Crack! One swift motion. Looking at what was in her hand, Paige broke into a sardonic grin. If Henry Martin wouldn¡¯t allow her peace, she wouldn¡¯t afford him the same privilege either. All the hardships and adversity of thirty years.. Weren¡¯t worth as much as this little vixen! The more Paige thought about it, the angrier she grew. And now, she was heading over to where Pag Gar lived. The knock resonated through the house and Pag Gar promptly opened the door. Almost instantly¡­ The door swung open. Seeing who it was, Pag Gar greeted her, smiling, ¡°Godmother.¡± Godmother. That term seemed so ironic now. She had always considered Pag Gar as ¡°family.¡± So she told Pag Gar everything. Who¡¯d have thought! The image from the video enraged Paige, compelled her to raise her hand. Slap! The imprint of a red swollen slap soon emerged on Pag Gar¡¯s face. Pag Gar, her face cupped in her hands, looked at Paige, ¡°Godmother, what did I do wrong?¡± ¡°You slut!¡± Paige yelled, throwing a kick in Pag Gar¡¯s direction, ¡°Did you really think I didn¡¯t know? You¡¯re nothing but a bitch!¡± That kick sent Pag Gar sprawling back onto the ground. Bang. A sense of foreboding quickly filled Pag Gar¡¯s heart. Could it be¡­ Could it be that Paige Gresia knows? But how would Paige Gresia know? ¡°Godmother, listen to my explanation,¡± Pag Gar hugged Paige Gresia¡¯s foot, ¡°I can explain.¡± ¡°Explain what? How you¡¯ve been messing around with Henry Martin?¡± Paige Gresia continued to kick out. She wished she could kick Pag Gar to death on the spot. Pag Gar fell to the ground, her body throbbing with agony. She could never have dreamed that things would turn out this way. What should she do now? Paige Gresia stripped Pag Gar naked again, taking a bunch of nude photos. Even after Paige Gresia had left, Pag Gar remained curled up on the ground, crying miserably. Soon enough. Videos of a married man messing around with his mistress show up on Facebook¡¯s hot topics. However, the face of the married man was censored, while the mistress¡¯s face was completely visible. Pag Gar, who was once engaged to Samuel Thompson, is somewhat famous on Facebook. ¡°My God, how did Pag Gar degenerate to this state?¡± ¡°That¡¯s disgusting! She can even go down on such an old man? I¡¯m going to throw up!¡± ¡°From the time Pag Gar conspired against Samuel Thompson, I knew this woman was no good. But I didn¡¯t expect her to be morally corrupt to this extent.¡± ¡°Homewreckers deserve to die!¡± ¡°I heard that the man in the video was castrated!¡± ¡°Wow, the original wife is so powerful! Is it real?¡± ¡°Sweet revenge!¡± The nightmare for Pag Gar was far from over. Soon, the police came knocking, and after an investigation, she was implicated in a medical incident. Cheryl Forrest and Yvette Tuchman were nearly killed by Pag Gar. This was a case of attempted murder. Pag Gar knew how severe the charges were, so naturally, she denied it. But she can¡¯t deny it when there¡¯s clear evidence. The officer in charge of the interrogation said, ¡°Murray has already confessed to the whole process and provided the transaction records between you two. If you¡¯re not involved in this, can you explain this large transaction?¡± Under layer upon layer of evidence, Pag Gar finally admitted the truth. On the other side. Upon realizing that his wife had castrated him, Henry Martin almost passed out from anger. But for the sake of his reputation, he didn¡¯t dare call the police. If he reported it, everyone would know about it. ¡°Paige Gresia! You cheap woman!¡± ¡°Am I the cheap one?¡± Paige Gresia crossed her arms, her eyes menacing, ¡°All this is thanks to you! It was all you forced me to do! Henry Martin, you swore in front of me that if you betrayed me, you¡¯d be struck by five thunders! Let me tell you, you better behave yourself. Otherwise, I can do anything! This is just the beginning.¡± Henry Martin was speechless for a moment. After many years of marriage with Paige Gresia, he knew her well. She always did what she said she would. Paige Gresia didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave. River City. After a day in the hospital, Cheryl Forrest¡¯s condition stabilized, and she could be transferred to the maternity center today. Meanwhile, Viola Thompson was getting ready to head back to Capital City. Isaac Tuchman prepared a large array of gifts and personally escorted Viola Thompson onto the plane. ¡°Miss Thompson, have a safe journey.¡± Viola Thompson smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Only after watching Viola Thompson¡¯s figure disappear into the boarding gate did Isaac Tuchman turn to leave. On the other side. At Rachel Barton¡¯s insistence, Delia Frieman decided to clarify things with Noah Reed today. Although Delia Frieman was somewhat hesitant, these words came from Rachel Barton, who had been to university and was certainly more knowledgeable than her, who hadn¡¯t even finished middle school. Delia Frieman asked Noah Reed to meet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the first time Delia Frieman had asked him out. Noah Reed was very excited, ¡°Sister, I am thrilled today.¡± Delia Frieman looked at Noah Reed, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Noah Reed asked. Delia Frieman took a deep breath, tried to steady herself, and prevent her voice from trembling, ¡°Do you know why I always say that there¡¯s an insurmountable gulf between us? Because, I have a very scandalous past. I used to¡­work in the red-light district.¡± Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_1 Chapter 885: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_1 She finished speaking. Delia Frieman was looking at Noah Reed. This handsome, sunny young man. She could not pinpoint how she was feeling. Anxious and uneasy. Slightly taken aback, Noah Reed took a moment to respond. He smiled at Delia Frieman, ¡°Ella, you¡¯re just kidding me, right?¡± Just kidding. Delia must be joking with him. Because she couldn¡¯t find a reason to reject him. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding,¡± With a deep breath, Delia Frieman revealed her feelings, feeling relieved, although she couldn¡¯t help reddening her eyes. ¡°Noah, no girl would jest about such an issue. I¡¯m not good enough for you. There¡¯s an insurmountable chasm between us.¡± Noah Reed is a rich second-generation. And she¡¯s just a pathetic red lamp girl. wuxiaworld.site If. If she were normal, having gone to high school after graduating from middle school, finally getting into her desired university, then she would definitely have chosen Noah. And then have a spectacular romance. Noah Reed stood there stunned. Pale, without any color on his face. He could hardly articulate. Delia Frieman continued, ¡°Noah Reed, you come from a good family, and you¡¯re of good character. I believe you would meet a better girl in the future. Wish you happiness.¡± Having said this, she turned around and walked away. The moment she turned around, tears welled up in her eyes. Almost out of her control. The memories of her first encounter and time spent with Noah kept flashing in front of her. She felt heavy-hearted, as if a huge boulder was pressing down on her. Barely able to breathe. Delia instinctively fastened her steps and ran towards the restroom. Everyone she passed by. They greeted her but she didn¡¯t hear. ¡°What happened to Ella?¡± the deputy team leader was bewildered. A team member approached, ¡°Did something upsetting happen to Ella?¡± The deputy leader shook his head, saying: ¡°If you guys need anything, just come to me instead of bothering Ella.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When Delia reached the restroom, she closed the cubicle door and cried her heart out. She¡¯s twenty-eight this year. She had never known love before. Now, it was strangled in its cradle before even starting. She blamed no one. Only loathing her former self for being too insignificant to control her own life. Half an hour later. With red eyes, Delia stepped out of the cubicle. She stood in front of the washbasin, looking at her reflection. Sheets taking a deep breath, she cheered herself on with a smile, ¡°Delia Frieman, you¡¯re fine! Life is just a series of experiences! Hang in there!¡± As she finished speaking, she turned on the faucet and splashed her face with the ice cold water. Though the water was cold, Delia felt no discomfort. She stood in front of the washing basin for more than ten minutes. Delia took out her foundation and began to touch up her makeup. A few minutes later, Delia stepped out of the restroom. Her face showed no sign of any abnormality, only smiles, as if nothing had happened. Delia approached a colleague, ¡°Jocelyn, send me the report from the previous quarter.¡± Jocelyn nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Delia walked over to the deputy leader, ¡°Do we have an appointment with Boss in the afternoon? Clear your schedule. Come with me.¡± The deputy looked up at Delia, ¡°We do have an appointment with Boss this afternoon, but Ella, are you okay to go?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Delia said with a smile: ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± The deputy leader looked at Delia, saw nothing amiss on her face, then replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get ready now.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Love is just a part of life¡¯s experiences, Delia knew what her priority was. So, she wouldn¡¯t wallow in self-pity, or waste time over something meaningless. Emotionality can exist. But it can¡¯t exist incessantly. Nor let it rule one¡¯s life. On the other side, Noah stood in the cold wind, his face conveying an indescribable expression. He had always regarded Delia as his goddess. But now. The goddess has turned out to be a street walker in the red light district. It was something he simply couldn¡¯t accept. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t know why things had ended up like this. As a young man. Hearing about such an experience of the goddess he adored, it¡¯s impossible to say that he didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°Manager Li?¡± Just then, a voice sounded in the air. Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_2 Chapter 886: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_2 Coming to his senses, Noah Reed asked, ¡°Huh?¡± The visitor was Tony, Project Department Manager. Looking at the out-of-sorts Noah Reed, Tony curiously asked, ¡°Manager Li, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Noah Reed, trying to calm himself down, acted as if everything was fine despite his betrayed expression. Looking at Noah Reed, Tony gave him a sly grin and said, ¡°Manager Li, did you just confess your feelings to Group Leader Delia from the Sales Department?¡± Noah Reed stayed silent. Tony probably had an inkling, ¡°Manager Li, I can see it, Delia is different from other girls. Don¡¯t rush things. Even if she rejected you the first time, there¡¯s always a second, and a third time.¡± Delia is a girl who is hard not to like. She is beautiful and ambitious. Her only flaw is her low educational background. But this isn¡¯t a reason for boys not to like her In fact, aside from Noah Reed, there are many others in the company who like Delia but hold off on pursuing her out of respect for Noah Reed. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co After all, Noah Reed is the future heir to the company. Normally, upon hearing such words, Noah Reed would be raring to go. Yet today, his expression was still glum. Depressed. Tony looked at him with a slight frown, ¡°Manager Li, what happened to you? You can¡¯t be seriously upset, can you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Noah Reed didn¡¯t know what to say. He had a complex look on his face and after a while, he finally looked up at Tony and asked, ¡°Tony, if the person you love had a terrible past, what would you do?¡± ¡°You mean Delia?¡± Tony questioned. Noah Reed didn¡¯t answer. But in the world of adults Silence often means agreement. Tony analyzed, ¡°It depends on the situation and the person. But primarily, it¡¯s up to you. If she has righted her wrongs, then I don¡¯t see a need to dwell too much on the past. As for the things in the past, they¡¯ve all passed. If it truly bothers you, then time is all you can count on. The internet says right? Time heals all wounds.¡± Saying this, Tony patted Noah Reed¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Manager Li, do you like Delia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noah Reed nodded. He was really fond of Delia. Despite learning about Delia¡¯s scandalous past, he couldn¡¯t help but still like her. But every time he thought about what Delia had told him, he felt unbearably sad¡­ as if he was suffocating. He didn¡¯t know what he should do now. Curious, Tony asked, ¡°Manager Li, what happened with Delia¡¯s past that got you so upset?¡± It was apparent that Noah Reed was genuinely upset. ¡°Nothing.¡± Even in his anger and sadness, Noah Reed still had enough sense not to disclose Delia¡¯s private matters to Tony. Still curious, Tony pressed on. ¡°Manager Li, don¡¯t worry, I know how to keep a secret. Whatever you tell me, I swear I won¡¯t tell a second person!¡± Noah Reed said, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing. I was just giving a hypothetical.¡± ¡°Then why are you so upset?¡± Tony asked. Nohah Reed avoided the topic and checked his wristwatch, ¡°There¡¯s a meeting this afternoon. I can¡¯t chat any longer.¡± Finishing his sentence, he turned around and left. Tony watched Noah Reed¡¯s retreating back, narrowing his eyes. Something was off. Noah Reed was acting strange. After Noah Reed returned to his office, he locked the door, pulled out his phone, and opened WhatsApp to block Delia. But when he opened her profile and faced the question ¡®Add to blacklist,¡¯ he couldn¡¯t bring himself to select ¡®Yes.¡¯ After much internal struggle, Noah Reed never managed to build up the nerve to block Delia. He opened their chat history. It had already been half a year since he first added Delia. During this half-year, he always reported to Delia, first thing in the morning and last thing at night. Initially, Delia responded to him. But since he declared his intentions before her, Delia hadn¡¯t responded to him since. Their interactions were only work-related. Just then. A drop of liquid fell onto the phone screen. Noah Reed couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He buried his head in his hands and cried. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t know why things had turned out like this. His heart ached to the point of suffocation. Knock, knock, knock. A knock sounded in the quiet room. ¡°Manager Li, are you in there? This is Amelia from the Sales Department.¡± Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_3 Chapter 887: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_3 Noah Reed took a deep breath, went to the door, tried to steady his breath, ¡°I¡¯m occupied at the moment, come back in half an hour.¡± ¡°Sure, Manager Jocelyn.¡± Amelia, who was outside, turned to leave. Yet, Noah found himself rooted to the spot. After the sobbing, his energy seems drained in an instant, his mind a cloudy mass. On the other side. As soon as Amelia returned to the Sales Department, she started to gossip with her colleagues, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? I just went to Jocelyn¡¯s office, and he had locked the door from inside. And he asked me to come back in half an hour.¡± You need to know, Noah Reed rarely keeps his office door closed. Today was too unusual. To speak of which, Isla instantly said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys noticed? Ella is behaving strangely.¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia lifted her head to look at Delia Frieman, busy at work, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ella serious? I can¡¯t see anything different.¡± Hearing this, Gehret came over immediately and lowered his voice, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know, did you? I just saw Ella run away crying with the deputy team leader! She looked so devastated! Something must have happened between these two. You see, Jocelyn didn¡¯t even come to our Sales Department today!¡± wuxiaworld.site With these words, everyone¡¯s curiosity was immediately triggered. To be born human is to be born a gossip, right? ¡°That¡¯s too weird. If Ella rejected Jocelyn, only Jocelyn should be heartbroken. Why would Ella cry?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know by tomorrow morning if Jocelyn will still give Ella flowers!¡± ¡°Right, right, right!¡± ¡°Gehret,¡± just then, Delia¡¯s voice came through the air, ¡°Could you come over?¡± Gehret immediately jogged over, ¡°Ella, did you want me for something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Delia turns a page in a file, ¡°This report seems incorrect. Could you check with Mina?¡± Gehret studied Delia¡¯s face closely and, inwardly, really admired her. She was so good at controlling her emotions. Despite her tearful state just moments ago, there wasn¡¯t a hint of sadness on her face now. As if nothing had happened. Scary. Truly scary! No wonder she could become a team leader. At the same time, Gehret was ever more curious about what happened between Delia Frieman and Noah Reed. ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± Just then, Delia suddenly spoke. Gehret immediately snapped back to reality, ¡°Ella, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Delia nodded. Lunchtime soon arrived. Delia went to the canteen with the deputy team leader. The canteen on the second floor was crowded. The deputy team leader, with Delia on his arm, surprisingly said, ¡°Ella, Jocelyn didn¡¯t show up today!¡± Everyone in the company knows that Noah Reed was pursuing Delia. So, he always came to the canteen on the second floor to have lunch with Delia. Even if Delia didn¡¯t want to sit with him, he would show his face. But today. Noah Reed was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Um,¡± there was nothing unusual about Delia¡¯s face, she said smilingly, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s just a spur of the moment thing.¡± Who would like a woman like her? Delia Frieman kept her emotions under control and turned to the deputy team leader, ¡°What would you like to eat today?¡± ¡°How about hot and sour noodles? And you?¡± Delia nodded, ¡°Anything is fine with me.¡± Both of them got in line at the hot and sour noodle stall. In the past, Noah Reed would certainly be tagging along behind Delia, eating whatever she ate. The deputy team leader was very willing to play matchmaker for them. It felt rather strange for him to suddenly lose a company. As if things had suddenly cooled down. The other employees in the canteen also found it a bit strange. Did Jocelyn get tired of Delia? Finally got over Delia? Canteen on the fifth floor. Noah Reed sat numb and emotionless eating the food in his bowl, as if chewing wax. He was not the only one who disliked Delia. There was him too. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Delia. Who was she with now? What was she eating¡­ Couldn¡¯t keep thinking about it. Must not think about it. Noah Reed sternly warned himself in his heart. You won¡¯t end up with Delia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Don¡¯t be foolish! But the more you try to restrain, the less you can restrain. What goes far will surely rebound. ¡°Manager Jocelyn! Why aren¡¯t you in the second floor canteen today?¡± Just then, Gerald Connell, the Production Manager, walked over with his lunch tray, his eyes full of curiosity. The world has truly turned upside-down. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_4 Chapter 888: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_4 ¡°Manager Connell.¡± Noah Reed looked up and greeted him. Gerald Connell¡¯s eyes were full of gossip, ¡°Manager Li, what¡¯s up? You¡¯re having a conflict with Manager Wang?¡± ¡°No.¡± Noah Reed denied. ¡°Then¡­¡± Gerald Connell continued guessing, ¡°Not interested anymore?¡± When Noah Reed first started pursuing Delia Frieman, everyone in the company was betting that it would only take him three days to win her over. Unexpectedly, Delia Frieman flatly rejected Noah Reed. So, people in the company started to bet again. Noah Reed would persist for no more than three weeks, if Delia Frieman still didn¡¯t agree, he would lose patience. Unexpectedly¡­ Noah Reed pursued for half a year. In fact, during this period, there were many interns who were younger and prettier than Delia Frieman trying to get close to Noah Reed. But Noah Reed barely gave them a second glance. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co But now. How could Noah Reed simply stop pursuing when he said so? This was too unusual! ¡°Uhm,¡± after a long while, Noah Reed said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her anymore¡­¡± Gerald Connell squinted his eyes, ¡°But your expression doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve lost interest.¡± Noah Reed didn¡¯t say anything more, he continued eating. Even though the two were in the same company, they no longer had a reason to meet. At night. Delia Frieman worked overtime until half-past ten. She walked out of the company. Without any surprise. Noah Reed had not been waiting outside the door for a long time. Delia Frieman¡¯s footsteps paused, but she didn¡¯t look back in the end. She just walked straight to the online taxi on the side of the road. If she had looked back at that moment, she could certainly see Noah Reed standing in the corner. The light shining on him gave him a rather desolate look. He just watched Delia Frieman, his eyes not betraying his emotions. He didn¡¯t say a word. Meanwhile, once Delia Frieman got into the online taxi, she leaned back in her seat, closed her eyes, and began to doze off. However, the moment her eyes closed, she saw only images of Noah Reed. She didn¡¯t know when Noah Reed had begun to have such a big influence on her. Delia Frieman warned herself in her heart. She must not think about it. Now that Noah Reed had let go, the one who couldn¡¯t let go was her. Delia Frieman let out a bitter laugh. Hearing her bitter laugh, the driver curiously asked, ¡°Miss, are you alright? Did you encounter some setbacks at work? Or did you have a fight with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± Delia Frieman replied. Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk more about it, the driver didn¡¯t ask any further questions. In no time, they arrived at the apartment complex. Delia Frieman paid the fare and got off the car. Surprisingly, Rachel Barton was still awake, sitting on the sofa waiting for Delia Frieman. Upon seeing Delia Frieman return, Rachel Barton immediately stood up from the sofa, ¡°Sis.¡± ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re still not asleep?¡± Rachel Barton replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have class tomorrow, and I can¡¯t fall asleep, so I came to the living room to watch some TV. Sis, why did you work so late again?¡± ¡°The company has been very busy recently.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Rachel Barton nodded, without directly pointing it out, she continued to ask, ¡°Sis, have you sorted out that matter?¡± That matter? Delia Frieman was clearly taken aback that Rachel Barton was so concerned about her personal matter. She was stunned for a moment, then responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made it clear to him.¡± ¡°Everything?¡± Rachel Barton seemed a bit doubtful. She couldn¡¯t believe that Delia Frieman would face her past calmly. After all. That kind of past was too miserable. Not to mention Delia Frieman, anyone else would probably not be able to accept it, let alone face it calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Delia Frieman nodded. Rachel Barton held Delia Frieman¡¯s hand, ¡°Sis, everyone has a past, don¡¯t think too much about it. By the way, Mrs. Neagle from downstairs came to find me today. She wants to play matchmaker for you and wanted to know your thoughts on it through me.¡± Originally, Mrs. Neagle from downstairs wanted to discuss these matters with Dolores Frieman since Rachel Barton was still a young girl and it was inappropriate to discuss it with her. But Dolores Frieman was too busy. Not only did she have to go to work every day, but she was also responsible for picking up and dropping off the children. Every time Mrs. Neagle visited, she would find no one at home, so she ended up discussing it directly with Rachel Barton. Delia Frieman didn¡¯t have the mood to discuss this matter today, ¡°Rachel, right now I just want to focus on my work, let¡¯s talk about other things later.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just want to focus on work? With the job Delia Frieman had? Rachel Barton frowned slightly without showing it, then continued, ¡°Sis, the person Mrs. Neagle mentioned is actually not bad. He¡¯s ten years older than you, with a child. But he¡¯s not divorced, he¡¯s a widower. He¡¯s a local from Capital City and owns several properties here. If you marry him, you won¡¯t need to work and you just need to take care of his child.¡± Marrying a local didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. Because of relocation, locals owned several properties, ensuring a comfortable life even without working. Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_5 Chapter 889: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_5 Therefore, for Delia Frieman, this seems to be a rather good alternative. Even though the man had been divorced. Given Delia¡¯s own circumstances, could she possibly expect to find a rich unmarried man with a house and a car, of second rich generation? That¡¯s simply impossible. Delia Frieman looked at Rachel Barton, ¡°Rachel, help me thank Mrs. Neagle downstairs, but I currently have no energy in thinking about this.¡± She planned to work hard, earn big money, buy a house for Rachel first, and then one for herself. She needed to learn to love herself before having the energy to love others. Rachel hadn¡¯t expected Delia to reject the idea even after all these discussions. Does she look down upon the man because he is divorced? So, realistically, shouldn¡¯t Delia be more focused on whether the man likes her? Rachel continued, ¡°Delia, our ancestors always said marrying a husband includes providing for clothing and food. There¡¯s wisdom behind these sayings passed down from generations. So, I suggest you think it over and meet him once.¡± Rachel paused and said, ¡°I understand you may feel it unfair to be with someone who¡¯s previously married. However, we must consider the actual circumstances. You¡¯re at a marriageable age, and if you miss this chance, it might be difficult to meet the right person in the future.¡± wuxiaworld.site Rachel tried to express her thoughts as tactfully as possible. Delia didn¡¯t know how to explain it to Rachel. She didn¡¯t object to second marriage, nor had she any disdainful thoughts towards it. She just was not in the mood for romance currently. Delia looked up at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow. I¡¯m quite tired and need to freshen up.¡± Delia rose to go. Rachel watched her retreating, her brow subtly furrowed. She did not anticipate that Delia would respond like this. Rachel had good intentions in trying to facilitate a successful match for Delia. But Delia? How could she have this attitude? She did not know a good deed when she saw it. After a few steps, Delia turned back to Rachel and reminded her, ¡°Rachel, you should get some rest too. Good night.¡± Rachel was so annoyed that she didn¡¯t even reply before going back to her room. Delia was not in her normal spirits that day and didn¡¯t notice Rachel¡¯s irritation, retiring to her room as well. Delia was so exhausted that she did not bother with her nighttime routine and directly fell asleep after returning to her room. She woke up at seven the next morning. She began her day by brushing her teeth and taking a bath. Once ready, Delia looked into her mirror and found her own reflection smiling back. ¡°Go for it, Delia. Today is a brand-new day.¡± After calming her feelings, Delia came to the dining room for breakfast. Dolores Frieman worked just like a silently devoted girl, she was responsible for doing the laundry, cooking, and cleaning ¡°Delia, try the Mantou I made from the tutorial on my phone, see if it tastes good.¡± The people from the South are not fans of Mantou, as rice is their staple food. Thus, Dolores Frieman was not adept at making Mantou. Delia picked up a Mantou, took a bite and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, just like the store-bought one. Dolores, you¡¯re amazing. Oh, by the way, is there enough money for this month?¡± ¡°Yes, plenty,¡± Dolores laughed, ¡°How can four thousand a month not be enough?¡± It should be noted that her salary was only three thousand eight. Delia then said, ¡°Charlie and his sister are in their growth stage. Make sure you don¡¯t skimp on their food. Buy more ribs, fish, and shrimps.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Dolores nodded, feeling guilty about Delia¡¯s generosity. She, who was the mother of two, should bear the responsibility of raising the kids. However, Delia was shouldering the burden of child-rearing expenses alone. Where would the family be without Delia? Dolores went on, ¡°Delia, you should also take care of your own health. Don¡¯t hesitate to spend money on lunch when you¡¯re at work. As you toil every day, you need more nutrition.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Delia nodded. Having the support of her family every day made her feel warm and content. Forget about love! She didn¡¯t need it. Rachel emerged from her room to see Delia and Dolores at the breakfast table. Dolores was a sensible person. She should know what profession Delia was in, shouldn¡¯t she? She was just not pointing it out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, Delia was the sole source of their household¡¯s finances. No doubt, Dolores was selfish. As the elder sister, she had the responsibility to guide her sister right, yet she allowed things to go out of hand. How could she tolerate Delia engaging in such activities just for the money? Rachel approached the dining table, ¡°Good morning Dolores and Delia.¡± Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: 263: Hua Hua makes a move, Stand still! _6 Chapter 890: 263: Hua Hua makes a move, Stand still! _6 ¡°Good morning!¡± Delia Frieman smiles as she looks back. She feels that people with a profound cultural background are different. Like Rachel Barton. She is indeed very polite, she would say good night in the evening and good morning in the morning. Dolores Frieman continues, ¡°Did Rachel not sleep well last night? Your dark circles are quite heavy.¡± Sleep well? How could she possibly have slept well! Because of what Delia did, she had several nightmares throughout the night. She dreamed that everyone knew about Delia¡¯s scandalous deeds. Everyone started to avoid her. In the end, the school even expelled her. That dream was both chilling and too real. wuxiaworld.site Because Rachel knew, there would be a day when the dream would become reality, and everyone would eventually leave her. So, the best solution at the moment is to have Delia marry that twice-married man. Thinking of this, Rachel looked at Delia, ¡°Ella, have you considered what I mentioned to you yesterday?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± inquires Dolores curiously. Hearing this, Rachel looked at Dolores and retold the matter concerning Mrs. Neagle living downstairs. Rachel thought Dolores would agree with her perspective. Unexpectedly, Dolores frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a good thing. The man has a child. Nothing is harder in this world than being a stepmother!¡±. Everyone always says that the heart of a stepmother is like the sting of a wasp. No matter how dedicated a stepmother is, she will eventually end up with a bad reputation. Not to mention, the man¡¯s child is only ten years old. A ten-year-old child, you raise with all your efforts, in the end, he may just turn around and look for his biological mother. Dolores watched Delia and advised, ¡°Ella, you need to seriously consider this matter. Being a stepmother is not an easy role.¡± After all, Delia is now independent and surely can find a man who truly loves and prizes her. Why would she need to become someone¡¯s stepmother? Delia nodded, ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m not in the mood to think about that right now.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say anything, only thinking how suffocating this home has become. She genuinely is trying to do what¡¯s best for Delia. Yet Dolores, because of her own selfish desires, opposes it. Being a stepmother, so what? Being a stepmother is far better than doing the most degrading work in the red-light district! But they are after all her sisters, and Rachel couldn¡¯t be like Dolores and disregard their feelings. Rachel went on: ¡°Sister, Mrs. Neagle did mention that though the man is twice-married, his character is not flawed and he is a widower. His conditions are indeed quite good, and he is a local guy from Capital City.¡± Dolores still shook her head. Rachel knew this topic was not going any farther. Yes. If Delia got married, who would provide living expenses for Dolores? Dolores¡¯s salary is only a bit over three thousand. While Delia provides her with four thousand in living expenses every month. There are only a few mouths to eat at home. She usually lived in the dormitory, where could she spend four thousand in one month? That¡¯s too selfish! Rachel had thought that Dolores was a reasonable and good sister, but it seems that she too inherited her parents¡¯ selfishness. Rachel didn¡¯t say anything else, only looking up at Delia, ¡°Ella, you should think it over carefully.¡± Delia knew that Rachel was considering the problem from her perspective. Her past indeed made it difficult for many people to accept. But she isn¡¯t ready to get married so quickly. After all, she still has many goals she has not achieved. At the very least, she wants to buy a house for Rachel first. After having a meal. Delia arrives at the company. On normal days, the first thing she sees when she enters her office is the bouquet on her desk. But today. Her desk is empty. No flowers. Delia took a deep breath; it¡¯s an expected outcome, she should get used to it. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with her, she and Noah Reed haven¡¯t even begun anything, yet her heart hurts more than if they had broken up. ¡°Good morning, Ella.¡± A team member greets Delia. ¡°Morning.¡± Delia nods in acknowledgment. The team member looks at Delia¡¯s desk, then at Delia¡¯s face carefully, but sees no difference. It¡¯s strange. Delia hasn¡¯t received flowers today, isn¡¯t she a bit disappointed? On the eighth floor of the company. A young girl hurriedly runs into the office. ¡°Susan! Susan!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She looks around but doesn¡¯t see Shannon White. Just as Rita wonders where Shannon might be, Shannon walks through the door with a bag in hand. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Rita immediately walks over to Shannon and exclaims excitedly: ¡°Something big has happened!¡± ¡°What big thing?¡± Shannon White asks. Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_7 Chapter 891: 263: Huanhuan makes a move, halt!_7 Rita continued, ¡°Jocelyn has broken off things with Delia Frieman.¡± ¡°Really?¡± On hearing this, Shannon White¡¯s eyes opened wide. Shannon White was also one of Noah Reed¡¯s admirers. The status of their families were both equal. The reason why Shannon White chose to work at the Price Family company was to have more interaction with Noah Reed. Who would have thought that a challenger would emerge out of nowhere? If this person had been better than her in every aspect, she could have accepted it. However, the one who emerged was inferior to her in every way! This infuriated Shannon White. Initially, she thought Noah Reed was just passing time, but he had seriously pursued Delia Frieman for a whole half year. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Rita answered with a smile: ¡°Yesterday Jocelyn didn¡¯t have lunch with Delia, and this morning he didn¡¯t send her flowers. It¡¯s pretty obvious they¡¯ve broken up! I always said it; Delia is three years older than Jocelyn and not as cultivated, why would he like such a person! Luckily, Jocelyn has finally come to his senses!¡± Shannon White was elated. But she calmed herself and asked, ¡°Who told you this?¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Rita continued: ¡°Yesterday afternoon, I saw Jocelyn eating with Manager Gao of the production department. This morning when he arrived at the company, he was alone and without flowers. Also, everyone in the sales team is discussing this.¡± Shannon White felt a great sense of relief. After waiting for so long, she finally had a result. Shannon White beamed, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet this Delia Frieman after work.¡± Previously, due to Noah Reed, she had wanted to confront Delia but didn¡¯t dare to. Now, she finally had no reservations. She was eager to see how formidable Delia was that she managed to ensnare Noah Reed to the point of obsession. Having grown up with Noah Reed, she knew that Noah Reed was always fond of the cute type. He would definitely not fall for a woman older than him. Therefore. Delia must have seduced him on purpose. Now, although Noah Reed was awake, no one knew if Delia had any other tricks up her sleeve. So, before Noah Reed fell for Delia again, she wanted to eliminate this problem once and for all. ¡°Great.¡± Rita nodded. There was no need for overtime work tonight. After work, Delia went for a stroll in the nearby mall. In the end, she bought gifts for Rachel Barton, Dolores Frieman, and her two nieces and nephews. She thought about everyone, only forgetting herself. Just then. Shannon White and Rita suddenly appeared in front of Delia. ¡°Are you Delia Frieman?¡± The one speaking was Rita. Shannon White crossed her arms and sized Delia up, her eyes filled with disgust. She had thought that Delia was some sort of beauty. Turns out, she was nothing special. Noah Reed must be blind to have been tempted by this kind of person. Delia could tell their arrival was not a good sign and she looked at them both. ¡°I am Delia, what about it?¡± ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Miss White from the White family, she and Jocelyn are childhood sweethearts.¡± Rita continued: ¡°A ¡®low-culture¡¯ older woman like you is not worthy of our Jocelyn! Please know your place and keep your distance.¡± Shannon White grew up pampered. She graduated with a Master¡¯s degree. What was Delia worth? She heard Delia did not even complete her middle school. Delia was in no position to be compared with her. Unflustered, Delia raised her head with a smile. ¡°If Miss White were suitable, why would Noah Reed not pursue her, instead chasing after a cultured¡±older woman¡± like me?¡± In other words, even a woman with no appeal and older than him was better than Shannon White. With that, Delia looked at Shannon White. ¡°Miss White, a person¡¯s ability is not demonstrated by how they threaten others, but by their own charm and influence. Therefore, instead of trying to intimidate me, focus on how to win Noah Reed. Also, to clarify, I have never attempted to approach Noah intentionally, and I have no ulterior motives.¡± Was Delia mocking her lack of charm and persuasiveness? How dare she? What right did she have to lecture her? Disgusting. Shannon White was so enraged she was shaking. She slapped Delia across the face, ¡°Bitch!¡± Taking advantage of Delia¡¯s state of shock, Rita delivered a swift kick to knock Delia to the ground. Rita trained in Tae kwon do, and was therefore pretty swift. All of this happened so fast; with Rita¡¯s movements and the fact that they were two against one, Delia didn¡¯t have time to react. From her raised position Shannon White looked down at Delia, who was lying on the ground, ¡°Bitch, if you dare seduce Noah Reed again, watch out! It would be very easy for a powerful family like the Whites to make someone disappear from this world!¡± The last sentence was both a threat and a warning. After all, compared to her, Delia was just an ordinary person. Fed up, Shannon White looked at Rita, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rita followed Shannon White. ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, a cold voice echoed in the air. Shannon White looked up. A slender figure was walking towards them, their face partially obscured by the light. Although partly unseen, each word landed with undeniable force, sending a chill down her spine. Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: 264: Dominant Viola (Second Update)_1 Chapter 892: 264: Dominant Viola (Second Update)_1 Shannon White simply watched the approaching person. Squinting her eyes. As the figure drew nearer, she saw the person¡¯s face distinctly. A delicate oval face, with twinkling peach blossom eyes. Although the streetlight¡¯s glow was not particularly bright, it didn¡¯t obscure this woman¡¯s stunning beauty. She was the sort who would make heads turn wherever she went. Being a woman herself, Shannon White had to admit that both the woman¡¯s looks and charisma were absolutely top-notch. Before Shannon could react, Viola Thompson moved over to Delia Frieman, lifting her up. ¡°Are you okay, Ella?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Viola.¡± Delia Frieman, aware of Shannon¡¯s background, lowered her voice and said to Viola, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m really okay.¡± Compared to Shannon, Delia Frieman seemed absolutely ordinary. It would be best to avoid causing a commotion. Viola looked at Delia Frieman; her beautiful eyebrows knitted slightly. ¡°Ella, who hit you?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Listening to her words, Shannon squinted her eyes. Did Viola mean to say she wanted to stand up for Delia Frieman? With just herself? A mere adolescent who looked about seventeen or eighteen. Shannon found that simply laughable. Before Delia Frieman could speak, Shannon took a step forward and glinted at her. ¡°I hit her. What about it?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Viola¡¯s tone remained casual as she looked down at Shannon. Seeing that Viola had no further reaction, Shannon took a step closer, provocatively saying, ¡°Thinking of avenging Delia Frieman? Why not consider your own identity first?¡± Rita, who was nearby, chimed in. ¡°Do you know who she is? She is Ms. Shannon White of the White family. The head of the White family, Mr. White, is her uncle! If you cross her, you¡¯ll have nowhere to run!¡± The name of the head of the White family was known throughout the Capital City. Who in Capital City did not know Mr. White? Following her words, Rita continued, ¡°If you¡¯re smart, you should apologize to Shannon immediately! Shannon is in a good mood today, so she might deal with you leniently.¡± ¡°Ms. Shannon White?¡± Viola raised an eyebrow slightly. A triumphant grin spread across Rita¡¯s face. ¡°Exactly. Scared now, aren¡¯t you? Better apologize quickly!¡± Meanwhile, Shannon stood idly and watched, a look of disdain flickering in her eyes, as if she was looking down from a superior position. Who did this little brat think she was? Wherever Shannon went, she was always the center of attention, the esteemed Ms. Shannon White! With a single word from her, she could make both this girl and Delia Frieman disappear from the Capital City. Before Shannon could react, Viola raised her hand. Slap! A crisp slap echoed into the night. Shannon was struck dumb. She only felt her face burning, it hurt a lot. Viola actually had the audacity to slap her! The bystander Rita froze up as well. Her eyes wide open in disbelief. She could hardly believe her eyes, and then instantly rushed over to Viola, raising her foot to kick at Viola. A very standard side kick. Rita was a Taekwondo Black Belt, highly skilled. In their martial arts school, barely anyone was her match. Even many of the male students couldn¡¯t defeat her. This was the end for Viola. But Viola didn¡¯t seem panicked at all, not even bothering to dodge Rita¡¯s attacks. Rita narrowed her eyes. Using every ounce of strength she had. But the next second, she found her ankle was caught by Viola. Thud. Rita was thrown to the ground by Viola. It hurt so much she couldn¡¯t breathe. All her features were twisted in pain. From her superior position above, Viola glanced down at Rita and Shannon, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Viola Thompson. If you want revenge, make sure you¡¯re targeting the right person. If I find you bothering Ella again, this stick will be your consequence.¡± Finishing her words, Viola broke the stick she held in a single hand. It was overwhelmingly cool. Both strong and wild. The sight made a shiver run down the spines of both Rita and Shannon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, Viola turned to Delia Frieman and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ella.¡± Rita yelled at their departing backs, ¡°Viola Thompson, you wait! Mr. White, will not let you off!¡± Mr. White was over thirty and unmarried. Everyone in his family speculated that he was not interested in women, implying that he would not have any heirs. As Shannon¡¯s cousin, she naturally became the only heir to Mr. White. Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _1 Chapter 893: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _1 Compared to Shannon White, who is Viola Thompson? She¡¯s nothing more than a nameless newbie. She dares to offend Shannon White! She¡¯s doomed! She is definitely doomed! Hearing Rita¡¯s voice. Delia Frieman swallowed her voice, feeling somewhat apprehensive, she lowered her voice to keep up with Viola¡¯s pace, ¡°Viola, will¡­ will there be trouble?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Viola looked at Delia, ¡°I know the head of the White family, he¡¯s not unreasonable.¡± Hearing this, Delia widened her eyes. Viola actually knew the head of the White family! Delia has been in Capital City for over half a year, and because of her profession, she knew a lot of people. She knew that the head of the White family is not simple. wuxiaworld.site Although he kept a low profile in the Capital City, his influence could easily shake the city. If it wasn¡¯t for that, Shannon would not be so arrogant. But soon, Delia realized, Viola is Young Miss Thompson Family. The Thompson Clan is the top family in Capital City. So. It was quite normal for Viola to know the head of the White family. ¡°Viola, are you close to the head of the White family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°My elder brother is very good friends with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Delia was relieved knowing their relationship, ¡°Viola, thank you for today.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± As she finished talking, Viola looked at Delia, ¡°Ella, if Shannon gives you a hard time, let me know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Delia nodded. Speaking of which, Delia said: ¡°Viola, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled! No wonder Rachel always says you¡¯re amazing.¡± Initially, Delia thought Viola was just exceptionally intelligent. She didn¡¯t expect she has such high martial strength. Viola smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Then, Viola took out a small bottle from her backpack and handed it to Delia, ¡°Ella, this is a special medicine for bruises, it works very quickly once applied to the face. You can try it in a nearby restroom, I need to go back now.¡± Shannon¡¯s slap was not light. Half of Delia¡¯s face was reddish and swollen, she took the medicine from Viola, ¡°It works quickly?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded, and then said: ¡°This ointment contains many precious medicinal ingredients. Indeed, you can see the effect in a few minutes after applying.¡± Effects seen within a few minutes? Upon hearing this, Delia widened her eyes. She felt as if Viola was marketing some product. Is there such a miraculous ointment in this world? ¡°Is it really that miraculous?¡± Delia asked. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll know after you apply it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Delia nodded, and thanked her again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Viola turned and left. Delia watched Viola¡¯s departing figure and shouted, ¡°Goodbye Viola.¡± Viola did not turn her head, she only waved her hand at Delia. Her departing pose seems cool. Delia found a nearby restroom, she stood in front of the mirror, looking at herself. Shannon was very heavy-handed. Almost the entire left side of her face was red and swollen. Like a Mantou. There was a very visible slap mark on her face, it looks a bit scary. It still hurts. Turning on the faucet, Delia endured the pain, cautiously washed her face, then took out the medicine bottle from Viola, opened the lid, and evenly applied the ointment on her face. The ointment was transparent, it was very refreshing when applied to the face. It was comfortable. It was like feeling a cool breeze on her face. It significantly reduced her sensation of burning on her face. Unexpectedly, this ointment works pretty well. Having applied the ointment, Delia went to use the restroom. Ten minutes later. Delia came out of the restroom, she looked at herself in the mirror, was momentarily stunned, the left side of her face which was very swollen a while ago had significantly reduced, if you didn¡¯t look closely, you couldn¡¯t even tell. Not only that, the slap mark had also faded a lot. ¡°My God!¡± Delia exclaimed. She thought she was hallucinating, closed her eyes and opened them again, finally confirming that this was not an illusion. There really is such a miraculous ointment in the world! This ointment is really amazing. What¡¯s its brand? She should buy some and stock up at home. Delia immediately took the ointment from her bag. It was a pure white bottle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It didn¡¯t have any brand name. No name. And no ingredients listed. Where did Viola buy this? Delia frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t think too much. She put the ointment back in her bag and after leaving the restroom, she called for a ride to go home. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _2 Chapter 894: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _2 Before returning home, Delia Frieman took out a small-sized makeup mirror from her bag and examined her face carefully. After making sure there was nothing wrong, she pulled out her keys and started locking up. The door opened from the inside just as her key was about to enter the lock. It was Dolores Frieman who opened the door. ¡°Delia, why are you back so late?¡± Delia would typically return home by half past eleven at the latest, but it was already past midnight tonight. Delia was always one to share good news and hide the bad. She smiled and said, ¡°Work has been busy recently, and after work, I thought I¡¯d buy some clothes for you guys.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve bought clothes for us, again?¡± Dolores frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, we don¡¯t lack clothes. Why do you always spend money recklessly? I don¡¯t want it, take it back!¡± In Dolores¡¯s opinion, as long as they had enough clothes to wear, that was fine. She didn¡¯t chase after beauty and style. Delia said, ¡°Sis, it didn¡¯t cost much. We may not be wealthy, but rest assured, we can afford to buy clothes.¡± Dolores sighed, ¡°Delia, you¡¯re now responsible for our living expenses and rent, and you also buy things for Rachel. The money is really not enough. We have enough clothes for the kids and me, you don¡¯t need to buy more.¡± Rachel Barton had come out of her room just in time to hear this, raising her eyebrows imperceptibly. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Yes. Delia had indeed bought her quite a few things, including nearly 30,000 dollars for her living expenses. But these items all together would not exceed 100,000 dollars. Listening to Dolores, it seemed as if she had blown through all of Delia¡¯s money. Delia could earn seventy to eighty thousand per month. How much had she actually used? The fact that Dolores had also opposed the boyfriend Mrs. Neagle had introduced to Delia, made Rachel even more dissatisfied. She thought Dolores had changed. She was no longer the same simple-minded sister as before. The present Dolores was materialistic and selfish. Despite Delia being able to have a better life, she simply did not want Delia to live better. Thinking of this, Rachel subtly furrowed her brow. At this time, Dolores was putting the clothes Delia bought for them back into the bag, ¡°Delia, really, take it back. Everyone talks about a seven-day return period without reason, right? We really do not need this.¡± Even though Delia¡¯s salary was indeed high, she couldn¡¯t continue like this. Moreover, Dolores had noticed that every time Delia bought clothes for their family, she would always forget about herself. Despite her ability to dress smartly every day, in reality, she only had four outfits that were suitable for going out. And then two replacement down jackets. As a sister, Dolores truly felt sorry for her. She was very grateful to have such a sister. Hugh Winslet and Theresa Winslet were both very sensible. They looked up at Delia and said, ¡°Aunt Delia, we have enough clothes. And we¡¯re still growing; a lot of the clothes we get this year can¡¯t be worn next year, so buying more is a waste. You should return them.¡± Delia stroked the heads of the two children, smiled and said, ¡°You keep the ones I bought for you. Next time, I won¡¯t buy any, ok?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Rachel knew Dolores was putting on a show. It¡¯d have been fine if Dolores was the one saying these words, but it turned out to be two young children. How old were Hugh Winslet and Theresa Winslet? Kids their age would normally be obsessed with nice clothes, but now Hugh and Theresa were saying this. It was clear that Dolores intentionally taught the children to say this. Because Dolores knew that no matter what she said, Delia would not return these clothes she had already bought. That way, Dolores could easily get free clothes, and also maintain a good sister image in Delia¡¯s heart. Killing two birds with one stone. Why not? Dolores was really surprising Rachel. After all, she didn¡¯t even graduate from elementary school. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this could prove that cunningness has nothing to do with education level. Tired of watching Dolores¡¯s act, Rachel looked at Dolores and smiled, ¡°Big sis, since Delia has already bought it, then you and the kids just keep it. After all, it¡¯s Delia¡¯s good intentions. Sometimes having the chance to do something for your family gives you a sense of achievement.¡± Hearing this, Delia laughed and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Rachel is absolutely right. I indeed love the feeling of being recognized for my achievements.¡± People well-educated are different, they always hit the nail on the head when they speak and behave. Dolores looked at Delia and frowned, ¡°But these clothes are too expensive.¡± Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _3 Chapter 895: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _3 Rachel Barton kept her head down, silent. She had said before that she didn¡¯t want it. But now she was complaining that it was too expensive. If Dolores Frieman really didn¡¯t want Delia Frieman to buy clothes for the children, why didn¡¯t she buy them herself? As their aunt, Delia couldn¡¯t bear to see them in old clothes, so she had to spend her own money. But Dolores still wanted to take advantage and play innocent. And Delia actually believed that Dolores was looking out for her. Silly. She¡¯s really silly. No wonder she could only return to her old line of work after being rescued. Delia smiled and said, ¡°I understand, sister. Next time, I¡¯ll buy cheaper ones for you.¡± Finishing her sentence, she took out another bag of clothes and handed them to Rachel, ¡°By the way, Rachel, these are yours.¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°Thank you, Aunt Delia.¡± Rachel needed Delia¡¯s gifts, so she wouldn¡¯t falsely refuse them. If she needed it, she needed it. No need to beat around the bush. And besides, Delia was genuinely buying them for the family. Since they were family, there was no need to put on a show. Delia then said, ¡°You should try them on to see if they fit. If they don¡¯t, we can go and exchange them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On the other side. The Price¡¯s house. The bedroom on the third floor. All was pitch dark inside. Mrs. Price came upstairs and knocked on the door, ¡°Noah, are you in there?¡± Noah was the only child in the family. Because of this, he was spoiled and had a hot temper in his early years, always causing trouble. But later, after being harshly disciplined by society, he completely changed and shouldered the family¡¯s responsibilities. Mrs. Price stood at the door, knocking for quite some time, but there was still no response from inside. Mrs. Price frowned slightly, ¡°Noah?¡± Still, there was no response. Just then, Mr. Price came over, asking with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Price looked at Mr. Price, and continued, ¡°Noah. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, came home from work and locked himself in his room. He hasn¡¯t eaten, nor opened the door.¡± Mr. Price, of course, knew about Noah pursuing Delia at work, and all the turmoil it caused. Hearing these words, he slightly frowned, speculating, ¡°Could it have something to do with that young girl at our company?¡± ¡°Which young girl?¡± Mrs. Price was very curious. Noah had dated before, but the girls were always falling over themselves for him. This was the first time that Noah had locked himself in his room because of a girl. Mr. Price briefly explained Delia¡¯s situation, and then said, ¡°Actually, that young girl is quite good. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a few years older than our Noah.¡± ¡°How many years older?¡± ¡°Our Noah is 25; she¡¯s 28,¡± replied Mr. Price. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Price said, ¡°I thought it was a big age gap, it¡¯s just three years. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Mr. Price laughed, ¡°Indeed, age isn¡¯t much of an issue, but her level of education is a bit low, and because of this, she¡¯s still just a Sales Team Leader even now.¡± Normal circumstances, given Delia¡¯s capabilities, she would have at least been promoted to a departmental manager. ¡°What¡¯s her level of education?¡± Mrs. Price was very curious. ¡°She didn¡¯t finish junior high school,¡± answered Mr. Price. Mrs. Price frowned slightly, ¡°Hmm, that is indeed not high.¡± After finishing her sentence, Mrs. Price added, ¡°Since she¡¯s a capable Sales Team Leader, her work ability must be strong, right?¡± Mr. Price nodded, ¡°Last month, her team made over ten million in sales. They were the top team among ten others.¡± She was even the toughest team leader among the group. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Price was astonished, ¡°If I remember correctly, the entire sales team used to make about ten million, right?¡± Delia alone made ten million, which showed she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Absolutely amazing! Mr. Price nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I said that girl has quite the ability. It¡¯s a shame she lacks a proper education.¡± ¡°What does she lack in education? Sure, education is a stepping stone, but without ability, a diploma is just a piece of blank paper! Mr. Price, I think you¡¯re simply muddled. Ignoring such talent and not promoting her. Do you want other companies to poach her?¡± Looking at Mr. Price, Mrs. Price continued, ¡°Tomorrow, move her to a crucial position. Such a talented person can¡¯t be snatched away by other companies!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Price nodded, thinking Mrs. Price made a lot of sense. Her words were like a wake-up call. ¡°By the way, is that young girl good looking?¡± Mrs. Price asked again. Mr. Price replied, ¡°She¡¯s not extraordinarily beautiful, but quite fetching.¡± ¡°Is she the enduring beauty type?¡± Mrs. Price asked. Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _4 Chapter 896: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _4 Mr. Price just nodded, ¡°Guess so.¡± Mrs. Price got intrigued, ¡°That¡¯s not bad¡­¡± After all, they did need a daughter-in-law. Both Mr. and Mrs. Price started from scratch, as a result, they do not value someone¡¯s family background, but rather their individual capabilities. Of course, nothing could compare to what Noah himself liked. Since Noah liked Delia this much, then she definitely supported him. The most commendable part was that Delia was not only beautiful but also skillful¡­ and Noah liked her¡­ Perhaps, this daughter-in-law could really change Noah. Mr. Price discerned Mrs. Price¡¯s thoughts, continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t bother daydreaming, she has not even accepted Noah¡¯s feelings yet!¡± Mother Lu said: ¡°It¡¯s normal that she didn¡¯t accept, there are so many men and fewer women nowadays, she naturally needs to pick and choose. Our Noah is so handsome, as long as he pursues her wholeheartedly, I¡¯m sure he stands a chance.¡± ¡°If that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t be in this state right now. He¡¯d been sending her flowers for more than half a year,¡± Mr. Price said, glancing into the room. Knowing that Delia was special, when he first knew that Noah was pursuing Delia, he did not stop Noah. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co At first, Mr. Price thought Noah was just chasing her for fun and that he¡¯d give up if she rejected him. After all, he was just fluttering around every day like a bee in flowers. But, to Mr. Price¡¯s surprise, Noah had persevered till now and had put himself in this situation. Devastated. It seemed that he genuinely did like Delia. Listening to Mr. Price¡¯s portrayal, Mrs. Price began to like this girl she had never met even more. If it were someone else, they would definitely immediately agree to the pursuit of a future company heir, and then have a passionate love affair. But Delia not only didn¡¯t do that but instead devoted her mind to her career, achieving a personal performance of over 10 million. It was apparent. Delia was a good girl who could establish wealth and prosperity. Continuing, Mrs. Price said: ¡°He must not have found the right way to pursue her if he hasn¡¯t won her over yet. Not acceptable, I must go in and take a look, teach Noah some tricks, he can¡¯t keep doing this, a good daughter-in-law will be stolen away by others.¡± As soon as Mrs. Price finished speaking, she quickly found the spare key downstairs, unlocked the door, and entered the room. The room was very dark. There was a slight smell of alcohol in the room. Very strong. ¡°Noah, Mom is coming in.¡± After speaking, Mrs. Price turned on the light. Click. The room was now illuminated. The entire room was littered with beer cans. Noah was lying on the carpet with a rosy face, mumbling non-stop, ¡°Why? Why¡­¡± ¡°Oh dear, how did he drink so much?¡± Mrs. Price frowned slightly, walked to Noah¡¯s side, and pulled him up. ¡°Noah, get up now!¡± The drunken Noah was utterly unconscious by now. Mrs. Price shouted, ¡°Price, Price! Noah drank too much, bring up a box of yogurt!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Price responded. Two minutes later, Mr. Price arrived with a box of yogurt, frowning slightly, ¡°How is he this drunk?¡± Mrs. Price sighed, ¡°It hasn¡¯t even begun and yet he¡¯s already like this. Looks like he has really fallen for her this time!¡± Fortunately, this was not a bad thing for Noah. After all, she is a good girl. Mr. Price then poured yogurt into Noah¡¯s mouth. After drinking a cup of yogurt, Noah¡¯s condition did not improve much. Mr. and Mrs. Price together carried him to the bed. On the other side. Shannon was annoyed with Viola Thompson for slapping her abruptly, and she angrily kicked Rita in the shins, ¡°Good-for-nothing! You are just a good-for-nothing!¡± Rita didn¡¯t expect Shannon would vent her anger on her, she even less expected that Viola would have such good skills. She has a Taekwondo Black Belt, renowned for being unconquerable in the Martial Arts School. Yet she was defeated by a little girl tonight. More shockingly, Viola was able to defeat her in just one move. This made Rita hang her head in shame, she felt she could never lift her head high again. If this incident were to spread to the Martial Arts School, she would not have the face to exist. ¡°Viola Thompson, huh! I will not let her off!¡± Shannon gritted her teeth resentfully, as if she wanted to swallow Viola whole. Rita was completely calm by this point. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was analyzing the entire incident. Suddenly, Rita said, ¡°Shannon, just calm down, things may not be as simple as we think. Don¡¯t you think the name Viola Thompson seems familiar?¡± Familiar? Shannon frowned slightly, ¡°Familiar? Where?¡± Rita said: ¡°I don¡¯t know where it seems familiar either, it just feels like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _5 Chapter 897: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _5 At this moment, Rita suddenly widened her eyes and continued, ¡°Susan, you¡¯re not saying that this Viola Thompson could be Young Miss Thompson Family, are you? After all, Young Miss Thompson Family is also named Viola Thompson!¡± ¡°Young Miss Thompson Family? How is that possible! What is Young Miss Thompson Family¡¯s status? How could she ever associate with people like Delia Frieman?¡± Delia Frieman was the most bottom-rung, low-class person. On the other hand, Viola Thompson was the lofty Young Miss Thompson Family. Just thinking about it with their toes, they knew that these two could never be good friends. The most crucial point is, the Thompson Clan is the top family in Capital City. If Viola Thompson really was the Young Miss Thompson Family, she would definitely be surrounded by many bodyguards. But there was nobody around Viola Thompson. Even the clothes she wore were simple. A down jacket worth just a few hundred yuan. Although the night lights were not very bright, Shannon White still noticed the style of the down jacket worn by Viola Thompson. Thinking about this, Shannon White narrowed her eyes. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site She would surely make Viola Thompson pay. Rita became a little afraid, ¡°Susan, calm down.¡± She always felt that something was wrong. If Viola Thompson was really like Delia Frieman, just an ordinary person, how could she dare to hit Shannon White? Obviously. There was someone backing Viola Thompson. Shannon White felt that Rita was timid and scared, ¡°Then please stay away from me in the future! I don¡¯t need a friend like you!¡± More trouble than help! After speaking, Shannon White turned and left. Rita watched her retreating figure, her thoughts deep. She was genuinely afraid. Especially when recalling the confrontation with Viola Thompson. Shannon White covered her face and ran home crying all the way. When Mrs. White saw Shannon White¡¯s face swollen like this, her heart ached. She immediately said, ¡°Susan, who did this to you? Who hit you like this?¡± Shannon White hugged her mother and cried out loud. ¡°Mum! Mum! You have to avenge me!¡± Mrs. White patted Shannon White¡¯s back, ¡°Good child, take your time and tell me what happened, don¡¯t worry. Mum will definitely take action for you.¡± Shannon White narrated the sequence of events. Mrs. White immediately pounded the table and stood up, ¡°This wild girl really has big guts! Wait and see, I will arrange for someone to bring this wild girl back tomorrow, and beat her until you feel avenged.¡± With the mighty tree known as Mr. White behind them, the White family doesn¡¯t have to be a famous gang boss in Capital City to deal with a wild girl. ¡°Mum, you¡¯re the best.¡± Shannon White hugged her mother¡¯s arm. Mrs. White looked at Shannon White¡¯s face, her eyes filled with heartache, and immediately called the family doctor. Soon. The family doctor came. The next morning. Delia Frieman, as usual, came to the company to work. However, just after she had taken her seat, she was called over by Linda, the secretary-general manager. ¡°Is it Team Leader Wang?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Delia Frieman looked up at Linda. Linda smiled and said, ¡°I am Linda, the secretary of the general manager, and the general manager asked me to call you over.¡± Hearing this, Delia Frieman was somewhat surprised, ¡°The general manager called me?¡± Sales team matters have always been handled by the minister, who then reports to the manager¡­ At the most, the manager wouldn¡¯t call for her¡­ What was going on? Could it be¡­ At this moment, Delia Frieman suddenly had a bad premonition. Could it be because of her affairs with Noah Reed? Was the company going to fire her? Delia Frieman followed Linda¡¯s steps with an uneasy heart. As soon as she left, the members of the sales team began to speculate. They were all guessing whether Delia Frieman was about to be fired! ¡°What happened to Ella? Why does the general manager want to talk to her?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that the company wants to fire her, can it?¡± ¡°Did you guys notice, today Manager Li didn¡¯t send flowers to Ella.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Delia Frieman was gone for more than an hour. An hour later, she returned to her workstation. She didn¡¯t say anything, just picked up a paper box and began to pack her things at the workstation. Her actions further confirmed the speculation of dismissal. If it wasn¡¯t because of dismissal, why would Delia Frieman be packing things here? Just at this moment, a young woman who was usually close with Shannon White walked over, ¡°Was Team Leader Wang fired?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Well, she really thought she was a white swan! Dreaming of soaring onto tree branches and becoming a phoenix, but she¡¯s just a pitiful bug.¡± This was also a member of the sales team. Usually, she was sweet-tongued, addressing Delia Frieman as ¡®Ella¡¯. But who would have thought, when it came to a critical moment, her true colors were revealed. Delia Frieman didn¡¯t speak, she just continued to tidy up her desk. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _6 Chapter 898: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _6 ¡°Goldrick! Shut up! Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± the deputy team leader came over and then looked at Delia Frieman, ¡°Ella, what¡¯s happening?¡± Given Delia Frieman¡¯s performance ability, there¡¯s no way she could be fired by the company. Manager Li isn¡¯t the type of person who can¡¯t tell right from wrong. Before Delia Frieman had the chance to ask anything, Linda brought over a new face, laughing, ¡°Good afternoon, everyone from the sales team. Let me introduce you all to your new team leader. And Delia Frieman, she has officially been promoted to be the manager of our Sales Department.¡± Linda then turned to Delia, laughing, ¡°Manager Frieman, congratulations.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Delia looked at Linda and thanked her with a smile. Initially, Delia thought she had made some mistake which is why the managing director wanted to speak with her. She hadn¡¯t imagined in her wildest dreams that she could be promoted to a managerial position. It seems that what Viola Thompson said was right. Truly capable people will shine no matter where they go. Most importantly, how to correctly face yourself. As soon as these words were spoken, the sales team looked at each other, completely dumbfounded. wuxiaworld.site Manager? Delia Frieman? Especially Goldrick, who had just mocked Delia. At this moment, Goldrick was pale, and felt a chill throughout her body. What stupid thing had she just done! What should she do now? Goldrick swallowed hard and couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Ella is so incredible!¡± ¡°Ella, congratulations to you!¡± Team members successively offered their congratulations to Delia. ¡°Everyone, please mind your language,¡± Linda spoke again at this moment, ¡°From today, Team Leader Frieman is Manager Frieman.¡± The crowd changed their tune accordingly. Delia Frieman, carrying her things, arrived on the fourth floor. In this company, the higher the floor, the higher the position. When she first joined the company, she was doing odd jobs on the first floor. Later, because of her outstanding work ability, she was hired as a salesperson and became an assistant team leader a month later, then a deputy team leader and team leader. Just when Delia thought she would be a team leader for the rest of her life, she was unexpectedly promoted to a managerial position. This was something Delia Frieman had not even dared to dream about. In her dreams, she only ever fantasized about being a department director. Just after settling into her position, a young woman in a suit walked up to Delia, ¡°Hello Manager Frieman, I¡¯m Selina, your new secretary. If you need anything, feel free to call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Delia was still getting used to her managerial position. Then Selina continued, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll step out.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Selina turned to leave, but not before sneaking another glance at Delia. She had seen many beautiful women before. Delia wasn¡¯t the most outstanding among them, but Selina wondered how she managed to get Noah Reed to send flowers for half a year straight, and even declined him in the end. Delia settled into her position. Ten minutes later, she called Selina for an understanding of the manager¡¯s daily tasks. Perform according to position. She would work hard to not disappoint the managing director. Delia is a very adaptable person, and she adjusted to her new status in no time at all. To celebrate her promotion, she ordered a meal at a restaurant that night. It was a mid-to-high-end restaurant. About three hundred per person. Even the usually frugal Dolores Frieman was very happy, raising her glass, ¡°Delia, congratulations!¡± ¡°Thank you, big sis.¡± Rachel Barton was sitting next to Delia, unsure of what she was feeling. Promotion? There¡¯s such a thing as promotion in Delia¡¯s line of work? Could it be that she¡¯s been promoted to a madam? Only Dolores would believe such words. Rachel looked at Delia and asked, ¡°Second sister, after your promotion, will you be on an annual salary now?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Delia nodded, ¡°But it still depends on work abilities and performances. Our managing director said that the minimum would be five hundred thousand a year.¡± Dolores¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Oh my god! Delia, you¡¯re even more amazing than a college graduate.¡± Somehow. Rachel felt like Dolores¡¯s words were directed at her. After all, she was the only college student in the family. And she probably won¡¯t be able to find such a high-paying job in the future. A minimum of five hundred thousand a year. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Promoted to manager? Only Dolores would believe these tall tales. Maybe. Dolores was simply turning a blind eye. In this case, Rachel also pretended to be oblivious, lifting her glass, looking at Delia, ¡°Second sister, congratulations. From now on, you¡¯ll be the most successful one in our family.¡± Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _7 Chapter 899: 265: Offended someone who should not be offended! _7 Delia Frieman laughed and said, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just lucky. Rachel, you¡¯re the most accomplished of the three of us sisters.¡± Delia really considered herself lucky. She had a bleak past, originally thought she would be stuck in the dust, but didn¡¯t expect that there would be a benefactor in her life. So, now she just wants to make up for all the regrets for her sister. Seeing her sister happy makes her happy. ¡­ On the other side. The White family. Mrs. White was on the phone, ¡°Has everything been taken care of?¡± On hearing this, the burly man on the other end of the phone turned to look at Viola Thompson, who was sitting in the car with her legs crossed, he was very puzzled. In their years of doing this job, this was the first time he had met a young lady who did not scream and shout, and even quite arrogantly raised her legs. The world is full of wonders. Isn¡¯t she scared at all? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 ¡°Madam, the girl is under our control. We are on our way back now.¡± ¡°Good. Speed up.¡± Mrs. White was already impatient to avenge her beloved daughter. ¡°Understood.¡± Once the phone call ended, the burly man urged the driver, ¡°Push it! The lady is urging us!¡± On hearing this, the driver immediately sped up. The burly man looked at Viola and took out a prepared rope. He exchanged a glance with the tattooed man across from him. The other man immediately understood what he meant and went over to Viola. At this moment, Viola held out her hands, ¡°Tie me up. By the way, are you guys planning to stuff something like a cloth into my mouth?¡± The burly man turned to the tattooed man: ¡°???¡± Was there really such a fearless human being? The burly man frowned, ¡°If you dare to play tricks on us, we will kill you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t pull off any surprises.¡± Voila said. The tattooed man used the rope to bind Viola¡¯s hands. Viola continued, ¡°What about my mouth? Shouldn¡¯t you stick a piece of tape on it? You guys don¡¯t seem very professional.¡± The burly man: ¡°¡­¡± The tattooed man: ¡°¡­¡± Was it they who kidnapped Viola, or was Viola actually in control of them? In order to show that they were not being controlled, the burly man ignored Viola¡¯s comments and harshly said: ¡°Shut up!¡± Viola then really stopped talking, but she still crossed her legs and even started humming a tune. The burly man and the tattooed man started to feel a little hazy. Who on earth was this woman? However, soon after, the car stopped. The burly man turned to the tattooed man, and pointed at a black hood on the side, ¡°You go.¡± Viola continued, ¡°I get it, I get it! No need to bother, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She then used her still free hands to pick up a black bag and slipped it over her own head. This was way too unbelievable! The burly man and the tattooed man swallowed hard, starting to question their purpose. The two men then took Viola to the White family¡¯s dark room. Mrs. White had been waiting in the dark room for a while. Looking at the covered girl in front of her, she squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°This is her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, Shannon White rushed down from upstairs, ¡°Mom, did they bring her back?¡± Mrs. White nodded. Shannon White came up to Mrs. White and took off the black hood from Viola¡¯s head. As she took it off. Even Mrs. White was stunned. Such a beautiful girl. Not only that, Mrs. White thought that Viola looked familiar. Shannon White looked at Mrs. White, ¡°Mom, you should go out first; I have some words to say to her alone.¡± Mrs. White nodded and left the room. Inside the dark room. Shannon White looked at Viola with a triumphant look in her eyes, ¡°Viola Thompson, you never thought this day would come, did you?¡± Viola slightly lifted the corners of her lips, ¡°I think, today will be an unforgettable day for you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her tone was calm as she stared at Shannon White. Even though her gaze was simple, it gave Shannon White the chills. Shannon White frowned slightly. At the same time. The White family¡¯s living room. Samuel White rushed in from outside, grabbed Mrs. White by the collar, ¡°Grace Taylor! Did you have the young miss of the Thompson Clan kidnapped?¡± Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: 266: Dont Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_1 Chapter 900: 266: Don¡¯t Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_1 Grace Taylor had never seen such a state from Samuel White. She was taken aback for a moment. But soon, she collected herself and broke free from Samuel¡¯s grasp, saying, ¡°What Young Miss Thompson Family! I don¡¯t know her!¡± Samuel furrowed his brow, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t harm Young Miss Thompson Family?¡± ¡°Do I have a death wish? To mess with Miss Thompson?¡± Grace retorted. Although the White family had some minor influence in Capital City, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to bite off more than she could chew by antagonizing Young Miss Thompson Family. Who was Young Miss Thompson Family? The pearl in the Thompson Clan¡¯s palm! Upon hearing Grace¡¯s denial, Samuel felt slightly relieved and asked: ¡°Then why did I hear that you had Wang Wu kidnap a girl surnamed Thompson to get back at Shannon?¡± Wang Wu is the White family¡¯s professional thug. He¡¯s pretty tall, about 1.8 meters. Very sturdy! wuxiaworld.site Over the years, he¡¯s done quite a few jobs for the White family. Just as Samuel heard that Miss Thompson had been kidnapped, his Secretary rushed over to inform him that Grace had Wang Wu kidnap a young girl surnamed Thompson to get back at Shannon. God knows how panicked Samuel felt when he heard this. He was so scared that he rushed back home immediately. What if Grace mistook another person for Miss Thompson? He had heard that even the Thompson Clan¡¯s Personal Defense Team was mobilized for this. The Personal Defense Team is an elite group cultivated by the Thompson Clan. They only mobilize when absolutely necessary. Once they do, there will be bloodshed. Seeing Samuel in such a state, Grace couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, then replied: ¡°Do you think every girl with the last name Thompson is Young Miss Thompson Family?¡± She had already looked into it. Although Young Miss Thompson Family is also named Viola Thompson. The Viola Thompson they brought back was simply an ordinary person. Everything she wore and used was quite ordinary. Especially her shoes. The pair of white shoes worn by Viola were only about fifty-nine yuan on Ebay, including shipping. How could someone like this possibly be Young Miss Thompson Family? Moreover. According to Shannon, Delia Frieman is just an ordinary working girl. She didn¡¯t even graduate junior high. Remember, Viola Thompson is a Capital University student, how could she possibly be good friends with someone who didn¡¯t even graduate junior high? After all, birds of a feather flock together. Samuel felt somewhat relieved, but he was still worried, and said: ¡°Take me to see her.¡± Only seeing for himself could completely put his mind at ease. Grace glanced at him, slightly impatient, and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As she finished speaking, Grace turned around and headed towards the small dark room. Samuel fallowed, ¡°Shannon is getting more and more reckless recently. If this matter went public, do you know how much influence it would have on us?¡± Grace huffed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re hardly ever home, all you know is fooling around! Have you ever cared about Shannon? Do you know she was bullied? All you know is what Shannon did wrong, did you ever ask why Shannon did what she did?¡± Falling silent for a moment, Grace went on: ¡°Shannon isn¡¯t the type to cause problems. The idea was mine. I wanted to take revenge for Shannon!¡± Her daughter is the child she gave birth to after much hardship. Why should she let some brat bully her? At her words, Samuel became tense and asked, ¡°What happened to Shannon?¡± But fooling around was one thing. After all, Shannon is his only daughter, and hearing she got bullied made Samuel fuming. Who dared to bully his daughter? ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°Shannon was slapped by that bitch, her face is still swollen even now!¡± Hearing this, Samuel got even angrier, ¡°What? Shannon got slapped?¡± He didn¡¯t even consider why Shannon got slapped. All Samuel thought about was getting justice for his precious daughter. ¡°Or why else would I be so angry,¡± Grace said. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle this. So what if she is just a random girl? If it comes to it, we can just give her some money. But I assure you, I will make her pay!¡± Grace had done things like this more than once before. That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t worried at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before, when Shannon caused trouble outside and had blinded a girl, the girl was from the countryside, and they settled it by paying over six hundred thousand yuan. Six hundred thousand was nothing more than pocket change to them. It¡¯s just about enough to buy a handbag. But for most ordinary people, it¡¯s a fortune. Samuel¡¯s frown was still in place, and the rage was evident in his eyes. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: 266: Dont Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_2 Chapter 901: 266: Don¡¯t Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_2 Not only is Shannon her only daughter, but she also holds the potential to become the future head of the White family. A wretched girl from who knows where, dares to lay a hand on Shannon! She must have guts of steel! He¡¯s interested to see what kind of girl would be so daring. Samuel White quickens his steps. Inside the little black room. Having finally found an opportunity for revenge, Shannon wouldn¡¯t let Viola Thompson off so easily. She raises her hand, preparing to slap her, hard. Just as her palm is about to hit Viola¡¯s face, Viola steps aside slightly and just turns her head a bit. Her raven tresses sweep out a perfect arc in the air. At the same time. Shannon¡¯s slap misses entirely. Not only that, the force of her slap carries her forward and she stumbles slightly, almost falling, looking rather clumsy. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°Slut!¡± Shannon is furious, ¡°You dare to dodge!¡± Viola raises an eyebrow slightly. Despite her hands being tied, it doesn¡¯t put a damper on her innate queenly aura. With a sly grin on her lips, she looks at Shannon, ¡°Do you dare to believe, I can even hit you back.¡± Her words, confident and flamboyant, make anyone who hears them instinctively believe that she is indeed capable of it. Shannon, already incredibly enraged, turns pale with anger on hearing these words. How dare she! How dare Viola Thompson? You just wait. You¡¯re as good as dead today. Shannon has no qualms about doing such things regularly and she knows, as long as no lives are taken, all is fine. She doesn¡¯t want Viola¡¯s life. But she would ensure that Viola never sees the light of the day again. Thinking about it, Shannon¡¯s eyes glow with malicious intent. Shannon steps up to Viola with the intention to grab her by the hair and crush her face under her foot, then, grinding her face with her heel until it¡¯s inflamed! Thinking about it, Shannon feels utterly satisfied, as if she could already see Viola¡¯s disfigured face. In life, one¡¯s face is of utmost importance. If Viola¡¯s face was ruined, would she dare to venture out in public ever again? Shannon smiles broadly, reaching out for Viola¡¯s hair. Her hand is about to grab Viola¡¯s hair. But then a second later. Viola delivers a side kick. Bang! Shannon falls flat on her back. It hurts a lot. Shannon feels as if her ribs are about to break. Viola even dared to fight back! Shannon¡¯s expression of pain is mixed with incredulity. She hadn¡¯t expected it at all. Yet, Viola still looks nonchalantly cool, ¡°I warned you, not to provoke me.¡± Shannon sucks in a breath, suppresses her pain, shouting loudly: ¡°Jack, Jerry!¡± Soon, two burly men step into the dark room. Looking at the burly and tattooed men before her. Viola¡¯s attitude remains as cool as ever. As if she doesn¡¯t take these two men seriously at all. Jack and Jerry look at Viola, their eyes devoid of the usual menace and instead filled with fear. They feel there¡¯s something eerie about this young girl. Although she looks young, her eyes possess an irresistible sharpness. Especially her reactions. Despite their many years in this line of work, they have never come across such a poised captive. Shannon gets up from the floor and commands, ¡°Jack, Jerry, get her! I want her dead!¡± Jack and Jerry exchange a look, both seeing fear in each other¡¯s eyes. They dare not move. ¡°Good-for-nothings!¡± Shannon grabs a decorative piece and hurls it at them. Just at this moment. Samuel White and Grace Taylor walk in from outside. Bang! The decorative piece also falls down at this moment. Samuel White doesn¡¯t notice Viola in the corner, his first concern is about the wound on his beloved daughter¡¯s face, ¡°Shannon, are you okay? Who hit you? Tell daddy, Daddy will get justice for you!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± On seeing her father, Shannon immediately starts crying pitifully. ¡°I did it.¡± At this moment, a calm voice rings out in the room. Hearing this, Samuel White¡¯s brows furrow, he looks up. Just who is this audacious wild girl? Is she tired of living? He looked up, and was dumbstruck. His anger vanished instantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person before his eyes, with her captivating beauty and unparalleled grace¡­ Is none other than the little princess of the Thompson Clan, Viola Thompson! ¡°Mis-Mis-Miss Thompson!¡± Samuel White had never expected that the person Grace Taylor had caught was Young Miss Thompson Family. At this moment, Samuel White¡¯s legs are trembling. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: 266: Dont Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_3 Chapter 902: 266: Don¡¯t Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_3 What¡­what do we do now? Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyes, and looked at Samuel White, ¡°Mr. White, long time no see.¡± Although she referred to him as Mr. White, a chill washed over Samuel¡¯s back, drenching him with cold sweat. What should they do now? Grace Taylor turned her head to glance at Samuel White, shock manifest in her eyes. What did Samuel White just call Viola Thompson? Miss Thompson? Impossible? How could Viola Thompson be the Young Miss Thompson Family! Samuel White also wished he was mistaken. But he wasn¡¯t. This was indeed Viola Thompson. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co At a certain cocktail party, Samuel was privileged to see Sawyer Thompson bring Viola. At that time, Sawyer wanted everyone to know that he had this precious daughter named Viola Thompson. Therefore, Samuel was absolutely certain that this was Viola, the Young Miss of the Thompson Clan. What should he do now? At that moment, Samuel White¡¯s legs were shaking, ¡°Miss¡­Miss Thompson, h¡­how come you¡¯re here?¡± At this point, Grace Taylor heard Samuel¡¯s addressing clearly. So, she hadn¡¯t misheard. Indeed, Samuel White addressed Viola as Miss Thompson. Grace quickly asked, ¡°Did you mistake her for someone else?¡± Hearing this, Samuel White looked at Grace and barked, ¡°Are you blind? This is Miss Thompson! Apologize to her at once!¡± Grace felt her legs go weak. Unable to react, she stood frozen in place. Samuel White brushed off Grace, walked towards Viola, his expression almost tearful, ¡°Miss¡­Miss Thompson, ¡®like a bolt out of the blue¡¯, we have an internal issue here, I, I will untie¡­untie you now.¡± ¡°Why do you want to untie me?¡± Viola Thompson responded with a faint smile, ¡°I quite like this. What¡¯s more, Miss White hasn¡¯t had her vengeance yet.¡± Samuel White could only turn to Shannon White, ¡°You wretched girl! Hurry and apologize to Miss Thompson!¡± Shannon White frowned deeply. Miss Thompson? Viola Thompson? Could Viola really be Miss Thompson? No! Impossible! Utterly impossible! Samuel White knew very well that the consequences of this matter were severe, he walked towards Shannon, and without hesitation, gave Shannon a solid slap. Smack. Shannon White¡¯s face, already bruised, bore the mark of a fresh injury. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Shannon White covered her face, looking at at Samuel White in disbelief, ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m repeating myself, apologize to Miss Thompson at once.¡± Samuel White angrily commanded. Apologize to Viola Thompson? Shannon White¡¯s pride and self-respect wouldn¡¯t allow her to do so. She just stared at Samuel White, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions. ¡°You blind and reckless girl, how dare you offend Miss Thompson! Have you eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard?!¡± Samuel White raised his hand, delivering yet another slap. Without mercy. Who was Viola Thompson? She was the daughter whose fate was held in Sawyer Thompson¡¯s hands. Moreover, she had three brothers. Which one of these brothers was easy to confront? Brandon Thompson, the eldest brother, was a prized talent. With his inherent abilities, he had solidified his position among the power circles of Capital City. With two companies about to go public under his name, he had influence in both legal and underworld corporations. Borden Thompson, the second brother, was a renowned artist and good friend of the supreme leader of Country Reasin, and was even titled a noble by that country. And, Bob Thompson, the youngest brother. Although Bob had been expelled from the Thompson family and had lost his star aura, in terms of blood relations, he was still Viola¡¯s brother. Most importantly, even in the shadows, Bob was still thriving. If Shannon White continued to remain silent, it was very possible for the White family to collapse! With this sudden realization, Samuel White felt a chill down his spine. He could only hope that Viola Thompson ignored Shannon¡¯s behaviour. Shannon White was thrown onto the ground with that slap. Thud! Grace Taylor was heartbroken. Cursing at Samuel White for being so harsh. But when she remembered that Viola was Miss Thompson, a sense of fear arose within her. ¡°Shannon, apologize quickly!¡± Grace Taylor rushed to Shannon¡¯s side. Samuel White was spewing curses in anger. At this point, he had completely forgotten that Shannon was his precious daughter. All he could think of was how to appease Viola Thompson and get this serious problem out of the small black room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alas. It was easy to call forth trouble, but hard to send it away. Viola simply sat in her chair, ¡°Go back? Why should I go back? I find this place rather nice.¡± She spoke with a light tone, even a hint of a smile between her brows. But Samuel White¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good at all. Almost on the verge of tears, he pleaded, ¡°Miss Thompson, please forget about us little people. Rest assured, I will definitely discipline this wretched daughter of mine. This place isn¡¯t suitable for you, you are delicate and precious. Let¡¯s go to the hall, I heard you enjoy tea, I have prepared the finest tea for you.¡± Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: 266: Dont Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_4 Chapter 903: 266: Don¡¯t Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_4 Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes showed no emotion as her mind dwelled on her fondness for Milk Tea. If Samuel White had prepared Milk Tea, then she might have seriously considered it. Samuel White then went on to say, ¡°How about I release your hand first¡­¡± As he spoke, he shot a look at Grace Taylor. Grace was a flexible person, and she was now consumed with regret, regretting having brought Viola Thompson back without fully investigating the issue. Well, look where that got them now! A noble was offended. ¡°Miss Thompson, I am to be blamed entirely. As a mother, I have failed,¡± Grace approached Viola Thompson, ¡°I apologize to you, Miss Thompson. You can hit me or scold me, anything to appease your anger.¡± Viola¡¯s face remained expressionless, she kept her eyes on Grace, ¡°What number am I?¡± What number? What did she mean by what number? Grace was somewhat baffled and for a moment couldn¡¯t comprehend what Viola meant. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Viola continued to languidly sit on her chair, staring at Grace, ¡°How many people have you kidnapped before me?¡± It was hard to believe that such things were happening in this modern society, unless one had experienced it for themselves. The only reason why Mr. White and his wife were bowing and scraping before her now, was purely due to her title of Young Miss Thompson Family. If she weren¡¯t Young Miss Thompson Family today, what might have occurred? A terrifying thought indeed. Grace was somewhat flustered, ¡°Miss Thompson, this was all a misunderstanding. We understand our mistake now!¡± Killing was not more than nodding the head, they had already accepted their error, what more did Viola want? Even if she was Young Miss Thompson Family, she should not persist relentlessly once she had the upper hand. ¡°And what if I wasn¡¯t Young Miss Thompson Family? How would you have dealt with me then?¡± Viola Thompson continued to question. Grace furrowed her brows imperceptibly. She hadn¡¯t expected Viola Thompson to ask such a tricky question. Nor had she expected her to be so persistent. How would they have dealt? If she wasn¡¯t Young Miss Thompson Family, she would have long had the urge to break Viola¡¯s legs! Who asked Viola to reincarnate into the Thompson Clan she adored? Now that she was Young Miss Thompson Family, she was embraced as a precious gem. Naturally, everything she said was right. No one else had the qualification to retort! Grace forced a smile onto her face, ¡°Miss Thompson, we truly realize our mistake. If you feel like we didn¡¯t punish Susan heavy enough, then you decide how to handle this matter, we will abide by it!¡± Upon hearing this, Samuel White immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Miss Thompson, how you decide to handle this, we will listen to you! Miss Thompson, this isn¡¯t a proper place for conversation, how about we change to a more appropriate place for a detailed discussion?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Viola Thompson showed no inclination to leave, ¡°I think this place is quite good.¡± Hearing this, Samuel White¡¯s face fell into a look of despair. Just a while ago, he heard that the Thompson Clan had mobilized their defense forces. Given their abilities, they should be able to locate them soon¡­ Now they must immediately get Viola out of this dark room. The person who tied the bell must also be the one to untie it. It seemed that they had to solve the problem from its root. Samuel White looked towards Shannon, who was utterly stunned by now, ¡°You ungrateful fool, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Miss Thompson yet?¡± Viola responded with a nonchalant tone, ¡°Mr. White, perhaps it¡¯s I who should apologize to Miss White.¡± The more Viola spoke this way, the more afraid Samuel became. What now? Shannon White glared fiercely at Viola, her eyes radiating a desire to devour her. Even to this point, she still refused to believe that Viola was Young Miss Thompson Family. Young Miss Thompson Family wouldn¡¯t be close friends with someone like Delia Frieman. Hence, she would never apologize to Viola. ¡°I am telling you to apologize! Are you deaf?¡± Samuel vented his anger upon Shannon with another kick. Shannon White could no longer contain herself, yelling angrily: ¡°She¡¯s not! She is not Young Miss Thompson Family at all! She¡¯s just a scheming, insufferable wretch!¡± This insignificant wretch even dared to impersonate Young Miss Thompson Family. Just wait. She would soon be unmasked. When the defense force of the Thompson Clan arrived, everything would be clear. At that time, she would punish Viola mercilessly! Just then, the orderly sounds of marching footsteps could be heard in the air. It sounded like there were no less than twenty people. On hearing this sound, Samuel White¡¯s legs gave way as he collapsed onto the floor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Members of the Thompson Clan were here! Sawyer Thompson has brought the defense force. Shannon, on the other hand, watched the door expectantly. Great! Finally, someone has come to speak up for her. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: 266: Dont Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_5 Chapter 904: 266: Don¡¯t Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_5 Viola Thompson impersonating as the Young Miss Thompson Family, is something the Thompson Clan will not let go. ¡°Viola!¡± Even before the person arrived, his voice could be heard. Sawyer Thompson rushed in from outside the door. ¡°Dad.¡± Viola stood up from her chair. ¡°Viola!¡± Upon seeing Viola, Sawyer Thompson was extremely exhilarated, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Viola shook her head. Sawyer quickly noticed Viola¡¯s hands were bound, and his face immediately grew grave, ¡°Who did this?¡± As he spoke, he began to untie the ropes from Viola¡¯s wrists. Viola was pale. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The rope friction had left deep red marks on her fair wrists, some had even turned purple. The crisscrossing marks were chilling to witness. The air pressure in the room was low. Sawyer was so angry that he trembled. His precious daughter, whom he couldn¡¯t bear to even scold, had been horribly mistreated today. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Sawyer asked. ¡°No.¡± Viola replied. Sawyer felt even worse. Look at how sensible his precious daughter was, even with such injuries she was pretending to be strong and saying it didn¡¯t hurt. In the place of others, it would have been frightening enough to cause tears. This kind of ordeal would be unbearable not just for a girl but even for a grown man. He was certain Viola must be in shock, that¡¯s why she was saying it doesn¡¯t hurt. Sawyer¡¯s eyes were reddened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dad and brother are here.¡± Mandel Thompson walked up straight, grabbed Samuel White by the neck and lifted him up, coldly asking, ¡°What did you do to my little sister?¡± Mandel was always a stoic person, and his current expression was utterly terrifying. Samuel¡¯s face was completely drained of color. Would Mandel believe him if he said it was all voluntary on Viola¡¯s part, even cumulating to the point of Viola intentionally being hit? Just then, Mandel intensified his grip, causing Samuel to feel as if his neck was about to break. It was unbearable. His face gradually turned red. Mandel had no intention of loosening his grip. Instead, he tightened it further, his veins bulging visibly. Samuel held onto Mandel¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr¡­ President Thompson¡­¡± He wanted to apologize, he wanted to show remorse. But he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Shannon White stood there, completely frozen. Viola really was the Young Miss Thompson. What to do now? Shannon was almost unable to breathe. The room became eerily quiet. Sawyer was worried that staying any longer might deepen Viola¡¯s trauma, so he said, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s leave. Dad will take you home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded subtly, following Sawyer¡¯s steps. She suddenly felt how wonderful it was to have a family that was protective of her. She really loved this feeling. Sawyer turned back and looked at Mandel in that very moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just moments ago, he was soft with Viola, but now he seemed as if he had transformed into someone else, commanding respect and awe. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mandel let go of Samuel¡¯s neck. Samuel fell to the ground, gulping in air with wide breaths, his cheeks red from the lack of oxygen. Just then. He thought he was going to die. It was so close. Even now, recalling Mandel¡¯s gaze made him feel like he was suffocating. Samuel swallowed hard. Shannon had really messed with the wrong people this time! Just then, the security team surrounding the room started to retreat. The room regained its quiet, as if nothing had ever happened. Grace Taylor approached Samuel, looking puzzled, ¡°They just left like that?¡± She found it hard to believe. Logically. The Thompson Clan shouldn¡¯t have left so easily. Samuel knitted his brows tightly, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as that.¡± If it was anyone else, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But it just had to be the most cherished Young Miss in the Thompson Clan. Grace followed up, ¡°What do they want then? We¡¯ve apologized and admitted our mistakes! Moreover, this incident was not entirely Shannon¡¯s fault. It was Viola who started hitting Shannon first. Why would we provoke Viola for no reason? The Thompson Clan is really unreasonable! What, just because they have power and influence, they¡¯re superior?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Grace did not think that Shannon was at fault. She apologized to Viola only because of her status as Young Miss Thompson. Isn¡¯t the world like this? The law of the jungle. ¡°Overindulgent mother, spoilt child!¡± Upon hearing Grace¡¯s words, Samuel trembled in rage, and slapped Grace in a reflex. ¡°How many times have I told you to discipline your daughter, to not stir up trouble. What have you done? Not only did you not stop her, you encouraged her reckless behavior!¡± Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: 266: Dont Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_6 Chapter 905: 266: Don¡¯t Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_6 Grace Taylor has been excessively indulging Shannon White. She gives in to almost all her demands. Samuel White could vaguely sense that one day, Shannon would cause herself some trouble. Only after suffering some setbacks would one learn their lessons. But Samuel White never imagined that Shannon would stir up such a big trouble. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Grace¡¯s protection, Shannon would never have dared to bring someone home! ¡°So our daughter is only my daughter, right?¡± Grace Taylor glared at Samuel White, ¡°And you? Who are you?¡± Samuel White knew that this was not the time to argue. He forcibly calmed himself down, ¡°Mr. Sawyer Thompson spoils their daughter. They will not let this matter rest easily, Grace. Our family is really ruined this time!¡± Grace raised her eyebrows, ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± Samuel White replied: ¡°The Thompson Family even mobilized their private guard, what do you think?¡± Grace continued: ¡°But it¡¯s not entirely Shannon¡¯s fault. Now that you have hit Shannon this hard, are they going to force us into a corner?¡± Samuel White was speechless, ¡°You want to reason with the Thompson Family?¡± wuxiaworld.site Novts`o.co Even if they were right, at this time, the person they had kidnapped was Viola Thompson. Right had become wrong. Besides, the Thompson family had great influence in Capital City. Could they really reason with them? It was utterly impossible! Grace also realized the seriousness of the situation, ¡°Or shall we go to the head of family?¡± As the head of the White family and Shannon¡¯s uncle, Mr. White can¡¯t just stand by and watch their downfall. After all, they were family. Having said this, Grace continued: ¡°I heard that the family head has a good relationship with Mandel Thompson.¡± Furthermore. Although the White family was slightly inferior to the Thompson family on the surface. But Mr. White was a person of hidden depths. As long as he wanted to save Shannon and the White family, he would certainly have a way to do so. ¡°Even though our family has not had much interaction with him over the years, we are still of the same clan. Shannon is also the only heir of the White family. He should not stand idly by.¡± Pausing, Grace added, ¡°We all have the same surname. If the family head lets the Thompson family bully us, it would be a slap in his face.¡± Samuel White frowned, ¡°We should go to the White Family Mansion right now.¡± Grace was right. After all, they were family, and Shannon was the only descendant of the White lineage. Mr. White couldn¡¯t just watch them perish. Facing such a predicament, Samuel White had no choice but to seek help from Mr. White. So, Samuel White immediately took his wife and daughter to the White Family Mansion. However. Mr. White didn¡¯t even let them in. Samuel White was desperate, ¡°Butler, please consider our situation. We really have very important matters! If the family head doesn¡¯t help, we¡¯re really at a dead end!¡± Although Shannon didn¡¯t have a high degree of blood relation to Mr. White, according to family hierarchy, they were uncle and niece. The White family lineage was sparse in terms of offspring. In their generation, Shannon was the only one left. If Mr. White really preferred the same sex and never married for life, then Shannon would become the sole heir of the White Family. This was the very point Shannon was most proud of. At this moment, Mr. White¡¯s assistant hurried out from inside and looked at the three of them, saying, ¡°The family head asked me to send you a message.¡± ¡°What message?¡± Samuel White asked immediately. The assistant continued: ¡°Since you have offended those whom you should not have, you ought to bear the consequences.¡± As soon as he finished saying this sentence, the assistant turned around and left. Shannon¡¯s heart turned cold. She never thought that Mr. White would say such a thing. Could it be¡­ He really abandoned her? If Mr. White abandoned her, she was doomed! Shannon swallowed hard. At this moment, Samuel White¡¯s cell phone rang. He answered the phone, his face changed drastically, ¡°What? I¡¯m coming back now!¡± After hanging up the phone, Grace immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Samuel White had no time to explain and replied: ¡°We need to go back immediately!¡± Grace grabbed Shannon¡¯s hand and followed Samuel White¡¯s footsteps. Shannon felt extremely weak. Thud! She was dragged to the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Shannon!¡± Grace nervously helped Shannon up. Like a puppet on a string, Shannon turned her head to look at Grace, ¡°Mom, will our family be all right?¡± Grace reassured: ¡°No, definitely not! We still have your uncle.¡± ¡°No harm will come to us while facing a disaster?¡± Samuel White shouted angrily: ¡°This is the result of your spoiling your ¡®good¡¯ daughter!¡± Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: 266: Dont Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_7 Chapter 906: 266: Don¡¯t Mess with the Little Princess of the Thompson Clan!_7 At the moment, the most prudent course of action would be to go back and transfer the assets. Before the Thompson Clan officially ousts the White family. Otherwise, it would indeed mean the end for the White family! But in the end, Samuel White was one step too late. Overnight, the White family disappeared from the ritzy circles of Capital City. Without any warning whatsoever. What¡¯s strange is, The White family suddenly disappearing from the affluent circles, yet no one seemed to be discussing it. However, from then on, a new phrase emerged within the circles of Capital City. ¡°Suwen in the south, Betty Cooper in the north. Do not offend the little princess of the Thompson Clan.¡± ¡­ On the other side. wuxiaworld.site The Price Family. Mrs. Price and Mr. Price were discussing the matter of the White family. The two families had maintained a certain level of acquaintance, so the abrupt catastrophe that befell the White family, their overnight tumble from affluent to common, was quite lamentable. Mr. Price took a bite of his doughnuts, ¡°Their family issues are rather complicated, do you remember the tragic incidents of a few rural girls you saw on the news before?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Price nodded. Mrs. Price, also a woman from the rural areas, was very attentive to the livelihood news and the incidents involving rural girls who were disfigured or had broken limbs. Unfortunately, the news story vanished without a trace, seemingly suppressed by someone. Mr. Price said, ¡°All these incidents are related to Shannon White.¡± Picking up from there, Mr. Price took a sip of his soy milk, ¡°Therefore, the downfall of the White family isn¡¯t without reason.¡± Knowing the terrible deeds Shannon White had done, her parents must have been aware. Not only were they aware, but they also indulged her. Everything happens for a reason. That¡¯s why, the downfall of White family was undeserving of sympathy. On the contrary, many were clapping their hands in glee about it. That¡¯s because Shannon White had been involved in so many despicable actions due to her relationship with Mr. White. Mrs. Price, being a smart woman, did not prod on this matter any further and swiftly changed the subject: ¡°Anyway, did you promote that young girl yet?¡± Mr. Price knew she was referring to Delia Frieman and nodded: ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been promoted to department manager. Speaking of which, how was Noah feeling today?¡± Mrs. Price put down her bowl, ¡°He¡¯s just as sullen as he was yesterday.¡± What¡¯s more, Noah Reed had been absent from the company for two straight days. No sooner had she spoken than Mrs. Price stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and see how he¡¯s doing.¡± Mr. Price nodded, he then said: ¡°He¡¯s stubborn, try and talk some sense into him. Delia Frieman is a great girl. If he ends up wooing her, it could be a good relationship. But if he can¡¯t, there are plenty of fish in the sea, right?¡± Although Mr. Price liked Delia Frieman quite a bit, if she did not comply, he couldn¡¯t really force her. ¡°I know.¡± Mrs. Price nodded. Mrs. Price was born to a father from the south and a mother from the north, hence she had the gentleness of the Southerners and the boldness of the Northerners woven into her. Regarding this matter, she had her own perspective. Although she had never met Delia Frieman, based on the description, she had already accepted her as her future daughter-in-law. She didn¡¯t even finish middle school yet she had already made such noteworthy achievements. This indicated that she was an indispensable talent, and with some more polishing in the future, she could definitely make a name for herself. Although Noah Reed was better educated and 25 years old, he was still too immature. He needed a girlfriend who could curb his impulsiveness. Clearly. Delia Frieman was that person. A while later, Mrs. Price had reached the upstairs. Noah Reed was already awake. But his condition wasn¡¯t very good, his face pale, with a messy stubble, looking like he was recovering from a serious illness and devoid of energy. Simply thinking of Delia Frieman made him cry and rendered him breathless. This feeling was extremely bitter. Previously, Noah Reed couldn¡¯t understand why there were people who would jump off rivers or buildings for love in reality. Now he finally understood. Because truly losing a loved one could inflict immeasurable pain in the heart. Noah Reed had thought multiple times. Maybe this was karma, after all, he had been casually playing around in matters of love. He greeted his mother upon seeing her, ¡°Mom.¡± Even his voice was lacking in energy. Seeing Noah Reed in this state, Mrs. Price felt heartbroken and said, ¡°Noah, not everything in life goes smoothly. Relationships are no exception, only after enduring twists and turns and encountering trials can we harvest happiness. That¡¯s why, mom loves to see you perk up and not get knocked down by reality. Rejection isn¡¯t something to be afraid of, what¡¯s truly scary is that you become dispirited henceforth. Mom will always support you!¡± Noah Reed appeared quite shattered, ¡°Mom, you absolutely have no idea what¡¯s going on between us! It is absolutely impossible between us! Absolutely impossible!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By the end of the sentence, Noah Reed¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Even if we are truly together, the external rumors alone would drown us.¡± He did not want to give up on Delia Frieman either. But then again, he also had no idea how to handle all these issues. Mrs. Price looked at Noah Reed and spoke seriously: ¡°Even though mom doesn¡¯t know what happened between you two, I want to tell you something, something that I hope you¡¯ll understand. Judging by your reactions, mom is pretty sure that you really like that girl. As your mom, I strongly believe that love can break through all of society¡¯s complications. So if you do love her, be with her. Regardless of whether you live for 100 years or not, that¡¯s all the time you have. This year, you¡¯re already 25. By that logic, you only have 75 years left. While 75 years might seem long, it actually goes by in a blink of an eye. Why bother about other people¡¯s gossip? What¡¯s most important is that you are satisfied at the end of the day.¡± Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_1 Chapter 907: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_1 Mrs. Price¡¯s words made a lot of sense. At the same time, those words indirectly conveyed to Noah that she was an open-minded mother who wouldn¡¯t let external reasons stand in his way. However, after hearing her, instead of feeling elated, Noah seemed all the more troubled. He turned to his mother and asked, ¡°Mom, do you mean that if you truly love someone, you won¡¯t mind their past?¡± Mrs. Price nodded, ¡°Yes, absolutely. Love can conquer everything.¡± It is often said that the older one gets, the less they believe in love. But that¡¯s not the case with Mrs. Price. She believes in love. Moreover, she believes that true love can break through any reality. Upon hearing her words, Noah sighed. If it were any other past, he indeed wouldn¡¯t have made a big deal of it, but Delia¡¯s situation was different from others.¡¯ The only reason his mother could say such a thing was because she was not aware of Delia¡¯s situation. If she knew about it, would she still say the same thing? No. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co She definitely would not. Thinking of this, a gloomy expression appeared on Noah¡¯s face. He knew exactly what was standing between him and Delia. Mrs. Price couldn¡¯t understand why Noah was so stuck on this, and she furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°Son, I¡¯ve spoken my mind. What¡¯s there that you can¡¯t face? Why are you still sighing?¡± She considered herself an open-minded parent. Having said that, Mrs. Price continued, ¡°Is it because that girl rejected you many times and hurt your pride?¡± Mrs. Price was speechless. What¡¯s the use of pride on the path of winning someone¡¯s heart? As long as you can win her over, you can give up everything. What¡¯s the big deal about pride? Noah should be positive and continue pursuing Delia. Being rejected a few times is normal and doesn¡¯t count as a big deal! Thinking of this, Mrs. Price looked towards Noah, and continued, ¡°Do you know how long your dad chased me? He pursued me for three years before finally winning me over. How long has it been for you? You mustn¡¯t lose heart.¡± She really liked Delia. She thought this girl was capable of managing a household. Creative girls have their own unique views on love and aren¡¯t easily won over. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand the real problem between us.¡± Noah looked at his mother, ¡°Mom, let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible for her and me to be together.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mrs. Price didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What problem can¡¯t be solved?¡± In Mrs. Price¡¯s opinion, there was no problem in the world that couldn¡¯t be solved. As long as Noah¡¯s love was strong enough, that love could solve all problems. Noah took a deep breath, not knowing what to say. Seeing this, Mrs. Price furrowed her brow, ¡°Noah, if there¡¯s a problem, just say it! Why are you beating about the bush? You¡¯re a man, why are you acting like a woman?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Noah looked at his mother, his face full of complex emotions, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Just speak!¡± Seeing him like this, Mrs. Price was very anxious. Noah opened his mouth but eventually said nothing. Mrs. Price became even more anxious. ¡°Come on, speak up!¡± Noah sighed again, ¡°Even if I tell you the problem, there¡¯s no possible solution.¡± ¡°Can you just tell me first?¡± Mrs. Price was helpless, ¡°I should at least know what¡¯s the problem!¡± Noah couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Mrs. Price, growing agitated, stood up and demanded, ¡°Are you going to say it or not?¡± Noah hesitated. This was, after all, Delia¡¯s secret. If his mother found out, it wouldn¡¯t be good. After hesitating for a long while, Noah finally looked up at Mrs. Price, ¡°Mom, once I tell you, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Price nodded. Noah took a moment to choose his words carefully, ¡°Um¡­she¡­she used to work in a red-light district.¡± Red-light district?! Upon hearing this, Mrs. Price was stunned, her face unreadable. She was speechless for a long while. She had guessed from Noah¡¯s reactions that there must¡¯ve been a serious problem between Delia and him. But Mrs. Price hadn¡¯t imagined that the problem would be this serious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing his mother¡¯s reaction, Noah pressed on, ¡°That¡¯s why, Mom, there¡¯s no future for us.¡± Mrs. Price forced herself to calm down, ¡°How did you learn about this?¡± ¡°She told me¡±, said Noah. Incredulously, Mrs. Price asked, ¡°Did she confess it to you herself?¡± At this, Noah nodded, ¡°Yes, she told me herself.¡± Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_2 Chapter 908: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_2 Mrs. Price was even more surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected this at all. If it were anyone else, they would have gone to great lengths to hide this part of their history. But Delia Frieman had spoken about it. She still had some trouble believing it, ¡°Are you sure she told you this herself?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mrs. Price frowned deeply, ¡°But why? From your description, she seems like a good girl. Why did she choose this path?¡± Red-light district girls aren¡¯t well-received by the public. They¡¯re haughty and lazy. They have no skills, but still want to make big money, so they end up selling their bodies and go down a path of no return. What¡¯s even more infuriating, many red-light girls become spreaders of diseases. Particularly HIV. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics,¡± Noah rubbed his temples, continuing, ¡°Mom, remember to keep this confidential.¡± Regardless, Delia Frieman is still a young woman. Fear the tongues of others. If this gets out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the company. Mrs. Price sighed lightly, ¡°I know where to draw the line.¡± After a pause, she looked at Noah, ¡°Noah, what are you planning to do now?¡± Finally, Mrs. Price understood Noah¡¯s worries. Being unable to be with the one you love is indeed painful. She had experienced this sort of deep pain before. Her relationship with Mr. Price wasn¡¯t always smooth sailing, there were many obstacles, and during the toughest years, they almost chose to die together in love. Looking back now. It¡¯s a good thing they didn¡¯t choose that path. Noah shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mrs. Price sighed, patting Noah¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t overthink it now. Your father was right when he said, ¡®there are plenty more fish in the sea.¡¯ Also, even though you and that girl aren¡¯t meant to be husband and wife, you can still be good friends¡­¡± Mrs. Price considered her words carefully, then continued, ¡°Truly loving someone doesn¡¯t always mean possession, sometimes, seeing them happy can also be a form of happiness.¡± Upon hearing this, Noah forced a bitter smile, ¡°Mom, I used to believe that most problems in love were trivial, but some problems aren¡¯t big until you encounter them yourself. I care about her so much, to the point where I¡¯d sacrifice everything for her, but I still can¡¯t accept the reality. Do you think there¡¯s anyone in this world who could truly accept her?¡± If no one can truly accept Delia Frieman, then where does happiness come into the picture? Having said that, Noah looked at his mother, and asked again, ¡°Do you think, two people who are truly in love with each other, can be good friends?¡± Two people who are truly in love, who are forced to separate, will have a grudge. Upon meeting again, they either become strangers or enemies. Hearing this, Mrs. Price fell silent. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to Noah¡¯s words. Noah was right about one thing, many problems seem insignificant until they¡¯re personally experienced. Mrs. Price pressed on her forehead, ¡°Son, just let time take care of everything. Doesn¡¯t it heal all wounds?¡± Noah said nothing. Mrs. Price stood up, looking at Noah, ¡°Noah, maybe you should take a break from work today. Take some time to calm yourself down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Noah nodded. Mrs. Price continued: ¡°I¡¯m going out now.¡± With that, Mrs. Price turned around and left. She went downstairs directly. Seeing her coming down, Mr. Price immediately stood up, ¡°How did it go?¡± Mrs. Price didn¡¯t mention anything about Delia Frieman, she simply said, ¡°Our boy is just like you were.¡± Father and son, both very sentimental. Mr. Price shook his head helplessly. Mrs. Price went on, ¡°By the way, Price, have you met that girl?¡± ¡°Once.¡± Mr. Price nodded. Back when Noah pursued Delia Frieman, the whole company knew about it. As a father, Mr. Price was quite curious and used a work inspection as an excuse to have a look at the sales team. ¡°What¡¯s she like?¡± ¡°She¡¯s decent, keeps herself to herself.¡± said Mr. Price. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, Mrs. Price couldn¡¯t understand how Delia Frieman ended up being a red-light district girl. After all, she is so capable at work. Above all, if she was deliberately seducing Noah, she would definitely try the utmost to hide her past. No one would find out about something like that unless she spoke about it. Females who are more calculating might secure the relationship first, so even if Noah found out something, he could do nothing about it. Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_3 Chapter 909: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_3 But Delia Frieman didn¡¯t. She truthfully confessed and rejected Noah Reed. This showed that, at her core, Delia was still a good girl. Mrs. Price squinted her eyes, remaining silent. Mr. Price understood his wife¡¯s thoughts, and continued, ¡°Are you thinking of testing this girl?¡± Human nature can¡¯t resist temptation. She really wanted to see if this Delia was genuinely simple or a thousand-year-old fox hiding its tail. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Price nodded, ¡°Send me her picture.¡± Mr. Price said, ¡°Ask Tracy from the Human Resources Department to send you one.¡± Having said that, Mr. Price took out his mobile phone. Tracy from Human Resources was efficient, and soon Mrs. Price received a picture of Delia. wuxiaworld.site A standard ID photo. No makeup. Delia¡¯s natural features were quite lovely. She was a delicate beauty. Although she had a bad history, but based on the first impression, Mrs. Price liked her at first glance. Such a good child. Why didn¡¯t she take the right path? Looking at the picture, Mrs. Price sighed. She felt stifled. Mr. Price was curious, ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Mrs. Price said, ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty.¡± What a pity. Mr. Price helplessly said, ¡°She is indeed pretty, but unfortunately, our son can¡¯t win her over.¡± Mrs. Price didn¡¯t say anything else and started preparing to test Delia. On the other side. After her promotion, Delia was much busier than before. Often leaving early and returning late. To reward herself, she ordered two suits worth more than ten thousand on the official website. After all, she was a manager now and she had to negotiate many things in person. When the time came, she represented the company¡¯s image, so she couldn¡¯t let people think she was too poor. After work in the evening. As soon as she got home, Dolores Frieman said, ¡°Delia, you have two packages today.¡± Hearing this, Rachel Barton came out of her room. She knew that it must be a gift that Delia bought for her. In order to avoid Delia personally delivering it to her room, Rachel came out, ¡°Sister Delia is back.¡± ¡°Rachel.¡± Delia greeted Rachel and started to open her packages. Rachel sat there, from where she could clearly see what was in the boxes. They were two sets of clothes. Both tended to be formal, so they were not suitable for them as students to wear. But the brand was quite famous. Even though it wasn¡¯t suitable, it was a branded product after all. Just then, Delia stood up with the clothes and tried them against herself, ¡°Sister Dolores, Rachel, do you think this suit will look good on me?¡± Rachel froze. It wasn¡¯t for her? Dolores smiled and nodded, ¡°It looks good. The fabric looks nice. It glitters, so it must be expensive, right?¡± ¡°It is a bit expensive.¡± Delia nodded. Dolores continued, ¡°Now that you¡¯re a manager, your clothes need to be a bit more expensive. We can¡¯t let people look down on us when we go out.¡± Delia didn¡¯t expect the always thrifty Dolores to say such words. She replied, ¡°You are absolutely right, sister Dolores. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to buy these expensive clothes.¡± Rachel sitting on the side was quite baffled. Why would a lady of the night care about face? Who was she wearing such expensive clothes for? Delia had completely changed now. Turned utterly materialistic. The old Delia was very simple, and the clothes she wore never cost over a thousand yuan. But now? She was even buying clothes worth tens of thousands. What was most frightening was that Delia, in her act, had deceived even herself. Perhaps in her world, she saw herself as a white-collar worker. If it continued like this, Delia would be lost completely. Rachel¡¯s eyebrows knitted subtly. She thought that the other set of clothes would be for her. But to her surprise, Delia continued, ¡°I also bought a light blue one, Sister Dolores, which color do you think looks better?¡± Dolores seriously said, ¡°They both look very good.¡± There was an indescribable feeling in Rachel¡¯s heart. She felt that everyone had changed. They had all become so strange. Dolores used to be very simple and kind too, but now? For the sake of money. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She could even tell blatant lies with eyes wide open. Just then, Delia looked at Rachel, ¡°Rachel, what do you think?¡± No emotion could be discerned from Rachel¡¯s face, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister Delia, you are beautiful and will look good in anything.¡± ¡°Rachel sure knows how to make a compliment.¡± After her comment, Rachel continued, ¡°Actually, if one has a good temperament, they don¡¯t necessarily need to be dressed in famous brands.¡± Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_4 Chapter 910: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_4 So vulgar. Especially workers from the red-light district like Delia Frieman. Untouched lotuses do not emerge from the mud in real life, and women from the red-light district do not become noble because they are highlighted by brand names. Delia nodded, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re absolutely right. But most people judge a first impression based on clothing. I¡¯ll buy these two outfits to keep in the office and change into them when we go out for business.¡± Rachel Barton didn¡¯t expose her lie, and continued: ¡°It¡¯s late, Ella. Wash up and go to bed early. I¡¯ll head back to my room now. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± As she finished speaking, Delia seemed to remember something, ¡°By the way, Rachel, I¡¯ve been thinking about learning English lately. Do you have any good suggestions?¡± Li Corporation has many foreign clients. Delia is a manager now after all, and she will inevitably encounter foreign clients. Hence, she needs to learn some simple English. Learning English? Rachel Barton looked at Delia. It was hard to tell what her eyes were revealing. wuxiaworld.site Why should Delia learn English? Does she really think she¡¯s a white-collar worker who needs to negotiate with leaders of foreign companies? Rachel Barton didn¡¯t explicitly say anything, only mentioning: ¡°Ella, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit difficult for you to learn English at this age? The best time to learn English is when you¡¯re young. Adults have a weaker memory compared to children and the key to learning English well is rote memorization. Also, you¡¯re busy every day. Do you really have time to study English?¡± Hearing that, Delia bit her lip, ¡°Here¡¯s what, Rachel. Do you have any English learning materials? During middle school, my English was pretty good.¡± Unfortunately, she dropped out before finishing the ninth grade. After she dropped out, her teacher came home to visit. With Delia¡¯s grades, if she was willing to take the exams, she could certainly make it into the best high school locally. Middle school English? How many years has it been? Rachel Barton continued: ¡°Most of my English materials are from high school, which might be a burdensome to you. Ella, if you really want to learn, why not enroll in a tutoring class? Just follow what the teacher says.¡± Delia felt that Rachel Barton¡¯s words were quite right, nodding and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check out the tutoring classes tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Rachel Barton. ¡°Ella, I¡¯ll head to my room now.¡± She didn¡¯t take Delia¡¯s words seriously. Because Rachel Barton knew that Delia was just talking nonsense, trying to convince everyone at home that she¡¯s already a corporate manager now. Unfortunately. Delia underestimated their intelligence. Who doesn¡¯t know what Delia¡¯s official job is now? It is universally understood, but no one explicitly says it. The next day. It was a day off. Delia was originally planning to go shopping with Rachel Barton, but Rachel was afraid of being spotted by her classmates, so she made the excuse that she had to review for her professional exams and turned Delia down. So, Delia went out with a colleague instead. This colleague was someone Delia had met in the sales team. Now, Delia had become an aloof department manager while she remained a regular member of the sales team. She initially thought that Delia would cool off their friendship due to this, but Delia didn¡¯t change at all. This surprised Lillian Yates. ¡°Ella, should we go eat some chicken hot pot later? I know a place that serves really good chicken hot pot.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Delia nodded. After they left the commercial street, they arrived at the chicken hot pot restaurant that Lillian Yates had mentioned. Due to it being a holiday, the restaurant was near capacity. They waited for a while before they finally got a spot. Just then. An old man in ragged clothes walked in from the door. He carried a bag on his back. His face bore the ravages of time. Initially, Delia didn¡¯t pay any attention to the old man. Until, the old man went up to the waitress, ¡°Young lady.¡± ¡°Hello sir, what would you like to order?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On hearing this, the old man seemed a little uneasy. He wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words, finally stuttering out: ¡°Do you sell white rice here?¡± ¡°White rice?¡± The waitress frowned, ¡°You mean just plain rice?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean.¡± The old man nodded. The waitress replied, ¡°Sorry, but we don¡¯t sell plain rice separately. However, we do have a chicken leg and rice set meal. It¡¯s not expensive, around 58 yuan.¡± Upon hearing ¡°58 yuan¡±, the old man shook his hand furiously and glanced at the table next to them, where previous customers had left, and asked, ¡°Can¡­ can I eat the leftovers from their table?¡± Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_5 Chapter 911: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_5 The voice was very soft. But Delia Frieman still heard it, her eyebrows knitted in concern. The waiter, obviously encountering such a situation for the first time, widened his eyes in disbelief. The old man¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°My child is sick in the hospital, and I brought 30,000 dollars to see him, but I didn¡¯t expect that the money would be stolen. I really have no other choice now¡­¡± He cried as he wiped away his tears. The waiter sighed, ¡°Sir, please, go ahead and eat, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, kind soul.¡± The old man thanked him with his hands clasped together. Delia Frieman immediately signaled to the waiter to come over. ¡°How can I assist you?¡± Delia Frieman continued, ¡°Please serve the old man a Hearty Chicken Pot Set Meal, I will cover the cost. You can tell him it¡¯s a store promotion.¡± ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± All of this was being watched by Mrs. Price through the surveillance footage. wuxiaworld.site Novts`o.co She was very satisfied with Delia Frieman¡¯s actions. Delia Frieman committed a good deed without seeking recognition, even preserving the old man¡¯s dignity. Mrs. Price squinted. She still could not understand why Delia Frieman had chosen that path. She turned to her assistant, ¡°How is the background check on Delia Frieman coming along?¡± ¡°The information just arrived.¡± Upon hearing that, Mrs. Price instantly straightened up. ¡°Give it to me!¡± The assistant passed a fully sealed envelope to Mrs. Price. While perusing the documents, Mrs. Price wore a shocked expression. Turns out. The young woman had suffered so much in her past. She didn¡¯t choose that path willingly. If it weren¡¯t her birth family. If not for having witnessed it herself, Mrs. Price would never have believed that such ruthless parents could exist in this world. They actually sold their own daughter! Fortunately. Fortunately, Delia Frieman eventually found a benefactor and escaped from misery. After reading through the information, Mrs. Price¡¯s eyes were red. The assistant was curious as to what was written in the report that could cause such a strong reaction from Mrs. Price, but she knew her boundaries. She knew what she could look into and what was off-limits. So, she deliberately kept her distance. When Mrs. Price left the restaurant, her heart was heavy. Actually, her reason for investigating Delia Frieman was simple. She hoped that Delia Frieman would turn out to be a bad girl. Only then would Noah Reed give up on her. But now. Delia Frieman was not only not a bad girl, but she was also a uniquely good girl. What was she to do about that? Accept Delia Frieman? But she still couldn¡¯t overcome the mental barrier. When she returned home, Mrs. Price lay on the bed, a troubled expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. Price walked into the room. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to test that girl? How did it go?¡± Mrs. Price suddenly sat up from the bed. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Proceed.¡± Mrs. Price composed her thoughts before relating Delia Frieman¡¯s circumstances. Hearing this, Mr. Price was equally shocked. Mrs. Price continued, ¡°Actually, none of this is her fault. She is a victim as well! Plus, I have tested her. She¡¯s really kind-hearted, and takes everything into careful consideration. She is a potential talent.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her past, Mrs. Price wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help Noah Reed pursue Delia Frieman herself. Mr. Price sat in silence for a long while, took out a cigarette from the drawer, and began to smoke. ¡°How can that be?¡± After smoking three cigarettes, Mr. Price finally turned to his wife, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Mr. Price could never have imagined that Delia Frieman had such past. He had only heard about such things on the news, but now it had happened so close to him. ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡± Mrs. Price continued, ¡°In truth, I think that girl is good. She didn¡¯t want any of the things that happened. After being rescued, she wasn¡¯t influenced by her past life. Instead, she is positive and optimistic. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t hide any of this from Noah. What if another person directly traps Noah with a child, what can we do then?¡± Although what she said was correct, Mr. Price still found it difficult to overcome his mental barrier. After a moment, Mr. Price looked at Mrs. Price, ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a soft sigh, Mrs. Price said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Mr. Price ran his hand through his hair, ¡°What about Noah? Has he made up his mind about her?¡± Mrs. Price replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your son?¡± Mr. Price had no words in response. Mrs. Price continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the girl¡¯s medical report and there was nothing wrong with her health. Actually, in today¡¯s society, how many girls can truly preserve their purity? Though the context is different, it wasn¡¯t voluntarily on her part. She was forced into it!¡± Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_6 Chapter 912: 267: Lovers will eventually become family_6 Delia Frieman was different from those women who willingly indulged in the red-light activities. Mr. Price took another puff of his cigarette, a deep frown on his face. He remained silent, but Mrs. Price spoke again, ¡°You know what kind of person your son is, and the foolish things he did in the past few years. But now he¡¯s finally met a girl he likes. I think we should give him the right to choose.¡± With that in mind, Mrs. Price revealed her plan, ¡°Although such a thing is quite disgraceful, as long as we keep silent about it and play some tricks on her background, no one will discover it! What do you think?¡± Noah Reed had had many girlfriends in the past. His social circle had been quite messy. But he finally corrected it in the past two years and found someone compatible. Thus, Mrs. Price was reluctant to give up. She had a feeling that Delia had something that could tame Noah. Mr. Price sighed, ¡°I need to think about it.¡± This was not a trivial matter. He couldn¡¯t rush to make a decision. Mrs. Price nodded, ¡°Yes, you should think about it.¡± wuxiaworld.site With that said, Mrs. Price added, ¡°Even though the girl has had a rough past, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her as a person. She just didn¡¯t have good parents. Does a person with a dark past not deserve happiness? My dear, we should not look at her differently.¡± If Delia¡¯s past was her own doing, perhaps she would not be forgivable. But it wasn¡¯t Delia¡¯s fault. Her soul was pure and clean. That night, Mr. Price barely got any sleep. When he got up the next morning, he had dark circles under his eyes. ¡°How¡¯s the thing going that you¡¯ve been thinking about?¡± Mrs. Price asked. Mr. Price took a deep breath, ¡°I have decided to respect your opinion.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Price was quite surprised, ¡°Really?¡± Mr. Price nodded. Mrs. Price continued, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve decided to accept her, we must make a rule that we¡¯ll never bring this issue up again.¡± Some things had to be made clear in advance, or else both parties would be embarrassed in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mr. Price said. He had thought about it all night. Having been in love before, he understood better than anyone the pain of being in love but not being able to be together. So, he chose to respect his wife¡¯s opinion. He gave the right to choose to Noah. Now that she had obtained her husband¡¯s consent, Mrs. Price went upstairs to find Noah. Noah had been groggy these past few days, unable to distinguish day from night. At this moment, he was lying in bed. Mrs. Price walked over and flung off his blanket, ¡°Son, wake up! I have something to tell you.¡± Noah opened his eyes and looked at his mother, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Your father and I have considered for a long time and we both think that the girl is pretty nice. Although her past is not so good, it¡¯s not her choice, she was driven to a corner.¡± After saying this, Mrs. Price took a deep breath, ¡°So, son, if you really like her, go for it! Leave the rest to me and your dad!¡± Hearing this, Noah immediately sat up straight from the bed, ¡°Mom! What did you say?¡± At that moment, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears, thinking he might be hallucinating. Mrs. Price repeated what she had just said and then added, ¡°Go for it, son!¡± Noah looked at his mother and continued, ¡°Mom, are you and dad really not bothered by her past?¡± He never thought his parents would be so open-minded. Usually, parents of their generation would be very concerned about such matters. Even many young people couldn¡¯t accept it. Mrs. Price sighed lightly and said earnestly, ¡°I have investigated the girl, and she¡¯s very kind-hearted. She just had a tough break. Had she been born into a better family, she would not have experienced those things. But son, you need to think clearly about this, because once you decide, it¡¯s a lifelong commitment.¡± Mrs. Price paused for a moment and added, ¡°If you decide to accept her past, never bring it up again, no matter what happens in the future. It¡¯s being responsible to both you and her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Noah nodded his head, feeling excited inside. With his mother¡¯s guidance, he felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from his shoulders. If his parents weren¡¯t dwelling on the issue, why should he? The person he liked was Delia Frieman. So, he wouldn¡¯t regret it. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Noah looked at his mother and asked incredulously. Mrs. Price laughed, ¡°Silly boy, of course you¡¯re not dreaming. But remember what I told you today, don¡¯t let down such a good girl.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Noah nodded. Mrs. Price then said, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs first. You should rest.¡± Rest? How could Noah rest at such a time! He needed to get up immediately, tidy himself up, adjust his mindset, and then go find Delia. God only knows how tough these days have been for her. So, as soon as Mrs. Price left, Noah immediately got up and began to wash, shave, blow dry his hair ¡­ After getting ready, he transformed back into the handsome young man he once was. Noah looked at his reflection in the mirror and broke into a broad smile. On the other side. Delia had enrolled in an English tutoring class. Just as she was walking out of the elevator, she saw a familiar figure. A woman dressed in a white shirt and black pants. Her face was naturally beautiful, with no hint of makeup, yet breathtakingly stunning. Delia smiled and said, ¡°Viola!¡± Seeing Delia, Viola Thompson was somewhat surprised, ¡°Ella, what are you doing here?¡± Delia replied, ¡°I¡¯ve enrolled in an English tutoring class.¡± ¡°You¡¯re learning English?¡± Viola asked. Delia nodded, ¡°Yes, by the way, Viola, I forgot to tell you, I am now the department manager at the company. Since we often have foreign clients, I thought it would be helpful to learn more skills.¡± Viola wasn¡¯t surprised at all about Delia¡¯s promotion. After all, Delia¡¯s abilities were beyond doubt, being promoted and getting a salary raise was just a matter of time. Learning English indicated that Delia had a clear plan for her future. ¡°Congratulations, Ella.¡± Viola then said, ¡°By the way, I still have some English review materials from when I was preparing for my College Entrance Examination. They might be useful to you. I can collect them for you when I go home.¡± Delia was thrilled, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Viola, thank you!¡± Who would refuse study materials from a top exam scorer? ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Viola looked at the time on her phone, ¡°Ella, I have to go now. I¡¯ll bring the materials to you once I get them collected.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Delia returned to her office two hours later, there was a bunch of bright roses on her desk. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was identical to the bouquets that had appeared on her desk every morning in the past. The long-lost heartbeat returned as well. Could it be Noah? Delia tried to calm herself down as she walked over to the desk and picked up the card from the flowers. Just then, Noah suddenly walked in from the door, ¡°Sis, be my girlfriend.¡± Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: 268: Omnipotent Xin Xin, enjoy poetry and wine while youre young! _1 Chapter 913: 268: Omnipotent Xin Xin, enjoy poetry and wine while you¡¯re young! _1 Noah Reed was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. You could no longer see the traces of despair from a few days ago. He had thoroughly sorted out his thoughts. The past was in the past. He loved the current Delia Frieman, the one right in front of him, and that had nothing to do with the past. Before he sorted out his thoughts, he thought the world was terrible, and life was meaningless. After sorting out his thoughts, he thought the sky was truly blue, the grass was really green, and even the air was fragrant. Delia Frieman watched Noah Reed, her heart beating fast. She was somewhat surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that after so many days, Noah Reed would come back. It felt like a dream. The man before her eyes was vibrant, with a smile on his lips. If it were an illusion, it was incredibly real. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO She quietly pinched the outside of her thigh. Hisss! It was painful. She wasn¡¯t dreaming. The person standing in front of her was indeed Noah Reed. A moment later, she finally reacted and looked up at Noah Reed, ¡°Manager Li, I¡¯ve already made everything clear to you. It¡¯s impossible between us.¡± No normal man would accept someone like her. No husband would accept a wife with such a past. ¡°I know, I know all of it,¡± Noah Reed walked over to Delia Frieman, ¡°Delia, I don¡¯t care about your past. If you¡¯ll be with me, every day is a new beginning. Shall we forget the past?¡± Although she also liked Noah Reed very much, Delia Frieman was very calm at the moment and clearly understood her current situation. Love couldn¡¯t guarantee being together. There were many problems in love. Noah Reed continued, ¡°Delia, I love you so much that I can accept everything about you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can test me. I am willing to do anything for you.¡± He really loved Delia Frieman. Really, very much. After having some days to cool off, he felt even more strongly that he couldn¡¯t live without Delia Frieman. True love could sacrifice everything. Noah Reed¡¯s words were truly heart-stirring. Delia Frieman suppressed her restless heart and tried to show no abnormalities, speaking calmly, ¡°You can accept me, but what about your parents? Your relatives and friends? Manager Li, you are still young. There are many things you haven¡¯t considered thoroughly. I¡¯m at an age where I should have stopped talking about love and looking forward to the future, and you are in your prime. You should find someone who is your equal. I¡¯m not good enough for you.¡± Noah Reed was the stereotypical second rich generation. Rich, good-looking, educated. What about her? Not only did she have a shaded past, she also had no education. Although Delia Frieman was very moved, she still cautioned herself to face reality. There was a gulf between them. A gulf which could never be crossed. Noah Reed was nearly desperate. He didn¡¯t know how to make Delia Frieman understand his feelings, ¡°Delia, you are the most suitable person for me. You¡¯re only 28. There¡¯s just a three-year gap between us, not 30.¡± Finishing his sentence, Noah Reed continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried yet. How do you know we¡¯re not suitable?¡± Delia Frieman frowned deeply, ¡°Do you know the union of two people is not just about the two of us, it also involves both families?¡± Noah Reed just looked at Delia Frieman, ¡°Delia, I know. I¡¯ve considered all of it. Don¡¯t worry, my parents know your situation, they understand you. This wasn¡¯t your fault, you didn¡¯t want this.¡± Delia Frieman¡¯s experience was different from those of other girls in the red-light district. Others were willingly downcast. But Delia Frieman was forced. If Delia Frieman was like the others, Noah Reed¡¯s parents would definitely not accept her easily. Having said this, Noah Reed paused, ¡°Delia, as I said, I love the person who you are now. Can you give me a chance?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Delia Frieman was startled, barely believing her ears, ¡°You said, your parents know my situation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noah Reed nodded. ¡°They can accept me?¡± Delia Frieman couldn¡¯t believe it. Ordinary people¡¯s parents would avoid someone like her, let alone allow their son to have such a girlfriend, ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re lying to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, I can swear to God.¡± Saying so, Noah Reed held up three fingers, ¡°Delia, my parents really don¡¯t mind your past. In fact, they have advised me to take our relationship seriously.¡± Delia Frieman narrowed her eyes slightly. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: 268: All-powerful XinXin, enjoy poetry and wine in your prime! _2 Chapter 914: 268: All-powerful XinXin, enjoy poetry and wine in your prime! _2 Noah Reed frowned deeply, ¡°Sister, can¡¯t you accept my proposal yet?¡± Now that there were no concerns to look back on, Noah Reed did not understand why Delia Frieman was still hesitating. Delia Frieman took a deep breath, ¡°But I am really not good enough for you.¡± And more so, Delia Frieman knew the pain of gaining and then losing. ¡°Everyone in this world is equal, there is no such thing as one not being good enough for the other,¡± Noah Reed looked at Delia Frieman, then continued, ¡°Sister, you are truly remarkable. Could you please stop belittling yourself?¡± Delia Frieman hung her head low, remaining silent. Noah Reed¡¯s eyes became somewhat red. With all issues resolved, he thought he could now smoothly hold Delia Frieman¡¯s hand. However, he didn¡¯t expect¡­ At this very moment¡­ Delia Frieman looked up at Noah Reed, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Noah Reed replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Delia Frieman continued, ¡°Are you sure that your parents already know about my situation?¡± ¡°I am certain of it.¡± At this point, a glimpse of hope appeared once again in Noah Reed¡¯s eyes, ¡°So, sister, can you say yes to me now?¡± Delia Frieman hesitated, ¡°I need to think about it more.¡± ¡°For how long?¡± Noah Reed immediately asked. ¡°Three days.¡± Delia Frieman wanted to give herself some time. She was very sure that she liked Noah Reed. To flatly refuse him seemed regretful. Therefore, she wanted to give herself some time to consider. ¡°Just three days?¡± Noah Reed asked. ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Delia Frieman nodded, then added, ¡°You can leave now. I will give you my answer in three days.¡± Upon hearing this, Noah Reed was extremely excited, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I will leave right away. Sister, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Once he finished speaking, Noah Reed turned to leave. After Noah Reed left, Delia Frieman was the only one left in the office. The air was quiet. Delia Frieman sat in her office chair, and all that appeared in her mind was the image of Noah Reed. Her heart was beating faster and faster. She was very torn now. She wanted to accept Noah Reed, but she couldn¡¯t get past this hurdle in her heart. Perhaps it was related to her past experiences, but she always felt that she was not good enough for Noah Reed. Yet to outright reject Noah Reed would leave her feeling full of regret. She didn¡¯t know what choice to make. The old scent of roses filled the air. Delia Frieman lifted her eyes slightly, seeing a bouquet of fiery red roses in front of her. The smell was making her even more upset and confused. Kon kon kon¨C Just at this moment, a knock on the door sounded in her ears. Delia Frieman snapped back to reality at this moment, she immediately sat up straight and picked up a file from the table, ¡°Come in.¡± Her mood shifted quickly. As if nothing had happened. ¡°Manager Frieman,¡± the secretary walked in from outside with a bunch of files, her gaze fell on the roses, excitement evident in her eyes. She placed the files on the desk, ¡°These need to be signed.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Delia Frieman nodded, ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the Secretary turned to leave but then seemingly remembered something and added, ¡°Manager Frieman, don¡¯t forget we have a meeting at three this afternoon.¡± Delia Frieman was stunned for a moment, then nodded. If the Secretary hadn¡¯t reminded her, she would have forgotten completely. ¡°Mmm.¡± The Secretary continued, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first then. Any issues, just call me.¡± Delia Frieman nodded. The Secretary turned and left. As soon as she stepped out of the office, she said to the colleagues outside the door, ¡°Such a huge bouquet! ¡± Her expression was very exaggerated. ¡°Really?¡± The Secretary said, ¡°Of course! I saw it with my own eyes! It seems that our Manager Frieman is really going to become a princess!¡± Noah Reed was the crown prince of the Li Corporation, which would make Delia Frieman the princess. Upon hearing this, the rest of the colleagues started discussing. Noah Reed had been quiet for several days. Everyone thought Noah Reed lost interest in Delia Frieman, but he turned up again. Back in the office. Delia Frieman forced herself to stop thinking about other things and to settle down to work. Nothing is more important than work. About ten minutes later, Delia Frieman had returned to work mode. On the other side. Noah Reed also returned to his work post. When Gerald Connell heard about this, he rushed over, ¡°Manager Li, you¡¯re really back!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Noah Reed nodded. Gerald Connell curiously asked, ¡°I heard that you gave Manager Frieman flowers again? Are you trying to chase her again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noah Reed easily admitted. This was not something to be ashamed of. Gerald Connell continued, ¡°Manager Li, I¡¯m really curious, what happened between you and Manager Frieman before?¡± Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: 268: Almighty Xin Xin, seize the day with poetry and wine! _3 Chapter 915: 268: Almighty Xin Xin, seize the day with poetry and wine! _3 Previously, with Noah Reed looking like a walking dead man, Gerald Connell thought there was absolutely no possibility of them getting back together. What he didn¡¯t expect was that just a few days later, Noah was again sending flowers to Delia Frieman. Noah didn¡¯t directly reply to Gerald, instead he asked, ¡°Mr. Connell, do you think I¡¯m a match for Manager Frieman?¡± Gerald squinted his eyes and continued, ¡°Hmm! When it comes to looks, you two do make a good match. After all, the man is handsome and the woman is beautiful. Plus, Manager Frieman¡¯s work capabilities are not bad either, her personal sales have surpassed an entire team. But¡­.¡± At this point, Gerald paused, ¡°It¡¯s just that Manager Frieman¡¯s qualifications seem a bit low.¡± Noah Reed is a genuine graduate from a top-rated university. Not to mention, he also holds a master¡¯s degree. But Delia Frieman did not even graduate middle school, which is quite a significant difference in qualifications. Gerald added, ¡°But, Manager Li, as long as you don¡¯t mind, qualifications shouldn¡¯t really be an issue. After all, you like the person Manager Frieman is and not her qualifications.¡± And even if Delia Frieman lacks qualifications, so what? She still surpasses many people who have qualifications in her work performance. Noah nodded and laughed, saying, ¡°I think you¡¯re right. This time, I will definitely win her over!¡± wuxiaworld.site Noah was full of confidence in himself and in his future. Gerald laughed, ¡°Best wishes to you, Mr. Li.¡± When he finished speaking, Gerald almost couldn¡¯t help his curiosity and asked, ¡°Mr. Li, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Ask away,¡± replied Noah. Gerald continued, ¡°Are you considering Manager Frieman only for a romantic relationship, or are you aiming for marriage?¡± ¡°Marriage,¡± Noah responded seriously. Upon hearing this, Gerald looked at him with wide eyes, his face full of disbelief. He knew Noah from the past. Noah was flighty, having one girlfriend after another. But now. He actually wanted to marry a girl who was three years older than him and hardly held any qualifications. After all, every girlfriend of Noah¡¯s from before was far superior to Delia Frieman. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gerald asked. ¡°Mhm,¡± Noah nodded. Gerald swallowed hard, then said, ¡°Mr. Li, what I wanted to say is, Manager Frieman is not like ordinary girls. Her life is pretty simple. She¡¯s also very low-key in the company, so if you don¡¯t plan on taking responsibility for her, try not to make a big deal out of this. So that you two can part ways amicably in the future.¡± He spoke very tactfully, but Noah still understood, laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time I¡¯m definitely not playing around.¡± As long as Delia offered him the opportunity, he would perform well, and the two of them could walk into the chapel together. Gerald had known Noah for many years and knew he wasn¡¯t joking this time, ¡°Then Mr. Li, congratulations to you both on your everlasting love.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± That day, Noah was in an exceptionally good mood. After work in the evening. He was waiting at the company entrance in his car. Seeing Delia and her colleagues coming out, he called out, ¡°Ella!¡± Delia looked up and on seeing Noah, her eyes filled with surprise. One of the colleagues walking beside her saw Noah and immediately said, ¡°Ella, I just remembered that I have some work to take care of, so I won¡¯t be walking with you.¡± With that, the colleague turned and ran. Everyone at the office had been discussing Noah and Delia¡¯s matter that afternoon and they assumed it was just idle gossip. They didn¡¯t expect Noah to really start pursuing Delia again. This surprised the colleague so much that while running, she took out her phone and texted in the group chat, [Comrades! The rumors are true! Manager Li just picked up Manager Frieman!] Before Delia could react, her colleague had already disappeared into thin air. At this moment, Noah came up to Delia and said, ¡°Ella, let me take you home.¡± Before Delia could refuse, Noah continued, ¡°Ella, you should at least give me an chance to prove myself, right?¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Noah was overjoyed and immediately ran over to open the car door for Delia. Delia sat in the passenger seat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Noah drove a Range Rover. It looked very dominant. Delia also quite liked the car. She had read up on this model¨Cworth over four million. In order to spend a little more time with Delia, Noah purposefully drove slowly. One hand gripping the steering wheel, the other resting on the car window, he said, ¡°Ella, how long has it been since you really looked at this city¡¯s night view?¡± Delia was taken aback, then turned her head to look out the window. Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: 268: All-powerful XinXin, seize the day with poetry and wine! _4 Chapter 916: 268: All-powerful XinXin, seize the day with poetry and wine! _4 Bustling traffic, neon lights glimmering brightly. She witnessed for the first time how stunning the Capital City¡¯s night scene truly is. It seemed as though she had never genuinely stopped to admire this city¡¯s stunning night view. Noah Reed continued, ¡°See those row of houses ahead?¡± ¡°Yes, I see them,¡± Delia Frieman nodded. Noah said, ¡°I lived there until I was in fifth grade. My grandfather raised me, so I often accompanied him to watch the old men play chess by the roadside. As my parents¡¯ success expanded, we moved from here to West Road and eventually from West Road to where we currently reside. By the way, Delia, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re aware, but I¡¯m not originally from the Capital City. I was born in Vast City.¡± Delia genuinely didn¡¯t know about this and curiously asked, ¡°Do you ever return to Vast City?¡± Noah replied, ¡°Not often, most of our relatives and friends are now in the Capital City.¡± Delia nodded. Just then, they passed a school. Noah stepped on the brakes, ¡°Delia, look! This is my old primary school.¡± Delia turned her head to look. wuxiaworld.site West Side Primary School. The two of them continued their journey, sharing stories along the way. Mostly, it was Noah telling Delia about his life. He wanted Delia to understand the real him. ¡°And ahead, that¡¯s my old junior high.¡± The car moved at a slow pace, but Delia never felt bored. An hour later. The car stopped at the entrance of Delia¡¯s residential area. Noah got out of the car and opened the door for Delia, ¡°Take your time, Delia.¡± Although he was three years younger than she, his behavior didn¡¯t suggest any need for Delia to demonstrate respect or concession towards him. He seemed even more mature than Delia. Thinking of everything. Rachel Barton had just returned from a meal with her roommates. As she arrived at the residential entrance, she saw Delia getting out of a luxury car. ¡°Delia?¡± She called out. It was indeed her. ¡°Rachel.¡± Delia looked unexpectedly at Rachel. Noah smiled and greeted Rachel, ¡°Dear, do you remember me? I am the suitor who is courting your sister.¡± Rachel looked at Noah. At first she was stunned, then suddenly she recollected. This¡­ This is the second rich generation suitor from last time. Could it be that Delia still hasn¡¯t clarified things? Rachel frowned slightly, unnoticed. Delia wasn¡¯t recognising her true self. Her and the second rich generation, they were birds of a different feather. Did Delia plan to force an early commitment? But truth can¡¯t be obscured forever. If he finds out that she used to work in the red light district, it won¡¯t just be Delia who¡¯s humiliated. Also, Rachel disliked deception intensely. What value does a relationship obtained through lies hold? ¡°Hello,¡± said Rachel, hoping against hope that Noah wouldn¡¯t recognize her. Trying to leave a good impression on Rachel, who might become his future sister-in-law, Noah said, ¡°My name is Noah Reed.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Afterwards, Noah turned to Delia, ¡°Delia, I¡¯ll be heading home now.¡± ¡°Drive safely,¡± Delia gently reminded him. ¡°Alright.¡± Noah was elated. Delia¡¯s reminder to drive safely indicated her concern for him and her concern meant he had a chance to win her over! Noah¡¯s spirits soared with joy. After Noah left, Rachel turned to Delia, ¡°Delia, what¡¯s your situation with that guy?¡± Delia replied, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°He is pursuing me.¡± Rachel frowned slightly, ¡°Is he the same guy from last time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Delia nodded. Rachel was at a loss for words, ¡°Delia, why haven¡¯t you made things clear to him yet?¡± Delia laughed, ¡°Rachel, there¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve already told him everything¡­ He said, he doesn¡¯t care about my past.¡± Vows like that were thrilling. Especially when Noah said, ¡®every day with me is a new beginning.¡¯ It made Delia blush even now. He doesn¡¯t mind? Rachel frowned subtly. How could this be possible! No man could remain unaffected by such concerns. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unless he was a fool. Moreover, Noah was from the second rich generation. Affluent families are always concerned about the chastity of their women. Was Delia fooling herself? Finishing her sentence, Delia went on, ¡°Rachel, actually, I¡¯m feeling conflicted right now. I want to accept him, but I¡¯m also afraid I¡¯m not good enough for him. On the other hand, it would be such a regret to reject him.¡± Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: 268: Omnipotent Viola, seize your youth with poetry and wine! _7 Chapter 919: 268: Omnipotent Viola, seize your youth with poetry and wine! _7 No man willingly tarnishes his own reputation. Nevertheless, Delia Frieman was still basking in the dream of prince and princess, totally unaware that she was no princess at all. Beyond her physical appearance, she had nothing. At that moment, Mrs. Eyre ran over, clearly blaming Delia, ¡°Delia, even if you¡¯re not interested in Dylan, you shouldn¡¯t insult him like that. After all, he¡¯s a local from Capital City. There are tons of young girls who wish to be with someone like him. You ought to seize this opportunity.¡± Delia looked at Mrs. Eyre and replied, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I think this opportunity should be meant for someone else. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Mrs. Eyre frowned in response. Rachel Barton also thought Delia was ungrateful. After Mrs. Eyre left, Rachel continued, ¡°Ella, I don¡¯t know how to put it, but from my perspective, you need to be pragmatic. Put yourself in the shoes of the man¡¯s parents, would you really agree? Furthermore, I think that Noah Reed is just toying with you. He¡¯s not sincere. Ella, don¡¯t waste your time on him.¡± There were plenty of good girls around Noah Reed. Why on earth would he pursue Delia Frieman? He was merely trifling with her. Yet, Delia took it seriously. Uncertain emotions flickered on Delia¡¯s face. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Indeed. Rachel was right. If she were in that position, she would definitely not allow her own daughter to date a woman like herself¡­ Rachel said no more, only added, ¡°Ella, you should think about it. I need to return to the university. Also, Dylan Turley is indeed a good catch, though he is a bit demanding. But he does have the capital to be.¡± Even though Dylan wasn¡¯t all that great, being with him would be perks for Delia. After finishing, Rachel turned and walked away. Delia¡¯s face displayed utter desolation. She was heartbroken. At that moment, a phone ringtone filled the air. She took out her phone. It was a call from Noah Reed. She wanted to answer it, but Rachel¡¯s words rang in her ears again. In the end, she didn¡¯t pick up. ¡°Ella,¡± a pleasant voice rang in her ears at this moment, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Delia raised her head to see a young woman holding a pile of study materials, her hair tied in a bun, looking youthful and dazzling. It was a breath of fresh air. ¡°Viola.¡± Viola Thompson gave a slight smile, ¡°I was just about to bring over some study materials for you and I didn¡¯t know I would run into you here.¡± Delia stood up and took the study materials from Viola, ¡°Thank you, Viola.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± seeing Delia¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, Viola pressed on, ¡°Ella, are you okay?¡± Delia sighed. Being a highly educated individual, Viola had unique perspectives on issues. Delia voiced her troubles. Upon hearing this, Viola said to Delia, ¡°Ella, since you¡¯ve already made your situation clear to him and he and his family have explicitly said that they don¡¯t care about your past, why are you still burdened? Firstly, you didn¡¯t deceive him. Secondly, you two have feelings for each other. In my opinion, if you like each other, you should be together. Even if the end result isn¡¯t ideal, at least you¡¯ve experienced something. Looking back on life, you¡¯ll not have regrets.¡± Here, Viola paused, ¡°Life seems long, but it¡¯s actually quite short. The time we truly have to enjoy our youth is just a few years. Life is short, so let¡¯s enjoy it while we¡¯re still young. At the moment, the most important thing is to live with abandon, to drink the strongest wine, to meet the people we most want to meet.¡± Live lives true to ourselves, with no regrets for the past or the future. In just a few words, Viola shed light on Delia¡¯s thoughts. There was a Chinese saying that immediately came to her mind ¨C one word of enlightenment is better than ten years of study. Viola was right. The most important thing in life is our happiness. There might not be a result in the end, but as long as we¡¯ve experienced it, there won¡¯t be any regrets. ¡°Viola, thank you!¡± Delia grabbed her bag, ¡°I have something to tend to, you can give the study materials to Rachel later.¡± Saying so, Delia turned and ran. She had something more important to do. Seeing her figure disappearing into the distance, Viola said, ¡°Good luck, Ella.¡± Looking back at Viola, Delia echoed, ¡°Good luck.¡± Delia hailed a cab and once she got in, she dialed Noah¡¯s number, ¡°Are you at the office?¡± ¡°Sis? I¡¯m at the office, you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Delia hung up. Confused, Noah called her back. Delia picked up, ¡°Wait for me at the door of the office building. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± She thought, she now had the answer. Viola was right. Life is short, spend it well while we¡¯re still young. After hanging up, Delia looked at the driver in the front seat and urged, ¡°Master, please hurry.¡± Feeling helpless, the driver replied, ¡°My lady, I¡¯m already going as fast as I can.¡± ¡°Faster! I¡¯ll give you extra.¡± Upon hearing about the extra cash, the driver¡¯s attitude immediately changed, ¡°Okay!¡± Ten minutes later, the cab arrived at the office building. Delia took out a 100-dollar banknote from her bag, ¡°Thanks, driver. Keep the change.¡± Noah was already waiting at the door. Delia looked at him, trying to calm her nerves. She adjusted her breathing and slowly walked towards him. ¡°Sis.¡± Delia went on, ¡°Stand still, I have something to tell you.¡± Seeing that Delia was serious, Noah was very nervous. What did Delia want to tell him? Could it be¡­ Suddenly, Noah had a bad premonition. ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t we agree to talk about it in three days?¡± Delia laughed, ¡°Noah, let¡¯s be together.¡± For a moment, Noah thought he was hearing things. ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Delia repeated, ¡°I said let¡¯s be together.¡± Never before had she desired so fervently to be with Noah. Just like a regular couple. Drinking milk tea, eating hot pot, watching movies. Noah was so excited that words failed him. He picked Delia up and twirled her around on the spot, shouting, ¡°Sis, am I dreaming?¡± Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: 269: Unknown Secrets_1 Chapter 920: 269: Unknown Secrets_1 Noah Reed couldn¡¯t believe it all felt like a dream. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had finally won over Delia Frieman¡¯s heart. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s even holding her in his arms. Noah has never been this happy. Not when he got into his dream university, or when he then pursued his master¡¯s degree¡­ But now¡­ He¡¯s feeling the joy and excitement like a three-year-old child. He twirled around with Delia again and again, repeatedly asking her, ¡°Sis, am I sure I¡¯m not dreaming?¡± Delia, holding on to Noah¡¯s neck tightly, smilingly replied, ¡°No, you¡¯re not dreaming.¡± At this moment, Delia felt like she¡¯s floating, twirling around with Noah. As if she¡¯s soaring amongst the clouds. It felt surreal. wuxiaworld.site She was so happy. She was also very grateful. Grateful that she still had the chance to meet the right person in her prime years. It felt like Delia was dreaming. Numerous times, during the stillness of midnight, she would fear she was still trapped in the dark, damp basement. With reddened, swollen eyes, she would climb out of bed to confirm, until she assured herself that she had really escaped from that nightmare, she would then feel relieved. At this moment¡­ A group of curious colleagues had gathered at the office entrance. ¡°Wow! Manager Li and Manager Wang have finally ended up together!¡± ¡°So jealous!¡± ¡°It really hasn¡¯t been easy for Manager Li and Manager Wang¡­¡± When Noah noticed the crowd, almost the entire sales team had gathered. Noah immediately let go of Delia, and his face turned bright red. Delia realized everyone was looking, and instinctively hid behind Noah, who instinctively protected her, bursting with macho boyfriend energy. Her heartbeat quickened. Looking up at this big boy, Delia felt more sure that she had made the right choice. ¡°Manager Li, congratulations!¡± Noah firmly clasped Delia¡¯s hand, smiling at everyone, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Is Manager Li officially dating Manager Wang?¡± Noah nodded generously, ¡°Yes, starting today, Manager Wang is mine.¡± When he said ¡®mine¡¯, his focused look was particularly captivating. Causing quite a flutter in the hearts of many female employees. The swooning was real. ¡°Ah, Manager Li is really too handsome!¡± ¡°Manager Li is so cool!¡± ¡°Manager Wang is very beautiful as well.¡± ¡°They¡¯re perfectly matched!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Noah turned to face everyone, he then said, ¡°Sorry, my girlfriend and I have other things to do, we have to go now. Everyone should get back to work.¡± After this, Noah grabbed Delia¡¯s hand and ran off. He did not run too fast nor too slow, just enough for Delia to keep pace with him. ¡°Noah, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Noah thought for a moment, ¡°To watch a movie!¡± As long as he can be with Delia, even if they do nothing particularly special, he still felt happy. ¡°Okay.¡± Watching the two figures fade into the distance, the colleagues left behind started to gossip, ¡°How long do you think Manager Li and Manager Wang will last?¡± ¡°My hunch is that they could make it all the way to marriage, considering how much Manager Li loves Manager Wang.¡± ¡°No way! I heard that Manager Li is quite the ladies¡¯ man, changing girlfriends four to five times a month.¡± ¡°But Manager Wang is not like other girls.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve just started dating, how do you know Manager Wang is different from other girls?¡± ¡°¡­¡± On the other side¡­ As Viola Thompson walked out of the Milk Tea Shop, she saw Rachel Barton coming from the other direction. ¡°Rachel!¡± Viola waved to her. ¡°Viola!¡± Upon seeing VViola, Rachel ran over excitedly. Viola handed her a cup of milk tea, ¡°I got this for you, watermelon soybean milk tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel accepted it with both hands. Viola always knew exactly what she liked, no matter when. Rachel looked at Viola, then asked, ¡°Viola, what are you holding?¡± Viola replied, ¡°I heard your older sister is learning English recently, so I put together some high school English review materials. Take them home later.¡± English review materials. Rachel didn¡¯t know how to react. She knew Delia wasn¡¯t really learning English, she was just putting on a show. But Viola took it seriously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Apparently, Viola had no idea what Delia¡¯s current occupation was. If¡­ What if Viola found out one day? She, Viola, Flora Tiarks, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight made up a small group of five. Once Viola found out about it, everyone would know. Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: 269: Unknown Secrets_2 Chapter 921: 269: Unknown Secrets_2 She found it difficult to face others. Especially Flora Tiarks. Flora Tiarks was the uncle of the person she loved most. ¡°Thanks, Viola.¡± Although Rachel Barton felt a little uncomfortable inside, she didn¡¯t show it. Viola Thompson was her best friend. She couldn¡¯t let Viola know about Delia Frieman¡¯s current profession. Viola might not mind. But others would. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Ella has really changed a lot recently.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°By the way Viola, let me carry those materials.¡± Viola grinned, ¡°They¡¯re quite heavy, let me do it.¡± She was very strong. wuxiaworld.site Much stronger than the average person. So these things may not be heavy for her, but they would be for Rachel. ¡°Let me try.¡± Rachel took the things from Viola. As soon as she got them, her body sank heavily. Too heavy! Only then did Rachel truly feel Viola¡¯s strength. Viola laughed and took back the review materials, ¡°Now you know how heavy it is!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rachel nodded, looked up at Viola, ¡°Wow Viola, you¡¯re so strong!¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Viola said in a nonchalant manner, even though she was holding the heavy review materials. Rachel just looked at Viola. From her angle, she could see Viola¡¯s side profile perfectly. A delicate jawline, fair skin, excellent complexion, even up close, there were hardly any visible pores. The perfect embodiment of the phrase ¡®skin as smooth as jade¡¯. Further up, there was an elegant and high nose, thick and curly eyelashes, and a full forehead. Even a partial profile was enough to light up one¡¯s eyes. Just then. A startled cry rose in the air. ¡°Vio!¡± Viola glanced back, ¡°Little Flora.¡± Her gaze then fell on Mr. White behind her, and Viola added, ¡°Marcus.¡± Mr. White nodded slightly, a form of greeting. Rachel was surprised too. But she was also relieved that she had not gone out bare-faced. Moreover, she had applied her best makeup today. Flora came over with a smile, ¡°Rachel is here too.¡± Rachel looked up at the two of them, her happiness tinged with a little disappointment. Almost every time they met, if Viola was there, Flora always called out to Viola first. Also, more than once, Flora had expressed her hope for Viola to become her aunt, but never mentioned her. Perhaps. In Flora¡¯s heart, she will never measure up to those born into a privileged family. What does it matter if she is beautiful? With only beauty, but mismatched social statuses, what use is there? No change showed on Rachel¡¯s face. She greeted with a smile, ¡°Uncle, Flora, are you here for fun too?¡± Flora nodded, ¡°We¡¯re here to eat! Didn¡¯t expect to run into you guys. Have you eaten yet? If not, why not join us?¡± Rachel had already eaten at home, but she still shook her head, ¡°No. What about you, Viola?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s all go together!¡± Even though Flora mentioned they should go together, she still linked arms with Viola. A feeling of loneliness washed over Rachel. If Flora and Viola walked together, wouldn¡¯t she seem redundant? But just then. Arm in arm with Flora, Viola laughingly walked over and linked arms with Rachel, their duo becoming a trio, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat the best Luosifen in Capital City. I saw Lexin eating it last night!¡± Rachel looked up at Viola, a smile in her eyes. Viola¡¯s seemingly casual gesture had confirmed her place within the Five-Person Group. At that, Flora turned to Viola, her eyes wide in surprise, ¡°Viola! I follow Lexin too!¡± Lexin is a food vlogger on a short-video platform. She¡¯s famous for eating a lot without gaining weight. Flora had been following her for a long time and was surprised to learn that Viola did too. ¡°Really?¡± asked Viola. Flora nodded, ¡°I love watching her eat raw pickled foods.¡± Raw pickled foods were similar to sashimi, both being raw meats. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The difference was that the seafood and meats in raw pickled foods were soaked in a special sauce, giving them a great taste. ¡°Me too,¡± suggested Viola, ¡°How about we try raw pickled foods tonight?¡± Flora replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, but my uncle doesn¡¯t seem to like raw pickled foods very much.¡± Viola was just about to suggest something else, when Mr. White spoke up in the next second, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Flora turned to Rachel, ¡°How about you, Rachel?¡± Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: 269: Unknown Secrets_3 Chapter 922: 269: Unknown Secrets_3 Rachel Barton answered with a laugh, ¡°I don¡¯t have a preference, I¡¯m fine with anything. You two can decide.¡± Flora Tiarks dropped the gavel, ¡°Let¡¯s have raw pickled seafood. We can go to the place where we ate with Lexin.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded. She wanted to ask who Lexin was, but she was too shy to ask. After all, the three of them were good friends who shared similar interests. It felt distant, knowing that Viola Thompson and Flora knew something that she did not. The three girls walked arm in arm. Leaving Mr. White trailing behind them. In this moment, Rachel started to regret. If Viola had not taken her arm earlier, she would have stayed behind with Mr. White. Did Mr. White purposely stay behind to wait for her? wuxiaworld.site Rachel was originally very grateful to Viola. But now¡­ Before long, they arrived at the raw pickled seafood restaurant. There were quite a few people around at mealtime. It was quite convenient for them, as they managed to get the last available table. It was only after they received the menu that Rachel understood what ¡°raw pickled¡± meant. Everything was raw. She did not really like raw seafood. She always thought it was unhygienic. But now, even if she doesn¡¯t like it, she has to pretend to enjoy it. She needs to have common topics with Mr. White. Rachel ordered a raw pickled oyster and raw pickled bamboo shrimp. Flora ordered a three-eyed crab, mud snails, red demon shrimp, and her favorite seafood platter. Viola glanced at the menu, ¡°Should we start with this? If it¡¯s not enough, we can add more?¡± Eating enough is always better than wasting food. Viola really hated wasting anything. Ever since Viola returned home, the Thompson Clan¡¯s monthly food spending had be halved. Aside from when they have guests, meals are always prepared just right, neither more nor less. Flora nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel frowned slightly, wanting to say something but didn¡¯t know how to start. She noticed that Mr. White hadn¡¯t ordered yet. At that moment, Viola appeared to remember something, ¡°Oh right, Marcus hasn¡¯t ordered yet, right?¡± Again, Marcus. Rachel really wanted to ask Mr. White why Viola could address him like that. Could it be¡­ But Viola already has a boyfriend. Mr. White said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with these. My taste is similar to Flora¡¯s.¡± Internally, Flora was mocking like crazy. How could it possibly be similar! Her uncle had never tried raw pickled seafood before and even criticized it for having parasites that could damage the brain. The tables had certainly turned now. Flora narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Viola. For some reason, she always felt that her uncle had this inexplicable liking towards Viola. Because Flora had never seen her uncle accommodate a girl this way before. Viola was the first and only one. Rachel turned to Viola and asked, ¡°Viola, where¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± It was then that Flora realized, Viola already had a boyfriend! Viola replied, ¡°He returned to River City.¡± Rachel took a sip of water, ¡°Long-distance relationships are hard.¡± Not only are long-distance relationship hard, but the break-up rate is also extremely high. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Viola responded lightly, ¡°We are both usually quite busy.¡± While talking to Viola, Rachel subconsciously tried to observe Mr. White¡¯s expression. But to her surprise, Upon hearing that Viola has a boyfriend, there wasn¡¯t any change in Mr. White¡¯s facial expression. As if¡­ he didn¡¯t hear anything at all. Could it be that she was overthinking? Mr. White had no interest in Viola whatsoever? Rachel breathed a quiet sigh of relief. Before long, all the food was served. All were raw pickled seafood dishes. The restaurant also gave them a bowl of hot porridge. The delicious raw pickled seafood paired with the steaming hot porridge, felt really good going down. Viola peeled a three-eyed crab. It was also her first time trying raw pickled seafood. The soft and sweet texture, accompanied by the sour and spicy taste and the aroma of the secret sauce, was incredibly tasty and made her salivate. ¡°It¡¯s great!¡± Viola exclaimed in surprise, ¡°You guys should try it, the texture is really different from cooked crab.¡± Flora immediately picked up a three-eyed crab, ¡°It¡¯s really good! I regret not trying it earlier.¡± Completing her thought, Flora turned to Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, do you like it?¡± Mr. White instinctively touched his nose, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Flora smiled lightly, her suspicions were confirmed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel was highly resistant to these foods. But she still forced herself to eat a bunch and then chugged the porridge. After finishing their meal, Flora asked Mr. White to drive them back. Viola said, ¡°I can ride my bike back. Marcus, you can just drop off Rachel and Flora.¡± Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: 269: Unknown Secrets_4 Chapter 923: 269: Unknown Secrets_4 She loved cycling. Flora Tiarks said, ¡°Coincidentally, Vio and I are going the same way, so I¡¯ll cycle too.¡± Left without a choice, Rachel Barton had to cycle too since Viola Thompson and Flora Tiarks were doing so. If she were to ask Mr. White for a ride, it would seem too obvious. It was so typical of Viola. Why did she insist on cycling home? At that moment, Flora said, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll cycle home, you can just drop Rachel off.¡± Rachel¡¯s heart leapt, relieved that she hadn¡¯t voiced her thoughts. Mr. White nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± With that, he turned to Rachel, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rachel fell into step with Mr. White. As she walked on. wuxiaworld.site Rachel sensed something amiss. Knowing Flora, she would never willingly play matchmaker for her and Mr. White. Because from the beginning, Flora had never given her a second glance. But now. Why was Flora willingly asking Mr. White to take her home? There could only be one reason. Flora didn¡¯t want her interfering in the relationship between her and Viola Thompson. With that thought, Rachel felt a pang of silent frustration. She didn¡¯t understand what had displeased Flora to the extent of isolating her intentionally. Was it because she was the poorest of the group? Ha. In an instance, Rachel¡¯s eyes held a hint of sarcasm. But she quickly regained composure. Her eyes softened into a smile again, determined not to let Mr. White notice anything. ¡°Uncle, did you have enough to eat tonight?¡± Rachel started conversation, ¡°You seemed to have eaten very little.¡± ¡°I always eat well at night,¡± Mr. White responded. Hearing that, Rachel regretted deliberately eating an extra bowl of rice in an attempt to leave a good impression on Mr. White. After all, both Viola Thompson and Flora Tiarks ate a lot. They were a clique. If both Viola and Flora ate a lot and she alone didn¡¯t, it would give the impression that she was an outsider. So, most of the time, Rachel would deliberately try to fit in. Rachel rolled her eyes a bit, then added, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not too good to eat a lot at night, but I always can¡¯t help myself. I guess I should learn more from you, uncle.¡± Mr. White turned on the car, ¡°Hmm.¡± Hmm? Just one word. Somehow, Rachel felt Mr. White was s bit cold at that moment. Soon, Mr. White said, ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡± Rachel¡¯s heart, which was slowly cooling off, was instantly warmed again. Mr. White was reminding her to fasten her seat belt! He cared about her. So, she must have a place in Mr. White¡¯s heart. Rachel¡¯s heart began to race. She wanted to say something, but no words came out. She knew that Mr. White couldn¡¯t possibly completely have no feelings for her. Half an hour later, they arrived at the residential area. Mr. White parked the car. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he finally broke the silence. Rachel unbuckled her seat belt and opened the car door, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go in first. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± Mr. White echoed. As soon as the words came out, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove off. And Rachel was still hearing his words in her ears. He was saying goodnight to her. That was nice. People on the Internet once said that there¡¯s another meaning to ¡°goodnight¡±, that is, ¡®I love you.¡¯ Because ¡®wanan¡¯, the pinyin of ¡®goodnight¡¯, shortens to ¡®I love you.¡¯ Mr. White must know the other meaning of ¡®goodnight¡¯, right? If he didn¡¯t know it, he wouldn¡¯t say it casually to her. Thinking that Mr. White might have just confessed his love to her, Rachel¡¯s heartbeat wouldn¡¯t stop pounding. She was particularly excited. After all, he was the one she loved the most and wanted to be with the most. As Rachel kept thinking, she kept walking forward. When she approached the corner ahead, she saw a couple kissing in the corner. At first, Rachel didn¡¯t think much of it. Until she suddenly realized that the woman looked very familiar. It was¡­ It was Delia Frieman. Knowing it was Delia, a feeling of discomfort rose in Rachel Barton¡¯s heart. What was Delia thinking? She had brought her business right to the door of the residential area! How disgusting! The more Rachel thought about it, the more nauseous she felt, until she finally ran off to the side and began to retch. At that moment, Delia noticed Rachel and immediately let go of Noah Reed. Noah was really enjoying the kiss, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feeling uneasy, Delia straightened her hair, ¡°My sister.¡± Noah wasn¡¯t tense at all. Wasn¡¯t it normal for couples to kiss? Moreover, he had been pursuing Delia for so long. Noah put his arm around Delia¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hi to our sister.¡± Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: 269: Unknown Secrets_5 Chapter 924: 269: Unknown Secrets_5 Delia Frieman pushed Noah Reed away from her. ¡°Stop it; I think my sister isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯m going to check on her.¡± With that, Delia ran over. ¡°Rachel, are you okay?¡± Rachel Barton instinctively shrank back from Delia¡¯s touch. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m fine.¡± So dirty! Rachel thought about the phrase used to describe fallen women. The sewer. What normal person would stick their hand into the sewer to touch garbage? At this moment, Noah Reed came running over too. ¡°Sister, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m your future brother-in-law, Noah Reed. Yes, I¡¯ve won over your sister already.¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel was very surprised. Noah Reed, the rich second-generation, had actually won over Delia. It made sense. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co No wonder Delia wasn¡¯t interested in Dylan Turley. But did Delia ever really think about whether she was worthy of Noah Reed? One could know just by thinking about it with their toes, Noah Reed must not know Delia¡¯s real occupation now. Once Noah Reed finds out, would he still be interested in Delia? Delia really had no self-awareness at all! What was even more unexpected for Rachel was the fact that even a wealthy heir would actually pursue Delia. Couldn¡¯t he see the worldliness in Delia? After a moment, Rachel reacted and looked up at Noah Reed, ¡°Hello.¡± Delia continued, ¡°My sister Rachel Barton, ¡®Rachel¡¯ spelled as ¡®ma¡¯ of ¡®Simaguang¡¯ and ¡®yue¡¯ of ¡®moon by the crooked king.¡¯ You can just call her Rachel.¡± ¡°Sister Rachel,¡± Noah Reed obediently greeted. Rachel felt a mix of emotions. The rich second-generations in the capital city were all troublesome, with varying degrees of influence and connections. What if one day Noah Reed found out about Delia¡¯s real identity and retaliated against Delia? Even if Delia didn¡¯t think about herself, she should at least consider them. Although Rachel knew Viola Thompson, who could help them solve many problems, they couldn¡¯t be always relying on Viola every time they encountered a problem. Rachel really didn¡¯t know what Delia was thinking. What was going on in her head? She was speechless! At this moment, all Rachel could do was smilingly cope with the situation. Delia turned to Noah Reed, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should go home.¡± Today was their first day together. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to rashly invite Noah Reed upstairs for a cup of tea. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go. Goodnight, sister.¡± Having said that, Noah Reed added, ¡°Goodbye, sister Rachel.¡± Rachel subtly furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of Noah Reed. He seemed too frivolous, and his enthusiasm towards her was too excessive. It gave Rachel the illusion that Noah Reed wasn¡¯t genuinely interested in Delia, but was targeting her instead. However, Rachel¡¯s illusion wasn¡¯t unfounded. Firstly, she was younger and more beautiful than Delia. Secondly, her education level was higher than Delia¡¯s. But, Noah Reed wasn¡¯t Rachel¡¯s type. She liked the mature and calm type like Mr. White. After Noah Reed left. Delia linked arms with Rachel, asking with concern, ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s wrong? Were you throwing up just now?¡± Delia¡¯s movement was so swift that Rachel didn¡¯t have time to react. Despite gagging, Rachel said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit car sick.¡± Hearing that Rachel was okay, Delia sighed in relief. Then, Delia asked, ¡°Rachel, what do you think of Noah Reed?¡± Rather than directly answering her question, Rachel countered, ¡°Sis, are you sure he truly loves you?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Delia affirmed firmly. ¡°I love him, and he loves me too.¡± There were no longer impediments between them. Delia even started mapping out her future. Which girl doesn¡¯t want a perfect love? Upon hearing this, Rachel didn¡¯t know what to say. Delia was too naive. A simple maid thought she was a princess. It was clear that Delia wasn¡¯t Noah Reed¡¯s real intention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet, Delia still said such ridiculous things. Rachel continued, ¡°Sis, I really hope you can find true love. But at the same time, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get deceived.¡± Upon saying this, Rachel paused for a moment before adding, ¡°If possible, I¡¯d suggest you consider Dylan Turley. At least, we know everything about Dylan. But this Noah Reed, we don¡¯t know him at all¡­¡± Delia knew that Rachel was looking out for her, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t worry, Noah and I, we¡¯ve laid everything out between us. I¡¯ve kept nothing from him. Including his parents ¨C they know about my past and what I¡¯ve gone through. I know my limits.¡± Rachel was rolling her eyes inwardly already. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: 269: Unknown Secrets_6 Chapter 925: 269: Unknown Secrets_6 She suspected that something was wrong with Delia¡¯s brain. After all, Dylan Turley was the man most suitable for her. But her? She has overreaching aspirations. Wait and see! One of these days she¡¯ll come to grips with reality. Rachel Barton continued: ¡°Delia, since you have already made up your mind, then I will respect your decision.¡± Hopefully Delia is smart enough not to let Noah Reed find out her secret. Delia nodded with laughter, finally noticing what Rachel was holding, ¡°Rachel, what are you holding?¡± ¡°This is the English review materials Viola sent for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Delia immediately took the materials from Rachel, ¡°Rachel, thank you for the effort.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Rachel continued: ¡°Delia, are you really planning to learn English?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Yeah,¡± Delia answered: ¡°I have already enrolled in a tutoring class, the teacher said that I was quite talented.¡± Thinking about this, Delia was overjoyed. Her luck has been great recently. She found love and also achieved substantial progress in her career. Rachel didn¡¯t even know how to describe Delia anymore, so she just formally said: ¡°Delia, you are so smart, I am sure you can learn it! I believe in you, keep going!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Delia nodded. The two of them chatted and laughed as they walked into the apartment building. Today is the 8th. It is the day Delia receives her bonus, she used to give half of her bonus to Rachel every evening. Rachel had already planned how to use this money. But after returning home that evening, Delia didn¡¯t show any intention of giving her money. Rachel frowned slightly, feeling anxious, but it was awkward for her to ask directly. After all, everytime Delia offered her money before, she would refuse with a smile, saying that she didn¡¯t lack money. But she was only saying it out of courtesy. How could Delia take it seriously? Rachel hardly got a wink of sleep that night. Without that money, she didn¡¯t know how to explain to her roommates upon returning to school. After all, she had promised her roommates that she would take them out to dine at a Michelin restaurant. It seemed that Delia had really changed. At first, she used to remember she had a sister at the very least. But now, she had completely succumbed to a life of wealth and luxury, ending up a thorough material girl! This deeply pained Rachel. She wondered, where had the once simple and kind Delia gone? The Delia of the past used to think of her family first in everything she did. But not anymore. She had changed. She even holds the delusion of marrying Noah Reed. But is that possible? Early the following morning, Rachel went to school without even eating breakfast. Right now, she could not bear to stay in this household any longer. It was rife with a musty, rotting smell. Delia rose early and did not see Rachel, finding it quite strange, ¡°Dolores, where¡¯s Rachel?¡± Dolores said: ¡°She said she had something to do at school today and had to go early. She didn¡¯t even eat breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Delia nodded, took out her cell phone and sent Rachel a WhatsApp message. When Rachel received Delia¡¯s WhatsApp message, she was already lying in her dormitory bed. It was better in the dormitory. Although the bed was small, at least she didn¡¯t have to think about all those messy things. The thing that worried Rachel was how to explain to her roommates. Just then, Rachel opened the WhatsApp message from Delia. [Rachel, I have put some money in your backpack. Don¡¯t be too frugal at school, let me know if you need money.] Seeing this, Rachel immediately sat up from her bed, picked up her backpack and indeed found an envelope in it. There was a thick stack of money in it. A total of twenty thousand yuan. Holding this money, Rachel felt kind of guilty. She shouldn¡¯t have doubted Delia like that. Rachel took out her phone and made a call to Delia, ¡°Delia, why did you give me money again? I have enough to spend!¡± Delia laughed: ¡°Rachel, I know. University is like a small society, without money, you will be looked down upon, just say it if you need money, we are sisters, don¡¯t ever feel embarrassed.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Delia always knew that Rachel would refuse, so she had quietly put the money into Rachel¡¯s backpack. After reminding Rachel to take care of herself at school and to get along with her classmates, Delia hung up. With the money in hand, Rachel felt relieved all of a sudden. There¡¯s no need to worry about how to explain to her roommates anymore. After having breakfast, Delia went to work. As soon as she stepped out of the building, she saw Noah Reed¡¯s car parked, he whistled at her and called out, ¡°Sister!¡± Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: 269: Unknown Secrets_7 Chapter 926: 269: Unknown Secrets_7 Delia Frieman briskly walked over, ¡°Why are you so early? Have you had breakfast?¡± The office starts at nine-thirty, it was currently seven o¡¯clock. Delia left early because she had to attend a one-hour English class. Noah Reed said: ¡°Knowing that you have to learn English, I came early. Am I a good boyfriend?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Noah raised his face pretentiously, ¡°So aren¡¯t you going to reward me!¡± Delia embraced Noah and gave him a kiss on his face. ¡°Get in the car, sis!¡± Noah was instantly gratified. Once in the car, Delia asked, ¡°Considering how early you arrived, have you eaten?¡± ¡°No,¡± Noah replied, ¡°I¡¯ll grab something to eat while you¡¯re in class.¡± ¡°No way! From tomorrow morning onward, I will have my elder sister prepare an extra breakfast to pack for you when she makes mine,¡± Delia suggested. ¡°Sounds good,¡± answered Noah, well pleased. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co On the other side. Rachel Barton took her three roommates to the Michelin restaurant for dinner as promised. After dinner, she ran into Flora Tiarks on her way back home. Despite knowing that Flora mildly disliked her, Rachel, mindful that Flora was Mr. White¡¯s niece, still greeted her with a smile. ¡°Flora, what a coincidence!¡± Flora was equally surprised, ¡°Rachel, indeed! What a coincidence!¡± Had it been Viola Thompson today, Flora would have definitely said, ¡°What a fateful encounter!¡± However, she was not Viola. But Rachel wasn¡¯t the resentful type. ¡°Flora, where are you headed?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to my uncle¡¯s house to pick up something. Would you accompany me?¡± Flora offered. Overjoyed at the offer, Rachel quickly agreed. ¡°Sure!¡± The White Family Mansion was close by so they decided to walk. All of a sudden, while they were on their way, a torrential rain poured down. By the time they had arrived at the White Family Mansion, they were completely drenched. Flora guided Rachel to a guest room, ¡°Rachel, go in and take a shower, fresh clothes will be brought over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel took a shower. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Flora¡¯s attitude towards her had changed so drastically. Could it be¡­ Did Mr. White say something to her? With this thought, Rachel¡¯s heart began to race again. Yes. It must be so. By the time Rachel had finished her shower and came out ¨C draped in a bath towel ¨C a full set of clothes had been laid out on the guest bed. Rachel entered the bathroom and changed into the clothes. Once changed, she came out of the room, ¡°Flora?¡± But Flora didn¡¯t answer. Suddenly, Rachel spotted an open door to a room. She took a peek inside. The decoration was simple yet elegant. For some reason, the room reminded her of Mr. White. She was sure this was Mr. White¡¯s bedroom. Thinking this, Rachel couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity and walked in. The bedroom was vast. There was a faint smell of sandalwood in the air. The room was neatly arranged and simply furnished. Rachel noticed a large wardrobe in the dressing room. What does a man¡¯s wardrobe look like? After a moment¡¯s thought, Rachel finally opened the door to the wardrobe. Mr. White likes her as well. Since they like each other, it wouldn¡¯t be an invasion of Mr. White¡¯s privacy. Most of the clothes in the wardrobe were formal attire, along with a few robes. As her gaze travelled upwards, Rachel was taken aback. Amongst the neatly-hung white clothes, there was a hanging red, backless dress. Why would Mr. White¡¯s wardrobe contain a woman¡¯s dress? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be a gift for her? But as far as Rachel could recall, during one of their shopping trips, Viola had tried on an identical dress. Rachel remembered how Viola looked stunning, like a celestial maiden, in that dress. But why-? How did this dress end up in Mr. White¡¯s wardrobe? Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_1 Chapter 927: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_1 Rachel Barton stared at the fiery red dress right in front of her. Her eyes full of disbelief. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know how to feel, everything seemed to be falling apart, she felt terrible, almost on the verge of breaking down in tears. But Rachel managed to suppress the grief welling up inside her. A moment. In her mind appeared the image of Viola Thompson wearing this dress. Beautiful, enchanting. Confident, gracious. She thought, if she were a man, she¡¯d be hard-pressed not to be attracted to a girl like her. At that time, it didn¡¯t seem like Mr. White behaved out of the ordinary, but now thinking back, she could only feel that he was captivated, so mesmerized that he couldn¡¯t pull himself away from her. Thinking about that¡­ Rachel staggered backward several steps, filled with unease. wuxiaworld.site Breathing unsteadily. Yes. Mr. White was in love with Viola Thompson¡­ All along, she had been deluding herself. She was just a clown! Just then, the voice of Flora Tiarks filled the air, ¡°Rachel, are you there?¡± Rachel immediately snapped back to reality, wiping away the tears on her face, trying to calm herself down. She restored the clothes in the closet back to how they had been and then closed the closet door, stepping out. Upon leaving Mr. White¡¯s room, Rachel acted as though nothing had happened, ¡°Flora, I¡¯m over here.¡± Flora looked back at Rachel, surprised, ¡°Wow Rachel, you really suit that outfit!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel nodded. All of Flora¡¯s clothes were from high-end six-figure brands, they were not only very fitting, but also very attractive. But Flora didn¡¯t compliment her on how good she looked. If it had been Viola, Flora would have showered her with compliments. Viola was like the sun. Her radiance outshined all the planets that surrounded her. After all. Viola was so beautiful, with her in the mix, how could anyone else be compared? So, even if she looked exceptional in this outfit, Flora wouldn¡¯t compliment her. Rachel said with a smile: ¡°Our bodies are quite similar.¡± Flora gave herself a glance, ¡°I¡¯m a little chubbier than you. I weigh 99, what about you?¡± Rachel replied, ¡°I¡¯m also around ninety.¡± In reality, Rachel used to be about the same size as Flora. However, she had lost quite a bit of weight since the miscarriage. Flora nodded, ¡°That explains why my clothes fit you so well.¡± Rachel continued, ¡°Flora, whose room was that?¡± She was still holding onto a glimmer of hope. Maybe that wasn¡¯t Mr. White¡¯s room. That was the room Flora usually stayed in. And it would be normal if a red dress showed up in Flora¡¯s room. Rachel was anxious for Flora¡¯s answer. A moment. Flora answered, ¡°It¡¯s my uncle¡¯s room.¡± Wistfully Rachel said, ¡°Oh, I see. So, my uncle is not home today?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Flora nodded, ¡°My mom set him up on a blind date. He¡¯s at our place right now.¡± A blind date? Upon hearing this, Rachel frowned elegantly, ¡°Your uncle finally agreed to a blind date?¡± Flora laughed, ¡°Actually, my uncle is still in the dark about it!¡± Rachel was shocked, ¡°Ah? In the dark?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Flora nodded, then continued, ¡°Because my uncle has always been resistant to blind dates, so my mom came up with a plan to invite the girl over to our house first, then find an excuse to call my uncle over. What if the two hit it off?¡± ¡°Auntie really has a point, when it comes to fate, you never know.¡± Despite feeling heartbroken, Rachel still pretend to be very cheerful. At times like this, she could not let anyone know that she was in love with Mr. White. When it came to family background, she could not compete with Viola. Nor in terms of looks. She had no right to be in love with Mr. White. She was nothing more than a joke. Flora continued, ¡°Actually, my favorite for my uncle is Vio, and Diana Hershey is not bad either. Diana Hershey is not just beautiful, but also has a nice personality and can complement my uncle¡¯s¡­¡± Flora began to engage in wishful thinking. Rachel felt a pang in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She did not quite know how she appeared in Flora¡¯s eyes. Why did Flora want to match everyone else with Mr. White, but not her? Was she really that bad? Or was it that she did not have a good family background like Viola and Diana, so Flora never¡­ A moment, Rachel looked up at Flora, then continued, ¡°Hmm, Diana is very nice indeed, with her personality and all. However, it seems like she already has someone she likes.¡± Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_2 Chapter 928: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_2 Flora Tiarks was very curious, ¡°Do you know who Diana Hershey likes?¡± ¡°Hmm, it should be one of her primary school classmates?¡± Rachel Barton pondered, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. I¡¯ve only heard her mention it once.¡± The five of them, seemed like a small group. In reality, this small group was all revolving around Viola Thompson. Flora Tiarks liked Viola Thompson the most. So did Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. Therefore, if Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had any secrets, they would certainly go to Viola Thompson first. She seemed like the most redundant one. Rachel Barton stopped herself from overthinking and, smiling, asked: ¡°So, little Flora, do you have your stuff ready? When do we leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got everything.¡± Flora Tiarks linked arms with Rachel Barton, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them went outside. The driver was waiting there. Flora Tiarks, along with Rachel Barton, got into the car and instructed the driver, ¡°Go to the Fragrant Garden Community first.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co ¡°Okay.¡± The driver nodded. After twenty minutes, the car stopped at the entrance of the Fragrant Garden Community. Rachel Barton said her goodbyes to Flora Tiarks. At that moment, Rachel Barton seemed to think of something, ¡°Oh yes, little Flora, why don¡¯t you come upstairs with me? I can return your clothes to you.¡± Flora Tiarks looked at Rachel Barton, ¡°I have plenty of clothes, they fit you quite well. Consider it a gift.¡± A gift? Rachel Barton frowned subtly. What did Flora Tiarks mean? Did she despise the clothes because she had worn them? Ha¡­ Flora Tiarks was too ridiculous. On the surface, they were good friends, yet behind her back, she despised the clothes she had worn. Was she supposed to have been sold into slavery? But those were not experiences she had asked for. She was also a victim. But when did victims become guilty? Rachel Barton took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm, then replied: ¡°Little Flora, isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate? Your clothes are quite expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lot of money,¡± Flora Tiarks nonchalantly responded, ¡°Rachel, you should just wear it. I¡¯m going now.¡± Having said that, she instructed the driver to drive. As Rachel Barton watched the car leave, a look of melancholy filled her eyes. She felt as though the entire world had turned grey. Why. Why was fate so cruel to her? The man she loved most was in love with her best friend. Rachel Barton held back her tears as she jogged all the way home. Once home, she locked the bedroom door behind her, dove under the covers and cried her heart out. On the other side. The Price family. Noah Reed had been in a great mood these past few days. He moved with a spring in his step. Seeing her son so happy, Mrs. Price looked up at Noah Reed, ¡°Noah!¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± Noah Reed opened a can, sat next to Mrs. Price, and took a swig. Mrs. Price laughed, ¡°Did you finally win her over?¡± At those words, Noah Reed¡¯s face was full of pride, ¡°Absolutely!¡± During his time with Delia Frieman, Noah Reed had been really happy. Delia Frieman didn¡¯t have any of the pampered fragility of ordinary girls, and she wasn¡¯t overbearing either. Being with her was stress-free; he didn¡¯t have to worry about saying something wrong and angering her, nor did he have to constantly look for ways to please her. Being with her was very relaxing and time flew by. Mrs. Price knew her son well, and continued, ¡°Noah, since you¡¯ve won her over, take good care of the girl. You¡¯re old enough to settle down.¡± Mrs. Price had already said that she would let bygones be bygones, and so she won¡¯t hold on to them. Life is actually quite simple. Just need to be happy and fulfilled. Noah Reed now was very happy and very content. This was what she, as a mother, wanted to see. ¡°I know Mom.¡± Noah Reed nodded. Mrs. Price continued, ¡°When did you two make it official?¡± Noah Reed replied, ¡°Three days ago.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Price looked at the wall clock and said, ¡°Then why did you come back so early today? It¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock.¡± Returning early during the honeymoon phase was quite unusual. Noah Reed replied, ¡°She signed up for English classes. She¡¯s in class right now. I¡¯ll pick her up in half an hour.¡± Mrs. Price was taken aback, ¡°That girl signed up for English classes?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yeah.¡± Noah Reed nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a foreign partnership going on in our company, right? She says she doesn¡¯t want to drag the company down.¡± As a department manager, not being able to communicate directly with foreign clients can be a bit of a handicap. After Mrs. Price heard this, she couldn¡¯t hide her admiration. She felt that Delia Frieman was someone with a clear future plan. A moment later, as if something occurred to her, she asked again, ¡°Did she proactively seek to learn this?¡± Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_3 Chapter 929: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_3 There¡¯s a difference between being told to learn and proactively wanting to learn. Mrs. Price is quite a meticulous person, so she needs to understand this clearly. ¡°Yes,¡± Noah responded, ¡°I¡¯d rather she didn¡¯t study! We only have a little time each day, even holding hands feels like a struggle, yet she insists on enrolling in a tutoring class. Mom, you don¡¯t know, she¡¯s even reciting vocabulary while sitting in my passenger seat.¡± Mrs. Price burst out laughing, ¡°This shows she¡¯s a woman with a plan, unlike you! You just dawdle around all day, doing nothing!¡± Looking at his mother¡¯s reaction, Noah realized she was very pleased with Delia, his future daughter-in-law. He was ecstatic. This meant his choice of girlfriend was an excellent one. Mrs. Price continued, ¡°I remember your English being quite good too, right? Remember to tutor her properly.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Noah nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± If there were no advantages in it for him, he would never have agreed to let Delia study English. It¡¯s such a waste of time. Thinking about teaching English to Delia and her calling him ¡®Teacher Noah¡¯, he felt a flutter in his heart. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Soon, half an hour had passed. Noah left on time to pick her up. The tutoring class had precise schedules due to their hourly fees. Not long after Noah arrived, Delia came downstairs. ¡°Sis!¡± Upon seeing Delia, Noah got out of his car, walked to the other side and opened the door for her. Delia queried, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I want to ensure you didn¡¯t have to wait?¡± Noah playfully whined. Delia smiled, ¡°Good, very conscientious. Keep it up!¡± ¡°Rest assured, Sis. I¡¯ve always been very disciplined.¡± Noah quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll tutor you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Delia nodded, then started pulling out her English review materials to reinforce what she learned during the day. She was older than the other students in the tutoring class, and her memory might not be as good as the younger ones. So, she had to spend twice as much time memorizing. As Noah drove, he watched her, ¡°Sis, am I so unattractive that you¡¯d rather look at some English notes than at me?¡± He pretended to be heartbroken. Delia said disapprovingly, ¡°Your face doesn¡¯t have any English words.¡± ¡°Sis, you really aren¡¯t afraid of breaking my heart, are you?¡± Delia leaned over and gave him a peck on the cheek, ¡°Alright, no more feeling hurt now.¡± Noah felt satisfied. Boys need to be pampered from time to time too. Noah continued, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t forget to take the flowers in the back when you leave.¡± Only then did Delia see the large bouquet of red roses in the backseat. They were stunning. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me flowers this morning? You don¡¯t need to give me a bouquet every day ¨C it¡¯s too wasteful,¡± Delia said. ¡°No problem,¡± Noah quickly retorted, ¡°I invested in this flower shop.¡± Noah had an ¡®it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m rich¡¯ expression. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at Delia¡¯s place. Delia got out of the car. Noah also got out, picked up the bouquet, and handed it to Delia. ¡°Take it, Sis.¡± Delia received the flowers with both hands, ¡°Thank you.¡± Noah laughed, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s been so many days now, why do you still like to say thank you to me? You should get used to my role in your life soon!¡± After saying this, he cupped her face and gave her a big kiss, ¡°Every time you say it wrong, I¡¯ll kiss you. I¡¯ll continue until you stop saying it.¡± Delia: ¡°¡­¡± He can be childish, but she genuinely loves him. The couple fussed around for a while. Then, holding the bouquet, Delia went inside the building. Several people in the elevator glanced at her curiously. It was because the bouquet she was holding was too eye-catching. Ninety-nine roses in total. She soon arrived at the tenth floor, and Delia stepped out of the elevator. No sooner had she left the elevator than the others started gossiping. ¡°That girl just now was the tenant from 1008, wasn¡¯t she? She looks pretty! The other day, I heard that Mrs. Riverside from 908 wanted to introduce Dylan Turley to her. Could it be they are together now?¡± ¡°Dylan Turley? Surely, you¡¯re joking? He¡¯s old enough to be her father!¡± ¡°What do you know, Dylan Turley is wealthy!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Delia arrived home. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dolores opened the door. When she saw the flowers in Delia¡¯s hands, she froze, then asked in surprise, ¡°Delia, these flowers¡­ who gave them to you?¡± Delia didn¡¯t want to hide it and laughed, ¡°My boyfriend.¡± Boyfriend? Upon hearing this, Dolores was even more astonished! Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_4 Chapter 930: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_4 ¡°When did you get a boyfriend?¡± At this moment, Dolores Frieman seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Is it the one that Mrs. Eyre introduced you to downstairs?¡± Thinking of this, Dolores Frieman was serious and frowned, ¡°Delia, listen to me, you must not act foolishly! Let¡¯s not even talk about how Dylan Turley is older, being a stepmother is not easy! Besides, you are so outstanding, you can completely marry someone better, there is absolutely no need to have such a person as a boyfriend!¡± In Dolores Frieman¡¯s eyes, Delia Frieman was the best sister in the world. She deserved a better man. Out of selfishness, she didn¡¯t want others to know about Delia Frieman¡¯s past. No one would know about these things, as long as they didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing this, Delia Frieman explained with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister, my boyfriend is not Dylan Turley.¡± She and Rachel Barton are different. Rachel Barton is young and inexperienced, so she feels that Dylan Turley is a decent match. But in reality, Dylan Turley just wanted to find a free housekeeper. Dolores Frieman breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Then where is your boyfriend from? How old is he this year, what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Originally from Vast City, but now belonging to Capital City,¡± Delia Frieman continued, ¡°He is three years younger than me and his name is Noah Reed. Noah as in the straightforward ¡®reed¡¯, and Reed as in ¡®proper and upright¡¯.¡± wuxiaworld.site Hearing that he is three years younger than Delia Frieman, Dolores Frieman immediately became interested, ¡°What are his family conditions like?¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Dolores Frieman thought for a moment and then said: ¡°Does he own his own house and car?¡± Out of self-interest, Dolores Frieman still hopes that Delia Frieman could meet someone excellent. Delia Frieman spent a hard life for the first half of her life. Next, it should become a bit sweeter. Delia Frieman nodded, ¡°He has those.¡± Hearing this, Dolores Frieman smiled and said, ¡°Then you two get along well, see what the boy¡¯s temper is like. If a boy shows impatience and dissatisfaction during the courtship period, he will definitely become worse after marriage. So, you must keep your eyes open and run away at the first sign of such behavior!¡± ¡°Material conditions are secondary, the most important thing is that he has a heart to love and cherish you.¡± Delia Frieman nodded, ¡°I know, sister.¡± Just then. The door was pushed open. Rachel Barton came in from outside. She was feeling upset, went downstairs to run a few laps, didn¡¯t expect to see a face full of sweet smiles and holding a bouquet of flowers as soon as she opened the door. Rachel Barton was stunned for a second. The bitterness in her heart became stronger, she could hardly breathe. She had just lost her love, but Delia Frieman was embracing flowers. What is this supposed to mean? Before Rachel Barton could react, Dolores Frieman laughed and said, ¡°Rachel, come over quick, your sister is in a relationship.¡± Rachel Barton smiled and lifted her head, ¡°I know, sister.¡± Dolores Frieman was surprised, ¡°You know?¡± Rachel Barton nodded, ¡°I have even met that boy.¡± Dolores Frieman immediately asked curiously, ¡°What does he look like? Is he handsome?¡± She was really curious. Rachel Barton said, ¡°Very handsome, and tall. Probably about 1.8 meters, has fair skin, and his family seems to be quite rich, he seems to be a second rich generation. Delia, am I right?¡± She looked at Delia Frieman next to her at the end. This sentence was meant to remind Delia Frieman that such an outstandingly eligible young man would not fancy a woman like her. After all. If even she can¡¯t find love, Delia Frieman, who falls short of her by so much, how could she possibly be pursued by a second rich generation? Impossible! Sadly. Delia Frieman did not catch her meaning, she smiled and said: ¡°Yes, Rachel Barton is right, Noah Reed¡¯s external and family conditions are indeed quite good.¡± Hearing this, Rachel Barton really wanted to slap Delia Frieman awake. Could Delia Frieman really not have noticed? Noah Reed could very likely not be interested in her, but just using her. Dolores Frieman grabbed Delia Frieman¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Delia, if this boy also has a good character, you must hold on to him firmly. Once you miss some things, you will miss them forever.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Delia Frieman nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Rachel Barton glanced at Dolores Frieman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The look in her eyes was indescribable. She has more than once felt that Dolores Frieman has changed. Become insatiable. Even though she knew that Delia Frieman was involved in an inappropriate industry, as a sister, she not only did not persuade her, instead she spent the money that Delia Frieman earned with her own body contentedly. Too lazy to talk more with the two of them, Rachel Barton then said: ¡°Older sister, Delia, I am going to rest in my room.¡± Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_5 Chapter 931: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_5 ¡°Hmm, good night,¡± Delia Frieman said, looking at Rachel Barton. ¡°Good night.¡± After returning to her room, Rachel Barton first took a shower, then lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Finally, she pulled out her phone, opened the photo album, and scrolled to a group photo with Viola Thompson. The photo was not just of Viola Thompson. It was also of Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, as well as Flora Tiarks. It was a group photo of the Five-Person Group. In the photo, Viola Thompson was dressed in simple white clothes and black pants. Without makeup, her handsome brows and eyes were clear and outstanding, catching your attention immediately. Like a crane among chickens. The four of them merely accentuated Viola Thompson¡¯s presence. Moreover, Viola Thompson was the tallest among the five of them. A standard model figure. 176 cm, 49 KG. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO She was very pretty, especially those clear, peach blossom eyes that seemed to talk with every movement. As Rachel Barton looked at the photo, she suddenly realized that Viola Thompson seemed to like this simple style of dressing. White clothes and black pants. Simple and elegant. Looking at the photo over and over, Rachel Barton suddenly understood why Mr. White was attracted to Viola Thompson. Early the next morning. Rachel Barton left the house and went to the mall. She bought three white blouses, a white down jacket, several pairs of black leggings, and black boots. Actually, compared to boots, she preferred sneakers. But Viola Thompson seemed to like boots more. Every time Rachel Barton saw her, she was almost always in a white down jacket, black leggings, and black boots, or a pink coat. Thinking of this, Rachel Barton also went to buy a pink coat. She originally wanted to buy the same model as Viola Thompson¡¯s, but upon doing a search, she found out that Viola Thompson¡¯s coat cost more than sixty thousand, and so she abandoned this idea. Rachel Barton was somewhat surprised. She had originally thought that Viola Thompson didn¡¯t pay attention to brand names when dressing. Who would have thought that a simple coat from Viola Thompson¡¯s wardrobe cost tens of thousands? The salary of an ordinary person for one year. After all, Dolores Frieman only made a little over four thousand a month. Such was the difference in class. After all, the Thompson clan was a real aristocratic family. This was also why Flora Tiarks always wanted Viola Thompson to be her sister-in-law. In the Five-Person Group, she felt the most insignificant, the one with the least presence. Without a prominent family background or connections, all she had was herself. After buying a stack of clothes, Rachel Barton¡¯s card was empty. Even next month¡¯s living expenses were gone. Rachel Barton looked at the text message from the bank and fell into deep thought. ¡°Rachel!¡± At that moment, Delia Frieman¡¯s voice came through the air. ¡°Second Sister!¡± Rachel Barton looked up at Delia Frieman. And Noah Reed beside Delia Frieman. She had only seen Noah Reed at night before and had not noticed that Noah Reed was actually so handsome. Rachel Barton was a little surprised. ¡°Rachel, did you buy clothes?¡± Delia Frieman asked next. Rachel Barton nodded, ¡°Hmm. Second Sister, are you and Brother Noah going shopping?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Delia Frieman¡¯s gaze fell on Rachel Barton¡¯s shopping bag, wondering why Rachel Barton, who normally never takes the initiative to buy clothes, had bought so many this time. Delia Frieman nudged Noah Reed¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Go and help my sister carry her things.¡± Rachel Barton noticed Delia Frieman¡¯s subtle actions and frowned imperceptibly. Even needing to be reminded to help with carrying things¡­ Could it be that Rachel was overthinking it? Had Noah Reed never been interested in her in the first place? If he had, Noah Reed would have rushed over to help! It seemed that Noah Reed probably didn¡¯t know about Delia Frieman¡¯s past yet. Rachel Barton looked up and examined Delia Frieman and Noah Reed standing in front of her. She suddenly found their love too glaring. Especially when she knew Noah Reed might not be interested in her at all. Noah Reed walked over, ¡°Little sister, let me help you carry these.¡± ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s no need,¡± Rachel Barton declined immediately, then said, ¡°Second Sister, I accidentally maxed out my card today¡­¡± The rest of her sentence was left unsaid. Delia Frieman laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you later.¡± It was normal for young girls, on occasion, to lose control and splurge. So Delia Frieman didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel Barton nodded, ¡°Second Sister, I have something else to attend to, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°Do you need us to give you a ride?¡± Delia Frieman followed up. ¡°No need.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having said that, Rachel Barton turned and left. Looking at Rachel Barton¡¯s retreating figure, Noah Reed slightly frowned. He had a very bad impression of Rachel Barton. ¡°Sis, why do you and your sister have different last names?¡± Noah Reed asked. Delia Frieman explained, ¡°She¡¯s the child that was given away by my parents; she grew up in an orphanage. Since she got adopted in April, she was named Rachel Barton.¡± Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_6 Chapter 932: 270: Waking up Wang Ermie, being PUA_6 ¡°That makes sense,¡± Noah Reed responded, ¡°No wonder she isn¡¯t close with you.¡± Delia Frieman widened her eyes, ¡°She isn¡¯t close with me?¡± She always thought that she had a very good relationship with Rachel Barton. Yet Noah Reed had just said otherwise. Noah Reed nodded, ¡°Yeah, to be honest, the few times we¡¯ve met her, she always seemed indifferent, as if she belonged to a different world than you. But today, when she asked you for money, her attitude changed significantly.¡± He¡¯s only been dating Delia for less than a week, so he really doesn¡¯t want to badmouth Rachel. But he couldn¡¯t hold back. Because every time he saw Rachel, she was always stone-faced, which left a very bad impression on him. There was one thing he didn¡¯t say out loud. Rachel seemed to look down on Delia. ¡°Not at all, you got it wrong.¡± Delia didn¡¯t take this seriously, she laughed: ¡°Actually, my sister is very nice. If you think she appears stone-faced, it might have something to do with her past experiences.¡± After all, Rachel went through such a terrible thing; her occasional mood swings were justified. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site There were many times when even Delia herself couldn¡¯t accept her own past and felt inexplicably depressed, let alone young Rachel. So, Delia understood Rachel very well. ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± as an outsider, Noah could see things very clearly, ¡°This definitely isn¡¯t about her past experiences. Your sister just doesn¡¯t seem to really like you.¡± In front of Noah, Rachel never pretended to be someone else. Not everyone is like Viola Thompson, able to see through human nature at a glance. Delia continued, ¡°Do you know, the only reason why I was able to escape from that hell hole is because of my little sister.¡± Noah was startled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all in the past now. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell you about it.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Delia told him what had happened. Noah Reed said, ¡°Although what happened had a lot to do with your little sister, it was mainly because of Miss Thompson, wasn¡¯t it? If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Thompson¡¯s foresight, perhaps¡­¡± Delia turned to Noah Reed, ¡°But think about it this way, if Rachel wasn¡¯t my sister, would Miss Thompson even know of my existence?¡± She got to know Viola Thompson because of Rachel. This was also why Delia was so nice to Rachel. Delia felt that Rachel was her good luck charm. However, Noah didn¡¯t agree with Delia¡¯s point of view, ¡°Sis, this doesn¡¯t mean that your sister cannot dislike you. And have you ever thought about it this way, it was Miss Thompson who went out of her way to save you. This has nothing directly to do with your sister.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination. He always felt that Rachel seemed to hold a grudge against Delia. Normally, there shouldn¡¯t be such an issue between sisters, but Noah genuinely felt it. At this point, Noah added, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it, but I would still advise you to be a little more careful.¡± No matter what, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to like his sister-in-law Rachel. Delia frowned slightly, ¡°Why do you harbor such animosity towards my sister?¡± ¡°Sis, you got it wrong, I don¡¯t want to lie to you,¡± out of fear that Delia would get angry, Noah took hold of Delia¡¯s arm, ¡°We have been together for less than seven days, of course, I should make a good impression in front of you and your family. I wouldn¡¯t say this unless I really had to. I just don¡¯t want you to be taken advantage of, sis.¡± Delia calmed down, took a deep breath, ¡°I know you mean well. But don¡¯t worry, I can guarantee with my integrity, my sister isn¡¯t the person you think she is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Noah nodded, knowing that Delia didn¡¯t like this topic, he didn¡¯t continue, instead he asked, ¡°Sis, are you still responsible for your sister¡¯s living expenses?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Delia answered, ¡°Rachel is my only sister, I want her to live the life I once dreamed of.¡± In some ways, Rachel was just another Delia, a Delia who wasn¡¯t tricked into the Underground City, a Delia who successfully got into her dream university. Noah hugged Delia, ¡°You¡¯re really kind, sis.¡± He only hoped that Rachel wouldn¡¯t let such a good sister down. On the other side. Rachel had just arrived at school when she received a transfer from Delia. Ten thousand dollars. [If it¡¯s not enough, just tell your sis.] [Okay, thank you, sis.] The Delia responded with an ¡®it¡¯s no big deal¡¯ emoji. Noah noticed that Delia was chatting with someone, and then asked, ¡°Sis, may I see all your WhatsApp chat records?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Delia handed Noah her phone. There were no secrets in her phone that she didn¡¯t want others to see. Noah found the chat records between Delia and Rachel. And found one problem. Most of the time, Delia initiated the conversation and transferred money to Rachel. On important festivals, Delia would send a red packet to Rachel first, and this would be reciprocated by Rachel¡¯s holiday wishes. All relationships are reciprocal. Whether it¡¯s family or love. Yet in this relationship, Rachel hasn¡¯t given anything. But Delia, who attaches great importance to this sister, doesn¡¯t notice anything unusual. The more Noah read, the more uneasy he felt. He put down the phone, ¡°Sis, has your sister ever introduced anyone to you as a potential partner?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Noah hugged her arm, started to complain, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that I will get jealous?¡± ¡°At that time, we hadn¡¯t officially started dating yet. So it was quite normal for my sister to introduce potential partners to me.¡± Delia responded. Because she¡¯s Rachel¡¯s sister, that¡¯s why Rachel would care about her love life. Noah rested his head on Delia¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sis, have you noticed a problem when interacting with your sister?¡± ¡°What problem?¡± Delia asked. Noah continued, ¡°It seems that she has never recognized you. And she has never taken the initiative to contact you. Of course, asking for money is the exception. In other words, don¡¯t you think your own sister is PUA-ing you?¡± Hearing this, Delia frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What is PUA?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Delia was so focused on her work, that she used her little free time to either improve herself or date Noah Reed, she simply didn¡¯t have the time to understand these internet slang terms. Noah explained, ¡°PUA is a process where you degrade the other person, destroy their self-confidence, and then control them psychologically until they feel like they¡¯re inferior to you.¡± Clearly, Delia was the one being PUA¡¯d. Under Rachel¡¯s subtle influence, even if Delia was successful in her career, and even if she¡¯s dating a great guy, she always felt that she was under Rachel. The person being PUA¡¯d will never realize that they¡¯re being PUA¡¯d. Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _1 Chapter 940: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _1 Delia Frieman frowned deeply, staring at the images on the monitor. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that her sister could say those words. She seemed like two different people in front and behind. Delia forced herself to calm down, continuing to watch the surveillance footage. It¡¯s an illusion. It must be an illusion. Rachel Barton wouldn¡¯t treat her like this. She definitely wouldn¡¯t. Delia clenched her fist. The private room next door. Noah Reed looked up at Rachel, ¡°I love my sister, and I trust her. So, no matter what you say, I will not believe you.¡± ¡°I know you love her, but what you love is not the real her.¡± Rachel responded calmly, ¡°Do you know about her past? Do you even know her present?¡± wuxiaworld.site What is love? Love is built on complete mutual understanding, without deception and concealment. But what about Delia? Delia not only has an unspeakable past but also an ignominious present. Noah loves her. But if Noah knew Delia¡¯s true profession and past, would he still love her? Their love would crumble instantly. Shattered to pieces. Is there really such a thing as true love in this world? Moreover, there¡¯s a huge gap between Delia and Noah. Noah said, ¡°I know her very well, I even know about her past, and as for her present, I¡¯m in it. So, you don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± ¡°No, no, no, you don¡¯t understand the real her!¡± Rachel continued, ¡°As her sister, I hope more than anyone that she can find happiness. But I don¡¯t want her happiness to be achieved through disgraceful means.¡± No sister wouldn¡¯t wish for her sister to marry into love and happiness. She was doing this out of desperation. Because even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Noah Reed would one day discover Delia¡¯s secret. Some things had to be confronted, better to get it over with quickly. Let Delia see the reality sooner and choose the right person. Rachel didn¡¯t want Delia to miss out on Dylan Turley. Although Dylan Turley doesn¡¯t look great, he¡¯s financially well-off, a local from Capital City, and owns two houses. In Capital City, one house is worth tens of millions, and he owns two ¨C he¡¯s absolutely a multimillionaire. Although Dylan Turley is a divorcee, but Delia is once fallen too. Neither of them has to look down on the other. As for the reason about the marriage certificate. Rachel could understand Dylan Turley. After all, no dignified man would admit that his wife works in a red-light district. So, it¡¯s perfectly understandable that Dylan Turley is reluctant to get a marriage certificate. The fact that Dylan Turley could break through societal norms and be with Delia was already a blessing for Delia. Delia is a bit overconfident! However, this can¡¯t be completely blamed on Delia. After all, Delia has a much more outstanding person by her side. So. As long as Noah initiates the breakup with Delia, it would clear up her reality. Rachel hopes that Delia can live a steady life for the rest of her life and stop doing things that can¡¯t be seen in public. ¡°Disgraceful?¡± Noah frowned slightly, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re her sister! If even you think she¡¯s disgraceful, how should others view her? She¡¯s your older sister! How could you speak of her like that!¡± Noah was somewhat angry. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Rachel was Delia¡¯s most cherished sister, he would have started a fight! As a sister. She actually thought her own sister was disgraceful! Is this something a person should say? Moreover, Delia trusts her so much. The more Noah thought about it the angrier he got, and he continued, ¡°Do you have any idea how much you mean to your sister? She buys you the fanciest jewelry, branded clothes, bags, and shoes! Everything you have now, which of those weren¡¯t given to you by your sister? But you! You¡¯re not only ungrateful, but you also think your sister is disgraceful! How can there be someone like you in this world!¡± Noah spoke up for Delia. Rachel found Noah somewhat ridiculous. They say couples in love have an intelligence quotient of zero. It seems true at this moment. Noah has completely lost his intelligence. How long has he known Delia? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And he just trusts Delia like that? Rachel just looked at Noah, ¡°I ask you, do you understand her? Do you know where she¡¯s from? What are her educational qualifications? Do you know where she works now?¡± Noah didn¡¯t know any of these. How much Noah trusts Delia now, is how much he will collapse later when he knows the truth. Delia has been in the red-light district for years, and no one knows how many men she has been involved with. Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _2 Chapter 941: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _2 Utterly filthy. No man would ever accept someone like her. And besides. Up until now, Delia Frieman is still engaged in this profession. ¡°I know all of this, there¡¯s no need for you to tell me. Rachel Barton, I never thought you were that kind of person! Neither did your sister!¡± ¡°What kind of person am I?¡± For some reason, upon hearing this, Rachel Barton¡¯s mental state shattered instantly, ¡°At least I¡¯ve never worked in the red light district, at least I am a college student!¡± What about Delia Frieman? Not only does Delia Frieman lack education, she¡¯s a degraded fallen woman. Rachel Barton was heartbroken. She didn¡¯t know when her life came to this. Had an abortion without knowing why, had a dishonorable older sister¡­ Originally, she was a pretty, clean and innocent girl. But now. Everything has changed. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co She began to fear reminiscing the past. Not only that. Her friends are all better than her. Whether in looks or family background. The same garment, worn by her, she felt like baker Wu Dalang. But when Viola Thompson wore it? Everyone praised her as a fairy descended to earth. Rachel Barton continued: ¡°Her? She didn¡¯t even finish middle school, and she had been a mistress in Giseda City for many years. Do you think this is it? Do you know what she does for a living now? Isn¡¯t she telling you that she is a manager in a company?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± Noah Reed asked back. He wanted to see what else Rachel Barton could say. Rachel Barton chuckled. ¡°A manager? Do you think which company would hire a person with no education, no family background, and no work experience as a manager?¡± Many college graduates can¡¯t enjoy such treatment, why Delia Frieman? Other than the red light district. Where else could she go? Which company would need someone like her? Noah Reed furrowed his brows, suppressing the anger in his heart, ¡°So in your eyes, your sister is worthless?¡± Delia Frieman on the other side was also taken by surprise. Almost in tears, she sank to the ground, drained of all energy. Often, the closest people end up being the ones who hurt you the most. She never knew. Turns out she was in this unbearable state in front of Rachel Barton. No wonder. No wonder Rachel Barton never introduced her as her sister in front of her friends. Rachel Barton also never let her come to school. Turns out¡­ She was embarrassed by her. No one knew how Delia Frieman felt at this moment. Dull words could never describe it. It was almost unbearable to breathe. She treated Rachel Barton like her closest kin; she wished to give Rachel Barton all the beautiful things in the world. But now? In Rachel Barton¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than a filthy woman. Noah Reed added: ¡°Is it that people without an education can¡¯t achieve success, and must always be negated? Rachel Barton, let me tell you, although your sister lacks education, she has always been positive and has proven her capability. Don¡¯t think that because you¡¯ve read more books you¡¯re incredible! Take a good look at yourself in the mirror, your jealous and gloomy expression, you are the most disgusting person!¡± Thinking of Rachel Barton reminded Noah Reed of a saying. Those who champion justice often slaughter dogs, while the heartless often read books. Delia Frieman was so kind to Rachel Barton, yet this was the result. It was chilling. Rachel Barton didn¡¯t expect that even at this point Noah Reed still believed in Delia Frieman so much. He really thought that Delia Frieman, an uneducated woman, could be highly regarded by enterprises. For Delia Frieman, Noah Reed could say such things about her. Delia Frieman was nothing but a fallen woman. Why did she deserve a man to love her like this. To the point of blurring right from wrong. It was too frightening. At this point, Rachel Barton raised her head to look at Noah Reed and said, ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t understand her! To tell you the truth, she worked in the red light district of Giseda City for many years, being a mistress. And now, her job is very shady. Mr. Reed, you were born into such a good family, there¡¯s no need to waste time on someone like her. The two of you are not from the same world at all!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With these words out, Rachel Barton was very much looking forward to Noah Reed¡¯s reaction. He should be very surprised, very angry, right? But¡­ There was none. Noah Reed shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re this kind of person. How could your sister have a sister like you? So what if she had such a gray past, does that mean she doesn¡¯t deserve love? Does having no education mean she can¡¯t get recognized by her company¡¯s leadership? Rachel Barton, do you know how much your words have hurt your sister?¡± Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _3 Chapter 942: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _3 After a pause, Noah Reed continued, ¡°Since we are already talking about this, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I know about your sister¡¯s past. She has been through a lot and it¡¯s been hard for her. Instead of sympathizing and understanding her, you, being her younger sister, view her with prejudice! Do you consider yourself a good sister? Your tuition fee was paid by your sister, your living expenses were provided by her, everything you have is because of her. Everyone, anyone may look down upon your sister, but you can never do!¡± Rachel Barton was stunned. She turned pale. She never thought that Noah Reed knew about Delia Frieman¡¯s past. This can¡¯t be real. It simply can¡¯t be real! How could a man in this world not mind his girlfriend having such a past? Rachel Barton couldn¡¯t decipher her feelings. Noah Reed continued, ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you, your sister and I are colleagues at work. She is very competent. Her secretaries are all from the World Ranking 200 university. You have no right to belittle her!¡± After he finished talking, Noah Reed turned to leave. Feeling a rush of indignation, he returned and slapped Rachel Barton across her face. Slap. It was a crisp sound. ¡°This slap is what you owe your sister.¡± wuxiaworld.site Noah Reed was not some saint. In his eyes, Except for his mother, wife, and daughter, whom he wouldn¡¯t lay a hand on, anyone else, as long as they annoyed him, or those whom he loved, he would not hesitate to raise his hand. Especially a vicious and ungrateful person like Rachel Barton. After the slap, Noah Reed looked down upon Rachel Barton, ¡°Remember this, you don¡¯t deserve to be her sister!¡± After saying this, Noah Reed turned and left. He didn¡¯t look back this time. He directly went to the room next door. Delia Frieman was just sitting on the ground, her face covered in tears. It all felt like a dream. All the past events that she had finally forgotten, the wounds that had finally healed, were now torn open again. Blood was dripping. And the person who tore into these wounds was one of the people she was closest to. She was heartbroken. Truly heartbroken. Seeing such a sight, Noah Reed¡¯s heart ached, he quickly squatted down to hug Delia Frieman, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be upset. You still have me.¡± Hearing the voice of Noah Reed, Delia Frieman seemed to have grabbed onto the last lifeline, folded her arms tight around him, and began to sob loudly. Noah Reed¡¯s eyes turned red too, as he gently patted Delia Frieman¡¯s back, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, it will all be alright as long as I¡¯m here.¡± At this moment, Delia Frieman was unable to calm herself. Noah Reed helped Delia Frieman to stand up and sit down on a sofa. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, I will never leave you. In fact, it¡¯s good that we found out about her attitude sooner¡­¡± After a long time, Delia Frieman finally started to calm down. She looked at Noah Reed, ¡°Noah, I¡¯ve never thought about it. In my own sister¡¯s heart, I¡¯m such a person. I¡¯m truly devastated¡­¡± ¡°I know, sis, I know everything.¡± Noah Reed pulled Delia Frieman into his arms, ¡°Sis, you have other family members. Just treat her like a stranger from now on, you don¡¯t need to be so kind to her. Actually, the only person you should always be kind to in this world, is yourself. Only yourself won¡¯t deceive you. Including me, Sis, no matter how far we go in the future, you should never trust me completely. Always, always, leave a way out for yourself.¡± People sometimes have to make a difficult choice. Although Noah Reed loved Delia Frieman very much, he didn¡¯t know what problems they might encounter in the future. Thus, he must teach Delia Frieman one point. In this world, the only person she could trust was always herself. Even it¡¯s her own flesh and blood. When Noah Reed said these words, he paused, and added, ¡°Sis, actually, the occurrence of such an event isn¡¯t entirely a bad thing. Because people grow through experiences. If it weren¡¯t for this experience, you might never understand that you can¡¯t predict a person¡¯s thoughts by their appearances.¡± Delia Frieman took a deep breath, trying her best to calm herself. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t calm herself down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Noah Reed got a tissue for Delia Frieman to wipe her face, then brought her a cup of hot water, ¡°Sis, have some water.¡± Delia Frieman took the water and took a sip. Noah Reed squatted in front of Delia Frieman, making funny faces to cheer her up, ¡°Sis, can you stop being angry, please?¡± Delia Frieman sniffled, and a faint smile appeared on her face. Seeing Delia Frieman smile, Noah Reed sighed in relief and continued to amuse Delia Frieman. Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _4 Chapter 943: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _4 ¡°Sister, in fact, everyone¡¯s life will encounter such people. Some will teach you a lesson with their actions, some will leave an indelible mark in your life. It¡¯s because no one¡¯s life is smooth sailing, and it¡¯s these people¡¯s existence that makes us grow and become stronger.¡± At this point, Noah Reed continued: ¡°What¡¯s truly terrifying is not that we are experiencing such things, but that we don¡¯t grow after we have experienced them and repeat them in the future!¡± Noah¡¯s words relieved Delia Frieman¡¯s mood quite a bit. She felt fortunate that she had found such a boyfriend who understood and loved her in her lifetime. Delia turned to Noah, reaching out and hugging him, ¡°Thank you, Noah.¡± Thank you for embracing the imperfect me. Noah revealed a silly grin, like a child, ¡°Sister, I love you so much!¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± It took quite a while before the two let go of each other. Noah took Delia to have tasty food. They moved through Food Street like an ordinary couple on the street. Soon, their hands were filled with various kinds of delicious food. Lollipops, grilled squid, stew in soy sauce¡­ On the other side. Things weren¡¯t going so well for Rachel Barton. wuxiaworld.site She couldn¡¯t believe it was true. She used to think Delia was just a buffoon. But only now did she realize that she was the one who was the clown. Rachel couldn¡¯t comprehend. Why was it that someone like Delia could have love, but she couldn¡¯t. Why? This was unfair to her. Rachel, with the scars on her face, walked on the bustling streets. She felt so lonely and helpless. She took out her phone, hoping to call someone to confide in, or hoping for someone to keep her company. That wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Unfortunately. There was no one. She flipped through her contacts for a long time, only to find out she didn¡¯t have anyone she could call. Diana Hershey, Flora Tiarks, and Fiona Knight were definitely out of the question. As for Viola Thompson¡­ If Viola knew about this, she might have strange thoughts about her. So Viola must not know. Rachel took a deep breath. Just then, she suddenly spotted two familiar figures on the street. It was Delia and Noah. The two were being affectionate and sweet. However, such happiness was too blinding for Rachel. In all respects, she was superior to Delia. Yet, she had no suitor that could compare to Noah. Those who loved her were not those she loved. Those she loved, loved her best friend. Such an irony. Just then. Delia suddenly looked over in her direction. Rachel was a little nervous and quickly wiped away her tears. She wasn¡¯t ready to face Delia yet. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid that Noah would have told Delia about what had happened. She knew that even if Noah did tell Delia, Delia wouldn¡¯t believe it anyway. Rachel knew her place in Delia¡¯s heart all too well. Delia would always be like this. She was already 28 years old; it wasn¡¯t possible for her to return to university. Therefore, she needed an academically successful sister to maintain her image. Why was Delia kind to her? It was all for a purpose! Just like why Delia wanted to be with Noah. If Noah was just a poor boy, would Delia still agree to be with him? Similarly, if she was not academically excellent and hadn¡¯t even managed to get into high school and was working on the factory production line now, would Delia still acknowledge her as her sister? Of course not! Because human beings are all realistic. Her existence added shine to Delia¡¯s image, so that¡¯s why Delia was so good to her. She and Delia had a mutualistic relationship; they used each other. Thus, Rachel was not at all worried that Delia would sever her financial support. Because Delia wouldn¡¯t dare to. Wearing a smile, Rachel was ready with her excuses, waiting for Delia to approach her. But the next second, Delia, as though she hadn¡¯t seen her, took Noah and walked in the opposite direction. Rachel frowned slightly. ¡°Two¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wanted to call out ¡®Older Sister¡¯, but considering the possibility that people she knew might be around, she refrained from calling out. Even though Delia was no longer a lady of the night, she indeed used to be a fallen woman. Should anyone find out about her relationship with Delia, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her. She wasn¡¯t Noah, nor did she have a love-blinded mindset. She knew what she should do and what she shouldn¡¯t. Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _5 Chapter 944: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _5 And there would come a day when the honeymoon period would be over. At that time, Delia Frieman would definitely be abandoned. Rachel Barton continued to move forward. She arrived at a clinic. The boss saw a handprint on her face and couldn¡¯t help worrying, ¡°Young lady, do you need me to call the police for you?¡± ¡°Thank you, but no need.¡± Rachel continued, ¡°Just help me apply some medicine.¡± The clinic owner also had daughters and continued, ¡°Young lady, did you fight with your boyfriend? Or is there conflict between you and your parents?¡± The injury on Rachel¡¯s face was severe. Half of her face was almost swollen. ¡°I¡¯m okay, boss.¡± Seeing that Rachel didn¡¯t want to talk much, the boss didn¡¯t continue to ask about it. After she had her injury treated, Rachel went back to school. Tomorrow was a day off. Her roommates had all gone home, so there was no one in the dorm. wuxiaworld.site Rachel lay on her bed, not knowing what she was thinking about, feeling very jumbled. At that moment, a message popped up in the Five-Person Group. Viola: [Hey guys, I¡¯ve arrived!] She also attached a photo in front of the main gate of Capital University. [Wow! The main gate of Capital University is so magnificent!] [I thought Capital City University¡¯s gate was already impressive, but it¡¯s like a little brother in front of Capital University!] Flora Tiarks tagged Viola Thompson, [Vio, I have no classes for two days in a row, I want to visit your university, is it allowed to be visited by students from other schools?] Viola Thompson replied: [Come on, no problem. As long as you register in advance.] [Oh yay!] Watching the interaction between the four people in the Five-Person Group, Rachel couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling. All five of them. Lead by Viola Thompson, they¡¯re all from top-class international universities, or key universities in the 985 or 211 Projects, except for her. She¡¯s just at a common tier-one university. She didn¡¯t know why, but from every aspect, there seemed to be nowhere she could surpass the others. Rachel sighed, typed a line in the chat box, thought for a while, and deleted it. A week later. No trace could be seen on Rachel¡¯s face. On Sunday, she went shopping as usual. This time she went out with Sherly. She bought many of the same items as Viola Thompson as usual. She and Viola Thompson had been good friends for many years, no one knows Viola¡¯s preferences better than her. She even cut her hair to the same length as Viola Thompson. Sherly watched as she bought clothes without looking at the price and enviously said, ¡°Rachel, your sister treats you really well! How much living expenses does she give you each month?¡± Rachel said, ¡°There is no specific amount, she will give me more when I run out of money. But it is mutual, she treats me well because I have something worth her treating me well.¡± No one would treat another person well for no reason. That also applies to a real sister. Rachel never felt that Delia Frieman treats her well since the latter always has something to gain. Sherly was more envious, ¡°What does your sister do for a living?¡± If it were before, Rachel would have hesitated, but now things are different. After all, she already learned from Noah Reed that Delia Frieman is no longer engaged in her previous business, ¡°My sister is a company manager.¡± ¡°Wow! Your sister is really amazing!¡± Sherly said. Rachel smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Delia Frieman, who doesn¡¯t have an education, can be so amazing, so in the future, she could only be even better. Sherly looked at the shopping receipts in Rachel¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t we go for dinner? I am hungry after shopping for so long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Of course, Rachel paid for the meal. Upon entering university, Rachel understood a principle. In this small society, the ones with money are the real bosses, the more money, the more good friends. So, every time she dined with her roommates, Rachel almost always paid. The two of them found a hot pot restaurant. As Sherly was said, ¡°Rachel, have you recently changed your style? Your outfit today is really nice! But it¡¯s too expensive, otherwise, I would have gone and bought the same outfit.¡± Of course, Rachel was happy to be complimented, especially since this outfit had previously been criticized by Nora. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This proves that her judgment was right. She and Viola Thompson were the same type of beauties. She could wear anything that Viola Thompson wore. In fact. Rachel didn¡¯t look good in this outfit at all. The long white coat, unreached her ankles, made her look fatter and shorter, like a short winter melon, and yet, Rachel had no idea. Rachel smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not too expensive, this coat only costs a little over a thousand.¡± Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _6 Chapter 945: 272: Sisters breaking apart, economic sanctions! _6 Sherly widened her eyes, ¡°Over a thousand isn¡¯t expensive?¡± Her monthly allowance was only two thousand yuan. Continuing, Sherly said, ¡°But it¡¯s indeed not much for you. I heard your sister makes seventy or eighty thousand a month!¡± Sherly¡¯s parents only made around two hundred thousand a year. There was just no comparing. Rachel retorted, ¡°Sometimes she gets even more in bonuses, but she always gives them directly to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sherly asked once again, ¡°How much does your sister get in bonuses at one time?¡± ¡°Roughly ten to twenty thousand.¡± replied Rachel. Sherly, not able to wait any longer, asked, ¡°How often does she get these bonuses?¡± ¡°Basically every month.¡± It was because Rachel didn¡¯t have to worry about her source of income that she was able to spend money like water and never look at the price tags of the clothes she bought. Upon hearing this, Sherly¡¯s face was full of envy. This is what having someone else¡¯s sister is like! After finishing their meal, Rachel asked Sherly to take her things back to the dorm. wuxiaworld.site While she was to return home for a while. Rachel had spent all the money Delia given her on today¡¯s shopping trip. All that was left was two hundred yuan. Today was the day Delia receives her bonus, seemingly Delia would hand it over to her. Dolores knew she was coming home tonight, so she had deliberately stayed up late to make chicken soup, ¡°Rachel, quickly drink the chicken soup.¡± ¡°Thank you, big sis.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all family.¡± After drinking the chicken soup, Rachel went back to her room to wash up, then played a couple of games before going to the living room. Now it was half past eleven in the evening. Delia¡¯s usual time to get home. Rachel waited on the sofa. Five minutes passed, and Delia had not come home. Even after ten minutes, there still was no sign of Delia¡­. Rachel started to worry, noting that it was already midnight. Why was Delia taking so long to get home? Rachel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Could it be that she¡¯s working overtime? But would she really work this late? Or could it mean¡­. Was Delia out spending the night with Noah somewhere? Did they start spending nights together immediately after meeting each other? That¡¯s overly immodest! Rachel was at a loss for words. But thinking about it, it was quite typical for Delia, considering her past profession. Without Delia¡¯s return, Rachel had no choice but to head back to her room for sleep, making sure her door was locked. She was afraid Delia might come back suddenly and burst into her room. Although Delia had stopped engaging in that kind of work, her past experiences had left Rachel with a severe phobia, and she couldn¡¯t accept it. The next morning. Rachel woke up for breakfast. Dolores put out freshly ground soy milk, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re going back to school today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning,¡± Rachel turned towards the door of Delia¡¯s room, ¡°By the way, big sis, didn¡¯t Delia come home last night?¡± Dolores looked at Rachel, seemed a bit surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Your second sister moved out!¡± Moved out! Rachel widened her eyes, ¡°When did this happen?¡± Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me? Dolores said, ¡°She moved out last Tuesday. She said the distance from home to her office was too great, so now she lives near her company.¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel was lost for words. Did Delia move out to live with Noah? They have just known each other for some days? Most importantly, why didn¡¯t Delia tell her about such a big matter! Did Delia even consider her a sister in her heart? Taken aback, Dolores continues, ¡°Didn¡¯t your second sister inform you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rachel shook her head, followed by, ¡°Big sis, did Delia move in with her boyfriend?¡± ¡°Nonsense! No way! They have just been dating for a month. How could they live together! Your second sister just wants to live closer to her company, she was spending two hours on the road every day and now she can walk to the office in ten minutes!¡± Rachel frowned. If Delia could just pack up and leave, then who¡¯s going to pay her rent? Who¡¯s going to cover her living expenses? Does she even remember that she has sisters? Rachel continued, ¡°Where is my second sister living now?¡± Dolores shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know the name of the street.¡± She worked every day, and on the rare day off she could get, she still had to work a part-time job at the supermarket. She had no time to visit Delia. Rachel furrowed her brow, ¡°Has my second sister come back after moving out?¡± Dolores laughed, ¡°Yes, she came back and had dinner the day before yesterday.¡± She was back the day before yesterday? Rachel suspected that Delia did it on purpose, deliberately avoiding her! She just couldn¡¯t understand why Delia moved out! Now that Delia had moved out, who could she get money from? Seeing Rachel lost in thought, Dolores continued: ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t have any problems with your second sister, do you? I¡¯m free this afternoon. Why don¡¯t we ask your second sister for her address and go see her?¡± Go see her? Rachel was a bit angry now. She didn¡¯t want to go see Delia proactively. Delia was wrong in this matter! What does she have to do with it! ¡°Big sis, I won¡¯t go. I just remembered that I have something at school this afternoon, so I need to go back.¡± Dolores nodded, ¡°Alright then, keep in touch with your second sister on WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Rachel then asked: ¡°Are you going this afternoon?¡± Dolores replied: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going.¡± As a big sister, she should go see her sister¡¯s living conditions. A glance from Rachel was enough. If Dolores went, Delia would definitely mention her, maybe even ask Dolores to bring the money back. Delia was a clever woman, she could definitely guess that Rachel was angry with her because she didn¡¯t go with Dolores. After all, moving house is a big deal. No matter how you look at it, Delia should have discussed it with her. But Delia didn¡¯t say anything. What does that mean? Rachel got ready, then returned to school. She thought she would receive a call from Delia apologizing that evening. But¡­ There was nothing. Delia, seemingly unaware of Rachel¡¯s anger, remained unresponsive. Rachel originally intended to ignore Delia, but her money run out already, she had no choice but to take the initiative and send a message to Delia. [Second Sister, good evening! Are you busy now?] Having waited a long time, Delia didn¡¯t reply. With no other option, Rachel sent another message, [Second sister, I just bought some new clothes today. So, I¡¯m a bit short on money right now. Can you transfer some money over to me?] A few minutes later, a notification beep from WhatsApp filled the room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a message from Delia. Obviously, Delia must have transferred money to her. Rachel chuckled and immediately opened WhatsApp. But when she saw the message Delia sent, she froze. The message from Delia read: [You¡¯re already eighteen years old this year, at your age you should start supporting yourself. As your sister, I¡¯m not obliged to cover your cost of living and tuition fees.] Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: 273: She is the lofty Miss Song of the Song family! _1 Chapter 946: 273: She is the lofty Miss Song of the Song family! _1 Upon reading that text, Rachel Barton was momentarily dumbfounded. She almost thought she was hallucinating. She could not believe that Delia Frieman would send her that message. What on earth had happened? Had Noah Reed told Delia everything? Did Delia believe him? ¡°Heh,¡± Rachel sneered. I see. The so-called sisterly bond between her and Delia was that fragile, after all. Noah merely stirred up some rumors, and Delia cut off her living expenses. In Delia¡¯s heart, her sister mattered less than a man. Such irony. Rachel tried hard to calm herself, then dialed Delia¡¯s number. Not on WhatsApp. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co But a phone call. Delia answered pretty quickly on the other end. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Sis,¡± Rachel started. ¡°What is it?¡± There was nothing abnormal in Delia¡¯s tone. Very calm. This made Rachel somewhat doubtful. What had happened to Delia? If Noah really did tell Delia about that incident, she shouldn¡¯t be this unconcerned. At this point, Delia should be vehemently questioning her, asking why she told Noah those things. Rachel continued, ¡°Sis, did something happen? Why did you suddenly move out from home?¡± Delia said, ¡°With all your beating around the bush, you mean to ask why I suddenly cut off your funds, right?¡± Rachel was taken aback. She did not expect Delia to be that blunt. Rachel didn¡¯t say anything. Neither side made a sound. It was as if someone had pressed pause on the atmosphere. No matter what, Delia was her sister after all; Rachel did not understand why Delia would suddenly change like this. After a moment, Delia continued, ¡°Rachel, as I told you before, you¡¯re almost nineteen. You should learn to support yourself, not rely on me forever. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have time because of school; you don¡¯t have classes on Wednesday and Friday. You have four rest days out of the seven days in a week. Even if you make 100 dollars a day tutoring, it should cover your living expenses.¡± Rachel looked down, a gloomy expression in her eyes. She should go tutor? Yes. In the past, when she was all alone in River City, she had tutored, she had worked part-time¡­ Many times she woke up in the middle of the night feeling grateful that she didn¡¯t have to live that life anymore. But now. She has a sister, has a family. Others her age had their families supporting them, why should her family make things difficult for her? Now that Delia is a white-collar worker and superior, is she starting to abandon her? All that talk about family ties, blood relations. Phony! All of it was phony. ¡°I understand now,¡± Rachel said, and then hung up, ¡°Goodbye, Sis.¡± On the other side. Looking at the ended call, Delia frowned slightly. Noah was right. Rachel was an ungrateful and vicious person. Every time she sought her out deliberately, it was always out of need. Learning that she won¡¯t finance her anymore, Rachel immediately hung up the phone. Delia drew a deep breath. It was very distressing. Her mind was a complete mess. Regardless of how it¡¯s said, Rachel is still her sister, although it wasn¡¯t Rachel who brought her back from Giseda City. Had it not been for Rachel, she wouldn¡¯t have met Viola Thompson. This is also the reason why Delia didn¡¯t outright break ties with Rachel. Aside from their blood ties, there was also the matter of a life-saving grace. This was the last bit of dignity Delia was leaving for Rachel. Hoping that Rachel would mend her ways from now on. At these thoughts, Delia sighed and took a sip of the red wine on the table. Ding-dong. Just then, the doorbell rang through the air. Delia put down the goblet and walked over to open the door. ¡°Big sis!¡± The door opened, and it was none other than Noah Reed. Noah gave Delia a big hug. Delia smiled and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Noah answered, ¡°I guessed you¡¯ve missed me, and so, here I am.¡± They were in the throes of a passionate relationship. Stuck like glue to each other. ¡°Also, I brought barbeque and beer,¡± Noah added with a smile: ¡°I guessed you might fancy a drink now.¡± ¡°You guessed right,¡± Delia replied. Noah beamed with pride, ¡°See, am I not smart, big sis?¡± ¡°Very smart!¡± Delia praised. Noah came in with the barbeque and beer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Delia took the barbequed food into the kitchen to arrange it on a plate. The place she lived in now was found for her by Noah. A standard bachelor apartment. The luxurious decorations, suiting her status as a white-collar worker, were fitting to Delia. While she was busy in the kitchen, Noah sat on the sofa in the living room, switching the TV on. Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: 273: She is the lofty Miss Song from the Song family! _2 Chapter 947: 273: She is the lofty Miss Song from the Song family! _2 At this moment, Delia Frieman¡¯s voice came from the kitchen, ¡°Noah, the bedroom light doesn¡¯t seem to work, can you look at it?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he responded. Upon hearing this, Noah Reed immediately stood up from the sofa and walked towards the bedroom. Men are natural problem solvers for such issues. Quickly, Noah had fixed the light. When he came out of the bedroom, Delia was just bringing out the barbecue from the kitchen. ¡°Is it fixed?¡± Noah nodded. ¡°Really?¡± Delia questioned, doubt painted across her face. That was too fast! With a proud smile, Noah said, ¡°Well, who do you think I am! Fixing a bulb is a piece of cake for me!¡± Delia placed the barbecue on the table and walked to the bedroom. She pressed the switch on the wall. Click. The light was on! Delia looked at Noah with admiration. ¡°Noah, you are so impressive!¡± Being recognized by your girlfriend is the happiest thing in the world. Noah felt an immense satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, Delia. If any appliances break in the future, just let me know.¡± Delia nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The two went to the living room to eat. The house was warm. Eating barbeque and drinking beer, it was very comfortable. Noah then asked, ¡°Delia, has Rachel Barton contacted you?¡± Delia looked surprised, ¡°How did you know that?¡± Noah laughed, ¡°Delia, you¡¯re the one I love and understand the most.¡± Noticing the look in Delia¡¯s eyes when she first opened the door, Noah knew Rachel must have come looking for Delia. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had that expression. Delia opened a beer, took a sip, and her eyebrows furrowed subtly in worry. Noah also opened a beer, ¡°Delia, let¡¯s drink.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Delia raised her bottle and clinked it against his. ¡°How well can you hold your liquor?¡± Noah asked. Delia nodded, ¡°I¡¯m alright, what about you?¡± Noah laughed, ¡°I¡¯m pretty good too.¡± After saying this, he took a sip from his bottle. In recent years, Noah had become more restrained. If we go back three years, there was nothing Noah hadn¡¯t done. He would often drink until he was tipsy and didn¡¯t return home at night. After a few rounds of drinks, both of them were slightly tipsy. Noah looked at Delia, his eyes blurry, ¡°Delia, you are so¡­beautiful¡­.¡± Delia put down her beer, walked up to Noah. Both of them were not fully conscious at this moment. Alone, man and woman. Whatever was going to happen, was bound to happen. Noah took Delia in his arms and kissed her. Afterward, the bedroom curtain was closed. ¡­ The next day. Noah opened his eyes groggily. As soon as he opened his eyes. He smelled a faint scent of flowers. He was momentarily startled, why does this scent seem so familiar? The curtain was drawn. The light in the room was dim. Noah was puzzled for a moment, then remembered, he seemed to have not returned home from Delia¡¯s house last night. Thinking of this, Noah immediately turned his head. Just as he thought. Delia was sleeping right next to him. She was very calm. Noah was stunned. He had been imagining it was all a dream last night. But he didn¡¯t expect¡­ It had actually happened. He pinched his arm. It hurt. Noah swallowed hard, afraid that his movements would wake Delia. He quietly slipped back under the covers, closed his eyes and tried to fall back to sleep. But he couldn¡¯t. While lying next to a beautiful woman, it was impossible to fall asleep. Tossing and turning. And it was at this moment that Delia was suddenly awakened by the noise. She uttered a sleepy murmur, then reached out for her phone. Eleven-thirty! Seeing the time, Delia gasped, sitting straight up on the bed. She was almost late for work! At that moment, Delia felt something was wrong. When the blanket had slipped off her, she felt oddly cool. As if¡­ She wasn¡¯t wearing anything. When she looked down, it was true. And moreover, there was a man lying next to her who was now cordially greeting her, ¡°Good morning, Delia!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Delia was a bit stunned, ¡°You¡­¡± Could someone please tell her what happened last night and why Noah was in her house? All she felt was a headache. Noah, still holding the blanket tightly, looked as shy as a maiden, ¡°Everything that should or shouldn¡¯t have happened has happened. Delia, you have to take responsibility for me.¡± Seeing that Delia remained silent for a while, Noah began to act out his feelings theatrically, ¡°Delia, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not going to take responsibility! You, you heartbreaker!¡± Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: 273: She is the high and mighty miss of the Song family! _3 Chapter 948: 273: She is the high and mighty miss of the Song family! _3 Delia Frieman ruffled her hair, ¡°What happened last night?¡± ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t remember?¡± Noah Reed hugged Delia¡¯s arm, ¡°And you were the one who forced it, you know!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Delia¡¯s face was full of question marks. ¡°Yes!¡± Noah continued, ¡°Sister, how about we go get our marriage certificate now? I happen to have our household registration book with me!¡± Delia Frieman: ¡°¡­¡± Goodness! He even brought the household registration book. ¡°However, if you¡¯re not ready yet, sis, I won¡¯t force you!¡± Noah showed a gentle, considerate appearance, ¡°I am the best understanding boyfriend in the world!¡± Delia looked at Noah, ¡°Did we use any protection last night?¡± This was Delia¡¯s most pressing concern. If they didn¡¯t¡­ Noah laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. If it turns out that you¡¯re pregnant, we¡¯ll get a marriage certificate immediately! I will never let you and our child down! If it¡¯s a girl, we can name her Jiao Jiao. If it¡¯s a boy, how about Qiao Qiao?¡± ¡°Go buy Minulet!¡± Delia kicked Noah off the bed. Minulet is an emergency contraceptive pill. In this situation, immediate action is required. Noah didn¡¯t get mad and laughed, ¡°Understood, sis, I promise to complete the task.¡± Delia is still young and her career is on the rise, so not wanting children is normal. If he were in Delia¡¯s position, he wouldn¡¯t want kids either. So, Noah understands Delia. Noah dressed up and went downstairs to buy Minulet. The new apartment Delia had rented was near the company. As Noah entered the pharmacy, before he could speak, he saw Gerald Connell buying cold medicine. Seeing Noah, Gerald was somewhat surprised, ¡°Manager Li, are you feeling unwell?¡± Noah didn¡¯t answer directly, instead asking, ¡°What about you?¡± Gerald replied, ¡°I got caught in the rain last night and now I¡¯m feeling a bit under the weather, so I came to buy some cold medicine.¡± Noah nodded. At that moment, the pharmacist handed Gerald the cold medicine, then turned to Noah, ¡°Young man, what do you need?¡± ¡°Minulet,¡± Noah replied. Minulet?! Upon hearing this, Gerald looked up at Noah, his eyes filled with surprise. Noah¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change noticeably. He took the pill from the pharmacist, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°45.¡± Noah took out his phone and paid via scanning a QR code. After leaving the pharmacy, Gerald curiously asked, ¡°Manager Li, you and Manager Wang¡­¡± The rest of the sentence was obvious. Who would have thought that things would progress so quickly between Noah and Delia? Before Noah could answer, Gerald continued, ¡°Manager Li, you¡¯re not living together with Manager Wang now, are you?¡± ¡°No, it was just an accident this time,¡± Noah replied. Gerald looked at the Minulet in Noah¡¯s hand, frowning slightly, ¡°Manager Li, isn¡¯t it a bit improper to have intercourse with a girl and then force her to take Minulet?¡± Just like a jerk. A merciless womanizer! Hearing this, Noah had a frustrated look, ¡°She requested to take it.¡± Before when this happened, it was always him forcing the girls to take the pill. Unexpected. How karma works. There are many women who have gained wealth and status based on their child¡¯s merit. Indeed. Many low-class models or actors have become rich wives through this method. Hearing this, Gerald looked shocked again, unbelievingly asking, ¡°Manager Wang asked you to buy it? She didn¡¯t cry and demand you take responsibility?¡± Originally, he thought Delia was stringing Noah along as a ploy. Unexpectedly¡­ Noah looked speechless, ¡°You need to understand, the one crying for responsibility is me. The one begging for the marriage certificate is also me!¡± Gerald was even more speechless. After a while, Gerald found his voice again, ¡°So, you asked Manager Wang to get a marriage certificate with you, and she refused?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Noah nodded. Suddenly, Gerald didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just managed, ¡°Manager Li, keep going!¡± Not long after. They had reached an intersection. Gerald said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Tai Ge, Manager Li, we¡¯re headed in different directions, goodbye.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Goodbye.¡± Noah, carrying his bag, walked down another road. He didn¡¯t go straight back, instead stopping at a restaurant to get some take-out food. They were all appetizers, accompanied by white rice porridge. Both of them had slept until noon, so they couldn¡¯t eat anything too greasy at the moment. Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: 273: She is the high and mighty Miss Song of the Song family! _4 Chapter 949: 273: She is the high and mighty Miss Song of the Song family! _4 Ten minutes later, Noah Reed returned to the apartment. He handed Minulet to Dolores, ¡°Sis, just two of these should be enough.¡± After a pause, he added,¡±I¡¯m sorry, sis. It was my fault. I didn¡¯t control myself well last night. The boss said it¡¯s not good for a girl¡¯s health to take this. Maybe we should stop?¡± In fact, it would be quite good if she actually did get pregnant. He was twenty-five years old. Many of his classmates were already married with children. Moreover, Delia was just too outstanding. If she were pregnant, Noah would feel more secure. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you only take it once in a while,¡± Delia lifted the water glass from the table, peeled open two pills, and swallowed them down with a gulp of water. Noah then announced, ¡°Sis, I bought some food on my way back. You go have your meal; I¡¯ll go wash up.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Delia, who had already freshened up, put down the cup and began to head in the direction of the living room. Noah grabbed the toothbrush, cup, and towel that he had just bought and went to the bathroom to wash up. When he stepped out, he figured Delia would have finished her meal. But when he entered the living room, he saw her sitting on the sofa reading some paperwork. The curtains were drawn. The sunlight streamed in from outside, casting her figure into a light halo. Noah was stunned for a moment. This further confirmed his belief-Delia was definitely the girl he¡¯d been looking for all his life. ¡°Sis, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Hearing Noah¡¯s voice, Delia closed the documents, turned around with a smile, and said, ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Waiting for him. Hearing these words, Noah felt sweeter than if he had eaten honey. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat!¡± Delia nodded and moved towards the dining table. Porridge and vegetables. Especially appetizing. Delia really liked this feeling, sitting face-to-face with the person she was with, having lunch together. It felt like they were an old married couple who had been together for many years. Comfortable and casual. After eating, Noah didn¡¯t want to leave right away but was sent away by Delia. While dating is important, work is even more so. She couldn¡¯t let dating interfere with her work. Moreover distance makes the heart grow fonder. Constantly being together isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for a couple. ¡­ Just as Noah left, the doorbell rang. Delia went to open the door. She was somewhat surprised by the visitor,¡±Big sis.¡± Dolores smiled and responded, ¡°School was off today, so I came to see you. I also brought some soup.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Delia knew that Dolores must have had something on her mind. After all, she had just visited the day before. After changing her shoes, Dolores came in, and sure enough, as soon as she put down the chicken soup, she asked, ¡°Delia, I¡¯ve been thinking it over since last night. Did something go wrong between you and Rachel?¡± ¡°No.¡± Delia gave a smile and shake of her head. This was her private matter with Rachel, and she didn¡¯t want Dolores to get involved. Dolores looked at Delia, trying to make a point, ¡°Delia, we sisters have all been through some unimaginable experiences. I¡¯ve heard a saying lately: If you don¡¯t know people¡¯s hardships, don¡¯t advise them to be good. I know you¡¯re a reasonable person. There must be something Rachel did that made you angry. I¡¯m here today to tell you this: I will never, ever, use family ties to morally bind you. If something is wrong, then it¡¯s wrong!¡± Delia had thought Dolores came to make peace. She didn¡¯t expect¡­ She had limited her own thinking. At this moment, Dolores held Delia¡¯s hand, ¡°For a single girl, it¡¯s not safe to live alone. If, I mean if, if Noah is a decent and reliable man, you might consider¡­¡± After all, Delia wasn¡¯t young anymore. As the old saying goes, ¡°An elder sister is like a mother¡±, Dolores had to have some concerns. ¡°Thank you, big sis.¡± Dolores chuckled, ¡°What are you talking about! We¡¯re sisters!¡± ¡°By the way, big sis, is your living allowance enough?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been paying the rent all this time. The rent from the young couple who just moved in is also given to me. The kids and I don¡¯t eat much. How could the living allowance not be enough? Not only is it enough, but I¡¯m even able to save quite a bit every month.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since Delia moved out, her old room had been rented to a young couple for three thousand dollars a month. Being a thrifty person, Dolores barely spent any money. Delia still thought the same thing. Save where you can, and spend where you need to. After she finished speaking, Delia added, ¡°By the way, big sis. If Rachel comes to borrow money from you, you absolutely must not give it to her.¡± Through this incident, she learned a valuable lesson. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: 273: She is the high and mighty Miss Song from the Song family! _5 Chapter 950: 273: She is the high and mighty Miss Song from the Song family! _5 Perhaps Rachel Barton never regarded them as sisters. Dolores Frieman nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ On the other side. Rachel Barton, who only had two hundred dollars left, had to start looking for part-time jobs again. There are plenty of part-time jobs available. The only issue is, they are too exhausting. But without work, she would face the prospect of being unable to afford food. Left with no choice, Rachel Barton decided to work as a guide in a membership supermarket. Because she knew a little English, she could earn three hundred dollars a day by standing in the supermarket. Donning the uniform, Rachel Barton put on a smile and started introducing products to the customers. She felt grateful now. Grateful that she chose a high-end supermarket. Her classmates and roommates, all from ordinary families, wouldn¡¯t be shopping in luxurious supermarkets that easily cost several thousands. So, she wouldn¡¯t run into acquaintances here. However, she hadn¡¯t accounted for running into Mr. White at the supermarket. Rachel Barton was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t Mr. White frugal? Why was he shopping in such an upscale supermarket? What should she do now? Rachel Barton frowned slightly. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Mr. White see her in this unseemly state. Rachel Barton took a step back. She used the shelves to hide her body. It was then, Mr. White walked past her. The man was clad in a suit. He looked every bit the successful figure he was. Several people followed him. As he walked, he asked an assistant beside him, ¡°How¡¯s the traffic recently?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always been good.¡± ¡°Is there an upward trend?¡± He continued to ask. Hearing this, the assistant appeared to be in a bit of a quandary. Mr. White frowned slightly. ¡°What I want is not to maintain the status quo, but to progress! Do you understand what progress means?¡± Rachel Barton had never seen Mr. White like this before. He was frowning. He was angry. Mr. White engrossed in work was even more enchanting. Rachel Barton found it a little hard to breathe. From Mr. White¡¯s words, she surmised that the supermarket must be owned by him. Rachel Barton had done her research before her interview. The supermarket was part of a global chain. There were over three thousand branches in total. And the business was booming, with tens of thousands of people applying for membership cards each day on average. His family¡¯s wealth was no surprise after all. He must be making a considerable profit just from this supermarket. While Rachel Barton was in a daze, Mr. White suddenly turned around. Rachel Barton¡¯s eyes widened. However, Mr. White quickly turned his head back again. Rachel Barton¡¯s heart sped up. She didn¡¯t know if Mr. White had seen her. But she knew for certain that she was truly in love with Mr. White. Before Delia Frieman got together with Noah Reed, Rachel Barton didn¡¯t have any particular thoughts. But ever since Delia began dating Noah, Rachel had become increasingly restless. Delia, of all people, could receive the exclusive love from a young wealthy man. So why couldn¡¯t she? At least. She was younger, more beautiful, and had a higher educational qualification than Delia. Moreover, Delia had been sullied by many men, different ones at that. She, on the other hand, had only been with one man from beginning to end. Despite having had an abortion, she was far cleaner than Delia. With these thoughts in mind. Rachel Barton was brimming with confidence. She believed that someday, Mr. White would see her shining brightly. With these thoughts, Rachel Barton smiled. ¡°Barton!¡± At that moment, a colleague¡¯s voice suddenly broke out from behind her. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s up?¡± Rose, who was around forty years old, was holding a bag, ¡°Barton, your period started today, right? Quickly go to the bathroom and change into this.¡± Hearing this, Rachel Barton turned her head and looked at her back. She saw that there were some red dots on her white uniform. Her face reddened slightly, ¡°Thank you, Rose. I will go right away.¡± Rachel Barton took the bag and unhesitatingly rushed to the bathroom. After changing her clothes and coming out of the bathroom, Rachel Barton returned to her post. At this time, her manager came over and asked with a smile, ¡°Hey, Barton, do you happen to know our big boss?¡± Rachel Barton looked up at the Manager, feeling puzzled for a moment, ¡°Do you mean Mr. White?¡± ¡°You really do know the big boss!¡± The Manager continued,¡± I never realized, Barton, that you had such connections.¡± Looking at her manager, Rachel Barton asked, ¡°Manager Swantz, did Mr. White just now¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did Mr. White see her back then? Manager Swantz was curious about Rachel¡¯s relationship with Mr. White and asked again, ¡°Barton, what¡¯s your relationship with the boss? How did you guys meet?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Rachel answered. Manager Swantz was a bit skeptical. If Rachel really did have a good relationship with the big boss, why didn¡¯t Mr. White greet her? Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: 273: She is the high and mighty young Miss Thompson family! _6 Chapter 951: 273: She is the high and mighty young Miss Thompson family! _6 And there were not any particularly special instructions. Manager Swantz didn¡¯t ask more, and continued, ¡°Work hard, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rachel Barton nodded. The entire day, Rachel Barton¡¯s mood was excellent. She felt that she held some place in Mr. White¡¯s heart, however little it might be. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t ask a colleague to deliver something to her. Thinking about this, Rachel¡¯s face flushed with heat. Even when leaving work at night, Rachel Barton was all smiles. She was walking on the road. ¡°Uncle! Uncle! Wait for me!¡± The air was suddenly filled with Flora Tiarks¡¯ voice. Rachel Barton thought she was hallucinating. But, when she turned her head, she saw a familiar figure walking under the streetlights. Nothing like the arrogance shown during the day. At this time, he was just refined. Flora Tiarks was chasing after him. Rachel Barton initially wanted to wave and say hello, but she reconsidered. She wanted to see if Flora Tiarks could notice her right away. After all, every time Flora Tiarks was able to spot Viola Thompson immediately. But she didn¡¯t. Seeing the three of them get closer, Flora Tiarks didn¡¯t recognize her. Rachel had no choice but to wave her hand and greet with a smile, ¡°Flora!¡± Only then did Flora notice Rachel Barton, somewhat surprisingly, as she trotted over, ¡°Rachel!¡± Having said that, she looked Rachel up and down and curiously asked, ¡°When did you change your style! I didn¡¯t even realize it was you just now!¡± Rachel wore a white ankle-length woolen coat. Black boots. The outfit was actually quite normal, but it had a strange aura about it when she wore it. A moment. Flora finally realized. It was not fitting. The outfit made Rachel look shorter and plumper. The overall look knocked more than five points off her attractiveness. ¡°I bought new clothes a few days ago and decided to try a different style,¡± Rachel then looked back at Mr. White standing behind Flora Tiarks, ¡°Uncle.¡± Mr. White nodded slightly, considered a response. Flora Tiarks looked at Rachel and continued, ¡°Rachel, your coat is really long.¡± Rachel looked down at herself, ¡°Is it?¡± She thought it looked pretty good. ¡°A bit.¡± Flora Tiarks knew Rachel Barton through Viola Thompson, so their relationship was not dead solid, so she hesitated to say it plainly and added, ¡°I think you and I are better suited for more figure-flattering outfits.¡± Both of them were around five feet two. If they wore clothes that were too long, they would appear shorter and would create visual oppression. Upon hearing this, Rachel Barton frowned slightly. What did Flora mean by that? Did she think Rachel looked terrible in this outfit? Or did Flora think Rachel shouldn¡¯t wear the same style as Viola Thompson? Even if Viola wore the same piece of clothing, she wasn¡¯t allowed to wear it? Did she not even have the freedom to wear a piece of clothing? Ha. It¡¯s ridiculous. Rachel hid her true feelings, after all, Mr. White was still here! No matter what, she could not leave a bad impression on Mr. White. Rachel raised her head with a laugh, ¡°I didn¡¯t overthink it when I was buying it. Now that it¡¯s bought, it¡¯d be a waste not to wear it.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Rachel went on to ask, ¡°By the way, Flora, where are you and uncle going?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something we need to handle.¡± Flora said, looking towards Rachel. ¡°Rachel, I can¡¯t talk to you now. Uncle and I have to deal with this first. We¡¯ll meet up next time.¡± Next time? Hearing this, Rachel was very upset. Just because Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t there, Flora was unwilling to give her a chance to be alone with Mr. White. If Viola Thompson were here, Flora would definitely force Viola Thompson to join them for a late-night snack. But what about now? Why? Exactly why? She grew up with Viola Thompson, and everything Viola Thompson had, she had as well. The only difference was their background. Viola Thompson was the high and mighty Young Miss Thompson Family, endlessly radiant and loved by many. As for her¡­ She was just an unloved orphan. Even worse than an unloved orphan. Rachel Barton tried hard to steady her emotions, with a gentle smile, another question, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°Family matters.¡± Flora answered. Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s eyes were filled with sarcasm. Flora¡¯s meaning was already very clear. Family matters. No comment. If Viola Thompson were standing in front of Flora now, would she still say this? She definitely wouldn¡¯t. Flora was always incredibly candid with Viola Thompson. Rachel nodded, ¡°Alright, you and Uncle should go back. I should go as well!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Flora cautioned, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Flora didn¡¯t even mention letting Mr. White escort her back to school. At this moment, Rachel Barton really wanted to ask Flora, ¡°Why can¡¯t you be a little bit fair to me, even though we¡¯re friends?¡± Even if it was just a little bit. Flora treated Viola Thompson so well. But she was so indifferent to her. Has Flora ever thought about her feelings? ¡°Mm, I will.¡± Even if her heart was like a raging storm, on the surface, she continued to look calm. At this moment, she seemed to think of something, turned back to Mr. White, and said, ¡°Uncle, thanks for today.¡± Mr. White didn¡¯t say much, he just politely smiled at her. Though it was just a smile, Rachel felt extremely happy. After all, Mr. White did not often smile so warmly at other girls. Rachel Barton turned and left. Looking at Rachel¡¯s retreating figure, Flora Tiarks frowned slightly, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you think Rachel Barton was acting a bit strange today?¡± It was intangible where exactly the strangeness lay. Just that Rachel today was filled with gloom. Mr. White slightly furrowed his eyebrows, not saying a word. Mr. White then asked after a while, ¡°How did you get to know her?¡± Flora Tiarks answered, ¡°Because she¡¯s best friends with Vio.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson, Flora Tiarks wouldn¡¯t know Rachel either. On the other side. Thompson Clan. Mrs. Thompson was video chatting with Viola, ¡°Viola, have you eaten?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Mrs. Thompson reclined in her rocking chair, ¡°Viola, when you come back next time, we must take the family portrait.¡± Taking the family portrait has been a wish of Mrs. Thompson for a long time. But it¡¯s a pity. The whole family was never together at the same time. If one person was not back, the other one had something else going on. So, up to now, the Thompson Clan still didn¡¯t have a complete family portrait. ¡°Your second uncle and youngest uncle are both coming to the Capital City to celebrate the New Year.¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°It will be lively then.¡± It has been many years since the Thompson Clan had such a scene. ¡°Fine.¡± Viola Thompson smiled brightly. ¡°Viola, I¡¯ve even chosen the clothes. When the time comes, shall we wear grandmother-granddaughter attire?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The grandmother and granddaughter chatted very happily. In the meantime. The Perryne family. Scarlett Koerner took a screenshot of a photo from Facebook, saved it on her phone, and then sent it to a friend on WhatsApp, ¡°Does this dog look familiar to you?¡± ¡°I remember you used to raise a Corso too, right?¡± Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _1 Chapter 952: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _1 Corso is a breed of large fierce dogs. It¡¯s very troublesome to raise a Corso in our country, requiring all kinds of paperwork. Therefore, not many people actually raise them. Somewhat coincidentally, Scarlett Koerner felt familiar with the dog when she first saw Bread. It was as if she had seen it somewhere. Especially the white patch on the left front leg of Bread. Normally, Corsos are all black, but Bread wasn¡¯t, very much like the dog her good friend kept. So, Scarlett Koerner got in touch with this friend, whom she hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time. Stella Taylor. Stella and Scarlett met when they were studying abroad, and they brought back the dog from overseas. Stella loved dogs, she took it with her wherever she went, even when she returned to her home country, she did not forget the dog. But she is a person, who loses interest in something after the initial enthusiasm. Plus, the Taylor family deemed the dog with white fur on its left foreleg as unlucky, so Stella found a deserted place and released it. Release. In truth, it was abandonment. After all, dogs have no survival skills in the wild. After a while, Stella replied, ¡°It does look a lot like the dog I used to have. Where did you see this dog?¡± ¡°Capital City.¡± Scarlett replied. ¡°It can¡¯t be the dog I had. After I took that dog to River City, it went missing.¡± Stella replied. It felt better to say it went missing than abandoned. Scarlett narrowed her eyes slightly. That¡¯s right! Because Viola Thompson brought this dog back from River City. Realizing this, Scarlett immediately called Stella. Stella answered quickly. ¡°Hello, Scarlett, what¡¯s up?¡± Scarlett asked: ¡°Stella, are you sure you took your dog to River City?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Stella continued, ¡°Why are you asking all of a sudden?¡± Scarlett squinted her eyes, ¡°Stella, I think I might have found your dog.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Stella was very surprised. Over half a year had passed since she abandoned the dog. Can the dog still be alive? Finding no words, Stella added, ¡°Scarlett, you must be mistaken. I don¡¯t think it looks like the dog I had.¡± It was a dog she¡¯d gotten rid of after much hardship, and she didn¡¯t want to bring it back. Considering her previous experience with dog ownership, Stella felt that she wasn¡¯t suitable for owning dogs. Large dogs are energetic, not only do they need to be regularly walked and played with, but also they can¡¯t be taken to overcrowded places because some of them get overly excited and jump on people! What¡¯s even worse is, dogs shed hair a lot. Scarlett knew Stella well, so knew what she meant, she added: ¡°Stella, I think it looks like your dog. By the way, what was your dog¡¯s name again?¡± What was its name? Pausing to recall, Stella said, ¡°I think it was called Kenny.¡± They bought the dog abroad, so they gave it an English name. ¡°That¡¯s right, Kenny,¡± Scarlett said, ¡°Did you know that since Kenny was stolen, it¡¯s now a famous internet dog?¡± She particularly emphasized the word ¡®stolen¡¯. Confused, Stella wondered what Scarlett was getting at. Did she know that she deliberately abandoned the dog, so now she is taunting her? Such a person really lacks manners. And she used to consider Scarlett a good friend. Stella didn¡¯t say anything. From the other end of the phone, Scarlett continued, ¡°Stella, I¡¯m not joking. Kenny is now a top-level internet celebrity. Mrs. Thompson charges ten thousand dollars per sponsorship on Facebook.¡± The sponsorship income is very transparent. And Mrs. Thompson often boasts on Facebook that everything Bread eats and drinks is earned by itself. Stella frowned slightly, without a word. Scarlett added again, ¡°I¡¯m sharing Kenny¡¯s account with you.¡± Scarlett had been following Bread for a long time. And she accompanied Stella to the kennel to buy the dog when she was abroad, so she was pretty much sure that Bread was the dog Stella had bought back then. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wait for it. This time, she will collapse Viola Thompson¡¯s public image by branding her as a ¡®dog thief¡¯. Jason Wycof likes Viola, right? He even followed Mrs. Thompson and Bread on Facebook. She was eager to see whether Jason would continue to like Viola after the ¡®dog stealing incident¡¯ comes to light. Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _2 Chapter 953: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _2 After hanging up the phone, Scarlett Koerner logged onto Facebook and shared bread¡¯s Facebook account with Stella Taylor. Mrs. Thompson had always been the one to manage bread¡¯s Facebook account. The account shared bread and Mantou¡¯s daily life. At present, bread is a minor Internet sensation with 1.5 million followers. Bread is very obedient. He can open and close doors, fetch newspapers, sit, shake hands, and even communicate with his owner without hindrance. Most importantly, he is incredibly cute. Despite weighing a hefty 160 pounds, he insisted on adorable displays of affection. Especially when he was playing with Mantou. One was agile, the other a bit clumsy, leading to amused smiles. Every video of bread fighting with Mantou received more than ten thousand comments. By watching just a few minutes of the videos, Stella Taylor was already curious about the dog. She was a little doubtful. Was this really the dog she bought? After all, when she first brought the dog home, he acted like a fool, urinating and defecating inside the house, unmindful of repeated corrections. No amount of scolding or beating changed his behaviour. Stella was very angry and even developed a dislike for the dog. Being impatient and with her family opposing it too, Stella Taylor threw it out in a fit of anger. Since Corso dogs are very intelligent and can find their homes by memory, Stella intentionally abandoned him while vacationing in River City. If he had been this obedient from the start, Stella would never have abandoned him. Now, after seeing these videos, Stella regretted deeply. She immediately found the photos she had taken before and began to compare them. She had kept the dog for almost two months. She took many pictures. Because she would occasionally showcase her love for dogs on her feed, she never deleted the pictures. The dog was two months old when she brought him home, and she kept him for two months, so he was four months old then. His growth was very fast, almost changing day by day. By the time he reached four months, he was even bigger than a full-grown Alaskan dog. After careful comparison, she found that bread in the video was probably the dog she used to have. Stella Taylor sent the photo of bread to the kennel¡¯s boss. The boss of the kennel replied very quickly. But Stella thought texting was too slow and immediately phoned him again. ¡°Boss, is this Kenny?¡± Stella¡¯s voice was anxious and almost teary, ¡°Ever since Kenny went missing, I haven¡¯t been able to eat or sleep well.¡± ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t worry. Every dog born in our kennel has a microchip implanted. Judging from the pictures, this dog should be Kenny.¡± the kennel boss responded. ¡°Miss Taylor, if you want to confirm this is Kenny, you just need to turn on your phone¡¯s location service.¡± he added. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± After hanging up, Stella immediately turned on the location service on her phone. As she was looking for the signal from the chip, she realized she had already deleted the app. After all, she had already abandoned the dog in River City. To her, a thrown-away dog was no different from trash, so she deleted the app. If she had known the dog would have such a future, she wouldn¡¯t have deleted the chip tracking system for anything. No one knew how much Stella regretted now. She was so regretful she was practically green. After all, going by the current trend, bread could at least have tens of millions of followers. Tens of millions of followers meant fame. She could use the dog¡¯s fame to start a dog food factory, or get more advertisements¡­ While scrolling through Facebook, she saw a news story about multiple entertainment companies wanting Bread for a TV show. Stella Taylor had always dreamed of joining the entertainment industry. Unfortunately¡­ She hadn¡¯t met the right people to help her in. If bread could be in a TV show, she would have a chance at her dream. Unfortunately. Now bread belonged to someone else! What now? No. Bread was hers. Would there be a bread today if she hadn¡¯t brought him back from abroad? So, bread could only be hers. Stella Taylor squinted her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, her phone rang. Stella took out her phone. The incoming call was from Scarlett Koerner. Stella answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Scarlett.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _3 Chapter 954: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _3 Scarlett Koerner asked with concern, ¡°How is it, Stella? Have you confirmed it? Is that internet-famous dog named ¡®bread¡¯ Kenny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost certain,¡± Stella Taylor sighed, then continued, ¡°But now I¡¯ve deleted the tracking software I installed on Kenny! So, I have no evidence to prove that ¡®bread¡¯ is Kenny.¡± Upon hearing this, Scarlett Koerner squinted, ¡°I remember that after each Caston is born, a string of numbers is printed on its ear, right? Do you remember Kenny¡¯s number?¡± Stella Taylor¡¯s eyes brightened suddenly, ¡°I¡¯ll find it right away.¡± Scarlett Koerner laughed and said, ¡°Go ahead, after all, each pet is like our own family.¡± Stella Taylor immediately went to find the purchase information from that time. There were electronic records of these things, so they were easy to find. Through the video of ¡®bread¡¯, Stella Taylor was one hundred percent certain that ¡®bread¡¯ is her Kenny. Knowing this conclusion, Stella Taylor was overjoyed. Kenny! This was her Kenny. No wonder everyone says dogs bring wealth. It seems that this saying is really not false. But very soon. Stella Taylor found another problem. That is the current owner of ¡®bread¡¯ is Young Miss Thompson, Viola Thompson. Everyone in Capital City knows that Young Miss Thompson can walk sideways in Capital City. Wanting to get back what belongs to her from Young Miss Thompson¡­ It was probably very difficult. Stella Taylor furrowed her eyebrows, took out her phone and called Scarlett Koerner. Scarlett Koerner said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Stella. I happen to be nearby. I¡¯ll come over now.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Less than ten minutes after hanging up the phone, Scarlett Koerner came over. ¡°Scarlett.¡± Scarlett Koerner put down her bag, walked to Stella Taylor¡¯s side, ¡°What is going on?¡± Stella Taylor sighed, ¡°Kenny is not coming back.¡± Having said that, she continued, ¡°I regret it so much now, I must have been out of my mind then, why did I throw him away! I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s living well in the Thompson Clan? Whether anyone is abusing him!¡± Stella Taylor seemed like a good owner in her words, who would have thought what she did before. Scarlett Koerner counter-questioned, ¡°Why won¡¯t Kenny be back? Don¡¯t you want him anymore?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Stella Taylor continued, ¡°Do you know that Kenny¡¯s current owner is Young Miss Thompson?¡± Comparing with the Thompson Clan. The Taylor¡¯s can¡¯t even be compared to a fly¡¯s leg. If they offend Viola Thompson, won¡¯t they be asking for trouble? Stella Taylor doesn¡¯t want to lose out more than she already has. Hearing this, Scarlett Koerner had a look of disdain, ¡°Young Miss Thompson? What about her? Can Young Miss Thompson just casually steal other people¡¯s dogs? Moreover, it is a legal society now! As long as you can prove that Kenny is yours, it doesn¡¯t matter if she is Young Miss Thompson or even a god, she has to obediently return the dog to you!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Scarlett Koerner looked at Stella Taylor, then said, ¡°Stella, Kenny is your dog. You bought it legally, what are you afraid of? The one who should be feeling guilty now should only be Miss Thompson. I really didn¡¯t expect Miss Thompson to be a dog thief!¡± Scarlett Koerner¡¯s expression was exaggerated, saying Viola Thompson was a dog thief in just a few words. Stella Taylor was originally very guilty. Firstly, she has a history of abusing dogs. Secondly, she did throw the dog away. Now hearing Scarlett Koerner putting it that way, she suddenly doesn¡¯t feel guilty at all! Scarlett Koerner was right, Kenny was legally of hers, her private property. Viola Thompson is now infringing on her rights! She has the right to get her dog back. Stella Taylor immediately became resolute, then said: ¡°Scarlett, what should I do now?¡± Scarlett Koerner squinted her eyes. On her way here, she had figured out how to handle this matter. After a moment, she continued, ¡°First, post a Facebook post and tag Kenny¡¯s Facebook and Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook.¡± Scarlett Koerner was a very clear-headed person. She knew that this matter could not be resolved privately. The higher the heat, the faster Viola Thompson¡¯s reputation would be tarnished. After that, all she had to do was sit back and watch the drama unfold. Stella Taylor said, ¡°Which one is Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The 85-year-old fairy,¡± Scarlett Koerner replied. Stella Taylor opened Facebook, thought for a while, but couldn¡¯t think of what the Facebook post should say. After a moment, Stella Taylor looked at Scarlett Koerner, ¡°Scarlett, what do you think would be good to post?¡± Scarlett Koerner squinted her eyes, sat down next to Stella Taylor, ¡°Give me your mobile phone.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _4 Chapter 955: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _4 Stella Taylor handed her the mobile phone. Scarlett Koerner took the phone and started typing. Soon, she posted a status on Stella¡¯s Facebook account. Lil¡¯ Star said: ¡°@85-year-old fairy, @Mantou&Bread, Mrs. Thompson, I am Stella Taylor. I used to be Bread¡¯s owner. Bread used to be called Kenny and I bought him from Country Polluton. It was a massive effort to bring Kenny all the way to Sinian Country. But I never imagined that one day Kenny would leave me and in such a manner. During the time that Kenny was gone, I couldn¡¯t sleep and put down all my work. There wasn¡¯t a moment that I wasn¡¯t looking for him. But unfortunately, it seemed like fate was playing a cruel joke on me, no matter how hard I looked, I couldn¡¯t find him. Helpless, I had to accept the fact that Kenny had gone to Dog Star. But I never imagined that today, I would see Kenny again in such a way. My Kenney has grown so big, looking more like a young man. If possible, I hope you could return Kenney to me.¡± ¡°I am feeling very complicated at the moment. Perhaps only people who have pets would understand. I am looking forward to a reunion with Kenny. Here are the records of me buying Kenny and getting him vaccinated [Image jpg][Image jpg][Image jpg].¡± After she posted the status to Facebook, Scarlett handed the phone back to Stella, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± Stella read carefully through what Scarlett had written, ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡± The goal is clear. All she wants now is to get Kenny back. He¡¯s her dog. A dog she raised with her own hands. But ten minutes later, her Facebook post, despite tagging Mrs. Thompson and Bread¡¯s account, received no attention. Not even a single comment. Stella was very anxious, ¡°Scarlett, what should we do?¡± She sighed: ¡°We should have expected this. Ordinary people like us don¡¯t get this much attention or followers! Maybe we should just give up on this! We can¡¯t fight against bigger forces.¡± Give up? Scarlett narrowed her eyes. How could she just give up at this point? Scarlett turned to Stella, ¡°Stella, Kenny is your dog. Dogs are like family. Are you really willing to let it become someone else¡¯s dog?¡± ¡°What can I do if I¡¯m not willing? ¡± Stella said. ¡°It¡¯s up to people.¡± Having said that, Scarlett took out her own phone and purchased a trending topic for 50,000 yuan. #Bread¡¯sOriginalOwner# Bread itself draws attention. After this trend was published, it quickly attracted more traffic. Stella looked at the escalating number of followers and comments. She was extremely excited. ¡°Wow! I never expected Bread¡¯s background to be this complex!¡± ¡°There are a lot of dogs of this breed who look alike. How does the owner determine that Bread is your Kenny? Are you trying to ride on the trending wave? It¡¯s my first time seeing someone wanting to ride on a dog¡¯s trend. Honestly, it¡¯s a bit disgusting!¡± ¡°Can the owner show us the evidence to shut us up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless. Society is deteriorating and is filled with all sorts of people.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was Stella¡¯s first time dealing with a situation like this. She felt a little clueless and immediately turned to Scarlett, ¡°Scarlett, how should I reply to the comments?¡± Scarlett squinted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to reply to their comments. Just make another post tagging Mrs. Thompson. The contents should be¡­¡± Then taking Stella¡¯s phone, she said, ¡°Never mind, I will do it.¡± Stella looked a bit clueless. Scarlett posted another video tagging Mrs. Thompson and Bread. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A tiny star: ¡°@85-year-old fairy, @Bread&Mantou, Hello Mrs. Thompson, can you please respond? Also, I have some photos of Kenny when he was a puppy. Furthermore, there is a chip implanted in his body that can prove his identity. And, there is a serial number on Kenny¡¯s ear, the number is NK658971 [Image jpg][Image jpg]¡± ¡°I really love dogs and always treat them as a part of the family. I believe many dog lovers could understand my feelings. Mrs. Thompson, could you please check if there is such a serial number on Bread¡¯s ear? If not, I will apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry to bother you in this way.¡± As soon as this post was published, the number of comments increased rapidly. ¡°Hug for the owner, I also raise a dog. A few days ago it had a fever and I was so worried. I can totally understand your current mood.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _5 Chapter 956: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _5 [I think Mrs. Thompson should show the receipts when she bought Bread.] [Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler if you talk about how you lost your dog? Many people impulsively get a large dog, then abandon it when they realize that a city isn¡¯t conducive to having a large dog. I hope you¡¯re not that type of person.] [Abandoning pets is disgusting! Every life deserves respect. If you don¡¯t like dogs, don¡¯t keep one. If you do keep one, you must take care of it.] [Fur babies only recognize one owner in their lifetime, I hope all pet parents will treat their own children well.] [¡­] Seeing this comment, Stella Taylor was a bit worried because she indeed abandoned Kenny in the first place. Scarlett Koerner laughed and said, ¡°Stella, it¡¯s been half a year. You don¡¯t need to worry about other issues, you just need to remember that Kenny was stolen.¡± Half a year has passed, even if there were any hints back then, there is little left with the passage of time. As long as Stella insists that her dog was stolen, no one can prove that the dog was intentionally abandoned. Hearing this, Stella thought Scarlett made a lot of sense. Meanwhile, Stella had repeatedly tagged Mrs. Thompson several times, but Mrs. Thompson never replied. Because Mrs. Thompson was choosing clothes to wear for the Lunar New Year. She had to choose something similar to Viola Thompson¡¯s. After all, they were taking a family portrait. But she didn¡¯t find anything outstanding after trying a few times. Mrs. Thompson had no choice but to invite a designer home. The designer would design personally for her. Until she was satisfied. By this time, Facebook had already exploded. Under the questioning of netizens, Stella Taylor explained the entire process of how her dog was stolen. It was roughly a five-minute video. Stella stood in front of the camera, crying, ¡°I¡¯m not a responsible owner. I lost Kenny. I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I¡¯ve also thought about it. If Bread is indeed Kenny, even if Mrs. Thompson doesn¡¯t want to give him back to me, I won¡¯t say much. I just need to know that Kenny is happy now.¡± This video ignited the netizens¡¯ sense of justice. [I didn¡¯t expect Kenny was actually stolen! That¡¯s so disgusting! Why hasn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson responded yet? Is she feeling guilty?] [How can I feel this is staged? From start to finish, I didn¡¯t see any sadness in her eyes.] [Well, has the black sheep finally shown up? Do you think your eyes are X-rays? You can see the sadness in people¡¯s eyes! Wow, you¡¯re so superior!] [The original owner is already very sad and upset, and now there are black sheep going to smear her! I want to know, how much money did the Thompson family give you?] [Everyone calm down, Mrs. Thompson hasn¡¯t responded yet, we don¡¯t know whether Bread is Kenny or not! Harsh words bring June frost.] [No need to wait for the Thompson family to respond anymore. Some people have found the number on Bread¡¯s ear from previous videos. It¡¯s the same as Kenny¡¯s!] [Bread is Kenny!] [@85-year-old fairy, please return Kenny to Stella.] [I¡¯m going to die from anger! There¡¯s a dog thief! Did Viola Thompson really do this?] Soon, a hashtag made it to the trending list. #ViolaThompsonStoleADog# Viola Thompson¡¯s name became the most popular topic. Almost all the comments under the trending topic were criticizing her and calling her to return the dog. Some even tagged the official Facebook page of Capital University. Only after being informed by the school leaders, did Viola Thompson realize that she and her dog both made it to the trending list. At this time, Mrs. Thompson should be sleeping. Therefore, Viola Thompson posted on Facebook. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson V: ¡°I found Bread in River City in July. When I first encountered him, he was skinny, almost only a skeleton left. According to the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, he had anemia, malnutrition, liver dysfunction, and had very serious parasites. Here are the initial pictures of Bread and his diagnosis.[Picturejpg][Picturejpg][Picturejpg][Picturejpg][Picturejpg]¡± Scarlett Koerner was the first to notice this post. She immediately reminded Stella Taylor to respond. Fearing that Stella might mess up this matter, she even edited a draft for Stella Taylor. A Little Star:¡±Kenney was very healthy before he left me; there was no sign of various diseases. He got dewormed, went for regular check-ups, and had his hair trimmed every month. Kenny was clumsy and couldn¡¯t learn anything. I don¡¯t know what kind of experiences lead to his current behavior. Miss Thompson, since you confirmed that Bread is my Kenny, I don¡¯t want to investigate other issues. I hope you can return Kenny to me!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _6 Chapter 957: 274: Slapped in the face directly, are you very pleased? _6 Scarlett Koerner¡¯s statement was filled with profound artistic sense and a strong imagination. Bread knew nothing before, but after being adopted by Viola Thompson, Bread was suddenly capable of everything. Coupled with the photos of Bread¡¯s bone-thin body that Viola had posted, it had triggered wild conjectures among the public. After posting this on Facebook, Scarlett Koerner curled her lips in a smirk. She wanted to see how Viola would defend herself next. After all. Bread¡¯s obedience was a fact. And those photos were indeed posted by Viola herself. Even if the current Viola jumped into the Yellow River, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name. Perhaps, she would even get expelled by Capital University. [Oh my God! This is terrifying! No wonder Bread is so obedient! It turned out it was trained with physical punishment! How pitiful.] [Say no to animal performance! Say no to animal performance!] [I can¡¯t believe Viola Thompson is such a person, poor Bread. The poor thing has no idea what kind of suffering it endured.] [Return Bread to its real owner quickly!] [So disgusting! A character problem outweighs one¡¯s potential talent.] [I¡¯m at a loss too. How did things get to this? I¡¯m an old fan of Bread¡¯s. I¡¯ve been following Bread since Mrs. Thompson started to post about him. It didn¡¯t seem like Bread was naturally obedient. Dogs have their wild instincts. But Bread always seemed nervously cautious in the presence of others, it wasn¡¯t smartness, it was fear. Fear of getting hit!] [I feel so sorry for Bread!] [This time I¡¯m on Stella Taylor¡¯s side, I support her. Please return Bread to its true owner, Thompson Clan.] [Viola always looks so peaceful, never imagined she could be so cruel, capable of raising a hand on a puppy. Horrifying!] Meanwhile. Rachel Barton also saw this post on Facebook. She took a brief look at the complete picture of the events and squinted her eyes. When Viola initially adopted Bread, Rachel was busy dealing with her biological parents, so she wasn¡¯t familiar with the whole process. However, soon Flora Tiarks, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight all stepped forward to defend Viola. Rachel found it quite hard to decide. After all, she wasn¡¯t really aware about the series of events. If she rushed to voice her opinion, would it be too unfair to the real owner of Bread? What if Viola had truly been abusing Bread? Rachel had met Bread before. She thought that the netizens had made a reasonable analysis. Dogs are very opinionated animals, it¡¯s really difficult to have them obey unconditionally. But Bread really was obedient. He would follow obediently behind Viola, not running around or barking randomly. Such obedience was hard to believe. But now, Diana Hershey, Flora Tiarks, and Fiona Knight had all come forward to clarify the situation for Viola. If she didn¡¯t voice out, what would Viola think of her? Thinking about it, Rachel heaved a sigh. After much thought, she chose to support Viola. She needed to show solidarity on the surface. Everyone can judge people wrongly, she is no saint to rightly identify everyone as good or bad. Rachel even had her clarification draft ready. If Viola really is as what the netizens suspected, then¡­ Would Mr. White still love her? Definitely not. Thinking about this, Rachel raised the corner of her lips a little. She had always believed that Mr. White had feelings for her. If it weren¡¯t for Viola, Mr. White would have chosen her and confessed his feelings for her. Unfortunately. There is no ¡®if¡¯ in this world. Because of Viola, Mr. White felt that he had a choice, so he failed to realize his true feelings. Perhaps, Mr. White was not really in love with Viola. What he loved was the status of Viola, the young miss of the Thompson Clan. If she and Viola swapped statuses, Mr. White would surely fall for her. Not Viola. Rachel sighed. They say life is fair. But she felt life was unfair, some people were born into extreme wealth and everyone had to live by their standards. And some were born redundant. Like her. Previously, she was abandoned by her biological parents, now she was disliked by her own sister. It seemed, wherever she went, she was the redundant one. No. She won¡¯t succumb. She must be like the plum blossom, unyielding in adversity. She believed as long as she remained true to herself and loved Mr. White, someday, Mr. White would notice her goodness. The following day. Early in the morning, Mrs. Thompson was awakened by Mary Perryne¡¯s voice. ¡°Mom! Mom! Something has happened!¡± Mrs. Thompson opened her eyes from her sleep and, seeing Mary Perryne running into the room, asked with a frown, ¡°What happened?¡± Mary Perryne replied, ¡°Mom, have you not seen the posts on Facebook yet?¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson immediately reached for her cellphone. After unlocking her phone, she was stunned. How did this happen? ¡°Nonsense! How could Viola possibly steal and abuse a dog!¡± Mrs. Thompson immediately posted a clarification on Facebook. But the netizens didn¡¯t buy any of her words. [You said you didn¡¯t abuse the dog, but can you prove it? Can you swear that you¡¯ve never beaten the dog? If you haven¡¯t, then why was Bread so thin before? Why was he anemic and malnourished? Such people are so disgusting!] [I suggest Capital University expel Viola Thompson!] [Now of all times, you¡¯re still sticking up for Viola Thompson?] Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t get to finish reading the comments and immediately got in touch with Viola. The Viola on the other side still looked calm and composed, she didn¡¯t seem to take this issue to heart, ¡°Grandma, take good care of Bread. He has had a hard time, we can¡¯t turn him over to Stella Taylor. As for the issue on Facebook, I will sort it out.¡± Hearing Viola say this, Mrs. Thompson let out a sigh of relief. On the other side. Seeing the situation getting more and more intense, netizens even started a petition asking the Capital University to expel Viola Thompson, Scarlett Koerner raised her brows slightly. She was over the moon. And she didn¡¯t plan this out for nothing. At this point, Jason Wycof must have found out about this issue. After all, Jason Wycof followed Mrs. Thompson as well as Bread. Scarlett Koerner went to Jason Wycof¡¯s homepage and discovered that he had started following one more person. Who was this person? Scarlett Koerner wanted to click in to have a look, but she discovered that Jason Wycof set his following list to private. Scarlett Koerner narrowed her eyes. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Knock Knock Knock. Scarlett Koerner walked over to open the door. As soon as the door opened, she saw the visitor dressed in a neat suit, looking rushed and tired. One can tell that he just came out of a meeting room. ¡°Big brother Jason!¡± Scarlett Koerner was surprised, her heart started racing. Jason Wycof actually came to her voluntarily. This was a first! Without saying much, Jason Wycof put on a pair of gloves, scanned the living room once, and found three cameras. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He walked directly to the power cord and unplugged it. Before Scarlett Koerner could respond, Jason Wycof took off his gloves and slapped her right across her face. Slap. ¡°You think you¡¯re clever! Feeling proud now, aren¡¯t you?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _1 Chapter 958: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _1 Scarlett Koerner was completely dumbfounded. Her face burning hot. It hurt. She felt almost dizzy. She looked at Jason Wycof with disbelief in her eyes. He hit her. Jason Wycof actually hit her. ¡°Jason Wycof, by what right do you hit me!¡± Scarlett Koerner yelled in anger. Jason Wycof squinted his eyes, his expression indiscernible, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I slapped you?¡± Jason Wycof was a very gentle person. Always smiling at people. Therefore, his public image was very good. There was hardly any negative feedback. Media often rated him as the most approachable leader in Capital City. But this time. Scarlett Koener had crossed his line. Not to hit? Wait for the New Year? ¡°Because of Viola Thompson?¡± Scarlett Koerner asked angrily. ¡°Yes.¡± Jason Wycof did not deny. Scarlett Koerner held her face, questioning angrily: ¡°Do you like her, don¡¯t you? Do you like Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes, I do like her.¡± Jason Wycof straightened his crumpled gloves. He admitted it candidly. To like is to like. No need to hide. Especially in front of someone as presumptuous as Scarlett Koerner. Scarlett Koerner was stunned. Jason Wycof likes Viola Thompson! Although it was expected, she never thought Jason Wycof would be so blunt. She had grown up with Jason Wycof. Since they were children, they were pratonic childhood friends. She had known Jason Wycof before Viola did. What¡¯s Viola Thompson? How long has Jason Wycof known Viola Thompson? Does he know Viola Thompson? Jason Wycof looked at Scarlett Koerner and said, ¡°This is just a warning. If there¡¯s a next time, I can¡¯t guarantee that your Perryne family can still survive in Capital City.¡± A very calm tone. But his threat was potent. Jason Wycof had the power to carry it out. Without a doubt. Scarlett Koerner frowed. Her face full of disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me with the Perryne family?¡± Jason Wycof nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re really threatening me with the Perryne family!¡± Scarlett Koerner yelled, ¡°Jason Wycof, what do I mean to you all these years?¡± Jason Wycof lowered his gaze, uttering five words, ¡°Self-awareness is precious.¡± Self-awareness is precious. What a noble self-awareness. So, this is what she means to Jason Wycof, disappointing. ¡°What¡¯s so special about Viola Thompson that you like her?¡± Scarlett Koerner asked again. Jason Wycof said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing about her that I don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Scarlett Koerner couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, she started crying, ¡°What do I mean to you? We knew each other first!¡± Viola Thompson was just a third party. A third party intervening in someone else¡¯s feelings. ¡°You?¡± Jason Wycof uttered word by word, ¡°I feel disgusted even looking at you.¡± He emphasized the last two words. Scarlett Koerner¡¯s body felt ice cold as she staggered several steps back. Jason Wycof then said, ¡°Remember what I said today. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll make you the scapegoat for the entire Perryne family.¡± After finishing these words, he turned around and walked off. Watched him leave, Scarlett Koerner could barely breathe. Very uncomfortable. How did things suddenly become like this. Wait. This time, Viola Thompson will definitely pay for her actions. She will soon fall from her pedestal. Scarlett Koerner squinted her eyes. Her eyes full of viciousness. ¡­ Meanwhile, on Facebook. Many popular pet bloggers reposted Stella Taylor¡¯s post. [Support Stella Taylor¡¯s rights, please let Kenny return to his original owner.] [The world has changed, such a bad person can still get protection.] [¡­] Viola Thompson¡¯s Facebook account was just created. It gained seven million followers in one night. Under the first post, all were people cursing her. Mila was very worried, ¡°Viola, how can you still drink milk tea at this time? Don¡¯t you know, it¡¯s a critical moment now!¡± Viola Thompson held her milk tea in one hand, and the other hand on the keyboard, looking at Mila, ¡°Dr. Vini is looking for me, can you help me restore a surveillance footage?¡± ¡°I can.¡± Mila was very proficient in computer-related matters. Restoring surveillance footage was not a problem. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola Thompson weaved her milk tea in one hand and stood up. Mila sat down in Viola Thompson¡¯s place, then asked: ¡°What does Dr. Vini want from you on a Saturday?¡± Viola Thompson put on her white shoes, ¡°Seems like an experiment has some problems.¡± ¡°Oh, then you better go.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson left the dormitory. Mila started to restore the surveillance footage. In the biological laboratory of Capital University. A group of students in white lab coats were busy working inside. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _2 Chapter 959: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _2 ¡°Viola Thompson¡¯s approach is clearly problematic, doctor, we should never have listened to her in the first place.¡± Dr. Vini, with his head full of golden curls, stood in front of the lab bench, a slight frown on his face. The student beside him continued, ¡°Dr. Vini, why don¡¯t we remove Viola Thompson from our experiment?¡± Dr. Vini rubbed his temple, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this issue when Viola gets here.¡± Kevin didn¡¯t know what Dr. Vini was fussing about. Could it be because Viola was the top-ranked contender in the preliminary competition, so he trusts her unconditionally? That seemed too presumptuous. Kevin continued, ¡°But now¡­¡± Just as Kevin was about to say something else, Dr. Vini raised his hand to stop him. In his frustration, Kevin could only sigh. At that moment, footsteps could be heard approaching from the entrance. ¡°It¡¯s Viola Thompson.¡± Kevin immediately turned around to look. Viola was walking in. Given the constant heat in Capital City, she was dressed simply in a white T-shirt, light jeans and a pair of white sneakers. Her outfit was plain, yet distracting. Youthful and lively. ¡°Dr. Vini.¡± ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Seeing Viola, Dr. Vini nodded. Viola walked over. She expertly put on her rubber gloves. Dr. Vini went on to say, ¡°Viola, following your proposed plan, the virus has proliferated rapidly, infecting all the cells.¡± Hearing this, Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Let me see.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she sat down in front of the lab bench to observe the cells¡¯ reactions under the microscope. The invisible cells, under the illumination of the microscope, formed a massive kingdom. However, at the moment, the kingdom¡¯s territory was gradually being invaded and occupied. Dr. Vini followed up, ¡°Given the current situation, we must switch to plan B as soon as possible, otherwise it will affect the progress of our experiment.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Viola spoke up softly. No need? It seemed too simple the way she said it. Kevin frowned slightly, ¡°If you say no need, are you implying that you have a remedy?¡± Their group had always entered international competitions. There were just over ten days left. But now that all the cells they had cultivated were infected with the virus, there was no way other than to start all over again. Yet Viola said ¡®no need.¡¯ Thinking about the futile efforts of the whole group, Kevin was very angry, he continued, ¡°Viola, do you have any idea how rough these past two weeks have been for us? You talk as if everything is so simple! We¡¯re the ones actually doing the experiments!¡± In almost 36-degree weather, due to some experiments, they couldn¡¯t turn on the air conditioner, and many group members with poor physical fitness had fainted directly. Where was Viola then? If the experiment could be successful even with all the hard work, it would be bearable. But now. Not only did the experiment not succeed, but they wasted so much time as well. Why put themselves through all this? Kevin turned to Dr. Vini, ¡°We only have a half a month left to submit our results. If we don¡¯t change our plan now, we will be forced to watch other labs take the prize!¡± The expression on Dr. Vini¡¯s face was complicated. He didn¡¯t say anything. He had high hopes for Viola. Her experimental paper was extremely impressive! He believed Viola could certainly achieve remarkable results. But, who would have expected this to happen? If they were to continue following Viola¡¯s plan, their experiment might not even see the light of day. However, if they did not follow Viola¡¯s plan, Dr. Vini found it hard to let go. After all, he had poured a lot of heart into this experiment. Dr. Vini sighed. Viola knew Dr. Vini was in a difficult position. She turned to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, just give me three more days.¡± Kevin? Upon hearing this, Kevin was a bit upset. Before him, Viola was just a regular student from Sinian Country. Yet, he was a senior in his third year of college. Viola didn¡¯t even bother calling him ¡®senior brother¡¯. Kevin did not directly respond to Viola. Instead, he looked at Dr. Vini, ¡°If you decide to keep Viola, then I will leave.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, Kevin took off his badge. This was the uniform badge of the lab. Once removed, it signifies voluntary withdrawal from the lab. ¡°Doctor, I side with Kevin,¡± another blonde-haired, blue-eyed female student stood behind Kevin, removing her badge and placing it on the table, ¡°If you still want to keep Viola, then I quit the lab too.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _3 Chapter 960: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _3 ¡°I¡¯m out too!¡± ¡°And me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± One by one, the team members removed their name tags. There was not a trace of panic in Viola Thompson¡¯s face, she reacted calmly, ¡°Dr. Vini, it appears we are not meant to collaborate.¡± Upon finishing her words, Viola placed her name tag on the table. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± As the words fell, Viola turned around and walked away without hesitation. But she would not abandon the experiment. She would join the experiment as an individual. Dr. Vini watched Viola¡¯s retreating figure and frowned slightly. He then looked at the students in the room, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this in the end.¡± ¡°Having Viola join the laboratory was the thing we regret the most!¡± Kevin retorted. Upon hearing this, the others echoed the sentiment. Dr. Vini didn¡¯t say anything else, only reminding, ¡°Viola has left, you guys can continue with the experiment.¡± On the other side. Mila was helping Viola restore the surveillance video. At this time, the progress bar on the computer had reached ninety-nine percent. It seemed on the cusp of success. But the remaining one percent seemed stuck. It wasn¡¯t moving. Mila repeatedly refreshed and restarted, but at the last step, there was still no response. Mila grew anxious. Viola had a tough time asking her for help, yet she seemed to have messed it up. That can¡¯t be! Mila immediately clicked back to the original page. Only then did she realize that the original source files had been destroyed, and in several places. No wonder she was stuck at ninety-nine percent without any movement. Not just her. Such difficulty, probably anyone would fail! Mila let out a sigh. Although some were delighted, others were anxious. Scarlett Koerner knew that Viola would definitely seek help to restore the surveillance. Therefore, she had the source files thoroughly destroyed. Now, even if Viola found the top computer experts, it would be impossible to restore anything. Stella Taylor was a bit worried, ¡°Scarlett, why don¡¯t we call it off on this! My heart is fluttering and I feel like something significant is going to happen.¡± They were dealing with the Young Miss Thompson Family after all. Young Miss Thompson Family was not someone she could provoke. Scarlett argued, ¡°Do you really not want Kenny back? If you really don¡¯t, then just declare it on Facebook. I don¡¯t mind, after all, Kenny isn¡¯t my dog.¡± Having heard this, Stella felt a strong sense of reluctance. Scarlett was right. Kenny was her dog. She was the one who brought Kenny back to the country. Why should Viola be the one to gain from it now? No way. She must get Kenny back! Stella took Scarlett¡¯s arm, laughing, ¡°Scarlett, I was just talking about it, don¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°Stella, I¡¯m not angry, I just feel unjust on your behalf!¡± Stella noticed the red and swollen marks on Scarlett¡¯s face but didn¡¯t dare to ask Scarlett about it directly. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Stella went to open it, ¡°Nanny Bruce? What happened?¡± Nanny Bruce was the Taylor family¡¯s hired nanny, ¡°Miss, there are reporters downstairs who want to interview you.¡± ¡°Interview me?¡± Stella pointed at herself. Nanny Bruce nodded. Stella then asked, ¡°Which press agency?¡± Nanny Bruce thought hard, then said, ¡°It seems to be¡­ it¡¯s something like Phoenix¡­¡± Phoenix Entertainment! Stella knew about this entertainment company, they typically only interviewed high-profile celebrities. Did this mean she was about to make it big! Thinking of this, Stella was filled with excitement and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± With that, she turned and ran downstairs. ¡°Wait.¡± Scarlett pulled Stella¡¯s arm. ¡°Scarlett, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Stella asked, turning her head back in confusion. Scarlett went on, ¡°They must be coming to ask you about Kenny. You need to prepare yourself emotionally.¡± Stella immediately understood and quickly hid her smile, ¡°Understood, Scarlett.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon after. Stella appeared before the camera with tears in her eyes. ¡°I am Stella Taylor. When Kenny was just two months old, I brought him home. I¡¯m single, I don¡¯t have children, so I treated Kenny as my own child. However, I never imagined that Kenny would be stolen, and even continues to live under my nose.¡± ¡°I believe Miss Thompson is not the kind of person who would do such a thing. She wouldn¡¯t stoop to steal a dog. I¡¯m sure it was dog thieves. So, please don¡¯t blame Miss Thompson. She has nothing to do with this. I blame myself for all the mistakes. I didn¡¯t take care of Kenny. I gave the thieves an opportunity, I wasn¡¯t a responsible owner! If Kenny really can¡¯t come back, I won¡¯t pursue the matter. Owning a dog is about giving it happiness. I believe that Miss Thompson will definitely give Kenny the happiness he wants.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _4 Chapter 961: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _4 Stella Taylor took all the blame upon herself and even stood up to defend Viola Thompson, presenting herself as understanding and unwilling to make a fuss. Then there was Viola¡¯s role in this. She didn¡¯t even apologize to Stella, continued to deny stealing the dog, and even maliciously slandered Stella. It was clear that the two of them were on different levels. As the saying goes. Having an education doesn¡¯t equate to quality and upbringing. Viola had education and good looks, but she lacked upbringing. Stella reappeared and once again dragged Viola into the public eye for trial. No matter how much netizens ostracized Viola, she didn¡¯t respond at all. [She¡¯s playing possum, too scared to respond!] [I hope Miss Taylor holds on. Don¡¯t bow to capitalistic pressure, remember, we¡¯re behind you.] [She must be freaking out now. She probably didn¡¯t anticipate being taken down by a dog! But I must say, her actions are disgusting. She could be doing anything else, but instead she chose to steal a dog!] [Go Miss Taylor! Everyone is here to support you!] [¡­] On the other side. Viola returned to her dorm. Hearing her footsteps, Mila looked up, ¡°Viola, is the surveillance video crucial?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola furrowed her brow. Hearing her say it was significant, Mila became anxious, ¡°Viola, the original file was severely damaged. It¡¯s practically unrepairable.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Viola walked over to the computer. Mila made room for her. Viola sat down. The room filled with the sound of rapidly clicking keys. Mila interjected, ¡°Viola, shouldn¡¯t your priority be to tell your side of the story on Facebook, instead of trying to fix this video?¡± Viola didn¡¯t respond, her eyebrows still knitted together. She originally didn¡¯t think the surveillance footage would shed light on the situation. But seeing the extent of the damage to the original file confirmed her suspicions. The surveillance tape was likely tampered with. Otherwise, why would they destroy the original file? Once the original file is damaged, the chances of restoring the footage diminish. Viola¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly while murmuring, ¡°No rush, all in due time.¡± She was always like this. No matter the situation, she remained unfazed. ¡°There¡¯s no time to dawdle!¡± Mila continued, ¡°Viola, when do you plan to respond? If you let this go on, it will affect your reputation.¡± This is like the phrase ¡®when the king isn¡¯t anxious, the eunuch panics.¡¯ As her friend, Mila didn¡¯t want to see Viola expelled from Capital University because of this incident. ¡°Once I¡¯ve restored the surveillance video.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Restoration?¡± Mila shrugged in exasperation, ¡°I urge you to give up! Don¡¯t waste time anymore.¡± Mila was not a layman in coding. She was a top-notch hacker. She had tried countless ways to restore the footage, to no avail. Could Viola manage it? Viola¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, ¡°How can we know it¡¯s a waste of time without trying? What if it happens to work?¡± It¡¯s always good to dream. You never know! Viola pointed at the computer screen and said, ¡± See? The progress bar is already at ninety-nine percent.¡± Mila was not surprised at all, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that it was already at ninety-nine percent when you started?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly. Mila nodded, and was about to say something, when she gasped. Her eyes grew wide with disbelief. My God! What was she seeing?! Was it a hallucination? The progress bar, which had been at ninety-nine percent, was now displaying a hundred percent. Viola pressed the Enter key. And just like that, the surveillance footage was restored. As the video played, Viola¡¯s face grew graver until it became as cold and impassive as a layer of frozen ice. She had suspected that the dog had been left behind on purpose. But she never thought that Stella could be so cruel. Mila cursed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That damn Stella Taylor really isn¡¯t human! She still has the nerve to portray herself as kind and empathetic in the media!¡± Based on the timeline of the dog being abandoned, Viola found dozens of surveillance clips of the dog wandering the streets. She edited it into a 20-minute long video. Then, Viola logged into her Facebook and started her counterattack against Stella. Viola V: ¡°A dog¡¯s life only lasts for about fifteen years. I hope everyone can think carefully before getting a pet. Ask yourself if you have enough time over the next fifteen years to accompany your pet. Dogs, in particular, are energetic and require walks twice a day. If you love them, love them deeply, don¡¯t hurt them if you don¡¯t. As humans, we must always strive for kindness.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _5 Chapter 962: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _5 Next, a compilation video lasting twenty minutes. The video begins with a sports car slowly stopping by the roadside. A young woman in a light green dress leads a jet-black dog out of the car. The surveillance footage is very clear. It can be seen that the young woman is Stella Taylor. After being led under the car, the dog obediently sits there. Stella Taylor takes out a snack and gives it to the dog, which joyfully starts eating. Seeing the dog eating, Stella Taylor goes around to the driver¡¯s seat, opens the door, and is about to get in, but the dog, which was just sitting there eating, suddenly runs over and darts into the driver¡¯s seat. Everything happens too fast. Stella Taylor doesn¡¯t have time to react. Her expression turns horrible, she pulls the dog out of the car and kicks it in the abdomen. Then she starts scolding the dog. The dog sits there, head hanging, completely oblivious to its wrongdoings, looking truly innocent. Stella Taylor returns to the car, but at that moment, the dog quickly runs in front of her again. Although it cannot speak, it senses that its master might not like it and wants to abandon it. Stella Taylor gets frustrated, lifts her leg and kicks again. Then she picks up a stone from the roadside and ruthlessly throws it at the dog. The dog¡¯s head starts bleeding. The scene is heart-wrenchingly sad. Even then, the dog still follows Stella Taylor closely. Out of exasperation, Stella Taylor has no choice but to lead the dog towards a small tree, ties the leash around the tree, and leaves. After tying it to the tree, Stella Taylor gets in the car and drives away. The moment the car drives away, the dog gets excited and starts running, but the leash tightly tied around its neck restricts it from going any further. The dog desperately starts to bark. But the car in front shows no sign of stopping. After a long time. The dog finally snaps the leash and runs towards the direction of the disappeared car. But no matter how it chases, the car is nowhere to be seen. It keeps running. And doesn¡¯t feel tired. It falls over countless times and gets back up just as many times. Many people learn for the first time that a four-legged dog can also stumble. The camera switches scenes. It¡¯s night time. A black dog cautiously walks out of the abandoned garbage dump, rummaging through the trash for food. Despite the dog¡¯s large stature, it gets frightened and runs away when a few little stray dogs run out from beside the garbage dump, letting them eat the food it found after its painstaking search. It can only sit there alone, like a child who¡¯s done something wrong, but it has no idea what it did wrong. Under the dim street light, the little guy¡¯s silhouette seems exceptionally pitiful. As days go by. The once robust little guy unconsciously becomes just skin and bones. Until one night. It meets a girl who holds it in her arms. The little one is extremely scared at that moment. It dare not bark, nor struggle. Its eyes innocently look at the girl. As if saying, ¡°This time, can you not abandon me, please?¡± The camera ends here. In the end. A sentence appears on the screen. ¡°If you love, then love deeply.¡± [I cried watching this!] [The bread is so pitiful.] [Our goddess is so compassionate, I¡¯ve heard that Mantou in the goddess¡¯s home was also adopted.] [Stella Taylor is really disgusting! Did she think we would never find the evidence, so she dared to distort the truth?] [I¡¯ve never seen such a revolting person.] [I¡¯m almost mad! Luckily Bread met the right person. Everyone must think carefully before adopting pets, if you love then love deeply!] [Bread is so pitiful.] [How dare Stella Taylor try to get Bread back!] [Stella Taylor must have seen that Bread has become a famous dog online, so now she shamelessly wants him back.] [People like her will pay for their actions.] [Let her be a dog in her next life!] [¡­] Meanwhile, Stella Taylor is still dreaming of becoming a celebrity. She has already read several comments praising her as cute. She herself is quite attractive. Plus, she has had some work done on her nose and eyes, making her a standard beauty now. She hopes a talent scout will discover her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Scarlett Koerner is dumbfounded when she sees the new trending topic on Facebook. She never expected Viola Thompson would be able to dig up the surveillance video from that day. What can she do now? She originally thought Viola Thompson would be punished this time, allowing everyone see her true character. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _6 Chapter 963: 275: Bully a good-for-nothing _6 Unexpectedly¡­ Scarlett Koerner¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted. Thinking about the slap she received, she felt increasingly aggrieved. Why? Why is Viola Thompson so lucky? Why does Viola Thompson get all of Jason Wycof¡¯s love? Just then. The sound of footsteps approached from outside. Followed by a knock on the door. Scarlett Koerner went over to answer it. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Mr. Perryne¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. Scarlett Koerner promptly opened the door, ¡°Dad.¡± Mr. Perryne¡¯s expression was very serious as he looked at Scarlett Koerner, ¡°Did you offend Jason recently?¡± Scarlett Koerner was taken aback, but before she could respond, Mr. Perryne continued, ¡°Our two shipments to Country Polluton have been inspected!¡± The Perryne family ran an export business. If this avenue was blocked, the family would be left waiting to face the music. Mr. Perryne gazed at Scarlett Koerner, his eyes filled with an indescribable look, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always aimed high, but you need to realize that Jason is now a Governor! He isn¡¯t an ordinary man you can control! Please, mind your actions, don¡¯t bring unnecessary trouble to our family!¡± Scarlett Koerner had grown up with Jason. At that time, because the Perryne family was wealthier than Walt Manor, Scarlett Koerner felt superior in front of Jason. People joked that they were childhood friends, but Scarlett Koerner took great offense, reprimanding them harshly and retorting, ¡°I am like the moon in the sky, and he is less than a clump of mud. Does he have any qualification to be my childhood friend?¡± Who would have thought¡­ That the once impoverished young man would achieve such success today. Jason Wycof is now a Governor, the sky of Capital City. Scarlett Koerner is nothing more than a businessman¡¯s daughter. It seems that Scarlett Koerner has completely forgotten the past. She only remembers that she and Jason grew up together. However, she forgets the insults she once tossed at Jason. Scarlett Koerner might have forgotten those things. But Jason always remembers. He usually doesn¡¯t say anything because Scarlett Koerner hasn¡¯t crossed his line yet. Scarlett Koerner¡¯s head was bowed, her eyes full of aggrieved sadness. She didn¡¯t expect Jason to actually retaliate against the Perryne family. He didn¡¯t consider any feelings at all. Scarlett Koerner tightly bit her lip, her face pale. Mr. Perryne continued, ¡°Tomorrow your mother has arranged a meeting with Mrs. Salma¡¯s son. Make sure you are there on time.¡± Mrs. Salma¡¯s son? Scarlett Koerner was initially startled, then asked, ¡°You mean Henry Bronte?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Perryne nodded. Scarlett Koerner had always wanted to marry Jason, how could she possibly be interested in the ordinary Henry Bronte? She could never forget how submissive Henry Bronte was in front of Jason. No! She didn¡¯t want to marry a man like that. Never. How could a person who has seen a lion, fancy a house cat? The two are simply not on the same level. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Hearing these words, Mr. Perryne could hardly resist slapping Scarlett. But considering that Scarlett had to meet a potential suitor the next day, he held his anger back. Mr. Perryne glared at Scarlett, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that? You¡¯re not satisfied with this, not satisfied with that! Henry Bronte deigning to meet you is already a great fortune for you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Having said that, Mr. Perryne continued, ¡°I warn you, Jason is not someone you can afford to provoke! Don¡¯t have a taste for what¡¯s out of reach!¡± Having spoken, Mr. Perryne turned and left. Scarlett watched her father¡¯s receding figure, her angry eyes red and swollen. What about paternal love being as immovable as a mountain. What about blood being thicker than water. They were all lies. Overcome with anger, Scarlett burst into tears. Just then, Mrs. Perryne walked over from the side, ¡°Your father is right, Scarlett, you need to face reality, you and Jason no longer belong in the same world.¡± Scarlett felt very upset but she had nowhere to vent. Everyone keeps reminding her that she and Jason are no longer in the same world. But she was truly the one who grew up with Jason! She was not satisfied. And she regretted, regretted that she didn¡¯t treat Jason better in the past. On the other side. Because of Stella Taylor, the parents of the Taylor family faced a boycott from netizens. All major partners were cancelling their contracts. For a moment, the Taylor family suffered a huge business loss. Stella Taylor originally wanted to get back on the Hollywood gravy train, but instead of gaining fame, she attracted trouble. Rachel Barton was sitting on her dorm bed, reading the news on Facebook, her eyebrows knitted slightly. She felt somewhat fortunate to have been on the same side as Diana Hershey and others at that time. Otherwise, Viola Thompson would definitely have an opinion on her now. Being rich is really great. As long as you have money, any negative news can be solved. Rachel Barton originally thought that Viola Thompson would be screwed this time because of Stella Taylor. Unexpectedly, in the end, such an accident happened. Rachel Barton frowned slightly. ¡°Beep-¡± Just then, a shrill bell rings in the room. Rachel Barton took out her phone, it was her alarm. It was time for her part-time job. Rachel Barton got up from her bed and tidied up a bit, ready to go out. ¡°Rachel, why have you been going out every day lately?¡± Nora asked curiously. Rachel replied, ¡°I have some matters to take care of.¡± Nora looked Rachel up and down, feeling Rachel has been acting weird lately. She no longer flaunts her luxury goods, and she doesn¡¯t buy a lot of clothes anymore. Plus, her clothing styles and hairstyles have all changed. Rachel used to be very beautiful. However, after she tried on clothes that were not suitable for her, she looked very strange. Unattractive. Nora continued, ¡°Rachel, have you been hit hard recently? Or has your sister lost her job?¡± Sister. Upon hearing these two words, Rachel¡¯s heart filled with anger. Why was she in this situation? It¡¯s all thanks to Delia Frieman. She kindly brought Delia Frieman out of that place, but Delia Frieman repaid her like this. Delia Frieman really was one hell of a sister. If it weren¡¯t for her, Delia Frieman would still be a lady of the night now! What qualifies her to become the envied white-collar worker she is now? Rachel covered up her emotions and continued, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± After that, Rachel turned around and left. Rachel came to the high-end supermarket where she worked part-time. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure. It was Delia Frieman¡¯s boyfriend, Noah Reed. Delia Frieman was not around. Noah Reed should be shopping with his parents because there was a middle-aged couple standing next to him. Subconsciously. Rachel thought this middle-aged couple looked familiar. It seemed like she had seen them somewhere. Just then. Rachel suddenly thought of the Li Corporation. Could it be¡­ Could it be that Noah Reed¡¯s father is the founder of the Li Corporation? Rachel studied finance. They always used the Li Corporation as teaching materials. Rachel quickly searched for the Li Corporation and soon found a picture of Mr. Price. It really was! Rachel could hardly believe her eyes. She never thought that Noah Reed would come from such a prestigious lineage. So does this mean that Delia Frieman could potentially become the princess consort of the Li Corporation?! But what qualifies Delia Frieman? Is it because she has several years of experience working in the red light district? Just then, Noah Reed and his parents, pushing a shopping cart, passed by Rachel, ¡°Noah, what does your girlfriend like to eat? We shouldn¡¯t neglect her later.¡± Neglect? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel frowned heavily. Was Delia Frieman meeting with Noah Reed¡¯s parents? How did things move so fast between them? What right does a person like Delia Frieman have to be happy? wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _1 Chapter 964: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _1 Rachel Barton watched as Noah Reed and his parents passed by, a complex expression in her eyes. Her emotions were equally mixed. From a fallen woman, she had turned into a potential daughter-in-law of a wealthy family. While she, a reputable university student, had fallen down to the level of selling goods in a supermarket. It¡¯s ridiculous. Her downfall to this state was half because of Delia Frieman. Noah led his parents to the seafood section. ¡°My girlfriend loves Unforgettable Fish, I just don¡¯t know if my parents are willing to get it.¡± Unforgettable Fish is a high-class ingredient. One fish sells for tens of thousands. The key is to reserve in advance. Without a reservation, if you want to buy it, you can only pay several times its market price. Mrs. Price smiled and said, ¡°Buy it!¡± She was very satisfied with Delia Frieman. It¡¯s just a fish, right? What¡¯s there to hesitate about? Mr. Price had no objections. Noah looked at his mother, smiling and saying, ¡°Mom, how come you¡¯ve suddenly become so generous?¡± He was also curious about how much his mother liked Delia. In the past, he also proposed to bring his girlfriend home to meet his parents. But his mother always had an attitude of ¡°think carefully before deciding¡±. Mrs. Price said, ¡°Have I not been generous in the past?¡± After saying that, Mrs. Price also said, ¡°Besides, you two are at the right age to get married. If possible, I hope you can have your wedding sooner.¡± There was a reason why Mrs. Price admired Delia so much. Delia had a very bad history. If it were an ordinary person, they would have been completely devastated, even if they had been pulled out of the mire, they would not be able to integrate into society and would only end up back where they started. But Delia was different. She could face up to her past and remain strong and unyielding. She carved out her own territory in the sales industry. After a number of achievements, she did not become arrogant or complacent, but instead picked up textbooks again and started learning English. This shows that Delia is a person who plans for the future. She has ambitions in her heart. And the Price family indeed lacked a capable daughter-in-law like her, who could complement Noah. Most importantly, Mrs. Price noticed that ever since Noah started dating Delia, he had matured a lot and lost some of his bad habits. Noah scratched his chin, ¡°I do want to get married soon, but my girlfriend probably isn¡¯t in a rush, she¡¯s really career-oriented.¡± Mrs. Price said, ¡°Then you should think of a way. What if she becomes outstanding and doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡± A girl like Delia was never short of suitors. Noah was never worried about this, but after hearing his mother¡¯s words, he felt some pressure. What if¡­ What if Delia was swept off her feet by a tall, rich and handsome man? Just then, Mrs. Price continued, ¡°So son, you need to buckle up!¡± Noah nodded. ¡°This is the Unforgettable Fish, right?¡± Mr. Price pointed at the fish in the tank. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Unforgettable Fish, also known as Windmill Fish, is very beautiful. Mr. Price continued, ¡°May I have one please.¡± He wasn¡¯t concerned about the price. The salesman smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Being rich must be good, buying a fish worth tens of thousands, and not even checking the price. Rachel was watching the three of them all this while. When she saw them buy an Unforgettable Fish that cost tens of thousands, her eyes were filled with disbelief. It seemed¡­ The Price family really was satisfied with Delia, the potential daughter-in-law. Rachel¡¯s heart was filled with an increasingly bitter taste. Her hand tightly gripped the edge of the goods shelf, her knuckles whitening due to the excessive force, her body slightly trembling. It was an awful feeling. Rachel tried to calm herself down and continued with her work. ¡­ Noah didn¡¯t go straight back, but went to Delia¡¯s house instead. Delia was sitting at the computer studying English. When she saw Noah come in, she immediately said, ¡°Ah, Noah, come over here. How do you pronounce this word?¡± Noah walked over, ¡°This is pronounced memories, it means the power of remembering.¡± When Noah was in college, his English was not very good, he forgot the pronunciation of many words, but in order to tutor Delia, he had studied hard at night after he went back home. He couldn¡¯t let Delia think he wasn¡¯t capable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Delia, stop revising English for a moment, let¡¯s discuss something important.¡± Noah closed Delia¡¯s book. ¡°What¡¯s the important thing?¡± Delia looked up at Noah. Noah continued, ¡°Meeting parents.¡± After saying that, Noah added, ¡°Before you meet my parents, should I meet your sister first?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _2 Chapter 965: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _2 Before meeting the in-laws, meeting the parents of the bride-to-be is a basic sign of respect. Delia Frieman nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go home and tell my sister tonight.¡± Noah Reed asked again, ¡°What does your sister like? What should I bring as a gift?¡± Delia answered, ¡°My sister has everything she needs, you can buy some clothes and toys for my niece and nephew.¡± ¡°How old are your niece and nephew?¡± Asked Noah. Delia replied, ¡°My niece is ten, and my nephew is nine.¡± Noah nodded in acknowledgement. That night, Noah and Delia had dinner out, then Noah dropped Delia off. Delia¡¯s sudden return home surprised Dolores Frieman immensely. ¡°Delia, why are you home tonight?¡± Delia replied, ¡°Sis, are you free tomorrow? I¡¯ll bring Noah over so you can meet him.¡± At this, Dolores¡¯ face lit up with a smile, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Of course! I¡¯m off work tomorrow.¡± Delia was bringing her boyfriend home, so even if Dolores had a lot on her plate, she had to make time for this. As if remembering something, Dolores added, ¡°What about Rachel?¡± When Rachel was mentioned, there was no particular reaction on Delia¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Sis, you might want to let her know.¡± After all, Delia and Rachel were blood-related, plus Rachel and Viola Thompson were good friends. She needed to keep up appearances. It wouldn¡¯t be right to just have a falling out. ¡°Okay.¡± Dolores nodded, pulled out her phone, checked the time, and declared, ¡°Then I¡¯ll rush to the supermarket and buy some groceries.¡± Delia said, ¡°Sis, there¡¯s no need to go to such trouble, we can just find a restaurant nearby tomorrow.¡± ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s his first time coming over, how can we take him out to eat? People will say we are ignorant,¡± Dolores said, grabbing her trolley, ¡°I¡¯m off to the supermarket!¡± Delia checked on Chris Friedman and Jessie Frieman in their room, greeted the children, left some allowance and then left. After returning from the supermarket, Dolores gave Rachel a call. When she received Dolores¡¯ call, Rachel was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Dolores to call to tell her to come home. Could it be that Delia had come to her senses? Did she realize she was wrong and was trying to make amends with her? If that weren¡¯t the case, Dolores certainly wouldn¡¯t have called her. But why didn¡¯t Delia call her? If she wanted Rachel¡¯s forgiveness, shouldn¡¯t she make more of an effort? Why did she have Dolores call her, what was that about? Even though Rachel felt somewhat uncomfortable, she didn¡¯t let it show, ¡°Okay, sis, I got it.¡± Noah Reed was visiting tomorrow, and he would definitely bring her a gift to win her over. After all, she was Delia¡¯s only sister. Not just Noah, Delia would surely prepare a gift for her too. She had no intention to continue working part-time jobs anymore. Dolores instructed her, ¡°Then, you should come back earlier tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The next morning. Noah Reed arrived at Delia¡¯s house early. Delia was still doing her makeup, she turned to Noah and asked, ¡°Why are you so early?¡± Noah replied, ¡°After all, I¡¯m going to visit my future aunt-in-law¡¯s home, I have to be early. I want to make a good impression on her.¡± Delia put down her beauty blender and turned to Noah, ¡°Right, Rachel will also be here today.¡± Mentioning Rachel, Noah¡¯s expression briefly turned into one of disgust, but he didn¡¯t show it openly. After all, Delia and Rachel were blood-related sisters. Blood is thicker than water and Delia had moved out of city due to Rachel, so even if Noah disliked Rachel, he had to keep it polite on the surface. ¡°Okay.¡± Noah nodded. Delia continued, ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°Exactly eight o¡¯clock.¡± Noah replied. ¡°So early?¡± Delia was surprised, ¡°What time did you go to bed last night?¡± Noah hadn¡¯t slept a wink last night because he was too excited about meeting his girlfriend¡¯s family today. Too excited. Noah said, ¡°I went to bed early yesterday. Don¡¯t worry, take your time.¡± ¡°I just need to apply some lipstick.¡± Delia picked up her lipstick. Noah stood to one side, watching Delia do her makeup. He never had the patience to do this before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Usually, the girls were the ones waiting for him. Even Noah himself hadn¡¯t predicted that he would have such a day. After applying her lipstick, Delia took her handbag, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you having breakfast?¡± Noah frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not good for your stomach to skip breakfast.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _3 Chapter 966: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _3 Delia Frieman laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± She usually eats first and then applies makeup, otherwise her makeup might wear off easily. ¡°All right then.¡± The two of them walked downstairs together. Noah Reed¡¯s car was parked by the side of the road. It was still that familiar Range Rover. Noah opened the passenger door. Delia got in. DJ music was playing inside the car. Noah was gently humming along with the rhythm. You could tell that he was really happy. Looking at the young man driving, a gentle smile formed at the corner of Delia¡¯s mouth. Previously, she had never thought she would have such a wonderful love story. Soon after, the car arrived at where Dolores Frieman resided. Noah got out of the car and walked to the trunk. When Delia saw the trunk loaded with full of gifts, she was completely stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to buy anything? Why did you buy so much?¡± Delia looked at Noah. Noah laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting your house, so of course, I had to buy some gifts. How else would your sister entrust such an amazing sister to me?¡± ¡°Smooth-talker!¡± Noah playfully jabbed Delia. There were so many things that the two of them couldn¡¯t carry them all. Fortunately, the supermarket was close by. Delia, who had a good relationship with the supermarket¡¯s boss, borrowed a small cart from her. Finally, they managed to load all the items onto the cart. When the supermarket¡¯s boss handed the cart over to Delia, she cast a curious glance at Noah and asked in a lowered voice, ¡°Delia, is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Delia nodded. The supermarket boss smiled and said, ¡°The young man is quite good, he¡¯s energetic and handsome.¡± With that, the boss¡¯s eyes landed on the Range Rover parked nearby, ¡± His family must be quite wealthy, right?¡± Not only did he drive a Range Rover, but also all the gifts he brought were high-end imports. ¡°Average.¡± Delia responded with a smile. The supermarket boss patted Delia¡¯s hand, ¡°I get it, I get it all!¡± At this moment, Noah turned around and called Delia. Delia looked at the supermarket boss and smiled, ¡°Belinda, I have to leave now.¡± ¡°Go ahead, go ahead!¡± Watching the two of them push the small cart away, the supermarket boss couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This girl has good luck!¡± Back when Delia just moved here, she even worked part-time at their supermarket. Later, she embarked on the path of sales. This girl has good speaking skills, a smart brain, and was constantly improving her sales results. She went from being a team leader, to a manager, who knows, in the future, she might even become a shareholder! The supermarket boss watched Delia grow up, so seeing her now doing so well in career and love drew a sense of joy from the boss. Just at this moment, a middle-aged woman walked over from the side, gazing curiously at Delia and Noah¡¯s retreating figures, she asked, ¡°Was that just Delia Furman?¡± Because of her part-time work in the neighborhood, and her striking appearance, many people recognized her. The supermarket boss nodded, ¡°Yes Miss Simons, that¡¯s her.¡± Upon hearing this, Miss Simons looked surprised, ¡°Has she changed a lot? Didn¡¯t Mrs. Riverside plan to introduce her to Dylan Turley? What happened to that?¡± The supermarket boss replied, ¡°Mrs. Eyre is just messing around! Dylan Turley is a divorcee, he doesn¡¯t deserve Delia. Plus, I heard that Turley is afraid that girls will covet his wealth. He¡¯s not even willing to marry and demands the girl to quit her job and take care of his elderly parents and children. Can you believe that? He¡¯s past his prime, wanting to marry a young girl. If the girl isn¡¯t after his house or money, is she chasing him for his age or because he is ugly?¡± Marriage is practical, you can¡¯t get anything for nothing. Hearing this, Miss Simons laughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, so I¡¯ve always thought Turley is daydreaming! Which young girl nowadays isn¡¯t smart and who would be willing to engage in a losing deal? By the way, the man who was just with Delia, is he her boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± the supermarket boss nodded. Upon hearing this, the expression on Miss Simons¡¯ face immediately changed, ¡°Oh my goodness! He¡¯s driving a Range Rover! His family must have good conditions, right?¡± The supermarket boss replied, ¡°Of course! That Range Rover just now costs more than five million!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only More than five million is not a small amount. Miss Simons nodded, ¡°No wonder!¡± No wonder Delia wasn¡¯t interested in Dylan Turley. If she were in Delia¡¯s place, she wouldn¡¯t be interested in Turley either. Who in their right mind would choose an old and ugly divorced man? wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _4 Chapter 967: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _4 The two were off to a side discussing Delia Frieman and Noah Reed. Meanwhile, Delia Frieman and Noah Reed had already reached the door, pushing a small cart in front of them. Delia knocked on the door. Inside the house. Hearing the knocking, Jessie Frieman ran to open the door, ¡°My Aunt must be back!¡± Dolores Frieman, who was busy in the kitchen, heard the commotion and immediately called out, ¡°Jessie, stay there. I will open the door.¡± The visitors today were esteemed guests of the house. What¡¯s the point of letting a child open the door? Jessie obediently stood still. Dolores removed her apron, sorted out her clothes and hair, put on a polite smile, and then opened the door. ¡°Delia.¡± ¡°Big sister.¡± Delia greeted with a smile. Noah Reed who was following her also greeted, ¡°Big sister.¡± Then Delia introduced, ¡°Big sister, this is Noah Reed. Noah, this is my big sister.¡± ¡°Big sister, you can just call me Jocelyn,¡± Noah Reed looked at Dolores. ¡°Jocelyn,¡± Dolores looked at him with complete satisfaction in her eyes. Delia noted that today, Dolores had specially worn her brand-name clothes that she usually hesitated to wear. This suggested that she highly valued Noah Reed. As soon as she finished speaking, Dolores called over Jessie and Chris, ¡°Jessie, Chris, quickly greet Uncle Reed.¡± Jessie and Chris politely said, ¡°Hello, Uncle Reed.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Dolores enthusiastically invited Noah Reed into the house. Instead of proceeding directly in, Noah Reed started carrying the gifts from the small cart outside into the house. Dolores was stunned, looking at Delia, ¡°Why did Jocelyn buy so much? Did he bring the whole supermarket over? Delia, why didn¡¯t you stop him? What an unnecessary waste of money!¡± Delia replied somewhat helplessly, ¡°He had already bought these things by the time he came to pick me up!¡± Even if she wanted to stop him, she couldn¡¯t have! Dolores looked at Noah Reed, ¡°Jocelyn, it¡¯s not easy for you young people to earn money. You should return these things quickly. Just coming over for dinner would have been enough. Why did you buy so much?¡± Noah Reed laughed it off, ¡°It¡¯s not that much. I only bought some toys and clothes for the children.¡± Dolores looked at the two children, ¡°You two should thank Uncle Reed as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Reed!¡± Noah Reed patted the heads of the two children, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Dolores immediately went to make tea for Noah Reed. Noah Reed was feeling quite anxious. How could he let his future sister-in-law serve him? He quickly took the cup from Delia, ¡°Big sister, I can get it myself.¡± Of course, Dolores couldn¡¯t let the guest pour tea for themselves. The two were at a stalemate. Delia laughed and said, ¡°Noah, just let my sister serve you. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight!¡± Left with no choice, Noah Reed had to set down the cup. Time passed second by second. It was soon half past eleven. It was almost time for dinner, but Rachel Barton still hadn¡¯t returned. Dolores was getting anxious, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Rachel come back yet?¡± She had clearly said that she would come home today. Why hadn¡¯t she shown up yet? Delia looked at her watch, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Dolores nodded, ¡°I will start serving the dishes then.¡± There was a heating mat laid on the table, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about the food getting cold. Just as Dolores turned and entered the kitchen, Noah Reed followed her in, ¡°Big sister, let me help you.¡± He had set his heart on Delia, so he was making every effort to impress Dolores. When Dolores was cooking, he helped clean and prepare the vegetables. And now, he was voluntarily helping to serve the dishes. Dolores was also quite pleased with her future brother-in-law, Noah Reed. To Dolores, even though Noah Reed came from a good background, he didn¡¯t display any of the negative habits typical of wealthy young men. His manners were gentle and refined. ¡°Jocelyn, you¡¯ve really worked hard today!¡± ¡°Big sister, this is something I should be doing.¡± Noah Reed was carefully answering every question from Delia, fearful that he might inadvertently offend Dolores. Just as they were finishing serving all the dishes, the door opened. Rachel Barton walked in through the door. ¡°Rachel is back!¡± Dolores went to the door to greet her. ¡°Big sister.¡± Rachel Barton greeted with a smile. Dolores returned the greeting, ¡°Quickly change your shoes, wash your hands, and come have dinner.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel Barton nodded. When she reached the dining area, she noticed the dishes were already on the table. Seeing this, she felt a little unhappy inside. What was going on? Were Dolores and Delia planning to start dinner without her? wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _5 Chapter 968: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _5 With this attitude, does Delia Frieman really expect me to forgive her? Thinking about this, Rachel Barton slightly frowned. She changed her shoes, looked up, and saw Delia, smiling as she greeted, ¡°Delia.¡± Hearing this, Delia lifted a smile, ¡°Rachel, let me introduce you to my boyfriend, Noah Reed.¡± Seeing Rachel again after so many days, Delia frowned imperceptibly. It wasn¡¯t for any specific reason. It¡¯s just because this sister changed drastically. It was definitely the same face, but the whole person gave off a very strange vibe. Whether it was her clothes or her disposition, they were so unlike Rachel. It¡¯s like a deliberate imitation. It seemed a bit like a crude imitation. But for a time, Delia couldn¡¯t figure out who Rachel was trying to mimic. Because, she absolutely couldn¡¯t see any resemblance to Viola Thompson in this getup. Rachel looked up at Noah, her heart still restless, ¡°Mr. Reed.¡± She would never forget the slap Noah gave her last time. If Noah wanted her to approve of him and Delia, he must apologize to her. About this, Rachel was quite confident. After all, the reason Delia called her back this time was to make peace with her. If Delia is trying to make peace, then Noah must win her approval. Thinking about this, Rachel felt much better. ¡°Hello,¡± Noah looked at Rachel, his face expressionless. Rachel wasn¡¯t angry either. She didn¡¯t care about Noah¡¯s attitude one bit. As long as Noah didn¡¯t regret it, that was fine. At this time, Dolores Frieman came over, ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s start dining. Jocelyn, I didn¡¯t make a lot of dishes today, please don¡¯t mind.¡± That was just a polite remark. After all, Dolores made a full table of dishes. She made meat and vegetables, and even seafood. After hearing this, Noah immediately stood up from his chair, ¡°Dolores, why would you say that? You¡¯ve been so busy all morning preparing this big table of dishes, and are still saying such things, really, you¡¯re too modest.¡± Dolores couldn¡¯t stop smiling, praising Noah for his smooth talk. The group sat down to eat. At the table, Dolores kept urging Noah to eat more. In no time, Noah¡¯s bowl was piled high. Noah had done his homework before coming, he knew what to do and what not to, and at the right moment, he picked up his glass and stood up to toast Dolores, ¡°Dolores, thanks for your hard work today!¡± Dolores¡¯ alcohol tolerance was pretty good, she could drink a bit but usually didn¡¯t drink at all, except when there were guests at home. ¡°Jocelyn, in the future we will be family, you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± Dolores also stood up, finishing the wine in her glass, ¡°You should come over more often.¡± ¡°Sure, Dolores.¡± Rachel thought that after toasting Dolores, Noah would take the initiative to toast her next. But ¡­. Nothing. Rachel¡¯s eyes dimmed, her gaze fell on Dolores¡¯ hand, and suddenly noticed a gold ring, and a gold bracelet on her wrist. Not only that, but there was also a necklace around her neck. Who bought these for her? It couldn¡¯t have been Dolores herself. After all, her monthly salary was only so much¡­ Could it be¡­ Gifts from Delia? Dolores had a job, and her salary was not too low, but Delia bought Dolores so much gold jewelry. She had no job, no salary, and hadn¡¯t even graduated yet, this was really the time when she needed money, but Delia cruelly cut off her finances. What kind of sister was Delia? However, thinking about the possibility that Delia might apologize and make amends to her today, Rachel pushed down the anger welling up in her. But, Rachel waited patiently for a long time, and Delia made no indication until Noah suggested leaving. Even¡­.. Delia didn¡¯t speak another word to her. The only time Delia spoke to her was when she first walked in the door, and Delia called her Rachel. After that, not a word more was exchanged between them. Rachel had thought Delia would wait for Noah to leave before apologizing to her. After all, it wouldn¡¯t have been appropriate to broach the subject in front of everyone. But, what Rachel hadn¡¯t expected was that Delia left with Noah. She didn¡¯t even look back at her once. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel just stood there, her face pale, all her hope shattered in that moment. Her body swayed, she was almost unstable. She hadn¡¯t anticipated at all, that Delia would outright ignore her. If Delia didn¡¯t want to apologize to her, why bother calling her back? wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _6 Chapter 969: 276: A clown who deliberately imitates, playing the fool like Dongshi! _6 What¡¯s the point in Delia doing this? To tease her on purpose? Dolores saw Delia and Noah Reed off downstairs. Rachel Barton stood by the window, squinting at the fading figures of the pair getting into the car. She hadn¡¯t expected Delia to be this cutthroat. It¡¯s really true that actors are ruthless and children are ungrateful! Rachel twisted her fingers. After a while, Dolores returned home, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re not going back to school tonight, are you? We have a lot of leftovers. I can¡¯t finish them with just the kids.¡± Leftovers? Rachel was already very angry, and this comment made her even angrier. Was she meant to eat leftovers by nature? The leftovers from Delia and Noah¡¯s meal, why should she eat them? Dolores never thought that her casual remark could infuriate Rachel this much, thus she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll warm up the food for dinner, and you can go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°I have something on at school today, so I should get going!¡± After finishing her sentence, she picked up her bag, which was set aside, and walked out. She couldn¡¯t stand a minute longer in this cold family without warmth! Dolores felt a bit dazed. This kid, just up and left! On the way back. Rachel clenched her fist. Just wait! Since Delia was giving her a hard time, she would definitely retaliate. Although Noah knew about Delia being a social escort in the past, his parents must not know. Being parents themselves. No one would accept a daughter-in-law with such a dark history. Especially for a big family like the Price Family. Thinking of this. Rachel squinted her eyes. Just then, a bright light shone over her from behind. Rachel turned to look and saw a black car driving towards her. Soon, the car pulled up beside her. The window rolled down, revealing a familiar face. ¡°Rachel!¡± ¡°Flora!¡± Rachel smiled at her, with disbelief and a touch of excitement in her eyes. But her excitement was not because of seeing Flora. It was because of Mr. White who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Through the window, she could barely see Mr. White¡¯s face. Blurry. And somewhat mysterious. Rachel¡¯s heart pounded even faster. Flora opened the car door, ¡°Rachel, where are you heading? I¡¯ll have my uncle drop you off.¡± Rachel sheepishly responded, ¡°Would that be too much trouble for your uncle?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Flora said: ¡°Hop in.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel stepped into the car, ¡°I¡¯m going back to school.¡± Flora also sat in the backseat. Rachel looked at Mr. White in the front seat, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too kind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the way.¡± Mr. White¡¯s voice was neutral and indifferent. On the way? This made Rachel even more excited. Because she and Mr. White were totally not on the same route. The reason Mr. White said so probably was to prevent her from feeling bad and guilty. Rachel knew it. As long as Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t around, Mr. White would definitely pay attention to her. Also, Rachel was extremely relieved that she was wearing a white coat, boots, and beret today. Possibly. What Mr. White liked was not Viola Thompson, but rather her dressing style. Thus, Rachel felt that her initial decision was very correct. Flora continued, ¡°Rachel, have you been in touch with Viola recently?¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel frowned subtly. What did Flora mean by this? Was she hinting at Viola Thompson? Could it be that the only topic they could talk about was Viola Thompson? ¡°Viola has been quite busy recently, she¡¯s got some issues with an experiment.¡± Rachel replied. Flora nodded, then said, ¡°Our college is about to have winter break soon. I wonder when Vio is coming back.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, but she couldn¡¯t let Flora detect anything, so she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Viola told me their school is also about to break.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Flora asked. ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, Mr. White, who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, interjected. ¡°Flora, we have hot Milk Tea in the car. You two can help yourselves.¡± Everyone knew that Mr. White was notoriously stingy, why would he treat them to Milk Tea? Did he have a crush on her? Rachel squinted her eyes. Flora handed a glass of Milk Tea to Rachel, ¡°Thanks Uncle.¡± Flora shrugged, ¡°Must be someone else¡¯s treat, there¡¯s no need to thank him.¡± She knew Mr. White way too well. Milk Tea, being perishable, could easily cause stomach upset if drunk the following day. Otherwise, Mr. White would never be this generous. Rachel was speechless. She was thanking Mr. White, how did that affect Flora? Why was she everywhere? Flora was just trying to mask the fact that Mr. White liked her. Because Flora was the last person who wanted her to be with Mr. White. Rachel sneered inwardly. Soon, the car pulled up in front of the school. Rachel exited the car, thanking Mr. White, ¡°Thank you, uncle, for giving me a lift.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, take care on your way back.¡± Mr. White replied. Rachel nodded, ¡°I will.¡± A thrill of excitement surged in her heart. Mr. White was concerned about her. ¡°Goodbye, uncle. I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Mr. White gave a slight nod. Rachel turned around and went away. Mr. White watched her figure retreating, squinting his eyes. Then Flora said, ¡°Uncle, I feel that Rachel has been getting weirder and weirder! Not only that, but her dress style has also changed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s now deliberately imitating someone¡¯s dress style?¡± Mr. White suddenly spoke. ¡°Who?¡± Since the feeling Rachel gave was quite different from Viola, Flora never thought about that. Only people who observe in detail would link these two together. ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Mr. White articulated each word distinctly. On hearing this, Flora¡¯s eyes widened as if she had realized something, ¡°Exactly! The outfit Rachel wore tonight is an exact replica of Vio¡¯s usual outfit.¡± Flora continued, ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve always felt that Rachel has been acting strange recently.¡± Now she finally realized why it felt strange. Because it was a crude imitation. The following day. Rachel again attended her part-time job at the supermarket. However, she had another agenda for coming to work today. Suddenly, she spotted a familiar figure in the crowd. It was Mrs. Price. She knew it, Mrs. Price would definitely come to the supermarket today. Because Noah had mentioned yesterday that he would bring Delia home to meet his parents the next day. Rachel set down the items in her hands and quickly ran after her, ¡°Mrs. Price, wait a moment.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Price turned around, ¡°Young lady, are you calling me?¡± Mrs. Price was well-maintained, her age barely noticeable. She was quite elegant, obviously a well-educated person. People like her wouldn¡¯t have a bad family background. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps her family was a scholarly family like Mr. White¡¯s parents. Prestigious families cared the most about honor. If Mrs. Price knew about Delia¡¯s past, would she still agree to let her son Noah be with Delia? ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Mrs. Price, I have something to tell you. It¡¯s about Delia, your son¡¯s girlfriend.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Bartons Confession Rejected_1 Chapter 970: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Barton¡¯s Confession Rejected_1 Mrs. Lee looked up at Rachel Barton. Her eyes contained a scrutinizing gaze. After a moment, she asked, ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Rachel straightened her back, ¡°I am Delia Frieman¡¯s sister, you can call me Rachel.¡± Upon hearing that Rachel was Delia¡¯s sister, Mrs. Lee immediately smiled and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re the younger sister.¡± But the next second, Mrs. Lee began to harbor some doubts. Why did Rachel come to find her? And why, when Noah Reed was home, he never mentioned this sister? It seemed that Rachel and Delia didn¡¯t have a good relationship. Yet, since she was Delia¡¯s sister, Mrs. Lee would treat her politely. Having said that, Mrs. Lee looked toward Rachel and asked, ¡°May I know what you need from me?¡± By this time, Rachel had finished work, she took off her work uniform, ¡°Please wait for me for two minutes, and we¡¯ll find a place to talk in detail.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Lee nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the cafe outside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel put her uniform in the locker in the staff rest area. She then hurried downstairs to the cafe. Mrs. Lee had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Rachel approaching, she smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d like, so I ordered a Blue Mountain.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lee.¡± Rachel politely thanked her. Mrs. Lee laughed, ¡°We¡¯re eventually going to become family, so you don¡¯t need to be so formal, you can just call me Mrs. Price.¡± Mrs. Price. Rachel took a sip of the coffee and chastised herself internally. If Mrs. Lee is still able to say these words to her with a smile now, would she still be so polite after she learns about Delia¡¯s past? Definitely not. After a moment, Rachel put down her coffee, looked at Mrs. Lee, and continued, ¡°Although Delia is my sister, I must say, she may not be good enough for Mr. Reed.¡± Mrs. Lee thought Rachel was being modest and laughed, ¡°If anyone is not worthy, it¡¯s our Noah who may not deserve your sister.¡± Upon finishing, Mrs. Lee continued, ¡°I¡¯ve met many girls, but none of them can compare to your sister. It¡¯s Noah who is marrying up by being with your sister.¡± Hearing this, Rachel was stupefied. Mrs. Lee¡¯s words completely shattered her stereotypes about wealthy housewives. She couldn¡¯t help wondering, just how good was Delia for Mrs. Lee to speak so highly of her? Putting Delia¡¯s past aside. She was just an older, unmarried woman with nothing to her name. More than that, she didn¡¯t even have a decent education. What exactly did Delia do to win over Mrs. Lee? Why was Delia so lucky? She was clearly just a streetwalker! It took Rachel a while to regain her composure. Looking at Mrs. Lee, she said, ¡°Are you aware that my older sister worked as a prostitute in Giseda City¡¯s red-light district?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Lee slightly frowned. Just staring at Rachel, disbelief filled her eyes. ¡°Are you really Delia¡¯s sister?¡± Mrs. Lee looked at Rachel. There are such sisters in the world. No wonder Noah had never mentioned Rachel. Mrs. Lee¡¯s reaction was within Rachel¡¯s expectation. Because no parents would accept such a daughter-in-law. Rachel said, ¡°I am indeed her sister, without a doubt. I¡¯m telling you her secret for her sake. I guess you didn¡¯t know about this part of her past, right?¡± Mrs. Lee took a sip of her coffee, her expression somewhat pale. She and her husband had struggled together for years, experienced all sorts of things. She saw through Rachel¡¯s little trick immediately. What she didn¡¯t expect was that some people¡¯s familial bonds could be so shallow. Mrs. Lee¡¯s reaction seemed to have become somewhat calm after the initial shock. Rachel slightly frowned. At this moment, Mrs. Lee continued, ¡°I¡¯m very clear about everything you¡¯ve mentioned. Delia is a very good girl. Even though she has been through the gutter, she always maintained an innocent heart. After getting out of the mess, she didn¡¯t wallow in self-pity, but faced life with positivity and a smile. Not only that, her work abilities and social skills are also exceptional. She is way better than those who stab others in the back.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The last sentence was like a sharp sword, exposing the filthiest part deep down in Rachel¡¯s heart under the sunlight. Rachel was almost knocked off her feet. Her face turned white. She didn¡¯t expect that this would be Mrs. Lee¡¯s reaction. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Bartons Confession Rejected_2 Chapter 971: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Barton¡¯s Confession Rejected_2 Unexpectedly, Mrs. Lee didn¡¯t care about Delia Frieman¡¯s past at all. Before Rachel Barton could react, Mrs. Lee continued, ¡°In my heart, Delia is the finest person in the world, no one can compare to her. If you came here to sow discord today, it¡¯s a pity that you have not only failed to instigate, but also made me like her more under your contrast. A truly excellent person of quality never stabs in the back.¡± Cold sweat broke out on Rachel Barton¡¯s face. What on earth was going on? Why did everyone favor Delia Frieman? Could it be that she really couldn¡¯t compare to Delia Frieman? How ridiculous! She, a student at a prestigious university, was actually not as good as a prostitute. At this point, Mrs. Lee stood up from her chair and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to today¡¯s coffee, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± With that, Mrs. Lee turned and left. Rachel Barton watched her figure, trembling all over. It¡¯s not fair. This was totally unfair to her! It was clear that she was the best, the one who should be favored the most. But why, were everyone¡¯s eyes blinded! Everyone was favoring Delia Frieman! After a while, Rachel Barton finally came to, with her body trembling, she staggered out of the cafe one step at a time. It had snowed all night yesterday. Now, outside was covered in a coat of silver. Under the sunlight, the snow appeared more intense and even somewhat dazzling. Rachel Barton¡¯s legs were weak, she could hardly lift them, and her eyes were red and swollen. She didn¡¯t understand. How did she end up on this path. Thump! Rachel Barton stumbled and fell directly into the snow. ¡°Young lady, are you alright?¡± The middle-aged woman behind her was shocked by Rachel Barton, walking up to Rachel Barton, wanting to help her up, but did not dare to reach out. At this moment, a second passerby came toward them. ¡°Young man, you saw that right? I didn¡¯t knock her down!¡± The young man replied with a smile, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I will vouch for you. This beauty fell down by herself, it has nothing to do with you.¡± The old woman sighed in relief, reached out to help Rachel Barton get up, ¡°Young lady, are you alright?¡± The young man also rushed over to help. Rachel Barton was helped up by both of them, her body full of snow, looking somewhat embarrassed, her eyes were still swollen red, making her look even more miserable! ¡°Young lady, you look troubled. What happened to you?¡± The middle-aged woman asked concernedly. Rachel Barton was very upset. She couldn¡¯t utter a word. The middle-aged woman and the young man helped Rachel Barton sit on the bench next to them. Seeing that she was in a bad state, the young man then said, ¡°Miss, should we contact your family?¡± The middle-aged woman nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, young lady, what is your family¡¯s phone number?¡± Rachel Barton remained silent. Both the young man and middle-aged woman were somewhat anxious. They didn¡¯t dare to leave just like that. Given Rachel Barton¡¯s current state, if she directly left, some ill-wishers would definitely be watching her. In society nowadays, bad people are everywhere. After a long while. Rachel Barton finally recited a series of numbers. It was Delia Frieman¡¯s phone number. The young man dialed Delia Frieman¡¯s phone number. The call was quickly picked up on the other end. ¡°Hello.¡± Delia Frieman¡¯s voice was very pleasant. The young man spoke again, intentionally lowering his voice, ¡°Hello, may I ask if you are Rachel Barton¡¯s sister?¡± Delia Frieman didn¡¯t answer his question directly, but asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was on speaker. So, Rachel Barton heard Delia Frieman¡¯s voice clearly. Was she so reluctant to admit her own sister now? Rachel Barton bit her lip fiercely. Because of the force, her lips were bitten and broken, and her mouth was full of the taste of blood. But now, Rachel Barton didn¡¯t know what pain was. Her heart was so heavy. She was practically at a loss as to how to react. She never thought that Delia Frieman would be so ungrateful. It was her who had brought Delia Frieman out of Giseda City in the first place. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Delia Frieman would still be living in the Giseda City by selling her body. But what about Delia Frieman? Delia Frieman had already forgotten about those things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now she was a white-collar worker, she had climbed into the second rich generation, and she didn¡¯t recognise her own sister anymore. Rachel Barton didn¡¯t even know what she did wrong. She didn¡¯t know what she did to offend Delia Frieman and make her dislike her so much. The reason Rachel Barton reported Delia Frieman¡¯s phone number was because she wanted to test Delia Frieman, to see how Delia Frieman would react upon hearing that she had an accident. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Bartons Confession Rejected_3 Chapter 972: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Barton¡¯s Confession Rejected_3 Unexpected. Unexpectedly, Delia Frieman didn¡¯t even want to admit that she was her own sister. How ironic. The young man continued, ¡°Your sister fell down on People¡¯s North Road, and she is not feeling very well. Are you going to come and pick her up?¡± ¡°Ok, thank you, I will come immediately.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, Delia Frieman hung up the phone. Rachel Barton bowing her head low. She knew that in Delia Frieman¡¯s heart, she had completely forgotten about her own sister. Because from beginning to end, Delia Frieman didn¡¯t ask a single question about how she was doing, and simply hung up the phone. Rachel Barton sat on the bench, feeling like a joke to all. The old lady next to her was comforting Rachel Barton, ¡°My dear, there¡¯s no hurdle in life that you can¡¯t get over. Everything is nothing compared to life and death. What will your parents do if anything happens to you?¡± Parents? Did she still have parents? Hearing this, a touch of irony was found in Rachel¡¯s eyes. The young man continued, ¡°The aunt is right, beautiful girl, you¡¯re so pretty. If anything happened to you, your family would be devastated!¡± Pretty? What use is being pretty? Despite her beauty, in the end, she¡¯s still inferior to a street girl. In the past. She was no match for Viola Thompson, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, let alone Flora Tiarks. After all. Her family status was inferior to theirs. Losing to them, Rachel Barton gave in heart and soul. But now. She was even inferior to a street girl! What made her inferior to Delia Frieman? Why did God do this to her? Rachel Barton remained silent all this time. The old lady didn¡¯t give up and continued asking, ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re still in school, right? Which school are you going to?¡± ¡°¡­Capital Normal University.¡± It took a while for Rachel Barton to answer. Upon hearing this, the old lady was surprised and said, ¡°That¡¯s a key university! You¡¯re both talented and beautiful, you should cherish life and be optimistic. Your life is still very long!¡± Capital Normal University is a key university. Even though it¡¯s a notch below Capital University, it¡¯s only a tiny bit inferior. Upon hearing this, the young man also thought Rachel Barton was very good, ¡°I was ten points from being able to get into Capital Normal. In the end, I had to settle with Normal University in our city.¡± Rachel Barton finally found a sense of superiority in the conversation between the two. Turns out. She was also excellent. And had something others envied. With this thought, Rachel Barton felt somewhat comforted. About half an hour later. Dolores Frieman hurriedly arrived, ¡°Rachel, Rachel, are you okay?¡± Once she received the call from Delia Frieman, she rushed over. Breathing heavily. The old lady looked at Dolores Frieman, asking, ¡°Are you this young lady¡¯s second sister?¡± Dolores Frieman looked at the old woman and the young man next to her, ¡°Are you the kind people who helped my sister? I am her eldest sister, my second sister could not leave her meeting, so she asked me to come. Thank you very much!¡± The old lady smiled and said, ¡°No problem, it was no trouble.¡± Then, the old lady looked at Rachel Barton, ¡°Young girl, is this your elder sister?¡± Go the whole nine yards. Rachel now seems emotionally unstable, unless Dolores Frieman was confirmed to be her sister, the old lady would not feel at ease. Rachel raised her head to look at Dolores Frieman, her sense of irony deepening. She was wondering. What did she do wrong to make Delia Frieman hate her so much, so much that she wouldn¡¯t even show her face to her. A moment later, Rachel nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Rachel nod, the old lady breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Good that it¡¯s your sister.¡± Then, the old lady reminded Dolores Frieman, ¡°Your sister seems to be in bad shape. She just fell in the snow and was barely able to stand up. As her elder sisters, you must take good care of her.¡± In the old generation¡¯s view, elder sisters should be taking care of their younger sisters. Dolores Frieman nodded, ¡°Ok, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry. I really appreciate your help today!¡± ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± After the old lady and the young man left, Dolores Frieman turned to Rachel Barton, ¡°Rachel, are you okay? Do you feel unwell? Do you need your elder sister to take you to the hospital for a checkup?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Rachel¡¯s face was pale, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Despite her response, Dolores Frieman was still worried and helped her stand up, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t feel like uttering an extra word right now. She felt terrible. Dolores Frieman said, ¡°Shall we go home and rest then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Bartons Confession Rejected_4 Chapter 973: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Barton¡¯s Confession Rejected_4 Dolores Frieman and Rachel Barton headed towards the bus stop. Rachel Barton gazed at the bus stop sign. The look in her eyes was indescribable. Dolores had continually claimed to treat her as a bona fide sister, but now, suffering from illness, Dolores could not even bear the expense of a taxi. She was just like Delia Frieman. Absolute hypocrisy. At the time of Delia¡¯s arrival to Capital City, she had indeed been somewhat decent towards Rachel, even speaking of buying her a house. Now what? Does Delia even remember her assurance? The thought itself was laughable. The bus was crowded. Rachel was already feeling unwell, the crowded bus, with its thin air, only made her discomfort worse. While a half-hour drive was all it took, the bus jolted and jarred for over an hour. Once back home, Dolores made Rachel a cup of brown sugar water, ¡°Rachel, have some brown sugar water first to help warm you up. If you¡¯re still not feeling well, tell Delia, and she will take you to the hospital.¡± Brown sugar water? Was that water some magical elixir? Didn¡¯t she believe that drinking it would cure her? It was clear. Dolores, bothered about spending money, didn¡¯t want to take Rachel to the hospital. ¡°I can¡¯t drink it,¡± Rachel refused outright. ¡°I¡¯ll go rest.¡± ¡°You should try to drink at least a bit; this brown sugar water is nourishing.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t reply anymore and turned away. Watching Rachel¡¯s retreating figure, Dolores sighed lightly. If Rachel wouldn¡¯t drink, Dolores decided to finish it. She simply couldn¡¯t afford to waste it. She¡¯d always managed her expenses scrupulously. After sleeping for three hours in her room, Rachel emerged, feeling somewhat hungry. She planned to search for some food in the kitchen. The bowl of brown sugar water was already empty. Clearly, Dolores drank it. ¡°Hmph.¡± Rachel chuckled coldly. This pair of sisters were indeed alike, hypocritical and cold-hearted. She regretted why she ever brought these two ungrateful and vicious individuals to Capital City. If not for Dolores and Delia, she wouldn¡¯t be where she was now. On the other side. Inside the office of Li Corporation. Delia Frieman was seated at her desk, frowning slightly upon reading a message from Noah Reed. She never expected Rachel to reach out to Mrs. Price. [Sister, Rachel is a classic ungrateful and vicious individual; she¡¯s completely heartless now.] [You have to be extra wary of her.] Soon after. Noah sent over a photo. It was a photo of Rachel seated in a cafe. And Mrs. Price, was seated right across her. Delia quickly recognized it, that was the cafe on People¡¯s Road. No wonder. No wonder today someone called to inform her that Rachel was in a terrible mental state. Mrs. Price was aware of her situation. If Rachel was looking to complain again, she most definitely would not be met with a positive response. So, Rachel couldn¡¯t handle this setback¡­ Delia was truly heartbroken. She never knew when Rachel had turned out to be this way. The old Rachel was never like this. Delia¡¯s earlier life was bleak; she didn¡¯t have a good education, never turned out to be a good person, so she set all her hopes in the world for her sister Rachel. She hoped for Rachel to study well, to go for a master¡¯s or a PhD, she would financially support her throughout. But what about Rachel now? Thinking about it, Delia let out a sigh. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe that the sister she loved the most could do this to her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t feel too upset. It¡¯s not worth it to be heartbroken over such things.¡± Without realizing, Noah had entered. Delia looked up, ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°Just now,¡± replied Noah. ¡°I told you about this, not to break your heart, but to remind you to be on guard against Rachel. Rachel is a dark soul. She cannot bear to see you live a better life.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Delia nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Noah decided to not explore further about Rachel, and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Sister, are you ready? ¡± ¡°Ready for what?¡± Delia asked. Noah answered with a smile, ¡°To meet the parents together!¡± As he finished, Noah continued, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. My mom, your future mother-in-law, is very amicable, and most importantly, she wholeheartedly approves of you as her future daughter-in-law, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Delia asked, ¡°What does Auntie generally like?¡± ¡°My mother is looking forward to me getting married and having children soon, so she can have grandchildren. You don¡¯t need to prepare anything, just go with me!¡± Delia laughed, ¡°That¡¯s hardly well-mannered.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not polite about that? My mom said, look up to marry a girl, bow your head to marry a wife.¡± Noah sat next to Delia, ¡°Girls should dignify themselves, the rest, leave it to us men.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Bartons Confession Rejected_5 Chapter 974: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Barton¡¯s Confession Rejected_5 ¡°Alright!¡± Although she agreed, Delia Frieman still prepared many gifts with great care. She bought Mrs. Price a high-quality silk scarf, top-grade bird¡¯s nest, and a set of luxury skincare products. As Mr. Price enjoys tea, Delia prepared top-grade Pu¡¯er Tea Cake for him. She had specially asked someone to buy them from another place at a high price. The following day. Noah Reed still came early to pick up Delia Frieman. This time it was Delia¡¯s turn to be nervous, ¡°Noah, do you think I look okay? What type of girls do your parents prefer? I will pay attention.¡± Noah Reed smiled and said, ¡°Delia, just be yourself. They will like the real you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Delia looked at Noah Reed, ¡°You¡¯re not fooling me, are you?¡± ¡°Why would I fool you,¡± Noah Reed continued to drive as he spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to marry you and take you home!¡± What Noah Reed looked forward to most now was a warm home with a wife and children. With a nervous heart, they quickly arrived at the Price family¡¯s villa. Here, Mr. and Mrs. Price had also been waiting for a long time. In order to show their regard for Delia, they had specially waited at the door early. As soon as the car stopped, both of them came up. ¡°Noah.¡± Noah opened the door, ¡°Mom and Dad, let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Delia Frieman.¡± As Mrs. Price looked at Delia, her eyes were filled with satisfaction. Not bad at all. This girl looked even better than she did in the videos and pictures. Delia respectfully said, ¡°Director Lee, Mrs. Lee.¡± Since this was her first visit, and Mr. Price was the company¡¯s chairman, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Delia to directly call them uncle and aunt. Hearing this, Mr. Price laughed and said, ¡°Little lady, why are you so polite even at home! Just call us uncle and aunt. This is your aunt.¡± Mrs. Price was as approachable as Noah had described, and she looked at Delia, ¡°What your uncle said is right, even in the company, just call us uncle directly. We are family, without secondary thoughts. Hurry up, come in.¡± Just a single sentence confirmed Delia¡¯s place in her heart. ¡°Dear uncle and aunt.¡± Delia corrected herself with a smile. Mrs. Price liked Delia very much, and the more she looked at her, the more she liked her. She felt that she and Delia were destined. Noah had already walked around to the trunk and brought out a bunch of things, ¡°Mom and Dad, these are the gifts my girlfriend prepared for you.¡± ¡°Little lady, it¡¯s enough that you came, you didn¡¯t have to bring anything! Goodness,¡± Mrs. Price took Delia¡¯s arm, ¡°Delia, can I call you that?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Delia nodded. She felt very lucky. Otherwise, how could she have met such a good family. Delia brought quite a few things, and Noah had some trouble carrying them all. Mr. Price helped him picked them up. Mrs. Price took Delia¡¯s hand and walked in front, while Noah and Mr. Price followed behind. Noah whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mom really likes Delia so much!¡± He had thought that Mrs. Price was just talking about it. But now it seemed that Mrs. Price¡¯s fondness for Delia was genuine. A kind of undisguised fondness. In the past, he had brought other girls home, but Mrs. Price only treated them with superficial politeness. Mr. Price smiled and said, ¡°Delia indeed has a quality that makes people like, Noah let me tell you, this time you must treat her well, do not let her down, otherwise, your mom won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°I know, I know! Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I¡¯m serious this time!¡± More serious than true gold. Noah had never had such a strong desire to get married before. Mrs. Price took Delia¡¯s arm and walked with her to the living room. The servants in the house were all surprised to see this scene. It seemed that Mrs. Price already treated Delia as her future daughter-in-law. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t exhibit such enthusiasm. As Mrs. Price valued Delia so much, the household staff naturally didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Those who served tea served tea, and those who brought refreshments brought refreshments. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As they sat on the sofa, Mrs. Price asked Delia, ¡°Delia, where are you from?¡± ¡°From Flower Mount.¡± Delia answered. Mrs. Price nodded, ¡°Actually, Noah¡¯s dad and I are also from a farming background. Thirty years ago when we first came to Capital City, it wasn¡¯t much better than our hometown. I didn¡¯t expect it to develop so quickly. Back home, it remains the same, but the price of housing in Capital City has risen to six digits per square meter.¡± Nowadays, a house in Capital City has become something many people look up to. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Bartons Confession Rejected_6 Chapter 975: 277: Abuse the Scum! Rachel Barton¡¯s Confession Rejected_6 ¡°Speaking of this,¡± Mrs. Price continued, ¡°We were also lucky. In the early days, before housing prices began to rise, we used our first pot of gold from starting a business to buy a building.¡± She said a building. Not an apartment. Hearing this, Delia Frieman widened her eyes in surprise and said, ¡°Uncle and auntie were very far-sighted! The housing prices must have been very cheap then, right?¡± At that time, the idea of buying a house wasn¡¯t very strong among the people. Firstly, they felt a house was meant for living in, that¡¯s it. Secondly, they were afraid of taking on a mortgage. Mrs. Price nodded with a smile, ¡°At that time, the price of a building was around two million. Your uncle even argued with me over this! Fortunately, I insisted, otherwise, we would all be suffering now.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Price said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think housing prices would rise so rapidly back then.¡± ¡°When we realized that house prices would surely inflate, we took on a mortgage of over five million and bought two more buildings. Even now, I feel we were brave then. It was like a newborn calf not afraid of a tiger,¡± Mrs. Price reminisced. ¡°Later, when house prices soared, we sold a building which gave us nearly a hundred million in revenue. But by today¡¯s standard, it still feels like a loss! We used that money to pay off the mortgage and expand our business.¡± ¡°Auntie, you are amazing!¡± Delia praised. Mrs. Price smiled and said, ¡°Delia, I really like you. Do you know why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Delia shook her head. She honestly didn¡¯t know. After all, aside from her outstanding work ability, there was nothing that accentuated her. So, she was always curious. Why did Mrs. Price favor her so much, even disregarding her past? Mrs. Price looked at Delia seriously and said, ¡°Because you remind me of myself when I was young.¡± At first, the moment she learned about Delia¡¯s past, Mrs. Price¡¯s initial reaction was to reject her. She did not consider Delia a good girl. That is, until she met Delia. She was like a lotus blooming in a pond, rising from the mud, yet she remained pure. Later, she investigated Delia¡¯s past. Besides feeling pity, she had no other thoughts. It¡¯s not right to impose the mistakes of her birth family onto Delia. After battling internally overnight, she decided to support Noah¡¯s pursuit of Delia, believing that Delia¡¯s future self would undoubtedly make Noah even better.¡± In more straightforward terms, she thought Delia was a good girl who could bring luck to her husband. Having said this, Mrs. Price patted Delia¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°So child, you must treat Noah well. He¡¯s young and can be immature at times. Be patient with him, and if he dares to bully you, you must tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson. After getting married, if you¡¯re not comfortable living with the elderly, move to the new house. Once you have a baby, you don¡¯t need to worry, spend your confinement period in a postnatal care center, and then you can hand the baby over to me.¡± As a woman herself, Mrs. Price understands that a mother-in-law and a daughter-in-law are natural enemies so she tries her best to mediate. She firmly believes that, as long as she treats her daughter-in-law like her own daughter, someday, the daughter-in-law will think of her as a mother too. Mrs. Price doesn¡¯t have a daughter of her own, so she treats Delia as her own child. Of course, it¡¯s useless to just talk. She must prove it with her actions. Actions speak louder than words. ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Delia looked at Mrs. Price, her eyes a little red. Mrs. Price continued, ¡°By the way, child. I heard from Noah that you have an elder sister and a younger sister here. When your elder sister has time, your uncle and I will go pay her a visit.¡± She said visit. It was full of respect in her words. Although Delia was fully prepared when she arrived, she was still taken aback, ¡°I will discuss with my sister when I get back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Price nodded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your news.¡± Afterwards, Mrs. Price walked Delia around the house, introducing her to the layout of the home. She even took out a photo album of Noah¡¯s childhood to share with Delia. Noah was quite annoyed! Because the entire morning, his mother was with Delia, and he didn¡¯t get any time alone with Delia. Noah looked at Mr. Price, ¡°Dad, I never noticed before, but mom talks a lot, doesn¡¯t she?¡± She could talk all morning without taking a break. She¡¯s unbelievable! Mr. Price laughed and said, ¡°You know your mother well. She talks a lot when she¡¯s with someone she likes. It seems she genuinely likes your girlfriend!¡± On the other side. Rachel Barton has been at home for a day, but she hasn¡¯t seen Delia return. At this point, she understood that she and Delia could only maintain a polite sibling relationship. As for this home. Rachel didn¡¯t want to stay for long. She packed her bag and prepared to leave. Looking at Rachel about to leave, Dolores Frieman said with concern, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s late. Where are you going?¡± ¡°Back to school.¡± After saying these words, Rachel closed the door behind her. Thud. Seeing Rachel¡¯s retreating figure, Dolores sighed and didn¡¯t say much. Walking alone on the street. Rachel had her head down. She felt sad and heartbroken. She wished that she could meet Mr. White at this moment. Just then. A car stopped next to Rachel. Rachel turned her head and saw a familiar face. Her heart skipped a beat. It was Mr. White. Turns out they were destined. ¡°Marcus ¡­¡± Rachel spoke tentatively. She wanted to be on an equal footing with Mr. White, like Viola Thompson. Surprisingly, Mr. White didn¡¯t say much, and instead said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Give her a ride. Hearing these words, Rachel¡¯s heart was as sweet as honey. She knew that Mr. White liked her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t indulge her so much. She walked towards the passenger side. After opening the passenger side door, she found a cup of Milk Tea spilled on the seat. Mr. White said, ¡°Or you can sit in the back?¡± Rachel had no choice but to sit in the back. Sitting in the back, she looked at Mr. White¡¯s profile, with her heart beating fast. One beat after another. Soon, the car stopped in front of the school gate. Looking at Mr. White. Suddenly, Rachel felt an impulse. She wanted to confess her feelings to Mr. White. When two people like each other, one person must always make the first move. If they only suspect each other¡¯s feelings, they will only lose each other and drift further apart. No time is better than the present. After all, she and Mr. White were so destined. She wanted to make everyone who looks down upon her regret it. After all, compared to the White family, what is the Price family? In the future, she will be Mr. White¡¯s girlfriend, and the future head lady of the White family. Rachel swallowed and looked at Mr. White, ¡°Marcus, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Rachel was considering her words, ¡°Marcus, I like you.¡± Hearing these words, she looked at Mr. White, her eyes full of anticipation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though the answer was expected, she still looked forward to Mr. White¡¯s response. Mr. White must be very excited at this moment, right? After all, there is nothing more exciting than being confessed to by the girl you like. ¡°I have someone else in my heart,¡± Mr. White¡¯s voice was somewhat cold after saying this, ¡°Also, it¡¯s not right for you to call me Marcus.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: 278: Retribution Arrives! _1 Chapter 976: 278: Retribution Arrives! _1 Mr. White¡¯s words fell like a bucket of cold water. In this winter season, they left Rachel Barton cold all over, almost unable to breathe. She almost thought she was hallucinating. What did Mr. White say? He said he had feelings for someone else. He also said it was inappropriate to call him Marcus. Rachel tried hard to calm herself down. She comforted herself in her heart. Mr. White said he had feelings for someone, this person must be her. Mr. White said it was inappropriate for her to call him Marcus, there must be a reason for it. After all, they were going to be together in the future; it wasn¡¯t suitable for a couple to address each other like that. Moreover, a boy should be the one to express his feelings, it was indeed inappropriate to let a girl confess. So, Mr. White must want to confess his feelings to her. Thinking about it this way, Rachel felt somewhat relieved, she looked up at Mr. White, ¡°Um, do I know the person you¡¯re interested in?¡± The answer from Mr. White would surely be, ¡®It¡¯s you.¡¯ Then he would start confessing his feelings. Rachel looked at Mr. White with a hopeful gleam in her eyes. ¡°No comment,¡± Mr. White seemed to see through Rachel¡¯s thoughts, and continued, ¡°But I can clearly tell you that it¡¯s not you. Plus, your crude imitation is really ugly.¡± The last sentence, like a sharp sword, cut Rachel to pieces. At that moment, Rachel could barely stand. She was struggling to breathe. No one knew how heartbroken she was at that moment. She thought Mr. White would confess his feelings to her, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ She didn¡¯t expect Mr. White to say such heartbreaking words to her. A crude imitation? So, in Mr. White¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than a clown imitating others, she wasn¡¯t even comparable to Viola Thompson¡¯s little finger. With that, Mr. White started his car and left. Watching the direction the car was heading, Rachel felt frozen to her core. Her legs gave way, and she collapsed in the snow. It took Rachel quite a while to crawl out of the snow and limp back towards the dormitory. Not until she got back to the dormitory did she realize that most of her white down coat was wet, very much a sorry sight. Seeing Rachel in this state, Nora asked with slight concern, ¡°Rachel, what happened to you? Are you okay? Did someone bully you?¡± Even though Nora didn¡¯t quite like Rachel. But they would be roommates for four years, so she had to show concern in situations like this. The other roommates also looked over curiously. ¡°Rachel, your clothes are wet?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were cold. She knew they were all here to laugh at her. Since she was from out of town, none of the roommates ever treated her with respect. When she was able to treat the roommates to meals at high-end restaurants, they would pretend to care for her. But now. She had nothing left, no longer able to treat her roommates to meals at the Michelin restaurant. They had nothing more to gain. So, they were definitely here to ridicule her. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to care.¡± Rachel left these cold words behind and walked straight to the bathroom. Right now, she had no one to rely on in this world. Her own sister didn¡¯t want her. The person she liked didn¡¯t like her. She was like a social orphan, all alone in the world. Rachel locked herself in the bathroom and cried uncontrollably. She didn¡¯t know how she ended up like this. She looked at herself in the mirror. Was she really a clown, an atrocious imitator? It was the same piece of clothing. Viola Thompson could wear it. But she couldn¡¯t? The same piece of clothing, Viola Thompson looked fantastic in it. But she was a laughable imitator in it? Just because Mr. White liked Viola Thompson and not her, she was a clown? But this was so unfair! Just because she was not as beautiful as Viola Thompson, she lost her right to wear clothes? Yes. She had the same hairstyle as Viola Thompson, wore the same clothes, the same hat. But was this alone enough to label her a buffoon? How preposterous¡­ At this moment. Rachel suddenly thought of someone. Flora Tiarks! It must be Flora Tiarks! Flora Tiarks didn¡¯t like her in the first place. So, it must be Flora Tiarks who bad-mouthed her to Mr. White, thus making Mr. White dislike her so much that he would say such hurtful words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, Mr. White would never hate her so much. Thinking about it, Rachel narrowed her eyes, revealing a malicious look. At this moment, Rachel appeared to be a totally different person. Hearing the sounds coming from the bathroom, the roommates looked at each other with confusion in their eyes. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: 278: Retribution Arrives! _2 Chapter 977: 278: Retribution Arrives! _2 What¡¯s gotten into Rachel Barton? She¡¯s acting so odd! They have been sharing a room with Rachel for a long time, yet they had never seen her cry. Moreover, it seemed like Rachel was crying rather hard judging by the sounds they heard. ¡°Should we go comfort Rachel?¡± Nora scoffed, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not put ourselves out there only to be treated coldly.¡± Rachel always carried herself with an air of arrogance because of her wealthy sister, looking down on everyone. If they tried to console her now, she might not only be ungrateful, but she might also think they were just there to gloat. So, it¡¯s better to avoid making a fool of themselves during this situation. The other three roommates agreed with Nora¡¯s words, hence, no one consoled Rachel in the end. She cried for a long time. Finally, Rachel cooled down. By the time Rachel came out of the bathroom, all her roommates had gone out to eat. Rachel¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. She was heartbroken in the bathroom, but her roommates not only didn¡¯t show any concern, they even had the mood to go out for a meal. She never knew the world could be so cruel. The reality was terrifying. On the other side. Capital University. Biology Laboratory. After Viola Thompson left the lab, Dr. Vini launched Plan B. These days, Kevin was very excited. When Viola was there, Dr. Vini only followed Viola¡¯s advice, disregarding them completely. But now it was different. He was the creator of Plan B, if Plan B succeeded, his name would be made. Every time he thought about this, he couldn¡¯t sleep from the excitement. ¡°Brother Kevin.¡± At this moment, the door behind him was opened. A sophomore girl walked in. ¡°Milly?¡± Kevin turned around to look at Milly. Milly was carrying a pile of thick documents, ¡°Brother Kevin, have you heard?¡± Kevin was confused by her words, ¡°Heard what?¡± Milly put down the documents, and put on gloves while saying: ¡°Viola has set up her own experiment team.¡± ¡°She set it up herself?¡± Kevin was astonished. Milly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Kevin narrowed his eyes, ¡°Would the Dean agree?¡± As far as he knew, there was no student at Capital University who had the privilege of running their own lab. Why did Viola have this privilege? Kevin continued to question, ¡°Why did the Dean agree to it?¡± Could it be because the Dean also had the surname Thompson? That was totally unfair to everyone else. With this thought, Kevin furrowed his brows tighter. Milly explained, ¡°I heard she signed a guarantee for the Dean.¡± ¡°Guarantee what?¡± Kevin asked immediately. Milly said, ¡°She guaranteed that she would bring honor to the school by winning first place in this international competition.¡± Hearing this, Kevin was stunned. He initially thought that the Dean was showing favoritism to Viola. He didn¡¯t expect that Viola was just being overly arrogant and prideful. She could win first place? That was impossible! At present, those who have claimed first place internationally, were all significant contributors to humanity. Unless¡­ Unless Viola successfully completed Plan A and successfully cultivated artificial retinas, bringing light back to those who had lost it. ¡°Who told you this?¡± Kevin looked at Milly, ¡°Is the information reliable?¡± He once worked with Viola. She was always the quiet type, not very sociable. She enjoyed immersing herself in her once experiments and didn¡¯t like interacting with others. Kevin always felt that Viola wouldn¡¯t make such bold claims or blindly signing guarantees. Especially about guaranteeing first place! What if she didn¡¯t get the first? Capital University was home to all the global talents, but there were many talents who disdained the institution. Like Tnate Singleton, Tilan Russell, and the famous biology Master J, none of them were students of Capital University. But they were all top-notch figures. Viola was indeed quite talented, but that was limited only to Capital University. Once she stepped out of the Capital University circle, she could easily be crushed. Hearing his words, Milly nodded, ¡°I was in the Dean¡¯s office that day. I heard it with my own ears. How could there be a mistake?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After she finished speaking, she continued, ¡°So, the Dean gave his approval. He also said that if Viola did not win first place this time, her lab would be immediately disbanded.¡± Kevin narrowed his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dean say anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± Milly shook her head. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: 278: Retribution Arrives! _3 Chapter 978: 278: Retribution Arrives! _3 Kevin then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of Viola¡¯s lab?¡± ¡°Just a single English Letter S.¡± Having understood Sinian culture, Kevin naturally knew that ¡®S¡¯ was the initial of Viola¡¯s surname. Sinian people value family values highly. They pay even more attention to blood relations. Viola using the initial of her own surname to name her laboratory indicated her extreme confidence in herself. Regrettably. Viola ended up being too clever for her own good. In the Sinian language, there¡¯s a saying, ¡®wisdom to the extreme brings harm at the end.¡¯ Viola was a classic case of this. During the College Entrance Examination, she was the national topper. When she came to Capital University for the preliminary examination, she was again at the top. She was blinded by her status of being the ¡®topper.¡¯ She foolishly assumed that she could come first in everything. Actually. It was simply out of this world. Milly then asked, ¡°Senior Kevin, was it that period when I was not there? I heard from others that ever since Viola joined our lab, she never came back, is that right?¡± Because Viola never came to the lab to conduct experiments with everyone else, everyone had complaints about Viola, debating that she was purposely slacking off. Who would want to work when they could just talk? But the reason Viola didn¡¯t come was because she was busy analyzing data in her dorm room. She often stayed awake until late. ¡°Yeah,¡± Kevin nodded, ¡°If Viola had conducted experiments with us, she wouldn¡¯t have signed that contract!¡± Since she did not participate in any experiments from beginning to end, she did not know how difficult this experiment was. To say nothing of nurturing artificial retinas, even with the ¡®B¡¯ plan made by Viola, finishing the experiment would pose a problem. Kevin then asked, ¡°How many current members are there in the S lab?¡± ¡°One.¡± Milly couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°And that member is Viola herself. Isn¡¯t that hilarious?¡± Today¡¯s Viola had, beyond doubt, become the butt of jokes at Capital University. Kevin coldly humphed. ¡°As expected.¡± Capital University is full of talent; anyone picked from the crowd is a recipient of an international award. In front of them, what does Viola count for? She could not even compare to their little finger. So, nobody would ever apply to join Viola¡¯s lab. Although Viola was quite attractive and had many fans at Capital University, people conduct experiments to achieve fame and win awards. Other than being the butt of jokes, following Viola would gain them nothing. Naturally, they would not waste their time with Viola. The S Lab. The university president specifically vacated a lab for Viola. The lab, located in a corner of the campus, was not large, neither was it conveniently located. Not many people visited it anyway. At the moment, Viola was busily working in her germ-resistant suit at her lab table. Ding Dong- A doorbell rang inside the lab. Viola set her work aside, changed out of her suit, and went to the outer room to answer the door. The door opened. It was Mila who came. ¡°Viola.¡± Upon seeing her visitor, Viola expressed some surprise, ¡°Mila, how come you are here?¡± Mila laughed, ¡°I heard your lab is recruiting members, so I came to try.¡± ¡°You?¡± Viola looked at Mila, ¡°But didn¡¯t you already join the KIM Lab?¡± ¡°I quit! Their experiments are so boring, Viola, I heard you are going to carry out the Sight Restorer Plan, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola faintly nodded. This experiment had been conducted at Capital University before by Professor Edward Bankston with his students. Back then, Sylvia Thompson was one of the members. They were never able to nurture proper living cells. Upon referral, they found Viola. Even though under her guidance the cells were able to survive, they ran into new problems thereafter. If an experiment repeatedly encountered problems, it showed there were inherent issues with the experiment itself. Left with no choice, Edward Bankston had to stop his students from continuing the experiment. Mila continued, ¡°My mother is blind, so, I want to work with you.¡± For those who are blind, their world is an absolute void. They crave light more than anyone else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mila wanted her mother to at least see what she looked like before departing this world. Viola helplessly shrugged, ¡°Mila, you¡¯ve seen my setup here.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Mila said, ¡°Viola, I just want to work with you. At least, I can say I¡¯ve tried something for my mother. As long as I¡¯ve tried, when I look back at this experience in the future, I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola gave a faint nod, ¡°You can come to my office with me.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: 278: Retribution Arrives! _4 Chapter 979: 278: Retribution Arrives! _4 Mila follows Viola Thompson¡¯s footsteps. The office is to the left of the laboratory, and it¡¯s quite simple inside. There is a desk, an old computer, and on the table there is a pot of green plant. Such a touch of fresh green brings vitality to the shabby office. Viola takes out a document, ¡°Mila, once you¡¯ve made up your mind and are certain you want to join S Laboratory, please sign here.¡± Mila didn¡¯t even look at it. She just signed the document straight away. She had no regrets. As she said, she wanted to give it a try. No matter the consequence. After signing, Viola stood up and reached out to her, ¡°Welcome to S Laboratory, from now on you¡¯re one of us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mila nodded, and then asked, ¡°Viola, is there anything I can help with?¡± ¡°Yes, there are many.¡± These days, Viola has been working alone in the laboratory, so there are many tasks piled up. Viola hands Mila a set of microbiological protective clothing. Mila puts on the suit and follows Viola to the laboratory. Soon, Mila becomes fully engrossed in work. Before long, The remote laboratory welcomed its second visitor. It was York. Accompanying York was his roommate and friend. ¡°Viola Thompson, we¡¯re here to join your laboratory.¡± York said to Viola. He met Viola on the flight to Capital University. They then jointly took the initial exam. If it wasn¡¯t for Viola, he might not have passed the first physical examination as smoothly. When Viola later achieved the top score in the written test, York was even more convinced that Viola is a rare talent. York saw Viola, who was kicked out of Dr. Vini¡¯s lab, now setting up her own lab, as an excellent opportunity. He had a premonition. Viola would surely lead them on a successful path. Now that everybody is unwilling to join Viola¡¯s lab, they will certainly regret it in the future, and there will be no more opportunity to join. So, York would seize this opportunity. After speaking, York continued, ¡°Oh, this is my brother Peter.¡± This was the first time Peter had come into such close contact with Viola. Before this, he had heard about Viola. After all, she had made quite a splash in the preliminary exam. Moreover, her excellent performance and looks during a military training speech made her the campus belle of Capital University. Usually, Peter only saw Viola in the online forum. He thought the photos on the forum must have been modified, not showing her true appearance. But to his surprise, Viola was actually so beautiful! She looked flawless from every angle. Peter was slightly stunned. At this point, York discreetly patted Peter. Peter came back to his senses, and greeted Viola with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Peter, York¡¯s roommate and good friend.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Viola Thompson.¡± Viola was also very outgoing, reaching out to Peter first. Peter was a bit flattered. Subconsciously, he rubbed his palm on his clothes, before shaking Viola¡¯s hand. He was somewhat reluctant to grip too tightly. Fearing to upset the beauty. After shaking hands, Peter quickly let go of Viola¡¯s hand. York looked at Viola and asked, ¡°Do you think we qualify for your lab?¡± ¡°Of Course,¡± Viola was really short-staffed at the moment, ¡°Just make sure you fully understand. Once you sign the agreement, you can¡¯t withdraw.¡± York assured her with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have considered everything.¡± Peter was also nodding in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, Viola you are so talented, both York and I trust you completely.¡± ¡°Alright, then follow me and sign.¡± The two followed in Viola¡¯s steps. Inside the laboratory, on seeing York, Mila was very excited, ¡°York, you¡¯re here too!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± York picked up a test tube, ¡°Oh, by the way, this is Peter.¡± Mila is cheerful and bubbly, she looked at Peter and said, ¡°Just call me Mila.¡± Peter nodded. Mila was very happy, now their laboratory had four members. The afternoon experiment was proceeding tensely. The experiment didn¡¯t end until past seven in the evening. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The four of them went to the cafeteria for dinner. Viola, as usual, bought a Milk Tea. Worried that Viola couldn¡¯t get authentic milk tea in Capital University, Mandel Thompson contracted a stall in the cafeteria specifically for milk tea. Mila, who was on a diet, was very envious of how Viola never seemed to put on weight no matter how much she ate. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: 278: Retribution Arrives! _5 Chapter 980: 278: Retribution Arrives! _5 ¡°I also crave milk tea! Viola, why can¡¯t you put on weight?¡± Viola Thompson stood tall at 1.76 meters and weighed 98 pounds. She stood at 165 cm and weighed 130 pounds, with a single finger even thicker than two of Viola¡¯s combined! The most infuriating part was that she was flat-chested at 130 pounds! Yet Viola, who weighed 98 pounds, was a size C. Viola Thompson embodied the very definition of a perfect figure. She had curves in just the right places and not an ounce of excess fat elsewhere, a true supermodel. Every time she saw Viola¡¯s figure, Mila would sigh in admiration. Viola sipped her milk tea and laughed at Mila, ¡°Starting from tomorrow morning, you can run with me. Then, you can eat without gaining weight.¡± Everything is relative. There¡¯s no such thing as a person who can eat without gaining weight. Every great figure requires maintenance. Upon hearing this, Mila immediately refused. She would sooner die than wake up early! Moreover, Viola was terrifying. She could wake up precisely at five thirty every morning. Mila continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose to diet!¡± Dieting was a lot easier than exercising or getting up early. Viola gave her a playful smile. ¡°Losing weight by dieting alone doesn¡¯t work. You should especially avoid binge eating and drinking. I suggest you eat and drink as you normally would, and keep a regular exercise routine.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t maintain that¡­¡± Mila said with a bitter expression. She often wondered how Viola can keep it up. Apart from studying, her enthusiasm for anything else was short-lived. Falling silent, Mila turned to the two boys, ¡°Peter, York, do you guys go running after meals?¡± Both shook their heads. Peter then said, ¡°But I run for about half an hour every morning.¡± Unfortunately, he had never bumped into Viola. After dinner. The group returned to the Laboratory. Once in, they were there for four hours. By the time they left the lab, the night sky was full of stars. York and Peter walked towards the boys¡¯ dormitory. Peter looked at his left hand, an idiotic smile on his face. York furrowed his brows, ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Peter turned to York, ¡°I decided I am going to bathe using only one hand tonight.¡± ¡°Did you hurt your other hand?¡± York asked curiously. Peter shook his head, extending his left hand, ¡°I shook hands with Viola with this hand today, so I¡¯m going to preserve it.¡± York: ¡°¡­¡± Another young man smitten with unrequited love. But this was not unusual. There were many admirers of Viola Thompson in Capital University. Soon, the two of them returned to their dormitory. On seeing the two boys return, their roommate Jem immediately asked, ¡°I heard you guys joined Viola¡¯s lab, is that true?¡± York nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Hearing this, Jem was shocked, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Viola¡¯s biggest achievement was being the first ever to top the preliminary tests at Capital University. Beyond that, she had no more feathers in her cap. Without a guide, could she really finish the experiment smoothly? That was utterly absurd. After a pause, Jem continued, ¡°Even if you like Viola, you can¡¯t risk your future over it.¡± You should strive to prove yourself, only then Viola might notice you. Not by giving up your work to help Viola complete an experiment that can¡¯t be finished in the first place. You¡¯re making a mockery of your own youth. Moreover, that¡¯s an extremely irresponsible act towards oneself. York turned to Jem and replied, ¡°Jem, I think you misunderstood something. Joining the S Laboratory has nothing to do with whether I like Viola or not. Yes, I do like her, but it¡¯s merely liking her and nothing to do with romance or passion.¡± His decision to join the S Laboratory was simply to make a good fight for his dream. Teenagers of eighteen or nineteen, in the prime of their youthful exuberance, all had a dream. And York¡¯s dream was to help everyone who had lost their sight to see again! Upon hearing this, Jem laughed heartily, ¡°Liking her is liking her, there¡¯s no disgrace in that. Why so coy about it!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only York was a bit speechless, ¡°Let me explain once more. I like Viola, or you can say, I admire her. It has nothing to do with romantic feelings. These are two different matters.¡± What he felt for Viola was admiration. He admired her ability and how she conducted herself. Moreover, every time he saw Viola, York felt a strange feeling that he couldn¡¯t explain. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: 278: Retribution Arrives! _6 Chapter 981: 278: Retribution Arrives! _6 Viola Thompson was around his age, both of them being eighteen. Yet Viola gave him an impression of an elder figure. He became involuntarily reserved and cautious with his words in front of Viola. Jem thought York was justifying himself with excuses, so he turned to Peter and asked, ¡°What about you? Yorkshire admires Viola, what are your feelings towards her? You wouldn¡¯t be admiring her too, would you?¡± Peter scratched his head, ¡°I just think that Viola is quite impressive.¡± Jem was convinced that his roommates had both gone mad. If not, how else could they have done such a crazy thing? He then warned, ¡°If you guys have any brains left, quit the laboratory ASAP. Every experiment we do now will influence our credits. If Viola¡¯s laboratory gets canceled, what will happen to your credits?¡± How would they graduate without credits? York looked at Jem, ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but I still trust Viola.¡± Peter then also nodded firmly, ¡°I trust her too!¡± But his trust was not the same as York¡¯s. York genuinely believed in Viola¡¯s ability. For Peter, having the experience of being with such a beautiful person was already enough for him, even if they failed in the end, he would not regret it. Lack of credits? They could just retake the subject later if they failed. Jem was speechless, ¡°Are you guys sure you are not running a fever?¡± Peter laughed and replied, ¡°Rest assured, we are doing fine.¡± Jem swallowed hard and then asked, ¡°By the way, in your lab, there are only three of you including you guys, right?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Peter proudly retorted, ¡°We have four people now!¡± Jem had thought that the world wouldn¡¯t come up with a third fool. Turned out, fools were everywhere. Jem continued to ask, ¡°The other person is also a male, right?¡± Without even thinking, he knew for sure that the person willing to join the S Laboratory must be a male. Because all these guys were attracted by Viola¡¯s beauty. Men! They indeed were creatures that thought with their lower halves. Peter shook his head, ¡°No, she is a female.¡± Jem didn¡¯t believe him for a second, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Even a ghost wouldn¡¯t believe it. A girl? A girl would voluntarily join the S Laboratory? Impossible! Looking somewhat helpless, Peter replied, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe it, that¡¯s fine.¡± On the other side, when Mila returned, she immediately shared the good news with her mother. In the video chat. Mila¡¯s mother was sitting there, her large blue eyes, looking very attractive. If one didn¡¯t look closely, they wouldn¡¯t realize that Mila¡¯s mother was actually blind. ¡°Mom.¡± Hearing her daughter¡¯s voice, Lady Nasef was delighted, ¡°Mila! My daughter! Is everything going well for you at school?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing very well, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Mila then continued: ¡°I joined our school¡¯s S Laboratory today. We are researching an experiment that can help the blind recover their vision.¡± Although the experiment had yielded no results so far. The most feared thing for humans was the lack of hope. Lady Nasef¡¯s condition had not been great in recent years, and she also had severe depression. Mila said so to give her mother a glimmer of hope. Hearing this, Lady Nasef was very excited and covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°Oh! Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely, Mom. I believe that in the near future, you will be able to see the world clearly,¡± Mila assured. Due to genetic reasons, Lady Nasef was born blind. Over the years, she has visited many hospitals. Every time she went with hope, but always returned with disappointment. Her eyes welled up a bit, ¡°Mila, the person I most want to see is you, my dear daughter.¡± Because of her congenital blindness, she was blinded even in her dreams. She had never seen her daughter. She didn¡¯t know what her friends and relatives looked like. She lived in endless darkness every day, eating to keep herself alive. Day in and day out, such a life had no meaning. This was not what Lady Nasef wanted. She often thought, instead of living such a boring life, she would be better off dead. Now, hearing Mila speak so, she was instantly spirited up. Lady Nasef laughed and said, ¡°Mila, from today onwards, mom will cooperate with the doctors and take the medication obediently. Mom must keep herself in the best condition to see the best of you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Seeing her mom like this, Mila knew her decision was right. Mila¡¯s roommates overheard her conversation with Lady Nasef. When they finished the video call, one of them immediately asked, ¡°Mila, were you trying to cheer your mom up, or did you actually join Viola¡¯s S Laboratory?¡± The roommates found it quite unbelievable. After all, no one ever thought that Viola¡¯s experiment could succeed. Everyone took this as a joke. Who would have thought there would be a silly person who would actually participate! Moreover, this silly person was their roommate. Mila looked at her roommates, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± The roommates¡¯ expressions were priceless, but ultimately they did not say much, simply stating, ¡°Well, here¡¯s hoping everything goes well for you and the experiment is completed soon.¡± The words of blessing from their mouths were just a cover for the mockery in their hearts. Just you wait! Mila would regret it one day. The reason they didn¡¯t warn Mila was because they wanted to see the look on her face when she regretted it. That scene would definitely be entertaining. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mila politely thanked them. On the other side. Rachel Barton, rejected by the person she loved the most, went out to drown her sorrows. She held a bottle of alcohol in her hand, swaying and stumbling forward. Her consciousness began to blur. ¡°They¡¯re all liars! Liars!¡± Rachel cried as she stumbled, slurring her words due to the alcohol, ¡°Why, why doesn¡¯t Mr. White love me? Is it just because I¡¯m not as pretty as Viola? Or is it because I don¡¯t have their family background?¡± At that moment, two sly-looking youths popped out from the alley. They exchanged a glance, found a mutual understanding, and then focused their attention on Rachel. The stillness of the night often impels one¡¯s recklessness. The two youths studied Rachel carefully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although she wasn¡¯t dressed fancy, her face wasn¡¯t too bad. The next second, the two of them approached Rachel from both sides, ¡°It¡¯s boring for a pretty girl to drink alone! How about we keep you company?¡± Rachel turned and looked at one of the ruffians. Under the wheedling influence of alcohol, she saw Mr. White¡¯s face on the ruffian¡¯s face and embraced him, crying, ¡°Mr. White! Mr. White! You¡¯re here! You¡¯ve finally come! Do you know, I love you so much! I really, really love you! Can¡¯t you just stay with me?¡± The two ruffians didn¡¯t expect such a turn of events. They shared a glance and immediately led Rachel into a van nearby, ¡°With you being so beautiful, how could we bear to leave you?¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: 279: Featured on International News!_1 Chapter 982: 279: Featured on International News!_1 Rachel Barton had completely lost consciousness, mistaking the face of the young thug for Mr. White¡¯s. ¡°I truly love you, Mr. White¡­¡± She spontaneously hugged the young thug, confessing her love deeply. The young thug could hardly bear it, ¡°This woman is such a slut!¡± It did not take long before¡­ The car began to sway. An hour later. Rachel was lying on the seat. A thug lit a cigarette and began to puff out billows of smoke. A post-meal smoke is better than any dessert. Another thug buttoned up his shirt while pulling out his phone, ¡°Hey, Kai. We¡¯re on Ocean Road now, there¡¯s a very slutty chick here, you wanna come?¡± Whatever was said on the other end of the line, the thug replied: ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t bring too many people. We don¡¯t want a murder on our hands.¡± After the call, the thug looked at his companion in the front seat, ¡°Tristan, Kai is coming with the guys soon. Let¡¯s find a new spot.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Upon hearing this, Tristan promptly stubbed out his cigarette and drove away. The dilapidated minivan sped along the road. Soon, arrive at an abandoned factory. By this time, Kai had arrived with two others and was waiting nearby. Seeing the minivan approaching, he discarded his cigarette butt, crushed it underfoot, and jogged over. The van came to a stop at that moment. Tristan got out of the van and greeted Kai, ¡°Hey Kai.¡± Kai went straight to the point, ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± ¡°In the back.¡± Another thug opened the rear door of the minivan, ¡°Hello Kai.¡± Kai nodded, ¡°Gehret, where is she? Does she look good?¡± Gehret looked satisfied, ¡°She looks alright, good figure.¡± Kai swallowed hard and immediately walked towards the back seat. Rachel was lying there. Like a fish on the chopping board. Utterly defenseless. Kai¡¯s gaze moved downward. Her face wasn¡¯t great. But the figure was certainly decent. Kai squinted at the other two younger guys, ¡°You guys wait for me, I¡¯ll go first.¡± After saying that, he got into the car. The car door was closed at that moment. Bang. ¡­ No one knows how long passed. Rachel opened her eyes amidst soreness. She didn¡¯t know what she had been through. Only her whole body ached. Especially the lower half. She tried to lift her leg. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Excruciating pain. Where was this? What the hell happened? She only remembered that after being rejected by Mr. White, she went to a bar to drink. While drinking, she was approached by a man. Rachel felt nauseated and left the bar. Then¡­ What happened next? Why couldn¡¯t she remember what happened next? Rachel knocked her head with her hand. Just then, fragments of memory flashed through her mind. After leaving the bar, she ran into two very disgusting men on the street. She seemed to have mistaken them for Mr. White. Could it be that¡­ The memories were becoming clearer. Rachel¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Her whole body was trembling. No. This wasn¡¯t real. It must be a dream. Rachel tried hard to calm herself down and took another look at her surroundings. Only then she realized that it was a vehicle cabin. The cabin was filled with a strange smell. Rachel was not a naive young girl, she knew what this smell represented. The more Rachel thought about it, the more terrified she felt. She reached to open the car door, and found that she was naked. ¡°Ah!¡± Rachel clutched her head and cried out in shock. Just then, the car door was pulled open. ¡°The beauty¡¯s awake?¡± A creepy-looking face. And nasty eyes. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Kai stroked his chin, his gaze landed on Rachel¡¯s chest, ¡°My beauty, your memory is really bad, huh? You said you loved me last night, but today you have forgotten me?¡± The unbearable memory surged into Rachel¡¯s mind instantly. Like a movie unfolding. Scene by scene. ¡°I¡¯m calling the cops! I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± Kai, unafraid, pulled out his phone and played a video, ¡°Take a good look at this slut.¡± Rachel looked up. Fear flooded her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman starring in this explicit video was her. This was an unbearable humiliation for Rachel, she wished she could bite Kai to death in that very moment. Kai then spoke, ¡°If you dare to call the police, I will send this video to every contact in your WhatsApp. Let them all see their friend¡¯s wonderful performance.¡± Upon saying this, Kai paused, produced Rachel¡¯s phone, and unlocked it, ¡°In for a penny, in for a pound. If you don¡¯t want the brothers to enjoy themselves, then you can¡¯t enjoy it either!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: 279: Featured on International News!_2 Chapter 983: 279: Featured on International News!_2 Rachel Barton looked at Kai, ¡°How did you know my phone¡¯s lock password?¡± ¡°What? You forgot what happened last night?¡± Kai continued, ¡°Last night, you were as obedient as a little bitch.¡± Rachel¡¯s hands balled into fists, her knuckles turning white from the strain. Then, Kai tossed her two pills, ¡°Take these birth control pills.¡± Naturally, Rachel didn¡¯t want to carry the offspring of such a scumbag. She quickly picked up the birth control pills and swallowed them down. Without any water for lubrication, the pills were bitter. But they were not as bitter as the pain Rachel was experiencing. She was really upset. Why. Why did fate always treat her this way! ¡°Kai.¡± At this moment, Gehret opened the car door and handed Kai a bag, ¡°The clothes are ready.¡± Kai took the bag and threw it to Rachel, ¡°Put these on and get out of here.¡± Rachel immediately started dressing. She couldn¡¯t care less about whether the clothes were dirty at this point. Rachel just wanted to leave this nauseating place as quickly as possible. Shortly, she had dressed and exited the van. As soon as she stepped out of the van, she began to sprint forward. However, due to the low temperature the previous night and her injuries, she slipped and fell to the ground. All of this was expected by Kai. So he was not worried about Rachel running away from the start. Seeing this. He walks over and looks down at Rachel, ¡°I¡¯ve added our brother¡¯s WhatsApp numbers on your WhatsApp. Remember to be on call and ready to serve us whenever we call. If you dare to pull any tricks or are late, don¡¯t blame us for being inhumane!¡± His last sentence was filled with threats. After all, he had something incriminating on Rachel. Kai knew that these female university students were easy to handle. They were not only powerless but also very concerned about their reputation, especially someone like Rachel who had unrequited love. She cared much about her reputation. Rachel on the ground was filled with resentment in her eyes. Why! She¡¯s not a plaything of these scumbags! Kai continued, ¡°Your name is Rachel Barton, right? A freshman at Capital University, and the person you have a crush on is Mr. White¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel looked at Kai, her eyes filled with fear. He¡­ How does he know this? Rachel swallowed, her face pale, nearly bloodless. ¡°So,¡± Kai looked down at Rachel and said, ¡°you should know the consequences, right?¡± Rachel clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to scream, to kill this demon with a knife. But at this moment, she was helpless. She was at the mercy of others. ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Kai spat on Rachel. Rachel shakily got up from the ground. Her heart was bitter. She walked aimlessly forward. Soon. She walked towards a high overpass. The bridge was very high. Underneath it, a raging river flowed rapidly. It was very perilous. Rachel closed her eyes, contemplating suicide. With what had led her to this point, what was the point of living? It would be better to die. At this point, there was nothing worth lingering for in the world. Rachel spread her arms, closed her eyes, and began to recall all the past moments that led up to now. Her life. So small and pitiful. Abandoned in infancy, endured a great deal of hardship growing up, and now, after finally escaping that dark past and finding a group of like-minded friends, as well as the love of her life, she realized¡­ These friends who shared her ideals were fake. The man she dearly loved was in love with someone else. And she was like a clown. Utterly ridiculous. Just as Rachel was about to jump. She suddenly thought of something. She drew back her arms and opened her eyes. No. She couldn¡¯t die. If she died, wouldn¡¯t those who had painstakingly plotted against her have their way? So. She must live well. Then exact her revenge. Rachel knew, what happened last night was not an accident. It was planned. Who was this person? Rachel squinted her eyes. She already had the answer in her heart. It was her. It was definitely her. If it wasn¡¯t her, how could these bastards know her phone¡¯s lock password? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She would take revenge! She would make everyone pay the price. Thinking about this, Rachel took a deep breath. The temporariness in front of her eyes was nothing. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: 279: Featured on International News!_3 Chapter 984: 279: Featured on International News!_3 There will come a day. She will let everyone know. She, Rachel Barton. Is not to be messed with. Rachel descended from the bridge. An hour later. Rachel returned to the dormitory. Today, none of her roommates had guests, so they all huddled in the dorm chatting. Even before Rachel entered, she could hear the laughter from inside. By the sound of it. They were probably painting their nails. ¡°Nora, can you paint a sun pattern for me?¡± That was Kitty¡¯s voice. Kitty and Nora are locals of Capital City, so they usually get along well. When Nora first came to Capital University, she was still called Marvis. Later, because her family consulted a master who divined that the name Marvis wasn¡¯t prosperous for her, they changed one of the ¡®Fei¡¯ in her name to ¡®Xiao¡¯. ¡°Coming.¡± ¡°Do you guys think the Santa Claus I painted looks like him?¡± That was Gill¡¯s voice, another one of their roommates. Like Rachel, Gill was from out of town and was therefore often bullied by Kitty and Nora. Normally, Kitty and Nora hardly paid them any attention. ¡°Wow, Gill, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Gill, it does look like him. I didn¡¯t know you had a knack for nail art¡­¡± Rachel paused. Frowned slightly. When did Gill get along so well with Kitty and Nora? Didn¡¯t the two of them look down on outsiders? What on earth was going on? Rachel was in a complicated mood. It felt like the whole world was against her. She had had a horrible experience last night, not returning home all night, yet her roommates showed no concern. If they cared even a little about her, they would have called or contacted her home, and she wouldn¡¯t have suffered this way. And the result? Not only did her roommates not care about her, but they were also leisurely painting their nails in the dorm. Rachel couldn¡¯t understand. Why people could be so cold-hearted. At that moment, Rachel stretched out her hand and pushed open the door to the dorm. Bang. The door opened. The cold wind poured in from outside, and half of the warmth inside the room was lost. Rachel didn¡¯t seem to intend to close the door. She just walked straight in, acting as if everyone owed her a million dollars. Kitty had a bad temper, seeing Rachel like this, she looked up and said, ¡°Rachel, close the door! It¡¯s freezing outside!¡± Rachel acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard. Kitty immediately put down her nail polish, ¡°Rachel! Are you deaf? This isn¡¯t your house, and I¡¯m not going to put up with you!¡± At that moment, Gill quickly stood up, went over to close the door, and then walked over to Kitty, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it, Kitty. Don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re all roommates.¡± A dormitory always needs someone playing the peacemaker. Rachel turned around and looked at Gill, ¡°Gill, who do you think you¡¯re fooling? Aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± Gill was trying to please Kitty because she¡¯s a local. Such people have no dignity or bottom line, and they won¡¯t have much of a future. Gill was known for her good temper, but after hearing Rachel¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Rachel, what do you mean?¡± Rachel snorted coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to please Kitty and Nora? You really think I can¡¯t see through you?¡± Gill felt insulted by Rachel, her face flushed with anger. Even Nora couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Rachel, did you take the wrong medicine today? What have we done to offend you? And we¡¯re good friends with Gill! Don¡¯t project your thoughts onto others, that¡¯s the most disgusting thing!¡± Looking at her three roommates, Rachel¡¯s eyes were cold. Before, their dorm could at least maintain a superficial friendship. Now, it¡¯s completely broken. From the beginning, the three of them had been targeting her, isolating her. Just because she was born poor. Just because she wasn¡¯t good-looking ¡­ Kitty rolled up her sleeves, ¡°Rachel, are you picking a fight? Honestly, I¡¯ve been pissed off at you for a long time! If you want to fight, let¡¯s have it out! Don¡¯t just keep insinuating things about other people! If you have something to say, say it in front of everyone!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kitty looked ready to fight, which frightened both Gill and Nora. They immediately grabbed her arm. ¡°Kitty, calm down. Violence doesn¡¯t solve anything.¡± ¡°Gill is right.¡± Fighting was a big deal, especially if it was reported to the school, it could result in serious disciplinary action. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 985 - Chapter 985 279 Featured on International News_4 Chapter 985: 279: Featured on International News!_4 Chapter 985: 279: Featured on International News!_4 There was no need to be punished for someone like Rachel Barton. Rachel didn¡¯t want to say anything more, at this moment, she just wanted to take a nice hot shower, washing all the filth off her body. Kitty was held down by her two roommates. Rachel came to her closet, picked out her clothes, and prepared for a shower. Soon, she was in the bathroom. Looking at the bruising marks on her body, those humiliating memories resurfaced again. Rachel was crumbling inside. She wanted to wash away all the filth from her body with hot water, but no matter how hard she tried, the marks on her body never disappeared. In the dorms. Kitty looked towards the bathroom, frowning, ¡°What happened to her again today? Does she need an hour to take a shower?¡± Nora shrugged, ¡°Who knows! We should stay out of her business in the future.¡± Kitty nodded in agreement, then sighed, ¡°Just thinking about living in the same dorm with such a person for four years puts me off!¡± Rachel had a strange temper. The first day in the dorm, because she and Nora asked where Rachel was from, she completely changed. In a sarcastic tone, she said: ¡°Even though I am not from Capital City, all the friends I know are very prominent, much more than you locals.¡± Afterwards, they had several unpleasant incidents. One day, after she and Nora bought a LV bag, they were questioned by Rachel if it was a counterfeit. If locals also bought counterfeit, that would be too embarrassing! That¡¯s why when Rachel brought back a high-end luxury item, she and Nora questioned Rachel in the same tone. What comes around goes around. Hearing this, Nora also sighed, ¡°Just bear with it, the four years will pass quickly.¡± They couldn¡¯t just move out of the dorm because of Rachel, could they! ¡­ Capital University. Inside S Laboratory. The laboratory welcomed its first volunteer sign-up today, a stranger to the school. Looking at the girl who came to sign up. Mila was very excited, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go get you the agreement.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, Mila brought back the agreement, then said: ¡°Let me tell you about the rules of our lab first, once you join the S Lab, you can¡¯t quit casually and can¡¯t join other labs. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Eva Anluofu.¡± Eva, fitting her name, was petite and cute, around one and a half meters tall, baby-faced, and her voice was quite loli. Mila patted her chest, ¡°You can just call me Mila.¡± Eva reached out to Mila, ¡°Nice to meet you, looking forward to our cooperation.¡± Mila laughed, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun for sure.¡± After that, Mila asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to join our lab?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Eva nodded, her eyes filled with certainty. ¡°May I ask why?¡± Mila continued. Eva said, ¡°Firstly, because my father is blind.¡± As she finished, she added, ¡°Secondly, because of Viola.¡± ¡°You know Viola?¡± Mila asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Eva nodded. Hearing this, Mila was a bit confused. She spent almost every day with Viola, but had never heard Viola mention this Eva. ¡°By the way, is Viola in the lab today?¡± Eva asked immediately. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Mila¡¯s response, Eva quickly signed her name on the agreement, ¡°Let¡¯s get into the lab then! I¡¯ve previously worked in Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab for a while, so I¡¯m quite familiar with the lab procedures! Hearing this, Mila¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Eva, she asked incredulously, ¡°You used to be in Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab?¡± Eva nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Joseph Cox was an internationally renowned Boss. He had won countless major awards. Even his name was engraved in the annals of international history. It can be said that. Two-thirds of the students at Capital University wanted to enter Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab. Unfortunately. Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab only recruits ten people a year. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone would do anything to get in, who would have thought someone would actually quit. That¡¯s horrifying! Mila swallowed nervously, after a while, she managed to spit out, ¡°You, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Eva¡¯s amazing not only because she successfully entered Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab, but also because she had the courage to quit. Eva laughed, ¡°Actually, Professor Joseph Cox also led everyone to experiment on the Sight Restorer Plan before, and that¡¯s why I applied to join. But I didn¡¯t expect, after several failed experiments, that in the end Professor Joseph Cox had to terminate the experiment.¡± Chapter 986 - Chapter 986 279 Featured on International News_5 Chapter 986: 279: Featured on International News!_5 Chapter 986: 279: Featured on International News!_5 If the experiment has already been terminated, there isn¡¯t much point for her to stay in the laboratory anymore. So, Eva left. Mila didn¡¯t know what to say. Is this the world of the boss? In a moment, Mila asked, ¡°Do you really trust Viola?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Eva nodded, generously saying, ¡°She¡¯s the best, the most dazzling girl I¡¯ve ever met, just like the moon in the sky.¡± There¡¯s only one moon. There¡¯s only one Viola Thompson. Soon, Mila brought Eva to the laboratory. Viola Thompson was sitting in front of the microscope, focused on cell changes. She wore a blue sterilization suit and a mask. From the side, all that could be seen were her thick eyelashes, fluttering like tiny fans. Blinking periodically. Like little butterfly wings. ¡°Viola,¡± Mila approached Viola with Eva, ¡°let me introduce you, this is our lab¡¯s new member, Eva.¡± Eva looked at Viola and smiled, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Eva. Do you remember me?¡± Viola tried hard to remember if she had ever interacted with this girl before, but after a long time, she couldn¡¯t recall anything relevant and had to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a bad memory.¡± Eva continued, ¡°You helped me during the physical fitness test in the initial trials.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Obviously, Viola had forgotten about this. ¡°Yes,¡± Eva nodded, ¡°At that time, you were carrying a wild boar and holding several fish. You gave two to me.¡± By that time, Eva and her teammates had missed two meals. Just when she thought she and her team couldn¡¯t go on and were about to give up the competition, Viola showed up and generously gave her two big fishes. Without those two fishes, she and her teammate wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach the top in the stipulated time. Upon hearing this, Viola seemed to remember something, ¡°Oh, it was you.¡± ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Eva was delighted, ¡°Do you remember now?¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. At that moment, Mila said, ¡°Viola, Eva used to work in Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s office.¡± Being a part of Capital University, Viola naturally knew what Professor Joseph Cox represented at Capital University. Hearing this, she looked at Eva, ¡°You can rest assured, I will not let you regret this decision.¡± Eva nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I believe!¡± After finishing her sentence, Eva looked at Viola and carefully asked, ¡°Can I, can I call you Viola, too, like Mila does?¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Of course.¡± After all, names are meant to be called. The news about Viola Thompson setting up her own lab and launching the Sight Restorer Plan at Capital University was quickly posted on the school forum. The topic remained hot. [I heard that Viola signed a promise with the chancellor, that¡¯s why he let her have her way.] [Looking forward to the experimental result!] [If it were anyone else, there would be no need for anticipation, but since it¡¯s Viola, we might as well have some expectations.] [If I remember correctly, Professor Cox also conducted the Sight Restorer Plan with his team, but it wasn¡¯t very successful and the plan was terminated eventually. If Professor Cox himself couldn¡¯t finish the experiment, can Viola really do it?] [Viola seems pretty shrewd, she used this to capture attention. Even if the experiment fails, it won¡¯t have any negative impact on her. People will say, even Professor Joseph Cox failed in this experiment, what¡¯s important is the participation. Failure is about gaining experience on the road to success.] [The person above is right, although Viola has impressive capabilities, her intentions are not right.] No one believed that Viola would successfully complete this plan. How could Viola succeed in an experiment that even Professor Joseph Cox could not? This is nothing more than nonsense. This incident quickly attracted the attention of international media. Viola Thompson is the first student in Capital University to establish her own lab. What caught everyone¡¯s attention was that Viola audaciously announced that she would cultivate artificial retinas in order to implement the Sight Restorer Plan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What does that mean? The Sight Restorer Plan was proposed by a scientist twenty years ago. He said that someday, someone will be able to make it happen. But so far. Despite advancements in technology and a growing inflow of talent, no one has been able to achieve the plan. Even Professor Joseph Cox, whose name is etched in the monument of human development, was helpless which testifies to the difficulty of this experiment. Chapter 987 - Chapter 987 279 Featured on International News_6 Chapter 987: 279: Featured on International News!_6 Chapter 987: 279: Featured on International News!_6 Who is Viola Thompson? In front of Dr. Qiao Ye, the number of meals Viola has consumed isn¡¯t even as much as the salt he has eaten. What gives Viola the authority to speak like this? Swiftly, International news responded to this event. ¡°Young people having dreams and aspirations is positive, but dreams and aspirations must be proportional to one¡¯s capabilities. As a researcher and student, one needs to stay grounded and not seek to cause a sensation.¡± In summary ¨C ¡°The Sinian people are still as proud and arrogant as ever.¡± Because of the review from international news ¨C Shortly after ¨C This news quickly went viral. Due to the previous ¡®dog stealing¡¯ incident, Viola has registered on Facebook, and now she has more than thirty million fans. She occasionally posts some life photos. Although they are taken casually, each one features Milk Tea. At present, there have already been over two hundred thousand comments under her latest Facebook post. [The international news said you¡¯re trying to show off!] [I feel like Viola has really blown this out of proportion! Even the international news has commented on it.] [Honestly, I don¡¯t get Viola¡¯s thought process. In terms of family background, she is the young miss of the richest family in the Capital City, highly prestigious, and can get anything she wants. In terms of academic achievement, she is the National Top Scorer, a role model for many students taking the College Entrance Examination. In terms of appearance, she was named the most beautiful woman in Capital City. I don¡¯t understand what about her life is not satisfactory, why does she constantly stir up controversy? Now it¡¯s too late! It¡¯s fine to boast at home, but she took it to the international level! How are Western countries going to perceive Sinian people from now on? Due to Viola¡¯s actions, Western countries might label us as clowns.] [Regarding this incident, if Viola can¡¯t fulfill her plans, there¡¯s no way to fix this!] [I feel that the international news hit the nail on the head. Young people should be grounded and focused in their work. Tan Viola, as an outstanding student of Capital University, should be dedicating herself to her research instead of blowing her own horn!] [Is Viola trying to break into the entertainment industry? She makes the news more often than the stars do!] [What a ridiculous move.] [Viola has really made a spectacle of herself this time on the international stage.] [Viola, please have some sense, stop making these brainless moves. Please! If not, consider changing your nationality!] Rachel Barton sat on her dormitory bed, looking at the trending news about Viola. She looked calm. Just then, her phone went off. It was a strange message. [Meet me in Room 815 of the Rainbow Hotel in an hour.] Rachel ignored the message. But shortly after, the person sent over a photo. In that instant ¨C Rachel¡¯s face turned pale. Ice-cold all over. Those terrible memories surged back. Three days. She almost forgot what those three days were like. Why were those scumbags still targeting her! Rachel moved her phone screen over to the dial pad. Pressed three numbers. 9-1-1. But she quickly deleted the three numbers. I cannot report this to the police. She cannot call the police. If she does, everybody will know how she was bullied by those thugs. Her reputation is already bad enough. If this gets out, how can she exist in Capital University? How would people view her? Rachel took a deep breath, got up, and started to pack. The Rainbow Hotel is 21 kilometers away. It would take half an hour by car to get there. Taking account of the traffic, half an hour wouldn¡¯t be enough. So, she needs to hurry up. Facing a bunch of scumbags, Rachel didn¡¯t feel like putting on makeup. She changed her clothes, grabbed her bag and left. An hour later ¨C She arrived at the hotel. She stood outside Room No. 815 and took a deep breath before knocking on the door. Almost instantly, the door opened. Rachel didn¡¯t know the man who opened the door. Rachel initially thought it was just him, but once she entered the room, she discovered three other men sitting on the sofa. At that moment, Kai emerged from the bathroom and said to Rachel: ¡°Let¡¯s play a fun game today.¡± A fun game¡­ Rachel started shaking. Rachel didn¡¯t even remember how she left that hotel. She felt dirty and was disgusted with herself. This strengthened her resolve to seek revenge. She vowed that those who hurt her would pay. No one was going to get away! As she thought of this ¨C Rachel squinted. Returning to her dorm room after taking a shower, Rachel received a notification from the Five-Person Group. Diana Hershey invited everyone for a barbecue that night. Except for Viola who was not in Capital City, both Flora Tiarks and Fiona Knight were going. Naturally, Rachel would not miss this opportunity. She sat in front of her mirror, tying up the ponytail that she hadn¡¯t tied in a long time, swapped out those ill-fitted clothes for something in her style, put on her bag and headed to the location Diana sent with a calm expression on her face as if nothing had happened. Flora glanced the brand new Rachel and was shocked. She complimented: ¡°Rachel, you look the best this way!¡± Rachel didn¡¯t look like herself in the clothes she had been wearing. Rachel smiled, ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± Even though she hated Flora, and knew that Flora had said a lot of bad things about her to Mr. White, Rachel had to maintain the relationship on the surface for the time being. After a pause, Rachel said: ¡°By the way, Flora, where are Diana and Fiona?¡± ¡°Getting Milk Tea.¡± Flora replied. Getting Milk Tea? If Viola isn¡¯t here, who are they getting Milk Tea for? Soon, Diana and Fiona came back. The two of them gave the Milk Tea to Flora and Rachel. Rachel accepted the Milk Tea, smiled, and said, ¡°Thank You.¡± Taro Milk Tea. This was Rachel¡¯s favorite flavor, not theirs. Rachel did not reveal her true emotions. The dinner went very well. Only Rachel knew ¨C What her life has been like these days. What about Diana? Diana actually had the mind to throw a barbecue party. But none of these things mattered to Rachel anymore. Rachel sat in a taxi on the way back home. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Diana and Fiona were sitting next to her. At this moment, Diana said, ¡°Rachel, have you read the news?¡± Rachel looked back, ¡°What news?¡± Diana followed up, ¡°About Viola¡¯s experiment.¡± ¡°You mean that one,¡± Rachel laughed, ¡°I trust in Viola, she will definitely be able to successfully complete the experiment.¡± Chapter 988 - Chapter 988 280 Viola Thompson is worth it_1 in this world Chapter 988: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it_1 in this world Chapter 988: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it_1 in this world Will Viola Thompson be able to successfully complete the experiment? She should be able to. Rachel Barton¡¯s feelings are quite complicated. Unlike her. Viola always manages to turn danger into safety every time she encounters danger. And what about her? It¡¯s as if she was cursed. The one facing danger is her. The one who was kidnapped and sold was her. The one who was victimized by a group of scumbags was still her¡­ Upon this thought. Rachel resorts to biting sarcasm. Diana Hershey smiles, ¡°I also believe in Vio.¡± In Diana¡¯s eyes, Viola always had a way of managing anything. At this point, Flora Tiarks chimed in, ¡°Rachel.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rachel turned to look at Diana. Flora continued, ¡°Rachel, how did you get to know Viola?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion. But she felt that Rachel had changed a lot lately. Previously, Rachel even dressed exactly like Viola. Even though that has changed now, Flora still felt it strange. Upon hearing this, Rachel frowned subtly. How did she get to know Viola? What did Flora mean by asking? Now, does Flora think that she¡¯s not worthy of being friends with Rachel? But when it all began. Viola was just like her, they both were unwanted children, they huddled together, and kept each other warm. Ever since Viola became the young Miss Thompson Family, everything has changed. Before, Viola only had her as a good friend. They were on equal terms. But now? The people appearing around Viola are either the second rich generation or officials¡¯ second generation. Rachel smiled and said, ¡°We grew up together.¡± After that, Rachel continued, ¡°We were just eight years old when we first met.¡± Eight-year-old Viola was very cute. Brave and kind. Rachel still remembers to this day, little Viola rolling up her sleeves and fighting with a bunch of boys. Rachel had never seen such a powerful child. Despite having a cute face, Viola was fierce, protected her, and was cute and threatening. During that time, Viola became Rachel¡¯s only light. Today. Ten years have passed, it is all quite different now. Upon hearing this, Flora said with envy, ¡°Rachel, you are so lucky to have grown up with Vio. What was Vio like when she was little?¡± ¡°Very cute and brave.¡± As she got here, Rachel¡¯s face was full of smiles, her thoughts quickly going back to the past, ¡°She did whatever the boys did, and even what they didn¡¯t. She would lead us to climb trees, rob birds¡¯ nests, go fishing in the river¡­¡± Viola has always been a very independent girl. From childhood to adulthood. In the past, in Rachel¡¯s eyes, Viola only had one shortcoming. That is, she desperately desired a home. Every time she met her foster parents, Viola changed into a completely different person, swallowing her anger regardless of the situation. Hearing this, Flora¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You also used to climb trees and rob bird nests?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded. Flora heaved a sigh, ¡°I really envy you. My parents were very strict when I was a child. With various tutoring classes and interest courses, there simply wasn¡¯t any free time.¡± Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°Me too.¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel frowned subtly. Is Flora and Fiona trying to point out the differences between the daughter of a city and a country girl? Now they are all university students in the Capital City, they are on equal footing. They wonder what superiority they are flaising! How ridiculous. At this, Flora laughed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Vio used to climb trees and rob bird nests as a kid, it doesn¡¯t seem like her.¡± Hearing this, Rachel got even more pissed. What did Flora mean by that? It¡¯s not like Viola to climb trees and rob bird nests, so whose character is it like? Is she implying that it¡¯s like hers? Because Flora sees Viola as her best friend, she can push all the bad things onto her? Isn¡¯t that sickening? Rachel then said, ¡°People change.¡± One sentence, two meanings. Over time, perhaps the person she knows now is no longer the one she knew. Flora, however, didn¡¯t think too much, she sighed, ¡°So you knew Vio so early, no wonder Vio is so good to you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola really was good to Rachel. When Rachel was tricked by her biological parents and sent to the countryside, if Viola hadn¡¯t intervened in time, there would be no Rachel today. Moreover, Flora once heard from Diana that when Rachel had poor grades in her senior year of high school, it was Viola who personally tutored her. It could be said. If it wasn¡¯t for Viola, there wouldn¡¯t be Rachel today. Chapter 989 - Chapter 989 280 Viola Thompson is worth it_2 in this world Chapter 989: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it_2 in this world Chapter 989: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it_2 in this world Rachel Barton was angry. In her eyes, Flora Tiarks was doing it all on purpose. Purposely trying to infuriate her! Just because Viola Thompson was good to her? Hadn¡¯t she been good to Viola Thompson? Yes. Initially, it was Viola Thompson who saved her. But they were the best of friends. Viola Thompson¡¯s action was to be expected. Was she supposed to be eternally grateful to Viola Thompson? Rachel took a deep breath. Tried hard to calm herself down. Just then, Fiona Knight seemed to think of something, turned to Rachel, ¡°Rachel, did your older sister start dating?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded. Fiona chuckles: ¡°My roommate spotted your sister with her boyfriend the other day while shopping, he¡¯s quite handsome.¡± True to her word. Noah Reed was indeed good looking. That¡¯s why Rachel always felt that life was unfair to her. Even someone like Delia Frieman could find love. Yet she loved in vain. Hearing Fiona¡¯s words, Diana Hershey was very curious, ¡°Really? Fiona, where did you see her?¡± ¡°At Star Plaza.¡± Fiona answered. Flora Tiarks picked up the conversation: ¡°I go there frequently.¡± The three of them started talking, and the topic shifted to their romantic interests. Diana Hershey suddenly says: ¡°Guys, I might be getting out of the single life too!¡± That was like a bomb thrown into calm waters. An instant storm was created! Flora Tiarks quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Diana, spill the beans!¡± Hearing that, Diana Hershey gave a coy smile, ¡°I confessed to him last night.¡± Rachel also turned to look at Diana. For some reason. The first person she thought of was Mr. White. But Mr. White likes Viola Thompson. He couldn¡¯t possibly like Diana Hershey. He just couldn¡¯t! Thinking of Viola Thompson, Rachel felt deeply resentful. ¡°And then what?¡± Fiona Knight, who usually had no interest in the gossip, was intrigued. Diana Hershey seemed unusually coy, she embarrassedly confessed, ¡°And then, he said he likes me too, and will come find me once he returns to the country.¡± ¡°Holy shit! Such big news and you withheld it until now! Do you even consider us your buddies?¡± Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°Who did you confess to?¡± Diana Hershey revealed, ¡°He¡¯s my classmate¡¯s older brother, two years older than me, studying abroad.¡± Upon hearing those words, Rachel let out a sigh of relief. She was genuinely afraid. That she might inadvertently hear the answer she dreaded the most. Flora Tiarks looked at Diana Hershey and smirked, ¡°No wonder, no wonder you invited us for a barbecue tonight! So this was it!¡± There¡¯s truth to the saying that the abnormal must hide a demon. This sentence couldn¡¯t be any more accurate! After saying so, Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°Congratulations, Diana Hershey.¡± Rachel and Fiona also turned to Diana, ¡°Congratulations, congratulations.¡± Diana Hershey laughed and said: ¡°If any of you three has someone you like, hurry up and confess!¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel frowned inconspicuously. Out of the blue, why did Diana Hershey say that? Could it possibly be¡­ Rachel had already told Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey everything? Pondering this. Rachel looked at Flora Tiarks. Judging by the timing, Flora Tiarks just happened to turn and glanced at Rachel. Rachel¡¯s gaze left her stunned, ¡°Rachel, why are you staring at me like that?¡± Rachel¡¯s expression in that instant gave her chills. Rachel smiled, ¡°Nothing, just suddenly realized that the down jacket you¡¯re wearing looks good today.¡± After all, girls. All liked to hear compliments about their clothes. Good clothes indicate good taste. Flora Tiarks replied, ¡°This is MJ¡¯s new style.¡± Rachel had an understanding of luxury brands. She knew MJ¡¯s new design was at least priced in six-digits. That¡¯s the biggest difference between her and Flora Tiarks. Flora Tiarks could do as she pleased, doing whatever she wanted to do. While she. Had to work part-time in high-end supermarkets during her free time. Yet, the money she earned for a whole year of working part-time couldn¡¯t even buy an MJ. Not to mention their new designs. Even the discounted items from previous seasons were beyond her reach. Shortly afterwards. The car stopped in front of the Normal University¡¯s gate. Rachel got off the car and bade farewell to the three in the car. As soon as the car disappeared from sight. The look in Rachel¡¯s eyes changed. It was chilling. Wait for it. Someday. She will make everyone pay. Especially those who look down upon her! ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Capital University. As the winter vacation drew near, the number of people in Viola Thompson¡¯s lab had increased to ten, counting her. There were four girls and six boys. The four girls were Eva Stewart, Mila, a new member Akiko, and Viola Thompson. The six boys were York and his roommate Peter, Seward, Lewis, Curry, and an additional new member. Chapter 990 - Chapter 990 280 Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _3 Chapter 990: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _3 Chapter 990: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _3 The other member is a junior named Vincent Lee. Vincent Lee is also a Sinian person. However, he holds the nationality of Polluton. He doesn¡¯t speak Chinese. But this does not affect their communication, as they all communicate in the common language of the Nine Continent. The nine of them come from different places, yet they all share a common point. That is, they all have a blind relative. Viola Thompson¡¯s initial goal was to recruit ten people. Now. They have ten people already, so there is no need to recruit anymore. Sometimes having more people is not necessarily a good thing. Ten people. That¡¯s more than enough. Viola Thompson¡¯s leadership abilities are strong as she assigns tasks to everyone. After settling the Laboratory¡¯s matters, she published the latest notice on the Laboratory¡¯s public number. The Laboratory now has a full number of people, meanwhile, the recruitment plan is temporarily suspended. This move has again stirred up a sensation in the forum. [Oh my god! There are actually nine fools who signed up!] [Looked at the list, besides Eva Stewart who is quite outstanding, Vincent Lee surprisingly joined the S Laboratory.] [Is Vincent Lee a Sinian person?] [He is of Polluton nationality now!] [I am laughing so hard, the international media just commended this matter a few days ago, but today Vincent Lee announced that he joined S Laboratory! Is he seriously going to confront Polluton?] Vincent Lee was also a notable person three years ago. At that time, he was admitted to Capital University with an impressive score of first place in the preliminary exam. The international media at the time left him a C-position in the layout, vigorously promoting that he is a Sinian with a Polluton nationality. Now, this Sinian person of Polluton nationality has joined Viola Thompson¡¯s Laboratory¡­ To support Vincent Lee¡¯s studies, his parents especially arranged to buy a property in the Nine Continent. Here, as soon as Vincent Lee came back from the Laboratory, he was called by his father. Seeing his father¡¯s face cold as ice, Vincent Lee knew why he was angry. ¡°Dad.¡± They communicated in English at home. ¡°You joined the S Laboratory?¡± Liam Lee asked with a stern face. ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent Lee answered. He knew that evasion was not a solution to the problem. The most effective way now is to directly confront it. Because one day, his parents would find out about these things anyway. ¡°You really overstepped your bounds!¡± Liam Lee was very angry, he had spent a lot of money to train his son into a rare talent and even got him a Polluton ID card, not for his son to ruin his future. The international media criticized Viola Thompson directly. But now, Vincent Lee is hastily joining Viola Thompson¡¯s laboratory, isn¡¯t this slapping the international media in the face? Saying that, Liam Lee continued, ¡°You¡¯re going to withdraw now! I¡¯ll solve the rest.¡± Although this matter is a bit big. But, as long as Vincent Lee is really remorseful, he could solve it. It¡¯s a bit of trouble, but as a father, it¡¯s his responsibility. Vincent Lee just looked at Liam Lee, ¡°Dad, I am an adult now, I know how to choose for myself.¡± Liam Lee didn¡¯t expect Vincent Lee would say something like this. In his heart, Vincent Lee was always a sensible and obedient good child. He has always been walking the path he arranged for him step by step. But now, Vincent Lee dared to defy him! This made Mr. Price quite angry. Without waiting for Liam Lee to finish speaking, Vincent Lee continued, ¡°Dad, no matter what you say, I won¡¯t quit. You should dispel this idea sooner.¡± Vincent Lee believes that they can successfully complete the experiment and restore sight to all the blind people in the world. The decision to join Viola Thompson¡¯s lab was not a rash impulse. He had carefully studied Viola Thompson¡¯s academic papers. He found that this girl was not just talented. Her intelligence even surpassed their imagination. After deciding to join, Vincent Lee filled in his information and came over. After officially joining the S Laboratory, he was even more pleasantly surprised. He found that everyone had the same ideals. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyday tests were very joyful. Liam Lee was so angry he turned pale. He never thought that Vincent Lee could change to this extent. Just at this moment, his mother Holly came down from the spiral staircase. ¡°What are you angry with the child about,¡± Holly stabilized Liam Lee who was about to faint, her face was filled with a smile, ¡°When children grow up, it¡¯s normal to have their own thoughts. Young people should experience more, sometimes, having an additional experience can also be helpful to the path of life in the future.¡± Chapter 991 - Chapter 991 280 Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _4 Chapter 991: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _4 Chapter 991: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _4 Having spoken, Holly turns towards Vincent Lee, ¡°Alright Vincent, you should go upstairs and rest now. I¡¯m here with your dad!¡± Without saying anything more, Vincent Lee turned and headed upstairs. Watching Vincent Lee¡¯s retreating figure, Liam Lee was so angry that his chest hurt. He had put a tremendous amount of effort into nurturing Vincent Lee, all so that Vincent Lee could have a better future. But now ¨C ¨C Vincent Lee had committed such an act. Liam Lee simply could not accept this. Holly softly tried to comfort Liam Lee, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, it¡¯s perfectly normal for children, once they¡¯ve grown, to have their own thoughts. You can¡¯t expect him to live within your ideas forever.¡± Liam Lee sighed. Holly poured Liam Lee a cup of hot tea, ¡°Have a sip of tea to help you calm down, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Upstairs ¨C ¨C Vincent Lee received a phone call. We don¡¯t know what the person on the other end of the call said, but Vincent Lee replied: ¡°I will do as you please, but I will not quit the S Laboratory.¡± With that, Vincent Lee hung up the phone. After hanging up the call, Vincent Lee began writing an application to renounce his Citizenship of Country Polluton. After all, he was originally a Sinian. It was his parents who, without his consent when he was still a child, had changed his citizenship to that of Country Polluton¡¯s. He did not like this. Previously, he would definitely have not had the courage to file this application without his father¡¯s knowledge. But now it was different. Even though he had only been at the S Laboratory for a little over a week, he felt he had discovered his truest self there. It was only when working with them at the lab that Vincent Lee felt like he was a real person. When Vincent Lee actively applied to renounce his Citizenship of Country Polluton, he quickly became a hot topic on the international forum. Who could have imagined that Vincent Lee, in order not to leave the S Laboratory, would even give up his Citizenship of Country Polluton? Applying for Citizenship of Country Polluton was very difficult. It required not only money but also talent. Liam Lee had put in tremendous efforts to apply for Citizenship of Country Polluton. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Vincent Lee had always been very intelligent and was labeled as a prodigy, Liam Lee would never have been able to successfully apply for Citizenship of Country Polluton. Liam Lee never imagined that the hard-won citizenship that he had obtained, Vincent Lee did not hesitate to give up without even informing him. Did Vincent Lee ever give a thought to him, his father, at all? Liam Lee went upstairs, kicked Vincent Lee¡¯s bedroom door open with a single kick. Bang! Facing his furious father, Vincent Lee looked surprisingly calm. He knew his father¡¯s temper well. Therefore, he had anticipated this scene long ago. ¡°Bravo, Vincent Lee!¡± Liam Lee was so furious, that he wanted to rush forward and slap Vincent Lee. As Vincent Lee watched his father he said, ¡°Dad, I know what I¡¯m doing. Let me say it one last time, no matter what happens, I won¡¯t leave the S laboratory.¡± ¡°Well! You¡¯re really courageous!¡± Liam Lee was so angry that he almost fainted, pointed towards the door and said, ¡°Then get the hell out of here right now! From now on, whether you live or die, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Upon hearing this, Holly immediately rushed in, ¡°Price, what you said was too harsh! Vincent, apologize to your dad right now!¡± ¡°I was right, so I will not apologize,¡± Vincent Lee replied, then turned to Liam Lee and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Having said this, Vincent Lee turned and walked away without any hesitation. Holly immediately grabbed Vincent Lee¡¯s hand, ¡°Vincent, why are you so stubborn!¡± But Vincent Lee shook off Holly¡¯s hand, ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold me back, I have made up my mind.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Holly stumbled, falling into the cabinet by the wall. Blood begins to seep from her forehead. Looking at Holly, there was a hard-to-define look in Vincent Lee¡¯s eyes. He clearly didn¡¯t use much force. There had been no abnormalities with Holly in so many years, perhaps she had been waiting for this day all along. He had had enough of staying in this hypocritical, ruthless, and indifferent family! After watching his wife get treated like that by their son, Liam Lee became even angrier. He checked on Holly first, then said, ¡°Holly wait here, I¡¯m going to beat this rebellious son to death today!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Holly stopped Liam Lee, saying sagely, ¡°Why fight with a child? He did not do it on purpose.¡± Liam Lee sighed, thinking his wife was too kind, then helped Holly stand up and told a servant to call the family doctor. Holding her forehead, Holly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, no need to call a doctor. Just put some antiseptic on it for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Liam Lee helped Holly to sit on the sofa. While Liam Lee was applying the antiseptic, he asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chapter 992 - Chapter 992 280 Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _5 Chapter 992: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _5 Chapter 992: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _5 Holly laughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Price was both angry and heartbroken, ¡°When that ungrateful son comes back, I¡¯ll beat him to death!¡± Holly continued, ¡°Price, I think that our child is grown up and he ought to have his freedom. You have been restricting him so much, he can¡¯t do this, he can¡¯t do that, it will only make him want to run away from us.¡± Upon saying this, Holly paused, then continued, ¡°It might have been easier if I were his biological mother. But after all, I am only a stepmother. People say a wasp¡¯s tail is venomous but a stepmother¡¯s heart is vicious. Even if I do my best, people will still gossip. You are restricting Vincent so much, I¡¯m worried he thinks it¡¯s all my doing! This is human nature, after all, I don¡¯t have that special bond with him because I did not carry him for nine months. There is no blood connection between us. I don¡¯t blame him, and you shouldn¡¯t blame him either! If there¡¯s any blame, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t have that mother-son bond with him.¡± No matter how well she treated Vincent, he had never once called her mother. Holly sighed, looked up at Price, and said earnestly, ¡°Price, don¡¯t you really know why Vincent insists on joining that laboratory?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Price eagerly asked, ¡°You know?¡± Holly continued, ¡°Have you forgotten? His birth mother, Sophie¡­¡± His biological mother referred to by Holly was Sophie, Price¡¯s first wife. After divorcing Price, Sophie suddenly became seriously ill, leading to her blindness. Anyone could guess why Vincent insisted on joining the S Laboratory. Upon hearing this, Price frowned slightly. In his eyes, his ex-wife was utterly ugly and disgraceful. Aside from having some wealth, she had almost no redeeming qualities and was a disgrace to his life. If Holly hadn¡¯t reminded him, he would have forgotten that such a person even existed. ¡°Actually, all these years, Vincent has been secretly visiting Sophie¡­¡± Before she could finish, Price excitedly exclaimed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about something this important?¡± Holly laughed and said, ¡°Would telling you solve the problem? Sophie is Vincent¡¯s biological mother. It¡¯s only right he visits her. What would Vincent think of me if I snitched on him? After all, I¡¯m just a stepmother.¡± The last sentence was filled with bitterness. Being a stepmother is hard! Listening to Holly¡¯s words made Price uncomfortable. He hugged Holly tightly, ¡°Holly, you¡¯ve suffered all these years. What do you think about having a child together?¡± Price is only forty-five years old. Holly is thirty. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to have a child. The reason why Price always refused to have children was because he wanted to focus on cultivating Vincent. Who could have imagined that Vincent would do something like this? Hearing this, Holly frowned slightly, ¡°What about Vincent? Let¡¯s forget it¡­¡± The more Holly acted like this, the more determined Price became in his decision, ¡°It¡¯s settled then! As for that ungrateful son? From now on, I won¡¯t consider him as my son!¡± Vincent was an ungrateful and vicious man. The child he would have with Holly would definitely be outstanding and certainly not like Vincent. Holly snuggled into Price¡¯s arms, showing a proud smile. She had been waiting for this day for a long time. She had been with Price since she was twenty. No one can deprive her of her right to have a child. As for Vincent? In the future, he could only serve as a stepping stone for her son! ** In a blink of an eye, it was time for Capital University¡¯s winter break. Mila, Eva Stewart, Vincent, and York didn¡¯t go home, so Viola Thompson arranged laboratory tasks for the four of them. After everything was sorted out, Viola took a flight back to her country. Due to the experiment, she only had a fifteen-day vacation. She returned without notifying anyone in her family. However, as she walked out of the airport, she saw a familiar figure. Prominent. He was wearing a black wool coat, holding a bouquet of flowers, standing among the crowds waiting to pick up passengers, he stood out like a crane among a flock of chickens. Seeing the girl he had been yearning for walking out of the airport, he immediately waved at her. ¡°Viola!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola hurried over and took the flowers he offered, curiously asking, ¡°How did you know I was coming back today?¡± Terrence Lentz took her suitcase with one hand and held her hand with the other. Their fingers intertwined and their hearts beat for each other. A moment passed, he gave a faint smile, saying softly, ¡°Because of our telepathy.¡± Minds have a way of communicating. Although this explanation was a bit unbelievable, Viola didn¡¯t ask further. She lowered her head to smell the roses, ¡°It smells wonderful.¡± Chapter 993 - Chapter 993 280 Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _6 Chapter 993: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _6 Chapter 993: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _6 The man¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming back in advance?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to surprise you,¡± Viola replied. The smile in Terrence Lentz¡¯s eyes deepened, and he continued, ¡°Shall we go for a meal first?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Due to the time difference, it was 11:30 in the morning in Capital City. Right in time for lunch. Viola also hadn¡¯t eaten much on the plane. The two of them visited a private restaurant. The location was a bit off the beaten path. The woman running the place seemed quite familiar with Terrence Lentz. She was around thirty years old. Dressed in a cheongsam, she was full of charm. ¡°Terrence is here.¡± She had draped a snow-white mink cape over herself, radiating a stunning beauty. Although she called Terrence¡¯s name, her gaze rested on Viola. There was an evaluating light in her eyes. But it wasn¡¯t offensive. Viola greeted her politely, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a beautiful young girl, no wonder you¡¯ve bewitched our Terrence,¡± the woman reached out and took Viola¡¯s hand, laughing, ¡°I¡¯m Terrence¡¯s aunt. You can call me Auntie, just like Terrence does. Can I call you Viola?¡± That¡¯s right. This was Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s half-sister, Amelia Armstrong. In Amelia¡¯s face, one could vaguely see traces of Eleanor. The two sisters closely resembled each other. To be precise, the Armstrong Clan members were all beautiful. ¡°Auntie.¡± The term ¡®Auntie¡¯ outright left Amelia laughing so hard she couldn¡¯t close her mouth, pulling Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Come in, Viola, you must be hungry after just coming off the plane.¡± Amelia had prepared a lot of delicious food. Coming into the room, Amelia poured a cup of Milk Tea for Viola herself, ¡°I heard from Terrence that you like drinking milk tea most, so I made some myself, try it and see if it tastes good.¡± Viola took a sip, ¡°The taste is very good.¡± The complimented Amelia was exceptionally excited, ¡°Then drink more, and take the leftovers home.¡± She had a peculiarity. That was she couldn¡¯t resist praise. Just a little compliment was enough to make her giddy with happiness. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Amelia broke into a maternal smile, ¡°You kid, what¡¯s the need to be so polite with your auntie.¡± Amelia liked Viola very much. This young girl, not only was she beautiful, born well and capable, but what mattered the most was she did not bear any arrogance. And the sound of her voice was pleasant to the ears. Just like a fairy. Amelia looked at Terrence, ¡°You, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t bully Viola. If you dare to bully her, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Terrence enunciated each word. Amelia moved a stool to sit beside Viola, and chatted with her. During their conversation, Viola found out Amelia was already forty-five years old this year. This surprised her greatly, ¡°You¡¯ve maintained yourself incredibly well, I thought you were only in your early thirties.¡± Being praised for her good maintenance, Amelia naturally turned ecstatic. She found Viola to be an exceptional child even more so. When they left Amelia¡¯s place, it was already past three in the afternoon. Viola quietly stepped into the living room. Just then, Bread, like a bolt of lightning, rushed down from the stairs. Mrs. Thompson was taken aback, ¡°Did Bread eat something exciting today?¡± Running so fast! Usually, it would only be so excited when Viola had come home. Could it be¡­? Viola¡¯s back! Mrs. Thompson turned around and indeed saw her beloved grand-daughter she had missed day and night. ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± the elderly woman and the grand-daughter embraced. The scene was very harmonious. Mrs. Thompson had been longing for Viola to come back, ¡°Viola, quickly, let¡¯s go upstairs and try on the New Year clothes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded with a smile, following Mrs. Thompson upstairs. The New Year clothes were tailor-made by a master who came home to measure their size. Viola¡¯s was a red modified cheongsam, the cuffs, hem, and collar were rimmed with a white mink fur. She was naturally fair and delicate. At this moment, dressed in a cheongsam, she looked like a picturesque beauty from the south who had stepped out of an oil painting. Love at first sight. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s clothes were of the same style as Viola¡¯s. Despite being the same, both of them showed two very different manners. Mrs. Thompson radiated a timeless beauty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It brought to mind a poem. Time never tarnishes a beauty. Mrs. Thompson looked Viola up and down, ¡°Viola, us wearing these clothes will surely make the family portrait look great!¡± She was looking forward to the day they took the family photo more and more. At that time, everyone was bound to be envious of her owning such a beautiful granddaughter. Chapter 994 - Chapter 994 280 Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _7 Chapter 994: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _7 Chapter 994: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _7 Downstairs. Upon hearing that Viola Thompson had returned, Mary Perryne quickly ran upstairs. Sawyer Thompson was speechless, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, please mind your manners.¡± After all, she¡¯s the Mistress of the Thompson family. How can she not care about her image at all? Mary Perryne turned back, ¡°I heard from the housekeeper that Viola is back and is upstairs.¡± Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson immediately put down his cup and ran faster than Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne: ¡°¡­¡± What happened to minding your manners? Upon learning that Viola Thompson had returned, both Mandel Thompson and Samuel Thompson, the brothers, returned home for the night. A family reunion. Mrs. Thompson was very happy and even ate two more bowls of rice for dinner. After dinner, snow started falling from the sky again. Feeling playful, Viola Thompson put on her woolen overcoat and went outside to have a snow fight with her two brothers. Her aim was very accurate. Almost always hitting exactly where she intended. From under the eave, Mary Perryne watched the three siblings frolicking. A smile filled her eyes and face as she seemed to see the scene from their childhood. Mrs. Thompson also came over and seeing the scene, she laughed and said, ¡°Brandon and Borden, don¡¯t always let Viola win. That¡¯s not fun, is it?¡± Mandel Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Samuel Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± If they said that they were not indulging Viola, would anyone believe them? The snow was falling heavier and heavier, but the trio didn¡¯t show any signs of wanting to go back inside. Concerned, Mary Perryne suggested, ¡°Viola, why don¡¯t you come back and put on some more clothes?¡± Today¡¯s temperature is below zero degrees and it¡¯s snowing heavily. If she catches a cold, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.¡± ¡°Mum, I¡¯m not cold.¡± They only stopped after an hour and returned to the house. Only then did Viola Thompson realise that her overcoat was soaking wet. At this point, Mary Perryne brought a bowl of hot ginger soup, ¡°Viola, drink a bowl of ginger soup to warm yourself up.¡± ¡°Thank you, mum.¡± Mandel Thompson looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mum, I also want to drink ginger soup.¡± Samuel Thompson followed suit, ¡°Mum, I also want some.¡± Mary Perryne: ¡°Get out of here.¡± Mandel Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Samuel Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Favoring females over males! After drinking the ginger soup, Viola Thompson went back to her room to take a hot bath. She also invited everyone from the Five-Person Group over for a gathering at her house. Speaking of which, the four of them had never been to her house before. The following morning when she woke up. Viola Thompson only felt dizzy, her head hurt, her throat was uncomfortable, and she was completely drained of energy. Based on her years of experience as a doctor, Viola Thompson knew, that she had caught a cold. She took out the thermometer to take her temperature ¨C 39 degrees! The temperature was a bit high. She needed to take medicine right away. Illness strikes like a landslide. Especially for people like Viola Thompson, who don¡¯t get sick often. Viola Thompson lay in bed without any energy. She pulled out her cell phone and sent a message to Fiona Knight. Asking Fiona Knight to bring back some traditional Chinese medicine for her. She¡¯s not used to taking Western medicine. Learning that Viola Thompson had caught a cold, Fiona Knight was very worried and called right away, ¡°Viola, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Viola¡¯s voice was a little nasally due to the cold, and her voice was a bit hoarse, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯re already on our way.¡± After Fiona Knight hung up, Diana Hershey asked, ¡°Fiona, what¡¯s going on?¡± Fiona Knight confessed, ¡°Viola has a cold. She sent me a message asking me to bring some traditional Chinese medicine.¡± Viola Thompson has a cold? Hearing this, Rachel Barton subtly frowned. Viola Thompson had a cold and didn¡¯t tell her. Instead, she sent Fiona Knight a message to bring her medicine. In the past, Viola Thompson always told her everything first. What does this mean now? Flora Tiarks quickly asked, ¡°Is Viola okay? Does she have a fever?¡± Fiona Knight replied, ¡°It sounds quite serious from her voice.¡± Flora Tiarks frowned slightly, ¡°Viola seems to have weak constitution. How could she catch a cold just after she arrived?¡± Diana Hershey chimed in, ¡°It might be due to the temperature difference. The temperature over at Nine Continent Island is around thirty-eight to thirty-nine degrees, while in Capital City it¡¯s below zero.¡± The drastic change from hot to cold, a cold is quite normal. Fiona Knight asked the driver to stop at the pharmacy ahead. The four of them got out of the car. Rachel Barton asked, ¡°Fiona, did Viola tell you what medicine to get?¡± Fiona Knight nodded, ¡°She sent me the prescription.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The four of them entered the pharmacy together. Just as they reached the entrance, Rachel Barton was bumped by a woman dressed in black. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± The woman looked like she was an ethnic minority. She had a black scarf around her head obscuring her face, all that could be seen were her beautiful eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Rachel Barton smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After buying the medicine from the pharmacy, The group then discussed going to a fruit shop to buy some fruit for Viola Thompson. Chapter 995 - Chapter 995 280 Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _8 Chapter 995: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _8 Chapter 995: 280: Viola Thompson is worth it in the world _8 I still need to buy some gifts. Having bought the gifts, Diana suddenly felt stomach ache and said, clutching her stomach, ¡°I need to go to the washroom. Wait for me.¡± Rachel also needed to go to the washroom, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Diana nodded her head. The two went to the washroom together. Rachel came out quickly, but Diana didn¡¯t come out for a long time because of her upset stomach. So, she waited outside. ¡°Rachel.¡± At this moment, someone behind her called out Rachel¡¯s name. Rachel looked back. It was a stranger woman. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Rachel squinted her eyes. The woman said, ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I know you. And I also know that your life has changed drastically because of Viola¡¯s appearance. Honestly, I sympathize with you. You both grew up together, but now? Viola is the favorite daughter, and you?¡± ¡°Actually, Viola never considered you as her friend from the beginning. If she really thought of you as her friend, she wouldn¡¯t just watch as you were tricked by your own parents, eventually losing your chastity, and even having an abortion. Think about it, she¡¯s so clever, couldn¡¯t she really see your parents¡¯ hidden motives? She knew, but she wanted you to lose everything!¡± ¡°Also, if she really considers you as her friend, would she take away the person you love the most?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The woman¡¯s words, sentence by sentence, caused Rachel to bite her lip tightly, her face as white as a sheet. She remembered her recent experiences. She was bullied by those scum¡­ All that could have been avoided. Viola! It was all because of Viola! At this time, the woman walked up to Rachel and handed a small bottle into her hand. ¡°This thing is colorless and tasteless, I think¡­you should know what to do.¡± After saying that, she glanced towards the entrance of the washroom, then turned and walked away. Rachel gripped the bottle in her hand tightly. ¡°Rachel!¡± At this moment, Diana ran over from behind. ¡°Diana.¡± Rachel linked arms with Diana as if nothing had happened, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, they arrived at the Thompson family. Viola had a fever of 39 degrees and really didn¡¯t have any strength, so it was Mary who came out to receive the several people, ¡°Is it Diana, Fiona, Flora, and Rachel? I often hear Viola mention you. Come in quickly. Viola caught a cold from staying up late playing last night. She has a fever of 39 degrees and is lying in bed right now.¡± The few of them politely greeted her. Rachel was very upset. She noticed that Mary was the last to say her name. Why did Mary say her name last? It must be because she looked down on her. After all, amongst the four of them, she was the one from the humblest background. Mary smiled and said, ¡°You all should come over often. No need to bring anything.¡± This was Rachel¡¯s first visit to the Thompson Clan. The Thompson Family Manor was big and luxurious. It was even more magnificent than what she had seen on TV dramas. Rachel held mixed feelings in her heart. Some people couldn¡¯t afford a house like this in their lifetime, yet Viola didn¡¯t have to make any effort and could enjoy it. Life? What fairness is there to talk about? Mrs. Thompson was sitting in the living room. Mary took the few people to say hello to Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson smiled and nodded her head. Her gaze fell on Rachel and she slightly frowned her eyebrows. Somehow, she didn¡¯t quite like this girl. Soon, Mary took a few people to Viola¡¯s bedroom. Her bedroom was very large. Almost 100 square meters, even larger than many people¡¯s homes. The room was decorated in a standard princess style, filled with a romantic pink color. Viola Thompson climbed out of bed and said, ¡°Fiona, Diana, Rachel, Flora, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Vio, are you okay?¡± Flora Tiarks was the first one to rush over. Viola¡¯s face was a bit pale, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She rarely fell ill. At least she doesn¡¯t remember ever being sick before, this was the first time she knew that having a cold and fever was so uncomfortable. It felt like she wasn¡¯t even herself anymore! The four sat by the bed, chatting with Viola. ¡°Viola, your aunt is so beautiful and elegant!¡± ¡°Your grandmother also looks good and kind! She must have been very beautiful in her youth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Listening to the way Diana and the others were trying to flatter her, Rachel Barton was speechless. She wondered if they would still flatter Viola if she were not Young Miss Thompson Family. Everything Viola owned was just because she was born into a wealthy family. After a while, a servant brought a bowl of dark Traditional Chinese Medicine, ¡°Miss, please drink the medicine.¡± Viola took the medicine bowl, without even frowning, she finished the medicine. Seeing this, Diana exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Vio, you¡¯re amazing! You finished it in one go, aren¡¯t you afraid of bitterness?¡± Viola gave a faint smile, coughed a little and said, ¡°Because of the cold, I can¡¯t taste anything, can¡¯t even taste the bitterness, so I can finish it in one go.¡± A severe cold could cause a temporary loss of taste and smell. Just like Viola Thompson at the moment. Sensing this, Rachel narrowed her eyes. It seemed Even heaven was helping her now. Not long after, Mrs. Thompson went upstairs to see Viola, ¡°Viola, how are you? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, I already took medicine.¡± Viola sniffled a bit. She was a little under the weather. Mrs. Thompson was still somewhat worried, ¡°Should we still go to the hospital?¡± Viola smiled and said, ¡°Granny, did you forget? I am a doctor.¡± Rachel snorted in her heart. Just a cold, right? What¡¯s the big deal? Mrs. Thompson looked so worried that if someone who didn¡¯t know better saw her, they might think Viola was dying. However, Everyone dies. It is inevitable. Rachel tried her best to adjust her attitude, trying not to let others notice her anomaly. Because Viola was not feeling well, the girls had lunch, said goodbye to Viola, and then left the Thompson Manor. Mary Perryne arranged for the driver to take them home. In the evening, Mrs. Thompson personally brought medicine to Viola¡¯s bedroom. Although she had taken medicine at noon, But her condition did not improve by the evening, the fever had subsided, but she was still feeling weak, her head was aching, and she could still not taste anything when she ate. Seeing the lively and bouncing girl suddenly become like this, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s heart ached and her eyes turned red, ¡°Viola, do we still need to go to hospital?¡± Viola comforted, ¡°Granny, it¡¯s just a small cold, I¡¯m really okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t persuade Viola and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. If it¡¯s not better by tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes curved with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Thompson helped Viola cover up with her quilt, ¡°Go to sleep, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± People with colds feel lethargic and sleepy, and not long after Mrs. Thompson left, Viola fell asleep. The next morning, Mrs. Thompson got up, just about to go check on Viola when she saw a housemaid rushing down from upstairs, ¡°Mrs¡­.Mrs¡­.Mrs. Thompson, it¡¯s bad!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked. The housemaid stammered, ¡°Mis¡­Mis¡­Miss¡­ she¡­she has fainted! I¡­I can¡¯t wake her up no matter how much I call!¡± Chapter 996 - Chapter 996 281 Seeking death critically ill_1 Chapter 996: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_1 Chapter 996: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_1 She¡¯s fainted! Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson slightly furrowed her brow, her heart leaping up into her throat as she immediately followed the servant¡¯s footsteps upstairs. Viola was lying in bed. Her sleeping face peaceful. Under normal circumstances, the face of a person suffering from a fever is usually very flushed. However, Viola¡¯s face was extremely pale. She looked sort of lifeless. ¡°Viola.¡± Mrs. Thompson approached Viola. There was no response from Viola. Mrs. Thompson raised her voice. ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Viola, don¡¯t scare grandma!¡± Viola still didn¡¯t respond. Mrs. Thompson tried to calm herself down and turned to the servant, ¡°Quick! Go and get Sawyer and Mary.¡± Today was Sunday. The couple was off work. They were just getting up. Hearing the hurried knocking on the door, Mary yawned and went to open it, ¡°Cogdell? What happened?¡± ¡°Madam, Miss Viola, she¡­ ¡± Mary was taken aback and immediately grabbed Cogdell¡¯s hand, ¡°What happened to Miss Viola?¡± There was already a sob in Cogdell¡¯s voice, ¡°Miss Viola, she¡¯s in trouble! Mrs. Thompson sent me to get you and Master.¡± The bedroom door was open. The voices from inside could be heard. Upon hearing this, Sawyer, who was humming a small tune, quickly ran over, ¡°What happened to Viola?¡± Mary, without thinking about anything else, immediately ran out. Sawyer followed Mary¡¯s footsteps. He even forgot to put on his slippers. In Viola¡¯s bedroom. Due to her military experience, Mrs. Thompson knew some emergency treatment methods and was currently pinching Viola¡¯s Philtrum acupoint. But no matter how hard she tried, there was no sign of Viola waking up. ¡°Viola, Viola, wake up. It¡¯s grandma.¡± The normally calm and composed Mrs. Thompson was already choked up with anxiety. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Mom! What happened to Viola?¡± Sawyer and Mary came running in one after the other. Bread the dog also followed them in. It was incredibly fast. It hopped past Sawyer and Mary, went to the front of the bed, and started whimpering at a low volume. It was a frantic sounding whimper. Bread seemed to realize that something was wrong with Viola, as it went to the side of the bed, sat down, lifted its paw and pushed Viola. Viola showed no response. Bread started to panic and got up, turned in circles, and then let out a bark towards Viola. At this time. Sawyer and Mary also entered the room. Mrs. Thompson stood up and looked at the two of them, her tone urgent, ¡°You two, quickly come and check on Viola.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Viola!¡± Viola, lying in bed, was just quietly laying there. Other than faint signs of breathing, she showed no signs of response. Like a sleeping beauty. Mary panicked, her face turning as white as a sheet, ¡°Viola, Viola, wake up!¡± She felt as if the sky was falling. A perfectly healthy person, why would they suddenly fall into unconsciousness? Bread rested its small head on the bed, just staring at Viola in bed without moving a muscle. After a short while. Mantou, the dog, also ran in. The two little ones, who usually clashed the moment they saw each other, today just sat motionlessly, guarding by Viola¡¯s bedside. Sawyer tried to calm himself down. He knew that he couldn¡¯t panic at this time, ¡°Mom, Mary, don¡¯t worry. Viola just has a cold. This kid has always been lucky. She will definitely be okay!¡± She will be okay. They had only been reunited as a family for a year. There¡¯s no way something could have happened to Viola! After speaking, Sawyer turned to look at Mrs. Thompson again, bit on his left index finger, and then asked, ¡°Mom, have you contacted 120 (emergency services) yet?¡± Right now, the most important thing was to figure out what had happened to Viola. Mrs. Thompson shook her head, ¡°Not yet.¡± Normally, she could keep her cool in any situation. But now, the person lying in bed was her cherished granddaughter. Mrs. Thompson had completely lost her bearings. Sawyer turned to look at the servant, ¡°Call 120 for an ambulance quickly!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The servant immediately contacted the ambulance. Sawyer then began to contact Mandel Thompson and Samuel Thompson. Mandel, who was on a business trip overseas, felt as if he had been doused with a bucket of cold water the moment he received the call. He immediately arranged for his secretary to buy a ticket back home. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The secretary was taken aback, looking at Mandel, ¡°President Thompson, but we have a very important¡­ ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was cut off by Mandel, ¡°Cancel it!¡± Just two words. The secretary was immediately silenced. Watching the ice-cold Mandel, she was too scared to say another word. This Mandel was somewhat terrifying. It was daunting to look at him directly. Chapter 997 - Chapter 997 281 Seeking death critically ill_2 Chapter 997: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_2 Chapter 997: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_2 After a moment, the secretary responded, licking his lips, ¡°Of course, President Thompson, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± On the other side. At a well-known international art exhibition. Samuel Thompson was introducing his creative ideas to foreign dignitaries. Just then, his assistant handed over the mobile phone, ¡°It¡¯s a call from your family.¡± Family? Samuel Thompson was taken aback. He had a video call with his parents just the night before, and they knew he had an art exhibition today. In principle, his parents shouldn¡¯t be calling at this time. Could it be¡­ Something had happened? Samuel Thompson answered the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± Whatever the person on the other side of the phone said, Samuel Thompson¡¯s face changed, any trace of his smile vanished, ¡°What?¡± Then, Samuel Thompson tried to calm himself down, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After hanging up, Samuel threw all caution to the wind, tearing off his identification badge from his chest and headed out. The dignitaries who were just speaking to him were left stunned. Even his assistant couldn¡¯t react in time. After a while, the assistant finally reacted and chased after him, ¡°Mr. Thompson! Mr. Thompson!¡± But Samuel Thompson was too fast, the assistant could not catch up. What on earth was happening? At the Thompson Family Manor. The ambulance arrived very quickly. Viola Thompson was carried onto the ambulance. Bread, their dog, jumped into the ambulance without any hesitation. He obediently lay down on the floor, not making a sound throughout, just watching Viola who was lying on the stretcher. The medical staff, seeing the dog¡¯s understanding, did not chase him away. Mary Perryne tightly held Viola¡¯s hand, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Viola! Viola, what¡¯s wrong? Can you talk to mom?¡± ¡°The family needs to stay calm and not interfere with our medical rescue!¡± ¡°Mary, you must not panic,¡± Sawyer Thompson pulled Mary to one side, comforting her, ¡°Viola will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Just then, Mrs. Thompson looked at Mary sternly and said, ¡°Stop crying. You need to hold back those tears!¡± It is unfortunate to cry in front of a severely ill person. Especially in front of a young lady like Viola. Mary Perryne looked at Mrs. Thompson and struggled to hold back her tears, but she just couldn¡¯t stop them. Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°If you want to harm Viola, just keep crying!¡± Mary Perryne controlled her sobbing and her tears. She couldn¡¯t cry. She mustn¡¯t cry. With sirens sounding all the way and a marked police car clearing traffic ahead, what would ordinarily be an hour¡¯s drive was covered in just ten minutes. Viola was taken to the emergency room. The red light turned on. Sawyer Thompson, Mary Perryne, and Mrs. Thompson were waiting anxiously outside the door. Bread was sitting outside the operating room. Mantou, their cat, was sitting next to Bread. A passing nurse was very surprised. It was expected for dogs to be loyal, but cats being loyal was surprising. Time ticked away second by second. Inside the operating room, the situation was not good. ¡°Doctor Flack, the patient¡¯s indicators are all dropping!¡± ¡°Defibrillator!¡± ¡°Inject adrenaline!¡± Initially, Doctor Flack didn¡¯t realise the person on the operating table was Viola Thompson until he saw her face. ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Doctor Flack exclaimed in surprise. He had not expected today¡¯s patient to be Viola Thompson. Hearing this, The nurse at his side was taken aback. Because Doctor Flack¡¯s tone was not only one of shock but also incredible respect. Doctor Flack looked at the nurse, ¡°What is the patient¡¯s name?¡± The nurse said, ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Doctor Flack squinted his eyes. It really was Viola Thompson! He hadn¡¯t been mistaken! As a doctor, he was aware that Viola¡¯s condition was serious. He immediately stopped his actions and called over his apprentice, ¡°Savion, come here.¡± Doctor Savion immediately walked over, ¡°Teacher.¡± Doctor Flack then said, ¡°I need to step out for a moment.¡± Doctor Savion nodded, ¡°Teachers, I can handle it here.¡± Doctor Flack went outside, took off his gloves and made a phone call to the dean. The dean was also shocked at the news, ¡°Doctor Flack, you must stabilize Miss Thompson¡¯s condition first. I will immediately arrange for Professor Alnwick and Professor Lincoln to come over.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor Alnwick and Professor Lincoln were top experts domestically. Usually, getting any attention from them was a challenge. They were the guiding stars of Capital City Hospital. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that patient was Viola Thompson, it would be a challenging task to have both these experts personally involved. Hearing this, Doctor Flack sighed in relief, ¡°Okay, her situation is very critical at the moment. Please arrange it as soon as possible. I will wait for your news.¡± Chapter 998 - Chapter 998 281 Seeking death critically ill_3 Chapter 998: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_3 Chapter 998: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_3 The dean knew that time was of the essence, so he immediately contacted Professor Alnwick and Professor Lincoln. After hanging up the phone, Doctor Flack immediately returned to the operating room. Seeing Doctor Flack come over, Savion went up to him, a difficult expression on his face, ¡°Master, the patient¡¯s condition is very strange, at the moment we haven¡¯t detected any abnormalities.¡± After examination, Viola¡¯s body was no different from an average person. Yet, all her vital signs were steadily declining. Even the administration of adrenaline had no effect. Upon hearing this, Doctor Flack slightly furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Savion, handle things here for now, I¡¯m going to consult with Miss Thompson¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Savion nodded. Doctor Flack then left the operating room. The moment the door opened, Sawyer Thompson, Mary Perryne and Mrs. Thompson came over. Bread and Mantou also walked over immediately, looking up at Doctor Flack. As if. They could truly understand what Doctor Flack was saying. ¡°Doctor, how is my granddaughter (daughter) doing?¡± Doctor Flack pulled down his surgical mask, ¡°Who is Miss Thompson¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°I am.¡± said Mary. Doctor Flack turned to Mary, and asked, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I want to find out if there was anything abnormal with Miss Thompson before she fell into a coma?¡± Normally, a mother is the person who understands her daughter best. In actuality, every member of the Thompson Clan understood Viola very well. Before Mary could answer, Mrs. Thompson said: ¡°Viola came home the night before last, she got a chill from playing in the snow outside with the dogs last night. This morning she woke up with a high fever, felt unwell¡­¡± Mary was currently in a highly unstable emotional state, and it was difficult for her to answer the doctor¡¯s questions in full. Upon hearing this, Doctor Flack immediately asked, ¡°Did she take any medicine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Thompson said, ¡°At the time she said it was just a cold, and that a little traditional medicine would do, we never expected that she would fall into a coma this morning!¡± Doctor Flack nodded. Viola is a doctor herself, logically, she should have had a clear understanding of her own physical condition. Upon saying this, Mrs. Thompson immediately expressed regret, continuing, ¡°We kept trying to persuade her to go to the hospital for an examination, but she kept saying it was nothing serious. If I¡¯d known this would happen, I would have tied her up and brought her to the hospital myself.¡± Upon hearing this, Doctor Flack narrowed his eyes, ¡°Right, what kind of traditional medicine did Miss Thompson take? Do you still have the prescription?¡± The prescription? Viola had written the prescription herself. But now they were unable to unlock Viola¡¯s phone¡­ Just then, it seemed like Mary suddenly remembered something, ¡°Viola¡¯s medicine was brought by her classmate, Fiona! I¡¯ll call Fiona now!¡± Fortunately, Mary had saved Fiona Knight¡¯s phone number. When Mary called, Fiona was in the middle of class, she initially didn¡¯t want to pick up because it was a critical time as final exams were approaching and this last specialized class was extremely important. But since it was a call from Mary, what if it was something important? Fiona pressed the answer key and whispered, ¡°Hello.¡± Upon hearing Mary¡¯s voice, Fiona was immediately stunned. It was like a strike of thunder. How, how could this be? She even thought she might be hallucinating. That¡¯s Viola! Viola was so powerful, how could she possibly be in a coma? Whatever the teacher was saying at the front of the class, Fiona couldn¡¯t take in a word of it anymore; she pinched herself hard. It hurt. It was real! Fiona¡¯s heart immediately started pounding. She took a deep breath, bent over, trying her best not to attract the attention of the teacher, and left the classroom to make a call to Diana Hershey. After informing Diana, she also informed Rachel Barton. But Rachel wasn¡¯t responding to her calls or WhatsApp messages. Fiona couldn¡¯t worry about that anymore, jogging to the entrance of the campus to meet Diana. Diana had also slipped out from her class and ran all the way. ¡°Diana, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? How could anything happen to Vio? Wasn¡¯t it just a cold?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fiona said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation, Aunt Mary just called and said that Viola was being resuscitated at the Capital City Hospital.¡± Resuscitated! Diana hadn¡¯t put much thought into it initially, but upon hearing these words her face changed immediately, and she pulled Fiona¡¯s hand and started running. They jogged over to the side of the road. Coincidentally, there was an empty taxi parked alongside. Diana pulled out a wad of cash from her bag, ¡°Master, please get us to Capital City Hospital as fast as you can, I¡¯ll give you all this money!¡± Chapter 999 - Chapter 999 281 Seeking death critically ill_4 Chapter 999: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_4 Chapter 999: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_4 The driver, eyes shining, was filled with vitality upon seeing such amount of money, ¡°Hold on tight, young ladies!¡± Today, even if he gets fined, he would deliver Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey to the Capital City Hospital as quickly as possible. The driver had been driving for twenty years and was very familiar with the roads in Capital City, moving forward at the fastest speed possible. Whoosh! Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight firmly gripped the handrails in the car. Soon, the car arrived at the front of the hospital. The driver then said, ¡°Young ladies, this way for general consultations, that way for the emergency department!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Diana Hershey got off the car and ran hand in hand with Fiona Knight. They found out from the emergency triage desk that Viola Thompson was in the operating room for surgery. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight ran to the elevator. But at this moment, the elevator was stuck on the 17th floor and wasn¡¯t moving. The two couldn¡¯t wait any longer and simultaneously turned to each other, ¡°Should we just take the stairs?¡± Though climbing the stairs was somewhat slower, it was much better than the torment of waiting for the elevator. The two immediately proceeded to climb the stairs. The operating room was on the eighth floor. Diana Hershey, who normally complained about leg pain from merely walking a little, climbed eight floors without even expressing fatigue. Once the two reached the eighth floor, they hurriedly ran towards the door of the operating room. Sawyer Thompson, Mary Perryne, and the elderly Mrs. Thompson were all waiting at the door. ¡°Uncle, auntie, Grandma Thompson.¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight ran over, ¡°Is Viola alright?¡± Mary Perryne turned her head, ¡°She¡¯s alright, the doctors are saving her.¡± Although she said that Viola was okay, Mary Perryne¡¯s expression was grave. However, presently, she could only use ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯ to comfort herself. Fiona Knight pulled out her phone, ¡°Oh yes, Auntie, this is the prescription Viola gave me.¡± Mary Perryne took the phone and immediately handed it to Doctor Flack beside her, ¡°Doctor Flack, take a look.¡± Doctor Flack took the phone. The prescription was simple and composed of common herbs for treating cold and flu. However, these medicines wouldn¡¯t lead to serious complications. Doctor Flack turned to Fiona Knight, ¡°Apart from these, did Miss Thompson ask you to buy any other medicine?¡± ¡°No.¡± Doctor Flack furrowed his brow slightly. If the medicine wasn¡¯t the issue, why did Viola Thompson remain unconscious? At that moment, a servant of the Thompson Clan arrived in haste. ¡°Madam! This is the medicine residue that was prepared for the Miss in the kitchen yesterday.¡± Doctor Flack took the medicine residue and passed it to a nurse nearby, ¡°Send it to the lab for immediate testing!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey were stunned. An ominous premonition descended from the sky. Testing the medicine residue. This suggested that Viola Thompson¡¯s condition might be much more serious than they had imagined. Mrs. Thompson turned to Doctor Flack at this moment, ¡°Doctor Flack, tell me honestly, what is the current state of my granddaughter? Don¡¯t worry about me, I can take it.¡± Hearing this, Doctor Flack sighed, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, truth be told, Miss Thompson¡¯s condition is very alarming. Her vital functions are continuously declining and we don¡¯t know the specifics of her situation. The hospital¡¯s president has already contacted Professor Lincoln and Professor Alnwick to come over. Both Professor Lincoln and Professor Alnwick are top-tier experts in the nation; with them here, Miss Thompson will definitely pull through.¡± Despite the brutally harsh reality. He had to clarify things with Mrs. Thompson and the Thompson Family. After all, Viola Thompson could potentially stop breathing at any moment. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s legs gave way and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were there to support her in time. Mary Perryne, on the other hand, straight away collapsed into Sawyer Thompson¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t imagine. If anything were to happen to Viola, how would she live on? How was she supposed to live on? ¡°Sawyer, Sawyer!¡± Mary Perryne clutched at Sawyer¡¯s collar, struggling to hold back her tears, ¡°Viola will be alright, won¡¯t she? Viola will definitely be okay!¡± As a son, a husband, and a father, Sawyer Thompson knew well the weight of the responsibilities on his shoulders. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t panic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And certainly couldn¡¯t be confused. If he were to fall into chaos, what would become of Mrs. Thompson and Mary Perryne? Sawyer Thompson patted Mary Perryne¡¯s shoulder and managed to squeeze out a slight smile, ¡°Everything will be okay. Viola will be okay. Our Viola is very lucky and has a long path ahead of her. She will definitely be okay¡­¡± As he spoke, he began to feel his voice tremble, so he quickly stopped and silently comforted Mary Perryne. And at that moment, at the other end of the corridor, two individuals decked in lab coats were quickly approaching. Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000 281 Seeking death critically ill_5 Chapter 1000: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_5 Chapter 1000: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_5 On seeing the newcomers, Doctor Flack rushed forward to greet them, ¡°Professor Lincoln, Professor Alnwick!¡± Both Professor Lincoln and Professor Alnwick had previously worked with Viola Thompson. Both agreed that Viola was a miracle in the medical field. Throughout their long medical careers, both failed to stand shoulder to shoulder with Viola. Upon hearing about Viola¡¯s incident, they immediately dropped all work and rushed to the hospital. Professor Lincoln looked at Doctor Flack and lowered his voice to ask, ¡°You sure it¡¯s Miss Thompson?¡± Doctor Flack nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure.¡± Upon hearing this, both professors frowned slightly, sensing that things were not that simple. According to Doctor Flack¡¯s feedback, Viola fell into a coma because of a cold and fever. However, based on their extensive clinical experience, they knew that no matter how severe a cold is, it would not lead to Viola¡¯s condition. ¡°Professors Lincoln and Alnwick! I beg you to save my daughter!¡± Mary Perryne hastily walked over, her eyes red, ¡°As long as you can save my daughter, I am willing to do anything.¡± Professor Alnwick turned to look at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, rest assured, we¡¯ll do our utmost best.¡± With that said, the two went into the operating room with Doctor Flack. The surgery was still underway with intense urgency. Mrs. Thompson clapped her hands together, and the normally non-Buddhist believer prayed with heartfelt sincerity, ¡°May the Bodhisattva bless Viola. As long as Viola is alright, I am willing to give up ten or twenty years of my life!¡± Time went by, every minute and second. Before they knew it, five hours had passed. Yet, there was still no movement from the operating room. Diana Hershey brought some food from outside, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Uncle, and Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Vio is such a good person, she will definitely be okay. You all should eat something first.¡± Sawyer Thompson took the food box, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Diana Hershey said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. This is what I should do.¡± Viola is now in a coma, and her two brothers are not in town and haven¡¯t been able to get back yet. It is her responsibility to take care of Viola¡¯s family in her stead. Sawyer Thompson and Mary couldn¡¯t take a bite, but they still forced themselves to have a bowl of soup. Mrs. Thompson also had a bowl of millet porridge. She couldn¡¯t add to the chaos at a time like this. She had to see Viola getting better. She wanted to wait for Viola to recover and then take a family portrait together. Diana also bought canned food for the cats and dog food. But Mantou and the bread, usually so gluttonous, didn¡¯t move a bit when they saw the food. ¡°Mantou, bread, aren¡¯t you two hungry?¡± At this, bread turned its head to look at Diana Hershey, made a low whimper, and then went to lie down at the door of the operating room. Mantou also followed, scraping at the tightly closed door with its little paws. Diana could hardly believe that these two little creatures were so understanding. She held back her emotions, walked over to them, and stroked their heads, speaking in a light tone, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Vio will be okay. You guys need to eat well and drink water. After Vio gets better, you two will be able to see her.¡± On the other side. Rachel Barton came out of the hostel and saw the incoming call display. It was a call from Fiona Knight. She didn¡¯t rush to call back, and instead opened WhatsApp. There were more than twenty messages on WhatsApp. All were sent by Fiona Knight. The general content was that Viola had an accident and was in the hospital for emergency treatment. What does Viola¡¯s hospital emergency treatment have to do with her? She¡¯s not even a doctor! Does she also have to perform surgery on Viola? Where was Viola when she was sold and mistreated by others? They only think of her now? Rachel Barton sneered. For a moment. She took out her phone and dialed Fiona Knight. In the blink of an eye, Rachel Barton changed her expression and said anxiously, ¡°Fiona, I just saw your messages, is Vio okay? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there at the hospital right away!¡± After speaking, Rachel Barton hailed a cab and headed towards the hospital. On the other side. Flora Tiarks was taking an exam today, and her phone was shut off, so she naturally missed Fiona¡¯s call. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Flora Tiarks opened WhatsApp, she was pale. She could never imagine that Viola, who was fine the day before, had been taken to the emergency room today. Flora Tiarks ran out of the examination room without even taking her bag, hailed a cab, and arrived at Capital City Hospital. She arrived even earlier than Rachel Barton. ¡°Where¡¯s Vio? What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Flora Tiarks had even forgotten to greet Mrs. Thompson and others, and went straight to Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey. Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001 281 Seeking death critically ill_6 Chapter 1001: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_6 Chapter 1001: 281: Seeking death, critically ill!_6 Diana Hershey said, ¡°Viola is still in the operating room.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Diana Hershey lowered her voice and said, ¡°Go and comfort Grandma Thompson and the uncles and aunts. They¡¯ve been worried all day and didn¡¯t have much to eat at lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Flora Tiarks nodded affirmatively. ¡°Grandma Thompson, uncles, aunts, you don¡¯t need to worry. Viola has a lucky aura that is sure to turn good luck out of bad.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded and forced a smile. Before long, Rachel Barton had also rushed to the entrance of the operating room. By the time she arrived, it had been over an hour since Flora Tiarks had arrived. ¡°The traffic was terrible. Is Viola still in surgery? Has the doctor said what the problem is?¡± Fiona Knight replied, ¡°The doctor hasn¡¯t been able to diagnose the problem yet.¡± Rachel Barton frowned slightly, ¡°How can this be?¡± Her face showed worries, but inside she breathed a sigh of relief. It seems. That person was right. The drug is colorless and tasteless, and the doctors can¡¯t detect it. This is Viola¡¯s retribution. Why should Viola by default be superior to others? Why does Viola get to step on her head and trample on her dignity? If it hadn¡¯t been for Viola, Mr. White wouldn¡¯t have humiliated her so much. If it hadn¡¯t been for Viola, she nearly would have been sold by her own parents! ¡­ All of this, it¡¯s all Viola¡¯s fault! Viola owes her! This is Viola¡¯s retribution. Thinking of this, Rachel Barton¡¯s eyes, which were cast down, were filled with vicious delight. If only Viola disappears from this world, then Mr. White will surely fall in love with her. Just then. The operating room light suddenly dimmed. Then. The doctors and nurses began walking out. Everyone who had been waiting outside immediately crowded them, ¡°Doctor, how is Viola¡¯s condition?¡± Professor Alnwick removed his surgical mask, his face complex, and he sighed, ¡°Miss Thompson¡¯s situation is not optimistic at the moment. Based on initial checks, we suspect she has contracted the very rare Delos virus. We currently have no cure for this virus. The family must be prepared.¡± Prepared? Hearing this, Mary Perryne felt a rush of fury, she couldn¡¯t catch her breath, and she fainted on the spot. ¡°Mary!¡± Sawyer Thompson immediately caught Mary Perryne and pressed on her acupoint, ¡°Mary, keep your spirits up. Viola will be okay.¡± Mary Perryne opened her eyes, there was no luster in them as before. She couldn¡¯t say a word. Why? Why is fate doing this to her? If anything happens to Viola, she might as well not live either. What¡¯s the point of her living? Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t stand steady either, tears rushing out. Flora Tiarks with her quick reflexes, immediately held Mrs. Thompson up. ¡°Grandma, you must hang on. You cannot collapse at this time. Viola is so good, she¡¯s everyone¡¯s pride. There will definitely be a miracle,¡± as Flora Tiarks spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were also very sad. They still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened to Viola. Although Rachel Barton was overjoyed inside, she had to keep up appearances. So, pretending to be upset, she said, ¡°I believe Viola will definitely be okay.¡± Viola was taken to the intensive care unit. She was just lying there with tubes all over her body. Bread sat in front of the door, whimpering softly. Mantou reached out his little paw, trying to enter, but the gap was too small, and he couldn¡¯t get in. Just half an hour later. The hospital issued two critical condition notices. The relatives of the Thompson Clan, upon hearing this news, rushed towards Capital City immediately. On the other side. Terrence Lentz took out his phone and sent a message to Viola Thompson. Their conversation had been paused since last night. Viola sent him a photo of the snowy scenery outside her window. Terrence reminded her to wear more clothes before going to sleep. In the morning, Terrence sent her a message. But she didn¡¯t reply. It¡¯s common for Viola to be busy with various things and therefore, late in replying to messages, but today, Terrence felt that something was off. He took out his phone, made a call. No one answered on the other side. Terrence Lentz frowned slightly, then picked up the office phone, ¡°Book me the earliest flight back to Capital City right now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Terrence logged onto WhatsApp and sent Fiona Knight a message. He enquired about Viola. But Fiona Knight didn¡¯t reply either. Ten minutes later, Terrence got into the car in a hurry and rushed to the airport. Capital City. Rachel Barton looked at Viola lying in the hospital bed, a subtle smile playing on her lips. Who would have thought that Viola would have a day like this. Really satisfying. Really satisfying! Just then, Diana Hershey brought over a meal box, ¡°Rachel, go bring this to Grandma Thompson. She hasn¡¯t really eaten anything all day.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel took the meal box and headed towards the lounge. In the lounge. Mrs. Thompson was kneeling on the ground, praying earnestly, ¡°Bodhisattva, please guarantee Viola¡¯s safety. If Viola could be safe and sound, I¡¯m willing to give my own life in exchange.¡± At this moment, Mrs. Thompson was full of regret. She regretted why she didn¡¯t send Viola to the hospital last night. The child had a temperature close to forty degrees by that time. If she had insisted, Viola would definitely have been admitted to the hospital. It was her fault. All because she, as a grandmother, didn¡¯t give much thought. It was she who harmed Viola. Rachel looked at Mrs. Thompson, her eyes reflecting an indescribable expression. Why. Why does Viola get such a loving grandmother? And her? Even if she dies, probably no one would feel heartache for her, right? Nobody would even shed a tear for her. Since Mrs. Thompson is so fond of Viola and can¡¯t bear to part with her, then she could just go down and accompany Viola. Thinking of this, Rachel narrowed her eyes and walked over to Mrs. Thompson. Then she spoke, ¡°Grandma Thompson.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson, leaning against the wall, stood up from the ground and looked towards Rachel. Rachel placed the meal box on the table and gently said, ¡°Grandma Thompson, I do have one method that might help Viola recover.¡± ¡°What method?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson immediately looked at Rachel, a gleam in her eyes. Rachel handed Mrs. Thompson a glass of water, then uttered, ¡°Do you believe in the Buddha? If you do, you might want to try a pilgrimage to St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral after a period of fasting and cleansing, following the ritual of praying on bended knees and bowed head three times for every three steps you take. I¡¯ve heard that the prayers at St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral are very efficacious, provided that the devotee is of high integrity in the family and possesses a sincere heart, which would definitely move the Bodhisattva to fulfill the devotee¡¯s wishes.¡± A pilgrimage on bended knees and bowed head three times for every three steps taken is a rigorous ritual. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral is over twenty kilometers away from the Thompson Clan. Even the most physically fit would find the journey tiring, let alone performing the ritual. What¡¯s more, Mrs. Thompson is in her nineties. She wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such a strenuous journey. At this point, Rachel paused, then added, ¡°However, considering your age, your body may not be able to withstand the physical strain of the ritual. Or maybe, you can treat it as if I haven¡¯t said anything as the effectiveness of these measures remains uncertain. I believe that Viola will be blessed with good fortune and she will definitely be alright.¡± Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002 282 Turmoil protect Viola Thompson with your Chapter 1002: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_1 Chapter 1002: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_1 Mrs. Thompson just sat there listening. Her face betrayed no emotion. She neither agreed nor disagreed. One could not guess what she was thinking. Rachel Barton narrowed her eyes slightly. She had thought that after suggesting this, Mrs. Thompson would immediately go to St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral to pray for Viola Thompson. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Thompson hesitated. Indeed, people are inherently selfish. Even if the other party was her own granddaughter. This old woman was too afraid of death. Rachel Barton¡¯s eyes were full of mockery, she picked up a box of food, spooning out a bowl of green vegetables and yam porridge. ¡°Grandma Thompson, regardless, you should eat something first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Thompson took the box of food. Perhaps because Mrs. Thompson was not in a good mood and had lost her appetite, the dinner was relatively light. Green vegetable and yam porridge with two slices of millet buns, along with a small dish of appetizing pickles. Mrs. Thompson sat down and slowly ate the porridge with the pickles. When Rachel Barton returned to the entrance of the Intensive Care Unit, Sawyer Thompson was talking with Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and Flora Tiarks. ¡°Kids, today was quite hard on the four of you! There are exams tomorrow, I¡¯ve arranged for the driver to take you back to school. Viola¡¯s aunt and I can stay here with her.¡± Diana Hershey said: ¡°Uncle, how about the four of us take turns staying here with you and aunt tonight?¡± Viola was critically ill. Leaving just Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, along with the aging Mrs. Thompson, they really felt uneasy. Sawyer Thompson conjured up a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Viola¡¯s elder brothers will be here soon. Kids, your aunt and I really appreciate your kindness, if you¡¯re still not at ease, you can come to visit Viola after your exams tomorrow.¡± Flora Tiarks added: ¡°Uncle, you, aunt, and grandma mustn¡¯t worry too much, Viola will definitely be alright.¡± The usually quiet Fiona Knight also added: ¡°Flora is right, Viola is such a good person, a miracle is sure to occur.¡± Miracle? Hearing this, Rachel Barton¡¯s mouth curved into a sarcastic smile. If miracles happened so easily, they wouldn¡¯t be called miracles. This time. Viola was doomed. This was her retribution. Although this was what she thought, Rachel Barton kept her thoughts to herself, and lightly dashed over to the group, addressing Sawyer Thompson: ¡°Uncle, Viola will definitely be fine! We all are waiting for her to get better!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded in affirmation and escorted the four to the hospital gate. Only after the four had gotten into the car, did he turn back and return to the hospital. Back at the hospital, Sawyer Thompson went to Mary Perryne¡¯s room. The doctor just came out after doing his rounds. Sawyer Thompson approached the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± ¡°Mr. Thompson, you don¡¯t have to worry. Mrs. Thompson doesn¡¯t have any major issues, it¡¯s just a little heartburn.¡± Saying this, the doctor sighed and comforted: ¡°Mr. Thompson, all top experts in our hospital are working on designing a treatment plan for Miss Thompson, I believe, Miss Thompson will definitely recover.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hospital¡¯s 23rd floor conference room. The dean sat in front of the conference table, his face did not look good. A moment later, Dr. Janell said: ¡°Dean, Miss Thompson¡¯s current situation is very grim. Unless¡­ unless the Divine Doctor Suwen is invited, otherwise¡­¡± Invite Suwen? How is that possible? The Divine Doctor Suwen had the ability to bring the dead back to life. Unfortunately. He was elusive as a dragon. It was impossible for ordinary people to see him. Hearing this, the Dean frowned slightly: ¡°Does everyone have no other plans?¡± ¡°Miss Thompson¡¯s main problem is that the cause of the illness cannot be found.¡± Professor Lincoln took the floor. Without a cause, there¡¯s no way to prescribe the right remedy. Without being able to prescribe the right remedy, how can there be a plan? Professor Alnwick said, ¡°I heard Divine Doctor Suwen has a very gifted disciple named Nathaniel Besian. If we can contact Nathaniel, perhaps it could help Miss Thompson¡¯s situation.¡± The Dean set the plan, ¡°Let¡¯s use all our connections to contact Nathaniel. I will communicate with Mr. Thompson about this.¡± The Thompson Clan holds massive power in the Capital City. Finding someone should not be difficult. But, the difficulty lies in the fact that this person is a student of Divine Doctor Suwen. Divine Doctor Suwen was a transcendent figure. Naturally, her disciple was not an ordinary person either. ¡­. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side. After finishing her meal. Mrs. Thompson came to the Intensive Care Unit. Leaning on her cane, she simply stood there, looking through the thick glass, just staring inside. Viola was still lying on the hospital bed. Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003 282 Turmoil protect Viola Thompson with your Chapter 1003: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_2 Chapter 1003: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_2 She is very pale. If it weren¡¯t for the heart rate monitor still pulsing at her side, hardly anyone would believe she¡¯s still showing signs of life. A cat and a dog are sitting on either side of the entrance to the Intensive Care Unit. Like sentinels of the door. Upon seeing Mrs. Thompson, Bread lowered its head, walking over to her, whimpering softly. Like an injured child. Mrs. Thompson bent down to pat Bread¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Bread, don¡¯t worry. My Viola is lucky and strong. She will definitely pull through this tough time.¡± ¡°Woof.¡± Bread barked, as if to affirm Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words. But in reality, it understood nothing. It was just a speechless furry child. From the moment Viola Thompson was taken to the hospital, Bread and Mantou stopped eating. Even when food was pushed into their mouths, they would instantly spit it out. ¡°Good boy.¡± Mrs. Thompson patted Bread¡¯s head and fetched some dog food, ¡°Will you take a bite?¡± Bread took a sniff, then returned to its spot in front of the Intensive Care Unit and sat down. In doing so, it accidentally stepped on Mantou¡¯s tail. It would usually be as dangerous as touching a tiger¡¯s tail. But today, Mantou didn¡¯t even turn his head. Both of them sat shoulder to shoulder at the door, looking motionless at Viola inside. Seeing these two fur children, emotions that Mrs. Thompson had barely managed to control were once again close to the brink of collapse. They say small animals are incredibly intuitive. Could it be¡­ No. There¡¯s no way Viola could be in danger. This child has suffered enough in her life. Taken away by someone intentionally when she was little, she had many difficult days, and now she finally returned home. Before she could enjoy a few peaceful days, she suddenly fell into critical condition. Mrs. Thompson covered her mouth, her body trembling all over. She tried her best to hold back her tears. ¡°Mom.¡± Just then, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s voice echoed through the air. Mrs. Thompson looked back. It had only been one day. It looked as if Sawyer had aged over ten years. The anguish on his face was evident. His daughter was lying in the Intensive Care Unit, and he, as her father, was helpless, forced to watch as her condition grew increasingly perilous. Such a situation would be a severe blow for any father. However, in front of Mrs. Thompson, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to appear too distressed. Mrs. Thompson was of advanced age. Could she withstand such torturous stress? Looking at Sawyer, Mrs. Thompson thought not to show too much sadness in front of her son. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t afford to be a burden. At this time, she should serve as the most potent source of strength for her son. Mrs. Thompson took a deep breath, smiled, and asked Sawyer, ¡°Is Mary ok?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious to worry about, mom. You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Sawyer replied and then asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded and then asked, ¡°What about Brandon and Borden? When are they coming back?¡± ¡°They are on their way and will be here in about half an hour,¡± Sawyer replied, ¡°Mom, let the driver take you home to rest. I can handle things here in the hospital.¡± Then, Sawyer added, ¡°Xiuwei and Xiuwei are also on their way.¡± ¡°Alright, in that case, I will leave first.¡± As she said this, it seemed Mrs. Thompson had just thought of something, then added, ¡°I will go to St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral to pray for Viola tomorrow, so I might come a bit late.¡± ¡°Let Mary go with you,¡± Sawyer offered. ¡°No need,¡± Mrs. Thompson said with a casual wave, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I used to be on the battlefield.¡± How could Mary look after her when even she couldn¡¯t manage her own affairs? ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Before leaving, Mrs. Thompson took one more look at Viola lying on her hospital bed, ¡°Sawyer, I¡¯ll leave first. Notify me immediately if there are any changes in Viola¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Sawyer accompanied Mrs. Thompson to the hospital entrance and instructed the driver to drive carefully. Watching the car disappear into the distance, Sawyer took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and squatted down taking puff after puff. Alone, a man of one meter eighty-nine squatted in the corner of the hospital entrance, heavily inhaling his cigarette. HIs silhouette seemed lonely. About ten minutes later. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sawyer composed himself and proceeded to return to the hospital. ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡± Just then, Director Cooper was heading towards him. ¡°Director Cooper.¡± Sawyer stopped and looked at the director. Director Cooper continued, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Miss Thompson¡¯s illness is incredibly odd. Currently, there is only one person who can diagnose Miss Thompson¡¯s condition¡­¡± Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004 282 Turmoil protect Viola Thompson with your Chapter 1004: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_3 Chapter 1004: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_3 Before he could finish his sentence, Sawyer Thompson interrupted him hastily, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°As long as this person can save Viola, I am willing to go bankrupt!¡± Not to mention going bankrupt. He would even exchange his life for Viola Thompson¡¯s life. The hospital director understood Sawyer¡¯s feelings, ¡°The man is Nathaniel Besian, Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s disciple.¡± Nathaniel Besian. Sawyer Thompson had heard of him. But¡­ It is said that Nathaniel Besian¡¯s character is very similar to Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s. He is a bit of a recluse. He often does unexpected things. For example, staying alone in the primitive forest for three to five days¡­ It is not easy to find Nathaniel Besian. Concluding his remarks, the director said: ¡°Nathaniel Besian is Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s most proud disciple, and he fully understands Suen¡¯s teachings. I believe as long as we find Nathaniel Besian, Miss Thompson will surely be saved.¡± ¡°Thank you, Director, I will try to find a solution right away.¡± Even if he had to exhaust everything, he would find Nathaniel Besian. ¡°Hmm.¡± The director nodded. After bidding farewell to the director, Sawyer Thompson immediately put out a reward of ten million. Anyone who can help him find Nathianel Besian will receive a reward of ten million dollars. Any person providing clues related Nathaniel Besian would get a reward of 1 million dollars. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± At this moment, Mandel Thompson and Samuel Thompson ran into the room in a hurry. ¡°Mandel, Samuel.¡± Seeing his sons return, Sawyer Thompson breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Where is our sister now?¡± Sawyer Thompson replied, ¡°In the Intensive Care Unit.¡± Intensive Care Unit¡­ Upon hearing this answer, the two brothers were stunned. Although they knew that Viola was seriously ill. But they never expected that it had reached the point where she had to stay in the intensive care unit. Bang. Mandel Thompson¡¯s phone dropped to the ground, and he immediately ran towards the direction of the Intensive Care Unit. He did not even have time to pick up his phone. Samuel Thompson also hurriedly traced Mandel¡¯s steps. Soon¡­ The two brothers arrived at the doorway of the Intensive Care Unit. Beep Beep Beep ¡ª The smell of disinfectant filled the air, along with the noise of medical equipment. ¡°Viola!¡± Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t face the reality. His legs gave out and he almost fainted. Luckily, he steadied himself on the wall just in time. Otherwise, he might have collapsed. Mandel Thompson couldn¡¯t believe it either and walked to Sawyer Thompson¡¯s side, ¡°Dad, what happened? Did the doctors say what disease Viola has?¡± Before he left home, Viola was still lively. Because he would be away on business for a long time and was not sure if he could make it back before New Year, Viola specially reminded him to return home before the first day of the New Year. Because Mrs. Thompson and the photographer had set a time. They were going to have the photographer come and take pictures early morning on the first day of the year. But now, He is back, but Viola is lying in the Intensive Care Unit. Sawyer Thompson aged visibly overnight, ¡°At first, Viola seemed to have a simple cold and fever, but for some reason, she fell into a coma overnight. The doctors haven¡¯t diagnosed the cause of the disease yet and so they can¡¯t operate on her.¡± After saying this, Sawyer Thompson continued: ¡°The director of the hospital mentioned, Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s disciple Nathaniel Besian might be able to cure Viola. I have put out a reward notice.¡± ¡°Nathaniel Besian?¡± Hearing this name, Samuel Thompson immediately walked over, ¡°I think one of my friends knows him!¡± Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is that true?¡± Samuel immediately took out his mobile phone, ¡°I¡¯ll contact my friend right away.¡± But it was a pity. His friend also had not been in contact with Nathaniel Besian for a long time. During Nathaniel Besian¡¯s training time, to avoid outside distractions, he didn¡¯t carry his phone with him. Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°Li Hao, do you know anyone else who would know Nathaniel Besian? My sister is in a critical situation, I beg you! As long as you can help me contact Nathaniel Besian, I will surely reward you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister is my sister too, I¡¯ll go and make some calls right now, wait for my news.¡± ¡°Okay, Thank you.¡± On the other side, Mandel Thompson was also exhausting all his connections to contact Nathaniel Besian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The night quickly passed. The next morning, Other relatives of the Thompson Clan also rushed to the hospital. Elena Williams sat beside the sickbed, consoling Mary Perryne, ¡°Sister-in-law, you must hang in there now. What if Viola wakes up and you are not there?¡± Penny Kalafatis nodded, ¡°Elena is right. Sister-in-law, your most important task now is to take care of yourself and not let Viola worry about you.¡± Mary Perryne was completely devastated as she cried, ¡°My poor Viola is suffering too much, she is still so young, yet she was taken to an orphanage. She hadn¡¯t lived a single good day in her adoptive parents¡¯ home. At such a young age, she was pushed onto the operating table to cut out her liver¡­¡± Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005 282 Turmoil protect Viola Thompson with your Chapter 1005: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_4 Chapter 1005: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_4 ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t take good care of Viola. I deserve to die.¡± Elena Williams couldn¡¯t help but turn her head away, dabbing at the tears gathering in her eyes. Viola Thompson should have been the precious princess adored and pampered by the Thompson family. Yet she had encountered such a misfortune. Life had been too harsh on this child. Penny Kalafatis patted Mary Perryne¡¯s back, ¡°Sister-in-law, trust me. Viola will definitely be fine. She¡¯s lying in bed now and she needs your care. You have to stay strong, giving Viola strength and encouragement.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, if even you fall, how can Viola keep going?¡± This question struck Mary Perryne like a heavy blow. A wake-up call. Sudden sobering. Yes. Penny was right. She had to stay strong. She had to be in the best condition possible to welcome Viola back. Mary Perryne sat up immediately in her bed, ¡°Penny, I¡¯m hungry.¡± She needed to eat. She couldn¡¯t let Viola worry about her. Hearing her words, Penny showed a relieved smile and immediately instructed the housemaid to prepare meals for Mary. Whereas Mary got up right away and freshened herself up. In no time, she was back to her usual self. Penny and Elena exchanged meaningful looks, both relieved to see Mary regaining her spirits. They had been worried that if Mary completely fell apart, Viola, once recovered, would only find Mary collapsing in return. At 7:40 a.m. Terrence Lentz walked out of the airport right on time. He didn¡¯t even bother to collect his luggage, took out his phone, and switched off the flight mode. Messages popped up relentlessly on his WhatsApp. They were replies from Fiona Knight. ¡°Mr. Lentz, something happened to Viola!¡± Seeing this message, Terrence¡¯s brows furrowed. Without wasting time on reading other messages, he immediately made a phone call. Fiona, Diana Hershey, and Flora Tiarks, along with Rachel Barton were all on their way to the hospital. ¡°Viola is not in a good state, currently in the Capital City Hospital.¡± ¡°The Intensive Care Unit.¡± Upon hearing the words. Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t care about anything else. He ran at full speed. The car was waiting outside. Seeing him rush out, the assistant immediately opened the back door, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°To Capital City Hospital, quickly!¡± The tone of his voice was icy cold. The driver looked perplexed, glancing at a grim face through the rear-view mirror. There wasn¡¯t any noticeable change in his expression. But one couldn¡¯t bear to look at it for a long time. The driver floored the gas pedal. A loud roar emerged from the engine. The one-and-a-half-hour drive from the airport to the Capital City Hospital was shortened to just half an hour by the driver. Getting out of the car. Terrence Lentz went straight to the Capital City Hospital. He didn¡¯t go to the Intensive Care Unit right away. Instead, he sought the Dean¡¯s office. At the same time. Outside the door of the Intensive Care Unit. Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, Flora Tiarks, and Rachel Barton had all arrived. Viola lay in bed as before. Rachel noticed that most of the Thompson family were there. There was only one person missing. Mrs. Thompson. Rachel narrowed her eyes subtly. ¡°Dad,¡± at that moment, Mandel Thompson trotted over, ¡°I¡¯ve something to discuss with you.¡± Being a handsome man with a slender physique, he was like a predominant figure stepping out of a TV drama. This was Viola¡¯s elder brother. Mandel Thompson. This was Rachel Barton¡¯s first time meeting him. She felt more firmly than ever that Viola¡¯s fate was deserved. Viola had always claimed to treat her as a close friend, a sister, but she had never tried to set her up with Mandel Thompson. Mandel Thompson was already thirty- he was of marriageable age. She was just starting college. She and Mandel Thompson would make a good match. Although Mandel and Mr. White were different kinds of men, if Viola had made the effort and Mandel showed sincerity, there might have been a possibility for her with Mandel. But what about Viola? What had Viola done? Viola had done nothing. During the lonely and depressing time after her miscarriage, Viola had only provided verbal comfort, assuring her that she would surely find her own happiness in the future. Viola had never taken concrete action. Had Viola introduced Mandel to her earlier, perhaps, just perhaps, she would not have fallen for Mr. White. After all, matters of the heart are unpredictable. And it just so happened that Mandel was entirely her type. Indeed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Given who she was, why would she be worthy of the Thompson family? At this thought, Rachel Barton¡¯s eyes filled with a mocking look. ¡°Uncle, auntie.¡± At that moment, a gentleman of upright posture approached from not far away, stopped in front of Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, ¡°I¡¯m Terrence Lentz.¡± Terrence Lentz. Looking at the mature and steady man before them, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were both astounded, and it took a long while for them to react. Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006 282 Turmoil protect Viola Thompson with your Chapter 1006: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_5 Chapter 1006: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_5 Neither of them expected to meet Terrence Lentz under these circumstances. ¡°Hello, I am Viola¡¯s father,¡± Sawyer Thompson said to Terrence Lentz. Terrence Lentz bowed slightly at the couple. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m sorry I arrived late! I¡¯m now fully aware of everything that¡¯s happened to Viola. Please rest assured, I will bring Nathaniel Besian here as soon as possible.¡± Upon hearing this. Rachel Barton almost burst out laughing. Could Terrence Lentz bring Nathaniel Besian? On what grounds? Because he was a famous good-for-nothing in River City? Did he really think Nathaniel Besian was just some unsung cat or dog? How hilarious. As soon as he finished speaking, Terrence continued, ¡°Uncle and Auntie, please take good care of Viola during this time, until I return.¡± Having said this, Terrence turned around and left. After walking a few steps, he suddenly halted, turning back to take a glance at Viola, who lay in the ward. ¡°Viola, you must wait for me to come back.¡± In just a few seconds, Terrence continued walking ahead, his steps hurried. There was no time to lose. He needed to find Nathaniel Besian immediately. It was Viola¡¯s last hope. Watching Terrence¡¯s retreating figure, everyone was a bit stunned. At that moment, Elena Williams came over. ¡°Who was that guy who just left?¡± She was also from River City and naturally knew of Terrence¡¯s reputation. But she had never met Terrence before. The young man who just left was impeccably dressed, exuding a noble air, he didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. How could he possibly be Terrence Lentz! She must have heard wrong. ¡°It¡¯s Viola¡¯s boyfriend, Terrence Lentz,¡± Sawyer explained. Knowing that Viola was pleased with this boyfriend, Sawyer wouldn¡¯t disparage him or deny Terrence¡¯s identity. If Terrence could come at a time like this and give a promise, it meant that he¡¯s not a man without a sense of responsibility. He was more trustworthy than any man. Upon their first meeting. Sawyer¡¯s first impression of Terrence was satisfactory. Hearing this, Elena was somewhat surprised. She certainly didn¡¯t expect that the rumored good-for-nothing would have such an attractive appearance. It was indeed a surprise. What was even more surprising was that Terrence claimed he would bring Nathaniel Besian back. Nathaniel Besian was a person that even the entire Thompson Clan, with all its power, were unable to locate. Could Terrence actually find him that easily? From any perspective, it seemed unrealistic! ¡°Viola¡¯s boyfriend seems a bit unreliable,¡± Jayden Thompson, having just arrived, declared. ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant!¡± Even the entirety of the Thompson Clan couldn¡¯t find the man. Yet Terrence carelessly made a promise. He took actions without considering the consequences. Had he thought about what would happen if he failed to find Nathaniel Besian? What would he say to the Thompson Clan then? Such a man. A typical case of the grass is always greener on the other side. Viola was so exceptional, she deserved better, and should not settle for Nathaniel Besian. Jayden didn¡¯t like those who boasted without the ability to back it up. Sawyer responded, ¡°He¡¯s young, as long as he has the heart, that¡¯s enough!¡± In reality, Sawyer never really placed his hopes on Terrence. To him, the most commendable thing was Terrence¡¯s character. As the saying goes. Couples are like birds of the same forest. When disaster strikes, they each fly separately. Viola and Terrence weren¡¯t even married yet, but he was devoted nonetheless. It proved that Viola had chosen the right person. Thus, Jayden didn¡¯t say anything more. At present, the focus was on Viola¡¯s condition. Everything else was secondary. On the other side. Mrs. Thompson, dressed in plain attire, was walking on the road to St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral. Three kneels, one bow. Her movements were very standard. Every kneel was accompanied by murmurs of prayers. ¡°I implore Bodhisattva to bless my Viola with health and happiness. I am willing to trade my life for hers.¡± Her devotion was genuine. Three steps, one kneel. Nine steps, one bow. She never missed a step. Soon, she drew the attention of passersby. Some approached, intending to dissuade her. ¡°Old lady, you are too old for this, won¡¯t be able to bear it!¡± Mrs. Thompson turned a deaf ear. She continued to kneel and bow sincerely. Even though her steps were already a bit shaky and her forehead bled from the act of prostrating, she showed no signs of backing down. ¡°Ah, such a tough life for the elderly.¡± ¡°She must have run into some difficulties, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be prostrating herself like this. She¡¯s either repaying a vow or praying for her family.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Others brought out their phones, recording Mrs. Thompson¡¯s silhouette. The cold wind grew stronger and heavier. Snow was quickly fluttering down from the sky. There were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the road. But Mrs. Thompson had not given up yet. Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007 282 Turmoil protect Viola Thompson with your Chapter 1007: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_6 Chapter 1007: 282: Turmoil, protect Viola Thompson with your life!_6 She was still prostrating herself along the way. She had covered more than twenty kilometers. She had already walked nearly half the distance on her knees, with the snowstorm piercing through her clothes, it was freezing cold. Chilling to the bone. Her steps were becoming heavy, as if weighed down by a massive stone, each step was like being pricked by a needle. Painful. But as soon as she thought that if she persevered to the end, Viola Thompson would recover, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pace would lighten up. Hold on. She must hold on. She was the best grandmother in the world! Looking at the road ahead, Mrs. Thompson disdainfully said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with this roads? Back in my day, I walked more than ninety kilometers across grasslands overnight!¡± That time was much more challenging than now. Sucker up. Sally Bennett. But the further she went, the heavier the snowstorm became. This road seemed endless, and Mrs. Thompson¡¯s energy dwindled bit by bit. It was like she was practically crawling on her knees, crawling three steps, then standing up, and finally kneeling down to pray. The fresh red blood stained the white snow. Mrs. Thompson did not know how long she had been crawling, her legs began to stiffen, until she could no longer stand up and could only crawl in the snow. No. She must persist. She must stand up, Mrs. Thompson clenched her teeth, used all her strength to stand up from the ground, and was about to bow down and kneel. Thud. She fell flat into the thick snow. At that moment. Mrs. Thompson sobbed out loud. It wasn¡¯t because she was in great pain. Nor was it because she was worried about herself. She felt she was such a useless grandmother. Not only did she fail to take her granddaughter to the hospital the moment she fell ill, but she also couldn¡¯t even handle such small tasks properly. Now. Viola was still lying in the hospital bed. And she was causing trouble for everyone. She was not a good grandmother. ¡°Sally Bennett, you are so useless!¡± Mrs. Thompson lay there in the snow, and just when she was about to give up, she suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t taken a family portrait with Viola yet. She couldn¡¯t die. Even if she was to die, she had to hold on until they took the family portrait. At that moment, Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t know where the strength came from, but she actually managed to prop herself up from the snow. Then kneel every three steps, and prostrate every nine steps. The snowstorm got heavier, blocking Mrs. Thompson¡¯s steps forward. Her breathing became more and more difficult, her movements became slower, and her head and body were nearly entirely covered by the snow. ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t muster any strength anymore and lay there in the snow, ¡°Viola, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Grandma can¡¯t take the family portrait anymore¡­¡± She did not want to die. She wanted to live for another ten years. She felt so greedy. How about five years? She wanted to see Viola get married and have children. She had missed Viola¡¯s childhood, but she did not want to miss the childhood of her great-grandchild. Viola¡¯s child. Would definitely be as sensible and adorable as Viola, and would grow up to be incredibly beautiful. Such a pity¡­ She wouldn¡¯t be able to see that now. With her last strength, Mrs. Thompson took out her phone from her pocket and pulled up the photos she had taken with Viola. Her granddaughter was simply the most well-behaved, most beautiful, most filial granddaughter in the world. Knowing she had trouble sleeping, Viola would hand make a pillow for her to sleep better. When Mrs. Thompson was feeling down, Viola would tell jokes to cheer her up. No matter how busy she was, Viola would message her every day. But now. She could no longer receive messages from Viola. Thinking about this. Tears welled up in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes. She swiped to the next photo. It was a shot of Viola busily cooking instant noodles in the kitchen. Mrs. Thompson still remembered how those noodles tasted like. She had never tasted such terrible instant noodles before. Thinking about it, Mrs. Thompson chuckled. This lass. Perhaps she just wasn¡¯t cut out for the kitchen after all. Perhaps realizing that she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. Mrs. Thompson opened her notes app. With trembling hands, she typed out a line: Viola, my granddaughter, you must be happy. She wanted to type a second line, but her fingers were stiffening bit by bit and couldn¡¯t move. Finally. Mrs. Thompson slowly closed her eyes. An image of Viola as a child appeared before her. At three months. Viola could smile. At five months. Viola grew her first baby tooth. At eight months. Viola could stand up with the support of the bed. At twelve months. Viola turned one. It was also at this time that she learned to walk and call her grandmother. At four years old. Viola started kindergarten. At seven years old. Upon graduating from kindergarten, she became a primary school student. At thirteen years old. Viola graduated from primary school and became a middle school student in the same year. ¡­ At eighteen years old. Viola graduated from high school and successfully got into Capital University. Shot to fame. Mrs. Thompson shed tears of regret. There were still many regrets in her life. She was too reluctant to leave this world. The snow fell heavier and heavier. The fluffy snowflakes seemed to be pouring down from the sky. The accumulated snow piled up thicker and thicker, falling on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s body, covering her. Perhaps due to the blood connection between mother and son. Sawyer Thompson seemed to sense something. He called Mrs. Thompson, but there was no answer on the other end. Out of helplessness, he called home to inquire about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s situation from the maids. The maid replied that Mrs. Thompson had gone out early in the morning, saying she was going to pray at St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral. To pray at St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral. Although his mother had mentioned this yesterday, Sawyer Thompson still sensed something was amiss. She wouldn¡¯t be unreachable even if she was praying. After hanging up the phone, Sawyer Thompson immediately had someone contact the abbot of St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral, but the reply was that Mrs. Thompson had not gone to St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral. She didn¡¯t go to St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral? Then where did Mrs. Thompson go?! Why wasn¡¯t she answering the phone? Just then. A phone call came in. It was from an unknown caller, without a saved number. Sawyer Thompson answered the phone, ¡°Hello, this is.¡± Subconsciously. He felt this phone call had something to do with Mrs. Thompson. A voice came from the other end, ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Sawyer Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ellis Edgar, a police officer from the District Police Department. We received a report from the public about discovering a¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sawyer Thompson couldn¡¯t take in the rest of the words. Thud. The phone fell to the floor. The screen shattered. He fell to his knees and sobbed loudly, ¡°Mother!¡± Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008 283 Is Rachel Barton the killer A direct slap in Chapter 1008: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_1 Chapter 1008: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_1 The atmosphere in the air was suffocating and oppressive. Sawyer Thompson knew the situation was bad. But he never expected that Mrs. Thompson would have such an accident. On one hand his mother, on the other his daughter. At this moment, Sawyer felt as helpless as a child. Dry words can¡¯t portray the pain that Sawyer was going through. The voice of a police officer came from over the phone, ¡°Hello, Mr. Thompson, Mr. Thompson, can you hear me? Please come to Capital City Hospital immediately¡­¡± Sawyer couldn¡¯t hear anything else. His abnormal state caught the attention of the Thompson Clan. Mandel Thompson was the first to rush over, ¡°Dad, Dad, what¡¯s happened?¡± Then, Samuel Thompson and Mary Perryne also ran over. ¡°Sawyer! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sawyer tried hard to calm himself down, took a deep breath, and looked at Mandel, ¡°Your Grandma, your Grandma, something¡­happened.¡± Mrs. Thompson had an accident! Hearing this. Everyone was stunned. The faces of Evan Thompson and Jayden Thompson paled instantly. Evan crouched down and grasped Sawyer¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Big Brother, what did you say? What¡¯s happened to Mom?¡± Although Mrs. Thompson had reached the age of senility. Her health condition had always been good. She had a physical health check regularly every month. Although Evan wasn¡¯t often by his mother¡¯s side, he always looked at Mrs. Thompson¡¯s health report every month. Her health check results were normal every month. So why did something suddenly happen? Jayden was also stunned and felt like the world was spinning. He could hardly believe it was true. Why, why did it happen like this? Tears streamed down Sawyer¡¯s face. He had been trying to control his emotions these days. Now. He couldn¡¯t control it anymore. The news of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s accident became the last straw that broke his back. Evan went on, ¡°Big Brother! Can you talk! What¡¯s happened to Mom? Where is she?¡± Sawyer was crying too hard to speak. Jayden also crouched down, ¡°Big Brother!¡± Mary Perryne was very anxious, ¡°Sawyer, say something!¡± It took a long while for Sawyer to regain his composure. No emotion could be seen from his face anymore. He said weakly, ¡°Mom fainted on her way to St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral. By the time she was found by passersby, she had already lost consciousness. The hospital has given up rescue and told us to make preparations.¡± Overwhelmed by grief, Sawyer managed to choke out this piece of news. He could hardly breathe. After hearing this, Evan, Jayden, and all others present froze. ¡°What!?¡± How could it be? Though everyone had already guessed that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t be very good. They did not expect that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s situation was this serious. Prepare for the worst? Just yesterday Mrs. Thompson was perfectly fine. How could they be preparing for the worst today? Evan took a deep breath and then asked, ¡°Which hospital is Mom at?¡± Sawyer wiped the tears from his face, ¡°Capital City Hospital too.¡± Rachel Barton stood behind Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, looking at Sawyer crying. Regret was all that was visible in her eyes. There¡¯s no denying it. All of this was as she anticipated. The one thing Rachel didn¡¯t expect was that the old woman¡¯s luck was so good that she encountered someone who called the police. If no one had called the police, she would have frozen to death on the side of the road. Well, this was good too. What¡¯s the point of the old woman hanging on by a thread? Dared she to think that she could wait for Viola Thompson? Dream on. This time, Viola Thompson. She was doomed! Thinking of this, a malicious light filled Rachel¡¯s eyes, and she clenched her fist. She wanted to watch Viola Thompson die with her own eyes. Then Mrs. Thompson¡­ Just at this moment. An officer in uniform and a doctor were running toward them. ¡°Who is the family of Miss Sally Bennet?¡± ¡°We, we all are!¡± Mary Perryne and the two sisters-in-law immediately answered. The doctor nodded his head, then said, ¡°Good, then please follow me.¡± Everyone followed the steps of the police officer and the doctor. Mrs. Thompson had been moved from the emergency room to a hospital room. She was lying on the bed, her face pale, a tube in her nose, showing no signs of life whatsoever. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At her first glance, anyone could tell she was on the brink of death. ¡°Mom!¡± Sawyer, along with his two brothers, rushed over, sobbing, ¡°Mom! Wake up!¡± Because Mrs. Thompson missed the golden time for rescue, plus with her great age and deteriorating physical condition, she was being kept alive by nutrient solution and a respirator. Mary Perryne and two sisters-in-law stood on the side, shedding endless tears. Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009 283 Is Rachel Barton the killer A direct slap in Chapter 1009: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_2 Chapter 1009: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_2 What has happened to the Thompson Clan? The youngest granddaughter was lying on a sickbed, her life hanging by a thread. And now even Mrs. Thompson was lying on the operating table¡­ How are they going to get through the days to come? Just when one wave settled, another rose, Mandel Thompson turned to the doctor nearby, ¡°Doctor, if there¡¯s a chance to save my grandmother, no matter the cost, we are willing to pay!¡± The doctor shook his head, his eyes full of regret, ¡°Mrs. Thompson is old. She had undergone major surgery in the past. Rescuing her now will not only be meaningless but will also exacerbate the condition!¡± He paused and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for her to hang on, she must have unfulfilled wishes! You as her family should try to fulfill her wishes as soon as possible.¡± Unfulfilled wishes. Mandel Thompson looked up at Mrs. Thompson on the bed, his eyes turning red. He knew. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s unfulfilled wish definitely had to do with Viola Thompson. Mandel Thompson took a deep breath, gazed for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Are we really out of options?¡± The doctor shook his head. He added, ¡°You should prepare yourselves emotionally. Given her current condition, there¡¯s a chance she might stop breathing at any moment.¡± Stop breathing. Before, Mandel Thompson thought this phrase was far from his reality. But now. The two people he loved the most were under the threat of these four words. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°Mr. Mandel Thompson, correct?¡± a police officer asked in a lowered voice as he approached him. ¡°Yes.¡± Mandel Thompson looked up. The policeman continued, ¡°You are the eldest grandson of Mrs. Sally Bennett?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded. The policeman looked at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Please come with me to make a statement. Also, the Good Samaritan who brought the elderly lady to the hospital is still here. She even paid for the medical expenses. As family members, you should at least express gratitude. You should not discourage acts of kindness.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Mandel Thompson followed the officer. After making the statement, he followed the officer to the hospital¡¯s waiting area. The waiting room was crowded. The noise was loud. ¡°Miss Astir.¡± The police officer led Mandel Thompson to a young girl in a blue down jacket and stopped there. Upon hearing him, the young girl stood up from her blue plastic chair. ¡°Officer Zhou, how are you.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Officer Zhou continued, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is the eldest grandson of the elderly lady you assisted.¡± Then Officer Zhou looked at the young girl, ¡°Mr. Thompson, this is Miss Isla Astir who was the first to bring the old lady to the hospital.¡± Mandel Thompson reached out to Isla Astir, ¡°Thank you for taking my grandmother to the hospital. My name is Mandel Thompson.¡± ¡°It was my pleasure.¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°How much was the medical bill you paid? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± Isla Astir responded, ¡°It was a total of 6000.¡± Mandel Thompson brought out his cellphone, ¡°What¡¯s your account number?¡± Isla Astir took out her phone and displayed a payment code, ¡°You can just scan it.¡± Mandel Thompson promptly transferred 7000. After hearing the notification sound for the transfer, Isla Astir looked up at Mandel Thompson, furrowing her eyebrows slightly. Why would he overpay by 1000? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fearing that Isla Astir might misunderstand, Mandel Thompson quickly explained, ¡°Miss Astir, don¡¯t get me wrong. You took the trouble to get my grandmother to the hospital, which not only held up your work but also took up your time. Consider this extra thousand as compensation for your lost time and effort.¡± His words were quite pleasant. Isla Astir responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I happened to be off today. I believe that anyone, encountering such a situation, wouldn¡¯t just stand by. After all, we all grow old one day. If I had ignored it today, in many years, the one lying in the snow could have been me.¡± At this point, Isla Astir paused, then looked at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Though I don¡¯t exactly understand what has happened, I still need to say this. The elderly are already at such an advanced age. As children and grandchildren, you should fulfill your obligations to take care of the elderly, and not leave the elders to go out alone in a snowstorm! Not to mention an old person, even a young person would find it hard to get up after a fall in such conditions! What you did was utterly irresponsibly towards the elderly!¡± By the end, Isla Astir was somewhat angry. She really couldn¡¯t stand the sight of unfilial children. Most of the time. Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010 283 Is Rachel Barton the killer A direct slap in Chapter 1010: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_3 Chapter 1010: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_3 A pair of parents can support eight or nine children, but eight or nine daughters can barely support one elderly person. What¡¯s the point of having a house filled with children and grandchildren? In the end, it¡¯s still a solitary and miserable existence! Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t bother to explain. In this incident, they were in the wrong. ¡°The willingness to care for parents yet they won¡¯t be around to receive it! How you treat the elderly now, that¡¯s how your children will treat you in the future!¡± After finishing these words, Isla Astir¡¯s anger subsided quite a bit, and she continued, ¡°Give me your payment code! I¡¯m returning the extra thousand dollars to you!¡± She could take her money But she couldn¡¯t, in any way, keep the extra thousand dollars that Mandel Thompson had given her. After all, everyone gets old one day. Mandel Thompson immediately took out his phone and pulled up his payment code, ¡°I am truly sorry, Miss Astir. I was not thoughtful enough.¡± Who would have thought that President Thompson, who calls the shots in the business world, would also have a day when he would be chastised by a young woman. Isla Astir transferred the money back to Mandel Thompson. This scene was witnessed by Rachel Barton, standing not too far away. She was too far away to hear their conversation. But she could recognize the person. This young girl was Isla Astir from their class. Isla Astir was beautiful and had a good figure. Therefore, she had many suitors in her class. But she was somewhat aloof, and preferred to keep to herself, scarcely having any friends. Everyone would say Isla Astir is a cool goddess. But today. The cool goddess was playing tricks like this, trying to grab Mandel Thompson¡¯s attention. Isn¡¯t that nauseating? Rachel Barton never thought Isla Astir could be that kind of person. It¡¯s not that Isla Astir is apathetic to worldly desires, nor that she has no one she likes. Isla Astir just didn¡¯t fancy the immature boys in their class. Those young boys, none of them were reliable, they couldn¡¯t provide her with power, nor satisfy her materially. How could they compare to Mandel Thompson? Mandel Thompson was the eldest son of the Thompson Clan. Not even considering the richness of the Thompson¡¯s assets, even the few companies he had established represented a height that ordinary people may never reach in their lifetime. But Rachel Barton never could have imagined that Isla Astir had set her sights on Mandel Thompson. Did she really believe she¡¯s a fairy or something? Would Mandel Thompson really be interested in someone like her? Rachel Barton sneered coldly and turned to leave. Just when Rachel Barton left, Fiona Knight walked over from the side. She had witnessed this scene. With a slight furrow of her brow. ¡°Fiona,¡± Flora Tiarks approached from another direction with teary eyes, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I just went to the bathroom.¡± replied Fiona Knight. Flora sighed, her voice a bit husky, ¡°You think Viola will come to?¡± She was devastated. Fiona Knight nodded firmly, ¡°Viola will definitely wake up!¡± Flora then said: ¡°Viola just had her accident, and now Mrs. Thompson has one too¡­.tell me, what are we supposed to do?!¡± Fiona narrowed her eyes, ¡°Flora, don¡¯t you find all of this very strange?¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Flora asked. Fiona continued, ¡°Why would Viola and Mrs. Thompson have accidents at the same time?¡± As she spoke, Fiona paused, ¡°What¡¯s even stranger is, the medicine was bought by us personally, there¡¯s absolutely no chance for it to be tampered with. Besides, given Viola¡¯s medical skills, she can¡¯t possibly confuse a simple cold for severe sickness. Since she said it was a cold, it must¡¯ve been a cold. Moreover, we all saw Viola that day at her home, and she definitely looked like she just had a common cold! I suspect someone intentionally drugged her.¡± Upon hearing this, Flora immediately covered Fiona¡¯s mouth, whispering, ¡°Fiona, you mustn¡¯t speak irresponsibly!¡± Firstly, a slip of the tongue can cause big trouble. Secondly, if someone had deliberately masterminded this, then Fiona¡¯s words would certainly alert the culprit. Fiona slightly furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking carelessly, these are all reasonable speculations.¡± No one but her knew Viola¡¯s medical skills better. Viola was able to cure Fiona¡¯s face with the prognosis previously deemed incurable by numerous renowned doctors. Since then, Viola had become an irreplaceable god in Fiona¡¯s heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Flora squinted her eyes, continuing, ¡°But if someone did drug Viola, Viola should¡¯ve been able to tell, after all, she¡¯s medically skilled!¡± Fiona pulled Flora aside, lowering her voice, ¡°Do you remember something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Flora asked. Fiona continued, ¡°The day Viola was drinking her medicine, she didn¡¯t even wrinkle her brows.¡± Hearing this, Flora nodded vigorously, ¡°I remember, I remember! I even asked her about it then.¡± Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011 283 Is Rachel Barton the killer A direct slap in Chapter 1011: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_4 Chapter 1011: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_4 This incident didn¡¯t happen too many days ago, so Flora Tiarks remembered it very clearly. Fiona Knight asked, ¡°Do you remember what Viola answered you?¡± Flora Tiarks thought for a moment, ¡°But it seemed Vio said, she had a cold recently and didn¡¯t taste much in her mouth, everything tasted the same, that¡¯s why she drank so quickly.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Fiona Knight slightly nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the sentence.¡± Not as meticulous as Fiona Knight, Flora Tiarks was confused, ¡°Is there any problem with this sentence?¡± Fiona Knight analyzed, ¡°It is precisely because Viola temporarily lost her sense of taste due to her cold, she couldn¡¯t distinguish the different taste of the poison, thus providing an opportunity for those with malicious intent.¡± At these words, Flora Tiarks widened her eyes, suddenly realizing, ¡°Ah! I got it! So, the person who poisoned her, must either have been present at that time, or someone who knows Vio from the Thompson Clan very well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite possible.¡± Flora Tiarks recalled the scene at the time, ¡°But there were only you, me and Diana Hershey, Rachel Barton there¡­¡± Saying so, Flora Tiarks was taken aback. Could it be¡­ The murderer was among the four of them? Flora Tiarks turned to look at Fiona Knight. Fiona Knight understood the implication in Flora Tiarks¡¯s eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡± ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± Flora Tiarks asked immediately. Fiona Knight bit her lip, a figure already came to her mind, but she just didn¡¯t know how to say it. After all, everything at the moment was merely her speculation. Seeing Fiona Knight like this, Flora Tiarks was very anxious, ¡°Just say it quickly!¡± She hated it when people beat around the bush. Why not just quickly say it? Fiona Knight continued, ¡°I can¡¯t say it now. Moreover, previously, Vio had some issues with Aunt Zhang, a maid at the Thompson Clan¡¯s house, it can¡¯t be ruled out that this could be the maid¡¯s vengeance.¡± Flora Tiarks said, ¡°I think¡­Rachel has been a bit off these days.¡± First, she imitated the way Viola dresses. Then she inexplicably changed her clothes back to her own. Furthermore, she met Rachel Barton because of Viola, therefore, she did not have such deep feelings for Rachel Barton. And Rachel Barton was different from Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. Diana Hershey was carefree and spoke what was on her mind just like her, While Fiona Knight was relatively quiet, but she had a good personality and was very amiable. But Rachel Barton gave off a strange vibe. She would try to please others. Like when they would go out for Milk Tea. When asked about her preference, she would say she didn¡¯t mind and would drink anything, but when the Milk Tea arrived, she would not drink a sip, silently keeping her dislikes to herself. It felt incredibly two-faced. It was okay when Viola was with them. Especially during times when Viola wasn¡¯t around. Therefore, Flora Tiarks¡¯s impression of Rachel Barton worsened. But when Fiona Knight shared these words, the first person Flora Tiarks thought of was Rachel Barton. If it were not for Viola, she wouldn¡¯t have become friends with someone like Rachel Barton. ¡°Don¡¯t speak carelessly,¡± Fiona Knight covered Flora Tiarks¡¯s mouth, ¡°After all, Rachel grew up with Vio, Vio has always been kind to her, she should not be so heartless. It could even be that the culprit is one of the maids from the Thompson Clan!¡± Hearing this, Flora Tiarks¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You suspect Rachel too, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Fiona Knight denied immediately, then she continued, ¡°Little Flora, we shouldn¡¯t disclose this matter for now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone?¡± Flora Tiarks asked with a furrowed brow. Fiona Knight thought for a while, ¡°We should inform someone who can stand up for Viola. I think Brother Thompson would be good.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Flora Tiarks nodded her head. Fiona Knight continued to instruct, ¡°Except for him, don¡¯t tell anybody else.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡± Flora Tiarks proceeded, ¡°So you should quickly go and find Brother Thompson now and tell him about this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fiona Knight entered Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sickroom. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was very critical. The atmosphere in the sickroom was very depressing. Fiona Knight walked up to Mandel Thompson and whispered, ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± ¡°Fiona, any problem?¡± Mandel Thompson looked down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± Mandel Thompson knew that Fiona Knight must have something important to tell him, so he followed Fiona Knight out of the sickroom. The two of them went to the resting room next door. Fiona Knight closed the room door. ¡°Brother Thompson, there is something that I need to tell you. It¡¯s only my speculation, but I still feel that this matter is very serious.¡± If the real culprit behind the scene is not caught, even if Viola is rescued, she may still encounter danger in the future. Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012 283 Is Rachel Barton the killer A direct slap in Chapter 1012: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_5 Chapter 1012: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_5 ¡°Speak,¡± she said. Fiona Knight put forth her conjectures. Her speculations were not without a basis. They were well-founded and logically stated. Mandel Thompson¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a layer of frost seeming to cover his features. Who could it be? Who was targeting Mrs. Thompson and Viola? In conclusion, Fiona Knight said: ¡°Brother Thompson, at this point, Diana Hershey, Flora Tiarks, Rachel Barton and I, we are all major suspects. Concerning Viola and Mrs. Thompson¡¯s lives, I beg you not to overlook any clue.¡± Any one of the four of them could potentially be behind the harm towards Viola. No one could be ruled out. ¡°Alright,¡± Mandel Thompson nodded. Once she finished speaking, Mandel went on to say: ¡°Viola is blessed to have a friend like you.¡± At a time like this, few people have the clarity of thought to consider every eventuality. Fiona replied: ¡°No, Brother Thompson. Being able to meet a friend like Viola in my life, that¡¯s my blessing.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Viola, she would still be living in darkness now. Living a life hidden from the light. To Fiona, Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t just a best friend, but also a redemption in life. A moment later, the two left the room. Upon seeing them come out from the room and continue to converse in hushed tones, Rachel Barton instantly took a step back and watched the retreating figures of Fiona Knight and Mandel Thompson. Mandel sure fits the image of a high-value bachelor. No matter where he goes, he always seemed to attract so much attention. Rachel squinted her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected that Fiona would have taken a liking to Mandel Thompson. All these ¡°friendships.¡± These supposed ¡°debt of life.¡± They were all bullshit, turns out, everyone around Viola Thompson were a bunch of disingenuous people. So this was Viola Thompson¡¯s life. Fiona was seducing her best friend¡¯s brother at a time when her best friend¡¯s life hung in the balance. Hungry for power and a two-faced opportunist, how could someone like her deserve Mandel Thompson? Absolutely sickening! And Mandel Thompson, he was quite surprising too. In public, Mandel appeared heartbroken. But behind the scenes, within less than two days, he had been getting along with his sister¡¯s friend. A high-status man of hypocrisy. Not only hypocritical but poor in taste too ¡ª Fiona might have a pretty face, even a doll-like face, but her figure was nothing special, like a flat runway ¡ª no curves in sight. How did someone like her manage to catch Mandel Thompson¡¯s eye? It must just be for fun. A son of a rich man, right? Which one of them wasn¡¯t a playboy? Fiona was just a nauseating fool. Only now did Rachel realise how fake their friendship was, and how insincere. Fiona couldn¡¯t wait to cozy up to Mandel Thompson. And Flora Tiarks? Flora Tiarks never considered her as one of their own. As for Diana Hershey. With Viola¡¯s life hanging in the balance, Diana, supposedly a screw-loose, was still preoccupied with feeding stray dogs and cats in front of the Intensive Care Unit. Are they not just a dog and a cat? If they die, they die! Do they really matter more than a person? It seems that in Diana Hershey¡¯s eyes, Viola Thompson was even less important than a dog and a cat. It was laughable. In front of the ICU. Diana Hershey was still trying to feed the bread and Mantou. The two little fellows had not eaten a single thing or drank a drop of water since yesterday. Viola Thompson was still lying on the hospital bed. Diana was not only worried about Viola, but also the two little ones. A nurse coming from the side said, ¡°Young girl, are you feeding the dogs again?¡± We can¡¯t even spare a careful moment for human beings. Yet someone has the heart to feed dogs. Do dogs really come first? ¡°Yes,¡± Diana nodded. Although her voice was somewhat dull, and her eyes a little red. Why wouldn¡¯t she feed them? They are Viola¡¯s treasures. The cat and the dog were both rescued by Viola. Viola loved them very much, she didn¡¯t want to have Viola wake up and find out that anything unfortunate had happened to Bread and Mantou. Flora also came over and asked, ¡°Bread and Mantou still won¡¯t eat?¡± Diana shook her head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Flora sighed, ¡°These two little fellows are too sensible.¡± Then Diana said: ¡°Flora, what do you think we should do? They can¡¯t keep this up for long.¡± Flora looked towards Viola Thompson inside the ICU, ¡°Once Viola wakes up, Bread and Mantou will eat.¡± ¡°But when will Viola wake up?¡± Flora took a deep breath, ¡°Diana, we can¡¯t be disheartened now, we have to keep up our spirits! We have to believe that Uncle Thompson and them can definitely get Nathaniel to come.¡± Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013 283 Is Rachel Barton the killer A direct slap in Chapter 1013: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_6 Chapter 1013: 283: Is Rachel Barton the killer?! A direct slap in the face_6 Once Nathaniel Besian arrives and pinpoints the cause of the disease, Viola Thompson can get cured. Rachel Barton happened to overhear this. A heavy sense of mockery filled her eyes. Find Nathaniel Besian? That¡¯s ridiculous. If Nathaniel Besian were that easy to find, he wouldn¡¯t be the apprentice of the Divine Doctor Suen. Although that¡¯s what she was thinking, Rachel didn¡¯t show it outwardly. She walked over to the two of them and said, ¡°Little Violet is right, Diana. We can¡¯t afford to be pessimistic now. Isn¡¯t Mr. Lentz already out looking for Nathaniel Besian? We have to trust Mr. Lentz!¡± Trust Terrence Lentz? Trusting Terrence Lentz is less plausible than believing it would rain red rain from the sky. Diana nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sickroom. After the heartbreak, everyone was discussing how to find Nathaniel Besian. Mrs. Thompson was hanging on to her last breath, presumably to see Viola recover. They must fulfill Mrs. Thompson¡¯s wish. ¡°Mr. Thompson!¡± At that moment, the voice of the director came from outside the sickroom. Sawyer Thompson stood up from his chair, ¡°Director Cooper.¡± Director Cooper¡¯s face was ecstatic, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I have good news.¡± Hearing this, Sawyer¡¯s eyes instantly filled with light, ¡°Is there news from Mr. Besian?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but it¡¯s close,¡± Director Cooper continued: ¡°Do you know about Hikari, the divine doctor from Country Polluton? She happened to be visiting Capital City, and after hearing about Miss Thompson¡¯s situation, she came to the hospital hoping she could examine Miss Thompson.¡± Hikari is a renowned divine doctor in Polluton. She is just known to be somewhat cranky and not easily persuaded. ¡°Really?¡± asked Sawyer Thompson. Director Cooper nodded, ¡°She is right in the office now. If you agree, we can let Divine Doctor Hikari take a look at Miss Thompson¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± At a time like this, Sawyer naturally wouldn¡¯t miss any opportunities that could help Viola. Director Cooper continued, ¡°I will ask Miss Hikari to come over now.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do,¡± said Director Cooper. After a short while. Director Cooper brought a person dressed in exotic clothes and wearing a face veil into the room. ¡°Mr. Thompson, let me introduce ¨C this is Divine Doctor Hikari,¡± he paused and turned to Hikari, ¡°Divine Doctor Hikari, this is Miss Thompson¡¯s father, Mr. Thompson.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Thompson, I¡¯m Hikari.¡± Hikari clasped her hands together, performing a standard Polluton greeting. The news that the divine doctor was coming to save Viola thrilled Diana and the others. Despite the shock, Rachel hid it well and followed Diana and the others to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sickroom. The moment she saw Divine Doctor Hikari. Rachel squinted her eyes. A cold smile formed in her heart. What divine doctor? This was clearly someone out to claim Viola¡¯s life. Although the Hikari in front of her had changed her outfit, Rachel could still recognize at a glance that this was the woman who had given her the medicine that day. She didn¡¯t know what kind of grudges she had with Viola. To the point where she even followed her into the hospital. Mary Perryne, oblivious to the situation, approached Hikari with teary eyes, ¡°Divine Doctor Hikari, please think of a way to save my daughter.¡± Hikari replied with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to treat Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Please help her.¡± Not long after. Hikari, wearing an anti-bacterial suit, followed the director and others into the Intensive Care Unit. A long time passed. They finally emerged from the Intensive Care Unit. Sawyer Thompson asked anxiously, ¡°Divine Doctor Hikari, my daughter, can she be saved?¡± ¡°There is hope, but¡­¡± As she spoke, Hikari paused. ¡°But what?¡± Mary Perryne immediately asked. Hikari sighed, ¡°Miss Thompson has contracted a very rare Arnous Worm Disease, and the virus has now gathered in her limbs. To save her, amputation is necessary.¡± At her words, Mary Perryne¡¯s face turned white. Amputation? No! Impossible! Viola is still so young. She couldn¡¯t lose her legs. ¡°Divine Doctor, I beg you, I implore you! Is there really no other way?¡± Mary Perryne knelt down in front of Hikari. Hikari sighed, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mrs. Thompson, but I have no other solutions.¡± Tears instantly streaked Mary¡¯s face. What to do? What should she do? Why did fate have to deal her such a hand? Sawyer Thompson approached Hikari, ¡°Dr. Hikari, my daughter, she just finished her college entrance examination this year. She is the pride of our family, her future is ahead of her, she can¡¯t be without her legs. Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡± Hikari shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, I understand your feelings as family members. Right now, Miss Thompson¡¯s condition can wait for another three days. After three days, I¡¯ll come again, and then you can decide whether to proceed with the surgery for Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Having said that, Hikari turned around and left. Watching Hikari¡¯s retreating figure, Mary held Sawyer in an embrace and cried loudly, ¡°Sawyer! What are we going to do?¡± Sawyer tried to keep his composure, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. There must be a way.¡± Rachel Barton stood aside. A slight smirk appeared at the corner of her mouth. Compared to death, it seemed like Viola Thompson got off easy. As proud as Viola is, how could she live without her legs? If Hikari could amputate her legs, then he could certainly amputate Viola¡¯s hands. A term suddenly popped into Rachel¡¯s mind. Human Pig. She was looking forward to seeing Viola turned into a Human Pig. Under the current circumstances. Unless the Thompson Family didn¡¯t want Viola to live. Otherwise. Viola¡¯s legs were likely to be lost. Promptly. The three days were up. Hikari arrived at the hospital with his assistant. This time, Hikari didn¡¯t speak, his assistant took out the documents, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Thompson, our Dr. Hikari is very busy. If you agree to the surgery, please sign here. We can arrange for Miss Thompson¡¯s surgery immediately.¡± Sawyer and Mary glanced at each other in silence. The atmosphere became quiet. The facial expressions of the members of the Thompson Clan were filled with hesitation. Viola was still so young. If she lost her legs, how could she go on living? At this moment, Rachel came forward and said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, why don¡¯t you just sign it. If you agree to the surgery, at least Viola can survive, as long as she lives, there¡¯s hope.¡± Her eyes were slightly red, and her voice was hoarse, giving off the impression of a deep sisterly bond with Viola. Just then, Hikari spoke, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Thompson, we don¡¯t have much time left for Miss Thompson. Please be sure to think it through.¡± After his words, Hikari glanced at his watch, ¡°I am short on time, I will give you three minutes to consider.¡± Time passed, second by seond. Soon, the three minutes was almost up. Penny Kalafatis said, ¡°Big brother, sister-in-law, why don¡¯t we prioritize her survival¡­¡± Elena Williams nodded her head. At this moment, life was the most important thing. Mary covered her mouth and sobbed. Sawyer¡¯s hand trembled as he picked up the pen and was about to sign. ¡°Wait.¡± At that moment, a cold and low voice filled the air. Everyone turned to look, only to see a tall and straight figure walking towards them against the light, his face unclear, but emanating an overwhelming aura. There was someone following him. This person was not tall, only about one meter and fifty centimeters or so, very thin, with a beard, and appeared somewhat strange. The cold voice sounded again. ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t sign.¡± As he came closer. Everyone recognized him, it was Terrence Lentz. There was a sarcastic look in Rachel¡¯s eyes. Can¡¯t sign? Did Terrence really bring Nathaniel Besian here? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was dreaming. No matter what, Viola¡¯s legs could not be saved today. Sawyer cast a brief glance upwards, ¡°Terrence.¡± Terrence pointed at the short man next to him and introduced, ¡°Uncle, let me introduce you, this is Mr. Nathaniel Besian.¡± His voice was not too loud, but it resonated powerfully. Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014 284 Viola Thompson wakes up inviting the Chapter 1014: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _1 Chapter 1014: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _1 Nathaniel Besian! Who would have thought that Terrence Lentz would actually bring Nathaniel Besian here. As soon as this was said. Not to mention Hikari. Even Sawyer Thompson was stunned for a moment. He had originally thought¡­ Originally thought that Viola Thompson would lose her legs today. Unexpectedly, there was a silver lining after the storm. Rachel Barton stood by the side, squinting her eyes. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. How could this good-for-nothing Terrence possibly find the Divine Doctor, Nathaniel Besian? Who is Nathaniel Besian? He is a direct disciple of Senior Suen! No. Impossible. This person must be a fake. But Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t harbour any doubts. Since Terrence Lentz has already said it. This person must certainly be Nathaniel Besian. Sawyer Thompson looked at Nathaniel Besian, like a drowning person on the verge of death, grasping the last straw of life, ¡°Divine Doctor, I am Sawyer Thompson. I beg of you to save my daughter, she is still young, she has a long road ahead of her, she cannot lose her legs!¡± Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t say much, but asked: ¡°Where is the patient?¡± He would need to see the patient before he could reach a conclusion. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Just at this moment, Hikari also said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Arnoss Disease only has a few reported cases globally. They say that one shouldn¡¯t bother the doctor for one sickness. If you choose to trust Mr. Besian today, then I will have to withdraw.¡± Her brief words were filled with threat. Apart from being rare, Arnoss disease was incurable, Besides her, who else could heal Viola Thompson? ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Hikari,¡± Nathaniel Besian turned back at this time, ¡°I heard that Miss Hikari is good at making poison, I wonder when she also took the path of healing people?¡± This sentence was neither light nor heavy, but it made Hikari¡¯s complexion fluctuate. It is true that Hikari is a Divine Doctor from Country Polluton. But earlier, Hikari was famous for her poisons. A moment later, Hikari smiled at Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Mr. Besian, I have heard that your Master, Senior Suen, was benevolent and skilled in medicine, capable of using golden needles to heal injuries. I wonder if you have also received your Master¡¯s true teachings?¡± Her words were quite piercing. Although Nathaniel Besian had indeed received Senior Suen¡¯s true teachings, he hadn¡¯t learned a thing about golden needle acupuncture. Perhaps it had something to do with his past trauma. Despite Nathaniel Besian¡¯s high medical talent, he couldn¡¯t hold the golden needles steady. As soon as he picked one up, his hands would begin to involuntarily tremble, and he would start to sweat profusely. After she finished, Hikari continued, ¡°By the way, I wonder if Senior Suen came today?¡± There was one piece of news that might not be known to the outside world. But in their circles, it had already been widely spread. That was: Senior Suen had long passed away! This was also why everyone had tried their best but couldn¡¯t find Senior Suen. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian¡¯s face showed no extra emotion, he gave a superficial smile, ¡°Thank you for your concern, my Master is currently in retreat.¡± Hikari nodded, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s in retreat. I thought¡­¡± At the end, she left Nathaniel Besian with a meaningful smile. Listening to their conversation, Rachel Barton frowned. Could it be¡­ Could it be that the short statured man in front of her was indeed Nathaniel Besian? What should she do now? If Viola Thompson were to be saved, wouldn¡¯t everything she had done be in vain? No. It can¡¯t be. Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t say anything else, turning to look at Sawyer Thompson. ¡°Mr. Thompson, please lead me to Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± Sawyer Thompson gestured in a ¡®please¡¯ manner. Nathaniel Besian followed Sawyer Thompson¡¯s steps. ¡°Hold it!¡± Just at that moment, Hikari spoke again, ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you sure you have made up your mind?¡± Sawyer Thompson turned his head towards Nathaniel Besian. ¡°I believe in the Divine Doctor.¡± After all, Nathaniel Besian was a senior disciple of Senior Suen. Compared to Nathaniel Besian, Hikari was merely a charlatan. She didn¡¯t even qualify as a charlatan. Hikari kept her smile and nodded. ¡°Mr. Thompson, I fully understand your feelings, Miss Thompson is still young. But I have to say in advance, if Mr. Besian is unable to confirm Miss Thompson¡¯s symptoms and you come back to me, I may not have time then.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There¡¯s only one chance. It depends on whether the Thompson family can seize it. Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson slightly furrowed his brows. After she finished speaking, Hikari continued, ¡°Life only happens once. If I were you, I would definitely choose to save Miss Thompson¡¯s life first. Miss Thompson¡¯s condition cannot be delayed any longer, if we delay it further, it won¡¯t just be about saving her two legs!¡± After finishing her sentence, Hikari turned around and left. Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015 284 Viola Thompson wakes up inviting the Chapter 1015: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _2 Chapter 1015: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _2 Rachel Barton cast a look at the retreating figure of Hikari and whispered to Mary Perryne, ¡°Aunt Mary, I think Hikari makes some sense. At this point, saving Viola¡¯s life is the top priority. But what if, just if, Nathaniel Besian cannot handle it, what will happen to Viola?¡± ¡°Aunt, life matters the most right now!¡± Mary Perryne bit her lip, mired in a deep tangle of thoughts, uncertain of her choice. Rachel makes sense. Nothing is more important than life. But the legs are also important. Viola Thompson is proud to her bones; what life would she lead if she lost her legs? Her pride, her self-esteem, where would they go? Fiona Knight, standing beside them, caught Rachel¡¯s words and raised her usually reticent voice, ¡°Aunt Mary, I have a hunch that Hikari Pavlov has a hidden agenda. Perhaps you can let Divine Doctor examine Viola first. After all, Hikari Pavlov is from Poluton. Our medical approaches are different. Traditional Chinese medicine is vast and profound. I think Divine Doctor is more reliable.¡± Then Fiona paused a bit before adding, ¡°Moreover, the Divine Doctor was hard-won by Mr. Lentz. We shouldn¡¯t let his effort go in vain.¡± For some reason, Fiona played defensive against Hikari since the moment he appeared. Especially when Hikari proposed the amputation option. Upon hearing Fiona¡¯s words, Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, Fiona. Traditional Chinese medicine is incredibly profound. The Divine Doctor surely has a way to solve it!¡± Her slightly wavering heart stood firm again. No matter what, Nathaniel Besian was a disciple of Suwen. The Divine Doctor Suen is known worldwide, and her disciples are obviously not ordinary folks. Rachel Barton squinted imperceptibly. Mary Perryne is a concerned mother who seems to be losing her capability of logical thinking. Rachel was hoping to instigate her into putting a halt to all this. However, Fiona¡¯s unexpected interjection changed everything. What does all this have to do with Fiona Knight? If it had not been for Fiona, Mary Perryne would surely have stood by her side at this moment. Rachel Barton glared at Fiona, her eyes brimming with hatred. Meanwhile, Rachel was anxious. What if Nathaniel Besian did indeed cure Viola Thompson? Meanwhile. Nathaniel Besian followed the doctor into the Intensive Care Unit. There Viola Thompson lied on the patient¡¯s bed. With an oxygen mask covering her face. The heart monitor beside her beeping steadily. Nathaniel Besian sat down and took Viola¡¯s wrist, checking her pulse. His face was tense, and his expression was not good. He underestimated the severity of Viola¡¯s condition. This was quite different from what he had imagined. Nathaniel Besian knitted his brows. A moment later, he let go of Viola¡¯s wrist and looked at the attending doctor, ¡°Can I take a look at Miss Thompson¡¯s medical record?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The doctor handed Viola¡¯s medical record to him. Nathaniel Besian received the medical record and studied it carefully. Ten minutes later. He exited the Intensive Care Unit. Seeing Nathaniel Besian come out, the Thompson family immediately swarmed around him, ¡°Divine Doctor, how is our daughter¡¯s condition?¡± Nathaniel Besian replied, ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet place to talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once they arrived in the lounge, Nathaniel Besian spoke again, ¡°Mr. Thompson and Mr. Lentz, I would like to discuss this matter alone with both of you.¡± Mandel Thompson immediately understood the implication and ushered the others out. In the twinkling of an eye, only Nathaniel Besian, Sawyer Thompson, and Terrence Lentz were left in the lounge. Sawyer Thompson was somewhat anxious, ¡°Divine Doctor, could you please tell us the actual state of my daughter¡¯s condition?¡± With a serious expression, Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°Based on my preliminary judgement, Miss Thompson seems to have been poisoned rather than infected with the so-called Arnos virus.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson furrowed his brows. He could not fathom who had the opportunity to poison Viola in the Thompson mansion! Terrence Lentz squinted his eyes but remained calm. He always felt that Viola¡¯s illness occurred rather abruptly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he had not expected that someone dared to harm her. Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°So, is there hope for Viola?¡± ¡°There is, but it¡¯s quite complicated,¡± Nathaniel Besian sighed and continued, ¡°With my current medical knowledge, I can only stifle the spread of the toxin and temporarily restore Miss Thompson¡¯s consciousness. To entirely eliminate the toxin, we must resort to golden needle acupuncture. Sadly, my master is not present.¡± At this juncture, Nathaniel Besian profoundly understood the agony of not mastering golden needle acupuncture. He could only watch as a life, full of vigor, slipped away. Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016 284 Viola Thompson wakes up inviting the Chapter 1016: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _3 Chapter 1016: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _3 ¡°Viola can also perform golden needle acupuncture,¡± Terrence Lentz looked at Nathaniel Besian, ¡°As long as you can find a way to wake her up, I believe Viola can solve this problem.¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian was taken aback. Golden needle acupuncture is not just talk; it involves the interplay of many elements. In an instant, Nathaniel asked: ¡°Is Miss Thompson also a medical practitioner?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence frowned slightly and nodded. Nathaniel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He was suspicious of Viola Thompson¡¯s medical skills. If Viola really had medical skills, she wouldn¡¯t have been easily poisoned. Medical practitioners have extraordinarily sharp senses. Not to mention poison, even ordinary herbs, she should be able to identify easily. Sawyer Thompson also nodded, ¡°Terrence is correct, Viola¡¯s medical skills are not bad. Divine Doctor, just control the toxins in her body for now! We will figure out the rest on our own!¡± Waking up Viola would be a better option than leaving her lying on a sickbed. Nathaniel nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for the surgery tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, Divine Doctor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a doctor¡¯s duty.¡± Nataniel replied. Afterwords, Sawyer glanced at Nathaniel. Nathaniel noticed the scrutiny in Sawyer¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that your behavior in some areas seems familiar.¡± So familiar that Sawyer felt as though he had known Nathaniel before. Nathaniel smiled, remaining silent. After a while, the door to the resting room finally opened. Terrence escorted Nathaniel back to his hotel for rest. The other members of the Thompson family also returned to their hotel to rest. They were exhausted from the day. Sawyer turned to his assistant, ¡°Hey, arrange for the driver to take Diana Hershey, Fiona, and the other two back to school, and be sure to make sure they get there safely.¡± At the moment, they were yet to officially start their winter break, so they couldn¡¯t leave school. ¡°Alright.¡± Diana, Fiona? Upon hearing this, Rachel Barton felt a touch of irony in her heart. Was she so insignificant that Sawyer didn¡¯t even mention her name? She thought about it. The Thompson family probably didn¡¯t know her at all, right? After all. She had nothing to her name, and if it wasn¡¯t for her friendship with Viola since childhood, she possibly wouldn¡¯t even qualify to be friends with Viola. Flora Tiarks, who was standing by, didn¡¯t mind this at all. She went to Mary Perryne¡¯s side, ¡°Aunty, Mantou and his brother didn¡¯t eat anything today. If they keep this up, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to hold on. Please keep a close eye on them, and if anything happens, take them to the pet hospital immediately.¡± Mantou and his brother Baozi hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for three days now. They had been keeping vigil at the entrance of the operating room, and their bodies were already at their limit. Mary nodded, worry filling her eyes, ¡°Alright. These two little ones are too empathetic!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take off now,¡± Flora said. ¡°Hmm,¡± Mary replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been so kind to keep Viola company at the hospital. Send me a message when you get to the dormitory.¡± Having friends like these in life is priceless! ¡°Aunty, you¡¯re being too formal, Viola is worth all this!¡± Diana chimed in. The other three all nodded in agreement. After they left, Mary looked at Sawyer and asked what Nathaniel had just told them, and how Viola¡¯s condition really was. Sawyer repeated Nathaniel¡¯s words to Mary. ¡°Poisoned?¡± Mary¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± She had always thought that Viola was well protected and she never thought that Viola would be poisoned! Who could have poisoned her? While Mary and Samuel Thompson looked astonished, Mandel Thompson only furrowed his brow, continuing, ¡°Mom, Dad, actually, we¡¯ve suspected for a while that Viola was poisoned.¡± On hearing this, Samuel¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Big Brother, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± And also¡­ When Mandel said ¡®we¡¯, who else knew about this apart from him? Upon hearing this, Sawyer and Mary were also surprised. Samuel continued, ¡°Actually, Fiona Knight, one of Viola¡¯s good friends, was the first to discover this¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, Mandel continued, ¡°I¡¯m still investigating the specifics. We can¡¯t let this news out just yet.¡± Mary squinted her eyes, ¡°Does that mean that all of Viola¡¯s good friends are suspicious?¡± This was really terrifying! At that moment, Mary nearly lost her footing. She had always thought that the friends around Viola were all close friends. Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017 284 Viola Thompson wakes up inviting the Chapter 1017: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _4 Chapter 1017: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _4 Who could have imagined such wickedness. Even the best friends could turn against you, as they did with Viola Thompson. ¡°Not just Viola¡¯s best friend, but also our housekeeper!¡± Mandel Thompson added. ¡°Who on earth is this person?!¡± All Mary Perryne wanted now was to find the poisoner as soon as possible. Such cruelty! If it weren¡¯t for what happened to Viola, the Thompson Clan wouldn¡¯t have gotten into all this trouble. Mandel Thompson said, ¡°Mom, calm down for now, I believe that one day the truth will come to light.¡± Mary Perryne sighed. Samuel Thompson didn¡¯t really know Viola¡¯s friends and asked, ¡°Is Fiona Knight the most timid one among the four girls? The one wearing the light yellow down jacket today?¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Samuel Thompson was somewhat surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected such remarkable wisdom from shy-looking Fiona Knight. A moment later, Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°I think there¡¯s something else that¡¯s very important.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked. Samuel Thompson squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Why did grandma faint in the snow!¡± And where did those injuries on Mrs. Thompson come from? For now, the Thompson Family only knew that Mrs. Thompson was praying for Viola at St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral, and weren¡¯t aware of her actions of kneeling and bowing three times. Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson nodded. ¡°Did grandma also get poisoned?¡± Samuel Thompson speculated. ¡°Your grandma wasn¡¯t poisoned,¡± Sawyer continued, ¡°The Divine Doctor has checked her situation, and said that she is suffering from organ failure due to her old age and spending too long in the snow.¡± Meanwhile. A short video went viral. In the blizzard, an old, white-haired lady was seen walking in the snow, on her knees three times, bowing once. Her figure was firm. People on the road tried to persuade her to stop doing it, but she turned a deaf ear. [Is this old lady kneeling and bowing for blessings or fulfilling a vow for her family?] [She probably feels cornered! Who would kneel and bow three times in this snow?] [I hope the old lady¡¯s family will get better soon.] [Great love of family, it¡¯s touching!] [Does anyone know how the old lady ended up?] Edward Thompson was recently studying short video marketing. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in a short video. That¡¯s¡­ ¡°Grandma!¡± Edward, who had been lounging on the sofa, was so surprised that he sat up straight. In the video, the old woman who was very devoutly kneeling and bowing repeatedly was Mrs. Thompson. An ominous premonition sprang up in Edward¡¯s heart. Something must have happened at home! Otherwise, Mrs. Thompson would never kneel and bow. After all, Mrs. Thompson is a war veteran. She never believed in ghosts and gods! If Mrs. Thompson had chosen to do this, something that modern science couldn¡¯t solve must have occurred. Edward immediately contacted his friends, asking them to find out what had happened to the Thompsons. After all, he had been kicked out of the Thompson family. There were some things that he couldn¡¯t investigate directly. Soon, his friend called back, ¡°Bob, I found out everything.¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Edward asked anxiously. His friend hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Bob, prepare yourself, and don¡¯t get upset.¡± This is not something that anybody can take. ¡°Just tell me!¡± Edward couldn¡¯t wait any longer. His friend continued, ¡°Your sister and your grandma both had accidents.¡± ¡°What!¡± Edward went pale. His friend¡¯s voice rang again, ¡°Your sister is now in the Intensive Care Unit, your grandmother¡­ might be on her deathbed.¡± Despite the harsh reality, Edward had to face it. After all, life and death are all part of growing up. Thud! Edward¡¯s phone dropped to the floor. His face turned from pale to white. How could this be? How could this be?! ¡°Grandma, little sister¡­¡± Edward held his head in his hands, bursting into tears. He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to apologize to Mrs. Thompson and Viola properly. Why would fate play such a cruel joke on him? It took a while for Edward to calm down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He took a deep breath, ran out of his compound, hailed a cab and headed for the hospital. With his current state, he was not in the condition to drive. Twenty minutes later. The cab arrived at the hospital entrance. Edward casually took out a 100-dollar banknote, ¡°Thanks, master. Keep the change.¡± Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018 284 Viola Thompson wakes up inviting the Chapter 1018: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _5 Chapter 1018: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _5 After all that he had experienced, Edward Thompson had become much more composed. In the past, he would never deign to say thank you to a taxi driver. He thought the whole world revolved around him. The driver took the 100-dollar note, glanced at Edward, and had an instinctive feeling that this man looked familiar. As if¡­ He had seen him somewhere. But when he tried to think about it, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before. The driver said thanks and stepped on the accelerator to leave. At that moment, he suddenly realized, Edward Thompson was a celebrity. Not just a celebrity, but once an award-winning actor! The driver was very excited, regretting that he hadn¡¯t chatted more with Edward. Over here. Edward Thompson arrived at the hospital¡¯s front desk, asking where Mrs. Thompson and Viola Thompson¡¯s wards were located. Then, he first came to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s ward. The door was half-open. From the outside, he could see Samuel Thompson and Mandel Thompson at Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bedside. It was already late at night. The brothers were both dozing by the bed. Edward wanted to go in to see Mrs. Thompson, but he was afraid of being discovered. If found out, he didn¡¯t know how he would face his family. After all, he could not even forgive himself for what he did in the past. Thus, Edward stood outside the door for a long, long time. He had deep regrets. If it wasn¡¯t for his continuous mistakes, he would also be at Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bedside, fulfilling his filial duty. Soon. Edward came to the Intensive Care Unit again. Sawyer Thompson was sitting on a blue plastic chair at the door. Meanwhile, Mary Perryne was squatting between bread and Mantou, coaxing them to eat. ¡°Dear babies, could you please eat a bit? If you go on like this, your bodies won¡¯t hold up!¡± Towards the end, Mary¡¯s voice had already broken into a sob. Bread and Mantou were staring at Viola Thompson in the Intensive Care Unit. They hadn¡¯t made a single sound. Just then, Bread¡¯s body wobbled. Thud! He collapsed onto the ground. ¡°Sawyer! Sawyer!¡± Mary immediately woke Sawyer. Sawyer jolted awake from his light sleep, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Bread fainted!¡± Mary exclaimed. Sawyer immediately ran over, lifting Bread up, ¡°To the vet, let¡¯s rush him to the pet hospital! Mary, pick up Mantou as well.¡± After having not eaten for three days, Mantou¡¯s condition was also pretty bad. Mary grabbed Mantou, quickly following Sawyer¡¯s footsteps as they hurried towards the hospital exit. Mantou was okay, weighting only about twenty pounds. Bread was originally 130 pounds, had recently lost a lot of weight, but still weighed over 100 pounds. But Sawyer, carrying Bread, didn¡¯t feel any weight. All he had on his mind was that Bread couldn¡¯t meet any mishap. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain it to Viola. Watching the backs of his parents, Edward wanted to rush forward to lend a hand. But he knew. At this moment, he had lost the right to do so. He could only silently watch his parents. A moment. Edward Thompson went in front of the Intensive Care Unit, looking at Viola lying on the bed, with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m sorry¡­ it was all my fault in the past¡­¡± But some things, once wrong, are always wrong. No matter how many times he says sorry, it can¡¯t mend the crack. Edward stayed in the hospital for quite a long time before leaving. On the other side, at the vet hospital. After examination, it was found that Bread and Mantou had gone into shock due to not having eaten or drunk anything for several days. The vet was currently administering them an intravenous nutritional drip. The little ones had been starved to such a state, the vet glaring at Perryne and Sawyer Thompson, said: ¡°The moment you decided to have a pet, you should have taken responsibility for it! You¡¯ve starved these little ones to such a state, it would have been better to find someone to adopt them!¡± As a vet, he hates seeing people abusing animals. One could choose not to like them. But they shouldn¡¯t be harmed. Mary quickly explained, ¡°Doctor, you misunderstood. These two are my daughter¡¯s pets. My daughter has been in the hospital recently, and these two are so empathetic. Since the day my daughter was admitted to the ICU, they¡¯ve stopped eating and drinking. We¡¯re very worried¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Frowning slightly, the vet found the explanation hard to believe. Although pets are known to be intelligent, not to the extent of abstaining from eating or drinking, ¡°Do you mean that even when you feed them by hand, they refuse to eat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary nodded her head. The vet casually grabbed a can of cat food, opened it, and held it to Mantou¡¯s mouth, ¡°Like this, they still wouldn¡¯t eat?¡± How could that be possible! Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019 284 Viola Thompson wakes up inviting the Chapter 1019: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _6 Chapter 1019: 284: Viola Thompson wakes up, inviting the gentleman to the pot! _6 It was thought that Mantou would gobble up the food in the next second, but Mantou turned his head away instead. The vet¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe there was a pet with such human-like discernment. As Baozi and Mantou¡¯s condition required overnight observation at the hospital, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne returned to the hospital. At this moment, Edward Thompson happened to leave. The three crossed paths without giving each other a second glance. Capital City Normal University. Rachel Barton was called away by a mysterious woman dressed in black. It was none other than Hikari. Hikari stood in an unobserved area, her black clothing blending in with the night. Her tone was cold. ¡°You must keep a close eye on Viola Thompson¡¯s condition the next few days.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°I will.¡± With that, she said, ¡°I¡¯m worried, what if Nathaniel Besian does successfully cure Viola Thompson?¡± At her words, Hikari let out a cold laugh, ¡°Relax, Nathaniel doesn¡¯t have that capability.¡± The poison she concocted, it wasn¡¯t that easy to neutralize. Just wait. The Thompson Family would come begging on their knees. At the thought, Hikari¡¯s face held a twisted look of malice. She was eagerly anticipating the day Viola would be reduced to a human pig. With that, Hikari squinted her eyes, ¡°Remember to report to me on Viola¡¯s condition at all times.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel replied. The next day. Nathaniel Besian was to perform the surgery on Viola. Dressed in surgical attire with Professor Alnwick and Professor Lincoln assisting, Nathaniel Besian was inexplicably nervous facing the young girl on the operating table, even though it was not his first time performing a surgery. He took a deep breath, scalpel in hand, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The operating room light came on. Those waiting outside the operation room looked extremely anxious. As time ticked by slowly. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne paced anxiously. Fiona Knight, Diana Hershey, Flora Tiarks, Rachel and others, on the other hand, were restlessly seated on the blue plastic chairs. The Thompson Clan was praying for her safety. The air was eerily silent. No one spoke. Three hours later. Click! The operating room light dimmed. Then, the doors to the operating room opened. Nathaniel Besian stepped out from inside. ¡°Divine Doctor, how did it go? Was the operation successful?¡± The Thompson Clan swarmed Nathaniel Besian immediately after he emerged. Nathaniel Besian took off his mask, ¡°The operation was relatively successful, but whether Miss Thompson can regain consciousness is entirely up to her willpower.¡± He continued, turning to look at the crowd, ¡°Also, Miss Thompson was maliciously poisoned. Given her intelligence, she will definitely be able to identify the person who poisoned her the moment she regains consciousness!¡± At his words, their faces reflected a mix of emotions. No one expected that Viola had been poisoned. What exactly had happened? Especially Rachel. Rachel had not expected Nathaniel Besian to be this capable. The operation was successful¡­ What if Viola truly woke up? ¡°Who would poison Viola?¡± Diana Hershey was baffled. Who would want to harm such a kind-hearted girl? ¡°Divine Doctor, could you have made a misdiagnosis?¡± ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for over a decade, and I¡¯ve never been wrong,¡± Nathaniel Besian immediately replied, ¡°For now, let¡¯s leave everything to time. Once Miss Thompson wakes up, we¡¯ll know the whole truth.¡± Mary Perryne immediately asked, ¡°When will Viola wake up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say,¡± Nathaniel Besian did not directly answer Mary Perryne¡¯s question, ¡°It mostly depends on Miss Thompson¡¯s willpower.¡± Rachel was now anxious. What to do? What were her options? Soon after, Rachel Barton went to the bathroom and reported this situation to Hikari. Hikari was somewhat surprised when she received this news. It seems she underestimated Nathaniel Besian. She didn¡¯t expect that Nathaniel would accurately diagnose the cause of Viola Thompson¡¯s illness. It seems. Nathaniel did inherit some skills from Suwen. However. What happens after the cause is diagnosed? What they can¡¯t imagine is that the person who betrayed Viola is Viola¡¯s best friend. If she had the ability to poison Viola once. She can kill Viola again. When she initially spared Viola¡¯s life, her intention was to torture Viola and turn her into a human pig. Viola, a person so proud, would surely find this fate more terrifying than death. Now it seems, this plan will not work at all! With this thought in mind, Hikari squinted her eyes, ¡°Just stay put for now. If there are new instructions, I will notify you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel Barton hung up the phone. Viola Thompson had already been moved to the general ward. The Thompson family was discussing Viola¡¯s poisoning. Listening to these discussions, Rachel Barton couldn¡¯t help her emotions, and she tried to pretend that nothing had happened. Just then, Diana Hershey came over and asked, ¡°Rachel, where have you been?¡± Rachel replied: ¡°I went to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°Rachel, did you hear? Viola was actually poisoned! Thankfully the Divine Doctor was there! I heard Viola will wake up as early as tomorrow. Then she¡¯ll know who poisoned her. We¡¯ll have to absolutely tear that person to pieces, otherwise they won¡¯t get their just desserts!¡± Tear to pieces? Hearing this, Rachel was shaken, but she still pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°Diana, you¡¯re right, we should tear them to pieces, or we won¡¯t be able to vent our anger.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Diana Hershey nodded as Rachel was increasingly panicked. What should she do! If Viola wakes up, won¡¯t she suspect her? With this anxious feeling, Rachel returned to the university. Just as she was about to reach the door of the dormitory, someone called out to her. ¡°Rachel Barton?¡± The person who stopped Rachel was a fourth-year senior. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Rachel turned around. The senior handed Rachel an envelope, ¡°This is a letter your friend asked me to give you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel took the envelope. After returning to the dormitory, Rachel opened the envelope and found a yellow pill wrapped in letter paper inside. Just as she discovered this, her phone rang. Rachel took out her phone. It was a call from Hikari. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Tonight at 10:30, Sawyer Thompson will go to the pet hospital with Mary Perryne. You take advantage of this time to go to the hospital and feed the yellow pill in the envelope to Viola Thompson,¡± Hikari¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°But¡­¡± Before Rachel could finish her sentence, Hikari continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will arrange everything. At 11 o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll have someone cut off the hospital¡¯s surveillance system on time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel squinted. Some things, once they¡¯re started, there¡¯s no fear in doing them again. Just like Rachel Barton now. Night fell. The inpatient department was calm. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne originally were keeping vigil in Viola Thompson¡¯s ward, but because they had to go to the pet hospital to pick up their bread and Mantou, the ward was left empty. The atmosphere was calm. Calm to the point that only the ticking of the clock could be heard. Rachel held her breath and quietly opened the door of the ward. There lay Viola Thompson on the bed, eyes tightly closed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After closing the door, she walked to the bed and looked at the prostrate Viola Thompson, her eyes filled with hostility, ¡°Viola Thompson, don¡¯t blame me. This is all your deserved punishment. Why were you born as the Young Miss Thompson Family? Why do the good things always happen to you? What about me? I am a clown in your presence! A clown who means nothing to you¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Saying that, Rachel opened Viola¡¯s mouth, and was about to stuff the pill inside, but at that moment, Viola, who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them. She grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand with strength sufficient to control her. ¡°Vio, Viola?¡± Rachel looked at Viola, her eyes filled with fear, she didn¡¯t expect that Viola would wake up at that moment. Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020 285 Getting What One Deserves_1 Chapter 1020: 285: Getting What One Deserves_1 Chapter 1020: 285: Getting What One Deserves_1 At this moment. Rachel Barton panicked. She never expected that Viola Thompson would wake up at this time. What should she do now? Trying to calm herself, Rachel, her eyes reddened, said, ¡°Viola, you, you listen to me explain¡­ I, I¡­¡± She and Viola were best friends who had grown up together since childhood. The bond between them was irreplaceable. Knowing Viola¡¯s temperament, Viola would surely forgive her. Yes, she definitely would. All Viola did was stare at Rachel. Unclear what emotions lay beneath her gaze. The scene of the two of them playing together as children flashed before Viola¡¯s eyes. The original Viola¡¯s childhood was lonely, she deeply understood the pain of being abandoned and forgotten. So when a person with a similar fate appeared in her life, she chose to protect her, brighten her life, and protect her without regard for herself. It was this bond that prevented Viola from ever being suspicious of Rachel. Being betrayed by the person closest to her, Was the first experience of this kind for Viola. She didn¡¯t quite understand the feeling in her heart. ¡°Why is it you?¡± After a moment, Viola spoke. In a voice so cold, it was terrifying. Rachel had never seen this side of Viola before, the fear seeping into every inch of her body. Her body was trembling. No. She would not surrender like this. Since Viola had already woken up, she would make a clean break of it. Viola was poisoned, her body now weak¡­ She was definitely not a match for her. If Viola was to accompany her on the way to the nether world, her life wouldn¡¯t be considered an utter failure. After all, Viola was a wealthy young lady and a talented student of Capital University. Whereas she was now but a good-for-nothing who had lost everything. She had never even had a loving family. Rachel squinted, a cruel glint deliberately lighting up her eyes. She picked up a vase from the bedside table and, with all her strength, brought it down on Viola¡¯s head. Viola didn¡¯t even fight back. She just stared at Rachel. In the reflection of her eyes, Rachel was seen holding the vase high above her head. It was then that a tall figure rushed in from outside the door and kicked Rachel across the room. Thud. Rachel was kicked to the floor, with an expression full of pain. It hurt so much. ¡°Viola, are you okay?¡± Terrence Lentz helped Viola sit up. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Viola replied. Rachel watched the two of them, a tide of hatred welling up in her heart. She felt intense hatred. Viola was the one who was wrong in the first place. But why did they push all the blame onto her? And then there was Terrence Lentz. As a grown man, He actually hit a woman. Such a man was not only a good-for-nothing but also a coward. Disgusting. Birds of a feather flock together, it¡¯s no surprise that he ended up with Viola. It was around this time. People started filing in from outside the sickroom. That¡¯s right. All this was part of a premeditated plan. To provoke Rachel to attack. Viola had actually been awake two hours after she was poisoned; she had just been pretending not to wake up to avoid arousing any suspicion. The first to rush in from the door was Diana Hershey, pointing at Rachel, accusing harshly, ¡°Rachel Barton! You¡¯re so heartless! Why did you have to harm Viola!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that the person who had poisoned Viola was Rachel. It was Rachel! The old friend Viola had tried so hard to bring back. But now¡­ Flora Tiarks looked at Rachel, her face full of disbelief, her hands covering her mouth, ¡°So it really was you!¡± When she first discussed this incident with Fiona Knight, she had suspected Rachel. But what surprised Flora was that it was indeed Rachel¡­ Rachel turned to Flora, ¡± Y¡¯all figured out it was me a while ago?¡± Flora nodded, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who figured it out, it was Fiona. Rachel, ¡®what one sows, so shall he reap.''¡± Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s eyes were full of scorn. She knew it. She knew that Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and Flora Tiarks had never treated her as a friend. Because of her humble background. In the Five-Person Group, she was always the one who was not noticed as much. Many times, Rachel felt she wasn¡¯t worthy of being good friends with Viola. Viola was too dazzling. She shone like a sun, outshining everyone else. The people who appeared next to Viola were either dignitaries or a second rich generation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And what about her? She was just a country girl who had nothing. Rachel tried hard to fit into the Five-Person Group, carefully interacting with them. But even so, the four of them never truly accepted her. Flora knew that she liked Mr. White, but she had never initiated a set-up between her and Mr. White; she just stood by and watched. Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021 285 Getting What One Deserves_2 Chapter 1021: 285: Getting What One Deserves_2 Chapter 1021: 285: Getting What One Deserves_2 And there¡¯s Viola Thompson. Viola has three outstanding brothers, all of them extraordinary characters. If Viola really cared about her, she definitely would have introduced one of her brothers to her. So she could become her sister-in-law. If she becomes Viola¡¯s sister-in-law, she would be able to completely escape from the pain inflicted by her birth family. But Viola didn¡¯t. Viola just stood by and watched as she fell into the abyss, step by step! Thinking about this, Rachel Barton burst into tears. Although Rachel Barton knew a long time ago that the other three never genuinely considered her a friend, she never imagined that Fiona Knight and Flora Tiarks had started to suspect her a long time ago. What is all this? What on earth is going on? So, Fiona Knight had been on guard against her all along. She was just a clown. A jittery clown in everyone¡¯s eyes. Finally locating the person who harmed Viola, Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t bear the rage in her heart and stormed over, slapping Rachel Barton fiercely, ¡°You venomous wretch, how could you harm my dear Viola like this! Despite all the kindness Viola has shown you, why would you do this!¡± This was the first time Mary Perryne had ever cursed out loud in her life. How she loathed this! One thing Rachel Barton and Viola have in common is the red birthmarks on their wrists. So, when Mary Perryne first met Rachel Barton, she mistaken her as her own daughter and even conducted a parent-child identification with her. Unfortunately, they were not related by blood. When she later found Viola, she discovered that Viola and Rachel Barton had grown up together, so Mary Perryne had always felt a connection with this child. But she had no idea that Rachel Barton could do such a thing! Rachel Barton¡¯s face instantly swelled up. She didn¡¯t resist, but just stared at Mary Perryne, an unidentifiable sentiment in her eyes. The most significant difference between her and Viola was that she didn¡¯t have a powerful family background or a mother who loved her unconditionally. Why was life so unfair to her?! She and Viola had grown up together, and Rachel Barton never felt like she was in any way inferior to Viola. But fate played a cruel joke on her. Made Viola the Young Miss Thompson Family. And what about her? She remained the pitiful creature in the dust. Rachel Barton took a deep breath and turned to Viola, tears streaming down her face as she spoke, ¡°Viola, I know I was wrong, truth be told I didn¡¯t want to do this! I was coerced, forced into this!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been close as can be since we were kids. Seeing you lying there, I was more upset than anyone. I wish I could die in your place¡­ I never ever thought of hurting you¡­¡± Rachel Barton knew Viola well. A typical saint. If she could just squeeze out a few tears, she was sure Viola would forgive her. Moreover, there was indeed an unusual bond between them. She was Viola¡¯s only companion in her childhood. They saved each other. Now, she had made a mistake, just a single mistake. Viola would not deny her one chance at redemption. Who amongst us is without sin? Hearing this, Diana Hershey was very anxious, ¡°Viola! Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, she¡¯s completely devoid of conscience! If you forgive her this time, who knows how she might hurt you next time!¡± Flora Tiarks immediately nodded, ¡°Diana¡¯s right! Viola, you should never forgive her!¡± Looking at Diana Hershey and Flora Tiarks, Rachel Barton wished she could stab them both to death. If not for them, she and Viola wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Diana Hershey and Flora Tiarks, those two despicable creatures, didn¡¯t even bother to ask why she did it. Disgusting! Rachel Barton was weeping bitterly, ¡°Viola, I never intended to hurt you¡­ I was filmed, blackmailed with photos. If I did not do as they threatened, they would have released all those things! Viola, can you forgive me just this once? I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life in repentance, praying for you!¡± Hearing these words, Flora Tiarks was even more upset. She shouted angrily, ¡°Just because you were filmed, you went after Viola? Is that supposed to be a reason? If you were in a compromising video, the first thing you should have done was to notify the authorities and let the police take control, not plot to harm someone who treated you as family!¡± ¡°Rachel Barton! Do you know how much Viola cares about you? When your parents tricked you into going to the countryside, the moment Viola heard about it, she rushed to save you without a second thought! She arranged a place for you to live, and even took care of your two sisters! And how do you repay her? Do you even realize the mess you¡¯ve caused, you put Viola¡¯s life at risk!¡± Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022 285 Getting What One Deserves_3 Chapter 1022: 285: Getting What One Deserves_3 Chapter 1022: 285: Getting What One Deserves_3 The more Flora Tiarks thought about it, the more furious she became. Her body trembled with rage, and finally lost her temper when she spoke her last words. Without Viola Thompson¡¯s initial help, how could Rachel Barton be who she is now? Where is Rachel Barton? Not only did Rachel Barton fail to show gratitude, but she also bit the hand that fed her. Such a person was nothing but an ungrateful and vicious man. If Flora Tiarks hadn¡¯t uttered those words, Rachel Barton wouldn¡¯t have felt even more wronged. After all, she never begged Viola Thompson to save Dolores Frieman and Delia Frieman to begin with. That was Viola Thompson¡¯s own decision. Viola Thompson saved not two sisters, but two ungrateful and vicious people. Especially Delia Frieman. Since becoming successful, Delia Frieman hadn¡¯t bothered to acknowledge Rachel Barton, not even giving her living expenses. Such a sister was worse than a stranger! What was the point of saving them? Furthermore. Rachel Barton and Viola Thompson were best friends since childhood, so saving her was expected. Viola Thompson had only saved her once. Was it worth making such a fuss over? Viola Thompson claimed to consider Rachel Barton as family. If that were the case, Viola Thompson should not have brought Dolores Frieman and Delia Frieman to Capital City. Instead, Viola should have invited Rachel Barton to live with the Thompson Clan. Then she would have had the opportunity to cultivate a relationship with Mandel Thompson. At that point, she and Viola could truly become family. But Viola did no such thing! Viola Thompson was a supremely hypocritical individual. Therefore, Rachel Barton couldn¡¯t just lose to Viola like this. She had to bear the humiliation. ¡°A gentleman¡¯s revenge is never too late¡±. One day, she would succeed in exacting her vengeance! She would make everyone regret their actions! With these thoughts in mind, Rachel Barton turned to Viola Thompson, her face covered in tears. ¡°Viola, I am wrong. I truly understand that now. I am sorry, I am sorry. As long as you can forgive me, I am willing to do anything! Viola!¡± Rachel Barton faced Viola Thompson and began to kowtow. Thump, thump, thump- One after another. Soon her forehead was bleeding. Rachel Barton knew that only by doing this could she stir Viola Thompson¡¯s sympathy. Viola Thompson just looked at Rachel Barton. Her face showing an indescribable expression. Neither joy nor anger coming across. As Rachel Barton kowtowed, she observed Viola Thompson from her peripheral vision. Seeing that Viola Thompson was not angry, she breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t get angry with her. After all, she and Viola were friends that went tighter through life and death. Next, Viola Thompson would surely help her up and tell her that what happened was in the past and that she needed to be a better person in the future. Viola Thompson was definitely going to play the good person and win people¡¯s hearts. A moment passed. Viola Thompson turned her head and spoke to Sawyer Thompson in an calm manner, ¡°Dad, call the police.¡± Attempted murder by Rachel Barton is a sure fact. The court could judge as it fits. She would not tolerate someone who wants her life. ¡°Alright.¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded his head. Upon hearing this, Rachel Barton was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. What? Call the police? No, it cannot be. They cannot call the police. She was still so young and could not have a criminal record. At this moment, Rachel Barton had not realized the seriousness of the situation. She was only worried about getting a criminal record. ¡°Viola! No¡­.¡± Soon. The police arrived at the hospital and arrested Rachel Barton. Being held by two police officers, Rachel Barton turned to look at Viola Thompson, her face pale, ¡°Viola, help me, I have a really good reason¡­¡± Not long after, Rachel Barton was led onto the police car. In the hospital room, Mary Perryne looked at Viola Thompson, her face covered in tears, ¡°Viola, you must be hungry, let me¡­.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Viola Thompson¡¯s vision blacked out, and she fainted without warning. There was no warning at all. ¡°Viola!¡± Terrence Lentz was right behind her and caught her just in time. Everyone else in the room was startled as well. Mary Perryne was especially affected. Sawyer Thompson quickly went out to call Nathaniel Besian. Nathaniel Besian was smoking a cigarette in the hallway, when he saw Sawyer Thompson coming to find him, he knew something must have happened, and immediately put out his cigarette. ¡°Mr. Thompson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sawyer Thompson said, ¡°Viola fainted.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± Nathaniel Besian slightly furrowed his brows and immediately followed Sawyer Thompson back to the room. Both of them returned to the room together. Viola Thompson was already lying on the bed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nathaniel Besian approached Viola Thompson and took her pulse. Everyone watched Nathaniel Besian with tense expressions. A moment passed and Nathaniel Besian let go of Viola Thompson¡¯s hand. Mary Perryne immediately asked, ¡°Divine Doctor, is my daughter okay?¡± ¡°Miss Thompson suffered from a sudden onset of hypertension due to a high degree of emotional stress which caused the temporary fainting. Although it¡¯s not a big problem, but¡­¡± Having said this, Nathaniel Besian paused, his face showing a worried expression. Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023 285 Getting What One Deserves_4 Chapter 1023: 285: Getting What One Deserves_4 Chapter 1023: 285: Getting What One Deserves_4 ¡°But what?¡± Sawyer Thompson immediately asked. Nathaniel Besian sighed lightly, ¡°However, the toxins in Miss Thompson¡¯s body must be expunged as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, she may not have much time left.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary got more anxious, ¡°What should we do! Then what should we do?¡± Nathaniel continued: ¡°The most important thing now is to find a practitioner who knows golden needle acupuncture.¡± ¡°Viola herself knows how to do this!¡± Fiona added,¡± Divine Doctor, as long as Viola wakes up, she definitely has a solution!¡± Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Nathaniel glanced at both of them, and without saying more, continued, ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, Mr. Thompson, I suggest you spread the news. After all, there¡¯s a saying in medicine that a doctor shouldn¡¯t treat themselves.¡± Golden needle acupuncture isn¡¯t something one can do simply by being skilled in medicine. It¡¯s different from acupuncture as well. In this world, besides Master Suwen who has mastered the golden needle technique¨Cbeing able to heal the dead and the white bones, others simply don¡¯t possess this skill. Of course, it doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility that there might be others out there. But Nathaniel has yet to come across any. Sawyer Thompson, concerned about Viola¡¯s safety, nodded his agreement. ¡°Alright, Divine Doctor.¡± Terrence spoke up at this moment, ¡°When will Viola wake up?¡± Nathaniel took out a packet of medicinal powder from his medical kit, ¡°Mixed this with water and let Miss Thompson drink it. She should wake up normally by tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence took the packet of medicinal powder from Nathaniel. He picked up the medicinal powder packet and headed towards the table to mix it with water. With the hospital situation stabilising, Diana, Fiona, Flora, and others suggested leaving and visiting Viola tomorrow morning. As per custom, Mary walked the children to the hospital entrance. However, what was different today is that Rachel wasn¡¯t with them. Until now, Mary hadn¡¯t calmed down. She wished she could have stormed the police station and taken Rachel down with her. In the hospital room. As Sawyer Thompson looked at Terrence busily moving around the front of the bed, he suddenly felt that his position as a father had been replaced. From the beginning, he hadn¡¯t fully approved of Viola¡¯s relationship with Terrence. Firstly, Viola was too young. She should have enjoyed singlehood for a few more years. Secondly, influenced by public opinion, he felt that Terrence was somewhat unworthy of Viola. But now, it seemed¡­ There was no one more compatible than these two. This time, when something happened to Viola, it was thanks to Terrence. If Terrence hadn¡¯t timely brought in Nathaniel, Viola wouldn¡¯t have woken up so quickly, and they wouldn¡¯t have found out that Rachel was the real culprit behind the scenes. Soon after, Mary arrived. ¡°Terrence, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Mary, as a mother-in-law, liked her son-in-law more and more as she looked at him. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but she truly liked her future son-in-law, Terrence. Moreover, whenever Terrence was there, she instantly felt safe and carefree. ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Terrence looked at Mary, ¡°Aunt, both you and Uncle have not have a good sleep for several days. Go back and rest now. I can keep watch over Viola. You can come back tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°This¡­.¡± Mary hesitated. Terrence smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay Aunt, I will watch over Viola without blinking an eye. I won¡¯t let her get hurt. Viola is basically stable now. You and Uncle can go back and rest, regain your strength and not worry Viola.¡± ¡°Then we will leave first.¡± Sawyer Thompson said. Since Viola¡¯s been hospitalized, they had not had a good cleanse for days. What Terrence said was right. They could take the night to refresh themselves, sleep and restore their energy, so by tomorrow morning, they would be in optimal shape for Viola¡¯s visit. As they were about to leave, Sawyer looked back at Terrence, ¡°Terrence, could you step over here for a minute?¡± Terrence put down the cup in his hand and jogged over, ¡°Uncle, is there anything you need?¡± Sawyer Thompson lowered his voice and said: ¡°Do not tell Viola about the old lady¡¯s affair¡­.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Given Viola¡¯s current mental state, she would not be able to bear such a thing. They needed to keep it from Viola for now. Only after Viola completes the golden needle acupuncture and thoroughly removes the toxins from her body, could they tell her about this. ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡± Terrence nodded in agreement. Upon leaving the hospital room, Mary looked back, ¡°We¡¯re just leaving like this?¡± Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024 285 Getting What One Deserves_5 Chapter 1024: 285: Getting What One Deserves_5 Chapter 1024: 285: Getting What One Deserves_5 ¡°You don¡¯t trust Terrence?¡± Sawyer Thompson countered. Mary said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust him, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Sawyer continued, ¡°We haven¡¯t showered in three or four days. I don¡¯t want Viola waking up tomorrow morning to see us so unkempt.¡± He wanted to leave the best impression on Viola. Mary nodded. Instead of leaving the hospital directly, the two went to Mrs. Thompson¡¯s ward. Jayden Thompson, Evan Thompson, and Mandel Thompson were all by Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bedside. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was pretty stable. But the chances of her waking up were virtually zero. Hearing that Terrence was alone in Viola¡¯s ward, Mandel jumped up from his chair, ¡°Mom! Dad! You¡¯re so casual!¡± Mandel was a standard overprotective brother. In his view, all men who appeared beside Viola were up to no good. Letting Terrence watch over Viola alone, wasn¡¯t this like letting a lamb into a tiger¡¯s mouth? As a brother, Terrence absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. Sawyer looked at Mandel, ¡°Mandel, I trust Terrence¡¯s character!¡± He trusted Viola¡¯s judgment in selecting a boyfriend even more. If Terrence did not have any merit, then Viola wouldn¡¯t have approved of him. ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of trust or not,¡± Mandel said as he picked up his suit hanging on the back of his chair, and began to leave as he put it on, ¡°Uncle, today¡¯s night shift is on you guys, I need to keep Viola company!¡± All men have their weaknesses. Even though Terrence had brought Nathaniel Besian, he was grateful to him, but these were two separate issues. Mandel had his own principles. Sawyer didn¡¯t stop Mandel, instead he turned to his two brothers, ¡°It¡¯s tough on you guys to stay with mom tonight, Mary and I will be back tomorrow morning.¡± The two men stood up from the couch, ¡°Brother and sister, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days! Go and rest, don¡¯t worry about mom, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head out then.¡± On the other side. Mandel returned to Viola¡¯s ward. The two men looked at each other, the atmosphere was a bit awkward, and they didn¡¯t know what to say. Especially Terrence. Usually a fearless man, yet he felt inexplicably nervous in the face of Mandel, even breaking a sweat from his forehead. Especially after seeing the protective gaze of his future brother-in-law. Terrence stood up from the sofa, ¡°Bro, let me make you some tea. Do you want black tea or green tea?¡± His future brother-in-law must be pacified! Bro? Mandel frowned slightly. It seemed that Terrence was in a hurry to call him brother. After all, his relationship with Viola was not yet formalised. ¡°You should call me Mr. Thompson.¡± Mandel said. Upon hearing this, Terrence knew that his future brother-in-law was not too satisfied with him. He still had many hurdles to cross. Terrence immediately changed his greeting, ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡± Only then was Mandel satisfied, he said, ¡°Then, make me a cup of green tea.¡± Green tea is refreshing. He couldn¡¯t afford to fall asleep, he had to keep a close watch on Terrence! He couldn¡¯t give Terrence any chance. ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence nodded and went to make tea. The green tea in the hospital was average. Though it wasn¡¯t the best, it still had the effect of invigorating the mind. Terrence also made a cup of green tea for himself to stay awake. He hadn¡¯t slept in two days. And his brother-in-law was still there. He had to perform well tonight and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. A moment later. The quiet room was interrupted by the vibration of a phone. Terrence took out his phone, upon seeing the caller ID, he turned to Mandel, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I need to take this call outside.¡± Since when did the high and mighty Boss Terrence have to report before taking a call? If Terrence¡¯s assistant saw this, he¡¯d probably not believe his eyes. And Mandel didn¡¯t expect the person he¡¯d been protecting was the one he admired most in the business world. Terrence made a name for himself at fifteen. He took the business world by storm, and by eighteen he had created his own business empire, controlling global commerce. Presently, Terrence has his own supply chain, logistical operations, and airline routes¡­ He was indeed a business giant and the world¡¯s richest man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However. This man was too low-key, having never made public appearances. Mandel took a sip of tea, acting every bit the part of the protective brother-in-law, ¡°Hmm, go ahead.¡± Terrence stepped outside before answering the call, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found it.¡± Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025 285 Getting What One Deserves_6 Chapter 1025: 285: Getting What One Deserves_6 Chapter 1025: 285: Getting What One Deserves_6 ¡°Who?¡± In that instant, Terrence Lentz¡¯s voice turned incandescently cold. ¡°It was Hikari, instigated by Nako Garcia.¡± At these words, Terrence squinted, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that an accident befell these two, with one losing his hands and the other his legs, is that correct?¡± Upon hearing this, the person on the other end of the phone was taken aback and then instantaneously responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Tonight, someone was destined to lose their hands and legs. ¡°As for the police station, make arrangements there too.¡± Lentz¡¯s thin lips opened for the second time. Those who bullied Viola Thompson. He wouldn¡¯t let even one of them off! Not a single one! Thoughts like this made his usually stoic eyes filled with a dangerous glint. ¡°Alright, sir.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lentz returned to the sickroom. At this time, there was not a trace of his cold demeanor left. All that could be seen was the caution that he took when facing his future uncle. ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you hungry?¡± ¡°Not hungry.¡± Brandon Thompson¡¯s expression remained neutral. Smug kid! Did he genuinely think that these antics would please him? And so, the two men sat for the entire night on the sofa of the hospital room in silence. They would drink green tea whenever they felt sleepy. Early the next morning. A shaft of sunlight streamed in from the window outside. Lentz proactively offered to go and buy breakfast, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I¡¯m going to buy breakfast. Do you have any dietary restrictions?¡± ¡°No special diet.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Lentz nodded his head and went outside to buy breakfast. It was 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. There were already many people outside. Soon, Lentz walked into the hospital room with breakfast in hand. The suite where Viola Thompson was staying was a VIP suite, with a living room and a dining room. At this time, Brandon Thompson had just finished washing up and was walking out of the bathroom. ¡°Mr. Thompson, breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Just leave it there.¡± As Brandon Thompson went over to eat breakfast, Lentz stayed inside to accompany Viola. Viola Thompson was lying in bed, her lips tightly pressed together. Lentz¡¯s eyes were full of heartache. If he could, he would willingly take on all the pain that Viola was enduring. Just then, Viola¡¯s eyelashes fluttered. ¡°Viola!¡± Lentz immediately grasped Viola¡¯s hand. The next second, Viola opened her eyes. She appeared slightly dazed at first, but then she looked at Lentz, ¡°Brother Lentz.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡± Lentz tightly held Viola¡¯s hand, answering her question with slightly red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Do you feel any better now?¡± ¡°Mmmm, much better,¡± Viola¡¯s voice still sounding somewhat weak, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± At this moment, Brandon Thompson walked in, ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Big brother.¡± Viola looked at Brandon Thompson. Brandon¡¯s hand fell onto their hands, and Lentz immediately let go of Viola¡¯s hand, startled. ¡°Viola, do you feel discomfort anywhere?¡± Brandon Thompson asked as he walked in. ¡°No more.¡± Viola Thompson shook her head slightly. At that moment, Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson also walked in from outside. Seeing Viola awake, Mary Perryne was extremely excited, ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Mother and daughter clung tightly to each other. The scene was emotionally charged. After a moment, Viola let go of Mary Perryne and lifted her head to greet Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s grandma?¡± Viola suddenly asked. At a time like this, Mrs. Thompson wouldn¡¯t be absent. Could it be¡­ Mary Perryne said, ¡°Your grandma is at the pet hospital taking care of Bread and Mantou.¡± ¡°What happened to Bread and Mantou?¡± Viola asked. Mary Perryne, her eyes reddening, said, ¡°Those two little guys are too human-like. Since you lost consciousness due to poisoning, they stopped eating and drinking. In the end, Bread passed out¡­ Your grandma feared that if they had another accident, she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain it to you once you woke up. So she went to the pet hospital to stay with them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Yeah, why would I lie to you?¡± Mary Perryne said casually, ¡°She just went to the pet hospital.¡± But Viola felt something was off, just as Fiona Knight, Diana Hershey, and Flora Tiarks arrived. Flora Tiarks laughed, ¡°Viola, I brought your favorite milk tea!¡± They had asked Nathaniel Besian, and he said it was okay for Viola to drink milk tea in her current condition. ¡°Thank you!¡± Flora Tiarks stuck her tongue out, ¡°What are you thanking me for! Aren¡¯t we best friends? This is a new flavor from O¡¯Lei, a Christmas limited edition. Give it a try and see how it tastes.¡± Viola pulled back the quilt, ¡°I¡¯m going to rinse my mouth first.¡± She was slightly obsessive with cleanliness. She couldn¡¯t eat anything unless she rinsed her mouth first. Seeing her trying to get up, Diana Hershey immediately helped her, ¡°Viola, take it slow.¡± Viola smiled helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± But the moment her foot touched the ground, she felt her legs were somewhat weak. It seemed. She had underestimated the toxicity in her body. Viola narrowed her eyes, remaining silent. Diana Hershey continued, ¡°The Divine Doctor said the toxins in your body need to be cleared out using the golden needle acupuncture. Viola, how confident are you in doing this?¡± ¡°Hmm, roughly about 70%.¡± Finishing her sentence, Viola noticed something was off, she asked, ¡°Diana, the Divine Doctor you¡¯re referring to, is that Nathaniel?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Diana Hershey nodded her head, ¡°But Viola, isn¡¯t it a bit disrespectful to refer to the Divine Doctor in that way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°He should be arriving soon.¡± Diana Hershey answered. Viola went to the bathroom to rinse her mouth. After breakfast, Nathaniel finally arrived. ¡°Divine Doctor, you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing Nathaniel, Sawyer Thompson immediately greeted him. Nathaniel nodded. Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°Viola, this is the Divine Doctor who successfully brought you back to consciousness.¡± Viola sat on the hospital bed, slightly raised her eyes, and simply looked at Nathaniel, ¡°Divine Doctor.¡± Three very light words. But they inexplicably caused Nathaniel to pause. Unclear feeling. Nathaniel didn¡¯t think much about it, ¡°Miss Thompson, I heard you¡¯re familiar with golden needle acupuncture?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. This little girl, not humble at all. Looking at Viola, Nathaniel was reminded of someone. Nathaniel continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, your current condition is very bad. Golden needle acupuncture is not the same as acupuncture. If there¡¯s a mistake in one step, it might lead to lifelong paralysis, so you must make a good decision!¡± A little girl, obviously not knowing the seriousness of the situation is very normal, so he needed to educate her well. ¡°I know all that.¡± Viola nodded lightly. Nathaniel just looked at Viola, with an indescribable look in his eyes. He just felt that her gaze at him was very strange. No respect, just a common look. And it even gave him a feeling that Viola was looking down on him. But obviously he was older than Viola. Whether in the medical field or in terms of age, he was her senior. How could she look at him this way? It must be an illusion! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It must be an illusion. Viola continued, ¡°Divine Doctor, let¡¯s begin.¡± Finishing her sentence, she looked at the other people in the room, ¡°Mom, Dad, Lentz, you guys go out first. The Divine Doctor and I are going to start the golden needle acupuncture.¡± Nathaniel was taken aback. We¡­we¡¯re starting now? Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026 286 Perform surgery on Old Lady Song sever the Chapter 1026: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _1 Chapter 1026: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _1 Nathaniel Besian swallowed nervously. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Viola Thompson. But she looked too young. Golden needle acupuncture is not something to brag about lightly. The depth of its mystery is not something ordinary folks can penetrate. Of course, Except for his master Suwen. But how many people in this world could be like Suwen? Suwen was able to identify three thousand different medicinal herbs at the age of three. The talent for Chinese medicine is not something to boast lightly. Regrettably, There would never be another Suwen in this world. And he, no longer had a master. Upon thinking this, a dark shade flickered in Nathaniel Besian¡¯s eyes. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne fully trusted Viola Thompson, ¡°Alright, Viola, we will leave first then.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Viola gave a slight nod. Sawyer Thompson turned to Nathaniel Besian and said with a smile, ¡°Divine Doctor, we¡¯re counting on you.¡± With his words fallen, Sawyer Thompson turned and left. As Sawyer Thompson and the others prepared to leave, Nathaniel Besian spoke again, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What is it? Divine Doctor, do you have any other instructions?¡± Sawyer Thompson stopped in his steps, turning back to face Nathaniel Besian. Nathaniel Besian furrowed his brow slightly, then continued, ¡°Mr. Thompson, we¡¯re not prepared for anything right now. Rushing into the golden needle acupuncture might be a bit too hasty, don¡¯t you think?¡± Not just hasty. They were playing with lives. He knew nothing about Viola, and they had never collaborated before. What if, what if something went wrong during the acupuncture, who would bear the responsibility? The life of a person was at stake. Sawyer Thompson laughed, ¡°Divine Doctor, you can rest assured, just leave everything to Viola.¡± He knew Viola very well. Viola was someone who never did things she wasn¡¯t confident in. Just leave everything to Viola? Were Sawyer Thompson¡¯s words too casual? Nathaniel Besian: ¡°¡­¡± Was Sawyer Thompson actually putting so much faith in Viola?! ¡°But, ¡± Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°But¡­¡± Just as Nathaniel Besian was about to say something, Mary Perryne interrupted again, ¡°Divine Doctor, time is of the essence, please begin! Rest assured, we will absolutely not interrupt!¡± Nathaniel Besian: ¡°¡­¡± Were this couple missing a few screws in their heads? How old was Viola? Why were they so confident? Before Nathaniel Besian could react, Sawyer Thompson and the others had already left the ward and closed the door. The ward was very quiet. Nathaniel Besian stared blankly at Viola. What was he supposed to do now? Was he really supposed to begin the golden needle acupuncture? Nathaniel Besian felt as if he was dreaming. Viola sat up from the bed. She walked over to the coffee table, opened the medical box that Terrence Lentz had brought over. She took out an acupuncture pack. A bottle of salve without any labels. As she moved, a faint medicinal fragrance wafted from the medical box. It wasn¡¯t the sharp scent of traditional Chinese medicine. Mixed with a faint orchid scent, it was actually quite pleasant. This scent¡­ Why did it feel so familiar? Nathaniel Besain squinted his eyes a bit as he approached Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, may I ask, where did this medical box come from?¡± ¡°I made it myself,¡± Viola replied. You made it yourself? Nathaniel Besian was stunned for a moment, then asked, ¡°Did you put a sachet in the box, Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°No,¡± Viola replied. No? If not, then where did the fragrance come from? Before Nathaniel Besian could react, Viola pushed the acupuncture pack into his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s start preparing the acupuncture.¡± Nathaniel Besian stared at the beautiful young girl in front of him, once again taken aback. She appeared to be no more than seventeen or eighteen years old, but radiated an agelessness and depth that even a man like him who had seen decades of upheaval and change could not match. He couldn¡¯t be sure. Nathaniel Besian thought he saw the shadow of his master in this young girl. An illusion. It had to be an illusion. Nathaniel Besian snapped out of his thoughts, looked at Viola, and continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I thought I should inform you about the potential dangers of golden needle acupuncture. Moreover, I don¡¯t know if Mr. Thompson told you, but I don¡¯t know the art of acupuncture. So, if any problem arises in the middle, I may not be able to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Viola interrupted him directly, ¡°Just follow my instructions.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For a moment, Nathaniel Besian was speechless. Viola¡¯s aura was too strong. In this world, no one except his master had made him feel this way. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no ¡®buts¡¯!¡± Viola¡¯s voice was firm and undeniable. Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027 286 Perform surgery on Old Lady Song sever the Chapter 1027: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _2 Chapter 1027: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _2 Just four words silenced Nathaniel Besian. He didn¡¯t know why. When he looked at Viola Thompson, there was a hint of fear. Viola¡¯s tone was gentle, ¡°Performing golden needle acupuncture isn¡¯t as difficult as you imagine, you just need to control your mentality.¡± After finishing her sentence, Viola asked again, ¡°Do you still remember the major acupuncture points in the human body?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± After saying these two words, Nathaniel froze for a moment. He almost subconsciously answered Viola¡¯s question. Upon hearing his response, Viola nodded with satisfaction, picked up the ointment, ¡°This is Elegant Ointment. If you apply it to the golden needle and then needle into the acupuncture point, it can detoxify the body.¡± ¡°You, you, you said this is what?¡± Nathaniel slightly frowned, then he asked. ¡°Elegant Ointment.¡± Viola repeated. Elegant Ointment? Nathaniel¡¯s thoughts suddenly went far back. ¡°Bob, you must remember clearly, the Elegant Ointment is the most expensive individual item here. If you accidentally break it, selling you wouldn¡¯t even make up for the loss!¡± ¡°Master, why is the Elegant Ointment so expensive?¡± The woman looked at the ointment on the medicine shelf, then said: ¡°The Elegant Ointment is made of 208 precious medicinal ingredients and dew collected from lotus leaves in the early morning of summer, it is soft, with fresh and elegant scent, and it can neutralize all kinds of poison. It commands a high price!¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, Viola¡¯s voice echoed in the air. Neither loud nor quiet. But it was clear and resounding, falling into Nathaniel¡¯s ears. Nathaniel immediately woke up and looked at Viola. Viola was lying on the sick bed in her clothes, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, golden needle acupuncture is really simple. The most important thing for you now is to overcome your fear. I believe you can do it.¡± She believes in him? Nathaniel saw in her eyes all kinds of doubt. What gives Viola the faith to believe in him? He doesn¡¯t even understand himself. Having said that, she continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if something goes wrong, I won¡¯t hold you accountable.¡± After finishing her sentence, she took out a disclaimer. Seeing the disclaimer, Nathaniel was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Viola to have prepared the disclaimer in advance. This girl, again, surprised him. Was she really only eighteen? A moment later, Viola put the disclaimer back where it belonged, and then said, ¡°As long as you follow my steps, there will be no problems.¡± ¡°First, pick a golden needle from the acupuncture bag.¡± At this moment, Nathaniel didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he actually picked a golden needle from the acupuncture bag. The golden needle was very thin. Under the light, it reflected a glistening golden glow. Somewhat dazzling. Nathaniel held the golden needle, his hand was trembling, and cold sweat was streaming down his forehead layer by layer. He could not control himself. Once he held the golden needle, those unhappy memories would pop up in his mind. ¡°Miss, Miss Thompson, I really¡­¡± He really didn¡¯t have the courage to needle. It was a wordless fear. Very oppressive. And very painful. Viola closed her eyes as if she didn¡¯t hear Nathaniel¡¯s words and slowly said, ¡°There are a total of eight needles. Eight represents the number of life and death, one mistake can lead to all mistakes. The first needle is to the Zanzhu point, remember to dip a little Elegant Ointment before needling, slowly twirling it into the acupoint. The second needle is to the Quze point, the third to the Tianjing point, the fourth to the Zusanli point, the fifth to the Jie stream point, the sixth to the Daying point, the seventh to the Qinglang point, and the eighth to the Chengjiang point.¡± Her voice was very soft, revealing almost no emotion. But this soft voice somehow began to stabilize Nathaniel¡¯s emotions slowly. ¡°Now start with the first needle.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Nathaniel took a deep breath. He began to needle. Just as he was about to insert the needle into the point, Viola spoke, ¡°Elegant Ointment.¡± Just three words, but they quickly made Nathaniel withdraw his hand and dip the golden needle into the Elegant Ointment. He was slightly confused. Viola didn¡¯t even open her eyes, how did she know he didn¡¯t dip into the Elegant Ointment? She was like his master. Even when he was asleep with a book covering his face, she could still notice that he wasn¡¯t making medicine seriously. Even though they were two completely unrelated people, why did they have such a similar aura? ¡°Miss, Miss¡­¡± Nathaniel looked at Viola, almost blurted out, but he quickly changed his words and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, where did you buy this Elegant Ointment?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson and Suwen are two different people. Even though the aura is very similar. But the age doesn¡¯t match at all. He was so confused! Instead of answering Nathaniel¡¯s question directly, Viola said, ¡°Concentrate.¡± Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028 286 Perform surgery on Old Lady Song sever the Chapter 1028: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _3 Chapter 1028: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _3 The concept of Qi is indeed strange. Despite being younger than Nathaniel and merely a young girl, Nathaniel was overpowered by a terrifyingly irresistible urge in her presence. Seeing her, he felt compelled to apply the needles immediately and without question. Nevertheless, Nathaniel¡¯s hands trembled noticeably. Softly sighing in her heart, Viola reflected. She had perhaps overlooked her duty to care for her apprentice. To think that she didn¡¯t know of Nathaniel¡¯s fear of the golden needles. It seemed she needed to seize this opportunity to help him overcome his dread once and for all. That¡¯s right. Viola was Suwen. The miraculously skilled Heavenly Doctor who could restore life to the dying and resurrect decaying bones. She found it surprising to hear that Nathaniel was the one who awoke her from her unconscious state. She had contemplated revealing her identity to Nathaniel. But the time was not yet right. How could she explain it to Nathaniel¡­ That she had been reborn? Would anyone willingly believe in reincarnation if they hadn¡¯t experienced it themselves? Even Viola still found it unbelievable. ¡°Stop trembling,¡± Viola spoke, ¡°The Book of Changes mentions: The Easy produces the great ultimate, leads to the dichotomy of Yin and Yang, which forms the four symbols, and then the eight diagrams. Relax, acupuncture isn¡¯t as difficult as you envisage.¡± Viola¡¯s words echoed with an assuring and calming magic. Gradually, Nathaniel¡¯s nerves began to steady. One, two, three¡­ eventually, the eighth needle was applied. Each needle targeting a specific acupoint. ¡°Well done,¡± Viola said, a mild smile on her face, ¡°Congratulations Divine Doctor Nathaniel, you have overcome yourself.¡± Nathaniel was taken aback. He was not even aware of how he managed to complete the sequence of eight acupuncture needles. Just then, the originally shining golden needle darkened at a perceptible speed, eventually losing its luster entirely. Nathaniel knew. The golden needle acupuncture was successful. The toxins from Viola¡¯s body were being gradually cleansed. At that moment. Viola distinctly felt a warm current slowly envelop her body. The weariness on her body miraculously vanished in an instant. Her face gradually regained its vibrant hue. Gazing at Viola¡¯s transformation, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t withhold the shock written all over his face. He initially assumed that Viola merely understood basic acupuncture. Who could have thought¡­ Who could have thought¡­ that it actually worked! Viola really knew golden needle acupuncture. It was incredible to believe that Viola was just eighteen years old. Remembering the procedure of acupuncture earlier, he looked at Viola with a deep sense of awe hidden behind his eyes. This girl had genuinely taken him by surprise. ¡°Miss Thompson, may I ask you about your Master?¡± Had his Master secretly accepted a disciple without any uproar? Viola Thompson responded with a discreet smile, ¡°My Master was just an ordinary old Chinese medicine doctor, not any famous medical expert.¡± An ordinary old Chinese medicine doctor?! An ordinary old Chinese medicine doctor could teach a student like Viola Thompson? That¡¯s absolutely impossible! As she finished speaking, Viola turned her gaze towards Nathaniel, ¡°If you¡¯re interested though, I wouldn¡¯t mind accepting you as my apprentice.¡± Her eyes never left Nathaniel, leaving him unsure whether she was merely teasing him on a whim or being serious. Nathaniel replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I have already accepted a Master.¡± Viola merely smiled. She reflected that Nathaniel, her only disciple, was remarkably faithful. A moment later, Viola continued, ¡°I believe my medical skills are no less than Suwen¡¯s.¡± Suwen? Upon hearing this, Nathaniel furrowed his brows slightly, looking at Viola. This girl¡­ While talented, she seemed rather arrogant! Even the capital city¡¯s leader had to refer to his Master with utmost respect as the Divine Doctor. Yet Viola had casually addressed him by his given name. However, considering the fact that Viola was a young girl recovering from a serious illness, Nathaniel decided to overlook her impertinence. Shortly thereafter. After removing the golden needles from Viola¡¯s acupoints, he opened the door to her hospital room. Sawyer Thompson, Mary Perryne, and Terrence Lentz, along with others, had been waiting outside. The moment the door opened, Terrence quickly stood up and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Miss Thompson is a medical prodigy. Therefore, the process of golden needle acupuncture went very smoothly. The toxins within her body have been completely flushed out.¡± As he spoke, he paused, then added, ¡°A few days of rest, and she¡¯ll be fine!¡± Even at the present moment, Nathaniel found it all rather mystifying. The first thing was¨Cnever would he have thought she could surpass his master. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Secondly¨Che never thought he could overcome his fear and take up the golden needles. Had he not accepted a master already, he might have genuinely considered learning from Viola. But as he had already accepted a master. He should never betray his teacher. Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were utterly ecstatic, ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Divine Doctor Nathaniel! You are like a guardian angel to our family!¡± Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029 286 Perform surgery on Old Lady Song sever the Chapter 1029: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _4 Chapter 1029: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _4 Viola wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly if not for Nathaniel Besian. Nathaniel Besian, a very self-aware man, continued, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, there are two people you should thank. First is Mr. Lentz. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have come to Capital City. The second is Miss Thompson. She used golden needle acupuncture to remove the toxins from Viola¡¯s body. I dare not take the credit.¡± Ever since his master had an incident, Nathaniel Besian has been searching for him. He searched domestically and internationally. From bustling cities to remote mountains. That was why many people who tried to find him could not. If not for an offer from Terrence Lentz that he couldn¡¯t refuse, Nathaniel Besian wouldn¡¯t have come to Capital City with him. Mary Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Although you put it that way, it was indeed you who suppressed Viola¡¯s toxins, and it was you who awakened her. Regardless, we must sincerely thank you. Oh, and this is a small token of our appreciation. Please accept it.¡± After she finished speaking, Mary Perryne gave Nathaniel Besian a gold card. Nathaniel Besian repeatedly refused, ¡°I only accept a consultation fee. Since I have already accepted Mr. Lentz¡¯s, I shouldn¡¯t break the rules and accept yours.¡± Having said that, Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°Now that Miss Thompson is alright, I will take my leave. Farewell.¡± He had other business to attend to in Capital City. Mary Perryne intended to chase after him, but Viola spoke up at that moment, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. Let him go.¡± All of the people present were considered family. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, Mary Perryne handed the card to Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, you take the card!¡± Terrence Lentz dared not accept the gold card from his potential mother-in-law. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s what I ought to do.¡± Mary Perryne looked at Terrence Lentz, her appreciation for the young man growing. Exceptional! Indeed exceptional! Firstly, he did not abandon Viola in a critical moment. Secondly, he did not rush to flaunt himself after Viola was out of danger. How could such a genteel and composed person be deemed a good-for-nothing? If anyone dared to say that Terrence Lentz was a good-for-nothing, she would be the first to disagree! Mary Perryne forcefully handed the gold card into Terrence Lentz¡¯s hands, ¡°Terrence, I really like you and I support your relationship with Viola. This money is insignificant compared to your efforts. Even so, it represents my feelings. I hope that you will refrain from refusing. If you refuse, it would mean that you don¡¯t consider me as your own.¡± Since Mary Perryne put it that way, Terrence Lentz had no choice but to accept. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, feeling quite fond of the boy, ¡°We¡¯re all family, there¡¯s no need for thanks.¡± Mandel Thompson stood aside, squinting slightly. An alarm was ringing in his heart. Not good. Enemy infiltrated, their family¡¯s vigorous cabbage might be catered to the pig. This absolutely cannot happen. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Mandel Thompson walked up to Sawyer Thompson and whispered. Sawyer Thompson started speaking, ¡°Terrence had it rough these past few days. Once Viola is fully recovered, let her thank you properly.¡± Mandel Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± He originally wanted Sawyer Thompson to teach Terrence Lentz a lesson, but Sawyer Thompson¡¯s first sentence was effectively aiding the offense. Let Viola thank Terrence properly? What¡¯s the difference between that and sending a lamb into a tiger¡¯s den? As the older brother, he could not let this happen. Mandel Thompson cleared his throat and started speaking, ¡°Viola just recovered from a severe illness and needs a good rest. Let me, her brother, thank Mr. Lentz properly on her behalf.¡± Terrence Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± suddenly felt a chill in his heart. His future brother-in-law seemed ruthless. It seemed like he had a long bumpy road ahead. Borden Thompson brought in some chicken soup that he had prepared and began to feed it to Viola. Viola felt helpless, ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m fine, I can drink the soup myself.¡± In fact, she wanted to drink Milk Tea more than the soup now. Borden Thompson insisted on feeding her, ¡°You are a patient now.¡± Viola had to obediently drink the chicken soup. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon after, Evan Thompson and Elena Williams, along with the couple Jayden Thompson and Penny Kalafatis, arrived in the hospital room. ¡°Is Viola okay?¡± Elena Williams sat by the bedside, gripping Viola¡¯s hand, and asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m alright now, Aunt Elena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡± Elena Williams¡¯ eyes were still a bit red, ¡°You have no idea how worried your parents were when you had the accident.¡± The daughter they finally got back was almost gone again. Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030 286 Perform surgery on Mrs. Song sever the Chapter 1030: 286: Perform surgery on Mrs. Song, sever the relationship! _5 Chapter 1030: 286: Perform surgery on Mrs. Song, sever the relationship! _5 No one could accept this. Penny Kalafatis handed Viola Thompson a cup of milk tea, ¡°Viola, your favourite Taro Milk Tea.¡± ¡°Thanks Aunt!¡± ¡°This child.¡± Even though she had just had chicken soup, Viola still managed to drink the milk tea. She took a sip of milk tea, then suddenly realized something was wrong, ¡°Where is Grandma?¡± ¡°At the pet hospital.¡± ¡°At home!¡± Mary Perryne and Elena Williams almost spoke simultaneously. But their answers were quite different. One said at home, the other said at the pet hospital. Viola immediately put down the milk tea, ¡°Where is grandma really?¡± ¡°At the pet hospital,¡± Mary Perryne replied with a smile, ¡± You Aunt misunderstood the situation. She thought your Grandma was at home, but she is actually at the pet hospital with bread and Mantou.¡± Despite Viola being fine now, she was after all recuperating from a serious illness and couldn¡¯t be agitated. Mary Perryne planned to tell Viola about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s accident tomorrow. Viola looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re lying to me.¡± Mary Perryne tried her best to stay calm and keep the smile on her face, ¡°This child, how could Mom lie to you!¡± Viola continued, ¡°Because every time you lie, you dare not look me in the eye.¡± Even though she hadn¡¯t been back for long. Viola knew her mother, Mary Perryne, very well. Mary Perryne, who usually wasn¡¯t good at lying, would always avoid eye contact when she did lie due to guilt. Like right now. Mary Perryne didn¡¯t know how to explain it, so she passed the issue to Sawyer Thompson, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask your dad.¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded his head, ¡°Your mom is right.¡± Viola immediately picked up the phone and dialed Mrs. Thompson¡¯s number. ¡°If Grandma is at the pet hospital, why isn¡¯t she answering my calls?¡± She had been hospitalised for so many days. Mrs. Thompson wasn¡¯t there the first day Viola woke up, and now that she¡¯s healed, Mrs. Thompson still wasn¡¯t there. This was too strange! It was at this point. Viola had a bad feeling. Mrs. Thompson was advanced in age¡­ She wouldn¡¯t¡­ Something wouldn¡¯t have happened to her, would it? No! It definitely wouldn¡¯t. Grandma is such a good person, she even fought in battles when she was young to defend our homeland, something definitely wouldn¡¯t have happened to her. Viola comforted herself inside while looking at Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Where exactly is my grandma!¡± Her voice had gone cold. The room was very quiet. Viola turned to look at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, you tell me!¡± Terrence turned his gaze slightly. He didn¡¯t know how to answer Viola either. It seemed like no answer would be the right one. He promised to never lie to Viola. Yet he couldn¡¯t simply reveal the truth. ¡°Speak!¡± Viola was very anxious, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for Terrence,¡± Sawyer Thompson sighed at this moment, then continued, ¡°Your grandma is currently in the room next door.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola rushed towards the next room without a second thought. Everyone immediately followed Viola¡¯s footsteps. Mrs. Thompson was simply lying in the hospital bed. Her complexion was very pale. The only sound in the room was the beeping of the heart rate monitor. And this sound was reminding everyone that the old lady on the bed was still with us. ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡± Viola held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, her eyes welling up. She rarely ever cried. She wouldn¡¯t cry when betrayed by a good friend. She wouldn¡¯t cry when she was in extreme pain. And she definitely wouldn¡¯t cry when she was knocked down. But now. Viola couldn¡¯t hold back the tears. Tear after tear rolled down her cheeks, the burning hot tears landed on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand. In her past life. She never experienced the love of a family. It was Mrs. Thompson who taught her that love, the love between a grandmother and a grandchild. Sawyer Thompson sighed, then said, ¡°Your Grandma passed out unfortunately on the way to the temple. By the time a passerby found her and had her admitted to the hospital, she had already lost consciousness. The doctor said, she¡¯s holding onto her last breath just to wait for you to recover.¡± How could this happen? Viola frowned deeply, her hand holding Mrs. Thompson¡¯s wrist. Based on the pulse, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition was indeed critical, all her organs were gradually failing, it was now hopeless. No wonder the hospital would give up resuscitation and choose conservative treatment instead. Right at this moment. The unconscious Mrs. Thompson heard a familiar call. It was Viola! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her Viola was back! After so many days, she finally waited for Viola¡¯s return. Mrs. Thompson wanted to open her eyes, but no matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t open them. It was unbearable. It was as if her eyelids were glued shut. Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031 286 Perform surgery on Old Lady Song sever the Chapter 1031: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _6 Chapter 1031: 286: Perform surgery on Old Lady Song, sever the relationship! _6 Is she going to die? No. She was unwilling to let go. Mrs. Thompson held on until now just to see Viola. At this moment, Mrs. Thompson saw a sudden flash of bright light all around her. Then comes joyful cries. ¡°She¡¯s awake! She¡¯s awake! Mom is awake!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Joy immediately filled the ward. Mrs. Thompson just watched Viola, with trembling hands, she wiped away the tears from Viola¡¯s eyes, ¡°Good¡­ good child¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded her head, ¡°I won¡¯t cry, Grandma.¡± ¡°Grandma is fine, my body is strong!¡± Mrs. Thompson declared with a laugh, ¡°But all people have to grow old someday. Each of us must face life and death calmly.¡± At this point, Mrs. Thompson sighed, ¡°My only regret is that I couldn¡¯t take a family portrait. If I could have taken one, I could die in peace!¡± ¡°Grandma, believe in me, I will definitely make you better.¡± Viola tightly held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand, her eyes full of determination. ¡°Silly child, I know my own body. These days, I¡¯ve been dreaming of your grandfather coming to fetch me. He says there are many relatives in Paradise waiting for me to return. I¡¯m nearing my end!¡± In the face of death, Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t show a trace of fear. Only regret remained. Regret that she hadn¡¯t organized the children earlier to take a complete family portrait. After a few words, Mrs. Thompson was very tired and fell into a deep sleep again. During this time, the doctor also came by. But his expression wasn¡¯t good, the old woman was already hovering on the edge of death. The situation now was like a glorious sunset, like a dying flare. Mary Perryne said, ¡°My mom¡¯s greatest wish is to take a family portrait with all of us. Can¡¯t you do something to help her stand up, spend one last Christmas with us, and take a family portrait with us?¡± The doctor shook her head regretfully. Viola just sat on the ward¡¯s sofa. A moment later, she stood up, ¡°I want to operate on my grandma.¡± No matter what, she had to fulfill Mrs. Thompson¡¯s wish. Let her spend the last Christmas with joy and take a complete family portrait. Hearing this, Dr. Janell looked at Viola, her eyes full of shock, ¡°Miss Thompson, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s current situation¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Only four words. On the other side. Delia Frieman received news that Rachel Barton was arrested by the police. She was stunned. She immediately contacted Dolores Frieman. Receiving Delia¡¯s call, Dolores said, ¡°Ella, what should we do? Could the police have made a mistake? How could Rachel possibly do something like that!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the call from the police, Delia and Dolores might not even know about Viola¡¯s incident. Delia frowned, ¡°Big sister, her heart is completely dark now, there¡¯s nothing she couldn¡¯t do.¡± Since Rachel repeatedly tried to sabotage her relationship with Noah Reed, Delia knew that this sister was beyond help. But she didn¡¯t expect that Rachel would reach out to Viola. Viola was Rachel¡¯s lifesaver. Without Viola, there would be no Rachel. But now, Rachel did such a thing! Dolores sighed. Delia continued, ¡°Big sister, where are you now?¡± ¡°At¡­ home,¡± Dolores had just finished packing, ¡°I was about to take a taxi to the police station.¡± Delia said, ¡°The place we should most go to now is the hospital.¡± Viola Thompson was hospitalized because of Rachel Barton. The most urgent thing now was Viola¡¯s condition. Dolores Frieman finally came to her senses, ¡°Yes, yes, I was so scared! Now the most important thing is Viola! I hope the Bodhisattva blesses Viola to be alright!¡± The two sisters each took a taxi to Capital City Hospital. Dolores arrived first. She stood at the door waiting for Delia Frieman. After ten minutes, Delia was running from a distance with a bag and a bunch of gifts, ¡°Big sis!¡± ¡°Ella!¡± Dolores too had a plethora of nutritional supplements in her hand, ¡°God knows what Viola¡¯s condition is now! This ungrateful and vicious man, if she wanted to harm anyone, it should never have been Viola!¡± By the end of the sentence, Dolores¡¯s eyes had turned red. Delia sighed, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go in first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two sisters went into the hospital. They inquired at the front desk of the hospital to find Viola¡¯s ward. When they reached Viola¡¯s room and found it empty, Dolores noticed that the door to the ward next door was also open. She tugged at Delia¡¯s hand, ¡°Ella, doesn¡¯t the person over there look like Viola?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Delia nodded, then knocked on the door. Even though the door was open, knocking was a basic etiquette. ¡°Who is it?¡± Mary Perryne looked up. Delia and Dolores entered together, ¡°Auntie, we came to see Viola.¡± At their words, Viola glanced up, ¡°Siss Dolores, Sis Ella.¡± Her emotions seemed stable. At her words, Dolores and Delia were startled. Neither of them had expected that even at such a time, Viola still wanted to call them ¡®sisters.¡¯ Although this matter had no direct relation to them, they were after all sisters with Rachel by blood. Both of them had even prepared for Viola to lash out at them when they came. But Viola didn¡¯t. Viola was just like before. The only difference was that her face seemed somewhat sallow. Dolores and Delia felt more guilty. ¡°Viola, are you okay? We¡¯re really sorry, we, two sisters, only just now came to see you! I didn¡¯t even imagine that Rachel would do such a thing! This ungrateful and vicious man, doesn¡¯t she realize that without you, could she ever have escaped from that hellhole?¡± ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, Viola! If I¡¯d known she¡¯d move against you, I would definitely have warned you and had you be wary of her. I can¡¯t believe you had to suffer so needlessly!¡± Delia truly regretted it. From the moment she noticed that Rachel had changed, she should have told Viola. Because of her hesitation, Viola ended up suffering for no fault of hers, and almost lost her life. Viola had always been clear about her debts and grudges, and would certainly not vent her anger at Dolores and Delia because of Rachel, ¡°Sis Dolores, Sis Ella, this is a matter between Rachel and me, it has nothing to do with you, and I have never regretted bringing you out of that place. Therefore, don¡¯t carry this burden on yourselves. The most important thing for you now is to make your lives better and better!¡± ¡°Thank you, Viola!¡± The sisters expressed their sincere thanks. They felt grateful for their encounter with Viola in life. After coming out of the hospital. Dolores and Delia heaved a sigh of relief, then went to the police station to see Rachel. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Separated by a glass, Rachel was crying piteously, her attitude of admitting her mistakes was very sincere, ¡°Big sis, Ella, I was really left with no choice, I know I was wrong, you must get me out¡­¡± Her face no longer carried the darkness and smugness of the past. She was in custody, and at present, her last hope was Dolores and Delia. Since they had come to see her, it showed that they still considered her their sister. ¡°Rachel, listen well, all of this is what you deserve! We will not plead Viola to forgive you, nor will we get a defense lawyer for you. We came here today to tell you in person, from now on, we go our own ways, we have no relation whatsoever!¡± Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032 287 Test the surgery was very successful _1 Chapter 1032: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _1 Chapter 1032: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _1 Delia Frieman just looked at Rachel Barton like this. She spoke without any hesitation. Of course, beyond the heartbreak, what Delia felt was mostly disappointment. She had pinned so many hopes on her younger sister. She hoped that Rachel could be successful and lead a glittering life. After graduating from a good university, maybe even pursuing a master¡¯s or a doctorate. If Rachel wished to study abroad, she could have provided unconditional support. But she had no idea when exactly Rachel had changed. ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Delia looked at Dolores Frieman, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go.¡± Dolores nodded, glancing back at Rachel somewhat unwillingly as she turned to leave. No matter what, that was still her little sister. Rachel watched as Delia and Dolores left, disbelief filling her eyes. Did they really just¡­ leave? ¡°Big sister! Second sister!¡± Why! Why did everybody treat her like this? What had she done wrong? Tears surged in Rachel¡¯s eyes. All traces of familial love and friendship vanished in an instant. If it wasn¡¯t for her, would Dolores and Delia have had the opportunity to experience the outside world and embark on a new life? No! If not for her, Dolores would still be tormented by that old lecher and Delia would be forever a red-light woman. She would die unnoticed in a sewer. But what about these two? Not only were they ungrateful, they treated her like this. If it were any other sisters, they certainly would have done everything they could to save her. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Between sobs, Rachel began to laugh. Dolores followed Delia out of the police station. She looked at Delia with some unease, ¡°Delia, us doing this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, big sister,¡± replied Delia, ¡°She¡¯s an adult now. As an adult, she should bear the consequences of her actions!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Delia interrupted, frowning: ¡°Big sis, I understand where you¡¯re coming from, I know she¡¯s our only little sister! But have you considered the severity of what she did? I couldn¡¯t care less about how she treats me, because I can move on, I can act as if she doesn¡¯t exist, but she should never have targeted Viola!¡± Who was Viola Thompson? Without exaggerating, Viola was like their second parents. If it wasn¡¯t for Viola, where would the three of them be today? Viola had gone to great lengths to save Rachel. Now Rachel was turning against Viola, showing that Rachel had completely lost her conscience! Her heart was blackened, through and through. There was utterly no hope left for such a person! Upon hearing this, Dolores let out a sigh. ¡°Delia, how did things end up like this?¡± At first, she thought that Rachel was just a little temperamental. She never expected things to end up this way. Delia sighed, ¡°Sis, as a person, you can have nothing at all, but one thing you must have is conscience.¡± Indeed, Delia was also just as heartbroken as Dolores. Rachel was once her distant dream. Now, with Rachel turning out like this, her dream was shattered to pieces as well. Dolores looked back at the direction of the police station, holding back indescribable emotions. She just felt awful. Delia placed her hand on Dolores¡¯ shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Thankfully Viola is alright, otherwise I really wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself. Big sis, don¡¯t overthink things. Rachel brought this upon herself, it has nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t blame yourself, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Dolores nodded her head. As if a sudden thought had come to Delia, she looked at Dolores and continued, ¡°Big sis, weren¡¯t people introducing you to some suitors recently?¡± Upon hearing this, Dolores was quite flabbergasted, ¡°How old am I? Why the need to matchmake me?¡± ¡°Big sis, you¡¯re only thirty-one!¡± Although Dolores¡¯s two kids were ten and eight years old, respectively, Dolores was only just over thirty-one years old. She was sold to that old lecher by her parents when she was nineteen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She got pregnant at twenty and gave birth at twenty-one. Over the past ten years, she had endured more than most people could bear, making her appear much older than her peers. But since moving to Capital City, Dolores had changed drastically. Her skin was gradually getting fairer, and her overall condition was improving. Occasionally, Delia would open up a photo of Dolores from when she first arrived in Capital City, and would be astounded at the enormous difference! Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033 287 Test the surgery was very successful _2 Chapter 1033: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _2 Chapter 1033: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _2 Dolores Frieman continued: ¡°I¡¯ve never considered remarrying.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± asked Delia Frieman.¡± Dolores was only thirty-one years old. Many scholars hadn¡¯t even finished their doctorates at this age. Her life had barely begun. ¡°If I got married again, what would happen to my children?¡± Dolores continued: ¡°Given my situation, the men people introduce to me are normally looking for a second marriage, and they certainly have children. Even if they don¡¯t have any, wouldn¡¯t I have to bear them one?¡± She already had two children of her own. With another one, it would make three kids! Three kids in a family. The pressure would be immense! Besides, Dolores didn¡¯t believe anyone would be interested in her. ¡°So right now, all I want to do is to raise my children properly, see them go to university and start their own families. As for other thoughts, I truly don¡¯t have any.¡± She neither wished for it nor dared hope for it. Hearing this, Delia sighed. ¡°Dolores, nothing is absolute. What if you meet someone who is truly good to you? You¡¯re still young, and there¡¯s a lot of life ahead of you¡­ My advice is, if you meet someone who is morally upright and has decent conditions, you should give it a go! You have to live for yourself at least once in life. You can¡¯t always be held back by these thoughts.¡± At this, Dolores laughed, ¡°If someone has good conditions, they would surely want someone better than me! Who would want me?¡± Dolores had a clear understanding of herself. She wasn¡¯t like Delia. Delia was not only articulate but also very capable; she could excel at anything she did. Dolores was ordinary-looking, hailed from the countryside, had no special skills or education, and was just a regular housewife with two children in tow. Everyone is pragmatic. No one is so noble as to raise other people¡¯s kids! ¡°Dolores, stop belittling yourself! How can you know there¡¯s no suitable person for you if you haven¡¯t tried?¡± Delia was a little anxious, unsure how to persuade Dolores. She truly hoped Dolores could find happiness. Dolores smiled and shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, but just about the kids! Raising my daughter is easier, all I need to secure for her is education. What about Charlie though? Charlie is a boy, does that mean I¡¯ll have to start preparing to buy a house and a car for his future?¡± Only birth parents are willing to spare no effort for their children. Upon hearing this, Delia was speechless. ¡°Dolores, you¡¯re overcomplicating things. The issues of buying a car and a house are not for you to worry about now. What if Charlie turns out to be capable, gets into a good university, and not only doesn¡¯t need you to worry about a car or a house, but also buys a big villa for you?¡± Dolores turned to look at Delia, ¡°You just said ¡®what if.¡¯ There might be one billionaire among ten thousand people, but how do you know if Charlie will be that billionaire?¡± What if he¡¯s not? Why aren¡¯t many young people willing to have a second child these days? Because the pressure is too much! From the moment a child is born, money is constantly spent on milk formula, diapers, clothes, snacks, toys¡­ Occasional colds and fevers also cost money! When they grow up, there are tuition fees, living expenses, and all sorts of training and hobby classes ¨C all require money. Finally, they graduate from university and start working, only to face the prospect of marriage. Marriage requires dowry, a wedding house, a wedding car¡­ All of these are about money. Even in some second-tier small county towns, the housing prices are around 8000-10000 per unit, buying a three-bedroom house can cost seven to eight hundred thousand. With the addition of a car and dowry, at least two million should be prepared. Two million is a figure many adults can¡¯t even fathom, let alone recent university graduates. Facing these pressures, Dolores simply has to weigh on a lot. Moreover, being a stepmother is tough! So, she hadn¡¯t even dreamed of starting a new family. ¡°Dolores, you¡¯re being overly pessimistic!¡± said Delia helplessly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s not being pessimistic,¡± Dolores shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s the reality we all have to face. Looking at my current situation, I¡¯m just not suited to consider all that nonsense.¡± With that said, Dolores continued: ¡°Anyway, enough of that rubbish. What about you? How have things been with Jocelyn recently?¡± ¡°We are doing just fine,¡± said Delia. Dolores nodded, ¡°And his parents? How are they?¡± Delia grasped Dolores¡¯s wrist gently, ¡°His parents are wonderful people, Dolores, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034 287 Test the surgery was very successful _3 Chapter 1034: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _3 Chapter 1034: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _3 ¡°Mm.¡± On the other side. Hospital. Viola Thompson was watching a video of Mrs. Thompson prostrating three times and kowtowing in front of her sickbed. She furrowed her brows closely. Something is very off. Being a veteran of wars, Mrs. Thompson had never been superstitious, she only believed in herself. So how could she go to a temple to pray for blessings? Moreover, in such a manner! Someone must have incited this. Mrs. Thompson is old and the winter in the Capital City is below ten degrees, forcing the elderly to prostrate and kowtow at St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral, something was bound to happen! A moment later, Viola rose from the sofa and went outside. Mary Perryne just came in with a thermal bucket, ¡°Viola, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola went in with Mary. The noon meal was sumptuous, there was plenty of food and soup, all specially cooked and delivered by the home cook. Everything to Viola¡¯s taste. Mary served Viola a bowl of soup, ¡°Viola, have some soup first. And after the soup, I brought you Milk Tea!¡± Hearing the words Milk Tea, Viola speeded up her soup drinking pace. After finishing the soup, Viola took the Milk Tea offered by Mary, ¡°Mom, I need to ask you something.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Did you know about grandmother prostrating three times and kowtowing in St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral?¡± Mary shook her head, ¡°I knew your grandma wanted to pray at the temple, but I didn¡¯t know about the prostrating and kowtowing.¡± Mary sighed, ¡°It¡¯s odd, your grandma doesn¡¯t usually believe in these things, I never thought ¡­¡± Viola narrowed her eyes, ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you considered, someone must have intentionally said something to my grandma, otherwise, she would never do this.¡± Hearing this, Mary also felt something was off, nodding slightly, ¡°Viola, you have a point.¡± ¡°So, who is this person then?¡± Mary asked. Everyone is from the Thompson Clan, who would harm Mrs. Thompson? Actually, Viola already had a name in mind. But she was also not sure. Viola said, ¡°Now we just need to let grandma wake up quickly, only then we can know who that person really is!¡± Mary, however, was a little worried about Viola¡¯s health, ¡°Viola, you¡¯ve just recovered ¡­¡± Before she could finish, Viola interrupted with a laugh, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Leaving those words behind, Viola seemed to remember something, ¡°Yes, where is Nathaniel Besian?¡± ¡°The Divine Doctor had something to do and left! He said he was going to look for someone!¡± Viola nodded subtly. ¡°Slow down! Mantou! Slow down!¡± At this time, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s voice came through the air. ¡°Meow!¡± Just then, a fleeting shadow rushed towards Viola¡¯s side. And it slid directly into Viola¡¯s arms. ¡°Meow meow meow!¡± Finding itself back in familiar arms, Mantou was incredibly excited, meowing non-stop, rubbing its small head against Viola. Viola laughed and lifted Mantou, ¡°Mantou, finally, you¡¯ve slimmed down!¡± Mantou was so obese before. Every time it went for a bath at the pet store, the boss always recommended it to lose weight. As Viola kissed Mantou, lifting it in high spirits, Baozi, who was looking full of energy, had already lost control of its primitive force, broke the leash, rushed over here, although it weighed over a hundred and thirty pounds, it was squealing like a spoiled child. Its two front paws resting on Viola, it was licking and barking, clearly thrilled. Its tail wagging like a helicopter¡¯s rotor, nearly about to break off from the excitement. ¡°Baozi!¡± ¡°Woof!¡± Only then did Baozi respond, seemingly in answer to Viola. ¡°Good boy.¡± Viola patted Baozi on the head. Baozi rolled on the ground excitedly. Watching this scene, Mary¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, ¡°These little ones are quite spiritual. They¡¯ve been guarding the ICU door, refusing to eat and drink before, until they¡¯ve been sent to the pet hospital, they have been surviving on nutrient water. Viola, you should feed them properly! They must be starving!¡± Sawyer Thompson immediately handed the pet food to Viola, ¡°Here.¡± Viola took the pet food, ¡°Mantou, Baozi, sit. Don¡¯t move.¡± Mantou got 20 grams of cat food plus a can, and a large chicken leg. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Baozi, being bigger, ate more, 250 grams of dog food plus a can, half an apple, and two freeze-dried crocodile legs. After placing the food on the ground, the two of them were gazing at it intensely, their eyes saying they could gobble up everything in one bite. Especially Baozi, its drool was almost soaking the carpet! A moment later, Viola slowly opened her mouth, ¡°Eat.¡± On hearing the command, both pets started eating. Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035 287 Test the surgery was very successful _4 Chapter 1035: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _4 Chapter 1035: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _4 Mantou had not eaten dried crocodile for a while, and she was devouring them one by one, with a satisfying crunch. Sawyer Thompson sighed, ¡°If your grandma could see this, she would surely be pleased.¡± Back then, when Viola was lying in the ICU, the two little ones refused to eat or drink, distressing Mrs. Thompson greatly. She could not sleep for many nights on end. It seemed as if Viola remembered something and looked up at Sawyer, ¡°Dad, do you know about grandma¡¯s custom of bowing three times and kowtowing once?¡± Sawyer Thompson shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that she just went to St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral to pray for blessings. If I¡¯d known about the bowing and kowtowing, I would have definitely stopped her!¡± Viola squinted, ¡°Who did grandma meet the day before the accident?¡± ¡°Aside from the family, it seems like she only met the hospital staff,¡± Sawyer said, then as if he remembered something, he added, ¡°Oh right, she also met Diana Hershey and their daughter Fiona.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was Rachel Barton again!¡± If Rachel could harm Viola, there was nothing she wasn¡¯t capable of. A dangerous look flashed in Viola¡¯s eyes. Mary furrowed her brows, ¡°Rachel is just too wicked! How could she do these things when Viola has been so good to her!¡± Viola¡¯s face remained impassive as she said softly, ¡°Whether it was her or not, we will know once grandma wakes up.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary nodded. She couldn¡¯t shake off a strange feeling. She was convinced that Rachel must have something to do with this incident. Simply because no one else had a motive. The next day arrived quickly. The risk for Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery was quite high. A full blood transfusion was needed. The success rate was only about ten percent, hence, the consent of all family members was needed for the surgery. All the Thompson brothers and their wives and children had gathered. A row of people were standing outside the operating room. Their presence was overwhelming. The commotion caused passing doctors, nurses, and patient families to look sideways. Normally, if an elderly person underwent surgery, only one or two family members would accompany them. Some didn¡¯t even have family present, only a caregiver waiting. Young people are busy pursuing their careers, afterall. But for Mrs. Thompson, so many people had gathered. The six people at the front seemed to be the elderly woman¡¯s sons and daughters-in-law. As for the four young men, they were presumably her grandsons. All her grandsons were handsome, like stars plucked straight out of a TV show ¨C dazzling and eye-catching. They represented a beautiful landscape, just by standing there. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the old lady have granddaughters?¡± ¡°Whoever is her granddaughter is surely very blessed!¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson¡¯s granddaughter is in the middle of performing surgery on her!¡± ¡°How impressive!¡± The passing crowd chattered. In the operating room, Viola was wearing blue surgery robes and a face mask, only revealing a pair of lively eyes. Professor Lincoln, Professor Alnwick and even the dean of the hospital became her assistants. In the entire Capital City hospital, perhaps only she received such treatment! Outside the operating room, everyone was very nervy. One hour passed by. Then two hours. Even Mantou was getting restless, going round in circles. Five hours later, the light finally went off. The operating room door was opened. ¡°Viola, how did it go?¡± All the Thompsons gathered around. Viola took off her mask and revealed a smile, ¡°The surgery was successful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola nodded gently. Of all people, Jayden Thompson had to ask about his grandma¡¯s discharge. With New Year¡¯s Eve approaching, the old lady couldn¡¯t possibly spend it in the hospital, ¡°Viola, when can grandma be discharged?¡± ¡°After she recovers a bit, probably around five days or so.¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s surgery was minimally invasive; the wound was small. But since the elderly heal slower than young people, a five-day stay for observation was necessary. Penny Kalafatis calculated the days and said with a smile, ¡°The second day after her discharge is Christmas.¡± No matter what, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s wish was granted! The day Mrs. Thompson fell sick, Penny thought the old lady would not hold on. Thank goodness! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elena Williams looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, thank you for your hard work!¡± ¡°Aunt Elena, it was nothing much.¡± Elena sighed again in her heart, how she wished such a wonderful child was her daughter! After a pause, Elena looked at Evan Thompson. She, herself, was only forty-three years old, fully capable of having a second child; with an sister-like friend who at forty-eight had given birth to three children. Seeing this made Elena¡¯s desire for a second child even stronger! Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036 287 Test the surgery was very successful _5 Chapter 1036: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _5 Chapter 1036: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _5 Her best friend, who had just given birth to a very beautiful daughter, showed off her baby on social media every day. This made Elena Williams extremely envious and stirred her desire to have a second child. Mrs. Thompson had just had surgery, and needed to rest. As they were leaving the ward, Elena turned to Evan Thompson, ¡°What do you think of Viola?¡± ¡°She¡¯s great!¡± Evan replied directly and concisely. ¡°What I meant is, how about we have a daughter too? I mean look at Viola, such a beautiful and intelligent girl, surely our daughter would turn out just like her!¡± Elena¡¯s eyes sparkled, as if she could already see her precious little girl waving at her. Evan was speechless, and put his hand on Elena¡¯s forehead to check her temperature, ¡°You¡¯re not running a fever, are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s probably running a fever!¡± Elena quickly slapped his hand away. Evan replied, ¡°Are you making sense anymore if you¡¯re not feverish?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have an adorable girl like Viola? A wonderful girl who is exactly like her!¡± Evan nodded, ¡°I do want to, but you have to be realistic! How old are you now? Do you have the energy to raise another child?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Elena retorted impatiently, ¡°My friend Hui is already forty-eight and she just gave birth. I¡¯m just forty-three!¡± This time, Evan didn¡¯t rush to rebut. He ran his fingers through his hair, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Hearing this, Elena knew there was still a chance. It seemed that Evan also wanted another daughter. ¡°Alright, you think about it.¡± ¡­ In the evening, Terrence Lentz came to the hospital to visit Mrs. Thompson, bringing flowers with him. Viola was taking care of Mrs. Thompson at the hospital. He knocked on the door with one hand while holding flowers in the other. His knock was gentle. Knock Knock Knock. With his towering height of 1.93 meters, he almost grazed the door frame. He was dressed in a black trench coat and held a bouquet of lilies, attracting the gaze of many passersby. A girl was so infatuated with him that she literally ran into a pillar. Bam! The girl finally snapped out of her trance, holding her head as she ran away. How embarrassing! Really embarrassing. On hearing the knock, Viola went over to open the door. ¡°Lentz.¡± ¡°How¡¯s grandma doing?¡± Terrence asked, handing the flowers to her. Viola took the flowers, ¡°She¡¯s quite stable, but she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you tonight.¡± ¡°Are you done with work?¡± Viola asked. Terrence nodded lightly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Viola started to arrange the flowers in a vase. Terrence came over to help her. Viola handed him the vase, ¡°Can you fetch some water? Half a bottle will suffice.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola began trimming the flowers. Despite her best efforts, she had no artistic talent, and was unsatisfied with her flower arrangement. After a moment, Viola pulled out her phone, and searched for flower arrangement tutorials online. Unfortunately, despite following the tutorial closely, her finished product was awful to look at. Viola sighed. Terrence had been quietly watching her from behind and now chuckled lightly, ¡°Let me try.¡± ¡°You know how to arrange flowers?¡± Viola looked back at him, skepticism in her eyes. ¡°A little.¡± Terrence said in a low voice, taking the flowers from her. Viola simply sat on the couch and watched him. From her vantage point, she could just see his profile. This was the first time since they officially started dating that Viola had taken such a close, hard look at him. His deep phoenix eyes seemed bottomless, threatening yet bewitching. His curled lashes cast a slight shadow on his tall, straight nose. Lips thin and chiseled. His lips were extraordinarily beautiful. His pale skin, under the light, seemed even more fair. With flowers in hand, the scene was so breathtaking it nearly took away her breath. It was as if the flowers came to life in his hands. He trimmed them and placed them in the vase, transforming them into an elegant and pleasing arrangement. ¡°How is it?¡± Terrence turned his head to look at Viola. Viola nodded slightly, giving him a thumbs up, ¡°Impressive! I didn¡¯t expect you to have this talent.¡± Terrence¡¯s thin lips curved into a smile, ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know yet.¡± As for his other talents, Viola would have to discover them slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola just kept watching him, ¡°The New Year is just around the corner, are you not going home this year?¡± ¡°I will, but there¡¯s no rush.¡± His wife was in Capital City, what was he hurrying back for? Mainly because that home, in Terrence¡¯s view, was rather dull. Terrence took out his laptop from his briefcase, ¡°Viola, you should get some sleep. I¡¯ll work and watch over grandma.¡± Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037 287 Test the surgery was very successful _6 Chapter 1037: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _6 Chapter 1037: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _6 Feeling a bit tired, Viola Thompson yawned, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola lay down on the sofa and fell asleep. In a short while, she had entered a deep sleep. She had been truly exhausted these past few days. Terrence Lentz was the same. He had been hustling day and night for Viola and yet, whenever he saw her sleeping peacefully, he felt not at all tired. All his fatigue had vanished. He gazed at Viola, his eyes filled with boundless affection. ¡­ The next morning. As soon as Viola opened her eyes, she saw breakfast already prepared on the table. The golden sunlight poured in through the window. She hadn¡¯t expected to sleep until then, ¡°What time is it?¡± Drowsy from just waking up, her voice was slow. ¡°It¡¯s exactly six o¡¯clock.¡± Terrence had just finished cleaning up after himself, ¡°Do you want to eat, or sleep a little longer?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get up! My parents should be arriving soon.¡± After saying this, Viola looked towards Mrs. Thompson, who was lying in the sick bed, ¡°Grandma, nothing happened to her last night, did it?¡± ¡°Everything is normal.¡± Terrence answered. Relieved, Viola rose from the sofa and went to the washroom to freshen up. Fifteen minutes later, after she had finished, she began eating her breakfast. The breakfast was simple. Soy milk, doughnuts, millet porridge, and a salted duck egg. Terrence was peeling the salted duck egg at a leisurely pace, then passed it to Viola after he was done. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Viola shook her head. ¡°Why?¡± Terrence questioned. Viola answered, ¡°The egg whites are too salty. I don¡¯t like them.¡± Since she disliked the egg whites and preferred the yolk, but it was too wasteful to only eat the yolk, so Viola declined to eat the salted duck egg. Terrence didn¡¯t say much else; he just slowly peeled the egg whites into his own bowl. He then handed the yolk to Viola, ¡°Eat, I¡¯ll take care of the egg whites. It turns out I like eating them!¡± Viola accepted the yolk with a laugh, ¡°Who likes eating the egg whites of a salted duck egg?¡± ¡°Me,¡± Terrence sipped the porridge with the egg whites and lowly said, ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re naturally a pair.¡± Viola suddenly found out that having a boyfriend was quite nice. Someone helped you carry your bag when you went out, took care of the egg whites you didn¡¯t like, and anytime you wanted to drink milk tea, all you had to do was send a message, and someone would feed you¡­ The two of them finished eating breakfast and cleaned up, just in time for it to be seven o¡¯clock. And just then, Mrs. Thompson opened her eyes. ¡°Grandma¡¯s awake!¡± Terrence was the first to notice that Mrs. Thompson had woken up. Viola immediately walked over, ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Viola,¡± Mrs. Thompson gripped Viola¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Viola, is Grandma dreaming?¡± If it wasn¡¯t a dream, how could she be seeing Viola again? ¡°No, you¡¯re not dreaming,¡± Viola continued, ¡°You¡¯re alright now. In a few days, we¡¯re going home to celebrate the New Year.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Thompson asked in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded. Looking at Viola, tears began to trickle down Mrs. Thompson¡¯s cheeks. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know how to articulate what she was feeling. Then, Viola asked, ¡°Grandma, are you hungry?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Mrs. Thompson swallowed, ¡°I¡­ I want to eat shrimp wonton. Can I have that?¡± After lying on the hospital bed for several days without eating or drinking, right now, she just wanted to have some small wontons. ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded faintly. Knowing that Mrs. Thompson wanted to eat wonton, Terrence immediately got up, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some now.¡± Watching Terrence¡¯s figure disappear out of the door, Mrs. Thompson turned her head to look at Viola, ¡°Viola, what¡¯s his temperament like?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Viola replied. Mrs. Thompson squinted her eyes, not saying anything else. In no time, Terrence had returned with a takeaway of shrimp wonton, ¡°Grandma, eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sherry.¡± Sherry? Terrence smiled, ¡°Grandma, my last name is Lentz.¡± ¡°Oh, young Lentz.¡± Viola helped Mrs. Thompson sit up from the bed. She tasted the wonton, but after just one bite Mrs. Thompson frowned and put down the bowl, ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste right, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrence immediately said, ¡°Grandma, what kind do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy it again.¡± Mrs. Thompson answered, ¡°I want the ones with cabbage filling.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°Then please wait a little while.¡± Mrs. Thompson turned her gaze back to Viola, ¡°Viola, give this to Bread to eat!¡± Upon hearing this, Bread, who had been sleeping, immediately perked their ears and stood up. Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038 287 Test the surgery was very successful _7 Chapter 1038: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _7 Chapter 1038: 287: Test, the surgery was very successful! _7 Viola Thompson poured the wontons into a bowl of bread. Fifteen minutes later, Terrence Lentz returned with wonton filled with cabbage stuffing. This time, Mrs. Thompson sent Terrence back to buy them again, complaining that they were not tasting right. Anyone could tell, Mrs. Thompson was intentionally messing with Terrence. But Terrence didn¡¯t get angry, he even smiled and said, ¡°Alright, grandma.¡± After Terrence left, Viola said in disbelief: ¡°Grandma, are you testing him?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°The most important thing about a man is his temperament. That boy has a good appearance and demeanor, except his temperament is unclear. I need to carefully oversee this.¡± She can¡¯t let her only granddaughter be deceived. Viola continued, ¡°Grandma, I wanted to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Viola asked, ¡°How did you suddenly think of going to St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral to pray for me? I remember you didn¡¯t believe in these things.¡± Mrs. Thompson only believed in herself. Hearing that, Mrs. Thompson laughed, ¡°I was desperate! Rachel just happened to mention that praying at the cathedral was very effective, so I went. Unexpectedly, my body is really deteriorating¡­¡± Towards the end, Mrs. Thompson sighed. At that time, she thought she was going to die. Who would have thought that she would be able to see her granddaughter alive? Even now, everything feels so unreal to Mrs. Thompson. ¡°As expected, it was her.¡± Viola frowned slightly, coldness filled her eyes. Mrs. Thompson was stunned. She was unconscious after fainting, completely unaware of what happened afterward, let alone that Rachel was the mastermind who poisoned Viola. ¡°Viola, what do you mean by this?¡± Viola continued, ¡°Grandma, all this was a trap set by Rachel. She purposely made you pray at this moment, so you would have an accident.¡± ¡°Oh? How could this be! Viola, is there a misunderstanding?¡± After all, Rachel was Viola¡¯s best friend. Plus, Mrs. Thompson always believed that Viola recovered because Rachel suggested it. It was a miracle from the Bodhisattva at St. John¡¯s Co-Cathedral. Viola sighed lightly, she wished there was a misunderstanding. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t. The Rachel now is no longer the Rachel from before. ¡°Grandma, listen to me, this matter is slightly complicated¡­¡± Viola briefly explained everything that had happened in the past few days, including Rachel poisoning her. Hearing this, Mrs. Thompson furrowed her brow, she never thought that the one who poisoned Viola was that girl! ¡°That girl has a cold heart! That day when you had an accident, I saw her crying so pitifully, I was even relieved that you had such a friend! I didn¡¯t expect she was pretending to care!¡± Mrs. Thompson was furious, her emotions flared, and she was coughing violently. ¡°Grandma, calm down, Rachel has already faced justice.¡± However, just letting Rachel get arrested is too lenient. Viola is a person who values her loved ones. Mrs. Thompson is her limit. Thinking about this, Viola¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. Mrs. Thompson slowly calmed down, taking a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are okay, Viola, otherwise I would have risked my life to make her pay!¡± After all, Mrs. Thompson who had once fought on the battlefield didn¡¯t care about having one more life on her hands. Just then, there were footsteps outside the door again. Terrence Lentz was back with the wontons. ¡°Grandma, here¡¯s your meat wonton.¡± This time, Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t even eat them, she directly said, ¡°Now, I don¡¯t want to eat meat wonton.¡± ¡°Then what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll go and buy it for you.¡± Terrence didn¡¯t complain at all. ¡°I want to eat noodles.¡± Mrs. Thompson was messing with Terrence, she wanted to see Terrence get angry. ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. In the end, Mrs. Thompson had Viola deliver the wontons to the general ward downstairs, ¡°Viola, remember, it¡¯s Madam Cooper¡¯s Room 318.¡± The Madam Cooper from Room 318 was the person Mrs. Thompson met at the door of the operating room. They chatted for a few times and found they got along well. Just then, Mrs. Thompson asked her on WhatsApp if she had breakfast. ¡°Alright, grandma.¡± Not long after Viola left, Mrs. Thompson received a message on WhatsApp from Mrs. Cooper, ¡°Older sister, your granddaughter is really pretty! You truly have good fortune.¡± A proud smile spread across Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face. Of course, how could her granddaughter not be beautiful! She put her hands on her hips. Soon, Terrence Lentz returned with a dish of noodles. This time, Mrs. Thompson was even more outrageous, giving him a stern look, ¡°Who told you I wanted noodles? You must have misheard. What I want is San Fu¡¯s dumplings.¡± There was no branch of San Fu Dumplings nearby. To buy some, one would have to drive 30 kilometers to the neighboring district. Afterwards, Mrs. Thompson just stared at Terrence Lentz. She tried to see something in the young man¡¯s face. Unfortunately. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of anger on Terrence¡¯s face. Instead, he bowed in apology, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my fault for mishearing. I will go and buy San Fu¡¯s dumplings for you right now.¡± Mrs. Thompson was starting to not quite understand Terrence. Are any others would have lost their temper by now, but not Terrence. Was he pretending? If he was, that would be quite terrifying. Mrs. Thompson immediately made a call to have someone follow Terrence, to see if he lost his temper once he left the hospital. Some men were especially frightening. They act nice in your presence, but once they¡¯re out of sight, they become a different person. Beginning to cuss and curse everywhere. That was the type of man to avoid at all costs. Unfortunately. Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t see anything like that. In fact, Terrence didn¡¯t even hire a delivery service or order takeout; he did everything himself without any complaints. On the other side. Suddenly, Rachel Barton was bailed out of the police station. ¡°Rachel Barton, you can go home now,¡± a policewoman told her. Rachel was stunned. Who would bail her out? It most definitely wasn¡¯t Dolores and Delia Frieman. After all, those two sisters would rather see her dead sooner rather than later. Besides, they didn¡¯t have that much power anyway. So, who could it be? Hikari? Hikari is a noble from Country Polluton, so logically she shouldn¡¯t have the power to dominate in Sinian Country. Rachel squinted her eyes. ¡°Rachel Barton! You can leave now.¡± Seeing that Rachel hadn¡¯t reacted, the policewoman repeated again. ¡°Okay,¡± It was only then that Rachel reacted, ¡°Thank you.¡± After following the policewoman to complete the necessary procedures, Rachel immediately ran out of the police station. The sky outside was blue and the air was fresh. She had never felt that the outside world could be so beautiful. However, she was still puzzled. Who could possibly have enough authority to bail her out of the police station? After all, she had been arrested for the crime of intentional homicide. In Capital City, there weren¡¯t many people with that kind of power. Almost countable on one hand. Could it be¡­ Mr. White? With this thought, Rachel¡¯s heart started pounding again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, Mr. White must still be deeply in love with her! Yes. That must be the case. ¡°Is it you, Miss Si?¡± At that moment, a luxurious car parked near Rachel and a young man in a suit stepped out. He politely said, ¡°My master invites Miss Si over for a visit.¡± Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039 277 Family Portrait the Capital City is about to Chapter 1039: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_1 Chapter 1039: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_1 Rachel Barton glanced at the man in the suit before her, hesitated for a moment, then nodded and followed his steps. Although she didn¡¯t know who the man in the suit worked for. But Rachel knew, this man was not a threat to her. Not only was he not a threat, but he was her benefactor. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble of bailing her out of the police station. The Thompson Clan held significant sway in Capital City. Getting her out from under their watchful eyes wouldn¡¯t be easy. Actually, an answer had already formed in Rachel¡¯s mind. It must be Mr. White. But until she saw the true face of the person in question, she couldn¡¯t be certain. Rachel narrowed her eyes, refraining from further comments. The two of them got into the car. This was a luxurious Bentley, not only was the exterior luxurious, but the interior was dazzlingly grand. In the back seat sat a young and beautiful woman. She looked like an assistant. While Rachel was still processing everything, the young woman asked with a gentle tone, ¡°Miss Si, what would you like to drink?¡± Rachel was stunned once again. It was her first time learning that one could actually order a drink in a luxury car, with such attentive service. Seeing that Rachel didn¡¯t respond, the young woman asked again, ¡°Miss Si?¡± Rachel finally snapped back to reality, ¡°A cup of coffee will do.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The young woman nodded, opened the thermos and passed a cup of coffee to Rachel, ¡°Instant coffee, Miss Si, please make do with it for now.¡± The temperature was just right. Neither cold nor hot. The slightly bitter taste was mixed with a hint of creaminess and sweetness. It tasted much better than instant coffee. After a sip of coffee, Rachel looked at the young woman and asked, ¡°May I ask, who is your master?¡± The young woman smiled but didn¡¯t directly answer Rachel¡¯s question. Instead, she said, ¡°Miss Si, when the time comes for you to know, you will understand.¡± Despite her curiosity, Rachel didn¡¯t press further. The car drove on. ¡­ On the other side. Terrence Lentz was speeding, managing to condense a thirty-minute journey into just over ten minutes. The dumplings from Sanfu were incredibly delicious and had recently been nominated as one of the top ten trending delicacies, making it popular with a long queue. Terrence took out his phone and called Viola Thompson. ¡°Hello, Viola.¡± ¡°Lentz.¡± The moment Mrs. Thompson heard Viola¡¯s voice, she perked up and signaled to Viola to put the call on speaker. She wanted to hear if Terrence had called to tattle. Viola smiled faintly, put the call on speaker, then asked, ¡°Lentz, what¡¯s up?¡± Terrence responded, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at the Sanfu Dumpling House. I heard their dumplings are really good. Do you want any? If you do, I can order some for you too.¡± ¡°I am not hungry yet, just bring some for grandma.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up.¡± His voice remained as low as ever. ¡°Okay. Lentz, drive carefully on the way back, no speeding.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just one word, but it was filled with immense doting. After hanging up, Mrs. Thompson narrowed her eyes, ¡°This Sherry, is she that easy-going?¡± Viola chuckled softly, ¡°Grandma, his surname is Lentz.¡± ¡°Ah, right clearly, it¡¯s Lentz,¡± finished saying, Mrs. Thompson asked, ¡°Viola, do you like him a lot?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°What do you like about him?¡± Mrs. Thompson continued. Viola was a sucker for good looks, ¡°He is handsome¡­ and he¡¯s got six-pack abs too!¡± Mrs. Thompson tutted dismissively, ¡°Who in the military doesn¡¯t have a six-pack? Your grandpa used to have them too, and not just abs, he also had biceps!¡± Being handsome was an undeniable fact. ¡°But Lentz is a common man, he¡¯s not in the military,¡± Viola added. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For ordinary people, unless they have great self-discipline, it would be quite difficult to have a six-pack. Viola continued, ¡°Also, Lentz has biceps and oblique abdominal muscles. Grandma, was grandpa handsome when he was young?¡± ¡°Handsome! Of course, he was!¡± The young Mrs. Thompson was a total flirt back in her days. Just thinking about the young Old Master Thompson, her eyes instantly lit up, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been handsome, would I have agreed to marry him? Back then he was the most handsome in our regiment!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°We still have photos of your grandpa when he was young at home, I¡¯ll show you when we go back.¡± Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040 277 Family Portrait the Capital City is about to Chapter 1040: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_2 Chapter 1040: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_2 ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Thompson couldn¡¯t help but think of the past, laughing as she said, ¡°Your grandfather, not only was he handsome, but he was also a great hero!¡± Viola was also familiar with stories about Old Master Thompson. After all, the elder was buried in the Martyrs¡¯ Cemetery. ¡°So, Viola, let me tell you, a man should either use his fists to fight for the world or protect his family, but never to hit a woman!¡± Speaking to this point, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face was full of a proud and coquettish expression. ¡°Not to boast, but when I was with your grandfather, he never even touched a single finger of mine!¡± Mrs. Thompson hated men who hit women the most. Especially domestic violence! It was simply intolerable! ¡°So, did grandfather have no flaws in your eyes?¡± Viola asked. ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Mrs. Thompson continued, ¡°Nobody is perfect. Everyone has flaws. Your grandfather¡¯s biggest flaw was that he was too charming. He would attract the attention of many girls wherever he went. In those days, without WhatsApp or QQ, they would ask your grandfather for his home address. Why would they want his home address? To write him letters!¡± When thinking about the past, it seems as if it had only happened yesterday, but it¡¯s been over a dozen years since then. ¡°But fortunately, your grandfather was not a fickle man. Of course, the most important reason was that I, your grandmother, was charming and beautiful! Do you know how pretty I was when I was young?¡± Mrs. Thompson said with an air of conceit. Viola laughed and said, ¡°Did you look like a fairy?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Otherwise, would your grandfather be willing to abandon a whole garden for me?¡± As the grandmother and granddaughter laughed and chatted, footsteps were heard from outside the door. It was Jayden Thompson and his wife, Penny Kalafatis. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Penny, here you are.¡± The bottom of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes could only ever see her daughter-in-law. ¡°Good morning, uncle and aunt.¡± Viola got up and politely greeted them. Penny liked her well-mannered and beautiful niece very much, smiling and saying, ¡°Good morning, Viola! You really worked hard last night!¡± Nowadays, few young people are willing to stay in the hospital to care for the elderly all night. Especially someone like Viola who had just undergone surgery. It appeared that Viola was not only beautiful, but also very filial. Not only Elena Williams. Now even Penny had the idea to have a daughter. ¡°No trouble at all.¡± Viola responded with a shallow smile. After all, the person who stayed up all night looking after Mrs. Thompson was not her. Penny took out some dumplings she had made in the morning and smiled at Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Mom, I made some dumplings for you. They¡¯re still hot!¡± She truly regarded Mrs. Thompson as her own mother. Back when she first met Jayden, due to their large differences in status, she once thought that Mrs. Thompson would become an obstacle between them. It turned out that Mrs. Thompson not only did not become an obstacle, but instead became their strongest support. Since then, Penny realized what real aristocracy is. Real aristocrats have an innate dignity, they don¡¯t classify people into different hierarchies, and they don¡¯t look down on people. ¡°We have dumplings? I¡¯ve been hungry for a while, let¡¯s bring them over.¡± Mrs. Thompson said eagerly. Penny opened the lid of the thermal container, ladling out a bowl of dumplings for Mrs. Thompson. Then, looking at Viola, she said, ¡°Viola, I made some extra for you. You should have some too?¡± ¡°Thank you, auntie, but I can only eat half a bowl.¡± ¡°Half a bowl isn¡¯t enough! Better eat a whole bowl! Trust me, you won¡¯t gain weight.¡± Although Viola was already full, she couldn¡¯t refuse such a kind offer, so she accepted the dumplings Penny handed over and ate them all. Just as Mrs. Thompson was eating her second bowl of dumplings, Terrence returned carrying takeout boxes, ¡°Grandma, I bought the dumplings for you.¡± As he entered the house, he just paused for a moment, and then, with his impeccable composure, he greeted them, ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± Such a pleasant voice. Quick reflexes as well. If it were an ordinary young man, they would surely be awkward and nervous, not knowing what to do. But Terrence was not. He always maintained a calm and composed demeanor. He did not look like a good-for-nothing at all, as he was rumored to be. Jayden looked at Terrence, deep in thought. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Terrence really was a good-for-nothing, could he have gotten Nathaniel Besian to be his doctor? Jayden nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Terrence, you¡¯re up early.¡± Was it really still early? Running around to buy dumplings for Mrs. Thompson, it was almost ten o¡¯clock now. Jayden was deliberately twisting things. Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041 277 Family Portrait the Capital City is about to Chapter 1041: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_3 Chapter 1041: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_3 Faced with this situation, Viola Thompson could not sit idly by. She stepped forward to clarify the situation for Terrence Lentz, ¡°Uncle, Brother Lentz and I were together in the hospital ward taking care of Grandma last night. Because Grandma felt like eating San Fu Won-Ton, he went to buy it.¡± Jayden Thompson¡¯s gaze fell on the to-go box in Lentz¡¯s hand, nodding in acknowledgement, ¡°Thank you, Junior Lentz!¡± ¡°Uncle, you jest. It¡¯s my responsibility,¡± Lentz responded. Lentz then placed the won-ton next to Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, would you like to eat now or later?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me just finish eating?¡± Mrs. Thompson responded coldly. She intended to continue testing Lentz, ¡°Do you have no perception at all? Just leave it there!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lentz maintained his calm demeanor. A moment passed, and Lentz handed the milk tea to Viola, carefully inserting the straw, ¡°Here is your milk tea, Viola.¡± Viola Thompson took the milk tea. The rich taste made her eyes twinkle as she inspected the brand on the packaging, ¡°HER Milk Tea?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°Seems like it¡¯s a newly introduced brand.¡± ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve never tried it before, it tastes excellent.¡± Penny Kalafatis expressed some worry: ¡°Viola, you stayed up all night, are you sure you will be able to sleep after drinking milk tea?¡± Viola pointed at Lentz and explained: ¡°The one who stayed up all night was him, I had a good sleep on the couch.¡± Penny Kalafatis immediately responded: ¡°Then you should quickly get Lentz some rest, it¡¯s already 10 in the morning!¡± ¡°No worries, Auntie, I am young, I am not tired,¡± Lentz claimed. ¡°Regardless if you are tired or not, you must get some sleep. It¡¯s unacceptable to stay awake all night!¡± Penny continued, ¡°Jayden and I will stay in the hospital. Your Uncle and Aunt will be coming soon. You guys should go home.¡± Viola, linking arms with Lentz, turned to Mrs. Thompson, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re heading back first, we¡¯ll come to see you in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t let him drive since he hasn¡¯t slept all night. Let Viola do it!¡± Lentz merely opened his mouth and agreed, ¡°Alright, Grandma.¡± The two left. Mrs. Thompson directed her attention to Jayden Thompson and Penny Kalafatis, ¡°Penny, do you two think Viola and he make a good match?¡± Penny responded: ¡°Absolutely, a perfect match!¡± The two were indeed an image-perfect couple straight out of a TV series. ¡°What about you?¡± Thompson Senior turned to Jayden Thompson. Jayden replied: ¡°They do look like a good match, but we don¡¯t know Lentz¡¯s temperament or character, so, we can¡¯t make a judgement yet.¡± The Thompson Clan isn¡¯t short of money. Nor is Viola. So, their expectation from Lentz is not his family background or social status, but good character, temperament and affections towards Viola. If he can¡¯t fulfill even these basic expectations, regardless of how deep or astounding his hidden abilities are, he would not be suitable for Viola! Hearing this, the elderly Mrs. Thompson nodded approvingly, ¡°That¡¯s why I was testing him earlier! I ordered several servings of won-ton at once, making him run all those errands¡­¡± Before she finished, Jayden Thompson quickly asked: ¡°And what was Lentz¡¯s reaction?¡± Mrs. Thompson explained: ¡°Exactly as you saw ¨C extremely patient. No matter how much I troubled him, he never lost his temper.¡± Not only did he not lose his temper, but he also brought back a cup of milk tea for Viola when he returned. That was indeed a rare quality! Jayden Thompson narrowed his eyes, considering for a while before opening his mouth, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he is a good man worth entrusting Viola to.¡± Mrs. Thompson harrumphed, ¡°My Viola is as beautiful as a flower and very capable. He won¡¯t find it easy to marry her! I will continue to test him!¡± She would not let Lentz pass her tests too easily. Penny Kalafatis agreed, laughing, ¡°Mom is right, Viola is so excellent, we must test Lentz thoroughly! By the way, Mom, I wanted to discuss something.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Discuss? Why did she need to ¡®discuss¡¯ something? ¡°Go on.¡± Penny Kalafatis continued: ¡°Mom, I was thinking of having a second child with Jayden.¡± Mrs. Thompson had thought it was something serious. The idea of having a second child made her laugh and respond: ¡°That¡¯s good news! Have the baby! I support you guys. I always said it was better to have more children than to have more money! It¡¯s a pity that none of you but the eldest ever listened. According to me, you should have had a second child long ago!¡± Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042 277 Family Portrait the Capital City is about to Chapter 1042: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_4 Chapter 1042: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_4 At this remark, Jayden Thompson gave Penny Kalafatis a wide-eyed look. Penny Kalafatis had never discussed this matter with him! ¡°Are you serious or joking?¡± Jayden Thompson looked at Penny Kalafatis. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®serious or joking¡¯?¡± Penny Kalafatis was quite puzzled by Jayden Thompson¡¯s sudden question. Then Jayden Thompson continued, ¡°The second child, huh?¡± Penny Kalafatis was speechless, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Jayden Thompson glanced at Penny Kalafatis, ¡°I think you don¡¯t want a second child; you want a daughter.¡± Ever since Viola Thompson was brought back, Penny Kalafatis had mentioned more than once that she wanted a daughter! ¡°What¡¯s the difference? How can we have a daughter if we don¡¯t have a second child?¡± Jayden Thompson slightly frowned, ¡°But how can you be sure that the second child you give birth to will definitely be a daughter? What if it¡¯s a son?¡± Mentioning the son, Jayden Thompson looked disgusted! Mrs. Thompson directly slapped Jayden Thompson, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Is your son not your own flesh and blood? Are you going to abandon your son on the streets? If everyone thought like you, who knows where you would be now!¡± Penny Kalafatis laughed, ¡°Well done!¡± Jayden Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± He was just posing a hypothetical question when he was accused of abandoning his child. Not only that! He was slapped by Mrs. Thompson. However, being slapped by your mother at this age, though painful, was indeed a kind of happiness. Soon, Evan Thompson and Elena Williams, his wife, arrived as well. For a time, the ward was filled with laughter and chatter. As for Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson, one was busy sorting out issues that had piled up in the company. Mary Perryne was preparing things needed for the upcoming New Year at home. There were only three days until New Year, by which time Evan Thompson and Jayden Thompson would move to the Thompson Family Manor with their respective families. The Thompson Clan had always maintained the rule of giving their servants a holiday after the 30th of the year, so everything needed to be prepared ahead of time. On the other side. Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz arrived at the car park. They coincidentally ran into a girl who had brought her parents to the hospital, and who was currently attempting to park her car. Her parents, probably in their 50s or 60s, stood on either side of the car, instructing the daughter who was behind the wheel, ¡°Turn the wheel to the right! Full lock, reverse, reverse a bit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible, the sensor is giving a warning!¡± The daughter in the driver¡¯s seat popped her head out, her face showing her helplessness. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just reverse, I am watching it!¡± The father with white hair reassured her. The daughter in the driver¡¯s seat was still somewhat hesitant. She had just gotten her driver¡¯s license and bought a car. It had been half a year since she got the car. This was her third time driving and, while there weren¡¯t many problems on the road, she was most afraid of reversing. Especially reverse parking like this. She simply couldn¡¯t manage it! Noticing a young couple passing by, she immediately rolled down the car window, ¡°Miss! Could you help me park the car?¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson slightly lifted her gaze, ¡°Okay.¡± With that said, Viola Thompson looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence Lentz stood in place waiting. Seeing that their daughter had called for help from another young girl, the parents were somewhat worried, ¡°Young lady, how about letting your boyfriend do it?¡± This girl seemed even younger than their daughter. Could she do it? Viola Thompson smiled and said: ¡°No need.¡± The daughter in the passenger seat was not worried at all, she opened the door and got out of the car, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble! I¡¯ve been unable to park the car.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Viola Thompson opened the door and got in. ¡°Wennie, do you think this girl can do it? What if she scratches our car?¡± That¡¯s right. This young girl¡¯s name was Isla Astir, the one who had found Mrs. Thompson unconscious in the snow in the nick of time. It was also her quick thinking that got Mrs. Thompson to the hospital. Isla Astir is a real rural girl, twenty years old, just started her first year of college and is a very popular comic artist on the internet. She boasts more than a million fans. Thanks to her art, she successfully bought a small two-bedroom apartment in Capital City, brought her parents from her hometown and, at the end of last year, under her parents¡¯ encouragement, she successfully got her driver¡¯s license and bought an Audi for 600,000. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although she¡¯s not outstandingly talented in the bustling Capital City, she is certainly one of the more outstanding ones. Her parents are proud of her. Hearing this, Isla Astir responded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. Not everyone is as bad at parking as me!¡± Not everyone¡¯s reverse parking skills are as bad as hers! But Isla Astir absolutely did not expect that Viola Thompson¡¯s parking skills were actually this good. In the time it took her to say a few words, Viola Thompson had parked the car perfectly! Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043 277 Family Portrait the Capital City is about to Chapter 1043: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_5 Chapter 1043: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_5 The whole process didn¡¯t even take a minute. Isla Astir¡¯s mother was also surprised, ¡°My goodness, this young lady is quite extraordinary!¡± Looks can really be deceptive. Because Isla¡¯s car reversing skills were subpar, Mrs. Astir assumed all girls were the same! She didn¡¯t expect Viola Thompson to be so good at reversing the car. Mr. Astir smiled at Isla, ¡°Isla, when your reversing skills reach this level, we won¡¯t have to worry about your parking anymore!¡± Isla shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that will never happen in this lifetime!¡± This skill, it requires talent. But she had absolutely no talent in driving. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Astir frowned slightly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! How old are you! Saying such unlucky things! What do you mean never in this lifetime?¡± Maybe it¡¯s because of her age, Mrs. Astir usually abhors such talk. She always feels it¡¯s inauspicious. Isla laughed and said: ¡°Mom, you are too superstitious.¡± At this moment, Viola Thompson got out of the car and handed the keys to Isla, ¡°Here you go. Oh yeah, your windshield washer fluid is almost out, remember to fill it up.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Isla said, quite impressed with this beautiful younger girl, ¡°I just bought this car and haven¡¯t quite figured out all the functions yet.¡± Viola smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it the more you drive.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Viola turned and walked towards Terrence Lentz. Isla went to the hospital with her parents. Mrs. Astir couldn¡¯t help but look back at Viola, ¡°That girl is really beautiful! Even prettier than TV stars!¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Isla nodded. Not only that, she even felt that Viola looked a bit familiar. Mr. Astir then said: ¡°Even though she¡¯s prettier than our Isla, she must not be as capable as our Isla!¡± Isla quickly replied: ¡°Dad, Capital City is a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Every person who appears here could be a thousand times more capable than your daughter. Do you know what car that girl was driving just now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Astir asked immediately. Isla answered, ¡°A Bugatti Veyron.¡± Before coming to Capital City, Mr. Astir was just a simple old farmer. No one in their village was as capable as Isla, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what a Bugatti Veyron was, so he asked, ¡°Could it be more expensive than your car?¡± In Mr. Astir¡¯s eyes, a car costing 600 thousand was astronomical, considering all the years of hard labor in the field only yielded around 10 thousand per year. Six hundred thousand, that would require more than sixty years of hard work. Isla laughed and said: ¡°The car she was driving costs over 20 million.¡± Over 20 million!? This answer shocked both Mr. and Mrs. Astir. Over 20 million! What does that even mean? Isla is now a popular comic author, many of her works have been adapted into TV shows, audio-visuals, and cartoons, and she just has an annual income of 2.2 million. But that girl¡¯s car alone costs over 20 million! There¡¯s just no comparison! After a long time, Mrs. Astir swallowed hard and said, ¡°There really are a lot of wealthy people in Capital City!¡± Before she came to Capital City, Mrs. Astir thought that a monthly salary of seven or eight thousand was an unreachable job, not until Isla reached an annual salary of over 2 million. Isla achieved this while still a freshman in college, and everyone in the village was very envious that she had raised such a capable daughter, Mrs. Astir was also getting a little heads over heels amidst all the admiring voices. She felt that her daughter was the most capable girl in the world, but now it seems that in this world, there are far more capable people than Isla. Isla laughed and said: ¡°That¡¯s why I said, Capital City is a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.¡± Mr. Astir quickly said: ¡°Your mom and I must keep a low profile from now on, we can¡¯t afford to make a fool of ourselves!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Astir nodded. On the other side. Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz also got in the car. ¡°Lentz, where are we going?¡± Terrence Lentz set his GPS, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Huashow Apartment.¡± He also bought a house in Capital City. ¡°Sure.¡± Viola drove, following the voice of the GPS. Huashow Apartment was near the hospital. A 15-minute drive. They arrived quickly. Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz took the elevator together. Terrence Lentz¡¯s apartment was on the thirtieth floor ¨C very high. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows and overlooking the view from a height provided a sense of conquering the world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola headed to the kitchen, ¡°Lentz, you rest first. I¡¯ll see what ingredients are available in the kitchen and I¡¯ll cook lunch for you.¡± Viola? Going to cook? Are you sure it won¡¯t be a culinary disaster? Terrence Lentz instantly remembered the instant noodles Viola had cooked herself. Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044 277 Family Portrait the Capital City is about to Chapter 1044: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_6 Chapter 1044: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_6 ¡°No need, I¡¯ll have it delivered.¡± Terrence continued, ¡°You should go to bed too, you can use the room on the left. It has a convenient ensuite.¡± Viola frowned slightly, ¡°But might takeaway not be hygienic, and lack nutrients?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re tired and need to rest. I¡¯ll have some milk tea brought over for you soon as well.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Viola immediately headed towards the room. This must be the master bedroom; it had an attached bathroom and a gentleman¡¯s shirt was hanging on the clothes rack. There was a faint scent of tobacco in the air. Viola was resting in the master bedroom, meaning Terrence was left with the secondary bedroom. He hadn¡¯t had a good sleep for a few days. As soon as his head hit the pillow, he fell asleep and was dreaming sweetly. When he woke up, he found his sheets were sticky. He quietly took them off and tiptoed to the living room¡¯s bathroom to clean them. Trying to avoid being found out by Viola, he moved softly and his ears were burning. He, who had been pure and desireless for over twenty years, how could he suddenly have such a dream? Up till now, he could clearly remember every detail of his dream. After washing the sheets, Terrence made time for a shower himself. In the height of winter, he washed himself with cold water. Only after showering for nearly forty minutes, did he finally calm down. Feeling refreshed, he emerged from the bathroom and picked up his phone to order food. He ordered from a nearby private restaurant. Two people, four dishes, and a soup. All of them small portions. The delivery had just arrived and Viola also got up. ¡°Come eat.¡± Terrence set the food on the table and looked at Viola. Viola stretched lazily, ¡°What about the milk tea?¡± Terrence smiled faintly, ¡°Of course, I ordered that too.¡± With the arrival of her milk tea, she perked up significantly and took a seat across Terrence, ¡°Such a rich dinner?¡± They had Little Lobster, Raw Marinated Crab Paste, Mapo Tofu, salad and a Cream of Mushroom soup. Terrence poured Viola a bowl of soup, ¡°Drink some soup before you eat. The milk tea is for after.¡± Remarkably, Viola heeded Terrence¡¯s suggestion and put her milk tea on the table, sipped the soup and then exclaimed in surprise, ¡°How is this so delicious?¡± The soup was very delicious. The flavors of the ribs and the mushrooms melded perfectly together, and even more unexpected was the fact that there wasn¡¯t a hint of seasonings like onions, ginger or garlic. The taste came entirely from the fresh ingredients used. Terrence lightly opened his slim lips to explain, ¡°The Boss of this restaurant is from Mountain City. All the ingredients he uses are shipped fresh daily from there. These pork ribs come from pure bred farm pigs so they are really tasty.¡± As he finished, Terrence takes some salad and puts it in Viola¡¯s bowl, ¡°Try this salad. The vegetables are also shipped over from the Boss¡¯s hometown in Mountain City.¡± After tasting the salad, Viola found it delicious as well. Normally, Viola would have only one bowl of rice. But the food was so delicious that she had two full bowls and even took note of the restaurant¡¯s name. After eating, the two of them went to the hospital to care for Mrs. Thompson. In the evening, Mrs. Thompson was still constantly harassing Terrence. One minute she wanted him to go buy desserts, the next she was ordering him to buy fruits. But as soon as he returned with the items, Mrs. Thompson would find various things wrong with them. The fruits tasted wrong. They were not from the same shop she frequents, and so on ¡­ All the while, Terrence remained as patient and docile as he had been in the morning. Mrs. Thompson looked at Terrence and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Just you wait, your true colors will show eventually!¡± It was easy for anyone to act for one day. But what about three days in a row? And so, for the rest of the three days, Mrs. Thompson continued to test Terrence in various ways. The situation was so dire that even Evan couldn¡¯t bear it. Yet, Terrence continued to display his good-natured attitude. On the fifth day, Mrs. Thompson was finally ready to leave the hospital. She was very excited early in the morning and got dressed, waiting eagerly for her family to take her home for the New Year celebrations. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Sawyer and the others arrived, Mrs. Thompson made a round of the hospital ward downstairs. Calling it a walk would be an understatement as she was actually showing off. With her hands behind her, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! My granddaughter is the most beautiful! My granddaughter¡¯s name is Viola!¡± ¡°Absolutely, she is this year¡¯s National Top Scorer!¡± After making the rounds, pretty much everyone knew that Mrs. Thompson had a granddaughter who scored highest on the national exam this year. Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045 277 Family Portrait the Capital City is about to Chapter 1045: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_7 Chapter 1045: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_7 Mrs. Thompson was overjoyed! At that moment, Mary Perryne came hurrying over, ¡°Mom! So, you¡¯re here!¡± Mrs. Thompson then introduced to everyone, ¡°This is my eldest daughter-in-law! The mother of the reigning champion nationwide!¡± Upon hearing this, people came forward to shake hands with Mary, hoping to bask in some of her festive joy for the Lunar New Year. Mary also responded with a radiant smile. On the other side. Mandel Thompson also arrived at the hospital to pick up Mrs. Thompson. As he was passing by the inpatient department, he saw a young girl pushing an elderly man in a wheelchair. The elderly man must have had some sort of operation as there was a catheter bag attached around his waist. A step was ahead of them and the elderly man, unable to stand, couldn¡¯t be pushed over it in his wheelchair. The young girl tried many ways to solve the problem but to no avail, she ended up making a call to her mother, but no one answered on the other end. Mandel quickened his pace and approached them, ¡°Do you need help?¡± His voice was very pleasant. Like a breath of spring. Isla Astir glanced up and saw a familiar face. She recognized Mandel Thompson as they recently met, ¡°Mr. Thompson?¡± Mandel was a bit surprised as well, ¡°Miss Astir, what a coincidence. Is this your uncle?¡± Isla nodded, ¡°No, it¡¯s my dad.¡± Mr. Astir, who was in the wheelchair, was even more astonished. Looking at this man, he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person. How does Isla know such an aristocrat? Mandel then suggested, ¡°Shall we carry the wheelchair over it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Isla gave a nod. With Mandel¡¯s help, they easily got the wheelchair over the step. Isla quickly expressed her gratitude, ¡°Mr. Thompson, thank you!¡± ¡°My pleasure,¡± Mandel responded, ¡°In fact, I should be the one thanking you for taking care of my grandma.¡± After a pause, Mandel asked, ¡°Your father, he¡¯s okay right?¡± Isla replied, ¡°It¡¯s a long-standing ailment. Its condition suddenly worsened recently and requires immediate surgery.¡± ¡°Have you scheduled a surgery time?¡± Mandel asked. Isla shook her head, ¡°The hospital is so busy now. We haven¡¯t even been assigned a hospital ward, let alone surgery.¡± That¡¯s what it¡¯s like for ordinary people seeking medical treatment. If you don¡¯t know any doctors and don¡¯t belong to a wealthy family, getting a hospital bed can often be challenging. Furthermore, Capital City Hospital is among the best in the country, so its wards are typically full. Since being admitted yesterday, Mr. Astir had been staying in the hospital corridor. Hearing that, Mandel slightly frowned. Isla checked the time, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I still have other things to do. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mandel nodded slightly, watching Isla¡¯s departing figure. He then took out his phone, ¡°Hello, Jocelyn?¡± Here, Isla pushed Mr. Astir to the hospital corridor, where she saw her mother, Mrs. Astir, rushing over with a lunch box, ¡°Isla? Are you okay? You called me earlier, but my phone ran out of battery, so I couldn¡¯t pick up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay now,¡± said Isla. Mrs. Astir looked at the crowded corridor, her brow furrowed, ¡°No idea when we¡¯ll get a ward!¡± It wasn¡¯t feasible to keep staying in the corridor. Hearing this, an elderly person next to her said, ¡°There¡¯s quite a wait! We¡¯ve been in line for a week!¡± Mrs. Astir sighed and looked at Isla, ¡°Isla, do you know any of the doctors in the hospital?¡± Because of her job, Isla often attends various meetings. So, by extension, Mrs. Astir assumed that Isla should know many people. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Isla shook her head, ¡°Mom, be patient. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Just then, a nurse hurried over, ¡°Who is Mr. William Astir?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Mr. Astir raised his hand from his wheelchair. Isla immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The nurse continued, ¡°Someone has arranged a ward for Mr. Astir. Additionally, his surgery can be done tomorrow. Please have your family members prepared.¡± At the nurse¡¯s words, the relatives of the patients sitting in the corridor sprung to their feet, ¡°Why! Why arrange a ward for him! We¡¯ve been in line for a week!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been in line for half a month!¡± The nurse calmly flipped a page in her folder, ¡°Mr. Astir¡¯s family has arranged a VIP ward for him, there are many available. You can also apply for one at the counter.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing it was a VIP ward, everyone went silent. A regular ward costs tens of dollars a day. A VIP ward is nearly ten thousand dollars per night, in addition to various expenses, it was almost akin to burning money. Ordinary people would never consider a VIP ward. Isla frowned slightly, she hadn¡¯t been paid for her recent articles and the cash she had on hand was just enough to cover the surgery and hospitalization fees. She wouldn¡¯t dare consider this VIP ward! Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046 277 Family Portrait the Capital City is about to Chapter 1046: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_8 Chapter 1046: 277: Family Portrait, the Capital City is about to change!_8 ¡°Nurse, did you mix something up?¡± Isla Astir darted over to the nurse and asked. The nurse flipped through the documents, ¡°Is your father¡¯s name William Astir?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isla Astir nodded. ¡°Then there¡¯s no mistake,¡± the nurse continued, ¡°A Mr. Thompson prepaid a month¡¯s hospital bill for your father. Moreover, he arranged for the surgery as well, with a professor who recently returned from Cigacan as the chief surgeon.¡± Mr. Thompson? Isla Astir immediately thought of Brandon Thompson. Isla Astir, who hated owing others anything, instantly phoned Brandon Thompson. Brandon Thompson laughed, ¡°Miss Astir, there¡¯s no need for you to feel pressured. You saved my grandmother. Had it not been for you, our family wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate this New Year. Consider this my repaying your favor. Like you, I detest owing others anything. After today, we will be even.¡± With that, Brandon Thompson hung up. Isla Astir intended to express her gratitude, but Brandon Thompson had already ended the call. Mrs. Astir walked over, laughing, ¡°Isla, this VIP ward is different. It even has a kitchen. A night¡¯s stay must cost several hundred dollars, right?¡± In Mrs. Astir¡¯s perception, a few hundred dollars per night was already expensive. Not wanting her mother to feel burdened, Isla Astir nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isla, who is this friend of yours? They seem influential! They¡¯ve arranged everything from the ward to the chief surgeon!¡± Mrs. Astir had initially assumed that they would need to wait in line for one or two weeks just to secure a ward! She hadn¡¯t expected it to happen this quickly. Having friends certainly had advantages! Isla Astir responded ambiguously, ¡°He¡¯s okay.¡± In reality, she didn¡¯t know much about Brandon Thompson, but gauging from the extent of his generosity, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. ¡­ The following day. New Year¡¯s Eve. Thompson Family Manor was bustling that year. The family of more than a dozen was all gathered in the living room. Mrs. Thompson sat on the sofa, chuckling at the sight of the house filled with her children and grandchildren. She then turned to Brandon and Harry Thompson, ¡°Brandon, Harry, when are you two going to bring a granddaughter-in-law home for me?¡± Harry Thompson touched his nose, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m in no rush. You should urge my elder brother first! He¡¯s a year older than me.¡± ¡°When I was your age, kids were running all over the place!¡± Brandon Thompson grabbed some red paper to cut window decorations, ¡°Grandma, matters like this can¡¯t be rushed.¡± Mrs. Thompson heeded the red paper and scissors, ¡°After the New Year, you¡¯ll be thirty-two!¡± Brandon Thompson said, ¡°Perhaps destiny hasn¡¯t called yet.¡± ¡°How would destiny call if you don¡¯t take initiative?¡± Mrs. Thompson fired back with a spiritual interrogation. Brandon Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, Viola Thompson brought over a pair of written couplets, ¡°Grandma, how¡¯s my writing?¡± ¡°Beautiful! My Viola is truly talented!¡± Mary Perryne and her sisters-in-law busied themselves preparing for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. After dinner, everyone gathered in the courtyard to set off fireworks. Mrs. Thompson had scheduled a photographer in advance, but because the photographer had to return home for other commitments the next day, he came to take a family portrait that night. Everyone changed into the specially customized outfits. With the fireworks illuminating the night sky as a backdrop, the photographer pressed the shutter. A beautiful family portrait was thus captured. The photo was developed instantly. The photographer laminated the photo and handed it to Mrs. Thompson, smiling, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, are you satisfied with the photo?¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded, ¡°Satisfied, very satisfied.¡± Looking at the long-awaited family portrait, she felt for a moment that her life was fulfilled. Mary Perryne, Elena Williams, and Penny Kalafatis gathered around to look at the photo, laughing, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! Look how happy mom looks! And Viola, she¡¯s truly beautiful! Mr. Xie, could you please print a few more copies for us?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Mr. Xie nodded. Mr. Xie developed a total of twenty family portraits. After the family portrait was taken, it was time to stay up and welcome the New Year. The Thompson family custom was to stay up till midnight. During the vigil, everyone sat together to watch the Spring Festival Gala, cracked melon seeds, and played a card game called DouDizhu. There was no betting in DouDizhu; the loser received a paper stick-on on their face. Mary Perryne and Penny Kalafatis ended up with full faces of paper tabs. A few cousins chatted about business news and their individual objects of affection¡­ Viola Thompson was on a video call with Terrence Lentz, watching the Spring Festival Gala with him. The revival within the living room was splendid. Looking at her descendents¡¯ smiling faces, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s grin became even wider. How wonderful. After midnight, everyone returned to their respective rooms to rest. Viola Thompson took Mrs. Thompson back to her room, ¡°Grandma, go to bed early.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Thompson nodded. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± After freshening up, Mrs. Thompson lay down to sleep. On the night of Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, fireworks could be heard everywhere. Mrs. Thompson ordinarily would be kept awake by the noise, but that year she fell asleep instantly. Until three in the morning. Mrs. Thompson awoke from her sleep. At that moment, she felt very refreshed. Looking at the light on the ceiling, she seemed to realize something. She immediately got out of bed, changed into her New Year¡¯s outfit. Then she sat at her desk, pen in hand, and started to write her will. Yes. She had an intuition that her last moments were approaching. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In truth, knowing that she could survive till the New Year left her feeling contented. At least, she got to see the family portrait during her lifetime. With that in mind, Mrs. Thompson looked at the family portrait on the desk, scanning the faces one by one. Mrs. Thompson broke into a smile. Her handwriting was beautiful. Perhaps because she had not written for many years, after writing for a while, her hand got a bit tired, so she took little rest breaks while writing. At the end of her will, she wrote, ¡°Flowers bloom and wilt in their own time, an end is just a new beginning. I¡¯ll just be watching over you in a different form. My children, don¡¯t feel saddened or grieved, I feel truly blessed having all of you accompany me through the last phase of my life.¡± Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047 289 Big Shots Gather in the Capital _1 Chapter 1047: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _1 Chapter 1047: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _1 Upon finishing the final words of her ending. Mrs. Thompson lifts her head to look at the clock on the wall. It is already past five in the morning. In a little while, the kids will be calling her for breakfast. After a brief thought, Mrs. Thompson picks up the pen again and notes down the date. Renyin Year, the first day of the lunar month, five in the early morning. Sally Bennett*Leave. This moment. She is no one¡¯s wife, no one¡¯s mother, no one¡¯s grandmother. She is only herself. Sally Bennett. In a moment, Mrs. Thompson puts down the pen, folds the suicide note, and tucks it into a beautiful envelope. Not liking how heavy the term ¡®suicide note¡¯ sounds, she picks up her pen again and writes on the envelope: Little Fairy Sally¡¯s Message. No matter what, she remains that happy and cheerful little fairy. At this thought, a smile reaches Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes, which twinkle as if full of stars. Upon examination, the eyes of Viola Thompson resemble those of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s. Both have inherited very attractive peach blossom eyes. Mrs. Thompson places the envelope on the desk, then pulls out a photograph from the drawer. The photograph seems aged. However, because it has been well kept, the black-and-white picture has yet to fade. The man in the photograph appears to be about thirty-five years old. Bushy eyebrows, large eyes. His gaze is deep, in formal attire he looks full of charisma, just looking at him provides a sense of safety. This is a younger version of the Thompson Clan¡¯s patriarch, Tristan Thompson. Tristan Thompson joined the military at 15, became famous throughout Sinian Country at 19, and at 22 met Mrs. Thompson, who was never outdone by men. Both were ambitious and straightforward and at 24, they officially got their marriage certificate. The same year, Mrs. Thompson retired from the military to focus on her family. At the age of 24, the couple had their first child. At 26, they had their second child. Tristan Thompson loved daughters, though they did not want another child initially, to fulfill his wish, she gave birth to their third child at 27. But unfortunately, that child It was also this year, the country became unstable, he once again picked up his weapon and joined the battlefield without hesitation. Mrs. Thompson then waited for him for three years. But after three years, what she waited for was not her husband, but his remains. She originally expected to greet him in her red wedding attire, but the reality was quite the contrary. Mrs. Thompson cried for an entire day and night hugging his belongings. Overnight, her hair turned mostly white. Tristan Thompson, a man of steel, ultimately took the same path many heroic men went. The second day, Mrs. Thompson wiped away her tears, put on her old armor, entrusted the kids to her parents, and stepped onto the battlefield without hesitation. She deeply understood the saying: Without the elimination of enemies, what home will there be left. Sometimes, protecting your country and home is not just the duty of men, women should also shoulder this responsibility. Once she left, it was for ten years. When she came back, she turned from a young lady of age 28 into a middle-aged lady of almost 40. She gave the best years of her life to the battlefield. But she doesn¡¯t regret it. During these ten years, she fought bravely. Her red armor on the battlefield has set numerous legends and made incredible contributions. After she took off the armor, she left behind her past glory and became an ordinary mother again. Many people advised her to marry again. After all, she was still young. There were still so many years to come. But she didn¡¯t. How could one who soared with eagles be content with sparrows? ¡°Tristan, I am coming to join you.¡± Perhaps recalling the past, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s eyes turn red. She brings the photograph close to her heart, tears falling one by one. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have a daughter, we have a very beautiful and understanding granddaughter. She is the pride of our family. You must have seen it from the heavens, right?¡± ¡°You must bless our family to flourish and succeed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Thompson says a lot more. Thinking she is about to see her husband whom she hasn¡¯t seen for years, she sits at the vanity table again, takes out the lipstick, and slowly applies it. Then she puts on her jewelry. The person in the mirror, despite her age, has an indescribable elegance and beauty. As the proverb goes. White hair adorned with a flower is not a laughing matter. Time doesn¡¯t dim the beauty of a woman. With the makeup done, Mrs. Thompson lies down on the bed in her clothes, holding Tristan Thompson¡¯s photo in her hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her consciousness slowly becomes blurry. She vaguely sees a young man coming towards her. ¡°Sally, I am here to take you.¡± ¡°Tristan.¡± Mrs. Thompson, looking at the long-missed face, shows a contented smile. Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048 289 Big Shots Gather in the Capital _2 Chapter 1048: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _2 Chapter 1048: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _2 At 8 o¡¯clock in the morning. Mary Perryne and two sisters-in-law had prepared breakfast. ¡°Viola, go and invite your grandmother down for breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson, clad in custom-made New Year¡¯s clothing, ascended the stairs to call Mrs. Thompson. She stood at the door. Knocked. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Perhaps her voice was too low, there was no response from inside. Viola raised her voice. Still, there was no response from inside. At this point, Viola was beginning to sense something unpleasant. Just then, Evan Thompson was passing by. ¡°Uncle Evan, please come here.¡± ¡°What is it, Viola?¡± Evan immediately ran over. Sawyer Thompson frowned and said, ¡°I came to wake grandmother, but she hasn¡¯t responded.¡± Mrs. Thompson¡¯s health is not good, Evan too noticed the abnormality and immediately went downstairs to call for help The door was locked from the inside. Sawyer called a locksmith, and Viola took a thin wire, ¡°Let me try this.¡± It was New Year¡¯s Day, and everyone was on holiday, it was doubtful if any locksmiths were working. A click. The moment the wire was inserted into the lock, the door opened. It was extremely miraculous. But at this time, nobody was surprised that Viola could pick locks, they immediately rushed into the room. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Grandmother!¡± They saw Mrs. Thompson lying neatly dressed on the bed, her face peaceful, a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, clutching a photo of Old Master Thompson in his younger days. Viola immediately checked Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pulse. The old lady had just passed, her body was still warm, but there was no pulse. ¡°Viola, how is your grandmother?¡± Sawyer asked anxiously. Although he knew the situation was not good, Sawyer still had a glimmer of hope in his heart. Viola shook her head. Mrs. Thompson was already ninety-three this year. Her body¡¯s organs had begun to fail, and she had been frostbitten by a snowstorm; it was a miracle she made it to this Christmas. If it weren¡¯t for the belief in her heart, the old lady would not have been able to hold on till now. Luckily, the old lady passed away happily. She had no regrets in this world. ¡°Mother!¡± Sawyer and his two brothers couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mother, how could you just leave like this?¡± Mary Perryne and several sisters-in-law knelt on the ground, crying out in pain. Although they knew Mrs. Thompson¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t hold up much longer, none of them expected her departure to be so sudden. Especially the daughters-in-law. Mrs. Thompson was a very good mother-in-law. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law conflicts that exist in other families didn¡¯t occur here. Instead, there was always harmony. Mrs. Thompson treated her daughters-in-law even better than she treated her own sons. Therefore, the daughters-in-law saw Mrs. Thompson as their own mother. Now with Mrs. Thompson¡¯s sudden passing, the three daughters-in-law couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Grandmother!¡± The people in the room all knelt on the floor. If Mrs. Thompson still had consciousness, seeing all her descendants sprawled on the ground would bring her great comfort. Sawyer, Evan, and Jayden Thompson immediately prepared money for their mother¡¯s journey to the afterlife. According to the custom in Capital City, after a parent¡¯s death, the children personally burn paper money as a bribe to the ghost officers. Otherwise, the spirit of the deceased won¡¯t smoothly make the journey across the way to the nether world and step onto the bridge of helplessness. Despite it being New Year¡¯s Day, Thanks to Sawyer¡¯s connections, the owner of the paper shop quickly delivered paper money, figures of a boy and a girl, and a carriage. ¡°Mother, may your journey be peaceful.¡± Sawyer Thompson, Evan Thompson, and Jayden Thompson kneeled on the ground and burned paper money, almost choking back their tears. Mary Perryne and the three sisters-in-law called the funeral home to make preparations. Just then, Penny Kalafatis noticed the will Mrs. Thompson had left on her desk. [Little Fairy Sally has something to say.] While it¡¯s a very serious matter, Mrs. Thompson expressed it in such a playful manner. Among tearful laughter, Penny said, ¡°This cheeky old lady, even in her final moments, she¡¯s so mischievous.¡± Sawyer, as the eldest son, read the will in front of everyone: ¡°Children, I am very happy to have spent a very joyful New Year with you.¡± ¡°At this moment, I¡¯m very happy and clear-headed, I believe this should be the happiest moment in my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Thompson had three sons, three daughters-in-law, five grandsons, and one granddaughter. She mentioned every single one of them. Even Edward Thompson was in her thoughts. Also, she had divided her assets into six parts. Each of Mandel Thompson, Samuel Thompson, Edward Thompson, Harry Thompson, Myron Thompson, and Viola Thompson would get a share. Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049 289 Big Shots Gather in the Capital _3 Chapter 1049: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _3 Chapter 1049: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _3 ¡°Viola is a girl, she has suffered away from home for eighteen years, so, I gave her slightly more. As elder brothers, you should remember to protect your sister. Don¡¯t let anyone bully our Thompson girl.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Flowers bloom and wither in their own season, every ending is but a new beginning, I am just guarding you all in a different way. Children, don¡¯t be sad or upset. I am truly blessed to have your companionship during the last journey of my life.¡± When the letter was finished reading, Sawyer was already in tears. His voice hoarse. The people kneeling on the ground were also weeping bitterly. After a while, Sawyer calmed down, looked at Brandon, and continued speaking, ¡°You inform Bob, let him come back for grandmother¡¯s funeral. To see her off for the last time.¡± If Mrs. Thompson mentioned Bob, they should certainly inform Bob. But what everyone didn¡¯t know was that.. After returning to the Thompson household, Mrs. Thompson secretly visited Bob without revealing herself. After all, he is the descendant of the Thompsons, and seeing as how Bob has sincerely repented, Mrs. Thompson, after thoughtful consideration decided to divide a portion of the property for him. ¡°Ok.¡± Brandon nodded. Afterward, Sawyer looked at Samuel, ¡°You go to Uron City.¡± Mrs. Thompson has many old friends in Uron City. They must be informed of her last journey in life. ¡°Sure.¡± Sawyer then looked at Harry, ¡°Harry, you go to River City. The matriarch of the Sherman family was a long-time friend of your grandma. It¡¯s essential to personally inform her.¡± As Myron is still young, he is temporarily not assigned any tasks. Evan and Evan, the two brothers, pay a visit back to their old home, informing relatives there to come to mourn. Sawyer needs to stay at home, playing host to guests coming to pay their condolences. At that moment, Sawyer seemed to remember something, ¡°Viola, notify Terrence.¡± Mrs. Thompson was fairly satisfied with Terrence Lentz before she passed away. After all, he passed all the layers of tests set by Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Um.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes were swollen red, she nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± This was the first year Bob spent the New Year alone outside. Family members of the Thompsons used to spend New Year¡¯s Eve together. Alone. It was quite lonely. But he couldn¡¯t blame anyone, these were the consequences of his own actions. Just as Bob was sullen, a doorbell rang in the air. Bob walked over to open the door. As soon as the door opened, he was stunned. The visitor was actually Brandon. He did not expect, in his lifetime, to see Brandon again. Bob was astonished, stuttered a bit, ¡°Bi-Big Brother¡­¡± Brandon appeared travel-weary, there was no other expression on his face, his eyes were slightly red, ¡°Grandmother has passed away, come home with me.¡± Passed away? Bob was left in a daze. How, how could this happen? For a moment, Bob added: ¡°Wasn¡¯t grandmother¡¯s operation quite successful? What happened?¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon was momentarily startled, ¡°You visited grandmother?¡± This was unexpected. He had thought that Bob had lost his conscience, not expecting that Bob had secretly visited Mrs. Thompson. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Bob nodded. After saying this, Bob hastened to ask: ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± On the day Mrs. Thompson was discharged from the hospital, he had secretly visited her. Mrs. Thompson was in high spirits, she was even able to kick the rolling stones on the path as she was walking. He did not expect¡­ He did not expect things would turn out like this. Brandon sighed, ¡°Come back with me first.¡± Bob¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, he quickly packed, changed his clothes, and followed Brandon to return home. At this time, all the couplets and window flowers at the Thompson¡¯s had been torn down. They were replaced with mourning banners and white lanterns. The air was shrouded in a layer of sorrow. According to the tradition in Capital City, when a person above eighty years old passes away, it is called ¡®happy mourning¡¯. Mrs. Thompson was ninety-three this year, it was a ¡®happy mourning¡¯ of ¡®happy mourning¡¯, so she was kept at home for three days to entertain guests. They also had to invite a Taoist priest to perform rituals. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only See the date. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s memorial hall was set up in the guest pavilion, the old lady laid peacefully in the ice coffin, a faint smile on her lips, her appearance serene. Viola was kneeling there, burning joss paper. There was no expression on her face, but she was shrouded in sorrow, it was heartbreaking to see. It was only after seeing the mourning hall that Bob dared to believe the truth; he rushed in crying, ¡°Grandma, grandma¡­¡± Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050 289 Big Shots Gather in the Capital _4 Chapter 1050: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _4 Chapter 1050: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _4 They thought Mrs. Thompson was already recovering. Unexpectedly, the elderly woman passed away so suddenly. ¡°Grandma, I have so much to say to you! How could you just leave!¡± Edward Thompson wept, hugging the ice coffin, ¡°It was all my fault before, I was to blame, can you open your eyes and see me? Slap me again!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± At this moment, Edward was filled with remorse, regretting not confessing to Mrs. Thompson in person while she was still alive. He was wrong! His mistakes were outrageous. On the other side. When Terrence Lentz received the message from Viola Thompson, he felt it was too sudden. He immediately put down what he was doing and took a plane to Capital City. Viola had such a deep bond with Mrs. Thompson, at this moment, the person who should have the hardest time accepting reality should be her. Especially since Mrs. Thompson became seriously ill from praying for Viola. Upon thinking of this, Terrence Lentz felt a great unease. He wished he could appear before Viola instantly. The two and a half hour flight still felt somewhat long. River City and Capital City had different climates. While it was clear skies in River City and people needed to apply sunscreen to go out, in Capital City, Terrence Lentz had barely stepped out of the airport when a heavy snowfall started outside. The driver opened an umbrella and walked over, ¡°Sir, be careful not to slip.¡± Terrence Lentz said nothing. He followed the driver to the back seat. Terrence Lentz had his assistant order a wreath. About an hour later, he arrived at the Thompson Family Manor. Terrence Lentz handed his black umbrella to the assistant, ¡°You guys can go back first.¡± ¡°Alright, sir.¡± The assistant then turned and left. Guided by the housemaid, Terence Lentz arrived at the Memorial Hall. He first greeted Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne. The customs in Capital City require that guests who come to pay their respects first have a cup of hot tea before going to pay their respects to the departed. Therefore, Terrence Lentz had to go through all the procedures before he could enter the Memorial Hall. Sawyer Thompson looked several years older in just one day, and his voice was somewhat hoarse; ¡°Viola is not in a good state, Terence, please comfort her more.¡± ¡°Will do, Uncle Sawyer, you and Auntie Mary should also take care.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded. Saying ¡®take care¡¯ is easy, but doing it¡­ that¡¯s a different story. After all, the one lying in the ice coffin was his mother. The mother who gave birth to and raised him. Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t have many memories of his father, but as a child, the mention of his mother would always light up his face with pride. Terrence Lentz arrived in front of the Memorial Hall and bowed to Mrs. Thompson. He had someone place the wreath. Then, his gaze fell on Viola, his eyes filled with sympathy. He crouched down and comforted her in a low voice, ¡°Viola, grandma passed away peacefully. You shouldn¡¯t be too sad, she is simply guarding you in another way.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola looked up at Terrence Lentz, feeling as if something had touched her heart deeply. Because¡­ That¡¯s what Mrs. Thompson had said in her will. She couldn¡¯t resist anymore, she hugged Terrence Lentz tightly and started crying out loud, ¡°Brother Lentz, I no longer have a grandma.¡± Seeing her finally crying out loudly, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne felt relieved. Ever since Mrs. Thompson passed away. Viola hadn¡¯t spoken a word. She neither cried nor got angry even though her eyes were red from restraining her tears. The Thompson Family was very worried about Viola. They were afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hang on without finding a breakthrough. Terrence Lentz patted Viola¡¯s back, comforting her in a soft voice, ¡°Viola, your grandma passed away with a smile on her face, which means she was very happy at the moment of her death. She didn¡¯t leave with any regrets. Everyone¡¯s life has a starting point and an endpoint. Compared to us, Grandma just arrived at the destination a bit earlier.¡± How could Viola not understand this? But every time she thought about how Mrs. Thompson had fainted in the snow to pray for her, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. There would never be a second grandma this good in this world. She would never let those who hurt Mrs. Thompson get away with it. Never. Terrence Lentz took out his handkerchief, gently wiping away the tears on Viola¡¯s face. On the other side. River City. Borden Thompson arrived at the Sherman Family home. Mrs. Sherman was brewing tea and watching a play. When she saw the maid leading Borden over, she was slightly astonished and laughed, ¡°Borden, what¡¯s the matter? Where¡¯s your grandma?¡± However, Borden¡¯s next words froze Mrs. Sherman¡¯s smile in place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wha¡­What?¡± Mrs. Sherman¡¯s hand trembled, and the teacup fell to the ground. Crash. It broke into pieces. With teary eyes, Borden said, ¡°Grandma Sherman, my grandma passed away around eight o¡¯clock this morning. My dad asked me to tell you.¡± Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051 289 Big Shots Gather in the Capital _5 Chapter 1051: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _5 Chapter 1051: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _5 ¡°Suihe¡­ Suihe¡­¡± Mrs. Sherman¡¯s old tears were crisscrossing her face. She and Mrs. Thompson were of the same age, and their destinies were quite similar. One had lost her husband in her early years, the other had lost her son in her old age. Now, just as Mrs. Thompson was finally leading a happy life, this happened¡­ Mrs. Sherman almost fainted. Samuel Thompson immediately helped Mrs. Sherman, ¡°Grandma Sherman, you must take care of yourself.¡± Mrs. Sherman buried her grief and looked at Samuel, ¡°I was chatting with your grandma a few days ago, she said her health was good, how¡­how did she all of a sudden¡­?¡± After a while, Mrs. Sherman had no choice but to accept this reality, and she traveled to Capital City with Trevor Sherman that afternoon. Since the Thompson Clan had other relatives in River City, Samuel Thompson had to stay and notify the other relatives. Trevor Sherman didn¡¯t have any special feeling for Mrs. Thompson, to him, she was just an old lady who got along well with his grandma. When the grandson and grandmother arrived at Capital City, it was already past nine in the evening. It was somewhat inappropriate to pay a condolence visit at this time. They had to wait until tomorrow morning. That night, at the Thompson residence, the lights were brightly lit, it was destined to be a sleepless night. Meanwhile. At the Perryne residence. Mrs. Perryne was donning a red mink coat while having a housemaid painting her nails, ¡°Sammie, I heard that Mrs. Thompson from the Thompson Clan is gone?¡± Sammie Perryne nodded, ¡°Yeah, she passed away at eight o¡¯clock this morning.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Perryne closed her eyes, ¡°Are you going to pay tribute tomorrow?¡± The Thompson Clan was the most prominent family in Capital City, naturally, Sammie Perryne had to pay his respects. Mrs. Perryne frowned, ¡°Remember to wear something evil-averting. This old lady, she neither died early nor late, but had to die during the first month of the lunar calendar. It¡¯s so inauspicious!¡± And yet, they had no choice but to go. Just the thought of Sammie Perryne having to go to the Thompson Clan to pay his respects on the second day of the lunar month made Mrs. Perryne feel extremely frustrated. She had cursed Mrs. Thompson over and over again silently in her heart. Sammie Perryne, unlike his wife, was not dwelling on the matter. With a smirk, he said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson was ninety-three this year, she passed away peacefully. However, once she¡¯s gone, the balance of power in Capital City is likely to shift.¡± Why was the Thompson Clan able to singlehandedly dominate Capital City? Wasn¡¯t it all because of Mrs. Thompson! In her youth, Mrs. Thompson lived a life on the edge and accumulated numerous connections and power. In Capital City, anyone who mentioned Mrs. Thompson immediately gave her a thumbs-up and praised her as a heroine! Once Mrs. Thompson was gone, it was like a tree crashing and monkeys scattering. Could Sawyer Thompson really hold up the Thompson Clan? What a joke! That¡¯s why, after Mrs. Thompson¡¯s death, the balance of power in Capital City would definitely be reshuffled again. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Perryne immediately withdrew the hand she was having painted, turning to Sammie, ¡°That¡¯s right! How could I not have thought of that!¡± Now, while the Thompson Clan dominated Capital City, the Russel family was not far behind. The 9th son of the Russell family, despite his stinginess and lack of machismo, was definitely not a commoner. Only the Perryne¡¯s position in Capital City was quite awkward. They weren¡¯t able to surpass the Thompson Clan above them, nor could they contend with the Russell family below them. They were caught in the middle. Sammie Perryne lit a cigar, ¡°It¡¯s about time for our Perryne family to gain some prominence!¡± The Perryne family had been suppressed by the Thompson Clan for too long. Mrs. Perryne nodded with a smile. Just the thought of being the center of attention like Mary Perryne, no matter where she goes, filled her heart with excitement. Who doesn¡¯t want to be the person everyone admires? The following day. Mrs. Sherman and Trevor Sherman were the first to arrive at the Thompson Clan residence. After drinking some hot tea, they went to the Memorial Hall. Looking at her deceased friend in the coffin, Mrs. Sherman¡¯s hard-won stable emotions collapsed again, ¡°Suihe! Suihe! How could you just leave?¡± The scenes of the past unfolded as if they were happening before her eyes, but her old friend who once fought shoulder to shoulder with her, was now lying in the cold coffin. ¡°Suihe! Open your eyes and look at me!¡± Trevor Sherman¡¯s emotions were relatively stable, he stood at the side and bowed to Mrs. Thompson. Just then, Trevor¡¯s gaze was attracted by the back of a young girl who was burning paper money. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just a silhouette, but it seemed so familiar. It was¡­Viola Thompson! Trevor Sherman suddenly remembered that Viola Thompson was the missing heiress of the Thompson Clan. Thinking of his ridiculous assumption before, Trevor Sherman felt very ashamed. With mixed emotions, Trevor hesitated, wondering whether he should approach and console Viola. Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052 289 Big Shots Gather in the Capital _6 Chapter 1052: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _6 Chapter 1052: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _6 Just then, a tall figure emerged from the adjacent room. The man was dressed in a black trench coat, tall with long legs, handsome features. He held a black coat in his hand and gently draped it over Viola Thompson¡¯s back, ¡°Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll go get you some water.¡± ¡°Not thirsty.¡± Viola shook her head slightly. Terrence Lentz took the paper money from Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. You go inside and rest for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Terrence sighed gently. He understood Viola¡¯s feelings at the moment, but didn¡¯t say much other than keeping her company and kneeling beside her. Trevor Sherman¡¯s gaze fell on Terrence, a touch of doubt creeping in. Who was this man? Then he heard Sawyer Thompson call him ¡°Young Terrence.¡± Trevor furrowed his brow slightly. Could it be¡­ That this man was Terrence Lentz. Were Viola and Terrence still engaged? Upon thinking of this, Trevor was taken aback. Soon after, Flora Tiarks and Mr. White also arrived. The usually frugal Mr. White suddenly became quite generous, making arrangements for a wreath to be sent over. In his words, nothing matters more than life and death. Mrs. Thompson had passed away. He would naturally not be stingy in such matters. If one even penny-pinches at such times, life would be too dreary. Compared to Flora, Mr. White¡¯s mood seemed relatively normal. After all, he didn¡¯t share any deep sentiment with Mrs. Thompson. Flora, on the other hand, was overcome with sorrow for Viola. She embraced Viola, sobbing uncontrollably, ¡°Granny Thompson was such a kind soul. How could she just leave us like this!¡± All this was Rachel Barton¡¯s fault! If not for Rachel, Mrs. Thompson surely wouldn¡¯t have met with this misfortune. Flora cursed Rachel a thousand times over in her heart. Rachel is bound to face retribution. Upon hearing of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight in River City also rushed over on the first flight. Isaac Tuchman along with Cheryl Forrest and their child also came over. Even though they were advised against bringing the child, who was less than a year old, to the funeral, the couple went against the norm. Viola was their benefactor, and now that Mrs. Thompson had passed away, it was their duty to accompany the elderly lady on her final journey with their child. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Isaac Tuchman and Cheryl Forrest arrived at the Thompson¡¯s with their child. After the couple bowed to Mrs. Thompson, they came over to console Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, the deceased has moved on, while the living must stay strong. Mrs. Thompson was ninety-three this year. She lived a blessed life. We should celebrate her life rather than mourn.¡± Under normal circumstances, funerals are moments of celebrating a long life importantly as everyone will go through such a journey sooner or later. Seeing the smile on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s face, one could tell that she passed away peacefully. She had no regrets, no pain. ¡°Mm,¡± Viola nodded slightly, her gaze falling on the child in Isaac¡¯s arms, ¡°Why did you bring Ning Ning over?¡± Generally, those with young children at home are very wary of this. Because a child¡¯s eyes are pure and can easily see certain spiritual entities. Cheryl said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are not superstitious. Besides, Mrs. Thompson was a fortunate person. Our Ning Ning came here to get blessed by her long life!¡± The conversation pierced the hearts of the onlookers, each of her words providing comfort. Not long after, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight arrived. Seeing the two, Flora exclaimed in surprise, ¡°I thought you two wouldn¡¯t make it!¡± Diana said, ¡°The loss of Granny Thompson is a significant event, how could we not come?¡± Fiona Knight looked at Flora, asking worriedly, ¡°Is Vio okay?¡± Flora sighed, ¡°She¡¯s not exactly alright, but she¡¯s not doing too poorly either.¡± With her eyes welling up, Diana said, ¡°Granny Thompson and Vio were so close. Vio must be devastated right now!¡± Not just Viola, even they had some trouble accepting the news when they heard it. After the group made their bows to Mrs. Thompson, they came over to console Viola. Viola said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, you don¡¯t need to worry. It was quite taxing for you all to rush over here on the second day of the Lunar New Year.¡± Upon hearing this, Diana frowned slightly. ¡°Vio, what are you saying! We¡¯re best friends! Even if it were New Year¡¯s Eve, we would still come!¡± Fiona nodded in agreement. The Thompson¡¯s house was full of guests. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Almost all the bigwigs of Capital City came. The Perryne family was naturally among them. Sammie Perryne came with his wife. After all, such an event was bad luck, especially during the New Year. Nonetheless, Mrs. Perryne was a little curious and wanted to use the funeral as an opportunity to make connections with a few wealthy women, so she came along. Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053 289 Big Shots Gather in the Capital _7 Chapter 1053: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _7 Chapter 1053: 289: Big Shots Gather in the Capital! _7 To ward off any bad luck, Mrs. Perryne had stuffed her bag with several Buddhist items for exorcising evil spirits. She looked at the rows upon rows of wreaths lined up at the entrance. Mrs. Perryne walked up to the wreaths, scanned the signatures on them, and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in awe, ¡°This is truly the Thompson Clan! These wreaths are mostly from prominent individuals in Capital City!¡± Sammie Perryne glanced about and seeing no one else around, his mouth curled into a sneering smile, ¡°This will be the last time!¡± Those who had sent wreaths did so out of respect for the dead. Who would care about Sawyer Thompson¡¯s face after Mrs. Thompson¡¯s funeral? Impossible! Having fought in the business world for so long, Sammie Perryne knew there were no real feelings there. ¡°The White family and the Tiarks Clan have also sent representatives!¡± exclaimed Mrs. Perryne upon spotting the head of White family¡¯s name. Normally, as the White family and the Thompson Clan were rivals, the White family shouldn¡¯t have sent anyone at such a time. Upon hearing this, Sammie Perryne narrowed his eyes and indeed saw the wreaths from the White family and the Tiarks Clan. After a moment, it seemed he recalled something and then said, ¡°I heard that the 9th son of the Russell family had deep relations with Brandon.¡± Whether it was genuinely deep or just superficial, at such a time, they should express their regards anyway. Just as the two were preparing to leave, another group arrived carrying a wreath. They quickly arranged it and at the same time, a stretch Lincoln pulled up outside the door. Sammie Perryne was about to walk into the Thompson manor¡¯s main entrance, but at that moment, Mrs. Perryne grabbed his hand. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Perryne¡¯s voice was shaky. ¡°Do you¡­ you¡­ see the signature on the wreath?¡± Sammie Perryne looked in the direction she was pointing. The only signature on the wreath read- Jason Wycof. ¡°Governor Lu?¡± No matter how much he wracked his brain, Sammie Perryne couldn¡¯t figure out what connection Jason Wycof had with the Thompson Clan. Why had Jason Wycof also sent a wreath? Before Sammie Perryne could even react, another brand-new wreath was delivered. This time, the name on the wreath left Sammie Perryne even more stupefied. Country Polluton. The Garcia Family. Who didn¡¯t know that the Garcia Family from Polluton was among the most upper-class of the aristocracy? Plus the Imperial Business Association of Polluton. The wreaths¡¯ signatures kept getting updated, and Sammie Perryne saw the names of political big shots he usually only saw on the news. What struck him the most was, there wasn¡¯t just one. Everyone in Capital City knew that Mrs. Thompson was a female general. Still, Sammie Perryne never imagined Mrs. Thompson¡¯s status to be this influential. Even such heavyweights came! For a moment, Sammie Perryne even felt somewhat dizzy. It took him a good while to finally react. The two then proceeded to enter the Thompson Family Manor. As the number of guests was overwhelming, all the three Thompson brothers joined the ranks to welcome the guests, including Mrs. Thompson¡¯s grandchildren. Edward Thompson was also among them. Seeing Edward, Sammie Perryne was a bit stunned. Wasn¡¯t it said Edward had been driven out of the Thompson family and his name had been crossed out of the family register? Without showing his confusion, Sammie Perryne comforted Brandon, who was receiving him, saying, ¡°Those who have departed have passed on, leaving us behind!¡± Brandon nodded, ¡°Please come in, Uncle Perryne. Today, as we have many guests, if our service isn¡¯t up to the mark, please forgive us.¡± ¡°Brandon, why say such things! We are all family, no need for formalities!¡± After receiving Sammie Perryne, Brandon stayed busy welcoming the line of incoming guests. Thankfully the Thompson Family Manor was spacious; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to accommodate so many guests. Walking through, Sammie Perryne saw many prominent individuals whom he usually could only spot on the news. He wanted to get their attention, but he didn¡¯t know how to approach them. Being ignored by such a big shot would be embarrassing! Sammie Perryne looked towards Mrs. Perryne and uttered in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Thompson¡¯s funeral is so grand! I wonder if ours could be half as magnificent when the time comes!¡± Mrs. Perryne was speechless, ¡°Why would you say such ominous things?¡± Sammie Perryne burst out laughing, ¡°Are you saying you cannot die?¡± He simply couldn¡¯t help expressing his feelings. Mrs. Perryne¡¯s gaze was drawn to a figure up ahead, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Miss Thompson?¡± Hearing this, Sammie Perryne looked up. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Mrs. Perryne swallowed nervously, completely taken with awe. People always said Miss Thompson was as pretty as a fairy, she originally didn¡¯t believe it. Unexpectedly, Miss Thompson was even more beautiful than the rumors suggested. She was astonishingly good-looking! Mrs. Perryne sounded a bit sour, ¡°Mary Perryne simply looks average, how did her daughter turn out to be so stunning?¡± ¡°Mary Perryne is average looking?¡± Sammie Perryne, hearing this, dryly replied: ¡°Are you blind?¡± Mary Perryne was known in Capital City as one of the big beauties, she had a sister who was even prettier. Sammie Perryne never thought his wife would say something like that. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Perryne frowned, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder everyone says you have a secret crush on Mary Perryne! Tell me! Do you really like her?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sammie Perryne didn¡¯t bother to entertain her. Mrs. Perryne refused to let the matter drop. Sammie Perryne was somewhat angry, ¡°Please respect the occasion! This is Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Memorial Hall. Even if I did like Mary Perryne, what does it matter? I already married you and we have a child!¡± Moreover, Mary Perryne would never fall for him. Didn¡¯t everyone have a saudade when they were young? Mrs. Perryne was furious, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. After drinking their tea, the couple went to the Memorial Hall to bow to Mrs. Thompson, only to discover there was a line to bow! Because there were simply too many people there to pay their respects to Mrs. Thompson! Soon, the three-day mourning period was over. The day Mrs. Thompson¡¯s funeral came. Early in the morning, the hearse departed. The Thompson family and their relatives who came to pay their respects followed behind in their cars. The procession moved slowly. As soon as they left the Thompson Family Manor, the hearse ahead came to a stop. The sudden stop puzzled Brandon, who asked the driver, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The driver was also clueless. At this moment, the sound of firecrackers filled the air. Sawyer Thompson promptly got out of the car, ¡°There¡¯s a Roadside Funeral Ceremony, let¡¯s get out.¡± Roadside Funeral Ceremonies were a tradition from ancient times. When a respected elderly person who made significant contributions to society passed away, upon hearing the news, the local people would spontaneously set up tributes to pay their respects. But it had been years since a Roadside Funeral Ceremony for any elderly person in the Capital City had taken place. Mrs. Thompson was the only one. Mrs. Thompson, a female hero whose name is engraved on the pages of history, attracted many, both young and old, all with red-rimmed eyes. The entire Thompson family, each wearing mourning attire, knelt before the altar. The scene was solemn and grand. Touching. Even television reporters came with their cameramen to film this. However, they only quietly recorded this moment and didn¡¯t disturb the Thompson family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was a Roadside Funeral Ceremony set up every hundred meters along the route. This indeed reflected the status Mrs. Thompson held in the hearts of the people. ¡°Viola, look there.¡± Mary Perryne seemed to have noticed something. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°Your grandmother in heaven will definitely be comforted. The people haven¡¯t forgotten her.¡± Viola turned to look out the window. She saw the locals on both sides of the road, holding banners that read: [Safe journey, Little Fairy Sally.] [Granny Sally, we will always remember you.] [Thank you for keeping the world safe!] [The plants and trees mourn, the mountains and rivers sob. Paying respects to General Sally Bennett.] Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054 290 Setting up a trap to abuse the scum_1 Chapter 1054: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_1 Chapter 1054: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_1 A woman of remarkable achievements, great in life, honored in death. In this moment. Mrs. Thompson belonged solely to herself. General Sally Bennett. Looking at the citizens who had come to send her off in the long street, Mary Perryne breaks down again, covering her mouth, ¡°Mom, you must be seeing this from heaven.¡± She was always strong-willed throughout her life. Even in death, she was extraordinary. The atmosphere in the car was somewhat stifling. Elena Williams and Penny Kalafatis were also weeping with their heads in their hands. In just three days, their mental state had deteriorated greatly, and they looked pale. Due to the Roadside Funeral Ceremony along the way, what would¡¯ve been a half-hour journey ended up taking over three hours. At the funeral home, priests performed a series of rites around Mrs. Thompson¡¯s coffin, followed by the final step. Cre-mation. The funeral director dressed Mrs. Thompson in her shroud, with makeup applied. The elderly lady was then rolled into the crematorium. The crematorium temperature exceeded nine hundred degrees. The cremation can only be initiated by a close family member pressing the button. As the eldest son, Sawyer Thompson naturally bore the responsibility for pressing the button. His hand trembling, he could not bring himself to press it. Because he knew, as soon as he pressed it, he would never see his mother again. While the parents are alive, life has a path to look forward. When the parents are gone, life only has the homeward journey left. ¡°Mr. Thompson, it¡¯s time.¡± The staff began to urge him. Even cremation has an auspicious time. If the auspicious time is missed, it would delay the deceased person¡¯s reincarnation. ¡°Mr. Thompson ¡­¡± Under the repeated urging of the staff, Sawyer Thompson, trembling hand and all, finally pressed the button. At that instant, he broke down, sobbing, ¡°Mom, Mom ¡­¡± This was the last time. From now on, he will no longer be able to utter the words ¡®Mother¡¯. The flames flared up in that instant. Both Evan Thompson and Jayden Thompson broke down at this moment as well. A man doesn¡¯t shed tears easily, except when heartbroken. The cremation process was swift Just two hours. Two hours later, the staff handed Mrs. Thompson¡¯s ashes to Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Mr. Thompson, my condolences.¡± Sawyer, his hand trembling, accepted the urn. Jayden clutched Mrs. Thompson¡¯s photograph while Evan bore the spirit-inviting banner. The two of them trailed behind Sawyer, step by step, towards the graveyard. Behind them were the Thompson Family, the funeral procession and Mrs. Thompson¡¯s relatives. The weather was pleasant. The snow was falling heavily just yesterday, but today the sun was shining, melting the snow. The temperature had also gone up several degrees along with it. The mourners in the crowd observed: ¡°Mrs. Thompson had accumulated tremendous merits and was rewarded with such heavenly favors.¡± If it had continued to snow heavily, the funeral procession would have been even more difficult. ¡°Indeed, I heard the Thompson Family found over 200 medals while sorting out Mrs. Thompson¡¯s belongings.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson was truly a heroic woman!¡± ¡°Forget about other things, is this a cemetery that any ordinary person can enter?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At four in the afternoon, Mrs. Thompson was successfully interred. The Daoist priest stepped forward and informed the Thompson family about the upcoming rituals and precautions to take. Mary Perryne and the two sisters-in-law took note of everything. Women should always be more mindful in these matters. Terrence Lentz stayed by Viola Thompson¡¯s side the whole time. He remained silent. Merely standing beside her. Because he understood, during these times, no matter what he said to Viola, it could not ease her profound grief. ¡°Mind the step.¡± All the scenes of Viola¡¯s life with Mrs. Thompson were running through her mind. She didn¡¯t notice the step and almost fell, but fortunately Terrence caught her in time. She clung tightly to Terrence¡¯s hand. Terrence let out a soft sigh, ¡°Viola.¡± Tugging up the corners of her mouth, Viola managed to put on a weak smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In the past, she used to regard life and death lightly. She was also well aware that it was a necessary part of life. But now. She had become one of those who couldn¡¯t escape the inevitable. Only those who have genuinely experienced family love can understand this piercing pain. Terrence lent her his support, and they moved forward together. Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight and Flora Tiarks also came to send off Mrs. Thompson. Seeing Viola and Terrence up ahead, they hurried over, ¡°Vio, are you okay?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola shook her head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The three of them whispered comfortingly to Viola. ¡­ After dealing with Mrs. Thompson¡¯s affairs, Sawyer Thompson, Evan Thompson and Jayden Thompson consulted with one another and eventually decided to log onto Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook to post an obituary. To notify the web users who loved Mrs. Thompson. Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055 290 Setting up a trap to abuse the scum_2 Chapter 1055: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_2 Chapter 1055: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_2 The elderly woman has already gone to Heaven. As soon as the obituary was released, Attention was immediately drawn. Mrs. Thompson¡¯s bio on Facebook read: A little fairy who has fallen into the mortal world. She has never boasted about her illustrious military exploits. Nor has she ever spoken about her experiences. So the users have always assumed that she was just an ordinary, wealthy old lady. Little did they know¡­ That she turned out to be a female hero documented in textbooks. [Tearing up, rest in peace, Mrs. Thompson.] [So, Granny Thompson is actually General Sally Bennett from the textbooks.] [A heroic female!] [I can¡¯t believe this is actually true.] [Oh my God! No wonder Mrs. Thompson looked so kind and amiable. She is a heroine of our Sinian Country. It was her who defended us with her body!] [After sorting out the relationships, the famous battlefield hero, Tristan Thompson, was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s husband. Tristan Thompson died on the battlefield at the age of 28. The same year, Mrs. Thompson put on her armor and went to fight for the nation. Once she departed for that fight, she never thought of coming back alive. In the course of ten years, she accomplished a great deal, risking her life to infiltrate the enemy. She was a true heroine! After returning from battle, she didn¡¯t flaunt this honor, but instead became a mother of three children again. For the several decades that followed, she didn¡¯t remarry¡­] [I¡¯m crying!] [No wonder the princess is so outstanding, she has an excellent grandmother.] [I heard the person Mrs. Thompson was worried about the most before her passing was the princess. Granny, don¡¯t worry, we will protect the princess in your stead.] [The princess belongs to all of us. You defended us with your body, and now we will protect the princess in your stead.] After the funeral, Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz took Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight to the airport. Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were a little worried about Viola Thompson¡¯s situation, keeping on reminding Terrence Lentz to accompany her closely. Terrence Lentz nodded slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there for her.¡± Viola Thompson smiled faintly at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight reluctantly moved towards the boarding gate, looking back every few steps. Viola Thompson waved at them. After leaving the airport, Terrence Lentz took Viola Thompson for a walk nearby. Over here, Isla Astir also saw the obituary of Mrs. Thompson on Facebook. She scrolled through Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Facebook, Feeling the elderly woman was very familiar. At that moment, she suddenly realized, this old lady was the same one she discovered in the snow last time. Didn¡¯t the old lady get discharged from the hospital safely? How come¡­ Moreover, what surprised Isla Astir was that the heroine mentioned in the TV news these days was none other than Mrs. Thompson¡­ She couldn¡¯t quite decipher her feelings, so took out her phone and called Mandel Thompson. Mantel Thompson picked up quickly, and from his voice, he sounded very exhausted. ¡°Hello, Miss Astir.¡± After all, Isla Astir was the person who saved Mrs. Thompson¡¯s life. Therefore, Mantel Thompson saved Isla Astir¡¯s phone number. ¡°Mr. Thompson, I saw on Facebook that¡­¡± Before she could finish, Mandel Thompson understood her meaning, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my grandmother.¡± Upon hearing this, Isla Astir furrowed her brows, not sure how to console Mandel Thompson, ¡°Then, Mr. Thompson¡­ please take care.¡± After finishing, she added, ¡°General Sally Bennett is everyone¡¯s hero. No matter how many years pass, we will never forget her.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m sure my grandmother would be very happy if she could hear this from heaven.¡± After hanging up the phone, Isla Astir felt heavy-hearted, somewhat uneasy. She had learned about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s deeds in textbooks. She knew that Mrs. Thompson was a true heroine. She and her husband defended the peaceful era with their flesh and blood. Seeing Isla Astir lying on the hospital bed in a somewhat lost state, Mr. Astir immediately asked with concern, ¡°Isla, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Isla Astir shook her head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Astir asked, ¡°Who passed away? You mentioned it on the phone earlier.¡± ¡°A friend¡¯s grandmother.¡± Isla Astir kept it brief. Hearing this, Mr. Astir sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on recently, why are so many elderly people passing away? I saw on the news yesterday that a female general also passed away¡­¡± Isla Astir didn¡¯t mention that her friend¡¯s grandmother was the aforementioned general, and went on to say, ¡°Dad, are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere today?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry,¡± Mr. Astir laughed, ¡°This surgeon who studied abroad is really different. There¡¯s no pain at the surgical site at all. I think I can be discharged tomorrow! Why don¡¯t you tell the doctor to let me leave hospital tomorrow!¡± Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056 290 Setting up a trap to abuse the scum_3 Chapter 1056: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_3 Chapter 1056: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_3 Although it was a VIP Ward with no shortage of anything, it was still a hospital room after all. Mr. Astir currently felt sick just from the smell of disinfectant, eagerly wanting to return home. Isla Astir poured a glass of water for her father, ¡°Return home! You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. The doctors certainly won¡¯t let you go home. You should rest in the hospital. We will be discharged in ten days.¡± The moment Mr. Astir heard that he would have to stay for another ten days, he sighed. At this moment, footsteps and voices were heard from outside the ward. ¡°Is your father-in-law okay?¡± Then came Mrs. Astir¡¯s voice, ¡°Nothing serious, he has already had the surgery! We owe it to our Isla for having a friend at the hospital, arranged for us a what¡¯s-the-name-of-the-farting ward. It¡¯s too comfortable in here!¡± Mrs. Astir was a typical rural woman. She didn¡¯t have a high education level, she only attended third grade and was illiterate. She didn¡¯t know the meaning of VIP. The visitor was Isla Astir¡¯s aunt, Sabrina Sabir. Sabrina Sabir, who was on the same educational level as Mrs. Astir, curiously said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of a farting ward! City folks like to make up some pretentious names.¡± Voices and footsteps were getting close. Then, Mrs. Astir opened the door. Upon seeing the interior of the ward, Sabrina Sabir¡¯s face was full of surprise, ¡°Oh my goodness! This isn¡¯t a hospital room! It¡¯s much more luxurious than where we live! Isla is truly capable. Not like my two troublesome ones! Not only are they incompetent, but they also only ask for money from me every day!¡± By the end, she sounded slightly resentful. Sabrina Sabir was truly envious of her sister-in-law. Indeed, her sister-in-law Olivia Armstrong was a lucky fool. Olivia lost her ability to have children due to a fall into a freezing river when she was eighteen. In this world, hardly any young man would want to marry a woman unable to bear children. So out of desperation, Olivia had to marry a man from the same village who was in poor health. This man was now Mr. Astir, William Astir. Unable to bear children and William Astir¡¯s poor health led the couple to be separated from the family by grandparent Astir just after their marriage. They were given only a leaking mud house, a few broken pots, pans, and ladles, and ten pounds of rice. Luckily, the couple was very diligent. In the countryside, as long as you have a pair of hands, you won¡¯t starve. When William Astir was thirty-five, he stumbled upon an abandoned baby on the road. Without any children of their own, he and Olivia brought the baby home. They named her Isla Astir. Over the years, William Astir and Olivia treated Isla as their own, anything good to eat, even a small apple or an egg, they would save for Isla. At the time, people in the village were laughing at the couple, mocking them for raising someone else¡¯s child. A child of someone else will always be someone else¡¯s. Once she grows up, she will definitely go looking for her birth parents! When grandparent Astir found out about this, they were strongly opposed and cursed. Their original plan was for everything William and Olivia earned over the years to go to her eldest son after their death. To leave it to their eldest son and grandson was always better than leaving it to an outsider. There¡¯s an old saying that you shouldn¡¯t let your wealth spill over onto other people¡¯s land! Who would have expected that the obedient William Astir for the first time didn¡¯t listen to his mother. He was determined to adopt Isla, and he broke off his relationship with his mother because of this. At the time, the whole village scolded William Astir! To sever ties with his biological mother for a child from nowhere! What kind of son does that in this world! The grandmother Astir also threw down a harsh sentence, she cut ties with William for the rest of her life. If Isla ever ran away, he shouldn¡¯t have the audacity to seek his grandson¡¯s care in his old age! Latter, grandmother Astir left with her eldest son and grandson¡¯s family, and they did not return for twenty years. The once abandoned baby had grown up into a tall and beautiful young girl and had become the most successful girl in the village. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one could have imagined that after becoming successful, not only did Isla not search for her birth parents out of ingratitude, but also bought all sorts of gold jewelry, clothes, and gave them money for Mr. and Mrs. Astir. Finally, she even brought the two of them to live in the Capital City. This action made the whole village green with envy. ¡°Hello Auntie.¡± At this moment, Isla Astir took the initiative to greet her. At the voice, Sabrina Sabir¡¯s thoughts were pulled back from her distance. She looked up at Isla Astir, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. Isla, you¡¯ve become even more beautiful!¡± Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057 290 Setting up a trap to abuse the scum_4 Chapter 1057: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_4 Chapter 1057: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_4 ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Sabrina put the nutritional supplements on the table, inquired about Mr. Astir¡¯s condition, and then the conversation shifted back to Isla. ¡°Isla is such a dutiful child! This sickroom must cost a lot for a night, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much.¡± Sabrina looked around the sickroom. ¡°It must be expensive!See, it¡¯s great to have money! By the way, Isla, do you have a boyfriend now?¡± That question again! Isla felt a bit frustrated, ¡°Auntie, I am still young.¡± She was just twenty years old. Not forty. Mrs. Astir also laughed and said: ¡°Isla hasn¡¯t even graduated from university yet, she doesn¡¯t need to rush.¡± ¡°Twenty years old is not young. College students can get married too. I heard that it even adds bonus points to their resume! Isn¡¯t that right, Isla?¡± Isla shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely true,¡± Sabrina insisted as she peeled an orange. She¡¯s very well-informed about such things. ¡°Don¡¯t believe it, you can ask around next time.¡± Isla didn¡¯t directly respond to this question, instead, she poured a cup of water for Sabrina, ¡°Auntie, have some water.¡± Sabrina was quite blunt, ¡°I¡¯m eating an orange. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Isla had to put down the water glass. Sabrina continued, ¡°Isla, you¡¯re the only child of your parents. They¡¯re too shy to speak it out, but you mustn¡¯t feign ignorance. You can¡¯t just casually fall in love and date anyone. In the future, you have to find a good man who can support both of your parents together with you!¡± Upon these words, Olivia¡¯s expression changed immediately, ¡°Why would you say this to the child?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong,¡± Sabrina said with a laugh: ¡°And I believe that Isla is a good girl. She would definitely listen to me. In my opinion, when looking for a boyfriend, you should choose someone who comes from a background you¡¯re familiar with and is capable of supporting your parents with you. Plus, Isla is so wealthy, what if she¡¯s deceived by someone? If you know the guy well, you¡¯d at least be able to judge his character. He wouldn¡¯t cheat Isla. I¡¯m thinking for Isla, you know!¡± To this, Isla responded, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not necessarily the case that I must get married to support my parents. Even if I¡¯m single, I can still provide very well for my parents.¡± Although Isla was young and a comic book artist, she didn¡¯t have the genes to yearn for a romantic relationship. On the contrary, she was very pragmatic. About love, she was easy-going. If it comes, she¡¯d go with it. If not, she won¡¯t force it. In this world, no one can¡¯t live without the others. Even if she never marries, she could still lead a splendid life. Hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Astir were beaming with pride. What many families¡¯ sons, despite having more than one, can¡¯t achieve, Isla has achieved. Most importantly, this year, Isla was only twenty years old. Mr. and Mrs. Astir also believed that Isla would surely accomplish greater things in the future. Sabrina had nothing to refute upon hearing this, but upon reflection, she still felt that Isla¡¯s words were problematic. She went on, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Even though you are supporting your parents now! But sooner or later you¡¯ll have to get married, and when you¡¯re married, don¡¯t you have to follow your husband¡¯s footsteps? What happens to your parents if you leave to follow him? That¡¯s why when I¡¯m advising you to find a reliable man to date, I¡¯m thinking for you! You can¡¯t let your parents toil only for your sake without any payback!¡± Isla wasn¡¯t made of wood, upon hearing these words, she was naturally somewhat angry, but considering that Sabrina was an elder, she refrained from talking back. Mrs. Astir went on, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in Isla¡¯s future marriage matters, she can choose her partner as she likes, as long as she¡¯s happy with it!¡± Although Mrs. Astir wasn¡¯t highly educated, she knew that a daughter was not an accessory. When it comes to selecting a future husband, nothing is more important than love. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sabrina immediately rebutted, ¡°Isla is still young. How can we let her do as she pleases? What if she finds a boyfriend from some remote mountain or forest, what would you and her uncle do then? We can¡¯t let it be!¡± Saying this, Sabrina went on, ¡°You must learn from me in this. I started educating George early on, insisting that he find a girlfriend from a reputable background. He absolutely can¡¯t end up with a shrew! George obeys me, he doesn¡¯t date anyone if I don¡¯t allow. He even plans to pursue post-graduate studies now!¡± George is the son of Sabrina and Armstrong, and Isla¡¯s cousin. George indeed listens to Sabrina about everything. In modern terms, he¡¯s a mama¡¯s boy. Since he is the only child in the family, even now, each week George brings his dirty laundry from the dormitory back home for Sabrina to wash. Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058 290 Setting up a trap to abuse the scum_5 Chapter 1058: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_5 Chapter 1058: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_5 But Sabrina Sabir was not only unaware of the problem, she was actually enjoying it. Sabrina looked at Isla Astir and said, ¡°George¡¯s school is pretty close to yours, Isla. You should go and hang out with him if you can, discuss your studies.¡± Before Isla could respond, Mrs. Astir chuckled and interjected, ¡°Isla¡¯s so busy she hardly has time to eat, let alone socialize. There¡¯re always meetings and conferences to attend when she¡¯s free. She only goes to school during exams; where would she find time to hang out with George?¡± Isla usually stays up until nearly 3 a.m. drawing comics, wakes up at 11:30 a.m., and starts reading after having a meal. After reading, she gets some exercise. If there are any activities at the school, she has to squeeze in time to participate. After the activities, she rushes back to draw more comics. Her time is like water from a sponge, all squeezed out. She has practically no time to play. ¡°True, your Isla is one busy bee now!¡± That comment was a bit sour. Isla glanced at her watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time for lunch. How about I take you out for lunch, Auntie?¡± Then she turned to Mr. Astir and said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll bring you lunch when we come back.¡± ¡°No, no need,¡± Sabrina quickly refused, ¡°Isla, just give the money for the meal to your mom. She and I will go out to eat, you stay in the hospital room and look after your dad.¡± Mr. Astir laughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any looking after, let Isla take you.¡± Isla picked up her bag and said, ¡°Auntie, Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Sabrina¡¯s gaze fell onto Isla¡¯s bag and she commented with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s quite an expensive bag, isn¡¯t it, Isla?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Isla replied. Sabrina said, ¡°It must be at least a few thousand, right? Actually, bags don¡¯t really need to be too nice, you could just buy a cheap one for a few dozens and save up the rest. Buy some gold bars for your parents, those never depreciate!¡± Already bought them,¡± Mrs. Astir laughed heartily, ¡°Isla bought quite a few bars of gold a few days before the price went up.¡± Mrs. Astir didn¡¯t think a few thousand was too much for a bag. After all, Isla wasn¡¯t an ordinary person now. It was only right for her to get a good bag. Carrying a cheap bag to meetings with bosses to discuss copyrights wasn¡¯t very fitting. Upon hearing this, Sabrina didn¡¯t know what to say other than expressing her envy. She also had a daughter! Her own flesh and blood! But her daughter was just an average person among thousands. At 21, she was working in a clothing factory, earning just 5,000 a month, not even matching up to Isla¡¯s change. This thought made Sabrina feel aggrieved. Her own daughter couldn¡¯t even compare to the girl her sister-in-law had picked up from outside. If she had known, she would¡¯ve picked up a child back then too! In no time, they arrived at the restaurant. Isla chose a mid-to-high-end restaurant because Sabrina was with them. She went to the front desk to order food, leaving Mrs. Astir and Sabrina to chat at the table. Watching Isla walk away, Sabrina lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Do you demand money from Isla normally?¡± Mrs. Astir shook her head and laughed, ¡°We don¡¯t ask her for it. Mr. Astir and I saved some money when we were young. Isla covers our living expenses now, so we really don¡¯t need much.¡± Not only did they not actively ask for money from Isla, they even declined when Isla proactively offered them money. Money was enough as long as it was enough to use. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Sabrina was completely exasperated. What kind of parents were these? They turned down money! Sabrina sighed deeply and spoke in a heavy tone, ¡°Sister-in-law, let me tell you what¡¯s on my mind. Isla is not your biological child, so you have to be careful, especially when it comes to money. You should assert some control. If she gets her hands on too much money, it might lead her astray.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know who her biological parents are yet! What if one day she finds them and gives all of her money to them? You and your husband will have nowhere to cry. If I were you, I¡¯d take control of her bank cards as well. Besides, she¡¯s a girl. What if she runs off with some guy someday?¡± ¡°Isla is not that kind of person!¡± Mrs. Astir immediately argued back. Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059 290 Setting up a trap to abuse the scum_6 Chapter 1059: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_6 Chapter 1059: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_6 She herself had no children, and she had long considered Isla as her own flesh and blood. Even though the person in question was her sister-in-law, she wouldn¡¯t allow Sabrina to slander Isla. Sabrina looked at Olivia, pouting her mouth. She had earnestly said so much, but Olivia, it appeared, couldn¡¯t recognize a good heart. On whose behalf was she speaking? Wasn¡¯t it to prevent Olivia from being deceived? Could an adopted child really be the same as one¡¯s own? Sabrina refrained from showing her anger, and continued, ¡°Auntie, I am saying all this for your sake! Aren¡¯t you pleased? Our two families are as close as flesh and bone. George is your niece¡¯s son, so I¡¯m pouring my heart out to you. If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t bother!¡± As a close relative, Sabrina hoped Olivia could understand a simple truth: there was no blood relation between Olivia and Isla. Only Olivia and George were truly kin. Therefore, Olivia and Isla had to maintain a boundary. Otherwise, Olivia would live to regret it! Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°Isla is absolutely not the kind of person you say she is! I raised her from an infant ¨C changing her diapers, feeding her milk. I know her better than anyone. Even as a child, Isla was understanding and obedient. When she was three, I cooked a boiled egg for her. Seeing neither me nor her father had one, she refused to eat a bite. She insisted on splitting it into three parts. It was only after she saw us eat our portions did she satisfy her hunger. She was all but a toddler! Therefore, I decided that if she ever had the chance to go to university, I would support her no matter what.¡± By this point, Olivia¡¯s eyes had started to glisten with tears. The most correct decision she took in her life was to adopt a child and treat that child as her own. Not only Olivia, but also Isla, who was just outside the door, had tears in her eyes hearing Olivia¡¯s words. Isla had just ordered a meal, and was about to enter the room when she heard what her mother said. In fact, her parents had never hid her origins from her. They had told her the truth when she turned eighteen. They had even supported her in finding her biological parents. However, Isla declined. Those who gave birth but didn¡¯t raise her didn¡¯t deserve to be parents in her book. In her life, she only had one set of parents, that being William Astir and Olivia. As for the rest, she didn¡¯t recognize them. After adjusting her breathing, Isla Astir entered the room with a smile on her face, pretending as if nothing had happened. ¡°Aunt, I ordered a few specialties from their menu. I am not sure if you¡¯ll like them or not.¡± Sabrina was quite the sweet talker, ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy anything you order, Isla.¡± Following this, Sabrina continued, ¡°Isla, I¡¯ve always known that you would grow up to be accomplished!¡± ¡°Thanks, Aunt Sabrina.¡± Isla didn¡¯t say much, just thanked her. In fact, she very well knew the kind of person Sabrina was. If she didn¡¯t have her current achievements, Sabrina wouldn¡¯t be flattering her or trying to curry her favor. People are all realistic. Sabrina was so enthusiastic because she could gain something from Isla. The only reason Isla didn¡¯t expose the truth was out of respect for her parents. After all, Sabrina was still Olivia¡¯s sister-in-law. Although knowing Sabrina wasn¡¯t a good person, she needed to maintain a decent relationship with her. Soon, the dishes were served. The three ordered eight dishes and a soup. Isla asked the waiter for takeaway boxes, intending to pack some food for her father. Sabrina was full of praise for Isla¡¯s thoughtfulness. She took the opportunity to advise Isla not to rush into a relationship and asked her to date someone familiar, someone whose roots she knew well. Only such a man was deemed suitable for Isla. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Isla just smiled and nodded, but what Sabrina said went in one ear and out the other for her. After finishing the meal and complimenting Isla on her achievements, Sabrina finally left. After her departure, Mrs. Astir looked at Isla Astir and began, ¡°Isla, please, do not take to heart what your Aunt Sabrina just said. Do not let her words become a burden to you. Remember, you¡¯re always your father and my treasure. No matter whom you choose to marry, as long as you are happy, your father and I will support you.¡± Mrs. Astir wasn¡¯t a fool. Since she considered Isla as if she were her own daughter, she would speak her heart out to her. ¡°Yes.¡± Isla nodded her head, ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060 290 Setting up a trap to abuse the scum_7 Chapter 1060: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_7 Chapter 1060: 290: Setting up a trap to abuse the scum!_7 ¡°You silly child, there¡¯s no need to thank your mother.¡± Mother and daughter chatted as they walked towards the hospital. On the other side. Inside a luxurious villa. Rachel Barton sat on the sofa. At that moment, the female housekeeper approached her with a document, ¡°Miss Si.¡± Four days had passed, and Rachel was still in the dark about the owner of this huge mansion. She was very curious. Just as the housekeeper approached her, she immediately asked, ¡°May I meet Mr. C now?¡± She had lived in the mansion for four days, but she hadn¡¯t met the owner. She only knew that her rescue had been orchestrated by someone called Mr. C. Rachel had a guess in her heart. But before she saw the person, she didn¡¯t dare to confirm that he was Mr. C. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Si, it¡¯s not the best time yet,¡± the housekeeper paused before continuing, ¡°Oh, Miss Si, there¡¯s another piece of good news for you.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± The housekeeper handed the document in her hand to Rachel, ¡°This is the new identity arranged for you by Mr. C.¡± New identity? Rachel opened the document, and discovered that it contained a brand-new identity card. Helena. Aside from her photo on the identity card, nothing else belonged to her. Including the nationality. The words on the identity card were all in the language of Huston Country, of which Rachel knew not a single word. ¡°What does this mean?¡± The housekeeper¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman. You should understand.¡± Rachel squinted her eyes, finally catching on to the implications. Given the problems she had caused in Capital City, apart from changing her identity, there was no other way to exonerate herself. One had to say. Mr. C was too formidable. A Huston nationality was not something that could be obtained at will. With that, the housekeeper smiled, ¡°Congratulations, Miss Helena.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were filled with a triumphant expression. Now, she was Helena. A citizen of Huston Country. Who would dare to trouble her in the future? Even Viola Thompson would likely be powerless against her now, wouldn¡¯t she? The housekeeper brought Rachel¡¯s phone along this time. It was for Rachel to bid her past identity a proper farewell, after all, after today, there would only be Helena in the world. Rachel took out her mobile phone. Soon, she was attracted by the news that popped up on the app. General Sally Bennett dies at the age of 93! Although Rachel didn¡¯t know Sally Bennett, the photo published in the news was somewhat familiar. This was¡­ Mrs. Thompson!? Rachel quickly looked it up on the internet, sure enough, this Sally Bennett was Mrs. Thompson. Who would have thought this old woman was a general. Thinking of this, Rachel narrowed her eyes. But what does it matter if she was a general? Nonetheless, she had become ashes under her own scheme, hadn¡¯t she? Realizing that Mrs. Thompson was dead, Rachel was overjoyed. She was elated. At last, the old woman was gone, and Viola Thompson must be filled with guilt now, right? After all, Mrs. Thompson¡¯s accident happened while she was praying for Viola¡¯s blessings. If not for Viola, Mrs. Thompson would definitely not have died. Thoughts of this made the smile on Rachel¡¯s face more pronounced. She called back the housekeeper who had left, telling her that she wanted a drink. The housekeeper looked surprised, ¡°Miss Si, is there something to celebrate?¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Yes there is.¡± The death of Mrs. Thompson was definitely worth celebrating. Not only did she plan to celebrate, but she also planned to call Viola and gloat. Shortly after, the housekeeper prepared champagne and red wine. Rachel Barton picked up a glass of wine, and after taking a sip, she made a video call to Viola Thompson. Much to her surprise, it turned out that Viola had not blocked her. And very quickly, Viola answered the call. ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Rachel took another sip of wine, ¡°I heard there have been some joyful events going on in the Thompson Clan lately. Congratulations.¡± To use the word ¡®congratulations¡¯ for a tragic event, it was exceptionally heart-wrenching. Rachel did it on purpose. She wanted to make Viola damn mad! What¡¯s so great about Viola? Isn¡¯t she very capable? If she is so capable, why couldn¡¯t she even protect her own grandmother? ¡°Is it you?¡± there was almost no expression on Viola¡¯s face, just looking at Rachel. Rachel nodded, an indulgent look spread across her face, ¡°And so what if it¡¯s me? I want to make you suffer, let you watch the one who loves you the most, leave this beautiful world because of you!¡± Rachel wasn¡¯t afraid of Viola now. After all, Mr. C had gone over the Thompson Clan to protect her and even gave her a new identity! In that case, why should she try to please Viola? Wearing a mask all day was way too exhausting. She wanted to confront Viola openly. To make Viola hate her, but still feel helpless. ¡°Oh yes, I have something else to tell you. From today onwards, Rachel Barton no longer exists in this world.¡± Rachel¡¯s face had lost its previous innocence, ¡°From now on, my new identity is Helena from Huston Country.¡± No one would believe, unless they saw it with their own eyes, the once kind girl, would become like this. Rachel was very satisfied. She showed her satisfaction without any disguise, as she is no longer a Sinian anymore. As for Viola. She probably doesn¡¯t even have the opportunity to serve tea or water in front of Mr. C. Viola slightly curled her lips, ¡°Then, congratulations Miss Helena.¡± She uttered each word clearly, but her voice was somewhat cold. Her jade-like features seemed to be covered with an impenetrable layer of thin ice. Rachel frowned a little, for some reason she felt that Viola¡¯s final smirk, despite transmitted through a screen, sent chills down her spine. She should not be able to say these words so calmly. Shouldn¡¯t Viola be extremely enraged? Or could it be¡­ Was all this under Viola¡¯s control? No! Definitely not possible! Rachel knit her brows, if it were all under Viola¡¯s control, she would have rushed over long ago and wouldn¡¯t have waited till now. ¡°Viola, vengeance is a dish best served cold!¡± Leaving behind this harsh statement, Rachel hung up the call. After hanging up, Rachel tossed her phone directly into the glass. And along the way, shattered her old ID. From now on, she was Helena. She would return to Viola as Helena and make Viola pay for what she deserved, ruthlessly humiliate Viola, and return the humiliation she had suffered with hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of times the force! Just wait. That day won¡¯t be too late. If someone were present at this point, they definitely would¡¯ve noticed a horrifyingly vicious look in Rachel¡¯s eyes. The Thompson Family Manor. In the pink princess room, the light was on. Viola was just sitting at her desk, her hair was probably freshly washed and still a little wet. The cream-colored nightgown she was wearing made her already fair skin even more translucent, like beautiful jade. Viola held her phone in her left hand, moved her index finger to Rachel¡¯s WhatsApp, and deleted her directly. Then, Viola picked up her glass of water and took a sip, then lifted her eyes to the computer screen, her crimson lips slowly curling up into a faint arc. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The computer screen displayed the information of a person from Huston Country. Name: Helena. Gender: Female. Nationality: Huston Country. In addition, a note was highlighted at the top right of the profile: [Helena was poisoned severely, which led to the amputation of all her limbs except a right arm, she is now classified as a severely disabled person, unable to take care of herself.] Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061 291 Its exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a Chapter 1061: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_1 Chapter 1061: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_1 If Rachel Barton is so happy to possess the identity of Helena. Then. Let her thoroughly become Helena. A moment later, Viola Thompson stood up from her computer desk, looking out the window. The neon lights outside were bright. They illuminated the shimmering snow all over the sky, making it especially beautiful, a beautiful snowscape, yet also dangerous. The image of Mrs. Thompson lying in the snow popped up in her mind once again. At that time. The old woman must have been both saddened and helpless. With this in mind, Viola Thompson took a deep breath, hiding all her emotions deep within her heart. Just then, a doorbell rang in the air. Viola Thompson looked back slightly, closed the page on the computer, and in the blink of an eye, she returned to her usual indifferent demeanor. As if nothing had happened. ¡± Who is it?¡± Viola Thompson passed over to open the door. Soon, the door opened. It was Mary Perryne carrying bird¡¯s nest soup. ¡°Mom.¡± Mary Perryne said with a smile: ¡°Viola, I knew you hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet.¡± During the period after Mrs. Thompson¡¯s death, Mary Perryne was always sad. After all, her relationship with Mrs. Thompson was like mother and daughter. Coupled with many guests of the Thompson Clan, she had somewhat overlooked Viola Thompson¡¯s feelings. After she emerged from sorrow, she realized that Viola Thompson must be even more sad than herself, so she came to comfort Viola Thompson. Upon careful observation, Viola Thompson seemed to have lost a lot more weight. This child. Mary Perryne sighed softly in her heart, but her face still maintained a smile. ¡°I was just about to go to sleep,¡± said Viola Thompson. Mary Perryne handed the bird¡¯s nest soup to Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, I had the kitchen make some bird¡¯s nest soup, you have some.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson accepted the bird¡¯s nest soup and obediently drank it all. Seeing this, Mary Perryne breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°How does it taste? Do you want to have another bowl?¡± ¡°It tastes good, but I can¡¯t drink another bowl.¡± Viola Thompson smiled at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, I know you are worried about me. Don¡¯t worry, I am alright.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright,¡± Mary Perryne pondered her words, ¡°Everyone has their day of birth, aging, illness, and death. Your grandmother was ninety-three, and Rachel Barton has received the punishment she deserved. You must not dwell on this. Your grandmother¡¯s greatest wish is to see you happy.¡± Having been busy, Mary Perryne still did not know the news of Rachel Barton¡¯s release. ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have another bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup? I heard that it contains a lot of collagen, and it can nourish the yin and activate the blood. It¡¯s especially good for girls.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson seriously revealed to Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom, actually, bird¡¯s nest itself does not have much nutritional value. These are but sales gimmicks. Bird¡¯s nest contains about 50% protein, 20% carbohydrates, 5% iron, 3% other minerals, and very little vitamins. From the data, there is no difference in nutritional content between bird¡¯s nest and eggs, only the content of individual nutrients varies. The price difference between the two is staggering, so if you want to supplement your nutrition with bird¡¯s nest in the future, just eat a few more eggs.¡± Mary Perryne was completely stunned. Bird¡¯s nest = eggs? That was the first she had ever heard such a statement. If it were said by anyone else, Mary Perryne would definitely retort. But who said these words? It was Viola Thompson! The words of Viola Thompson, she would remember them in her heart. Even if Viola Thompson pointed at a rabbit and said it was a horse, Mary Perryne would agree that it was indeed a horse as Viola Thompson was always right. A moment later, Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the purchasing department to buy less bird¡¯s nest in the future.¡± As a matter of fact, the Thompson Clan rarely bought bird¡¯s nest, most of the bird¡¯s nest they ate were gifts from others. ¡°Hmm.¡± After finishing the bird¡¯s nest soup, Mary Perryne collected the bowl, ¡°Viola, you should go to sleep early. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, seeing Mary Perryne to the door, ¡°Mom, you should also go to sleep early too. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Once she reached the floor below, Mary Perryne handed the bowl to the maid. Upon seeing Mary Perryne descend the stairs, Sawyer Thompson came over immediately, ¡°How is it? Is Viola¡¯s mood okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, not too bad.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking, Mary Perryne glanced upstairs, ¡°Did you notice, this child has lost a lot of weight recently.¡± Sawyer Thompson sighed, ¡°Yes.¡± The love of a father is silent. He had noticed early on that Viola Thompson had lost a lot of weight compared to before, he just never voiced it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon. A week had passed in the blink of an eye. Isla Astir and Mrs. Astir came to the hospital to pick up Mr. Astir. Sabrina Sabir and her husband Edward Armstrong also came. Edward Armstrong is a worker at a state-owned factory in Capital City. Such a job may not be impressive now, but in the 90¡¯s, it was definitely a desirable job, after all, it was a guaranteed job for life. Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062 291 Its exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a Chapter 1062: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_2 Chapter 1062: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_2 Sabrina Sabir wouldn¡¯t have set her sights on Edward Armstrong if it wasn¡¯t for his material assets. Back then, when Edward Armstrong proposed to her, he brought along a three-turn-one-sound set. The three-turn-one-sound set in that era was a famous quartet, namely: a radio, bicycle, sewing machine, and watch. Many families longed for these possessions. If a bride¡¯s dowry included these four items, it was something everyone envied. ¡°Uncle, aunt,¡± When she saw Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir approaching, Isla Astir greeted them politely. Sabrina Sabir smiled and asked, ¡°Isla, where¡¯s your mom?¡± ¡°She¡¯s inside tidying up,¡± Isla Astir replied. Sabrina Sabir nodded, heading inside while making a comment to Edward Armstrong, ¡°Look, look at how well-off Isla is now, providing her dad with such a nice ward. If it were us, our Christina probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford a regular ward!¡± Edward Armstrong was somewhat unhappy with her words, ¡°Everyone should live within their means. Christina also has her strengths.¡± Christina Armstrong was just an ordinary girl. After graduating from middle school and failing to get into high school, girls like her usually went to vocational school, technical school, or started working in a factory. Christina and her brother, George, were on opposite ends of the spectrum. She had no interest in studies and chose the latter course. After middle school, she started working in a factory, living a monotonous life, doing nothing but working and sleeping. She received a meager wage and lived the same day over and over. Her wage wasn¡¯t high, about 4000-5000 a month. In Christina¡¯s social circle, she couldn¡¯t afford any luxuries for herself or befriend anyone from a higher social class. Therefore, if she were ever to get sick, it was reasonable to assume that Christina wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a VIP ward. ¡°Strengths? What strengths does she have? She¡¯s nothing but flaws!¡± Sabrina said, and added, ¡°George, on the other hand, is nothing like her. He has a good character, is educated, and handles social situations well! Isla, don¡¯t you agree with what I just said?¡± Sabrina had been a beauty in her youth and had thought she was marrying a brilliant catch. However, years later, she realized that Edward Armstrong was just another ordinary man. Thus, she always felt that she could¡¯ve married someone better, especially given that her first suitor was now a successful factory owner! As for Edward Armstrong, he remained a simple office worker. So, Sabrina was always disdainful towards Edward, claimed that he lacked both education and competence. Sabrina believed that the primary reason Christina wasn¡¯t academically successful and ended up working in a factory was because of the poor genes she inherited from Edward. As for their son, George, who was able to get into a good university, Sabrina believed he took after her. Isla, aware that her uncle was under his wife¡¯s thumb, reluctantly agreed, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Seeing Isla nod, Sabrina grew even more emboldened, saying, ¡°See! Even Isla agrees!¡± Edward felt suppressed and hurried into the hospital room. He saw Isla¡¯s father, William Astir and asked, ¡°Brother-in-law, are you feeling better?¡± William Astir smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m totally fine now, actually. I could¡¯ve been discharged a while ago. However, Isla¡¯s a worrier and won¡¯t let me leave yet for fear of any after-effects.¡± Sabrina chimed in, ¡°Isn¡¯t Isla just being considerate?¡± William Astir agreed with a nod. In his eyes, Sabrina was the most filial daughter. Sabrina then spotted a basket of fruit and exclaimed, ¡°My, there¡¯s so much fruit here!¡± At this, William Astir beamed, ¡°These are all gifts from fans of Isla¡¯s comics. I told them not to waste their money, but they insisted on sending them!¡± Sabrina couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of William Astir! How did he manage to raise such a lucky and successful daughter, and she wasn¡¯t even his biological child! Sometimes, it seemed as though fate was truly inescapable! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sabrina looked at the row of fruit baskets, ¡°There¡¯s so much fruit here¡­ You¡¯re not going to finish it all. You can even start your own fruit store!¡± And it was quite clear that these fruits were all high-quality imports. As someone who once ran a fruit business, Sabrina could tell at a glance that these weren¡¯t cheap. Just then, Isla¡¯s mother, Olivia, stepped inside and chuckled, ¡°I was just thinking about what to do with all this fruit. Isla isn¡¯t fond of fruit, you want to take some home?¡± Olivia¡¯s words were meant to be polite, but Sabrina¡¯s eyes lit up. She started picking out fruits from the basket without hesitation, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063 291 Its exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a Chapter 1063: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_3 Chapter 1063: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_3 Sabrina Sabir picked only the best-looking fruits. In her mind, she had no interest in fruits that had sat for a while and were no longer fresh. Isla Astir frowned subtly. It wasn¡¯t that she minded her aunt taking some fruits, but she found her eating habits distasteful. It¡¯d be fine if she took a few fruits, but she only chose the best, leaving behind only the less-than-fresh ones or those not-so-appealing one. Luckily, they were just relatives, without the need to see each other every day. If that weren¡¯t the case, she would find it unbearable! Seeing his wife being so greedy and picking so much fruit, Edward Armstrong also felt somewhat embarrassed and finally attempted a gentle reminder, ¡°Alright, alright! George doesn¡¯t often come home, and there are only three of us in our household; we can¡¯t finish too much.¡± Sabrina gave him a contemptuous look, ¡°What do you even know! George is coming home today, why can¡¯t he take some back to his dorm room?¡± Taking advantage of freebies never hurts. Mrs. Astir placated them with a laugh, ¡°No worries, take more. It¡¯s a waste if we can¡¯t finish them, as we bought them all with hard-earned money.¡± Sabrina chuckled, ¡°Indeed indeed, wastefulness is shameful!¡± Sabrina happily took a pile of fruit then looked at Isla Astir, ¡°Isla, you drove here, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Isla Astir nodded. Completely at home, Sabrina promptly offered, ¡°Well, you can drive me back home first so I can put these fruits in the fridge. Your mom can handle the discharge procedure alone.¡± Isla Astir found herself in a difficult position upon hearing this. Mrs. Astir chimed in, ¡°Isla, you go and drop your aunt off at home. I can handle the discharge procedure alone.¡± ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ll be back in no time anyway.¡± Sabrina added. Feeling helpless, Isla Astir had no choice but to agree. She picked up her car keys and drove Sabrina home. Sabrina took seven or eight fruit baskets, ¡°Isla, can you help me carry two?¡± Isla Astir took over the fruit baskets. Just two, she could manage just a few. Sabrina chuckled, ¡°Ah, Isla, you really know how to take advantage. You even managed to get free fruits! Do you know how expensive apples and mangoes, let alone pineapples are these days!¡± Isla Astir just smiled and didn¡¯t respond. Sabrina continued, ¡°These fruits are already delivered for free, for sure you didn¡¯t have to pay for your father¡¯s hospitalization as well, right?¡± She had already inquired. The cost of the VIP ward was thirteen thousand a night. Though Isla Astir was earning over a million a year, she would not willingly spend it on a VIP room for William Astir. Before Isla Astir could reply, Sabrina looked her way and hastily cut in, ¡°Isla, one of my relatives back home is sick and wants to get treatment in Capital City, but there aren¡¯t any available rooms in the hospitals here. Could you ask your friend to arrange a VIP ward?¡± After all, Isla Astir didn¡¯t need to pay; her friend could foot the bill. Most of Isla Astir¡¯s acquaintances must be wealthy; a matter of ten or twenty thousand was probably nothing to them. Isla Astir turned a saying, ¡°Aunt Sabrina, it¡¯s simple. If your relative wants a VIP ward, they can always have one. They don¡¯t need any connections or favors. All they have to do is prepay a week¡¯s fee at the reception.¡± ¡°What I meant was¡­¡± Sabrina started to phrase her words carefully. Isla Astir laughed, ¡°You mean you want my friend to pay the fee?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± Sabrina immediately lit up with a smile, ¡°Sharp people are truly sharp. Ah, Isla, talking to you is so refreshing! No wonder you¡¯re a comic artist!¡± Isla Astir continued, ¡°But Aunt Sabrina, my friend isn¡¯t a philanthropist!¡± Her implication was apparent at this point. Sabrina suddenly fell silent. Sigh! Rich people can be so stingy! Still, Sabrina didn¡¯t take offense. When she said that, she was only trying her luck. If Isla Astir agreed, wouldn¡¯t it be a major bargain? ¡°Ah Isla, you earn so much money from drawing comics, why not teach your cousin too?¡± Isla Astir sighed in resignation, ¡°That depends on whether she is interested or not. If she is, I can introduce her to some platforms and editors. As for the rest, I can¡¯t teach her!¡± How could she teach something like that? Sabrina frowned subtly. Stingy! Uncharitable! Anyone who makes a fortune suddenly would even neglect kinship. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Adopted children never grow on you, no matter how well you raise them! They soon reached the underground parking lot. Isla Astir opened the trunk, placed the fruit baskets inside. Then she got into the front passenger seat, drove out of the parking lot, and stopped; Sabrina pulled open the car door and got in. Isla Astir was a novice driver, so she drove slowly. Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064 291 Its exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a Chapter 1064: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_4 Chapter 1064: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_4 Sabrina Sabir laughed, ¡°Girls will be girls, Isla. Even though you can make money, your driving skills pale in comparison to your cousin¡¯s! His handling of that little car is impressive!¡± In essence, what she meant was that girls would never surpass boys. Isla Astir is exceptional: she has a car and a house. However, she will eventually get married and then, wouldn¡¯t her wealth become her husband¡¯s? After pausing, Sabrina continued, ¡°Your cousin is incredibly handsome and he¡¯s studying for graduate school entrance exams. I heard many of the girls at his school are infatuated with him!¡± Isla¡¯s focus was on the road up ahead ¨C after all, she was a novice driver. Hearing her aunt¡¯s words, she had to play along and say, ¡°Yes, my cousin is incredible!¡± Sabrina wore a proud expression, ¡°Indeed, your cousin is remarkable! Most importantly, he¡¯s obedient. If I tell him not to date, he won¡¯t date. I don¡¯t want him to end up with someone from a different region. That¡¯s too unreliable, don¡¯t you agree?¡± The proudest achievement of Sabrina¡¯s life was raising a prodigious son. George Armstrong was the only one from their village who made it to Capital University. He planned to pursue doctoral and postdoctoral studies in the future. He might even get into politics and establish a career there. The more Sabrina thought about it, the happier she became. Isla nodded along. It seemed as if Sabrina suddenly remembered something. Then, she asked, ¡°Isla, I heard from your mother that your annual salary is close to reaching three million dollars. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isla, you¡¯re so impressive! I don¡¯t know what else to say, a young woman who can earn that much!¡± Sabrina heaped praise upon Isla before continuing, ¡°However, always remember Auntie¡¯s advice. Absolutely do not date fellow students and especially not students from different regions. Now that you have a car and a house, you¡¯re best suited for an obedient and reliable partner who¡¯ll settle down with you. Don¡¯t let anyone deceive you!¡± ¡°Auntie might nag you a little, but she sincerely has your best interests at heart! Do you think anyone else would tell you this?¡± Sabrina spoke earnestly and sincerely. Soon enough, they arrived at her apartment complex. Isla parked the car right at the entrance of the building. Sabrina laughed, ¡°We¡¯re here already? Fancy cars sure offer a smoother ride. I don¡¯t feel a thing! It¡¯s not like your uncle¡¯s rickety old car. I would start feeling dizzy just by getting inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably psychological. In reality, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with the car,¡± Isla suggested. Sabrina collected the fruit basket from the trunk, ¡°I¡¯m sure it does, it must have something to do with it!¡± Isla didn¡¯t continue to dispute, instead, she helped carry the fruits as they headed toward the building. Sabrina lived on the top floor, the seventh floor. This was an old apartment allocated by Edward Armstrong¡¯s workplace. It was a two-bedroom apartment. Sabrina and Edward occupied the secondary bedroom, while George used the master bedroom. Their daughter, Christina Armstrong, slept on a folding bed in the living room. During the day, they would fold up the bed and come nighttime, they would draw the curtain across and it would turn into a bedroom. By the time they had climbed to the seventh floor, Isla was panting heavily. Sabrina laughed, ¡°Your cousin must be home already.¡± After saying that, she started knocking on the door. After knocking for a while and receiving no response, Sabrina had to put the fruit basket down, take out her keys, and open the door herself. The lights inside the apartment were on. As soon as they walked in, they saw George Armstrong sitting at the table, absorbed in his book. Sabrina appeared surprised, ¡°George, you¡¯re home!¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± George barely looked up. Sabrina gave a wry smile, ¡°You child. When you¡¯re home, why don¡¯t you answer the door?¡± ¡°I was studying.¡± George responded irritably. Sabrina gave a quick laugh, ¡°Alright, alright, you go on reading. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Seeming to remember something, Sabrina said, ¡°George, your cousin Isla is here. Aren¡¯t you going to greet her?¡± Isla took the initiative and greeted George, ¡°Hello, cousin George.¡± George glanced at Isla, said, ¡°mmhmm,¡± and continued with his books. Sabrina turned to Isla, ¡°Isla, your cousin George is deeply involved in his psychology research. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask him for help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Isla nodded her head. Sabrina looked at George again, ¡°George, do you want some watermelon? I¡¯ll go cut some for you.¡± Watermelon in winter in Capital City is expensive! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially imported watermelon. It costs over twenty dollars a kilogram. Normally, Sabrina barely even dared to catch a glimpse of the fruit, let alone buy it. ¡°No need, I am studying,¡± George emphasized again. ¡°Alright, alright. You keep studying. I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± said Sabrina, ¡°I will cut some and leave it here. Eat it when you are hungry.¡± Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065 291 Its exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a Chapter 1065: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_5 Chapter 1065: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_5 George Armstrong did not speak. Beatrice Sabir took the watermelon to the kitchen. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m going to the bathroom,¡± said Isla Astir. Beatrice Sabir nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± When Beatrice Sabir finished cutting the watermelon and came out of the kitchen, Isla was still in the bathroom. Beatrice Sabir turned to look at the bathroom and said to George Armstrong in a low voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more friendly to Isla? Try to chat with her. She¡¯s our guest! How could you be so obsessed with your books?¡± The last thing George Armstrong wanted was to be disturbed while reading his books. ¡°Our thought processes are not on the same level,¡± he said, implying there wasn¡¯t much to talk about. He was an undergraduate at a key university of ¡°Project 985¡± and intended to continue his studies for a master¡¯s and doctorate. What about Isla? She studied at a normal university in Capital City, nothing special. They live in different galaxies, unable to comprehend each other¡¯s experiences. Chatting with someone like Isla will only lower his own standards. That explained why they never developed any emotional connection. Beatrice Sabir didn¡¯t understand what George meant by ¡°different intellectual levels¡±, but she could tell from his tone that George was not happy. She whispered, ¡°Well, Isla knows how to make money! She now earns three million a year!¡± And her future earnings may be even more substantial! ¡°So crass!¡± George turned a page of his book, ¡°It¡¯s beyond vulgar.¡± He attempted to education Beatrice about intellectual pursuits, but she only cared about money. Like they say, you wouldn¡¯t expect morning dew to last an evening, or a cicada to understand the four seasons. With a sigh, Beatrice said, ¡°My nadve son, what¡¯s important nowadays is money, do you understand?¡± George ignored Beatrice, frowning, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, could you not disturb me when I am reading?¡± If not for the need to return his laundry and collect some living expenses, he wouldn¡¯t have come home. He didn¡¯t think anyone in this family was in the same world as him. His father was a factory worker with no ambition. His mother was a persistent rural woman. And his sister? A naive factory worker. Mentioning them was simply embarrassing! When Christina Armstrong decided to quit studying, he strongly objected. Alas, Christina was not the studious type. It was destined that she, a mere factory hand, would be looked down upon by everyone. Beatrice Sabir was very fond of her son and believed in the value of reading. She immediately reassured him, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry, Mum will shut up.¡± Sure enough, Beatrice kept her word and stopped talking. A few moments later, Isla came out of the bathroom, ¡°Aunt, can we leave now?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Beatrice Sabir nodded, then turned to George as she was leaving, ¡°George, we¡¯re headed to your aunt¡¯s house!¡± George was at his breaking point and was about to slam the table. Did Beatrice not understand human language? Noticing that her precious son was about to lose his temper, Beatrice quickly and quietly closed the door. With a sigh of relief, she smiled at Isla and said, ¡°Your cousin has always loved studying. He always has a book in his hands, which is why his grades are excellent! When he took the College Entrance Examination, many top universities wanted him! The county even gave us fifty thousand in scholarships! In all my years, I never knew that studying could earn money!¡± Although Isla indeed earned a good deal of money, her education was less prestigious. In this society, academic qualifications are crucial. Continuing her talk, Beatrice added, ¡°But Isla, don¡¯t feel inferior to your cousin. For girls, academic qualifications are not as vital! It¡¯s enough to look good and make money. Worse comes to worst, you find a well-educated husband!¡± Isla: ¡°¡­¡± Thanks, she never felt inferior to George. On the contrary, she always found George¡¯s character odd; he always seemed to be listening to his mother, but occasionally, he would inexplicably lose his temper. Beatrice looked at Isla and asked, ¡°Isla, do you think what I said is correct?¡± Isla smiled and said, ¡°As for me, I don¡¯t care about academic qualifications. It¡¯s up to fate to see what I end up with.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t have any particular expectations about her future spouse. She was happy to go with the flow. ¡°How come?¡± said Beatrice, furrowing her brows, ¡°With your level of education, you should be looking for a highly educated husband. It¡¯s more presentable when you talk about it!¡± ¡°We will see.¡± Isla hadn¡¯t thought about it much for the time being. With sincere concern, Beatrice continued, ¡°Isla, you must not take it too lightly, when you seek a partner in the future, you must scrutinize your candidates. At the very least, find someone more well-educated than you, a graduate from a ¡®985 Project¡¯ university. You¡¯re a money-maker, it would be a disgrace to marry someone less qualified than you!¡± Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066 291 Its exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a Chapter 1066: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_6 Chapter 1066: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_6 ¡°Aunt, have you ever considered that academic qualifications don¡¯t equate to character and capability? Thank you for your advice. I know you mean well and I will give it due consideration!¡± Seeing that Isla Astir was taking her words to heart, Sabrina Sabir was quite pleased, ¡°Isla is not only good at making money, but she is also a dutiful and sensible young girl! Unlike our Christina, who has nothing and only knows how to answer back all day long! She could drive one mad!¡± Isla Astir continued: ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not very skilled at driving. There are a lot of cars on the road now, and I can¡¯t divide my attention chatting. It would not be good if something were to happen.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir said nervously, ¡°I should have let your cousin take us!¡± Isla Astir didn¡¯t say anything more. Perhaps fearing an accident, Sabrina kept quiet for the rest of the journey. Soon, they arrived at the underground car park of the hospital. Which meant it was time for one of Isla¡¯s biggest headaches ¨C parking the car in reverse. She couldn¡¯t park the car even after several attempts, which left Sabrina Sabir speechless, ¡°Isla, although you¡¯ve learned how to make money, you can¡¯t even manage something as simple as reversing a car! No wonder you couldn¡¯t make it to a good university! This is far too dim-witted! You¡¯re not even half as good as George. Unable to get the car parked and already irate, Sabrina¡¯s words were like throwing gasoline on a fire. Enraged, Isla felt like cursing back, ¡®If you can do it, then you do it.¡¯ But she held back. Just at that moment, a kindly male voice came from outside the car window, ¡°Turn the steering wheel half a turn to the left, reverse slowly, then straighten up. Yes, just like that!¡± Following this voice¡¯s instructions, Isla was finally able to park the car. She opened the car door and said, ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ¡°No need to be formal, Miss Astir.¡± That voice, it seemed somewhat familiar. Looking up, she saw that the man who came was the sharply dressed Mandel Thompson. Mandel Thompson was tall, nearly six-and-a-half feet. With handsome features and an extraordinary aura. Wherever he stood, he resembled the male protagonist of a movie. Sabrina Sabir looked him up and down, a sense of crisis befalling her. Somewhat taken aback, Isla chuckled, ¡°Mr. Thompson! I didn¡¯t expect to run into you at the hospital again!¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°How¡¯s your uncle doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine now, he¡¯s planning to be discharged today,¡± Isla answered. ¡°Is there anything you need help with?¡± Mandel Thompson continued to ask. Isla replied, ¡°Thank you, but no.¡± Just at this point, Thompson¡¯s assistant came over, ¡°President Thompson!¡± Thompson looked at his assistant, then turned back to Isla, ¡°I apologize Miss Astir, I have to leave now for something. If you need any help, feel free to call me anytime.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Thompson.¡± Watching Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Sabrina Sabir squinted her eyes, then asked, ¡°Isla, who is this man?¡± ¡°A friend.¡± Isla chose her words carefully. She didn¡¯t want to reveal the circumstances of how they met. Sabrina was one to take advantage whenever she could. If she were to know why she met Mandel Thompson, she would definitely try to take advantage of him. ¡°Oh,¡± Sabrina continued, ¡°This man looks rich!¡± ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Isla said. Sabrina kept pace with Isla and continued, ¡°Isla, let me tell you. These rich men are fickle. Many successful men like to hook up with young and pretty university students! As soon as they¡¯ve got them hooked, they propose to support them financially! What¡¯s worse is that some of these men already have wives, but keep mistresses on the side! So, these rich men are all bad men!¡± Sabrina was speechless, but she didn¡¯t want to argue with Isla. She just replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s case by case.¡± Not all rich men are like that. Sabrina continued, ¡°How did you meet this rich friend of yours? I observed him and I reckon he¡¯s around thirty. Even if he¡¯s not, he¡¯s still likely to be in his late twenties! He must be married! And even if he isn¡¯t, he surely has a girlfriend!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was indirectly hinting to Isla that she shouldn¡¯t harbor any inappropriate feelings for Mandel Thompson. Isla replied, ¡°What does that have to do with me? We¡¯re just friends!¡± ¡°How can you be friends with a married man!¡± Isla didn¡¯t want to carry on the conversation, so she quickened her pace and changed the subject, ¡°Aunt Sabrina, hurry up. My mom and the others are surely getting impatient.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve only been waiting for such a short time! How can they be impatient!¡± Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067 291 Its exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a Chapter 1067: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_7 Chapter 1067: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_7 Less than two hours had passed! Sabrina caught up with Isla Astir and continued, ¡°Isla, you really need to take Auntie¡¯s words to heart. That man from earlier, even if he isn¡¯t married or has a girlfriend, his standards must be high. Wealthy people, at least, will choose someone of their own status. Don¡¯t we often see that on TV?¡± Besides making money, Isla Astir doesn¡¯t have many other virtues. Her education is average and her background isn¡¯t presentable at all. Someone like that wealthy boss we just met would definitely look for a wealthy young lady to be his girlfriend. As for Isla Astir¡­ She does not qualify! Hearing Sabrina¡¯s words, Isla was slightly uncomfortable. She and Mandel Thompson had only met a few times, but as Sabrina put it, it seemed as though Isla had inappropriate intentions for Mandel. That wasn¡¯t all, Sabrina caught up with Isla and continued, ¡°Isla, Auntie still says, you suit those highly educated boys. Find someone honest, obedient, and family-oriented.¡± Isla quickened her pace, completely ignoring Sabrina. Sabrina looked at Isla and thought to herself ¨C does Isla truly think that the rich boss she met earlier is interested in her? Absolute madness! No, she must dispel this exaggerated idea from Isla, ¡°Isla, you understand your circumstances too¡­¡± ¡°Auntie,¡± Isla finally couldn¡¯t bear it and turned to look at Sabrina, ¡°I know what you are going to say. You think I am not worthy of Mr. Thompson. But how would we know without giving it a try? Not everyone looks at only education and background! I am an adult and know what I want, don¡¯t need you to remind me!¡± She intentionally said these words to provoke Sabrina. In reality, she had no intentions towards Mandel Thompson. Sabrina was stunned, never expecting Isla to retaliate openly like this. It appears she didn¡¯t guess wrong. Isla does have high expectations that she can¡¯t meet. Seeing Isla¡¯s anger, Sabrina immediately smiled and said: ¡°Isla, is your Auntie not just concerned about you? It¡¯s the girls who suffer in the end! Isn¡¯t there a saying, ¡®to worry too much causes confusion¡¯? Please don¡¯t bear a grudge against your Auntie!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean any harm, Auntie. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Sabrina held Isla¡¯s hand, ¡°I always knew that Isla can make money and is broad-minded!¡± Isla is like a little money-making machine, so Sabrina knew exactly when to back off to not offend Isla seriously. Isla did not speak. She had always considered herself just a little luckier than most people and never thought of herself as a particularly good money-maker, yet Sabrina was always mentioning it. Soon, they reached the hospital ward. William Astir had been yearning to go home, but ended up waiting over two hours. Annoyed, he still held his tongue given that Sabrina is his wife¡¯s younger sister. He simply stood up and said, ¡°Isla is here, let¡¯s go home quickly!¡± Isla nodded, ¡°Mom, Dad, did you pack everything?¡± Mrs. Astir laughed, ¡°We packed long ago!¡± Isla walked over and picked up a plastic basin. Mr. Astir had always used this basin in the hospital to wash his face. As an old man used to being thrifty, he refused to part with it. If her parents are happy, Isla wasn¡¯t going to forcibly toss it away. Edward Armstrong immediately walked over and took hold of the items in Isla¡¯s hands, ¡°Isla, let me take that for you.¡± Sabrina agreed with him, ¡°Exactly, your hands are made for making money, not for laborious work. Quickly let your uncle take hold of this.¡± Isla looked at Edward Armstrong, ¡°Uncle, I can carry this, it¡¯s not heavy.¡± Sabrina, Mrs. Astir and they walked ahead, her eyes fell on the golden earring adorning Mrs. Astir¡¯s ears, ¡°Sister-in-law, your golden earring is looking really nice! Isla bought it?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Mrs. Astir nodded. Sabrina continued, ¡°I thought that your previous earring was different!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Astir replied, ¡°Isla insisted that the previous earring was too small, so she just changed it for me.¡± Narrowing her eyes, Sabrina started calculating, ¡°And what about the old one? Just collecting dust at home?¡± Rather than letting it gather dust at home, they should give it to her instead! She didn¡¯t mind if the earrings were small! Mrs. Astir knew Sabrina¡¯s intention and said, ¡°There was a rise in gold prices recently, so I sold it.¡± Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068 291 Its exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a Chapter 1068: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_8 Chapter 1068: 291: It¡¯s exhilarating to abuse the dregs for a moment, but amputation is needed!_8 Sabrina Sabir: ¡°¡­¡± This Olivia Armstrong. You can¡¯t call her a fool, because she isn¡¯t, knowing to keep money for herself. But not calling her a fool would be a mistake. She¡¯s foolish to the extreme! Doesn¡¯t Olivia think for a moment, she has no blood relations with Isla Astir, what if one day Isla ran off with all the money? After all, George Armstrong is Olivia¡¯s own nephew despite their differences. Anyone else would sneak all the money to George! Yet, Olivia hasn¡¯t given George a penny. So stingy! I¡¯ve never seen an aunt like this. No wonder, George has nothing good to say about this aunt. Indeed, she¡¯s just an ignorant country woman. ¡­ In the luxurious villa. Rachel Barton has been particularly proud these days, shopping and buying things every day in the name of Helena. Mr. C has given her a gold card with no limit. But Rachel didn¡¯t abuse it. She just bought some luxury goods and clothes. She was afraid that Mr. C was testing to see if she was a gold digger. While shopping. She suddenly heard a surprised voice in the air, ¡°Rachel!¡± Rachel turned around and looked, thought her vision was blurred, pushed the sunglasses to the bridge of her nose to reveal her eyes. Oh. She wasn¡¯t mistaken. It was them, Dolores Frieman, and Delia Frieman. The one who called her was Dolores Frieman. Delia Frieman stood by, her eyes full of curiosity. ¡°Rachel! It¡¯s really you! How did you get out?¡± Rachel? Upon hearing this, Rachel hooked the corners of her lips, her eyes full of sarcasm. Dolores really thought she was the old Rachel? She will never forget, back in the police station, how Dolores Frieman and Delia Frieman ruthlessly declared they would sever relations with her. They didn¡¯t recognize Rachel then, and now, they can¡¯t afford to know Helena! Rachel turned to the housekeeper behind her and said, ¡°Tell them who I am now.¡± The housekeeper nodded and then turned to Dolores and Delia, ¡°Allow me to introduce you. This is Miss Helena from Huston Country.¡± Helena? Upon hearing this, both Dolores and Delia frowned. Who is Helena? Why did Rachel become Helena? They were both sure that the person in front of them was undoubtedly Rachel. She was not any Helena at all. Rachel pushed her glasses back into place and said, ¡°Linda, why waste words with such people? Let¡¯s go.¡± At this point, Dolores and Delia must deeply regret their actions. But now. What use is regret? ¡°Yes, Miss Helena.¡± The housekeeper respectfully nodded her head. Rachel turned around and left in triumph. Today was only the beginning. Just wait. She will make Dolores and Delia regret their actions soon enough. The car was already waiting at the door. The driver held the door open for Rachel, ¡°Miss Helena, please.¡± Every time she heard the title ¡°Miss Helena¡±, the corners of Rachel¡¯s mouth would rise slightly. She got into the car. There was snow the night before; the view outside the car windows was a blanket of white, and the ground was also covered in a thick layer of ice. The car was moving steadily. Just then, the thick layer of ice on the ground forced the car¡¯s wheels to slip. The direction of the car violently shifted and it swerved towards the side of the road. Rachel, unsteady in the car, was thrown forward due to inertia. Next, a sharp pain came from her head, and everything in front of her went black. She lost consciousness. The last thing she remembered? She must have been in a car accident. When Rachel opened her eyes again, everything was white and dazzling. Where is this? Rachel instinctively lifted her hand to shield her eyes, but no matter how hard she tried, her hand just wouldn¡¯t lift, so she could only twist her body. ¡°Miss Helena, please don¡¯t move around. You¡¯ve been in a serious car accident, and we¡¯re performing surgery on you.¡± A serious car accident? Rachel then remembered that she was in a car accident on the way back. Luckily. Luckily, she survived. She still has scores to settle, she cannot die so easily. Rachel looked around and realized that she was on an operating table, and the bright light was a surgical light. Just then, the doctor¡¯s voice echoed in the air, ¡°The patient has severe damage to all limbs, amputation needs to be performed immediately, anesthetist get ready!¡± ¡°Nurse, make sure there is more than enough blood supply!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Amputated. Hearing this, Rachel went pale. Wouldn¡¯t she be a cripple then? No way. She can¡¯t be amputated! Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069 292 Retribution arrives Xuexue creates a Chapter 1069: 292: Retribution arrives, Xuexue creates a miracle!_1 Chapter 1069: 292: Retribution arrives, Xuexue creates a miracle!_1 At that moment, Rachel¡¯s face turned deathly pale. ¡°No, I can¡¯t be amputated! I can¡¯t!¡± She kept refusing. She was only eighteen years old. If all her limbs were amputated, how would she live out the rest of her life? ¡°Doctor, please, save me! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Rachel writhed anxiously on the operating table. The nurse timely subdued Rachel. ¡°Miss Helena, your condition is extremely dangerous right now, we must amputate immediately!¡± The doctor next to her was already prepared, looking towards the anesthetist, ¡°Is anesthesia ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready!¡± The doctor nodded, ¡°Arrange for anesthesia immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing the word anesthesia, Rachel struggled even more. Several nurses had to exert strength to hold her down. After the anesthesia was administered, Rachel gradually lost consciousness, falling into a coma. The surgery continued. Outside the emergency room, there were no friends or relatives waiting. After what felt like forever, Rachel woke up again. Her nostrils were filled with the pungent smell of medicinal liquid. She looked around, confused, just realizing that she was in a hospital ward. Soon, the doctor¡¯s words echoed in Rachel¡¯s ears. Amputation! She hadn¡¯t really been amputated, had she? Rachel tried to lift her right hand. When her right hand touched her cheek, she sighed in relief. Thank goodness. At least her right hand was still there. But the next second, Rachel, who had finally regained some color in her face, turned pale again. Because she realized. Other than her right hand. She could feel nothing from her two legs and her left hand. What was happening! ¡°Ah!¡± Rachel lost control entirely and burst into a miserable cry. The sound caught the attention of the maid, Linda, outside the ward, and Linda rushed in, ¡°Miss Helena, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rachel nearly screamed, ¡°My legs, where are my legs! And my hand!¡± Linda had an expression of regret, ¡°I am so sorry Miss Helena, it¡¯s due to the car accident¡­¡± Before Linda could finish her sentence, Rachel interrupted angrily, ¡°And you! Why are you fine!¡± Linda was clearly in the same car with her at the time. Why was she the one severely injured, yet Linda was perfectly fine? Compared to her, Linda was nothing but a lowly maid. No one could understand Rachel¡¯s feelings right now! She grabbed a vase by her side and threw it at Linda with all her strength. Linda reacted quickly and dodged. With a crash. The shards of the vase scattered all over the floor. Linda looked at Rachel and spoke, ¡°Miss Helena, because you were sitting in the back seat and didn¡¯t wear a seatbelt, that¡¯s why the injuries were so severe. But don¡¯t worry, Mr. C has already hired the best experts in the country for you. Although your injuries are very severe, they wouldn¡¯t be life threatening.¡± ¡°But my left hand and legs are gone!¡± What is she going to do in the future? But the thought of Mr. C, calmed Rachel a little. Mr. C had gone to great lengths to protect her, he must truly love her. So even if she became disabled, Mr. C wouldn¡¯t discard her. ¡°I want to see Mr. C,¡± Rachel continued. She thought Linda would respond with her usual ¡®now is not the best time¡¯ to stall her. But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she continued, ¡°Miss Helena, there is no need to worry. Mr. C is currently organizing a time to meet you as he came to know of your serious injuries!¡± Rachel breathed a sigh of relief. She knew it. She knew Mr. C must really care about her. Her current condition was certainly connected to Viola Thompson in some way. Mr. C would definitely help her take revenge! She wanted Viola Thompson to experience the feeling of losing both her legs and hands! With this thought, Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with a sinister light. Her intuition told her. Mr. C would definitely help her. Although Viola Thompson was the young Miss Thompson family. So what? After all, Mr. C was the one who had directly bypassed the Thompson Clan to protect her. Rachel took a deep breath, the thought of Viola Thompson becoming more miserable than herself comforted her slightly. She wanted to turn Viola Thompson into a real Human Pig, confined in a pig pen, living and eating with pigs. The wait was always so unbearable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she could, Rachel wished she could confront Viola Thompson right now and make her pay. ¡­ On the other side. After Dolores Frieman returned, the more she thought, the more it didn¡¯t make sense, she didn¡¯t even feel like cooking anymore. She left the kitchen and looked at Delia Frieman, ¡°Delia, what¡¯s going on? How did Rachel end up like this?¡± Delia Frieman frowned slightly and shook her head. Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070 292 Retribution arrives Viola creates a Chapter 1070: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_2 Chapter 1070: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_2 She found it strange too. A moment later, Delia Frieman continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Big Sister, I¡¯ve already contacted Viola.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Dolores Frieman dried her hands on her apron and looked up at Chris Friedman and Jessie Frieman, who were doing their homework on the living room table, ¡°Hurry up and finish your homework. Once it¡¯s done, you won¡¯t have to do it at home.¡± The siblings nodded. The two of them also wanted to finish their homework as quickly as possible so they could go downstairs to play! The apartment that Delia lives in is one of those high-end ones, and there is a kids¡¯ playground downstairs with many fun activities. Just then, Jessie looked up at Delia, ¡°Aunt Delia, I don¡¯t know how to do this problem, can you come and help me see?¡± ¡°Coming.¡± It was an English question. Jessie hadn¡¯t studied much English back in their hometown but the teaching methods here in Capital City are different. English courses have been introduced at the first-grade level, so Jessie was always struggling with English. The good thing is, Delia has been studying English recently, and her grades are pretty good, so she can help Jessie. ¡°¡®Remember to write me.¡¯ The meaning of this sentence is, remember to write me a letter.¡± Delia pronounced it perfectly, and her voice was lovely. Hearing this, Jessie exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Aunt Delia, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Delia patted Jessie on the head, ¡°You¡¯ll be even better than me in the future.¡± Jessie then turned to Dolores, ¡°Mom! Aunt Delia is so amazing!¡± Dolores laughed, ¡°Your Aunt Delia has been smart since she was little!¡± She always believed that if Delia had obtained a good education, she certainly would have been able to go to a good university. If not an elite 985 university, she could have certainly made it into a 211 at least. In no time, Noah Reed came bearing some fruits and toys. As soon as he entered, he greeted her politely, ¡°Big Sister.¡± ¡°Jocelyn is here!¡± Dolores was quite happy to see Noah Reed. She smiled and said, ¡°Delia, don¡¯t stay in the kitchen anymore. Go keep Jocelyn company.¡± Delia was ushered out of the kitchen. Dolores then closed the kitchen door. ¡°Sister, this is for you.¡± Delia took the box, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You will find out when you open it.¡± Noah Reed was being mysterious. While opening the box, Delia asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would be back in a couple of days?¡± Noah Reed had been on a business trip recently, so they hadn¡¯t seen each other in almost a week. Noah Reed glanced at the kids in the living room doing their homework, then lowered his voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I missed you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re never serious!¡± Noah Reed then took out the toys and study materials he had prepared in advance and walked over to Chris and Jessie, ¡°Chris, Jessie, these are yours. I got two sets of everything. You guys divide them up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Swantz.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Noah Reed then walked back to Delia and continued, ¡°Sister, my mother asked me when you plan to marry.¡± ¡°Marry?¡± Delia¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°So soon?¡± She wasn¡¯t ready yet. Delia glanced at Noah Reed, ¡°Why are you, a young man, in such a hurry to get married?¡± She was three years older than him and she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. What¡¯s more, she wasn¡¯t that familiar with Noah Reed yet. They¡¯ve only known each other for half a year. Noah Reed hugged Delia from behind, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re too outstanding, Sister?¡± That¡¯s right. Delia was exceptional and she was good at learning. Since learning English, she has established a regular clientele from abroad. Her business skills were so strong that several companies have already tried to poach her. Could Mrs. Price not worry? Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a girl who could keep Noah Reed in check. Mrs. Price didn¡¯t want Noah to miss out on this opportunity. Some things, once missed, might never have the possibility to occur again. Delia laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Noah Reed whimpered a bit, ¡°Sister, is there something I¡¯m not doing well enough?¡± ¡°No,¡± Delia shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be a good match for you.¡± After all, the gap between them wasn¡¯t just a little bit. It had only been half a year, and it was normal for Noah Reed to still like her. But what about half a year later? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sometimes, even tomorrow¡¯s events can¡¯t be predicted, never mind half a year. Though Delia approached this relationship very seriously, she stayed rational. She didn¡¯t want to be love-struck. Hearing this, Noah Reed immediately declared his intentions, ¡°Sister, rest assured, as long as you don¡¯t want to leave, I will absolutely not leave you! Even if you want to leave, I will hold onto you tightly.¡± Delia chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until next year then. If you still feel this strongly after next New Year, we¡¯ll go get our marriage license.¡± Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071 292 Retribution arrives Viola creates a Chapter 1071: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_3 Chapter 1071: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_3 Time can verify everything. If a woman in love cannot fully grasp reality, then leave everything to time. ¡°Great!¡± Noah Reed was overjoyed, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Delia Frieman nodded, but her eyes flickered with worry. Noah Reed noticed the unusual look in Delia¡¯s eyes and immediately asked: ¡°Sis, is something bothering you?¡± ¡°Not really something to worry about, just a bit strange.¡± With that said, Delia told Noah Reed about her encounter with Rachel Barton. Upon hearing her words, Noah Reed frowned slightly. Logically, given the Thompson Clan¡¯s power, it was almost impossible for anyone trying to help Rachel Barton escape. ¡°Is Miss Thompson aware of this?¡± Noah Reed asked thereafter. Delia nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve told her.¡± Noah Reed squinted his eyes, ¡°As long as you¡¯ve told her. This matter is not ours to intervene.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± On the other side. Viola Thompson rode her bike to the cemetery. She bought a bunch of red roses from the base of the mountain. Initially, she wanted to buy white chrysanthemums. But remembering Mrs. Thompson¡¯s fondness for red roses during her lifetime, she chose red roses after careful thought. After choosing the roses, Viola, holding the bouquet, proceeded to walk uphill. Last night it had snowed, and although the cemetery was cleared, the path was still difficult to walk. Viola wore a long beige coat that reached down to her ankles, black pants, and a pair of non-slip boots. A simple outfit. And still carrying a dazzling bunch of roses. Her cold and dusty temperament, juxtaposed with the vibrant roses, creates a striking contrast, giving people a strong visual impact. Such a beautiful woman. Passers-by who brushed past her couldn¡¯t help but turn to take another glimpse. Though many beautiful women exist, most people have only seen them on television. The probability of meeting such a gorgeous woman in real life is pretty much zero. In no time, she arrived at Mrs. Thompson¡¯s grave. The old lady had been buried for just a week. But the fresh dirt by the grave had already merged with the rest of the soil. In the photograph, Mrs. Thompson still sported a kindly smile. Having loved beauty all her life, on realizing that her time was nearing the end, she handpicked her most beautiful photograph from her Facebook and had it placed on the gravestone. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve come to see you.¡± Viola placed the flowers in front of the gravestone. ¡°The people who deserved punishment have been punished. You can rest now.¡± Having said this, she deeply bowed. Then, Viola simply sat in front of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s grave, not uttering a single word. Her figure appeared somewhat desolate. Just half a month ago, she was laughing and talking with Mrs. Thompson. Many times, recalling these moments felt like a dream. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Out of the blue, snowflakes started to drift from the gray sky. One by one. Viola looked up at the sky, and a snowflake just happened to fall into her eye, melting into water. At that moment, the gray sky was replaced by black. It was¡­ A black umbrella. Following the umbrella down to the handle, she saw a slender hand. It was quite pleasing to the eye. Looking up from these hands, she saw a face as gentle as jade. ¡°Marcus.¡± Mr. White smiled faintly, ¡°I thought it was you when I glanced over from afar, and I was right. You came to visit your grandmother?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°And you?¡± There was hardly a change in Mr. White¡¯s facial expression as he casually said, ¡°I¡¯m visiting my parents.¡± Although Viola was acquainted with Mr. White, she had no knowledge of his personal affairs. It was a surprise to hear that his parents were no more. ¡°I¡¯m the ninth child in my family, the baby of the family. They passed away when I was 19.¡± Mr. White¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he narrated, ¡°By the way, you probably don¡¯t know my name, do you? Because I¡¯m ninth in the family, my parents named me Marcus White, hoping I¡¯d be honest, reliable, and prudent in everything I do when I grow up.¡± When his parents were alive, people used to call him by his name. Ever since they passed away, nobody had ever called him that name again. Viola only nodded lightly, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± If Mr. White didn¡¯t bring it up, she wouldn¡¯t even know he was named Marcus White. Mr. White continued, ¡°I have to go back now. Would you like to come along?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. White¡¯s car was parked at the foot of the mountain. As usual, it was the old Volkswagen. He had been driving this car for ten years now. After getting in the car. Mr. White seemed somewhat apologetic, ¡°Viola, the air conditioning of this car broke down a few days ago and I haven¡¯t gotten around to getting it fixed. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072 292 Retribution arrives Viola creates a Chapter 1072: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_4 Chapter 1072: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_4 Had he known that he would run into Viola Thompson in the mountains today, he wouldn¡¯t have driven this car. Yet, things never turn out as one expects. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Viola said as she buckled her seatbelt, her eyes on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± She was rather resistant to the cold. She didn¡¯t feel cold in a coat even when the temperature dropped to several degrees below zero, nor did she feel hot in a down jacket. However, under normal circumstances, she opted for a coat, as it wasn¡¯t as bulky and didn¡¯t obstruct her movement. But her family always worried that she was cold and made sure she was wearing a down jacket before she left the house. Mandel Thompson, in particular, had bought her ten down jackets. ¡°Well, we should be on our way then.¡± Mr. White started the engine. The car moved steadily. Given the snowfall and icy roads, they had to drive at a slow pace. Viola wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so she focused on the view outside the window. Just then, the previously moving car suddenly stopped. Mr. White frowned slightly and looked back at Viola. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± This damn car, didn¡¯t break down in the morning or at night, but chooses this moment to fail. It had absolutely no regard for the situation. Mr. White lifted the car hood and worked with it for a while, but the car showed no response. Just as he was about to call a tow truck, Viola got out from the other side of the car and came to the front. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. White looked troubled. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s a problem with the engine.¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± With that, she bent down, starting to examine it. Seeing her acting like an adept, Mr. White didn¡¯t try to stop her. Still, he was a bit skeptical. Could she actually be able to fix cars? At that moment, Viola asked: ¡°Do you have a wrench?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡± Since his old car broke down frequently, Mr. White was able to fix minor problems by himself, so he usually kept a toolbox inside the car. Soon, Mr. White brought the toolbox and handed a wrench to Viola. ¡°Plum Blossom Riser.¡± Viola continued. Mr. White handed the Plum Blossom Riser to Viola. ¡°Duct tape.¡± She was like the principal surgeon on the operating table ¡ª focused and serious, with a thin layer of sweat on her forehead. Her fair skin was as priceless as a piece of jade. She attracted everyone¡¯s attention. In a short while, Viola finally straightened up, closed the car hood, and said, ¡°Marcus, get into the car and give it a try.¡± Mr. White was still a bit dazed at this point. Is¡­ is it fixed already? Could it have been that miraculous? Mr. White got into the car and started the ignition. Then something miraculous happened. Not only did the car start, but even the air conditioning was fixed. ¡°All good now, Viola! You¡¯re incredible!¡± Mr. White, who rarely praised anyone, gave Viola a thumbs-up. This girl never ceased to amaze people. ¡°Just average, the third-best in the world.¡± Viola showed no false humility. She got into the car. Mr. White then asked: ¡°How did you learn to fix cars?¡± It was rare seeing girls who knew how to fix a car. ¡°As I love customizing cars, I¡¯ve spent some time studying them. Actually, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could fix the car earlier. I guess a blind cat can catch a dead rat this time.¡± Viola answered casually. Mr. White nodded. Viola was truly incredible. She can fix cars. And she has medical skills. Whoever marries Viola would save money on both car repairs and medical bills. At this thought, Mr. White¡¯s eyes brightened. But they quickly dimmed again. After all, she was already taken! Never mind that, let¡¯s think about Viola¡¯s shortcomings. He was supposed to focus on her shortcomings, but Mr. White found his heart racing uncontrollably. He first dropped Viola off at the Thompson Family Manor. The new doorman at the entrance assumed from the dilapidated Volkswagen that the visitor was hardly a friend or relative of the Thompson Clan, since even the poorest of their relatives drove Audis. So, the doorman lowered the barrier, ready to check and ask for a pass. Outside of the family and close friends, anyone entering the private manor had to show a pass. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, an old staff member walked in and was shocked to see the Volkswagen parked there. ¡°Why are you not letting them in! That¡¯s the head of the White family!¡± Hearing this, the new doorman immediately pressed the button to raise the barrier. Once the car had left, he curiously asked, ¡°Why does the head of the White family drive such an old car?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he opt for a low profile? Not every wealthy person likes luxury cars. You should be careful not to judge people by appearances in the future!¡± Little did they know, Mr. White was just plain stingy. Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073 292 Retribution arrives Viola creates a Chapter 1073: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_5 Chapter 1073: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_5 Luxury cars are not only expensive to buy, but also costly to fuel and maintain, several times more expensive than economy cars. Soon, they arrived at the entrance. Once Viola got out of the car, she thanked Marcus and reminded him, ¡°Drive slowly, Marcus. The view is poor in the snow.¡± ¡°Hmm, I should be thanking you. If I had to take my car to a repair shop, it would cost no less than several thousand dollars,¡± he added, factoring in the potential cost of towing his car. Having finished speaking, Mr. White drove off. As soon as Viola got home, Mary Perryne asked her, ¡°Viola, where have you been? Isn¡¯t it too cold to go out with such light clothing?¡± ¡°No, I am not cold,¡± Viola responded. Mary Perryne touched Viola¡¯s hand and frowned, saying ¡°These hands are as cold as ice, and you still say you aren¡¯t cold?¡± Viola replied with a smile, ¡°Mom, my hands are always like this, regardless of the season. I¡¯m genuinely not cold.¡± Even though Viola explained herself clearly, Mary Perryne put a down jacket over her. On the other side. Rachel Barton was chilled awake by an unyielding pain. There was a cold sweat all over her. Her entire body felt like it was burning in a fire, she was in so much pain that she went into shock. Bizarrely, though, her legs and left hand were still incredibly painful. As if, her hands and legs were still there. Rachel called the doctor. The doctor explained to her that this is called phantom limb pain. This phenomenon is quite common; nearly every amputee experiences it. ¡°Miss Helena, let me prescribe you some painkillers,¡± suggested the doctor. ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel agreed with a nod. The truth is, pain killers aren¡¯t very effective for phantom limb pain, they only provide some psychological relief. After taking the medicine, Rachel felt much better. It was at this moment that Linda entered the room and announced, ¡°Miss Helena, please get ready. Mr. C will be arriving at the hospital momentarily.¡± Upon hearing this, Rachel immediately brightened up. He¡¯s coming! Finally, he¡¯s come! Rachel used the last functioning hand she had left to adjust her hair slightly. Soon. Footsteps could be heard in the corridor outside. Step by step. Each step felt as if it was landing on Rachel¡¯s heart. It must be him. It must be Mr. White, right? Soon, the door to the ward was pushed open. A pair of black leather shoes came into view, followed by well-ironed handmade suit pants, and a white shirt above that. The next second. Rachel froze. Why¡­ why is it him? Why is Terrence Lentz here? Could it be¡­ could it be that Terrence Lentz is Mr. C? No way! Everyone in River City knows that Terrence Lentz is no more than a good-for-nothing. How could such a good-for-nothing possibly be Mr. C? Rachel quickly realized that this must be a part of Mr. C¡¯s arrangements. After all, Terrence Lentz is Viola¡¯s fiance. So, Mr. C probably wants to use Terrence Lentz against her first. With that thought in mind, Rachel narrowed her eyes at Linda, ¡°Where¡¯s Viola?¡± The man didn¡¯t respond. He just stared at Rachel. At that moment, Linda entered the room, respectfully addressed Lentz, ¡°Mr. C.¡± Mr. C? Rachel¡¯s face instantly turned pale as she exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°What¡­ what did you call him?¡± Linda replied with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce you, Miss Helena. This is Mr. C.¡± This can¡¯t be happening! No way! Rachel¡¯s mood suddenly turned volatile, as she held her head with her right hand and screamed, ¡°No! No! It¡¯s not him!¡± Terrence Lentz is nothing but a good-for-nothing. He is not Mr. C! Mr. C should be Mr. White, for sure. Lentz¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly and his lips moved subtly, ¡°Linda, make sure to take good care of Miss Helena during this time.¡± His voice was soft. However, it carried a layer of coolness. As cold as an ice cube in the midst of winter, burying any trace of warmth. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Linda nodded in response, ¡°Rest assured, I will take good care of Miss Helena.¡± At that moment, something clicked in Rachel¡¯s head, she looked sharply at Terrence, on the verge of hysteria, ¡°It¡¯s you! You, wasn¡¯t it? You did this to me, didn¡¯t you?¡± She understood everything! She had figured it all out. This was all a trap laid by Viola and Terrence Lentz. Yet, she had innocently thought that someone noble was assisting her. They had merely bailed her out to turn her into this monstrous, barely human creature. Linda chuckled, ¡°Miss Helena, no one has ever tried to harm you. This is the path you chose for yourself.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rachel made an effort to contort her body. She wanted to stand up, to slash Linda¡¯s face with a knife, ¡°You harlot! All of you are scoundrels! Viola! You won¡¯t get away with this, Viola!¡± Seeing this, Terrence Lentz¡¯s face tightened up. Linda quickly reassured, ¡°Leave the remainder to me, sir.¡± Terrence gave a slight nod in approval, turned around and left the ward. Just like that, only Linda and Rachel were left in the ward. Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074 292 Retribution arrives Viola creates a Chapter 1074: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_6 Chapter 1074: 292: Retribution arrives, Viola creates a miracle!_6 Linda no longer wore the docile demeanor she had a few days prior. She looked at Rachel and said, ¡°Miss Helena, from today onwards, I suggest you watch your words and actions. Otherwise, I can¡¯t promise that your injuries won¡¯t affect your tongue.¡± There was a warning and a threat in these words. ¡°You dare!¡± Pulling out a dagger, Linda smiled and said, ¡°How would you know if I dare or not without trying? By the way, Miss Helena, did you know that you are considered a Grade 1 disabled person in Huston Country?¡± So. No matter what condition Rachel was in, it was considered normal. Linda pulled out a green booklet, ¡°This is your disability certificate you processed a year ago.¡± Rachel was shocked. She never thought things would turn out this way. Nor did she anticipate that Helena¡¯s identity would be the biggest trap. Why? Why would they do this to her! The person who should be lying in the hospital bed, without both legs and one hand, should be Viola! What did she do wrong? There was no sign of life in Rachel¡¯s eyes at this moment; they looked eerily vacant. Linda pushed the pre-prepared wheelchair forward, smiling, ¡°Miss Helena, I¡¯ll take you for a body check-up now.¡± Without any regard for Rachel¡¯s recent surgery, she placed her on the wheelchair. Rachel tried to struggle, but she was physically incapable. Her legs had been amputated from her knees, and her left arm from the elbow. She couldn¡¯t fight back. She felt like a piece of meat on a chopping board. At mercy of others. Rachel let Linda wheel her away for the check-up. During the brief moment when Linda left to fetch the reports, Rachel grabbed a passerby by the corner of their shirt, crying, ¡°Help me, I¡¯m being controlled!¡± Linda happened to be coming out from the doctor¡¯s office at that moment. She apologized with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Sorry, my friend Helena¡¯s mind isn¡¯t quite clear. Here are her disability certificate and mental assessment.¡± As she finished speaking, Linda took out the prepared documents. The credentials had Rachel¡¯s photo attached. The passerby compared them, and laughed, ¡°No problem.¡± Why bother arguing with a mentally ill person? Rachel shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Rachel! I¡¯m not Helena! They want to harm me!¡± If her happiness when she originally assumed Helena¡¯s identity was tangible, her despair at the moment was equally real. She felt like a caged animal. She had lost her freedom. And lost her dignity. Despite Rachel¡¯s screams, when Linda showed Rachel¡¯s ID along with her disability and mental health certificates, the passersby refrained from pushing the matter further. How much truth can there be in the words of someone mentally ill? Rachel knew that if this continued, she would indeed become a real mental patient. Every day, she thought about how to escape the hospital. But as she was now, she couldn¡¯t possibly run away. Rachel collapsed into tears. Just then, Rachel noticed a mobile phone Linda had left behind. She immediately dialed Dolores Frieman¡¯s number. When Dolores heard Rachel¡¯s voice, she was a bit stunned, ¡°Rachel?!¡± ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s me! Can you please come save me? Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz are trying to harm me!¡± Originally, Rachel wanted to call the police. But if she did that now, it would be like walking into a trap. After all¡­ The name ¡®Rachel Barton¡¯ was on the wanted list in the public security system. With no other choice, Rachel had to call Dolores. After all, Dolores was her blood-related sister. Dolores would surely come to pick her up! She must! Dolores had already been deeply hurt by her sister, ¡°Miss Helena, you must have called the wrong number. I don¡¯t have a sister.¡± Viola Thompson had saved their lives. Rachel¡¯s actions had not only hurt Viola, but had also hurt their sisterhood. Hearing these words, Rachel felt like she had hit rock bottom. Still, she did not give up, as Dolores was her last straw. Dolores was a lot more naive than their younger sister Delia, had a stronger sense of kinship, and was easier to manipulate. Since Rachel had lost both legs and a foot, she would have to spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair. It was imperative that she won over Dolores. So that Dolores would take care of her for life. ¡°Sister, I know I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have acted like I did; I will change!¡± Rachel cried bitterly, ¡°Sister, Viola is not a good person, don¡¯t let her deceive you! She purposely disabled my legs and left hand. Sister, I am disabled now! If you abandon me, I won¡¯t survive!¡± Dolores did not express any emotions. Coldly, she said, ¡°You reap what you sow! Since you chose this path, you must pay the price for your choices!¡± Mrs. Thompson died because of Rachel. Viola almost died because of Rachel. If Dolores chose to bring Rachel back now, there would be no difference between her and a murderer. After saying this, Dolores hung up the phone. When Rachel called again, the phone was already turned off. Just then, Linda walked in from outside the door. She wore a smile on her face, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Rachel making a call. ¡°Miss Helena, it¡¯s time for your medication.¡± She held out pills to control mental illness. Rachel refused them, ¡°Take them away! Take them away!¡± Linda forcefully opened Rachel¡¯s mouth and poured the pills in. Her voice was gentle, ¡°Miss Helena, please take your medication so your health can improve.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of despair. What should she do? What should she do? ¡­ Meanwhile. Viola Thompson got on the plane back to Capital City, going to her school. It was already a week after the school had started. Because Viola was late to come back to school by a week, the Sight Restorer Plan in her laboratory was also delayed by a week. A lot had happened during the week she was away. ¡°Viola!¡± Upon seeing Viola return, Mila was very excited, ¡°Finally, you are back! You have no idea, everyone in our school was saying you escaped!¡± Everyone in the school knew about the bet Viola had with Principal Thompson. Her sudden disappearance for a week led everyone to speculate that Viola had run away because she couldn¡¯t afford to lose. Not just the whole school was guessing that Viola had run away at the last minute. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the international news sections were keeping an eye on this matter. ¡°I had some family issues. I had taken leave from the counselor.¡± Viola explained briefly without going into any details about what had actually happened at home. ¡°No wonder!¡± Mila expressed her concern, ¡°Have you resolved the issues now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Upon hearing that Viola had resolved the issues, Mila breathed a sigh of relief, and ran inside the laboratory, calling out, ¡°Viola is back! Viola is back!¡± Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075 293 Experiment completed _1 Chapter 1075: 293: Experiment completed! _1 Chapter 1075: 293: Experiment completed! _1 The others have class today. Only Mila, Vincent Lee and Eva Stewart are in the lab. Upon hearing Mila¡¯s voice, Eva rushed out from inside, ¡°Viola!¡± She wanted to hug Viola Thompson, but it was a little inconvenient because she was wearing a lab suit. Viola was putting on rubber gloves and glanced up slightly, ¡°Eva.¡± Eva was very excited, with a smile all over her face. ¡°Viola, we¡¯ve accumulated a lot of problems when you were not around; so we¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Viola finished putting on gloves, ¡°Let¡¯s go and solve the problems.¡± ¡°Then solve mine first.¡± Eva said. ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mila also followed the two, ¡°Viola, you don¡¯t know how they¡¯ve been talking behind your back these few days when you were not around!¡± Thinking about this made Mila very angry. Viola was her best friend, and currently they were also partners. She couldn¡¯t stand to see others insult Viola. Mila continued, ¡°They said you were arrogant and self-absorbed, that even if you lived another ten or twenty years, you would never complete the Sight Restorer Plan! They¡¯re seriously underestimating you!¡± ¡°Okay, calm down.¡± Viola said with a calm tone. Apparently she was the protagonist, but now she had become the one who comforted others. Mila looked at Viola with deep shock in her eyes, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re seriously not angry?!¡± Even as a bystander, she couldn¡¯t stand it. She didn¡¯t expect Viola to not mind it at all. Viola was still calm and composed, with a soft voice, ¡°Others can say whatever they want. In Sinian Country, we say ¡®action speaks louder than words¡¯, so instead of getting angry over such things, we should spend more thoughts on the experiment. Use the results to conquer them, to let them realize what real power is.¡± What¡¯s the use of having a glib tongue? Thus, Viola never cared about what others said. Mila nodded approvingly, laughing, ¡°What you said is correct, Viola!¡± Eva also thought Viola made a lot of sense. Her first impression of Viola was that she was a very beautiful girl. There¡¯s a huge difference between Western and Eastern aesthetic views. But Viola was an exception. She could make both Eastern and Westerners admire her beauty. Then later, when she saw Viola on Cold Snow Mountain, such a frail girl, carrying a wild boar that weighed nearly 200 pounds, and holding several big fish It seemed like she didn¡¯t know what fatigue was. Afterwards, out of curiosity, she asked Viola if she could share one of the fish to her; she didn¡¯t expect Viola to agree. She thought Viola would ask for something in return, but surprisingly, not only did Viola not ask for anything in return, she even gave her two fish! It was these two fish that let Eva successfully pass the first physical test. Therefore, in Eva¡¯s heart, Viola was always a sacred existence. Because her father was blind, she knew the difficulties of a blind person. So when she learned about Viola¡¯s Sight Restorer Plan, she immediately joined the S Laboratory. No matter the result, she won¡¯t regret it. She followed Eva into the lab. Eva continued, ¡°Viola, look. This is the latest cultivated cornea. Although it is of high integrity and has been successfully transplanted to an experimental rabbit, no matter what method we use, we can¡¯t complete cellular division.¡± If cellular division doesn¡¯t occur, then they can¡¯t conduct the following experiments. Moreover, cellular division is the most important part of the entire experiment. Upon hearing this, Viola slightly frowned, ¡°Take me to see the experimental rabbits.¡± ¡± okay.¡± Eva nodded, leading Viola to the breeding box, ¡°This is experimental rabbit No.1, and this is experimental rabbit No.2.¡± The rabbits were in a okay condition. Rabbit No.1 was sleeping, while No.2 was eating cabbage. Viola woke No.1 up and found something amiss. She squinted her eyes, ¡°When the cornea was transplanted to No.1, were there any anomalies?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eva handed the record sheet to Viola, ¡°Within an hour after the transplantation was completed, it had symptoms of tearing and sneezing, and its temperature even raised several degrees.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Pass me the record sheet for No.2 as well.¡± Eva also took out the record sheet of No.2. Just then. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Footsteps were heard from afar. It was York and Peter. ¡°Viola¡¯s back.¡± Viola glanced back slightly, ¡°Mm, I¡¯m back.¡± York never worried that Viola would run off. He said, ¡°Viola, we just received a notice that some international high-level leaders want to bring people to visit our lab.¡± Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076 293 Experiment completed _2 Chapter 1076: 293: Experiment completed! _2 Chapter 1076: 293: Experiment completed! _2 ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly. York continued, ¡°Um¡­ they¡¯re outside now.¡± Originally, these big shots were too proud to visit a laboratory that they believed had no chance of achieving its goal. But, coincidentally, all the other labs were busy today. Left without a choice, these top executives fell back on visiting Viola¡¯s laboratory. Viola maintained her usual demeanor. ¡°Let them in, remember to put on the sterile gowns.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± York nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go greet them now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola continued discussing the issue of the experimental rabbits with Eva. With just a brief look, she had managed to point out all the problems. Her precision was astounding. Eva admired her, her eyes full of respect. She then promptly took out a pen and notebook from her pocket. ¡°Viola, could you go through that again so I can take notes?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Eva had a bad memory, but rather that Viola had shared an overwhelming amount of information and specialized terms all at once. If she didn¡¯t note it down, it would be impossible for her to digest all the information. Without considering it inconvenient, Viola carefully repeated herself. At this point, York brought in the foreign high-level executives. All five of them. One of them was the daughter of the International Minister of Biology, Kaselin. Kaselin was nineteen years old. She was also a freshman at Capital University in the finance department. A cute and lovely girl. The moment they stepped into the laboratory, Kaselin compared it unfavorably to others, ¡°This place is too shabby! It can¡¯t compare to Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab!¡± York was speechless. He explained, ¡°This was an abandoned warehouse before.¡± With its origins as an abandoned warehouse, of course the set-up could not compare to the other laboratories. Besides, who was Professor Joseph Cox? He was a recipient of countless awards! Viola was just a freshman, she couldn¡¯t possibly compete with Professor Joseph Cox. Kaselin continued, ¡°Do you really think Viola can lead you to complete the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± ¡°I believe she can.¡± York replied confidently. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to follow Viola and join the S Laboratory. Kaselin laughed, ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be achieved just because you believe in her. Besides, there are always exceptions. What will you do if the Sight Restorer Plan fails?¡± By then, York and the other members of the laboratory would become the laughing stock of Capital University. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Kaselin looked at York, squinting her eyes, ¡°You are quite loyal.¡± York smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Kaselin continued, ¡°I heard that Vincent Lee has also joined your lab. Where is he?¡± Vincent Lee was initially a citizen of P country. Because of this matter, he had been expelled from P country. Becoming a P countryman was the lifelong dream of many people, who would have thought, Vincent Lee not only didn¡¯t cherish this, but he switched sides and joined Viola¡¯s lab. ¡°He¡¯s conducting an experiment inside.¡± York replied. Kaselin laughed out loud, ¡°He¡¯s really serious.¡± Upon finishing speaking, Kaselin walked over to the International Minister of Biology to cling to his arm, ¡°Dad, I used to think Vincent Lee was a rare genius. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so politically ignorant.¡± Vincent Lee originally had a promising future. But now? He single-handedly wrecked his own excellent prospects. Quite a pity indeed. The International Minister of Biology, Rhonda, squinted his eyes looking at York, ¡°Young man, would you like to join Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab?¡± Before York could answer, Rhonda continued, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance. If you can convince Vincent Lee to change his mind, I¡¯ll give you a spot in Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab.¡± Eva had just left Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab so there was a vacancy. For Rhonda, recommending someone for the post was a simple matter. Ultimately, Rhonda just didn¡¯t want Vincent Lee to ruin his own future. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t have that intention.¡± York declined politely. Only then did York understand the real purpose of these people¡¯s visit. He had just been wondering why all the labs in Capital University happened to be closed to the public today! It turns out they had a hidden agenda! Rhonda was stunned for a moment. He hadn¡¯t expected York to refuse his kind offer so outrightly. He ended up giving York a second look. This young man was indeed spirited! What a pity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He lacked foresight. Still too young, not yet weathered by society¡¯s harsh realities. Why wouldn¡¯t he leave Viola¡¯s lab? It was all because of two words. Loyalty! Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077 293 Experiment completed _3 Chapter 1077: 293: Experiment completed! _3 Chapter 1077: 293: Experiment completed! _3 But what can loyalty get you? The group moved on. Kaselin continued to exhibit her disdainful demeanor. She wouldn¡¯t have given a laboratory like this a second glance in the past. She wonders what Vincent Lee saw in it. And, for this dilapidated laboratory, he had given up his Polluton citizenship. In no time, they had arrived at the cell cultivation rooms inside. Inside the cell cultivation room, Viola Thompson was analyzing problems related to cell division. Mila and Eva Stewart were standing by, listening attentively. Kaselin swallowed hard. Under normal circumstances, it should be Eva over there, doing the analysis for Mila and Viola. After all, Eva was talented enough to get into Professor Joseph Cox¡¯s lab. It¡¯s rumored that she held back a lot of her abilities during the written test of the assessment competition. She deliberately scored just enough to pass. It¡¯s easy to score high, equally easy to score low, but to score neither high nor low requires skill. But Eva managed to do that. She not only entered Capital University with ease, but she also did so without creating a stir. Unlike Viola Thompson, who always tended to attract everyone¡¯s attention before doing anything. Kaselin squinted her eyes, somewhat baffled. Viola did not seem exceptional to her. She was just more beautiful than the average person. But beauty doesn¡¯t necessarily mean strength. As York approached Viola, he introduced her, ¡°Minister Rhonda, let me introduce you to our engineer, Viola.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Rhonda nodded at Viola. ¡°Minister Rhonda.¡± Viola gave a polite smile. Glancing at Viola, Rhonda found this young woman was indeed different from others. She had a calmness that others her age lacked. Rhonda asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, may I speak with Vincent Lee?¡± Preferring things straightforward, she went directly to the point of her visit. Rhonda admired Vincent Lee a lot. She didn¡¯t want him to ruin his future just like that. And she had always believed that Vincent could bring greater benefits to Polluton. She had expected Viola to refuse directly. To her surprise, Viola did not decline but responded in a calm tone, ¡°As long as Vincent doesn¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± She left the decision to Vincent. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson,¡± Rhonda replied. Viola smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± As she finished speaking, Viola looked at York, ¡°Take Minister Rhonda to see Vincent.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± York nodded. Rhonda and others followed York¡¯s steps. Soon, they arrived at Vincent¡¯s office. He was engrossed in some data, oblivious of the newcomers. York knocked on the open office door. ¡°Vincent.¡± Vincent finally noticed, ¡°York.¡± His gaze fell on the others, ¡°Min¡­Minister Rhonda?¡± At a previous biology competition, Vincent had seen Minister Rhonda once. He had a good memory and instantly recognized her when they met again. Upon hearing this, Minister Rhonda smiled, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Lee.¡± Vincent set down his paperwork and readjusted his glasses, ¡°Long time, indeed.¡± Minister Rhonda continued, ¡°Mr. Lee, I would like to have a chat with you alone if that¡¯s convenient?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Vincent nodded. Upon hearing this, York and Kaselin left the office. As the last one out, Kaselin shut the door behind her. York looked back, somewhat worried. Previously, he didn¡¯t know much about Vincent beyond the fact he was a prodigy who had made international news many times since childhood. This time, he had joined the S Laboratory, even giving up his Polluton citizenship and cutting ties with his parents. From the looks of it, it was obvious why Minister Rhonda was here. At this moment, he could only hope that Vincent would remain steadfast and not betray Viola. Inside the office. Vincent, looking at Rhonda, said, ¡°Let me get you some water.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Rhonda nodded. Vincent poured Rhonda a cup of water into a disposable cup. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rhonda received the cup with both hands, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± After taking a sip of water, Rhonda got right to the point, ¡°Mr. Lee, I suppose you can guess why I¡¯m here.¡± Vincent replied, laughing, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut to the chase,¡± Rhonda set down the disposable cup, ¡°I hope you can voluntary revoke your application to renounce your Polluton citizenship. You¡¯ve accomplished a lot today and it wasn¡¯t easy, Mr. Lee. You mustn¡¯t let one misstep lead to a lifetime of regrets.¡± Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078 293 Experiment completed _4 Chapter 1078: 293: Experiment completed! _4 Chapter 1078: 293: Experiment completed! _4 ¡°Thank you for your faith in me, Minister Rhonda, but¡­¡± Vincent Lee hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m not a person who likes to backtrack.¡± ¡°I hear your parents are planning for a second child.¡± Rhonda finished his sentence and simply fixed his gaze on Vincent Lee. However, there was no significant reaction on Vincent Lee¡¯s face. He only chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s their personal choice.¡± Upon hearing this, Rhonda frowned slightly, as it was not the reaction he anticipated. After a moment, Rhonda continued, ¡°Once your parents successfully have a second child, you will lose your right to the family inheritance.¡± Family inheritance was never Vincent Lee¡¯s goal, so he naturally didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Mr. Rhonda, I am grateful for your kindness, but I¡¯ll never regret my choices,¡± Vincent remarked. When his parents divorced, he chose to go with his father with the hope of one day curing his mother¡¯s blindness. He knew that his mother, with her resources, would not be able to provide him with a better education. So he chose his father. As it turned out, he made the right choice. Liam Lee was wealthy and powerful, and by following him, Vincent Lee could not only support his mother with his pocket money, but also gain more knowledge. If he had gone with his mother, he might not even have been able to meet his basic needs, let alone luxuries. Rhonda simply looked at Vincent Lee and asked, ¡°What if you fail?¡± ¡°At least I will have tried,¡± Vincent responded. As long as he tried, he would have no regrets. He was about to graduate from university, and even without relying on Liam Lee, his annual scholarships, competitive rewards, and online part-time jobs were enough to support him and his mother. Therefore, he would never regret his choices. In fact, he had wanted to break the father-son relationship with Liam Lee for a long time. He just hadn¡¯t found the right opportunity yet. Rhonda frowned slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected Vincent Lee to be so adamant. ¡°Why?¡± What made him renounce his citizenship from the much-coveted Country Polluton? But Vincent simply looked at Rhonda and said, ¡°Because Viola Thompson is worth it.¡± For some reason, Vincent had an inexplicable trust in Viola. He believed that Viola could lead everyone to complete the Sight Restorer Plan. However, to Rhonda, Vincent¡¯s decision seemed irrational. He had thought that Vincent had a smart mind. After all, smart people usually have foresight. But he didn¡¯t expect Vincent¡¯s reason to be so simplistic! He, the distinguished Minister of the Department of Biology, had condescended to advise Vincent, only to be refused. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it!¡± Rhonda left his seat, and said word by word. Vincent laughed, ¡°Perhaps.¡± But even if he regretted, he would not leave the S Laboratory. Rhonda continued, ¡°Vincent Lee, take a careful look! Viola Thompson is only a freshman, she has neither the qualifications nor the strength. How can she lead you to complete the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± Still angered by Vincent¡¯s refusal, Rhonda intended to shake him with such remarks. Yet, in response, Vincent also rose from his seat, ¡°I apologize Minister Rhonda if you have nothing else, please leave.¡± He had issued an unambiguous order to leave. Even if the man standing before him was the Minister of the Department of Biology. Rhonda didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be so insolent and left angrily. After a few steps, he looked back at Vincent, ¡°Young man, I gave you a chance today and you failed to cherish it. When you regret it later, it will be too late!¡± But Vincent just laughed, without a word. Rhonda left the office and ordered with anger in his voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kaselin and several others exchanged glances, all seeing confusion in each other¡¯s eyes, and then immediately followed Rhonda¡¯s steps. Kaselin caught up with Rhonda and grabbed his wrist, ¡°Dad, what happened? Did Vincent refuse your proposal?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kaselin covered her mouth with her hand, ¡°He is so audacious!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone thought it was a done deal, who would¡¯ve thought that Vincent Lee would reject Rhonda. His refusal would mean a definite farewell to his citizenship in Country Polluton. Rhonda frowned, ¡°One day, he will pay for his rash decisions! Kaselin, listen well. A wise man knows when to be humble. Only those who recognize the situation emerge as the most outstanding!¡± The more determined Vincent Lee is today, the more regretful he will be in the future. By then, it will be too late for him to remedy his choices. Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079 293 Experiment completed _5 Chapter 1079: 293: Experiment completed! _5 Chapter 1079: 293: Experiment completed! _5 Upon hearing this, Kaselin nods, ¡°Okay Dad, I got it.¡± Here. Once Rhonda left, York immediately walked into the office, curiously asking, ¡°What did Rhonda tell you? Why is he so angry?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I rejected his suggestion.¡± Vincent Lee spoke lightly, analyzing data as he talked, not taking the matter to heart at all. York was no fool, immediately understanding the ins and outs of it, then said, ¡°They want you to retract your citizenship renunciation application?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vincent Lee nodded. York squinted, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re too tough! Honestly, if I were you, I might not have your determination.¡± Vincent Lee¡¯s starting point was too high! So high that others could only look up at him. Vincent Lee laughed and said, ¡°Allowing all blind people in the world to see light again is my greatest wish in this life.¡± As a human being, one should strive for their dreams at least once. Just at this moment, Vincent Lee¡¯s cell phone rang. Seeing the incoming call on his phone, he immediately put on a smile and picked up, ¡°Hello, mom.¡± His mother¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. Ever since he left his mother at the age of seven, Vincent Lee has never seen her again, only maintaining contact with her over the phone. And for the past decade, his mother hadn¡¯t even changed her phone number. ¡°Vincent, are you able to take the call now?¡± Vincent Lee laughed, ¡°I can, have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. How about you?¡± Vincent Lee said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too, I had chicken and fish today. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± In reality, Vincent Lee had been busy up until now, without even a sip of water, not even having the chance to eat the instant noodles that Mila had made for him. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Vincent Lee continued, ¡°Mom, by the way, I forgot to tell you. I have joined the Sight Restorer Plan laboratory at our university. I will definitely bring light into your life again. Then, I¡¯ll take you around the world.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± his mother laughed on the other end, ¡°Okay, Vincent, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After a bit more chit-chat with his mother, Vincent Lee hung up the phone. After hanging up, he picked up the now cold instant noodles, heated it in the microwave for a few minutes, then began eating. The taste of over-soaked instant noodles wasn¡¯t so great, but Vincent Lee didn¡¯t mind at all. York couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°I¡¯ll order you a takeaway!¡± Vincent Lee laughed and said, ¡°This is fine. Dinner is soon, I can just make do now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± York nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you to join me for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± On the other side. Joyce and Principal Dinwoodie walked side by side in the campus. They happened to run into Eva Stewart, who was in a hurry to go somewhere else. Even though she was in a rush, Eva Stewart didn¡¯t forget to say hello when she saw Joyce and Principal Dinwoodie. ¡°Dr. Perry, Principal Dinwoodie!¡± Principal Dinwoodie responded with a smile. As the Principal, he had many things to take care of each day, and couldn¡¯t remember the face of every person in the university. But he was quite familiar with Eva Stewart. After all, the people who could get into Joyce¡¯s lab each year were only a few. Moreover, Eva Stewart¡¯s performance was outstanding. Looking at the retreating figure of Eva Stewart, Principal Dinwoodie continued, ¡°Dr. Perry, if I remember correctly, that young girl was in your lab before, wasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joyce nodded, expressing regret for Eva Stewart¡¯s departure, ¡°This young lady has real talent in scientific research, she just chose the wrong path.¡± Talent should be spent on things that matter, not wasted on meaningless things. Principal Dinwoodie seemed to have thought of something, ¡°Dr. Perry, have you met Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes, only once.¡± Joyce replied. Principal Dinwoodie continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve met, then give us an evaluation.¡± Joyce said word by word, ¡°Smart but hasty.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a pause, he added, ¡°In terms of ability, this young lady definitely has what it takes. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter Capital University with the top score. But, like the international news commentary said, she¡¯s too anxious for quick success.¡± As a scientific researcher, the most important thing is to be cautious and down-to-earth. But Viola Thompson lacked these qualities. Anxious for fame, Viola Thompson even established her own lab, forming a separate camp to complete the Sight Restorer Plan. Joyce continued, ¡°However, given time, I believe Viola Thompson will definitely surprise everyone. But this is contingent on her increasing boldness in the face of adversity.¡± Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080 293 Experiment completed _6 Chapter 1080: 293: Experiment completed! _6 Chapter 1080: 293: Experiment completed! _6 Yves Dinwoodie smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Looking forward to what?¡± Joyce turned to look at Yves Dinwoodie, her face full of confusion. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to Viola Thompson¡¯s experimental results.¡± Yves Dinwoodie said, every word articulated precisely. Joyce laughed directly. ¡°Old Dinwoodie, I think you¡¯re getting senile!¡± Yves Dinwoodie said, ¡°I¡¯m serious right now. I always feel that Viola is different from other people. She¡¯s always so confident in whatever she does. Joyce, I advise you not to underestimate her. She might become the dark horse of our university.¡± Joyce stopped laughing, then said, ¡°Do you know how many times I¡¯ve implemented the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± ¡°Three times.¡± Yves Dinwoodie said. Joyce said, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve disclosed.¡± At this point, Joyce became very serious, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve carried it out no less than a hundred times.¡± ¡°A hundred times?¡± Yves Dinwoodie was somewhat surprised, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention it before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed!¡± Although he didn¡¯t like admitting it, it was a fact. Joyce continued, ¡°The Sight Restorer Plan isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds. I¡¯ve dedicated decades to scientific research, and to this day I haven¡¯t been very successful.¡± How old is Viola Thompson? It¡¯s not that he looks down on Viola Thompson. But Viola Thompson has limited experience and exposure. She¡¯s a freshly graduated high school girl with hardly any experimental experience. How could she possibly complete the Sight Restorer Plan! Yves Dinwoodie nodded slightly, then said, ¡°Who do you think is the most likely to complete the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± ¡°At present, I have two candidates in mind. If these two can cooperate, there¡¯s a ninety percent chance of success.¡± Upon hearing this, Yves Dinwoodie immediately perked up and asked, ¡°Who are these two people?¡± Thinking of these two, Joyce¡¯s face was filled with respect, ¡°They are Master J and Divine Doctor Suwen.¡± One of them is a biology genius. And the other is the inheritor of miraculous ancient medical skills. If they could cooperate, miracles would definitely be created. As he finished speaking, Joyce sighed, ¡°I hope I can see these two cooperate within my lifetime.¡± Yves Dinwoodie squinted his eyes, ¡°However, I heard that Divine Doctor Suwen seems to be with Miss Thompson¡­¡± About a year ago, the airplane that Miss Thompson was on crashed. It was said that Divine Doctor Suwen was also on that flight. Since then, no one had ever seen Divine Doctor Suwen. Therefore, there have been rumors that Divine Doctor Suwen is dead. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Joyce. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Divine Doctor Suwen is a miracle in the history of medicine, he would never meet with such a fate! Joyce still hopes to discuss medicine with Divine Doctor Suwen within his lifetime. If Divine Doctor Suwen was gone, who would he discuss medicine with? Yves Dinwoodie immediately changed his tone, ¡°Dr. Perry, don¡¯t be agitated, I merely heard about it.¡± Joyce sighed, then said, ¡°After all this, do you still think Viola Thompson can complete the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± Yves Dinwoodie made an ambiguous expression, ¡°Although you say that, miracles could still happen.¡± Joyce said, ¡°But don¡¯t forget, miracles are also reserved for those who are prepared.¡± What has Viola Thompson prepared? She¡¯s just a young girl who just graduated. Yves Dinwoodie stopped talking. He didn¡¯t know what to say. After a moment, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see the results.¡± Joyce seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Since Yves Dinwoodie believes in this young girl from the same family, let¡¯s wait for the results together. Time passed day by day. In a blink of an eye, it was half a month later. In this half-month, the Sight Restorer Plan in the S Laboratory had made significant progress. The cornea had been successfully cultivated and tested on various animals. After transplantation, the cornea was successfully preserved and there was no difference from normal vision. Now, only the last step was missing. Transplanting the retina into the eyes of the blind. However, this step is extremely dangerous and could risk life with the slightest carelessness. Viola Thompson called a meeting to discuss the details of the retina implantation. Mila raised her hand, ¡°Let my mother be the first to take the risk. My mother, Lady Nasef, is 43 this year. She had a car accident when I was ten and has been blind since then. Over the years, she developed severe depression because she couldn¡¯t see, and she attempted suicide a few years ago by taking sleeping pills, but fortunately, my dad found her in time.¡± This was also why Mila chose to join the S Laboratory. Because the S Laboratory could give her and her mother, Lady Nasef, hope. Since she joined the laboratory, her mother¡¯s condition has been getting better every day. Viola Thompson nodded, then asked, ¡°Have you discussed this with Auntie?¡± Mila smiled and said, ¡°No need to discuss, she will agree if I just mention it.¡± Although she had not called yet, Mila had already anticipated her mother¡¯s answer. In comparison to death. Lady Nasef feared tomorrow that had no light even more. As her daughter, Mila understood her mother very well. Viola Thompson frowned slightly, then said, ¡°Mila, as one of the test subjects, you should know the risks of transplant more clearly than I do. Moreover, it¡¯s not enough for just Auntie to agree to the surgery, your father and your maternal grandparents¡¯ signatures are also needed.¡± After all, it¡¯s a matter of life and death, only after agreement by all immediate relatives, can the transplant surgery be carried out. ¡°Ok,¡± Mila nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Viola. I understand all of it.¡± Viola then said, ¡°Then discuss with Auntie.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mila picked up her phone and went out to make a call. Approximately ten minutes later, Mila returned. She smiled and said, ¡°Viola, my mom agreed, my grandparents also agreed, and my dad will fly over with my mom tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good.¡± News of the completion of the Sight Restorer Plan spread rapidly. The international news media had been following this matter, and once this news was out, both domestic and international forums were buzzing. ¡°Wow! Is this real? Has Viola Thompson really completed the Sight Restorer Plan? Does this mean my Grandma will be able to see?¡± ¡°Miss Thompson is indeed Eternal God!¡± ¡°Miss Thompson is too powerful!¡± ¡°Ahhh I¡¯m so excited! My dad is a congenital blind man. When I saw this news, I instantly started crying.¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. The Sight Restorer Plan hasn¡¯t reached the final step yet. I heard that currently it has only been successfully transplanted in animals. It hasn¡¯t been transplanted into human eyes yet, so I think this is mostly a publicity stunt. We should stay calm. After all, the bigger the hope, the greater the disappointment!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile. In the tea room at Capital University. A man and a woman sat facing each other. The scent of tea permeated the air. The man took a sip of tea and looked at the young woman opposite him, ¡°What do you think about this Sight Restorer Plan?¡± The young woman smiled slightly, her voice very gentle, ¡°It¡¯s just a game among children, you really take it seriously?¡± Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081 294 Song Hui is Suwen _1 Chapter 1081: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _1 Chapter 1081: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _1 The young woman was dressed in a white cheongsam, her hair held up by a wooden hairpin. It¡¯s a typical oriental vintage outfit. Looking at her, she seemed to emanate an otherworldly grace. The man sitting across from the young woman was clad in a smoke-grey shirt, black trousers, his features handsome. For a moment, the man lowered the blue and white porcelain teacup, looked at the young woman, his eyes reflected an indescribable emotion, then he spoke, ¡°Hannah, I always feel that there¡¯s something off about the Sight Restorer Plan¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Hannah Sutton covered her mouth with a soft laugh, ¡°Steven, you¡¯re not actually taking a child¡¯s game seriously, are you?¡± A game is just a game. Steven Ram¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but something felt amiss. At that, Hannah Sutton continued, ¡°Someone spent two whole years in research before making any progress, how could a recent high school graduate possibly complete the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± At this point, Hannah Sutton patted Steven Ram¡¯s hand, and laughingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the end, we will be the victors.¡± Steven Ram¡¯s brows furrowed slightly again. Hannah Sutton squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°So, how far along are the labs with the current experiment?¡± Steven Ram replied, ¡°Currently, we are still working on the cell division process.¡± Hannah Sutton nodded, ¡°It¡¯s about time we announce our experiment.¡± ¡°Once the experiment is completed, we will be the No.1 in the medical field. Suwen will be nothing!¡± By the end of it, she gave a slight snort, her eyes filled with mockery. If the Sight Restorer Plan is completed. They will be the trendsetters in the medical field. Steven Ram nodded in agreement. Shortly after, the sound of a knock was heard from the room. Steven Ram slightly raised his head, ¡°Come in.¡± The next moment, Dean Denton entered from outside. Steven Ram glanced at the person across the light veil, immediately rose from the mat, and walked outside to receive him, ¡°Dean Denton.¡± Upon hearing the title ¡®Dean¡¯, Denton still seemed a bit unused to it. After all, just last semester, he was Vice Principal Denton. Just wait. He would soon regain his former title, and those who wronged him would pay the price. ¡°Doctor Ram.¡± Dean Denton glanced inside then asked, ¡°Is Doctor Sutton not here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s inside,¡± Steven Ram lifted the sheer curtain, ¡°Please, follow me inside.¡± Dean Denton followed Steven Ram¡¯s steps. Hannah Sutton was sitting on the mat, she lifted her eyes, ¡°Please have a seat, Dean Denton.¡± Dean Denton turned to Hannah Sutton and asked, ¡°I came to ask, Miss Sutton, are you ready?¡± ¡°Soon enough, have Principal Thompson come to see me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hannah Sutton squinted her eyes, ¡°Also, I will need ten lab assistants.¡± Hannah Sutton was one of the few female disciples of Suwen. Her hands were unaccustomed to manual labour. She would simply give the commands; of course, she wouldn¡¯t partake in the experiment herself. Dean Denton nodded, ¡°No problem, Miss Sutton, as long as the Sight Restorer Plan is completed, the school will fully support you.¡± Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram were the closest disciples of Suwen. Both had high medical talents, and Suwen had given them the entire unfinished Sight Restorer Plan. He even intended for Hannah Sutton to become the second master of the Sacred Medical Hall. What a pity. Suwen did not pass on the Divine Doctor Token to Hannah Sutton before the plane crash, so, the position of the master of the Sacred Medical Hall remained vacant. At present, Hannah Sutton was one step away from becoming the master. As long as she completed the Sight Restorer Plan, she would surpass Suwen. Even without the Divine Doctor Token, she could rightfully claim the position of the master. Hannah Sutton nodded. Dean Denton continued, ¡°I will go find Principal Thompson now for you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± With that, Dean Denton turned to leave. Yves Dinwoodie was still discussing the match with Joyce. ¡°Principal Thompson.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Yves Dinwoodie turned to see who it was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Could you please select ten students for me from our school¡¯s biological lab?¡± Yves Dinwoodie furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°What do you need ten students for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Doctor Sutton who needs them,¡± at this, Vice Principal Denton continued, ¡°Principal Thompson, I forgot to mention, at my invitation, Doctor Sutton and Doctor Ram have officially joined our school and initiated the Sight Restorer Plan. The plan is currently halfway done and Doctor Sutton needs ten assistants.¡± When she heard this, Joyce¡¯s eyes widened with excitement, she seized Vice Principal Denton¡¯s wrist, ¡°The Doctor Sutton and Doctor Ram you¡¯re talking about, are they Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram?¡± Hannah Sutton is the only heir of the medical Sutton family, she had extraordinary medical talent, and later became a disciple of the Sacred Medical Hall under Suwen. For a time, she became quite famous. Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082 294 Song Hui is Suwen _2 Chapter 1082: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _2 Chapter 1082: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _2 Legend has it that Suwen was very fond of this apprentice. He passed almost all his life¡¯s unparalleled skills to Hannah Sutton, and even before the airplane disaster, he gave his unfinished Sight Restorer Plan to Hannah Sutton, allowing her to fulfill his unrealized dream. Steven Ram was Hannah Sutton¡¯s senior apprentice brother and Suwen¡¯s first disciple. Steven Ram was initially a homeless vagabond. Suwen discovered him and, realizing he had a natural talent for medicine, took him as his disciple. Steven Ram did not disappoint Suwen, and over the years, his medical practice earned him many accolades. That¡¯s why Joyce was so excited. Dean Denton nodded, ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± At his words, Joyce¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Dean Denton, please take me to visit Doctor Sutton and Doctor Ram now!¡± ¡°Professor Perry, please be patient,¡± said Dean Denton. ¡°Doctor Sutton wants to meet Principal Thompson first.¡± Joyce swiftly replied, ¡°Then I will go with Principal Thompson.¡± That is Hannah Sutton! Joyce was eager to meet the heir of this medical family. Gifted as Hannah Sutton already was, with the guidance of Suwen, she must be incredibly formidable! There was even such a rumor in the medical world. One day, Hannah Sutton will surpass her master, Suwen. Hearing that it was Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram, Principal Thompson did not dare to delay and immediately followed Dean Denton¡¯s steps, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them arrived at Hannah Sutton¡¯s residence. ¡°Doctor Sutton, Doctor Ram.¡± Hannah Sutton looked up slightly and smiled, ¡°Hello, Principal Thompson.¡± Upon saying this, her gaze fell on Joyce, then she asked, ¡°May I know who this is?¡± Joyce was a top international professor, winner of many awards, and even had his name engraved in history books. Of course, Hannah Sutton knew him. What she does is nothing but raising her own worth. After all, she¡¯s changed, not like before. In the future, she will be the head of the Sacred Medical Hall, not to mention Joyce, even a national leader will have to bow his head in front of her. Hannah Sutton will never forget the scene the first time she saw Suwen. Suwen was in simple white clothes. Yet, Country Polluton¡¯s sovereign paid him excessive respect. That scene was incredibly shocking, even thinking about it now still gives her goosebumps. She didn¡¯t do anything, yet she outclassed the sovereign of Polluton with every move. In front of her, the sovereign of Polluton was like a child who had done wrong. Since then, Hannah Sutton fell in love with white, and after Suwen went missing, Hannah Sutton copied Suwen¡¯s attire. Long white dresses, her hair neatly tucked up with a single wooden hairpin. That was when rumors started spreading in the medical world. One day, Miss Sutton¡¯s medical skills would shock the world. Because Hannah Sutton knew. One day, she will complete the Sight Restorer Plan. This magnificent experiment. Thinking about this, Hannah Sutton subtly smiled. Joyce looked at Hannah Sutton and said, ¡°Miss Sutton, nice to meet you, I am Joyce.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s Professor Perry,¡± Hannah Sutton rose from her straw mat and extended her right hand to Joyce, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about your fame.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too kind, too kind,¡± Joyce felt embarrassed, ¡°Compared with senior Suen, I¡¯m still lacking a lot.¡± Divine Doctor Suwen always had been Joyce¡¯s most revered idol. Hearing this, Hannah Sutton subtly frowned. One day, she would shake off her tag related to Suwen. She is she. Hannah Sutton. The only heir to the Sutton family in the medical field! However, Hannah Sutton didn¡¯t show it but simply looked up smiling, ¡°Our master also mentioned Professor Perry to me, but I have only heard of you and never met you in person.¡± Upon hearing this, Joyce felt flattered, ¡°Really? Has senior Suen mentioned me in front of you? What did she say?¡± He was eager to hear how his idol evaluated him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hannah Sutton merely made a casual comment and didn¡¯t expect Joyce to take it so seriously. Then she said: ¡°My master has said that you¡¯re a renowned figure in the field of biology.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered! I¡¯m flattered!¡± Joyce was thrilled, he even wanted to scream on the spot, for it was his idol who not only knew him but also spoke so highly of him, ¡°Actually, I still have many things to learn!¡± Hannah Sutton smiled, ¡°These words should be mine to say.¡± Then she added, ¡°Principal Thompson, Professor Perry, Dean Denton, please take a seat.¡± At her words, the three men sat down cross-legged on the straw mats. Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083 294 Viola Thompson is Suwen _3 Chapter 1083: 294: Viola Thompson is Suwen! _3 Chapter 1083: 294: Viola Thompson is Suwen! _3 The tea table was low, and Hannah Sutton poured tea for the three of them, ¡°This is Longjing tea, from right after the rain, which I brought specially from my hometown. It was my master¡¯s favorite. Please give it a try.¡± At the time? Hearing this, Joyce was having trouble accepting the reality and looked at Hannah, ¡°Miss Sutton, could it be¡­ is Senior Suen really¡­ gone?¡± She always thought it was just a rumor. But now, she actually heard this from Hannah¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yes,¡± her eyes reddening slightly at the mention of it, ¡°At first, I too, found it hard to accept.¡± Joyce furrowed her brows deeply. How could this be? After a moment, she immediately asked, ¡°Is it true that Senior Suen died in a plane crash?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hannah nodded. Smash! The cup in Joyce¡¯s hand fell directly onto the tea table. Then, coming back to her senses at once, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Sutton, that was uncalled for!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Hannah showed a forced smile, ¡°I can understand your feelings. Fortunately, before his death, the master entrusted the Sight Restorer Plan to me. I believe that I can fulfill his last wish in his stead, allowing all those who have lost hope and light to regain vision!¡± After calming down a bit, Joyce seemed pacified and asked, ¡°I heard that Miss Sutton needs ten assistants?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hannah nodded slightly. Joyce smiled: ¡°I wonder if I have the honor to participate in the Sight Restorer Plan and perform a joint effort with Miss Sutton?¡± If her idol was truly gone, then she needed to do something for him. Hannah smiled and said: ¡°Such humble words. I¡¯m the junior here. It¡¯ll be my honor if you could lower yourself to participate in the Sight Restorer Plan!¡± Her words were incredibly gracious. Joyce immediately picked up her cup, ¡°Then Miss Sutton, let us embark on a pleasant collaboration. As for the rest of the nine people, they will also come from our laboratory!¡± Upon hearing this, Principal Thompson immediately intervened, ¡°Dr. Perry, perhaps you should consider this more carefully. Maybe I can arrange a person from each lab to assist Miss Sutton. If all of them come from your lab, then what happens to your lab?¡± There are only thirty people in Dr. Perry¡¯s lab, extracting ten core members would disrupt the lab¡¯s operations. Moreover, Dr. Perry was also leading the lab members to participate in an international competition. If ten members were pulled out at this critical juncture, it would not be much different than giving up the competition. But Joyce didn¡¯t care about this at all, she laughed and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Could a competition be more important than the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± With that said, Joyce continued: ¡°Or does Principal Thompson think Viola Thompson can smoothly complete the experiment?¡± Yves Dinwoodie didn¡¯t say a word. Compared to Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram, Viola was far behind. After all, both of them were associated with the Sacred Medical Hall, directly under the tutelage of Suwen. Viola¡¯s master, on the other hand, was just a veterinarian from the countryside. If Viola weren¡¯t exceptionally gifted, she wouldn¡¯t have come this far. But medicine is not just about possessing talent, guidance from an intellectual is also required. Nevertheless, when Viola was denied by people, Yves Dinwoodie felt uncomfortable, after all, Viola was his protege. ¡°Dr. Perry, I repeat, the future is uncertain, anyone can be a dark horse.¡± Joyce didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t need to debate this with Yves Dinwoodie. Action speaks louder than words. A smug expression crossed Dean Denton¡¯s face, utterly unmasked. Viola was indeed remarkable. Being the top scorer in the national exam, ranking first in the initial tests, and turning adversity into opportunity to earn everyone¡¯s praise. But all these only showed that Viola was lucky. Could her luck always be this good? After all, what Viola was up against this time, was the Sight Restorer Plan. This was an experiment in which many international big shots have repeatedly been defeated. Even Suwen had spent many years researching it. Could Viola be better than those international big shots? Hannah glanced at Yves, ¡°I agree with Principal Thompson, heroes often emerge at a young age. The future is uncertain, we can¡¯t underestimate anyone.¡± Joyce thought Hannah was just being polite. Being a student of Suwen, she was indeed well-mannered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What a pity. He never got the chance to meet his idol in person. On the other side. Because the S Laboratory¡¯s plan was only one step away from completion, they had a brief period of respite. Viola, along with Eva Stewart, Mila, and Akiko, three other members, went out to dinner. Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084 294 Song Hui is Suwen _4 Chapter 1084: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _4 Chapter 1084: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _4 Akiko¡¯s personality is quite like Fiona Knight¡¯s. She doesn¡¯t talk much. When in the laboratory, she just focuses on her experiments. When eating together with everyone, she just focuses on her meal. ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± At this moment, a voice resonates through the air. It¡¯s somewhat familiar. Viola Thompson slightly lifts her gaze, spotting a familiar figure. ¡°Nathaniel Besian?¡± Almost subconsciously. Nathaniel doesn¡¯t find it odd that Viola called him by his name directly. He trots forward, saying, ¡°Miss Thompson, are you eating?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Viola slightly nods as she succinctly introduces Nathaniel to the members of her lab, ¡°These are my classmates, Mila, Eva Stewart, and Akiko.¡± Nathaniel greets them in turn. Then, he turns to Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, could you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What kind of favor?¡± Viola asks. Nathaniel continues, ¡°I want to get into Capital University, but the school won¡¯t allow it. Can I go in with you?¡± Capital University does not allow anyone but faculty and students to enter. He adds, ¡°I don¡¯t want to alert the university leadership.¡± With his standing in the medical field, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to get into Capital University. Viola frowns slightly, ¡°Why are you going to Capital University?¡± Could it be¡­ Has something happened? After all, this foolish disciple was recently looking for her. ¡°I¡¯m here to find my senior brother and second senior sister,¡± Nathaniel says. ¡°Hannah and Steven are at Capital University?¡± Viola asks immediately after. Nathaniel first nods, then is taken aback, ¡°Miss Thompson, you know my senior brother and sister, too?¡± Very few people know Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram¡¯s real names. Most in the outside world refer to the two as Doctor Sutton and Doctor Ram. Unexpectedly¡­ What¡¯s most surprising is how naturally Viola addresses them. And her tone¡­ It¡¯s too familiar! Viola¡¯s expression is flat, not a trace of surprise in her eyes, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know Doctor Sutton and Doctor Ram?¡± Her answer is too simple! Just now, Viola¡¯s way of referring to Hannah and Steven was clearly familiar and close¡­ But at the moment, Nathaniel can¡¯t afford to think too much. He¡¯s eager to see the two, ¡°Miss Thompson, can you do me this favor?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Viola answers, ¡°Have a seat and eat something. After we finish eating, we can go together.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time. I have something important to ask them. Could you bring me there now, Miss Thompson?¡± Nathaniel continues. ¡°Alright,¡± Viola nods slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola turns to the other three, mentioning she needs to leave first. ¡°Go ahead; get back quickly,¡± says Eva. Viola brings Nathaniel to Capital University. The gate uses facial recognition technology. With familiar company, it isn¡¯t difficult for Nathaniel to sneak in. He just needs to follow behind Viola. Once they successfully enter the campus, Nathaniel thanks Viola. ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Viola replies. ¡°If you need any help, feel free to contact me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Nathaniel seems anxious. After bidding Viola farewell, he turns and walks away. Viola also turns and starts walking in another direction. But after a few steps, she silently follows Nathaniel¡¯s pace. This isn¡¯t right. Very soon, they arrive at the Midi Garden of Capital University. The Midi Garden is usually where Capital University receives its VIPs. The scenery inside is gorgeous, and the garden¡¯s caretaker even sheltered three fat, adorable stray cats. Viola follows Nathaniel from a safe distance. This silly disciple is still as unguarded as ever. Soon enough¡­ Nathaniel approaches a wooden house and knocks on the door. The door opens. The person who opens the door is none other than Steven Ram. Seeing Nathaniel, Steven seems quite taken aback. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°So, you really are here!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s emotions run high. ¡°Where is my second senior sister?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Steven responds, ¡°You should leave for now. I¡¯ll explain everything when I have more time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± says Nathaniel, glaring at Steven, his emotions spiraling out of control. ¡°Tell me, Master didn¡¯t die! He didn¡¯t die, did he?¡± Steven furrows his brows, ¡°You need to accept the reality. Master is gone.¡± ¡°Even if Master is gone, he wouldn¡¯t leave the Sight Restorer Plan only to you two!¡± says Nathaniel, angry. ¡°Tell me, what happened exactly!¡± Once upon a time, Suwen was engrossed in the Sight Restorer Plan. Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085 294 Song Hui is Suwen _5 Chapter 1085: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _5 Chapter 1085: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _5 This experiment was also the focus of half of Suwen¡¯s life. Nathaniel Besian understood Master well. He knew Suwen wouldn¡¯t just inexplicably hand over the entire experiment to Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram. ¡°I¡¯ve said all there is to say.¡± Nathaniel Besian punched Steven Ram, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Master is a fortune teller! Did she foresee her accident and hence hand the Sight Restorer Plan to you two! Fine, even if that¡¯s the case, then tell me, why didn¡¯t Master give the Divine Doctor Token to my second senior sister!¡± Steven Ram did not dodge this punch. ¡°You should ask Master about the Divine Doctor Token,¡± Steven Ram continued, ¡°And I believe, with Hannah¡¯s qualifications, even without the Divine Doctor Token, she can still lead the medical field and become a legend of our time!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking shit!¡± Nathaniel Besian was infuriated, he swung his fist again at Steven Ram. But this time, Steven Ram didn¡¯t take the punch. Instead, he reached out and grabbed Nathaniel Besian¡¯s hand, ¡°I warn you, there¡¯s a limit to one¡¯s patience!¡± Nathaniel Besian was almost twenty centimeters shorter than Steven Ram. His aura was also significantly weaker. Steven Ram watched Nathaniel Besian, ¡°You¡¯re just upset that Master handed over the Sight Restorer Plan to Hannah before she left.¡± When he said this, Steven Ram sneered, ¡°But if she didn¡¯t give it to Hannah, was she supposed to give it to you? Don¡¯t forget, you can¡¯t even hold a needle! In Master¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re a good-for-nothing! If it wasn¡¯t for your pitiful situation, Master wouldn¡¯t take another look at you!¡± His words were downright heartwrenching. Everyone knew Nathaniel Besian was competent, but they also knew his weakness. The catch was, he couldn¡¯t grasp the golden needle. He wasn¡¯t able to learn Suwen¡¯s golden needle acupuncture. Suwen¡¯s medical skills were formidable, but her golden needle acupuncture techniques were even more impressive. After all, the saying ¡®raise the dead and mend the bone¡¯ wasn¡¯t nonsense. Nathaniel Besian was so furious his whole body trembled. Cold sweat layered his forehead. At this moment, Hannah Sutton emerged, ¡°Did junior brother Nathaniel arrive?¡± Steven Ram let go of Nathaniel Besian¡¯s hand. Hannah was still her peaceful self, ¡°Junior brother Nathaniel, please come in.¡± Nathaniel Besian stared at Hannah Sutton, ¡°I just want to ask you one thing!¡± Hannah smiled, ¡°It won¡¯t be too late to ask once you come in.¡± Then, she turned and went inside. Nathaniel followed immediately. Steven Ram also entered, and closed the door behind him. Inside the room. As soon as Nathaniel entered, he demanded, ¡°Does Master¡¯s death have anything to do with you two?¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Junior brother Nathaniel, How can you think so? I respect Master as if she were my own parents. I love her and respect her, how would I harm her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking shit!¡± Nathaniel yelled angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just one year younger than Master, and you claim you respect her like parents?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Hannah replied. Nathaniel continued, ¡°If Master¡¯s death has nothing to do with you, then why is the Sight Restorer Proposal in your hands?¡± Valuable materials were recorded in the Sight Restorer Proposal. Master never let it out of her sight. Hannah went on, ¡°Master was always careful. Every time before a flight, she would give me important things to keep safe. Junior brother Nathaniel, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Big Brother! Big Brother wouldn¡¯t lie to you! He would never betray Master!¡± Steven Ram looked at Nathaniel Besian with a steady gaze, ¡°Yes, Hannah didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± A sarcastic smile appeared on Nathaniel¡¯s face, ¡°Now that Master is gone, your word is law!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hannah¡¯s tears flowed freely, ¡°Junior brother Nathaniel, what exactly do you want me to do before you will believe me!¡± Seeing Hannah¡¯s tears, Steven Ram frowned slightly, stepped forward, and handed her a tissue, ¡°Hannah, you don¡¯t need to explain anything to people like him.¡± After wiping her tears, Hannah said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want us siblings to become enemies! Master wouldn¡¯t want us to end up like this.¡± Nathaniel hesitated, for a moment, he couldn¡¯t distinguish whether Hannah was being sincere or deceptive. Hannah continued, ¡°Junior brother Nathaniel, like you, I also greatly respect Master and cannot accept this reality! But now that it¡¯s happened, what can I do? Think about it, why would I harm Master? What good would it be for me if Master¡¯s gone? Also, if I wanted to harm Master, why didn¡¯t I steal the Divine Doctor Token?¡± Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086 294 Song Hui is Suwen _6 Chapter 1086: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _6 Chapter 1086: 294: Song Hui is Suwen! _6 Hannah Sutton carefully observed the changes in Nathaniel Besian¡¯s emotions, then said, ¡°So, Nathaniel, our most important task now is to fulfil our master¡¯s wish and enable all the blind people in the world to regain their sight.¡± Nathaniel Besian was moved by these words. Because this was indeed their master¡¯s wish. A moment later, Nathaniel Besian raised his head, ¡°What can I do?¡± Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram exchanged a glance, a spark rapidly flashing in their eyes. ¡­ Viola Thompson was there in the dark night. Her facial color was slightly pale. Perhaps, she should have recapitulated what had happened before and after the plane crash. Could it be. Had she really raised two dogs? Viola Thompson discreetly furrowed her brows. A moment later, she returned to her dormitory. Her roommates were all still out. The dormitory was very quiet. Viola Thompson lay on the bed, her breathing shallow. With her eyes closed, she ran through the events that had transpired again in her mind. That day, Steven Ram had driven her to the airport. Steven Ram showed no abnormalities. As usual, he wished her a safe trip with the words ¡°Safe travels, Master¡±. Viola Thompson waved at him. Then, Viola Thompson suddenly noticed a detail: before going through the boarding gate, it was Steven Ram who had been carrying her bag. The bag contained all the plans and laboratory reports for the Sight Restorer Plan. Now Steven Ram claimed that he had turned the entire Sight Restorer Plan over to Hannah Sutton. Did Steven Ram swap her bag? Due to days of conducting experiments, Viola Thompson was very tired. After boarding the plane, she fell asleep. When she jolted awake from her sleep, the plane was disintegrating in mid-air. Then she lost consciousness. When she woke up again, Viola Thompson was no longer the same. Before this, Viola Thompson had never doubted the plane crash¡­ Little did she expect, all of this had been premeditated. And the likely suspects were her two favored disciples. Viola Thompson was not angry or furious. She was just heartbroken. She had taken on eight students. The first was Steven Ram, who ¨C in fact, was two years older than her. When she met Steven Ram, he was unconscious in the snow. It was Viola Thompson who saved his life with a bowl of hot soup and a bonfire. At that time, she did not consider taking Steven Ram as a student. It wasn¡¯t until the second time, when she saw Steven Ram searching for herbs in the greenbelt to treat a fellow vagabond¡¯s cold, did she change her mind. Seeing that Steven Ram had a medical talent, she casually asked him if he was interested in learning medicine from her. Upon hearing this, Steven Ram immediately kneeled and acknowledged her as his master. Finding him quite spirited, she officially took him as a disciple. She took Hannah Sutton as a student at the request of an old friend. She couldn¡¯t say no, so she reluctantly took her under her wing. Owing to her immersion in laboratory experiments, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t know much about Hannah Sutton compared to the other students. All she roughly knew was that Hannah Sutton was very clever and she was well-liked in the Sacred Medical Hall by her fellow disciples. Let¡¯s not talk about the rest of the disciples for now. Her last disciple was Nathaniel Besian. Among all her students, Nathaniel Besian ranked eighth, so Viola Thompson often called him Bob. Before Nathaniel Besian acknowledged her as his master, he had already made some achievements in the medical field, but he was always unsatisfied with himself. At that time, Viola Thompson¡¯s laboratory was understaffed, so she took Nathaniel Besian as her last student. Viola Thompson¡¯s thoughts were gradually drifting away. ¡°Screech-¡± At that moment, the sound of a door opening was heard in the air. Then came the voices of her roommates talking. ¡°Did you guys hear? Doctor Sutton and Doctor Ram came to our school, it is said that half of their Sight Restorer Plan has been completed, and now even Professor Joseph Cox has joined Doctor Sutton¡¯s Sight Restorer Plan!¡± ¡°Of course, I heard. I heard that Miss Sutton is Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s most promising disciple and also the one most likely to succeed her as head of the Sacred Medical Hall!¡± ¡°Now Viola Thompson is really going to be the butt of the joke!¡± ¡°Shh! Keep your voices down, what if she comes back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be back, she¡¯s busy with her experiment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter, she honestly thinks she can compete with Miss Sutton.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then a burst of laughter ensued. Viola wasn¡¯t annoyed. She sat up from the bed, tidied up her hair, and walked out. Seeing the unperturbed Viola, Wage was stunned,¡±Vi¡­Viola? You¡¯re in the dorm?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Caught gossiping about Viola behind her back, Wage felt awkward. She scratched her hair, trying to speak, ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± ¡°No need to explain,¡± Viola replied with a light smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Wage was originally unaffected by this, but hearing these words, her face turned pale. It would have been better if Viola didn¡¯t say anything. Watching Viola¡¯s retreating figure, Wage swallowed and pledged to herself that she would never gossip about her formidable roommate again. This feeling is not good at all. Even though Viola didn¡¯t say anything just now, even though she was smiling when she interacted with Wage, Wage still felt a sense of lingering fear and goosebumps all over. Betty came over at that time and said with a smile, ¡°Wage, what are you afraid of? She will not be able to gloat for long.¡± Viola¡¯s Sight Restorer Plan would inevitably fail. One could look forward to what Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram would do instead. Wage swallowed, ¡°Although you say that, even if Viola¡¯s Sight Restorer plan fails, she won¡¯t be expelled. She will still share a dorm with us! Betty, have you forgotten about the past? We should keep a low profile in the future!¡± Betty huffed coldly, how could she possibly forget the past! She was just waiting. One day, she would make Viola pay. ¡°Coward!¡± The new roommate didn¡¯t know what to say at this point. She quickly picked up her meal card and left. It was better not to interfere in this matter. On the other side. Nathaniel Besian emerged from the Midi Garden. His back was rather lonely. And somewhat desolate. Just then. A familiar voice resonated in the air. ¡°Bob.¡± Just like countless times in the past. His master would call him like this. ¡°Master!¡± Nathaniel Besian sprang up immediately and turned back. But there was no one behind him. Nathaniel Besian realized that it might have been an auditory hallucination. His master was gone. And he might never come back. ¡°Master, rest assured, I will definitely find out the truth about the plane crash and avenge you.¡± Nathaniel Besian took a deep breath. Just then, a slender figure slowly emerged from behind the sturdy camphor tree. ¡°Bob, it¡¯s me.¡± Nathaniel Besian thought he was hallucinating again. He rubbed his eyes, but the scene before him remained the same. Although the light was not very good at night. He could still recognize from the silhouette that it was his master. And apart from his master, no one called him Bob. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It¡¯s Master! Master is back! Nathaniel Besian was incredibly excited, and started to sprint towards his master. ¡°Master!¡± However, when he was next to his master, he froze in surprise, ¡°Miss Thompson?!¡± Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087 295 Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Chapter 1087: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_1 Chapter 1087: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_1 Upon seeing that it was Viola Thompson who had arrived, the light in Nathaniel Besian¡¯s lowered eyes vanished completely. Viola Thompson slightly curled her lips, ¡°Are you disappointed to see me?¡± Nathaniel Besian scratched his head, took a moment, and like he had suddenly recalled something, asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, what did you just call me?¡± ¡°Bob.¡± Nathaniel Besian gaped. How did Viola Thompson know his nickname was Bob? Then, considering that Viola Thompson knew the formula for golden needle acupuncture¡­ Nathaniel Besian¡¯s eyes filled with a look of utter disbelief. Could it be¡­ Could it be that Viola Thompson is his Master? No! That¡¯s impossible! Although his Master was also quite young and even looked somewhat like Viola Thompson¡­. They were two different people. The most important fact was that Viola Thompson was only nineteen this year. The ages did not match. Since Viola Thompson decided to see Nathaniel Besian, she also decided to be truthful to him. Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram were too cunning, and Nathaniel Besian would definitely be used by them if he was alone. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to talk things out.¡± Nathaniel Besian gulped, ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson turned around and set off. Nathaniel Besian immediately followed her. The lights inside the campus were slightly yellowish. Slightly blurred. The more Nathaniel Besian looked at Viola Thompson¡¯s figure, the more familiar it seemed. Soon, they arrived at a tea house. Viola Thompson ordered an Elegant Private Room. Viola Thompson declined the help of the tea master to make tea. She sat cross-legged in front of the tea table, with her fair fingers interleaved among the tea utensils. When the tea utensils clashed together, they gave off a crisp sound. The smoke from the tea added to the mystery of her exceptionally beautiful face. Nathaniel Besian stared at Viola Thompson. The strange feeling grew stronger. ¡°Sit.¡± Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyes. For some strange reason, Nathaniel Besian felt a little nervous, and he only sat down after a few seconds. Although he knew that the person in front of him could not possibly be his Master, he was still nervous. So strange! After a moment, Viola Thompson had finished brewing a pot of tea and poured Nathaniel Besian a cup. The tea was jade green, and the aroma spread out. Viola Thompson was not good at cooking, but her tea brewing skills were top-notch and unique. Nathaniel Besian was not in the mood to drink tea, he looked at Viola Thompson and asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, what do you want to tell me?¡± Perhaps Nathaniel Besian was not aware that he had subconsciously changed the way he addressed Viola Thompson from ¡®you¡¯ to the more respectful ¡®you.¡¯ Viola Thompson¡¯s face gave nothing away, ¡°When you finish your tea, you will know everything.¡± Nathaniel Besian lifted his cup and was just about to drain it when he suddenly remembered something his Master had said. ¡°One must savor tea with their heart to truly understand its many flavors. Do not gulp down like eating peonies.¡± Nathaniel Besian took a sip. The next second, he was left stunned. This taste. So familiar! Nathaniel Besian had tasted tea brewed by many, but most of the time, the results were all alike. Only his Master¡¯s tea was different from everyone else¡¯s. But the tea that Viola Thompson brewed was exactly the same as his Master¡¯s. Not a bit different! What were the odds that so many coincidences could exist in this world. He should have realized this sooner. He should have known it when Viola Thompson demonstrated golden needle acupuncture. In an instant, Nathaniel Besian¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. He put down his teacup, stood up from the cushion and, with a ¡®swoosh,¡¯ knelt in front of Viola Thompson. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Get up quickly,¡± Viola Thompson reached out to help him up. Nathaniel Besian wept like a child, he hugged Viola Thompson tightly, ¡°Master, do you have any idea what I have been through these past six months¡­ where have you been? I had such a hard time looking for you.¡± ¡°This is a long story, don¡¯t get too excited now, calm down, and I will explain everything slowly to you.¡± How could Nathaniel Besian calm down, he let go of Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, wait a moment, I need to check if I am dreaming!¡± As soon as these words fell, Nathaniel Besian gave himself a slap in the face. Swoosh! Ouch! Nathaniel Besian sharply drew in a breath of cold air. It hurt. It really hurt. Despite the pain, Nathaniel Besian was extremely excited! Nathaniel Besian took a deep breath, ¡°Master, I¡¯m so happy right now! Please tell me this isn¡¯t a dream!¡± No one could understand how Nathaniel Besian was feeling at this moment. ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s not a dream.¡± Nathaniel Besian slowly regained his composure, ¡°Actually, the senior and second sisters are also at Capital University, did you know that? I will go tell them the good news now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, Nathaniel Besian turned around and started to run. ¡°Bob, wait.¡± Nathaniel Besian stopped in his tracks, looked back at Viola Thompson, and asked with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master?¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell them about this for now.¡± When it came to his Master¡¯s words, Nathaniel Besian never questioned why, but continued, ¡°Master, then you should tell me, what exactly happened?¡± Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088 295 Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Chapter 1088: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_2 Chapter 1088: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_2 ¡°Sit down first.¡± Nathaniel Besian obediently sat down. Viola Thompson took a sip of tea and began recounting the day¡¯s events. It was an ordinary day. Because of her job, Viola almost had to fly in and out of various cities every week. But she never expected to encounter a plane crash. ¡°I thought I was going to die, but when I opened my eyes, I became the Viola Thompson you see now.¡± Even now, Viola found it incredible. If these words were spoken by someone else, Nathaniel certainly would not have believed them. He would even have scoffed. In this era, still using such explanations was expected to scare people off. But now, the person telling him all this was his Master. As long as it was spoken by his Master. He believed it all! ¡°Master, you are such a good person, saving so many people. God doesn¡¯t have the heart to watch you die young.¡± Nathaniel spoke incoherently with emotion. As if remembering something, he continued, ¡°By the way, why did you pass the Sight Restorer Proposal to our eldest and second disciples?¡± Viola Thompson gently shook her head, ¡°From beginning to end, I never gave them the proposal.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Nathaniel turned pale, realizing something was wrong, ¡°Then how did the Sight Restorer Proposal end up in their hands?¡± Viola continued, ¡°Your eldest disciple was with me the day I boarded the plane. I suspect that he tampered with things.¡± Steven Ram was the first disciple Viola took in. Adding to his exceptional talent in medicine, his good character, his responsible attitude towards his fellow disciples, plus how Steven¡¯s life was saved by her. Knowing Steven inside and out, she didn¡¯t take any precautions against him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the plane crash behind me definitely has something to do with them!¡± At this point, Nathaniel stood up in a rage, ¡°I am going to confront them now!¡± Even if it took his life, he was determined to hold Steven Ram and Hannah Sutton¡¯s parents accountable. ¡°Bob, stand still.¡± Nathaniel stopped in his tracks, ¡°Master, today I am going to clean house at the Sacred Medical Hall! After they treated you like this, are you still protecting these ungrateful and vicious people?¡± ¡°Bob, you¡¯re acting too impulsively,¡± Viola¡¯s expression was indifferent, her face showing no particular emotion, ¡°The most important thing for us now is to find out the truth.¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel calmed down somewhat. Viola continued, ¡°Sit down and have some tea first.¡± Nathaniel sat down and picked up his cup to have a sip of tea. One must not disobey the master¡¯s orders. Nathaniel would only be so obedient in front of his master. ¡°Bob, after all these things happened, you are still the same as before, being unguarded towards people and things. I told you many times that the most important thing before facing a problem is to stay calm, then to think about the most beneficial way for yourself, not to act impulsively. What if there are more people involved in this matter than Steven Ram and Hannah Sutton? By doing so, wouldn¡¯t you be alerting the targets of our investigation?¡± ¡°Master, I was wrong¡­¡± Nathanial lowered his head, like a child who had done something wrong. Viola continued, ¡°And, you¡¯re sure that I am your master just because you drank some tea?¡± ¡°I know you are! You must be! Because except for you, there¡¯s no one else in the world that can make this kind of tea!¡± Nathaniel continued, ¡°Also, actually, the first time I saw you at Capital City Hospital, I found you quite familiar. I even doubted whether I had seen you somewhere, but I didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it or expect that anything would happen to you! I didn¡¯t even expect that our eldest disciples would betray you!¡± All of these things far exceeded Nathaniel¡¯s expectations. Viola looked at Nathaniel, she felt somewhat gratified. This disciple was not taken in for nothing. ¡°Master, what should we do now? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Viola poured Nathaniel a cup of tea, ¡°Bob, don¡¯t worry. What goes around comes around. Everyone who deserves retribution won¡¯t get away.¡± Her voice was soft but resolute. After these words, she continued, ¡°How is your golden needle acupuncture training going recently?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost complete.¡± Viola nodded in agreement slightly. The Master and her disciple spoke for a long time. It was not until midnight that Viola left the cafe. She was alone, walking in the dark night with the bright moon as her company. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moonlight cast a lustrous glow on her, radiating a sense of mystery. ¡°Viola Thompson!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly echoed in the air. Viola slightly turned her head. The newcomer was a man adorned in foreign clothes. He was clad in gold and silver, had a long beard, although his style seemed mature, his face was handsome, which added an extraordinary temperament that ordinary people didn¡¯t possess. Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089 295 Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Chapter 1089: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_3 Chapter 1089: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_3 ¡°Do you still remember me? I¡¯m Visha Garcia, Nako Garcia¡¯s brother.¡± Only then did Viola Thompson respond, ¡°Hello.¡± Visha Garcia looked at Viola Thompson, his face filled with apologies, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the harm my sister has caused you.¡± ¡°You are you, she is her.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was indifferent. The person who should apologize was definitely not Visha Garcia. Although that was the case, Visha Garcia couldn¡¯t overcome the guilt he felt. Visha Garcia hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Viola, when you have time, let¡¯s have a cup of tea?¡± ¡°Mr. Garcia, I believe I have mentioned it to you, I am already engaged.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was lightly spoken. Visha Garcia didn¡¯t want to give up, ¡°but you are not yet married.¡± Then, Visha Garcia continued, ¡°Besides, he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing, he is not good enough for you!¡± Viola simply smiled, ¡°All those things are not important, the important thing is that I like him.¡± With just one sentence, Visha Garcia knew he lost. Lost utterly and completely. ¡°Best wishes,¡± Visha Garcia said with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± After expressing her thanks, Viola turned and walked away. Visha Garcia watched Viola¡¯s retreating figure and sighed. Despite her rejection, he did not stop liking her. Her demeanor made her even more attractive. Another girl might have been tempted to hide her situation, creating ambiguity and slowly nurturing his affection. But not Viola. She didn¡¯t offer any hope from the beginning. She didn¡¯t create ambiguity, she kept her distance from him. This girl, she was truly self-respecting and self-loving. Perhaps. This was an inherent trait in the character of Sinian people. From this moment on, it wasn¡¯t just liking, Visha Garcia¡¯s feelings for Viola Thompson became more of admiration. This girl, not only is she beautiful, but she embodies both capabilities and appeal, her character and determination were also admirable. He stood there for a while, and when he completely lost sight of Viola, Visha Garcia turned and left. ¡­ Soon, the next day arrived. Mila left early in the morning to go to the airport to meet her parents. A 9:30 morning flight. When Mila arrived, it was just five minutes before 9:30. She stood for a while, finally seeing the outcoming crowd. Mila searched the crowd for her parents when she saw two familiar faces, she immediately waved and shouted, ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Lady Nasef had keen hearing and immediately grabbed her husband, Mr. Hayden¡¯s hand, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s Mila! It¡¯s our daughter, Mila.¡± ¡°To the southwest.¡± Lady Nasef added. Mr. Hayden immediately looked in the southwest direction and sure enough he saw Mila¡¯s face, he spoke excitedly, ¡°Mila.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom! I¡¯m here!¡± Mr. Hayden, pulling Lady Nasef with one hand and his luggage with the other, quickly ran over. ¡°Mila!¡± In a moment, the family of three warmly hugged each other. Lady Nasef, very excited, held Mila¡¯s hand,¡±When can I meet Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. First, let¡¯s go settle down at the hotel, then have a meal. After eating, I¡¯ll take you and dad to the laboratory to meet her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lady Nasef nodded. Before her parents arrived in the Nine Continents, Mila had already booked a hotel. She first led her parents to the hotel, they freshened up, then went to eat. After nearly nine hours on the flight, both were a bit hungry at this time. After finishing the meal, it was just past one in the afternoon. Mila brought her parents to Capital University. All the members of the lab were present that day. Mila introduced her parents to everyone. Seeing Mila¡¯s mother, Vincent Lee thought of his mother far away in Sinian country. Lady Nasef was lucky. At least she found a husband who would never abandon her. As for his mother¡­ ¡°Dad, mom, this is Miss Thompson, Viola Thompson, who I often talk about.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Thompson.¡± Mr. Hayden shook hands with Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hello, Mr. Hayden.¡± With Mila¡¯s assistance, Lady Nasef also held Viola¡¯s hand. Although she couldn¡¯t see, through touch and smell, she could discern that the woman standing in front of her surely had the most beautiful face in the world. ¡°Miss Thompson, I am Nasa Wilga.¡± This was Lady Nasef¡¯s full name. She rarely introduced herself with her full name, Viola was the only one. Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090 295 Teacher and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Chapter 1090: 295: Teacher and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_4 Chapter 1090: 295: Teacher and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_4 Mila, standing next to them, seemed slightly stunned. ¡°Good day, Lady Nasef.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± After she returned the greeting, Viola continued, ¡°Lady Nasef, the risk of a retinal transplant is high, and you are the first person in the world to undergo an Artificial Retina Transplant. We are only 50% confident of success.¡± ¡°I am aware.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Then do you know what you will face if the surgery fails?¡± ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Lady Nasef laughed, ¡°Miss Thompson, isn¡¯t there a saying in Sinian Country that no one is unacquainted with death since ancient times? Some people die appropriately. If the operation fails, I would consider it a sacrifice for scientific research!¡± ¡°You are very great.¡± Viola said. Lady Nasef shook her head to deny it, ¡°It¡¯s not greatness. I am just too afraid of darkness. Between darkness and sacrificing myself for research, I chose the latter.¡± Every time she opened her eyes, what awaited Lady Nasef was endless darkness. She was too afraid of living such days! Instead of living on borrowed time, she might as well be dead. So, even if the surgery fails, Lady Nasef wouldn¡¯t regret it. Viola looked at Mr. Hayden, ¡°Mr. Hayden, what about you?¡± Hayden nodded, ¡°I respect my wife¡¯s choice.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, don¡¯t worry. My family members are also aware of my wife¡¯s choice. This is a document they¡¯ve signed. Even if the surgery fails, we won¡¯t blame you. We¡¯ve all prepared mentally. You shouldn¡¯t feel pressured. Success comes from numerous failures! Even if we don¡¯t succeed this time, I believe that you will succeed one day!¡± After he finished speaking, Hayden handed the signed document to Viola. Viola accepted the document. Lady Nasef immediately asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, when can the transplant surgery be prepared? Can it happen now?¡± She was rather anxious! ¡°Not right now,¡± Viola went on to explain, ¡°Before the surgery, we need to check your body¡¯s condition and look for any possible rejection reactions.¡± Mila also said, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be anxious, Viola has arranged everything.¡± Viola looked at Mila, ¡°We have to arrange for your parents to stay in the observation room tonight.¡± ¡°That can be arranged.¡± Mila nodded. On the other side. Capital University¡¯s official account officially announced the collaboration between Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram with Capital University to set up the Sight Restorer Plan. The news broke out. The medical world exploded. Who were Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were both apprentices of Suwen. Especially Hannah Sutton. Hannah Sutton was the only female student among Suwen¡¯s eight apprentices, and Suwen particularly adored her. She was certain to inherit his legacy. Moreover, not only was Hannah Sutton Suwen¡¯s apprentice, she was also the heir to the Sutton family. [Comparatively, the National Top Scorer seems like a joke.] [Yeah, how can she compete with Hannah Sutton?] [Looking forward to the Sight Restorer Plan!] [Insider news, I heard that the Sight Restorer Plan has already completed half of its process because Hannah Sutton prefers to maintain a low profile, so it was only announced now.] [So true, there¡¯s no basis for comparison between people. A certain talented lady has been making a big fuss from the beginning, as if she¡¯s afraid others won¡¯t know. She¡¯s just a clown!] [To be fair, although I also think that Viola won¡¯t be able to complete the Sight Restorer Plan, didn¡¯t she keep a low profile? She just shares daily life and her pets on Facebook. It¡¯s the prodigy from Country Polluton joining Viola¡¯s S Laboratory that attracted international news attention! Are you saying that Viola should ask international news to advertise for her?] [Fun fact, the prodigy from Country Polluton is actually Sinian, but he immigrated to Polluton later. Now, he has even applied to give up his Polluton nationality and recover his original nationality.] [You above, stop defending! Viola only got big because of her marketing tactics. A while ago, there was a marketing post saying all scientific experiments come from countless failures. So even if Viola truly fails, it¡¯s understandable. Her spirit is worth learning! My god, learn what? Learn her arrogance? It simply corrupts the values of young people!] [The situation Viola is in today is entirely a result of her own doing!] [Exactly! Who told her not to cherish her reputation!] [¡­] [I heard that Viola¡¯s side has completed the cultivation of the retina and just needs to transplant it into a human body. Moreover, the first person for transplantation has already arrived at Nine Continent Island and is scheduled to undergo transplant surgery in a week.] Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091 295 Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Chapter 1091: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_5 Chapter 1091: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_5 [Is there really someone brave enough to undergo the transplant? Aren¡¯t they afraid of dying?] [I think it¡¯s the mother of one of the S Laboratory members.] [I think I¡¯m starting to believe that Viola Thompson can actually complete the Sight Restorer Plan. Would she dare to perform surgery on others if she didn¡¯t have any confidence? This is a matter of life and death! Doesn¡¯t she fear going to jail?] If the surgery is completed and the human body rejects the transplant, it could lead to death. [Viola Thompson is no fool. She surely wouldn¡¯t take such a risk. Normally, before performing such surgeries, the patient would have already signed a surgical risk notification form, as well as a family consent form, that fully discloses the potential dangers of the operation to the patient and their family. Thus, even if the surgery fails, Viola Thompson will not bear any responsibility.] [Ah, so that¡¯s how it works! No wonder Viola Thompson doesn¡¯t seem worried. How is this any different from playing with people¡¯s lives?] [That¡¯s terrifying!] [If the operation fails, not only will Viola Thompson not be liable, but people will actually commend her for her dedication to science. After all, not just anyone can set up a laboratory and launch a competition.] [Viola Thompson is now infamous. Who would commend her?] [¡­] Steven Ram and Hannah Sutton¡¯s partnership to launch the Sight Restorer Plan at Capital University not only made international headlines but also took the university¡¯s students by surprise. The news quickly became a major topic of conversation. It was then that Liam Lee suddenly came to Capital University and sat in front of Vincent Lee. ¡°Vincent, we are father and son after all. Come home with me now, and all you have to do is sincerely apologize to your Aunt Holly, and everything that happened before will be forgotten. Plus, I know you¡¯ve always wanted your mother to regain her sight and experience the world again. I can make that wish come true. You¡¯ve seen the news, right? Doctor Sutton and Doctor Ram have already established a laboratory at your university, and if you¡¯re willing to go home with me, I can get you a place in M Laboratory.¡± Everyone at Capital University is eager to join M Laboratory. The Sight Restorer Plan is an experiment of great benefit to the public. If it¡¯s successful, it will make a permanent mark in human history. Unfortunately, there are only ten openings in M Laboratory at present. Liam worked hard to use many of his connections to secure one of these positions. Originally, Liam was ready to give up on his son and start a new family with Holly. But no matter how hard he tried, Holly didn¡¯t seem to be able to get pregnant. Liam knew he could not let the Price family line end because of his rash decisions. No matter what, Vincent was his only son. So, he sought out Vincent. Vincent said, ¡°Mr. Lee, didn¡¯t we already cut off our father-son relationship?¡± The father-son relationship should have been severed a long time ago. Hearing this, Liam frowned slightly, ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Perhaps realizing his tone was inappropriate, Liam quickly changed it, ¡°Vincent, we are father and son by blood. No matter what happens, when the bone is broken, the tendons are still connected. There is no father in this world who doesn¡¯t want his son to do well, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already checked, your citizenship application hasn¡¯t been approved internationally yet, and there¡¯s only one day left until the deadline. Vincent, some opportunities, once missed, will be gone forever. Country Polluton just wants to see your attitude. As long as you present a positive demeanor, they will reject your application immediately, and you will maintain your Polluton citizenship. Not only can you keep your Polluton citizenship, but you can also work with Miss Sutton and others to accomplish the Sight Restorer Plan! I have paved the path for you, my foolish son, you can¡¯t afford to make a mistake at this critical moment!¡± The most important thing in life is to seize the moment. Vincent looked up at Liam, ¡°I trust Viola Thompson, and I don¡¯t need Polluton citizenship.¡± ¡°Why are you so insistent on going against me?¡± Liam was somewhat angry. Vincent replied with a smile, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be a dishonorable and unfaithful person.¡± One sentence, two meanings. Liam, having abandoned his first wife years ago, was just such a dishonorable and unfaithful person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liam furrowed his eyebrows. An unfilial son! He was an utterly unfilial son! ¡°Also,¡± Vincent continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you came here today. If Holly could still conceive, you wouldn¡¯t come looking for me! Mr. Lee, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± A younger Vincent had chosen to leave with Liam because he had had no choice. Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092 295 Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Chapter 1092: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_6 Chapter 1092: 295: Master and Disciple Finally Recognize Each Other_6 If he hadn¡¯t chosen to follow Liam Lee back then, staying with his mother, he would have been a burden. But by choosing to follow Liam, he not only made himself better, but also allowed his mother to live a life free from worries about food and clothing. Liam Lee didn¡¯t love him at all. He was merely a tool needed to carry on the Price family¡¯s legacy. Being hit where it hurts by Vincent Lee, Liam was almost driven to fury, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°What? Mr. Lee, am I wrong?¡± Liam was so angry his face turned pale, ¡°You¡¯re an ungrateful and vicious man! If it wasn¡¯t for me, would you have achieved what you have today?¡± ¡°Mr. Lee can¡¯t handle this? Do you forget how you treated my mom back then?¡± If Liam Lee had forgotten, he still remembered. Every single thing, Vincent never dared to forget. Liam Lee tried hard to calm himself down, after all, Vincent was his own flesh and blood, ¡°I only have one question for you now, will you come with me?¡± ¡°Want me to go with you? In your dreams!¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Liam nodded, ¡°then don¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°I will never regret my own decision!¡± Never regret? Hearing this, Liam wanted to laugh. Did Vincent really think that Viola Thompson could complete the Sight Restorer Plan? It¡¯s merely a pipe dream! Just wait. His day of regret is not far off. Just as Liam was about to say something, a sudden ringtone cut through the air. He wanted to hang up directly, but seeing it was Holly who called, he still answered the phone, ¡°Hello.¡± He didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end of the phone, but Liam¡¯s expression changed from anger to joy, ¡°What? Really? Wait! I¡¯m coming back immediately!¡± As he was saying this, he ran out the door, even forgetting to take the hat on the table. He was so excited. Could it be¡­ Holly is pregnant? So, he was right. The reason why Liam came to him today was that he and Holly could not have a second child. Thinking about this, a mocking and melancholic look appeared in Vincent¡¯s eyes. But soon, Vincent took a deep breath and tried to calm down. He didn¡¯t need to be heartbroken over such a person. On the other side. Liam hurried back home. Seeing him return, Holly immediately handed him the prepared bird¡¯s nest, ¡°Price, you must be tired, drink some bird¡¯s nest.¡± Liam didn¡¯t have the mood to drink bird¡¯s nest, he went straight to the point: ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Holly nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Liam was very excited now. Holly laughed, ¡°How could I fool you with something like this?¡± At that, Holly picked up the pregnancy test and ultrasound report from the side, ¡°Look at this.¡± Liam took the pregnancy test and ultrasound report, his face immediately full of smiles, ¡°Well, it¡¯s really true. Heaven has not forsaken us! Holly, if you can give birth to a chubby boy for our Price family, he will be the heir of our Price family! I will give him everything!¡± Holly was originally portrayed as a good stepmother, she laughed: ¡°Price, you can¡¯t say that, Vincent is also your child, you can¡¯t be partial. The two children should be treated fairly.¡± Thinking of Liam¡¯s attitude today, and hearing Holly¡¯s remarks, Liam felt more than ever that Vincent was an ungrateful child, ¡°I don¡¯t have that son anymore! And you¡¯re not allowed to mention him in front of me!¡± At these words, a glint of light flashed in Holly¡¯s lowered gaze. She had been waiting for Liam to say this. After thinking it over, Liam was still somewhat uneasy and said to the servant, ¡°Go and ask Dr. Zhang over.¡± Dr. Zhang was the Price family¡¯s family doctor. The servant nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Doctor Zhang arrived promptly. Liam Lee smiled and said, ¡°My wife hasn¡¯t been feeling well lately. Could you take a look and see what¡¯s wrong?¡± Doctor Zhang, also a disciple of ancient medicine, took Holly¡¯s pulse and then laughed, ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Lee. Mrs. Lee is pregnant!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Liam asked. It seems his virility remains unabated. Doctor Zhang nodded, ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re not reassured, you can also go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Holly continued, ¡°We¡¯ve already checked at the hospital. Price called you over because he wasn¡¯t reassured. Mr. Zhang, is there anything I need to pay attention to during pregnancy? It¡¯s my first time, so I don¡¯t really understand.¡± She deliberately emphasized that this was her first pregnancy. She was also reminding Liam that over the years, for the sake of Vincent Lee, she had given up so much. Unexpectedly, Vincent was still ungrateful. Doctor Zhang said, ¡°Avoid intercourse during the first three months. You should also be careful with your diet. I will provide a dietary list for the housekeeper later.¡± At these words, Holly looked somewhat embarrassed and nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor Zhang.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Doctor Zhang said after packing up his medical box, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lee, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Liam personally saw Doctor Zhang out, and gave him a large red packet as a gift. Holly touched her still-flat belly, her face full of satisfaction. Competing with her? Vincent had a lot to learn. If she was able to push away Vincent¡¯s birth mother back then, she could also push away Vincent now. M Laboratory. Hannah Sutton sat at the experimental table, looking at Steven Ram, ¡°Steven, do you regret our decisions up until now?¡± ¡°No regrets.¡± Steven uttered each word pauses in between. Hannah sighed, her eyes slightly red, ¡°But I feel like I¡¯ve done you wrong. After all, no matter how Master treated me, she was truly good to you. And you betrayed her for me¡­¡± Seeing this, Steven immediately stepped forward and grasped Hannah¡¯s hand, ¡°Hannah, I told you, I would protect you with my life. No matter what you do, even if it means betraying our Master, I will stand by you unconditionally!¡± After all, there would be no Steven Ram of today without Hannah. Steven is a man who repays his debts. From the day Hannah saved him, Steven decided that he wanted to stay by her side till death do them part. At that time, Steven was a homeless vagabond. Survival was easier in the summer, but once winter came, life for the homeless was unbearable, many homeless lives ended on winter nights. He remembered one winter when there was heavy snowfall, Steven, as usual, huddled up in an abandoned factory, shivering. He had no clothes and no food. He was both hungry and cold, and under the dual assault, he eventually lost consciousness. In his haze, it seemed like someone had lit a campfire for him, instantly, he was enveloped with warmth, and then, that person also put a thick down jacket on him. He thought everything was an illusion. However, when Steven woke up, he found not only a bright campfire beside him, but also a white down jacket on him, and most importantly, there was a stack of packaged food next to him. There was warm porridge, bread, and even a few hundred dollars at the bottom of the stack. Everything was there. But the person offering the timely help was nowhere to be seen. Steven survived that winter with these items, witnessing several of his homeless companions die from the harsh cold or hunger. Afterwards, he had been looking for the person who saved him that year. Unfortunately, he had no clues. Until Hannah appeared. When he first saw Hannah, she was wearing a down jacket identical to the one he received. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once by chance, he learned that Hannah¡¯s house was not far from where he had roamed as a vagabond. Overwhelmed with relief, Steven immediately sought her out in private and asked her if she had helped a homeless man. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve helped many people. I don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re referring to.¡± From then on, Steven firmly believed that Hannah was the person he had been seeking. In all these years, Hannah has indeed been silently helping the homeless without asking for anything in return. Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093 296 A famous big shot _1 Chapter 1093: 296: A famous big shot! _1 Chapter 1093: 296: A famous big shot! _1 Hannah Sutton was the most wonderful girl Steven Ram had ever met. She was kind-hearted. She lived without conflict. Despite being the daughter of a wealthy family, she showed no arrogance or pride. If it were anyone else, they would undoubtedly steer clear of a filthy, homeless man. But Hannah didn¡¯t avoid him, instead, she left behind her down jacket. It was from that moment that Steven Ram regained his confidence in life. He, who used to be cold and indifferent, started using his limited medical knowledge to help other homeless people he encountered. It was a strange coincidence. One day, Steven Ram, was found by Divine Doctor Suwen while he was picking herbs in the greenspace, just like he always did. Divine Doctor Suwen was astonished at the time. As a legendary divine doctor she usually got her medicinal herbs from the wholesale market or deep in the mountains, she had never known that herbs could be found in the greenspaces of the city center. Seeing his potential in medicine, Suwen, after some conversation, asked him if he would like to be her apprentice. She also offered to help him get out of his plight, help him register as a resident, get an identity card, and even promised to teach him advanced medical skills. If Hannah was his salvation in a dire moment, then Suwen was the icing on the cake. Both of them arrived just in time. Only after becoming Suwen¡¯s disciple did Steven realize the extent of his luck. This young girl, who was even younger than himself, was actually a world-renowned divine doctor. As Suwen¡¯s first disciple, Steven Ram became well-known, and Suwen did not treat him harshly. She took him into the bustling city and deep into the mountains, resolving countless puzzling diseases. Gradually. Steven Ram didn¡¯t need to rely on Suwen anymore, he could treat patients on his own. His previous life as a homeless man seemed to have vanished overnight. It was at this time. Hannah appeared again. Initially, Steven didn¡¯t pay much attention to this unassuming junior sister.b Until one day, Hannah suddenly wore that down jacket. It was then that Steven realised that his saviour had been right in front of him all along. He swore. He would protect Hannah well in this lifetime. As for what he owed his Master, he would repay it in his next life. After all, Hannah saved his life. If not for Hannah, he would have long been reduced to mere bones. The most important thing was that Hannah never exploited his gratitude. Everything he did for Hannah was entirely voluntary. ¡°Senior Brother, thank you.¡± Hannah looked at Steven, moved. Steven smiled and said, ¡°Hannah, if we have to thank each other, it will never end. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have died a long time ago.¡± If anyone should say thank you, it should be him to Hannah. Hannah pretended to take it lightly and breezily said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry about it. At that time, I never thought I had saved someone so remarkable.¡± Hannah¡¯s father was a close friend of Suwen¡¯s. Years ago, Mr. Sutton invited Suwen over for a visit. When Hannah first met Suwen, she was stunned. Divine Doctor Suwen became famous at the age of sixteen. With her golden needle technique known worldwide, Hannah initially thought Suwen must be an ugly person. After all, in many cases, talent and appearance are inversely proportional. If one is ugly, then they must be talented. If one is exceptionally beautiful, then likely, they are not smart. As for Suwen. Even if not ugly, her appearance was probably mediocre. So on that day, Hannah dressed up. She always thought of herself as a child of destiny. Not only was she born into a good family, she was talented and extremely good-looking. Since childhood, Hannah never lacked for suitors. But what Hannah didn¡¯t expect was that Suwen turned out to be so radiant. Not only was her appearance ethereal, her character was also beyond ordinary. The first time she saw Suwen, a proverb came to her mind. The noble mountain. Since then, Suwen has become Hannah¡¯s idol, she wanted to emulate Suwen in everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One day, while she was shopping, she saw a down jacket identical to the one Suwen wore. The price was reasonable. Usually, Hannah would not have looked twice at it, but imagining Suwen shining in the jacket, she bought it without hesitation. At that time, Hannah had no idea that this ordinary down jacket would bring her such great rewards. Steven Ram was Suwen¡¯s eldest disciple and because of his outstanding medical skills, Suwen trusted him completely. Suwen probably wouldn¡¯t even dream that the disciple she trusted would betray her. Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094 296 A famous big shot _2 Chapter 1094: 296: A famous big shot! _2 Chapter 1094: 296: A famous big shot! _2 The thought brought a glimmer of cunning to Hannah Sutton¡¯s eyes. Steven Ram appeared noble and aloof to the outside world. Yet to her, he was nothing more than a sycophantic dog. One that did not even merit the sycophantic title. For her, Steven Ram could even betray his own Master. Hannah suppressed a smug smile and turned to look at Steven. ¡°Senior Brother, sometimes I do feel guilty about our Master. After all, she was our Master¡­ But when I saw her shining bright, I felt such envy! I desperately wanted to be like her. I even had my father beg her to accept me as her disciple¡­ But she just didn¡¯t care about me, and I truly hated her for it!¡± Tears welled up in Hannah¡¯s eyes. ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault that your relationship with Master turned out this way. If it weren¡¯t for me, you and¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Steven cut her off. ¡°No, Hannah! This incident has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s all on me! You really shouldn¡¯t take on any of this guilt.¡± Hannah remained unblemished. He was the one who had done wrong. He was the one who had betrayed his Master! He should be the one to face the consequences. It was all him! He was okay with his hands being stained with blood. He would not let the spotless Hannah also become tainted. Hannah continued: ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have done any of this!¡± ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t think that way,¡± Steven replied. ¡°I did all of this so you could be happy, so you could get what you want, not so that you could carry such mental burdens!¡± His intentions were solely for Hannah¡¯s happiness. To be honest, Steven had hesitated a lot before committing the act. Regardless of everything, Suwen was his Master. All his achievements were because of Suwen. But¡­ Compared to Hannah, Suwen¡¯s importance weighed a little lighter. He could repay Suwen¡¯s kindness in the next life. But he couldn¡¯t owe Hannah her life. After much internal struggle, Steven began his preparations. Even though Suwen usually immersed herself in various experiments, she was always alert. Plus, being a doctor, she would have noticed any tampering with her meals. After ponderous thought, Steven eventually decided to act on the plane. It was convenient. He knew people in an airline company. ¡°Hannah, as long as you lead a happy life, I¡¯m willing to do anything,¡± he said. Even if it meant dying. Hannah looked at this ever-loyal sycophant, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m so lucky to have you.¡± Steven patted Hannah¡¯s head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Having Hannah was his blessing. Hannah sighed. ¡°I hope Master can rest in peace. After all, it was for my sake that you betrayed her.¡± After speaking, Hannah continued, ¡°Since Master passed away, I¡¯ve erected a spiritual plaque for her in the temple. I believe she has already reincarnated successfully.¡± ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m sure Master is comforted by your actions.¡± Steven never thought that Hannah was in the wrong. Because all these things were his doing. Even though Hannah harbored ill-feelings towards Master, she never really took any action. The one who acted against Master was him. So, if Master¡¯s spirit is resentful, she would not blame Hannah. Master should blame him. While Hannah harbored hatred towards Suwen, she was a conscientious person. If Hannah had no conscience, she would not have continued Suwen¡¯s Sight Restorer Plan. After all, the Sight Restorer Plan was Suwen¡¯s greatest wish. If Hannah had no conscience, she would not have waited till he acted against Suwen. Given Hannah¡¯s family background and abilities, it would not have been difficult for her to act against Suwen. But Hannah didn¡¯t. Steven failed to notice the fleeting shimmer in Hannah¡¯s eyes. In her view. Steven was unbearably foolish. Just then, an assistant approached. ¡°Miss Sutton, someone outside the lab is looking for you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who is it?¡± Hannah raised her head to ask. ¡°Someone from your household,¡± the assistant replied. Upon hearing this, Hannah squinted slightly. She was the Sutton Family¡¯s only heir and her father¡¯s late-born daughter, hence she was cherished by the family. When Hannah idolized Suwen, she mentioned it offhand to her father. Playing on old bonds, her father convinced Suwen to accept Hannah as her disciple. Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095 296 A famous big shot _3 Chapter 1095: 296: A famous big shot! _3 Chapter 1095: 296: A famous big shot! _3 Ever since the old Master Sutton passed away, the Sutton family has been opposed to her taking over as the family head, believing that she lacks ability and experience. This time, it must be those old guys stirring up trouble again. ¡°I will be right there,¡± Hannah Sutton turned around and walked out immediately. She followed the assistant to the door. Outside the door stood a young, stylish woman with a red dress that accentuated her waist, her hair curled into large waves, and her stiletto heels. She wore exquisite makeup, and due to her excellent self-care, her actual age was not apparent. ¡°Mom!¡± That¡¯s right, this was Hannah¡¯s mother, Dante Parkin. Dante, now 43, was 45 years younger than the late Master Sutton. She had embarked on a life with Master Sutton at the age of 18, when he was 63. She bore Hannah in the second year of their marriage. Upon learning that his wife was pregnant, Master Sutton was overjoyed. After all, he had been childless despite being married to his first wife for 40 years. He had assumed he would never father a child, yet in his old age, his second wife brought him such a surprise. From then on, Hannah became the apple of Master Sutton¡¯s eye. Whenever Hannah so much as coughed, Master Sutton would be beside himself with concern. After Master Sutton¡¯s passing, he directly handed his position as the family head to Hannah. ¡°Why have you come?¡± Hannah looked at her mother, somewhat surprised. Dante took off her sunglasses, ¡°Hannah, I came to see you. I haven¡¯t seen you in such a long time.¡± Upon hearing this, Hannah breathed a sigh of relief and laughed, ¡°I thought something had happened at home! Mom, have those old guys made any further moves recently?¡± These ¡°old guys¡± were Master Sutton¡¯s three younger brothers. In other words, Hannah¡¯s uncles. When Hannah first took her place as the family head, these uncles did everything in their power to trip her up. Dante laughed and said, ¡°They¡¯re halfway to their grave. What kind of tricky things could they do? I¡¯m here to tell you, Hannah, don¡¯t worry about them. Just focus on preparing for your experiment. As Master Sutton¡¯s only heir, what could anyone do despite their grievances? Dante never took these matters to heart. She now felt incredibly gratified by her decision to marry Master Sutton in his old age. If not for that, she¡¯d be just an ordinary housewife today. But now she is the principal matriarch of the Sutton family. Hannah is currently conducting the Sight Restorer experiment, and if successful, her name will be renowned worldwide. At that point, the medical field would be in her daughter¡¯s grasp. With this thought in mind, Dante¡¯s eyes filled with pride. The greatest achievement of her life was marrying Master Sutton, followed closely by giving birth to her remarkable daughter, Hannah. ¡°Okay,¡± Hannah nodded. As her words fell, Hannah continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going inside to change my clothes. Please wait for me out here.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hannah turned around and walked away. Steven Ram immediately approached and asked, ¡°Hannah, is everything alright?¡± Knowing the Sutton family¡¯s tumultuous situation, Steven was quite worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Hannah laughed, ¡°My mom¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Your mother is here?¡± Upon hearing this, Steven immediately put down what he was doing, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll accompany you to dinner and be your driver.¡± Hannah teased, ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t that a waste of your talent?¡± Steven replied nonchalantly, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to do something for you and your mother.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Who would refuse free help, after all? Steven followed Hannah outside. ¡°Mrs. Sutton.¡± Dante nodded. Hannah held Dante¡¯s wrist, ¡°Mom, my senior brother offered to be our driver.¡± Dante turned to look at Steven, ¡°Thank you for your efforts.¡± Dante has never taken a liking to Steven, she doesn¡¯t even wish to utter his name. To outsiders, Steven seems incredible, being the first disciple of Divine Doctor Suen, helping the world with his medical expertise. In reality, Steven is nothing but a worthless homeless man. Without status or connections. Without Divine Doctor Suen, who would Steven be? Ever since Dante discovered that Steven cares for Hannah, she held him in even more disdain. She thought he was like a toad who wishes to eat swan meat, beyond his reach. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who is Hannah? She is not someone anyone can covet. Dante has in mind an ideal suitor for her daughter. And that¡¯s Terrence. Except for Terrence, no one is worthy of Hannah. Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096 296 A famous big shot _4 Chapter 1096: 296: A famous big shot! _4 Chapter 1096: 296: A famous big shot! _4 Steven Ram¡¯s car was parked right at the entrance, and he courteously opened the car door for the mother-daughter duo. Just as Hannah Sutton was about to get into the front passenger seat, Dante Parkin said, ¡°Hannah, sit in the back with me. We can chat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hannah closed the front passenger door and moved to the back seat. Steven Ram didn¡¯t seem to mind, he took the initiative to turn on the music, and then asked the ladies in the backseat, ¡°Auntie, what type of music do you want to listen to?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Steven Ram nodded and started playing Hannah¡¯s favorite playlist. The sound of music began to fill the car. Dante started a conversation with Hannah, ¡°Hannah, how far along are you with your experiment? I heard that a student from your school seems to be working on a similar one?¡± Hannah hadn¡¯t given Viola Thompson much thought. To her, Viola was less significant than her little finger. Hannah had the plan painstakingly analyzed by Suwen. What did Viola have? Steven chimed in, ¡°Auntie, rest assured. Hannah definitely won¡¯t disappoint you. As for the others, you can consider them as embellishments.¡± After all, it takes green leaves to set off the red flowers. And Viola, was just that green leaf. Having the chance to serve as a green leaf for Hannah should be an honor for Viola. After all, not everyone is granted such an opportunity. Dante nodded and smiled, ¡°Our Hannah has been impressive since she was a kid.¡± The car drove on and soon arrived at a restaurant. Steven parked the car, got out of the driver¡¯s seat, and went around to the back to open the door for Dante and Hannah. Dante said, ¡°Speaking of which, Hannah, you¡¯re not getting any younger. You should consider your own marriage. Didn¡¯t I tell you to add Mr. Terrence on WhatsApp? Have you done it?¡± If Hannah could have added Terrence on WhatsApp, she definitely would have done it already. She deliberately mentioned this in front of Steven, indirectly telling him that he and Hannah were from two different worlds. Hannah was going to marry Mr. Terrence in the future. Steven was just a pitiful vagrant. ¡°No,¡± Hannah replied, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t rush. I¡¯m still young.¡± Hearing this, Dante sighed, ¡°You always say you¡¯re young. You¡¯re in your twenties now! Who is Mr. Terrence? He¡¯s the man every girl in the world wants to marry. If you¡¯re not even considering him, who do you plan to marry?¡± Finishing her sentence, Dante turned to Steven, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think Hannah is too picky?¡± A sense of inferiority flashed in Steven¡¯s eyes. Hannah didn¡¯t even have eyes for someone like Mr. Terrence. What was he in comparison? He was born a vagabond. There was simply no comparing him to Hannah. So, all he could do was to protect her. Steven chuckled, ¡°Auntie, Hannah is the most wonderful girl in the world, she deserves a better man. If she¡¯s not interested now, it might be because it¡¯s not the right time yet. No need to rush, some things are better left to fate.¡± Upon hearing this, Dante nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Then she paused, ¡°But, Mr. Terrence is a man you can meet but can¡¯t seek. Since he¡¯s willing to add Hannah on WhatsApp now, it means he¡¯s interested in our Hannah. He wants to pursue her. I still think we should not miss this opportunity!¡± Dante was never worried that her lies would be exposed. Because for a man as devoted as Steven, no matter what Hannah did or said, he would never doubt her. Hannah seemed unwilling to waste time on this subject, she simply said, ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Seeing Hannah¡¯s reaction, Dante let out a theatrical sigh. She was thinking. How wonderful it would be if Mr. Terrence was really pursuing Hannah. But Hannah didn¡¯t think so. For she knew a saying. ¡®If you bloom, butterflies will come.¡¯ As long as she was successful enough, attractive enough, and was able to complete the experiment and stand at the pinnacle of the world, then Mr. Terrence would surely notice her and be attracted to her. So, it was just a matter of time. Right now, the most important thing for her was to finish the experiment as soon as possible! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To become the rightful owner of the Sacred Medical Hall. Only then can she attract butterflies. The three of them got out of the car, chatting and laughing as they entered the restaurant. This scene was seen by Viola Thompson who was upstairs. She held a cup of coffee, slightly furrowed her brows, turned her head to Nathaniel Besian, and asked, ¡°Was that woman Dante Parkin just now?¡± Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097 296 A famous big shot _5 Chapter 1097: 296: A famous big shot! _5 Chapter 1097: 296: A famous big shot! _5 ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded, then said, ¡°Since Old Master Sutton passed away, this woman has been getting more and more ostentatious!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathaniel blinked. Viola Thompson retorted, ¡°Who did you say passed away?¡± ¡°Old Master Sutton,¡± Nathaniel seemed to realize something as he added, ¡°Master, surely you¡­ you don¡¯t know that Old Master Sutton has passed away?¡± Viola Thompson shook her head slightly, ¡°When did this happen?¡± Nathaniel exhaled, ¡°It was shortly after your plane crash. He passed away at the age of 87, his death was peaceful. However, some say that Old Master Sutton died of rage after catching Dante Parkin with her lover. But these are mere speculations, they haven¡¯t been confirmed by the Thompson Family.¡± Viola remained expressionless. Her gaze fixed on the crowded first floor. Old Master Thompson had shown her kindness, otherwise, she would not have taken Hannah Sutton in. After all, Hannah was Old Master Thompson¡¯s only daughter. A moment later, Viola Thompson asked again, ¡°Did the old man leave any last words?¡± Viola had disappeared during that time. Nathaniel, who hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the Sutton Family affairs, said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the last words, but what I do know is that Old Master appointed Hannah as the head of the family.¡± Given Old Master Sutton¡¯s adoration for Hannah, leaving such a will was normal. After all, from the very beginning, Old Master intended to leave the Sutton Family to Hannah. But now¡­ Viola began to suspect the cause of Old Master Sutton¡¯s death. After all, its time frame was too peculiar and coincidental; he died soon after her accident. Viola slightly narrowed her eyes, ¡°Bob, do you remember us examining Old Master Sutton¡¯s pulse before the plane crash?¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel seemed to recall something, then said, ¡°I remember the old man seemed quite healthy then.¡± The Sutton Family, being a medical family, knew better than ordinary people how to stay healthy ¨C ¡®old but vigorous¡¯ was a fitting description for the Old Master. ¡°Master¡­¡± Nathaniel went on, ¡°do you think¡­ could it actually be that Dante Parkin was keeping a lover, was found out by the old man, and then the old man was quite literally scared to death?¡± Viola slightly narrowed her eyes. ¡°Dante isn¡¯t that foolish. If she really did those things, she wouldn¡¯t have easily been caught by the old man.¡± Upon saying this, Viola Thompson paused, ¡°unless¡­ there were more serious matters.¡± Old Master Sutton was influential in her life, and Hannah and Steven Ram were not only her disciples but could possibly be the perpetrators behind the plane crash. So, she couldn¡¯t ignore this affair. Nathaniel squinted, ¡°What could be worse? Or perhaps, Master, shouldn¡¯t we pay a visit to the Sutton Family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the right time,¡± Viola continued: ¡°The current priority is the Sight Restorer Plan. Have you figured out the reason for the rejection?¡± ¡°I have!¡± Nathaniel pulled a document from his bag, ¡°Master, take a look at this.¡± Viola Thompson took the document. She read it quickly. To others, she might have seemed just to be skimming through the pages. Only Nathaniel knew that she could read ten lines in a glance and had an eidetic memory. After reading the document, Viola turned around, ¡°Bob, I¡¯m going to the laboratory on the campus.¡± Nathaniel immediately picked up the milk tea on the table, ¡°Master, you forgot to take your milk tea.¡± Viola took the milk tea and smiled, ¡°This milk tea is quite good, why don¡¯t you try a cup?¡± Being a good and obedient disciple, Nathaniel immediately took out his phone to order a takeaway. He ordered the same type of milk tea as Viola¡¯s. Initially, he thought this concoction would be overly sweet and cloying, only to be liked by young girls. But to his surprise, after only one sip, his assumptions were completely overturned! He immediately ordered a second cup! Who knew there was such a delicious drink in the world! He felt like he had been missing out. The first floor of Nathaniel¡¯s residence was a restaurant, the second floor a cafe, and from the third floor upwards were the living quarters. As Viola Thompson walked out of the elevator, she drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant. A true beauty, no matter where she goes, is the most eye-catching presence. She needs no packaging. Nor can anyone imitate or replicate her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Women can better identify those who pose a threat to themselves; Hannah naturally also noticed Viola. She narrowed her eyes. This woman, besides being beautiful, why did she give off such a familiar feeling? However¡­ She strangely felt threatened. Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098 296 A famous big shot _6 Chapter 1098: 296: A famous big shot! _6 Chapter 1098: 296: A famous big shot! _6 Seeing Hannah glance in that direction, Steven says, ¡°Hannah, that¡¯s Viola Thompson.¡± The caution in Hannah¡¯s eyes instantly vanishes, and a sarcastic look takes its place. ¡°Is she Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Steven nods. Dante Parkin frowns, ¡°Who is Viola Thompson?¡± Steven explains, ¡°Viola Thompson is last year¡¯s national top scorer in the College Entrance Examination. Besides, she is also the only contestant in the preliminary competition of Capital University who has a perfect score. Moreover, she is the one who initiated another Sight Restorer Plan.¡± Dante, who didn¡¯t pay much attention to these things, asks, ¡°So, is Viola Thompson famous? Is she better than Hannah?¡± Steven laughs and rebuts, ¡°How could she be compared to Hannah? Viola Thompson is just a regular high school graduate. She has no understanding concerning medicine and biology.¡± Fearlessness often comes with youth. Would anyone else dare to initiate the Sight Restorer Plan so casually? Hannah is genuinely the jewel among women. What is Viola? Can she even match a hair of Hannah¡¯s? Upon hearing this, Dante relaxes and says dismissively, ¡°I thought she was some big deal! Turns out she¡¯s nothing special.¡± Hannah stirs the drink in her cup with a silver spoon and laughs, ¡°Actually, Viola isn¡¯t entirely without merit.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dante asks immediately. Even Steven takes on a serious expression. If Viola poses a threat to Hannah¡­ He will eliminate Viola immediately. He would never allow anyone to threaten Hannah. Hannah says with a smile, ¡°At least she has a pretty face, right?¡± At this, Dante bursts out laughing, ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Steven also relaxes his guard. Viola walks out of the restaurant. The sun outside is somewhat harsh. She lifts her hand to shield her forehead and is about to leave when a sudden umbrella shades her from above. At the same time, a scent of pleasant, aromatic sandalwood surrounds her nostrils. It brings a touch of coolness in the sweltering summer. Viloa lifts her eyes slightly and sees the overhandsomely attractive face of a man. Hiss features are as delicate as jade. With distinct sharpness. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Viola is a bit surprised. ¡°I was passing by,¡± Terrence Lentz says. Terrence, the aloof boss, would never admit that he came all the way here just to see her because he missed her. ¡°I brought this for you.¡± Terrence hands her the packed milk tea. ¡°Her!¡± ¡°Her¡± is Viola¡¯s favorite milk tea, but it¡¯s only available in Capital City and hasn¡¯t been introduced in other cities yet. Seeing ¡°Her¡± on Nine Continent Island makes her incredibly excited. Terrence casually takes her bag from her hand, holding the umbrella with his other hand, ¡°Take a sip and see if it¡¯s still cold.¡± Viola takes a big sip. Indeed. It¡¯s cool and refreshing. The two of them are walking and talking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming? I could have picked you up at the airport.¡± ¡°Did you have time?¡± Viola quips, ¡°Time is like water in a sponge, there¡¯s always some if you squeeze.¡± Moreover, it¡¯s only half an hour¡¯s journey from Capital University to the airport. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you know in advance next time.¡± ¡°Uhm,¡± Viola raises the milk tea to Terrence¡¯s face while standing on tiptoes, ¡°Do you want a sip?¡± Terrence Lentz is taken aback for a moment, then he begins to feel glad that he only bought one cup. If he had bought two cups, would he have this kind of privilege? Terrence sucks the straw and tastes it gently. The subtle taste of jasmine, mixed with the rich aroma of milk, blossoms on his palate. He never knew that milk tea could taste this good. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Viola asks. ¡°Sweet.¡± Terrence nods slightly. ¡°Then drink more.¡± Viola lifts the milk tea. Terrence feels that he¡¯s surrounded by happiness. If only time could stop at this moment. He takes a big gulp of the milk tea and drinks most of it. Watching Viola sip through the straw that he just sipped from, despite having just drunk milk tea, he feels his mouth dry and parched. So, he silently shifts his gaze away. Reciting a calming mantra in his mind a few times, he finally regains full composure. As the two of them walk and talk, Terrence wishes time could slow down, but unfortunately, they soon reach the entrance of Capital University. Terrence stops walking, ¡°Viola, here we are, you should go in.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming in?¡± Viola raises her eyebrows slightly. Terrence says, ¡°Are you sure you want me to go in too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Viola tosses the empty milk tea cup into the trash can, extends her arm to hook Terrence¡¯s arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Looking at his arm which was taken by Viola, the corners of Terrence¡¯s lips curve up slightly, revealing a faint smile. The handsome man and the beautiful woman walking around in the campus indeed make an eye-catching sight. Passing students all have a second look. Viola walks while holding onto Terrence¡¯s arm, ¡°Terrence, you haven¡¯t visited our school yet, right? I¡¯ll show you around and introduce you to our school.¡± Having pretended as if he had never visited Capital University before, Terrence says, ¡°Sure.¡± Capital University is massive. Viola walks Terrence around every corner of the university. Although there are still matters in the laboratory waiting for her to handle, her boyfriend doesn¡¯t come every day, so indulging once in a while is acceptable. At that moment, Principal Thompson and Professor Joseph Cox walk towards them. Viola greets them proactively, ¡°Principal Thompson, Professor Joseph.¡± Then she turns to Terrence, ¡°Terrence, this is Principal Thompson, and this is Professor Joseph Cox.¡± Principal Thompson glances at Terrence, ¡°Viola, is this your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s my fiance,¡± Viola says. Principal Thompson smiles and says, ¡°Not bad, he¡¯s handsome.¡± ¡°Thank you, Principal Thompson.¡± Viola continues, ¡°Principal Thompson, Professor Cox, we have something to do. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Principal Thompson nods and smiles. Watching the two of them leave, Principal Thompson smiles like a proud father. It¡¯s then Principal Thompson seems to recall something. Turning to Joseph Cox, he asks, ¡°Professor Cox, don¡¯t you think Viola¡¯s boyfriend looks familiar? Right, what did she just say his name was? He really does resemble someone!¡± But who? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Principal Thompson suddenly can¡¯t remember and scratches his head anxiously. ¡°Terrence Lentz.¡± Joseph Cox, who is originally from River City, naturally knows of Terrence¡¯s fame, ¡°He¡¯s a very distinguished figure in our River City!¡± ¡°Really? So he¡¯s a major figure. No wonder he seemed so familiar to me!¡± Hearing this, Joseph Cox has a sarcastic look in his eyes. Did Principal Thompson actually believe it? Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099 297 Traitors will not end well _1 Chapter 1099: 297: Traitors will not end well! _1 Chapter 1099: 297: Traitors will not end well! _1 Joyce had been away from home for many years. Yet, Terrence Lentz¡¯s fame had reached her ears, reflecting how widespread his reputation was. At the same time, Joyce felt regret for Terrence. He was a prodigy until the age of thirteen. However, after a car accident, not only did his brilliant talents vanish, his personality also changed entirely. Yves Dinwoodie looked at Joyce and asked, ¡°Dr. Perry, what¡¯s the name of Viola Thompson¡¯s boyfriend you just mentioned? What achievements does he have?¡± Joyce had spoken too quickly earlier, and Yves didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°Terrence Lentz,¡± Joyce replied, ¡°His greatest achievement in our River City is his idleness, lack of ambition, and living off others.¡± Hearing this, Yves was taken aback and then said, ¡°Dr. Perry, you must be kidding.¡± Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t seem like a good-for-nothing man who lived off others at all. Moreover. How could Viola possibly be attracted to such a man? Joyce turned her head, her face serious, ¡°Principal Thompson, I¡¯m not joking. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look up Terrence Lentz¡¯s information online.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Principal Thompson looked surprised. Joyce continued, ¡°I am not a person who likes to joke.¡± Yves immediately took out his phone and logged onto the search engine site of Sinian Country. Soon, he found information on Terrence Lentz. After reading Terrence Lentz¡¯s information, Yves sighed deeply. It turned out that Terrence Lentz was indeed a¡­ Calling him a good-for-nothing man was a euphemism. According to the website¡¯s appraisal, he was the most worthless among the good-for-nothings. ¡°Principal Thompson, do you believe me now?¡± Yves swallowed, ¡°Although the information says so¡­ But, Dr. Perry, don¡¯t you think this kid looks like someone?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Joyce looked towards Yves. Yves continued, ¡°He looks like Terrence.¡± Terrence was one of the shareholders of Capital University and a big boss in the business world. Unfortunately. He would always appear with sunglasses and a mask, almost no one had seen his real face. But strangely, the moment Yves saw Terrence Lentz, he felt a sense of familiarity. Then Terrence¡¯s figure appeared in Yves¡¯s mind. After hearing this, Joyce couldn¡¯t help but laughed. Terrence Lentz looks like Terrence? Isn¡¯t this a fairy tale? These two people. One is an international boss. The other is a well-known good-for-nothing. They are completely unrelated. ¡°Dr. Perry, I¡¯m serious,¡± Yves squinted, ¡°Do you think Terrence Lentz could be a second identity that Terrence uses to test people¡¯s hearts?¡± After all, sometimes, one needs to look from the second or third perspective to see a different world. Joyce nodded, ¡°Principal Thompson, I think you¡¯re right.¡± Great minds think alike. Upon hearing Joyce¡¯s words, Yves got excited, ¡°Right! You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡± Joyce looked up at the sky, ¡°Principal Thompson, it¡¯s not dark yet.¡± Joyce suddenly said this, and Yves was a little puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s only two in the afternoon! How could it be dark.¡± ¡°Then why are you daydreaming?¡± Joyce continued. Yves finally realized what she meant, and then said, ¡°Dr. Perry, I¡¯m not joking with you!¡± Joyce glanced at her watch, ¡°Principal Thompson, I have a meeting in twenty minutes, so I¡¯m going now.¡± After that, Joyce left, laughing. Looking at Joyce¡¯s receding figure, Yves furrowed his eyebrows. Was it really his imagination? ¡­ On the other side. Viola was leisurely walking around the campus with Terrence. Just like any other ordinary couple. The only difference was that Terrence carried a sun umbrella in his hand. And it was pink. After wandering around the eastern campus, Viola turned to Terrence, ¡°Terrence, let me show you around our lab? Then we can all have dinner together in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The two turned and walked towards the laboratory. Just then, a familiar female voice echoed through the air. ¡°Viola!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola turned slightly. A girl with fair skin and big eyes was approaching. It was Ivy Stewart. She was from Goguryeo Country. She and Viola met in elective classes. Ivy, with her sweet appearance, was holding a stack of books, her eyes falling on Terrence, she asked, ¡°Who is this? Your friend?¡± Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100 297 Traitors will not end well _2 Chapter 1100: 297: Traitors will not end well! _2 Chapter 1100: 297: Traitors will not end well! _2 Viola Thompson never hid Terrence Lentz¡¯s identity in front of others, introducing him boldly and directly: ¡°This is my fiance Terrence Lentz.¡± Compared to boyfriend, she preferred to introduce Terrence as her fiance. After all, the two of them were once engaged. Ivy Stewart was very surprised when she heard that Terrence Lentz was Viola Thompson¡¯s fiance. No other reason. Just because this man was too handsome. Not only his facial features were outstanding, but his temperament was also first-rate. Plastic surgery was common in the Goguryeo Country, so there¡¯s no shortage of handsome men, but artificially created handsome men and naturally handsome men are certainly incomparable. Ivy originally thought Viola was already very pretty, but she didn¡¯t expect that her fiance would be so handsome. To wrap up her sentence, Viola looked at Terrence again and continued: ¡°Lentz, this is my classmate, Ivy.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. ¡°Hello,¡± Ivy laughed while looking at Viola. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you really had a fiance. I thought you were joking before.¡± Viola had mentioned more than once that she had a fiance. But no one believed her. Every day, the queue of men pursuing her was long. It seemed that Viola had mentioned him among the students earlier, and Terrence turned to look at her after hearing this. Viola smiled, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to lie about.¡± Ivy sighed, ¡°I wonder how many seniors will drown their sorrows tonight.¡± After saying this, Ivy looked at Terrence again: ¡°Our Viola is very popular at school, you must cherish her well. If you dare to bully her, all the boys in the school will not let you go.¡± There was no exaggeration in this sentence. Viola could receive more than ten love letters a day on average at school, not to mention those who actively asked for her WhatsApp and YouTube accounts. ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence¡¯s thin lips moved slightly. Ivy continued: ¡°Viola, I need to go to the library to study, so I¡¯ll stop here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°You go.¡± Ivy left with her books. Not long after she turned around, she ran into a classmate. ¡°Ivy!¡± ¡°Dicca,¡± Ivy laughed: ¡°Guess who I just ran into?¡± ¡°Who did you meet that has you so excited?¡± Dicca was somewhat curious. Ivy continued: ¡°I saw Viola and her fiance.¡± The name Viola Thompson was not unfamiliar at Capital University. After all, she had just been selected as the school¡¯s beauty not long ago. Plus, because of the Sight Restorer Plan, everyone knew there was such a person at Capital University. Hearing this, Dicca was also surprised, ¡°Viola has a fiance?¡± Ivy nodded, ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome, he¡¯s like a movie star.¡± For a moment, Ivy couldn¡¯t find any other adjectives. Dicca was very curious, ¡°If I had known, I would have gone to the library with you!¡± Viola was so beautiful, Dicca was really curious just how handsome her fiance would be to be a match for her! As they were talking. Betty suddenly came over from behind, ¡°Are you talking about Viola and her fiance?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Dicca nodded. Ivy looked at Betty, ¡°Have you seen Viola¡¯s fiance?¡± Betty laughed, ¡°How could I not have seen such a famous person?¡± This laugh was riddled with a touch of sarcasm. Ivy frowned slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Betty continued to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask Viola which university her fiance graduated from?¡± ¡°Why should I ask her that?¡± Ivy looked puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t ask. How awkward would that make her?¡± Betty¡¯s eyes were full of schadenfreude. Viola looked prettier than her, her temperament was better, her grades were better, and the queue of men pursuing her was long. Now that Viola had found a disgraced fiance, Betty would certainly take the opportunity to sneer. It felt good to let off some steam. After hearing this, Dicca asked curiously, ¡°Awkward what? What¡¯s so awkward about this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Betty looked around, put on a mysterious face, and said, ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t know. Viola¡¯s fiance, Terrence Lentz, is just an illiterate who didn¡¯t even finish middle school.¡± As she said this, Betty continued, ¡°If you had asked Viola where her fiance graduated from just now, wouldn¡¯t it have been awkward for her?¡± Upon hearing this, Ivy and Dicca both looked shocked. He didn¡¯t even finish middle school? Viola was a national top scorer in Sinian Country, and she was the only student in the history of Capital University to receive full marks in the preliminary exam. If Terrence hadn¡¯t even finished middle school, then the gap between the two of them was massive! Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101 297 Traitors will not end well _3 Chapter 1101: 297: Traitors will not end well! _3 Chapter 1101: 297: Traitors will not end well! _3 A moment later, Ivy Stewart frowned slightly, ¡°How do you know that? Betty said, ¡°Because her fiance is too famous, you can search for her fiance on any search engine in Sinian Country.¡± Dicca had a proxy application on her phone. She quickly took it out, opened the search engine, and was about to enter Terrence Lentz¡¯s name, but hesitated since she was not proficient in Chinese. Betty continued, ¡°Here, let me enter the name for you.¡± Dicca handed her phone to Betty. Betty typed Terrence Lentz¡¯s name into the search engine, and a slew of profile hits indeed came up. After translating all the text into the official language of Nine Continent, Dicca stared at Terrence Lentz¡¯s profile dumbstruck. It turned out everything Betty had said was true. Even Ivy was surprised. Seeing that Terrence Lentz was handsome and had charisma, she assumed he was a high-profile person. But it turned out¡­ It turned out that not only was Terrence Lentz not a high-profile figure, but he was also a notorious good-for-nothing. Ivy frowned, not understanding at all, ¡°Why would Viola choose such a fiance?¡± Their social statuses were completely mismatched. With such a massive gap between them, they couldn¡¯t possibly have any common topics of conversation. Betty grinned, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying in Sinian Country about being evenly yoked in marriage? Perhaps Viola and Terrence just happened to be a good match in some way!¡± This was a sarcastic remark suggesting that Viola was not up to par. Dicca didn¡¯t know much about Viola. After hearing this, she squinted, ¡°I think Betty has a point, Ivy. We should keep our distance from her in the future!¡± At this point, Dicca paused, ¡°And what¡¯s more, Viola is embarking on this Sight Restorer Plan. Does she think she can outshine Miss Sutton? She¡¯s simply asking for disgrace!¡± Betty nodded, ¡°Absolutely, Dicca¡¯s right.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t say much more but only frowned slightly. ¡­ Everyone in the laboratory was present today. Viola introduced Terrence to everyone. Of the nine people in the lab, other than Mila, nobody had met Terrence before, let alone knew Viola was engaged. Everyone reacted with surprise when they looked at Terrence, their eyes filled with curiosity. Terrence, who didn¡¯t usually reveal his emotions, suddenly turned nervous. He feared her team members would find some flaws. Whenever it was something related to her, regardless of how small, Terrence would become uneasy. Luckily, everyone was very friendly. After the introductions, Viola said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner together tonight.¡± No one objected. There were still things to be handled inside the lab. Viola turned to Terrence, ¡°Terrence, take a look around. I still have some work to finish.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°You go about your work.¡± York looked at Terrence, offering amiably, ¡°Mr. Lentz, let me show you around.¡± ¡°I appreciate it.¡± York grinned, ¡°Of course.¡± York was always curious about the kind of man Viola would end up with. So, after meeting Terrence Lentz¡­ It suddenly dawned on him. It was specifically this type of man who deserved to stand shoulder to shoulder with Viola. Viola immediately got to work. Mila and Eva Stewart were assisting her. Eva then asked, ¡°Viola, when can we start the retinal transplant surgery?¡± Viola extracted the data, her eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Hearing this, Eva and Mila were surprised, ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, Viola paused, then continued, ¡°However, there will be a week of adjustment after the transplant is successful. We will only know the result after a week.¡± Mila was overjoyed, laughing, ¡°I need to tell my mom the good news right away.¡± Viola looked at Mila, ¡°Mila, you should mentally prepare yourself too. Once the transplant is successful, there is a risk of complications anytime during the week of adjustment.¡± Though there were examples of successful artificial retinal transplants in animals¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Human genes, after all, differ from animal genes. Mila nodded, ¡°Right, I know.¡± Eva calculated the timeline, ¡°So, we could announce the experimental findings on the 16th?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± As if recalling something, Mila continued, ¡°The M Laboratory is also going to announce their results on the 16th¡­ ¡± Upon hearing this, Eva frowned slightly, ¡°What a coincidence? Won¡¯t they think we¡¯re riding on their coattails again?¡± Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102 297 Traitors will not end well _4 Chapter 1102: 297: Traitors will not end well! _4 Chapter 1102: 297: Traitors will not end well! _4 The outside world was in an uproar. Various attacks were being launched at the S Laboratory. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the laboratory was located within Capital University, who knows how many rotten cabbages and eggs would have already been thrown. Peter leaned in at that moment, laughing, ¡°There¡¯s no embarrassment in coinciding schedules, only embarrassment in a failed experiment.¡± He was brimming with confidence in Viola Thompson. Upon hearing that, Viola responded, ¡°Peter is right.¡± Mila continued, ¡°Okay, Viola, I¡¯m heading back to the hotel now. I¡¯ll meet you guys directly at the restaurant later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Unable to wait any longer, Mila stripped off her lab coat and headed for the door. Mila sprinted back to the hotel, her face slick with sweat. Seeing her like this, Hayden asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s mom?¡± Mila asked. Hayden responded, ¡°She¡¯s inside, listening to music.¡± Mila dashed inside, calling out, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Although Lady Nasef couldn¡¯t see, she instinctively turned around, ¡°Mila?¡± Mila ran over and embraced her mother, choking out, ¡°Mom¡­ Mom, you can undergo the artificial retina surgery tomorrow!¡± Her mother had spent more than twenty years in darkness. She had even contemplated suicide before. Now that light was finally in sight, Mila couldn¡¯t help feeling joyful for her mother. ¡°Really?¡± Lady Nasef also burst into tears at that moment. ¡°Yes.¡± Lady Nasef embraced Mila tightly. Standing outside the door, Mr. Hayden was also teary-eyed. After a moment, Mila released her mother and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Viola also asked me to tell you that even if the artificial retina transplant is successful, the result will only be known a week later.¡± Laughing, Lady Nasef responded, ¡°I have been waiting for twenty years, what¡¯s another seven days?¡± Mila paused before continuing, ¡°Viola also said that during these seven days, danger could occur at any time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Lady Nasef continued, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in Sinian Country ¨C all men are mortal. ¡± After a pause, Lady Nasef said, ¡°If anything unexpected happens to me, neither of you should feel sad or upset. I will have just gone to paradise ahead of you. Also, neither of you must blame Miss Thompson! Scientific research is built on countless failures. I would consider it an honor to be an example of them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Hayden,¡± Lady Nasef looked in the direction of the door, aside from her vacant gaze, she looked no different from an ordinary person, ¡°you haven¡¯t given me your word.¡± Hayden walked over, his voice a bit hoarse, ¡°Nasef, I promise you.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Just then, there was a knock on the door. Mila wiped away her tears and ran to the door. She opened the door. A group of young men and women stood at the door. Mila didn¡¯t recognize them. Just as Mila was getting confused, two of them began, ¡°Excuse me, does Lady Nasef live here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mila inquired, ¡°May I know who you are?¡± ¡°We¡¯re members of M Laboratory. I am Yukemu and this is Martha,¡± Yukemu continued, ¡°Is Lady Nasef home?¡± Hearing that they were M Laboratory members, Mila furrowed her eyebrows ever so slightly, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Martha spoke next, ¡°Our Miss Sutton would like to invite Lady Nasef to join our Sight Restorer Plan to help Lady Nasef regain her sight.¡± Mila refused straight away, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my mom has already signed up for S Laboratory.¡± For some reason, she didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of Hannah Sutton. Suwen was the ancient medical practitioner Mila had always admired. She had always found Suwen¡¯s disappearance suspicious. If Suwen loved Hannah so much and had passed the Sight Restorer Plan to her, then why didn¡¯t Suwen also give the Divine Doctor Token to Hannah? This didn¡¯t make sense! Unfortunately¡­ All this was merely Mila¡¯s deductions. She had no tangible evidence as she had little influence. After finishing speaking, Mila said, ¡°I would like to ask both of you to leave, please.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had already issued the order to leave, but Yukemu and Martha showed no intention of doing so. Especially Martha, she just stood looking at Mila, a smile playing at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Miss Mila, while you are Lady Nasef¡¯s daughter, it seems like you don¡¯t have the authority to represent Lady Nasef, do you?¡± Since the two of them had come, they were determined to take Lady Nasef away with them. Lady Nasef was a renowned strategist in the Desert Nation. Unfortunately¡­ Ever since she lost her sight, she lost her fighting spirit and never recovered. Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103 297 Traitors will not end well _5 Chapter 1103: 297: Traitors will not end well! _5 Chapter 1103: 297: Traitors will not end well! _5 Even a happy marriage hadn¡¯t been able to lift her spirits again. If Hannah Sutton first cured Lady Nasef, the desert country would definitely show her gratitude. Martha firmly said,¡±Also, the person we want to meet is not you, it¡¯s Lady Nasef.¡± Hearing this, Mila squinted her eyes. She felt a little uneasy. She had been following Viola and naturally knew about Viola¡¯s capabilities, but outsiders did not understand. So, in the eyes of outsiders, Viola was far behind Hannah Sutton. Now that her mother had agreed to be Viola¡¯s first test subject, but Hannah Sutton also came to invite her mother, she worried that her mother would disappoint Viola. ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± Once she finished speaking, Mila was about to close the door. These people were too annoying! She had already made it clear, why couldn¡¯t they understand? Just as Mila was about to close the door, Yukemu suddenly reached out to stop the door. Yukemu was very strong. Mila couldn¡¯t possibly compete with him! ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Mila frowned and lowered her voice as much as possible, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it very clear, my mother doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± Mila¡¯s scheming was transparent to Martha, ¡°I know you¡¯re close friends with Viola and want to help her out, but Lady Nasef is after all your biological mother. Isn¡¯t it bothering your conscience to obstruct us like this?¡± Having a daughter like Mila was really heartbreaking! ¡°Lady Nasef!¡± Martha called out loudly. At this moment, Martha walked out from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡± Mila frowned slightly, looking back at her mother, it was too late to stop her. Fearing Mila would say something more, Martha immediately said: ¡°Lady Nasef, we are from M Laboratory. We have come unceremoniously to disturb you because we want to talk to you about a collaboration.¡± Although Lady Nasef was blind, she was once a strategist, so she had a clear understanding of the various powers on the Nine Continent Island, naturally, she also knew that Hannah Sutton had established the M Laboratory. Hearing this, Lady Nasef laughed and said: ¡°It was Miss Sutton who sent you here, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Martha nodded, ¡°Yes, I presume you already know about our Miss Sutton¡¯s Sight Restorer Plan!¡± A moment later, Martha took out a document, ¡°This is the surgery consent form, once you sign it, Miss Sutton will perform surgery on you on the sixteenth. Then, you can regain your sight!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Lady Nasef said gently, ¡°But, I have already signed a consent form with Miss Thompson.¡± Martha was stunned! She didn¡¯t expect that Lady Nasef would just refuse like that. What did Viola Thompson count as in front of Hannah Sutton? She was nothing more than a tiny hair. Any sensible person would know how to choose! And yet Lady Nasef chose Viola Thompson. Hearing this, Mila felt emboldened all at once, ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what my mother just said? Please leave immediately!¡± Martha was a little unwilling, and said with a frown: ¡°Lady Nasef, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re aware. Viola Thompson is just a recent high school graduate. In all respects, she is no match for our Miss Sutton. I would suggest that you reconsider, don¡¯t make a decision you will regret.¡± Lady Nasef¡¯s expression remained unreadable,¡±Once I¡¯ve decided to trust Miss Thompson, I won¡¯t go back on my word, which would ruin our reputation as people of the desert country!¡± Martha squinted her eyes slightly, ¡°Reputation is important, but can it be more important than your own life? Lady Nasef, you only have one life!¡± Lady Nasef couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more. ¡°Mila, send the guests out.¡± Mila huffed at Martha and Yukemu, and then closed the door. The expressions of the two outside the door were unsightly. Especially Martha. She had afirmed in front of Hannah Sutton that she would definitely bring Lady Nasef back. Who could have thought Lady Nasef could be so unacknowledging. Yukemu continued to knock on the door. ¡°Lady Nasef, could you open the door please?¡± At this moment, hotel security came from the elevator, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve received a complaint about you disturbing the peace. Please leave with me immediately.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not just anyone could be a security guard on the Nine Continent Island, they all had qualifications. Now that security had come to expel them, the two had no choice but to leave. Inside the room. Mila was somewhat excited. ¡°Mom, do you really trust Viola?¡± Lady Nasef nodded, ¡°Yes. Although I can¡¯t see Miss Thompson with my own eyes, I can sense from her voice that she is a very capable, steady, and broad-minded person, so I believe she will not do something she is uncertain about. Let me repeat, since I chose to trust Miss Thompson, I won¡¯t easily change that. If the outcome is disappointing, it¡¯s just my bad luck.¡± Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104 297 Traitors will not end well _6 Chapter 1104: 297: Traitors will not end well! _6 Chapter 1104: 297: Traitors will not end well! _6 ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so kind,¡± Mila said, somewhat moved as she embraced her mother. ¡°I¡¯m sure Viola will never let you down.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± On the other side. Upon learning that Lady Nasef had refused to cooperate with her, Hannah Sutton slightly furrowed her brows. She had thought of Lady Nasef as a woman with a big picture mentality. Turned out, Lady Nasef was nothing more than that. So much for being the best strategist in the desert kingdom, evidently, it was all just hype. Martha then said, ¡°Miss Sutton, shall we think of other methods?¡± Hannah Sutton slightly raised her hand, ¡°Let her be if she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.¡± There are plenty of others who want to cooperate with her. She won¡¯t miss one Lady Nasef. Hannah Sutton narrowed her eyes, then said, ¡°Go tell her, opportunities only come once. Now she rejects cooperation with me, if she manages to survive by luck, she should never dream of seeing the sun again in this life.¡± It was both a threat and a wake-up call. ¡°Alright,¡± Martha nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hannah Sutton turned to Yukemu, ¡°You please invite Mr. Mari.¡± Mr. Mari was also a well-known blind person. Unlike Lady Nasef, Mr. Mari was born blind. In his 35-year life, he composed poem after poem using braille. Several of them even made it to textbooks. Upon hearing this, Yukemu immediately turned to leave. Martha went back to the hotel and said some harsh words to Lady Nasef, warning her not to regret it. Lady Nasef laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± Martha coldly scoffed. She made it sound easy now. But when the time comes, it might be too late to regret it! Upon learning about the Sight Restorer Plan experiment on Nine Continent Island. Mr. Mari had successfully arrived on the island three days earlier. Now, receiving an invitation from Hannah Sutton, Mr. Mari was a bit stunned. Because he originally planned to sign up with Viola Thompson. To his surprise¡­ Surprisingly, Hannah Sutton took the initiative to invite him. Although Viola Thompson was very capable, she couldn¡¯t compare to Hannah Sutton, not in the slightest approach. Anyone clear-eyed would choose Hannah Sutton rather than Viola Thompson. Mr. Mari chuckled at Yukemu, a dull gray in his eyes, devoid of any vitality, ¡°It is an honor for me to cooperate with Miss Sutton.¡± Yukemu took out a surgical consent form and a dangerous information letter, ¡°Mr. Mari, if everything is okay with you, just sign your name here.¡± Mr. Mari took the surgical consent form and the danger awareness form, immediately called his son Arnold to help him sign. After signing, Yukemu continued, ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, Mr. Mari and Mr. Arnold, you can go back to the laboratory with us now. You can have surgery tomorrow.¡± Arnold looked at Yukemu, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll pack our bags.¡± Yukemu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Soon it was evening. Terrence Lentz had reserved JM Hotel to treat the members of S Laboratory to dinner. Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz went to order food first. The other nine people went to the hotel lobby. York looked around the hotel lobby, ¡°Thanks to Viola¡¯s help, this is my first time at JM.¡± Eva Stewart said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s a members-only club.¡± If it was a members-only club. Then why could Terrence Lentz book the whole place? After all, Terrence¡¯s status was there for all to see. Akiko came over, ¡°It should be more than just a membership system, right?¡± Vincent Lee, who had been silent all along, spoke up, ¡°JM Hotel is where Mr. Terrence resides.¡± Even the influential Liam Lee has never been to JM Hotel. When he said this, everyone else was taken aback, ¡°Really?¡± Vincent Lee said, ¡°I heard it from someone else.¡± He did hear it from someone else. However, the other eight people in the team knew very well that Vincent Lee never spouted nonsense. He must have had a reason for saying this. Dinner was pleasant for everyone. After dinner, Vincent Lee, Seward, York and several others came to thank Terrence Lentz. Curry approached Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, I have something to tell you.¡± Seeing how serious Curry was, Viola knew he must have something important to say. Viola looked at the rest area in the hotel lobby, ¡°Shall we talk over there?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola greeted Terrence Lentz and took Curry to the rest area. Curry was somewhat hesitant to look into Viola¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t know how to start. Viola then said, ¡°Curry, just say what you have to say.¡± Curry took a deep breath, ¡°Miss Thompson, actually I haven¡¯t made any real contribution to the laboratory since I joined it. Looking back now, I was too hasty in making my decision, so¡­¡± ¡°So, you want to quit S Laboratory, right? Vincent¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, and Curry¡¯s cheeks flushed, ¡°No, Miss Thompson, you misunderstand! I just feel that I¡¯ve been dragging the team down, and I feel sorry for everyone!¡± Curry was full of regret. He regretted that his decision was too hasty. If he had known earlier that Hannah Sutton would also set up a Sight Restorer Plan, he certainly would not have joined S Laboratory. Viola had noticed Curry¡¯s low mood for some time, she then said, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Curry nodded. Upon hearing this, Curry continued, ¡°Actually, I have been hesitating, I will miss everyone¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Viola cut him off, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to leave, there¡¯s no need for pretentious comments.¡± Curry¡¯s ears reddened even more. Viola continued, ¡°You can go.¡± Curry stood still, then said, ¡°But¡­ our contract?¡± When he first joined S Laboratory, he signed a contract, if not for the binding of the contract, he would have left long ago! After all, M Laboratory had already invited him! In the future, he would be one of the key members of M Laboratory. Viola continued, ¡°I will announce the cancellation of the contract with you.¡± Was this meant to let him off the hook? Curry was incredibly excited and quickly bowed to Viola, ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡± Without saying more, Viola turned and left. Seeing her coming back alone, Seward asked curiously, ¡°What about Curry?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola looked indifferent, ¡°He won¡¯t be part of our laboratory from now on.¡± ¡°Did Curry quit our laboratory?¡± Mila bluntly stated the truth. Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Hearing this, everyone began to accuse Curry. Viola, on the other hand, remained calm, simply stating, ¡°Birds choose the best trees to nest in, it¡¯s not his fault.¡± Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105 298 Surgery Successful_1 Chapter 1105: 298: Surgery Successful_1 Chapter 1105: 298: Surgery Successful_1 A good bird chooses a tree to nest in. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t take these matters to heart. Eva Stewart sighed, ¡°Viola, Curry will surely regret it. Don¡¯t be bothered by this issue. There¡¯s no need to feel upset about it.¡± Viola smiled faintly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not such a big deal.¡± It was Curry¡¯s loss to withdraw from S Laboratory. If anyone should feel upset, it should be Curry. She, naturally, would not. Finishing her words, Viola went on: ¡°Actually, this may be a blessing in disguise for our laboratory.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Mila looked at Viola, her eyes filled with curiosity. Viola uttered slowly, ¡°Because those who stayed are the most loyal.¡± A setback may turn out to be a blessing. Mila laughed, ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± On the other side. M Laboratory. Hannah Sutton was sitting at her desk. She asked Curry, ¡°They didn¡¯t suspect anything?¡± Curry grinned, ¡°Rest assured, Miss Sutton. Viola is all set for Lady Nasef¡¯s surgery tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Hannah nodded in approval. Finishing her words, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but feel insecure, she asked again, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve swapped the material?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain.¡± Hannah Sutton was someone who made sure she left no loose ends in anything she did. Although she knew Viola would never complete the Sight Restorer Plan, she had still bribed Curry into substituting the retina that had been well cultivated. Although Viola had successfully implanted the retinas she had cultivated into animals¡¯ eyes, those retinas had been swapped now. If these retinas were to be implanted into a blind person¡¯s eyes, only one outcome awaited. Death. Hence, Lady Nasef was bound to regret it. What a pity. She had tried to save Lady Nasef, but little did Lady Nasef appreciate such a favor. Thinking about this, Hannah¡¯s eyes were filled with mocking sarcasm. Curry continued, ¡°You can rest assured, Miss Sutton. No one discovered anything when I was conducting these operations.¡± Had anyone found out about it, there was no way he could have gotten away with it. Upon hearing this, Hannah narrowed her eyes, ¡°Come to the lab and report tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Sutton.¡± Curry was excited beyond words. Finally, after striving for so long, he finally got to successfully join M Laboratory! Only the heavens knew how thrilled he was at the moment! ¡°It¡¯s getting late, you may leave now,¡± said Hannah. ¡°Miss Sutton, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Curry turned around and left the office. Watching Curry¡¯s back, Hannah narrowed her eyes. She had thought Viola tough enough to see through Curry. Turned out, Viola, the National Top Scorer, was overrated after all. Such an undeserved reputation. Knock knock knock- Just then, there was knocking outside the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Said Hannah. The next moment, the door was pushed open. Steven Ram walked in from outside. ¡°Hannah.¡± Hannah looked up with a smile, ¡°Senior brother, why are you here so late?¡± Steven said: ¡°I saw you were still awake at this hour. So I brought you some ginseng soup.¡± ¡°Thank you, senior brother.¡± Steven dedicated his life to protecting Hannah. Even this bowl of ginseng soup was simmered personally by him. Hannah was exceptional. Due to her extraordinary abilities, she had provoked countless jealousy and resentment along the way. Hence, whatever food that was sent to Hannah¡¯s lips had to be personally tasted once by Steven. He could die, he could get injured. But not Hannah. Steven smiled, ¡°Hurry up and drink it while it¡¯s warm.¡± Hannah surely knew how loyal this loyal dog Steven was, she took the bowl and took a big gulp of the ginseng soup. ¡°It tastes good. Your cooking skills are improving, senior brother.¡± Steven then said: ¡°If you like it, I can simmer it for you tomorrow night again.¡± Hannah looked at Steven, ¡°If I can make a request, I would like to have a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup tomorrow night.¡± Constantly drinking ginseng soup gets too rich. Steven, in a doting manner, nodded, ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re the best!¡± Hannah then said, ¡°Whoever gets to marry you in the future will have luck accumulated over eight lifetimes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Steven just smiled and didn¡¯t reply. He wouldn¡¯t tell Hannah that he could remain single for her all his life. In this world, no other girls could catch Steven¡¯s eyes except Hannah. And no other girl deserved Steven¡¯s good treatment. Hannah, understanding Steven¡¯s thoughts, deliberately asked, ¡°Senior brother, what kind of girl do you like?¡± Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106 298 Surgery Successful_2 Chapter 1106: 298: Surgery Successful_2 Chapter 1106: 298: Surgery Successful_2 Steven Ram said, ¡°Whatever.¡± Hannah Sutton frowned slightly, ¡°How can it be just whatever! Big Brother, you¡¯re not taking relationships seriously enough! To be honest, what kind of girl do you like?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know when I meet her.¡± Steven Ram knew he was not worthy of Hannah Sutton, so he didn¡¯t say much. Hannah Sutton was the moon in the sky, and he was the mud on the ground. In his life, he was only fit to silently protect Hannah Sutton. Just as at that time, Hannah Sutton saved his life without asking for anything in return. Hannah Sutton smiled broadly, ¡°Actually, sometimes I¡¯m quite envious of your future wife!¡± ¡°After all, Big Brother, you are so talented and can do everything.¡± Steven Ram had a bitter smile on his face. How could he tell Hannah Sutton that in his heart, only she existed? All others were not worth mentioning to him. Unfortunately. He couldn¡¯t say it. He could only forever bury his feelings deep in his heart. In order to mask the sorrow in his eyes, Steven Ram came over, patted Hannah Sutton on the head and consoled her, ¡°Silly girl, even if Big Brother really gets married, you will always be my little apprentice sister.¡± Hannah Sutton replied with a smile, ¡°Hmm.¡± After her response, Hannah Sutton went on to say, ¡°Big Brother, the operation will officially take place tomorrow, are you nervous?¡± Although Hannah Sutton is the official founder of the Sight Restorer Plan to the outside world. In fact, from the start of the operation to retinal transplantation, all of these were done by Steven Ram. This was due to Hannah Sutton¡¯s insufficient medical skills. Even though Hannah Sutton is Divine Doctor Suwen¡¯s apprentice and has been carefully tutored by Steven Ram over the years, she has little medical talent. She can face simple cases but completely incapable once confronted with difficult, complex cases or higher-level experiments. The reason why Hannah Sutton has such a good repute, it is all thanks to Steven Ram. Steven Ram shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Hearing this, Hannah Sutton laughed and said, ¡°I knew Big Brother is the best! Big Brother, go back early and rest, to be at your best. Make sure there are no issues during the operation.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Steven Ram always heeded Hannah Sutton¡¯s words. In a blink of an eye. It was the next day. Curry arrived at the M Laboratory on time for the report. The members of the laboratory were somewhat surprised to see him. This man¡­ Wasn¡¯t he from the S Laboratory before? Hannah Sutton appeared at this time, ¡°Curry was personally invited by me. I didn¡¯t want his talents to go to waste. From now on, he is a member of our laboratory. I hope you all get along well.¡± Curry gratefully looked at Hannah Sutton. To him, at this moment, Hannah Sutton seemed like an angel. With Hannah Sutton¡¯s words in place, the other people in the lab did not dare to contradict. Joyce frowned slightly, and walked over to Hannah Sutton. ¡°Miss Sutton, I need to talk to you.¡± Hannah Sutton replied with a smile, ¡°Should we go the office then?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joyce nodded, and followed Hannah Sutton to the office. Once in the office, Joyce started talking, ¡°Miss Sutton, I think that Curry is not suitable for our laboratory.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hannah Sutton glanced at Joyce. Joyce continued, ¡°Because he was part of the S Laboratory. If he could betray the S Laboratory now, he could betray us for a minor gain in the future!¡± After all, Hannah Sutton was still young. She didn¡¯t understand the implications behind this. Hannah Sutton responded lightly, ¡°So, Dr. Perry, are you dissatisfied with my decision?¡± Joyce quickly tried to explain, ¡°Miss Sutton, you misunderstood, I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just¡­..¡± ¡°If not, then please focus on your own work, Dr. Perry.¡± Hannah Sutton¡¯s words left no room for face saving. If it was someone else, Joyce might already be angry. But now, this person was Hannah Sutton! Who was Hannah Sutton! Hannah Sutton was the only female disciple of Divine Doctor Suwen. Hannah Sutton was extraordinarily talented, a bit of temper was normal. As a disciple of Divine Doctor Suwen, she couldn¡¯t be too bad. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Hannah Sutton had no abilities, would Divine Doctor Suwen give her the Sight Restorer Plan? Absolutely not! Joyce continued, ¡°Miss Sutton, please calm down. I just casually suggested it. You are the head of the M Laboratory, it¡¯s of course your call.¡± Hearing these words, the anger on Hannah Sutton¡¯s face faded a little. Hannah Sutton looked at Joyce, her tone noticeably softer, ¡°Dr. Perry, my master always held you in high regard. Maybe I was wrong to say those things earlier. I hope you won¡¯t fuss over it with me.¡± Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107 298 Surgery Successful_3 Chapter 1107: 298: Surgery Successful_3 Chapter 1107: 298: Surgery Successful_3 Joyce was very pleased to hear this. He hadn¡¯t expected that Divine Doctor Suen would even know who he was. ¡°Miss Sutton, you flatter me!¡± Once he finished speaking, Joyce went on, ¡°Miss Sutton, may I dare to ask who Senior Suen passed the Divine Doctor Token onto?¡± With the Token¡¯s emergence- Doctors from all corners would bow in submission. Whoever possesses the Divine Doctor Token is the rightful heir of Suen and the legitimate master of the Sacred Medical Hall. Upon hearing this, Hannah Sutton frowned slightly. She disliked this question the most. She was the only female disciple of Suen and quite talented, but Suen never intended to pass the Divine Doctor Token onto her. If that weren¡¯t the case, Hannah Sutton wouldn¡¯t have acted so ruthlessly towards Suen. All of this is Suen¡¯s own making. If Suen hadn¡¯t died, she would never have had a chance to shine, let alone become the master of the Sacred Medical Hall. Suen was too bright. With her brilliance, how could others notice Hannah Sutton! Upon hearing this, Hannah Sutton sighed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s quite regrettable. My master once said that before boarding the plane, she wanted to hand the Divine Doctor Token over to me personally. Little did we expect¡­ we would never see each other again.¡± By the end, Hannah Sutton¡¯s eyes were red. If seen by those who are unaware, they might really think she¡¯s a good disciple. Joyce also sighed. After all, Suen was his idol, and he still couldn¡¯t believe that Senior Suen had truly gone. He didn¡¯t even get a chance to discuss medical knowledge with his idol in time. All of this happened too fast. ¡°Miss Sutton, don¡¯t be too sad. With such a good disciple as you, I¡¯m sure Senior Suen would be comforted in heaven.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Joyce continued, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. There¡¯s still a lot to do outside.¡± ¡°You may go.¡± At ten o¡¯clock in the morning- The designated time for surgery. On the operation table in the S Laboratory- Lady Nasef lay on the operating bed, her palms sweating from nervousness. Mila stayed with her the entire time. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll be here with you the whole time.¡± Lady Nasef nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Auntie, are you ready?¡± At this moment, Viola Thompson came over and asked softly. Lady Nasef looked at Viola, ¡°Yes, Miss Thompson. I¡¯m ready.¡± Viola, wearing a large surgical mask that left only her bright, delicate eyes visible, explained, ¡°Auntie, after we anesthetize you, you¡¯ll lose consciousness. When you wake up, try not to touch the gauze to avoid bacterial infection.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola conveyed some other crucial information. Lady Nasef took note of them all. After adjusting her gaze to the anesthesiologist, Viola asked, ¡°Are we ready to go?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± The anesthesiologist nodded. ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Lady Nasef only felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. Immediately afterward, she lost all consciousness. The feeling was very strange. It was as if she had fallen asleep. Outside the operating room- Mr. Hayden waited anxiously. His forehead was covered with tiny beads of sweat. But right now, this was just the beginning. In the future, he has to continue waiting for seven days. At this moment- A microphone was handed to Mr. Hayden. ¡°Good day, Mr. Hayden. I¡¯m Narani from the International News Section.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Mr. Hayden glanced at the reporter, his mind completely absorbed by the operation room. The reporter continued, ¡°I heard that Miss Sutton had previously extended an invitation to your wife, which she declined. Is that true?¡± Mr. Hayden nodded, ¡°Mm, my wife is a very trustworthy person. Moreover, Miss Thompson deserves our family¡¯s complete trust!¡± ¡°But surgeries are risky, especially since the person performing the operation on Lady Nasef is Viola Thompson, whose medical experience and age are both inferior to Miss Sutton¡¯s. If the surgery fails, will you regret today¡¯s choice?¡± the reporter questioned on. The reporter¡¯s words were piercingly truthful. What could Viola Thompson possibly be compared to Hannah Sutton? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hannah Sutton¡¯s Master was the Divine Doctor Suen. Upon hearing this, Mr. Hayden showed no signs of change in his expression. Looking into the camera, he declared word by word, ¡°Regardless of the outcome, I respect my wife¡¯s choice.¡± The reporter watched Mr. Hayden, her expression complex. Nearly everyone knew that Viola Thompson couldn¡¯t possibly complete this grand experiment. Yet, both Mr. Hayden and Lady Nasef trusted her so much. Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108 298 Surgery Successful_4 Chapter 1108: 298: Surgery Successful_4 Chapter 1108: 298: Surgery Successful_4 Could it be some kind of curse? Wait and see! No matter how much Mr. Hayden trusts Viola Thompson now, he will regret it equally after the operation. At the entrance of the EM Hotel. Liam Lee was helping Holly, returning from the hospital checkup. Recalling what the doctor said, Liam Lee beamed, ¡°Holly, did you hear what the doctor said? This pregnancy, most likely it¡¯s a son.¡± Holly glared at Liam Lee, and said in a coy tone: ¡°What you mean is, if I gave birth to a girl, you wouldn¡¯t want her?¡± ¡°No, of course not!¡± Liam Lee continued: ¡°If it¡¯s a daughter, she will be the darling of the Price family!¡± The doctor had said that his sperm was of high quality. Not just talking about one pregnancy. Even three or four more would not be a problem. Holly surely can¡¯t keep giving birth to daughters, can she? Upon hearing what she wanted to hear, Holly squinted her eyes, her tone soft and tender, ¡°Price, actually, I dream of giving you a son. We can cultivate him to become a pillar of the society. Just look at Vincent, he¡¯s so smart, which proves your genes are excellent!¡± At this point, Holly paused, ¡°As for a girl, they are always less assertive.¡± Everyone likes hearing flattery. Especially when Holly praised his excellent genes, Liam Lee¡¯s eyes lit up. Liam Lee patted Holly¡¯s hand, ¡°Holly, actually, whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl is fate. None of us can determine this. So, even if you really give birth to a daughter, don¡¯t feel disappointed. This has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Price.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for us, as husband and wife, to be so distant.¡± At this moment. A reporter hurriedly ran towards them. ¡°Mr. Lee, Mrs. Lee, please wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at the microphone being handed over, Liam Lee frowned. The reporter went on: ¡°Mr. Lee, do you know that the S Laboratory has finished retinal cultivation, and today has officially transplanted it to a human body?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a businessman and don¡¯t quite understand these things,¡± replied Liam Lee. ¡°If I remember correctly, your son, Vincent Lee, has joined the S Laboratory. He is now a full-time member of the S laboratory. I want to interview you about your thoughts on this?¡± Liam Lee, who always wished his son to be successful, surprisingly didn¡¯t show any reaction this time when Vincent Lee joined the S Laboratory Hearing this, Liam Lee¡¯s brows slightly crinkled. This ungrateful and vicious man, Vincent, is totally beyond salvation! Well, if he wants to court his own death, so be it. But it must under no circumstances affect his business. It seemed as if Liam Lee suddenly remembered something, looked at the camera and started talking, ¡°Don¡¯t you know yet?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± the reporter asked. ¡°I have officially broken off my father and son relationship with Vincent Lee. From now on, he is him, and I am me. We have no relationship with each other!¡± Liam Lee paused after each word, his gaze intense, his face showing no sign of joking. He used to pamper Vincent like a little treasure, because Liam Lee felt that he was getting old and would have fertility difficulty. After all, Vincent was his only son. But things are different now! Holly¡¯s belly already contains his seed, and the doctor said that there¡¯s eighty or ninety percent chance that it¡¯s a son. So, he is not afraid anymore! If Vincent was still as obedient and sensible as before, it would have been fine. But the current Vincent not only defies him at every turn, he also joined the S Laboratory! It¡¯s no different from seeking his own doom. Since Vincent now holds no utilitarian value for him, there¡¯s no need to maintain any father-son relationship. Because the current Vincent can¡¯t bring any glory to him, but would drag him down instead. Businessmen are profit-driven! And Liam Lee is no exception. Upon hearing this, not only the reporter was stunned. Even Holly was taken aback, after a while finally managed to swallow her shock, ¡°Pr¡­Price?¡± The reporter also reacted at this moment, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± Vincent Lee has been a prodigy since he was a child, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have successfully entered Capital University. But now¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liam Lee actually intends to cut ties with this prodigy! Although Vincent Lee shouldn¡¯t have joined the S Laboratory. But everyone makes mistakes. Liam Lee¡¯s decision was quite impulsive. ¡°When have I, Liam Lee, ever made a joke when I say something.¡± Liam Lee continued: ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten a certificate from the police station. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go check there.¡± Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109 298 Surgery Successful_5 Chapter 1109: 298: Surgery Successful_5 Chapter 1109: 298: Surgery Successful_5 As Holly mentioned, he has excellent genes. It¡¯s precisely because of a father like him that Vincent Lee is so smart, having become a prodigy, all thanks to him. However, Vincent Lee is not grateful, but rather repeatedly defies him! What¡¯s the use of having such a son? After saying these words, Liam Lee grabbed Holly¡¯s hand and walked away. Holly looked back at the reporters, then asked: ¡°Price, is it good for us to act like this?¡± ¡°And, have you really decided to cut off your father-son relationship with Vincent? After all, he is your flesh and blood!¡± It seemed as though Holly was pleading for Vincent Lee, but she was actually adding fuel to the fire. She was indirectly reminding Liam Lee that Vincent Lee had long since cut him, his father, out of his heart! Liam Lee turned around, ¡°I treated him like my own son, giving him the best of everything, but what am I to him? Holly, stop talking about this, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± The thought of it chilled Liam Lee to the core. Perhaps he did owe a lot to his ex-wife, after all, without her, he wouldn¡¯t be who he is today. But he truly cared about Vincent Lee. Who would have thought¡­ Hearing this, Holly sighed, ¡°Price, it¡¯s normal for kids to be childish, why are you so upset with him? In my opinion, this matter hasn¡¯t escalated to the point of severing your father-son relationship. This will only hurt the child¡¯s heart! Or maybe¡­¡± Realising Holly was about to plead for Vincent Lee, Liam Lee interrupted directly, ¡°Holly, stop talking, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Holly, her face full of embarrassment, didn¡¯t say anything more. No one noticed the bright gleam in the depths of her eyes. In the blink of an eye, eight hours passed. The surgery at M Laboratory had been completed. Hannah Sutton, donning a white surgical gown, walked out from the operating room. Seeing her come out, Mr. Mari¡¯s family immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Miss Sutton, how was the surgery?¡± Hannah Sutton didn¡¯t speak. An assistant on the side immediately took over the conversation, laughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Miss Sutton on the job, things naturally fall into place.¡± Mr. Mari¡¯s family was overjoyed, and bowed gratefully to Hannah Sutton, ¡°Thank you, Miss Sutton! Thank you, Miss Sutton!¡± Hannah Sutton modestly said, ¡°My Master once said, saving lives and healing the injured is the responsibility of the medical profession. I¡¯m very happy to carry on the Master¡¯s legacy. Also, the experiment is not yet complete, saying thank you at this point may be a bit premature.¡± The more humble Hannah Sutton was, the more people felt that she was a truly talented individual. ¡°Miss Sutton, I know you will restore my husband¡¯s sight!¡± Hannah Sutton continued, ¡°Oh right, for seven days after the operation, the patient should avoid sunlight, try not to wash their face, and not touch the gauze with their hands.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Mari nodded, jotting down every word Hannah Sutton said. Hannah Sutton turned to the assistant beside her, ¡°How are things at S Laboratory?¡± The assistant¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt, ¡°Can Viola Thompson compare to you? I heard that she¡¯s only halfway through the surgery.¡± Hearing this, Hannah Sutton¡¯s face showed a mocking smile, this result was expected, but she still pretended to say, ¡°You can¡¯t say that, after all, slow work yields fine products.¡± The assistant couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Slow work yields fine products? Viola Thompson can match that standard? Not long after leaving the operating room, Hannah Sutton was interviewed by a crowd of reporters. These reporters looked listless when interviewing others, but when they saw Hannah Sutton come out, they all were energetic, ¡°Miss Sutton, how confident are you in successfully completing the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± ¡°About seventy percent,¡± Hannah Sutton replied. Her confidence stems from the fact that Steven Ram truly has a great talent in medicine, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be Suwen¡¯s most favored pupil. In terms of ability, Nathaniel Besian is superior to Steven Ram. What a pity. Nathaniel Besian has a phobia of golden needles. ¡°Miss Sutton, when can we bear witness to this great moment with you?¡± Hannah Sutton smiled, ¡°One week from now.¡± Hearing this, one reporter seemed surprised, ¡°So that¡¯s the same time as the results from S Laboratory will be announced, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Hannah Sutton nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There¡¯s really no comparison between Viola Thompson and Hannah Sutton. Yet, they both chose to transplant cells on the same day and announce the results on the same day. In the end, it¡¯s clear whose face this fight is going to slap. Just that Viola Thompson is still unaware. In a moment, the reporter turned to Hannah Sutton and asked, ¡°Miss Sutton, in your opinion, what is the percentage chance that S Laboratory will successfully complete the experiment?¡± Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110 298 Surgery Successful_6 Chapter 1110: 298: Surgery Successful_6 Chapter 1110: 298: Surgery Successful_6 ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Hannah Sutton remained polite with a composed smile on her face, ¡°My master once said that you can¡¯t ever underestimate anyone, as the saying goes, even the strongest dam can be destroyed by an ant¡¯s nest.¡± A single line with dual meanings. Hannah Sutton appeared to be complimenting Viola Thompson, cautioning others not to underestimate her. In reality, she was comparing Viola Thompson to just an ant. And she had never taken an ant seriously. After all, she could easily crush several ants with her hand. So, what was Viola Thompson? Strangely enough, the reporters didn¡¯t pick up the second meaning in her words. They thought she was magnanimous and friendly towards her competitor. Had it been someone else, they would be too busy badmouthing her! But Hannah Sutton did not. The reporter said, ¡°I am eagerly looking forward to your experimental results!¡± Hannah Sutton chuckled, ¡°I am eager too.¡± As long as she successfully carried out the Sight Restorer Plan, it would shake the whole world, allowing every blind person to regain their sight. At that time, just like Divine Doctor Suen, she would be forever recorded in international history! Not only that but she would logically take the position of the Grandmaster in the Sacred Medical Hall. Thinking about this, Hannah Sutton was overjoyed. In the future¡­ The Sacred Medical Hall would be hers. And naturally, she would have the final say in the medical world. Once she stepped out of the laboratory. Hannah Sutton looked up at the sky, her eyes filled with triumph. She walked out of the front door. But Steven Ram could only exit from the back door. Because he had to protect Hannah Sutton¡¯s reputation. Nobody could find out that something was wrong. Aside from Hannah Sutton. Curry was extremely excited. Yesterday, he was a member of the S Laboratory, but today, he participated in the retinal transplantation surgery at the M Laboratory with Hannah Sutton. His name also appeared on the list of members in the M Laboratory. After seven days, when the Sight Restorer Plan succeeded, he would also receive medals from all over the world together with Hannah Sutton and the members of the M Laboratory. At this time, Curry ran into Seward who had just come out of the surgery room. ¡°Seward!¡± Seeing an old mate from S Laboratory, Curry was filled with emotions. After all, if they met again in the future, he and Seward would be in two different worlds. He was bound to be a historical figure. And Seward? He was nothing! Seward looked at Curry and slightly furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°You called me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Curry walked over, ¡°Seward, I know you think I betrayed S Laboratory but people have to consider for themselves. I won¡¯t ruin my whole life for an impossible task.¡± Upon finishing his sentence, Curry continued, ¡°And I warned you to leave there sooner, but you didn¡¯t listen to me!¡± ¡°Traitor!¡± Seward thought the members of Laboratory shared the same goals, but he didn¡¯t expect Curry to betray them. Curry glanced at Seward, ¡°You can still shamelessly call me a traitor now, but when the results come out, you will realize how wrong you are! Not to mention anything else, just the surgery time, Miss Sutton could complete the surgery in a short two or three hours, how long did Viola Thompson take? Seward, you¡¯ll regret this! And Lady Nasef, they¡¯re all going to regret it!¡± Seward snorted coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll see who ends up regretting in the end!¡± Curry sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t really think that Viola Thompson can successfully complete the experiment, do you?¡± Apart from Viola Thompson lacking the capability. Even if Viola Thompson was capable, so what? Before leaving S Laboratory, he had replaced all the successfully cultivated retinas with problematic ones. Once these defective retinas were implanted into human eyes, they would rapidly grow and eventually fuse with the eyeballs, causing unbearable pain, bloody orifices, and death! And the growth time, not more or less, happened to be seven days. There would be a good show to watch at the press conference after seven days. Lady Nasef, the war strategist who once dominated, was actually killed by a quack doctor, bleeding from all the orifices, no matter how firm the agreement she signed with Viola Thompson was, the Desert Country wouldn¡¯t let her go. Seward looked at Curry and went on saying, ¡°I never thought you were such a person! Curry, you truly disappointed me!¡± Instead of feeling ashamed, Curry laughed, ¡°I just know how to adjust my tactics according to the situation.¡± Without saying much to Curry, Seward snorted coldly and walked away. Watching Seward¡¯s back, Curry narrowed his eyes. Upon completion of the surgery, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t advise Lady Nasef to avoid light. Instead, she let her enjoy the sun as much as possible. Mila pushed her mother in a wheelchair and took her for a walk in the garden. The weather on Nine Continent Island was very good. The garden was full of flowers competing for splendor, with the air filled with the scent of blossoms. Lady Nasef was in a good mood, ¡°Mila, get me a rose.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mila plucked a rose and gave it to her mother. Lady Nasef took the rose, put it up to her nose and sniffed it, Thinking about seeing the fiery rose soon brought a lovely smile to her face. Lady Nasef then said, ¡°Mila, bring me a rose when you come to see me on the 16th.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mila nodded. Just like that, the 16th quickly arrived. Capital University organized a press conference for the Sight Restorer Plan. As the principal, Yves Dinwoodie gave a speech on the stage and then said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s welcome the only direct female disciple of Divine Doctor Suen, Miss Hannah Sutton on stage!¡± Hannah Sutton had been waiting for this moment for a long time. She suppressed her excitement, and smiled at everyone. ¡°Hello everyone, I am Hannah Sutton. Hannah, as in Chinese, and Sutton, as in Snow.¡± Clap, clap, clap. She was met with deafening applause. Yves Dinwoodie continued, ¡°Now, please welcome the first student who has gotten a perfect score in the preliminary test since the inception of Capital University, Miss Viola Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson was still calm and spoke gently, ¡°Hello teachers, hello classmates, I am Viola Thompson.¡± After all, she was considered as the campus belle. Even though her experiment was questioned, she still had many supporters. The applause was fierce. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both of them went and sat at their designated seats. Yves Dinwoodie looked at everyone and said word by word, ¡°As everyone knows, in the past two months, Capital University named and established two Sight Restorer Plans. The people in charge of these two plans are Miss Hannah Sutton from M Laboratory, and Viola Thompson from S Laboratory. Today, we have reached the day of reckoning for the experiments. Please, let¡¯s welcome Mr. Mari, the transplant recipient from the M Laboratory, and Lady Nasef from the S Laboratory.¡± Mr. Hayden and Mila assisted Lady Nasef onto the stage. Lady Nasef took the microphone, ¡°I am Nasef from the Desert Country. I want to say that no matter the result, I am ready to face it calmly. This period has been the happiest time of my life.¡± Mr. Mari didn¡¯t say much. He simply said, ¡°I believe in Miss Sutton.¡± Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111 299 Hannah Suttons face turned pale _1 Chapter 1111: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _1 Chapter 1111: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _1 Even if Lady Nasef had any inkling of fear or hesitation, Mr. Mari had none. After all, the person performing his surgery would be Hannah Sutton. Not just in Sinian Country. In Nine Continent Island, Hannah Sutton¡¯s name is widely known. After all, no one who doesn¡¯t know about Divine Doctor Suwen. Being the only female disciple of Divine Doctor Suwen itself was indicative of Hannah¡¯s medical talents. More so, The Sight Restorer Plan was originally initiated by Divine Doctor Suwen himself. Hannah daring to reaffirm the Sight Restorer Plan after her mentor¡¯s death indicates her preparedness. Divine Doctor Suwen must have imparted all of his significant final teachings to Hannah. Therefore, Mr. Mari doesn¡¯t need to worry at all. His current emotion can only be described in one word. Excitement. After all, he was going to be able to see this beautiful world very soon. No one knows how empty the world of a blind person is. Mark had had enough of days without sunlight. Meanwhile, he also felt immensely fortunate to be found by Hannah Sutton prior to his visit to the S laboratory. If that hadn¡¯t happened, he would have been in Lady Nasef¡¯s position now. With this thought, Mr. Mari took a deep breath. It was indeed a blessing from God! Many people had gathered at the press conference site. Students and teachers from Capital University were present, along with many visually impaired people who had traveled from far and wide. They were all passionately hoping for the success of the Sight Restorer Plan. For the visually impaired people, this was no longer just a scientific experiment. It was an opportunity for rebirth and hope. ¡°Miss Sutton can definitely complete the Sight Restorer Plan, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Some of the visually impaired and their family members clasped their hands together and started praying in silence. Five minutes until the press conference. In five minutes, the head of the laboratory would personally remove the bandages from the patients¡¯ eyes. Success or failure would be revealed immediately. Those five minutes felt incredibly slow at that moment. The international scientific research evaluation team also arrived in time. All ten of them. Although they have witnessed countless scientific research experiments, never before had they been this excited. This was a great experiment. The judgers looked towards the stage. They had expressions full of anticipation. However, the judgers had not noticed Viola Thompson from beginning to end. Even though Viola Thompson was pretty and eye-catching, this was a scientific competition, not a beauty pageant. Being beautiful would not give any advantages in scientific competitions. Being capable was more important. Compared with Hannah Sutton, Viola Thompson simply did not shine. She was a common high school graduate. Hannah Sutton had been a disciple of Divine Doctor Suwen when she was only 19. And she was the only female disciple. But what about Viola Thompson? Not only was Viola nothing special, but she hadn¡¯t even participated in the simplest of medical experiments. She simply could not compare to Hannah Sutton. Besides, the ten people in the evaluation team had only heard of Hannah Sutton, they had never seen her in person. Seeing Hannah Sutton now, surprise was evident in their eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t believe Miss Sutton is so young!¡± Divine Doctor Suwen had a total of eight disciples. Hannah Sutton was the second. So, everyone was under the assumption that she was a middle-aged woman¡­ But surprisingly, Hannah Sutton was not a middle-aged woman, she was quite young. Dr. Doker interjected: ¡°Miss Sutton is just over twenty years.¡± ¡°Just over twenty years old?¡± Sharma was even more surprised. Dr. Doker nodded, ¡°Yes, or else how could we say Miss Sutton is amazing!¡± Another individual nearby whispered: ¡°Viola Thompson is also very young; she is only nineteen.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being young?¡± Sharma laughed at this, her tone filled with sarcasm, ¡°Miss Sutton became a disciple of Divine Doctor Suwen in her early twenties, besides she could complete the Sight Reservoir Plan. Could Viola Thompson do that?¡± It was difficult for ordinary people to become disciples of Divine Doctor Suwen. And it was practically impossible for ordinary people to successfully complete the Sight Restorer Plan within their lifetime. However, Hannah Sutton did it all! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And she did it beautifully. At this point, Sharma continued: ¡°A three-year-old is even younger, but can they compare with Miss Sutton?¡± In front of Hannah Sutton, Viola Thompson was as unremarkable as a three-year-old. Comparing Viola Thompson to a three-year-old? On hearing this, Lanny frowned slightly and turned to say, ¡°Sharma, the results of the competition are not out yet. Whether the Sight Restorer Plan can be completed smoothly is still unknown! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to make such comments?¡± Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112 299 Hannah Suttons face turned pale _2 Chapter 1112: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _2 Chapter 1112: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _2 She really likes a phrase from Sinian Country. ¡®The universe is yet to be decided, you and I are both dark horses.¡¯ The results haven¡¯t come out yet, no one can directly deny Viola Thompson. ¡°Miss Sutton is Suen¡¯s disciple!¡± Sharme looks at Lanny who spoke, ¡°or do you think Viola can complete the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± By the time she finished, Sharme couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Compared to Hannah Sutton. Viola Thompson seemed to have no bright spots at all. What else did she have besides being the national top scorer in Sinian Country and a full scorer in Capital University? After the appearance of the Sight Restorer Plan. The international betting industry specially set odds for them. At present, the ratio of Hannah Sutton to Viola Thompson is 500:1. That is to say, for every 500 people who choose Hannah, only one chooses Viola. Some people even sold their houses to support Hannah Sutton. After all. Once Hannah wins, their net worth can multiply many times over. These people never thought that Hannah could lose. In their eyes. There are only two possible outcomes to this experiment. One, Hannah wins. Two, both Hannah and Viola lose. Lanny looked at Viola on the stage, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± For some reason, even though she knew Viola wouldn¡¯t create a miracle, she couldn¡¯t help but choose Viola when she saw her face. The sixth sense of a woman told her. Viola Thompson will definitely win. Upon hearing this, Sharme laughed even more. Lanny must be insane. Can Viola win? If Viola could win, wouldn¡¯t that mean the sun would rise from the west? Lanny didn¡¯t say anything, just narrowed her eyes slightly. When Sharme was about to say something else, she was stopped by Mike next to her. Mike whispered, ¡°Actions speak louder than words. When the results come out, Lanny will naturally admit it.¡± Sharme nodded, turned her head to look at Mike, ¡°You also think Miss Sutton can win, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Mike continued, ¡°I heard Miss Sutton has one-seventh Polluton blood, so she will surely complete the Sight Restorer Plan.¡± As we all know, Polluton people are intelligent. The majority of international scientific research awards are won by Polluton people. As a Polluton person, Mike felt accomplished. At the same time. Capital City. Fiona Knight, Diana Hershey, and Flora Tiarks were all sitting in front of the computer. They were all waiting for a result. Waiting for Viola to successfully win the competition. Fiona Knight looked at Diana Hershey and Flora Tiarks, ¡°How much did the two of you bet?¡± ¡°I used up all my private savings!¡± Diana said. Flora nodded, ¡°Me too.¡± At this point, Flora seemed to remember something and immediately took out her mobile phone, ¡°I¡¯ll call my uncle and get him to bet on Vio winning too.¡± As soon as she spoke, Flora dialed Mr. White¡¯s number. Mr. White answered quickly on the other side. ¡°Hello, uncle!¡± ¡°Speak quickly.¡± Mr. White was as usual. His phone calls were charged, so he always urged Flora to finish quickly. Flora said, ¡°Uncle, today is the day when the result of the Sight Restorer Plan comes out, log onto international betting website quickly and bet on Vio winning!¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Mr. White replied without any expression. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Flora asked curiously. Mr. White glanced at the crowded surroundings, ¡°Queuing to buy eggs at the supermarket.¡± The supermarket had a promotional event for eggs today, but it was only for one hour, so Mr. White came to the supermarket early to queue with a bunch of uncles and aunts. Flora: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, does the money you save on promotional eggs cover your gas money to come over here?¡± Mr. White said, ¡°I hitched a ride.¡± Hitching a ride was free. ¡°How will you get back?¡± Flora asked. Mr. White was somewhat proud, ¡°I never make a losing deal.¡± There were naturally also rides back, or he would not bother to queue. Flora continued, ¡°But don¡¯t forget that you can create a lot of wealth in one hour. Isn¡¯t it a waste of time queuing for eggs?¡± ¡°I can still create miracles while queuing for eggs.¡± Mr. White replied. He was a person who never wasted time. Only the strong make use of their time. Flora: ¡°¡­¡± She admits defeat! Mr. White continued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that, hanging up.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did she think she could rob him of his money? No way! Did she really think he was a fool? After hanging up the phone, Mr. White couldn¡¯t help but switch the screen of his mobile phone to the international betting website. He looked at it for a few seconds and then immediately turned it off. Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113 299 Hannah Suttons face turned pale _3 Chapter 1113: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _3 Chapter 1113: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _3 It¡¯s well known that irrationality leads to impulsive spending. And he becomes irrational when dealing with Viola Thompson. But soon, Mr. White re-opened the webpage and selected Viola. He chose to bet with a 100 times multiplier. 100,000 dollars. After entering his bank card password, Mr. White¡¯s face twisted in agony, as if he wanted to chop off his own hands. He couldn¡¯t control himself! On the other side. Delia Frieman was video-calling Dolores Frieman, and they casually mentioned Viola¡¯s establishment of the Sight Restorer Plan. Upon hearing this, Dolores immediately asked: ¡°Delia, when will the results be announced?¡± Delia answered: ¡°Today. The international gambling site has announced it, but since you¡¯re not following this, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve bet that Viola will win!¡± Dolores knows a bit about gambling, ¡°send me the link, let me have a look.¡± She is no longer a clueless rural housewife. Now, she knows how to use food delivery apps, video call apps¡­ Delia sent the link over. Dolores clicked and asked, ¡°Delia, how much did you bet?¡± ¡°One month¡¯s salary.¡± Delia had received a salary of 70,000 this month, and she¡¯d put it all in. After some consideration, Dolores chose an amount of 1,000 and asked, ¡°Are there very few people supporting Viola right now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Delia nodded, ¡°The person who established the Sight Restorer Plan with Viola seems to be a student of Divine Doctor Suen, so there¡¯s a big difference between them.¡± As she spoke, Delia added, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t push yourself too hard, why not choose 1,000 to support Viola?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Although that¡¯s what she said, Dolores only left next month¡¯s living expenses and the children¡¯s tutoring fees. That¡¯s a total of 50,000 dollars. She used it all to support Viola. Viola had helped them tremendously, but she never found an opportunity to repay Viola. Even though this money isn¡¯t going to Viola. It¡¯s a form of support for Viola, letting her know that many people in this world are backing her and believe in her unconditionally! So what if Viola loses? She didn¡¯t bet 50,000 dollars to win and double her money, she did it just to support Viola Thompson. Without hesitating, Dolores pressed the confirm button, ¡°I¡¯ve placed my bet.¡± It¡¯s just $50,000. There are plenty of opportunities to earn money, but only one chance to support Viola. If missed, it¡¯ll never come again. Delia then asked, ¡°Sis, has anyone been introducing eligible bachelors to you recently?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dolores nodded. Delia immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation of the guy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mindset right now, so I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Actually, Delia really wanted Dolores to move on from her unfortunate marriage, but she didn¡¯t know how to counsel her. ¡°Sis, I really think you should accept new things earlier.¡± Dolores nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Feeling this topic might be a bit heavy, Delia quickly changed the subject: ¡°How about Charlie and the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯re doing their homework.¡± Capital University. Five minutes passed quickly. After Yves Dinwoodie finished his speech, it was time to unveil the bandages. Before the bandages were unveiled. Hannah Sutton came forward to greet Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯m Hannah Sutton.¡± ¡°Hello, Viola Thompson.¡± Just these four simple words. She seemed a bit cool. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But to others, she appeared arrogant. This press conference was broadcasted globally. Seeing Viola¡¯s demeanor. The comments section became chaotic. [Damn! What¡¯s Viola¡¯s attitude? Doesn¡¯t she realize Miss Sutton is her senior?!] [It seems Viola wouldn¡¯t be able to step down if she fails the Sight Restorer Plan today, considering how high and mighty she¡¯s acting.] [Does she think she¡¯s Divine Doctor Suen?] [Miss Sutton is so approachable, she actually took the initiative to greet her.] [I¡¯m speechless about Viola!] [Miss Sutton, you¡¯re the Eternal God!] [Miss Sutton, we all believe in you!] [Looking at Viola, if you didn¡¯t know any better you¡¯d think she was the one who had completed the Sight Restorer Plan.] [I feel like Viola has a good figure, it¡¯s a shame you can¡¯t see her face.] To protect the principal researcher, their faces were blurred during the live broadcast, leaving only a vague outline visible. Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114 299 Hannah Suttons face turned pale _4 Chapter 1114: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _4 Chapter 1114: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _4 ¡°[Wake up, people upstairs, this is a scientific research competition, not a beauty pageant!]¡± ¡°[¡­]¡± This is Hannah Sutton¡¯s first time looking at Viola Thompson face to face. She feels very strange. As if she had seen Viola Thompson somewhere before. Especially those eyes of Viola Thompson. Clear and deep but carrying an icy chill. It makes one uncomfortable. Hannah Sutton swallowed nervously. It must be an illusion, right? It has to be an illusion! After all, ordinary people look at her with admiration. So the look in Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes must be one of envy, too. She is a young disciple of Suwen, the future successor of the Sacred Medical Hall, and will successfully complete the Sight Restorer Plan. Who wouldn¡¯t envy her? Not just young girls like Viola Thompson, but even elders would envy her, their aura significantly dwarfed in her presence. But, as Hannah Sutton looked at Viola Thompson again, there was no change in her expression. She was just the same. Her back straight, eyes clear without a hint of envy or resentment, the expression on her face was indifferent. Hannah Sutton frowned subtly. Viola Thompson, right? She¡¯d remember this! After the experiment, she¡¯ll destroy that pretty face. Then we¡¯ll see how smug Viola Thompson is! At this thought, Hannah Sutton¡¯s heart was filled with delight. At this moment, Yves Dinwoodie¡¯s voice echoed in the air again, ¡°Now, please, Miss Sutton and Miss Thompson, remove the bandages from the eyes of our two subjects. Let us all eagerly anticipate this great and memorable moment.¡± Viola Thompson walked to Lady Nasef. Hannah Sutton went to Mr. Mari. Down below, Mila clenched her father¡¯s hand tightly. She was very anxious. Although she knew the scientific experiment would fail, the thought of her mother possibly leaving because of this experiment still made her sad. She could barely breathe. In her heart, she was pleading with God. Praying for the success of the experiment. Mr. Hayden was also anxious, taking a deep breath, ¡°Mila, don¡¯t worry, leave it to time. And I believe that Miss Thompson certainly will not disappoint everyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mila nodded. Standing next to the father-daughter pair, Mrs. Mari, having heard this, laughed, ¡°No one except you and your family ever harbored any hope for Viola Thompson. Since there was no hope, how could there be any disappointment?¡± Having said that, she added, ¡°I heard that Miss Sutton also invited Lady Nasef, but she was refused. After my husband recovers, we must express our gratitude to Lady Nasef.¡± As for Lady Nasef¡¯s funeral, they¡¯d certainly not be absent. At this thought, Mrs. Mari smirked. Mr. Hayden, however, had no interest in arguing with Mrs. Mari at this moment; he just watched the stage, not daring to blink. Fearing he would miss something. Soon, the bandages on Mr. Mari and Lady Nasef¡¯s eyes were fully removed. Mr. Mari slowly opened his eyes and then cheered joyously, ¡°I can see! I can see!¡± He could truly see! The sky was blue, the grass was green. And the countless spectators down below. At this moment, everyone in the audience was filled with disbelief. Although they knew ahead of time that Hannah Sutton would succeed in this experiment, upon witnessing it, they still found it incredibly miraculous. Dean Denton stood up at this time, smiling at Lady Nasef, ¡°Lady Nasef, can you see anything?¡± Lady Nasef shook her head. She could not see. She couldn¡¯t see anything. At this moment, her heart felt like ashes. Her face turned deathly pale. Hannah Sutton stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Nasef. Even though you rejected my offer before, I am still willing to perform the surgery for you.¡± Just look. How magnanimous and kind she was. At this moment, Lady Nasef¡¯s face changed drastically, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Hannah Sutton knew. The side effects had occurred. ¡°Lady Nasef, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°It hurts,¡± Lady Nasef covered her eyes with both hands, barely able to stand, ¡°My eyes hurt so much.¡± It felt as if a beam of intense light was piercing her eyes from afar. It was terrifying. ¡°Get off the stage, Viola Thompson!¡± ¡°Quack doctor!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You don¡¯t value human lives!¡± The people in the hall stood up and began throwing things at Viola Thompson, expressing their dissatisfaction with her. They never expected much from Viola Thompson from the start. Viola Thompson¡¯s failure was expected. They could only whisper to each other before the results of the experiment were announced. Now that the experiment results were out, they naturally vented their pent-up anger and disdain. Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115 299 Hannah Suttons face turned pale _5 Chapter 1115: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _5 Chapter 1115: 299: Hannah Sutton¡¯s face turned pale! _5 Viola Thompson was too arrogant and proud. She didn¡¯t weigh her own abilities before she rashly carried out the experiment. Hannah Sutton looked on contentedly at everyone¡¯s reaction. However, Viola Thompson was as calm as ever, her tone light as she said, ¡°The experiment is not yet completed, everyone, please be patient.¡± With those words, Viola Thompson walked over to Lady Nasef, holding her arm, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be nervous, relax your hand, slowly open your eyes.¡± Her tone was light, as if casting a spell, immediately calming everyone down. Lady Nasef held tightly onto Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, then slowly opened her eyes. She saw a light she had never seen before. It was bright. Lady Nasef instinctively lifted her hand to block it, at the same time closing her eyes. But the next second, she regained her senses. She could see! If she couldn¡¯t see, how else could she have seen the light! Lady Nasef was overjoyed and promptly opened her eyes. She could see! She really could see! The expressions on her face were priceless. She looked up at the sky, then around her, her gaze finally resting on Viola Thompson. She walked over to her, her eyes instantly welling with tears, ¡°Is it¡­ is it Miss Thompson?¡± Viola Thompson slightly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Congratulations, Aunt.¡± Lady Nasef cried tears of joy, hugged Viola Thompson tightly, ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Down the stage, Mila and Mr. Hayden were totally dumbfounded. What happened? Just a while ago, they were even preparing for the failure of the experiment. Who would have thought. Who would have thought that Lady Nasef would recover at this moment! ¡°She¡¯s cured! Mom is cured!¡± Mr. Hayden could not control himself, crying tears of excitement. Everyone in the audience was also stunned. This¡­ Did Viola Thompson and Hannah Sutton completed the surgery at the same time? This was truly unbelievable. Especially for Hannah Sutton. The look in her eyes was incredibly intense. She would not allow anyone but herself to exist on par with her. Yet, Viola Thompson had also completed the experiment. What¡¯s going on? Why Viola Thompson? Waiting and planning for this day, for so long. But Viola Thompson got everything so easily. Hannah Sutton could not accept this. She squinted her eyes, they were filled with danger. Originally, she was considering sparing Viola Thompson¡¯s life. It didn¡¯t seem necessary anymore¡­ At that moment¡­ ¡°Urgh!¡± Mr. Mari at the side suddenly spat out fresh blood. Next, it was pitch black before his eyes. He could see nothing. ¡°Miss Sutton, Miss Sutton where are you?¡± Mr. Mari stretched out his hands, moving forward blindly, ¡°I saw it? Why can¡¯t I see anymore?¡± This scene once again stunned everyone. No one expected things to turn out this way! Wasn¡¯t Lady Nasef supposed to be the one who could not see? Why did it turn out to be Mr. Mari? Worry furrowed Hannah Sutton¡¯s brows; she quickly went to Mr. Mari. She was tense inside, but she had to maintain a calm front, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Mari, it is normal to experience rejection after a transplant, you will be fine soon.¡± The next second, blood flowed straight out of Mr. Mari¡¯s eyes. Then, his ears and nostrils also began to bleed. ¡°Save me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, save me!¡± Mr. Mari held onto Hannah Sutton¡¯s hand tightly. All these happened so fast, Hannah Sutton could not react at all. The audience was also somewhat stunned. Steven Ram rushed onto the stage to provide emergency treatment to Mr. Mari. Unfortunately¡­ Everything had already been decided. David, the head of the judging panel, came to the stage at this time. He checked Mr. Mari¡¯s breath, quickly retracting his hand, his eyes full of shock. He, he¡¯s not breathing! David¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. Just now¡­ was that an illusion? David quickly took out his stethoscope. Unfortunately¡­ Mr. Mari¡¯s heart had stopped beating. David quickly analysed the cause of death, ¡°Pupil congestion, tympanic membrane congestion, nasal cavity congestion, severe rejection led to the failure of the surgery! Miss Sutton, sorry to say, your Sight Restorer Plan has failed.¡± When David uttered the last sentence, there was a look of regret in his eyes as he looked at Hannah Sutton. Failed! He shouldn¡¯t have failed! No! Hannah Sutton¡¯s legs gave way and she staggered backward several steps, her face showing utter disbelief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She refused to believe it! Steven Ram narrowed his eyes, looked at Lady Nasef, whose condition had completely returned to normal, then said, ¡°Leader David, I suggest you also examine Lady Nasef¡¯s condition. Just because she is fine now, doesn¡¯t mean she will be fine later.¡± Even he and Hannah Sutton hadn¡¯t completed the task, how could Viola Thompson have done it so easily? Therefore¡­ The next one to bleed from all orifices would definitely be Lady Nasef. Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116 300 Shocking the World _1 Chapter 1116: 300: Shocking the World! _1 Chapter 1116: 300: Shocking the World! _1 Steven Ram made a lot of sense. After all, his credibility along with Hannah Sutton¡¯s reputation were evident. Viola Thompson could not compare with them. Team leader David immediately arranged his subordinates to conduct a medical examination on Lady Nasef. Both of these individuals were medical elites that had been personally trained by David. The medical equipment they had on site was also the most advanced. ¡°Hello, Lady Nasef. I¡¯m Linda.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m Benny.¡± Lady Nasef was currently very excited. Previously, she had only heard their voices but hadn¡¯t seen them in person. Now, she could finally see the people who were speaking to her face to face. No one could possibly understand what this felt like. She wanted to cry but had to control herself. Lady Nasef tried hard to calm herself down. She looked up at Benny and Linda and began softly. ¡°Hello.¡± Linda took out a numerical panel, ¡°Now we will conduct a simple experiment on you. You will need to wear our specially designed glasses.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lady Nasef nodded. Benny handed the glasses to Lady Nasef. Lady Nasef took the glasses. Linda held up the numerical panel, ¡°Can you tell me the number on this panel?¡± ¡°11.¡± Lady Nasef responded. Linda switched to another numerical panel, ¡°What about this one?¡± ¡°88.¡± Lady Nasef continued to read off a series of numbers. Linda and Benny exchanged a glance, and then they brought Lady Nasef to the instrument for a physical examination. The first test was a full body examination. Lady Nasef was somewhat nervous as a blue line scanned over her body. And not just Lady Nasef. Mila and Mr. Hayden in the stands were also feeling very anxious. After all, the previous case of spontaneous bleeding from seven orifices was there. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Mila tightly gripped Mr. Hayden¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Mr. Hayden¡¯s gaze never strayed from Lady Nasef on the stage, ¡°We have to trust Miss Thompson.¡± As long as we have faith, we can overcome anything. ¡°Mm.¡± Mila nodded. Hannah Sutton was also watching Lady Nasef, squinting. Waiting. Soon, Lady Nasef will be bleeding from seven orifices. Definitely! The Sight Restorer Plan cannot be completed by anyone. How is it possible for a blind person to suddenly see? Even if they could suddenly see, they would suffer immediate backlash. Mr. Mari was the perfect example. What does Viola Thompson think she is?! Why does she even dare to surpass her?! Moreover, she replaced Curry¡¯s retinas provided by S Laboratory. With this in mind, Hannah squinted her eyes. The few people from the S Laboratory kept their eyes fixed on the stage. Eva Stewart and Akiko, the two females in the room, began praying to the Bodhisattva for blessings, their hands clasped together. They were both Westerners. Westerners typically worship God. But Viola Thompson was a Sinian. Hence, they both decided to adopt local customs and pray to the Bodhisattva for blessings. York, Sed, Peter, Lewis, and Vincent Lee, these five young men, were all gazing with unwavering determination. From the beginning to the end, they did not utter a single word. They just watched the stage. They believed in Viola Thompson, more so than they trusted themselves. Therefore. Viola Thompson will surely complete the experiment smoothly. The audience below initially had full faith in the Sight Restorer Plan, but now, they held no expectations anymore. After all¡­ Hannah Sutton had failed. Could it be that Viola Thompson can outsmart Hannah Sutton? Impossible! Mr. Mari was dead. The next person who would be in trouble was Lady Nasef. ¡°What a shame, Lady Nasef, a legendary woman, sacrificed herself at the end.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± ¡°I initially thought that Miss Sutton would successfully complete the Sight Restorer Plan experiment! I never thought it would all be a vain effort.¡± The speaker¡¯s face was full of regret. He had bet 200,000 on Hannah Sutton winning! If Hannah Sutton had won, he would have received 20 million in cash. He initially thought it would be a sure thing. After all, Hannah Sutton was a disciple of the Divine Doctor Suen. Divine Doctor Suen was the supreme authority in the medical field. She had developed miraculous drugs for countless critical illnesses. Such as: Leukaemia and kidney disease. In the past, getting either of these diseases meant a death sentence. But not now. Ever since the Divine Doctor Suen developed the miraculous drugs, one only needs to take some medication and a shot to be completely cured. Therefore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one has surpassed the Divine Doctor Suen until today. As the disciple of the Divine Doctor Suen, how bad could Hannah Sutton be? But who would have thought, even Hannah Sutton could not complete the Sight Restorer experiment. Upon hearing this, the bald man next to him immediately turned to the tattooed man and asked, ¡°Brother, how much did you bet?¡± ¡°200,000. You?¡± Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117 300 Shocking the World _2 Chapter 1117: 300: Shocking the World! _2 Chapter 1117: 300: Shocking the World! _2 Boss said, ¡°I poured all my fortune to support Miss Sutton!¡± I was thinking I could make a fortune. Now, not only did I not make a penny, I¡¯m even going to lose tens of thousands in fees. At this moment the tattooed man suddenly reacts, adding, ¡°Holy crap! If Viola really completes the experiment, won¡¯t the people who bet on her winning be making a killing?¡± On the other hand, those who bet on Hannah Sutton will lose everything. But if Viola also loses, they only need to pay some transaction fee. As soon as these words were spoken, Boss burst out laughing. Full of sarcasm. ¡°You say Viola can win?¡± Why should Viola? She is neither an acclaimed student. Nor a member of a family of medicine. How can she possibly complete the Sight Restorer Plan? The tattooed man said, ¡°I am just hypothesizing. Suppose that Viola really completes the experiment, wouldn¡¯t we suffer a huge loss?¡± His two hundred thousand is flushed down the drain! Boss just laughed, ¡°This hypothesis does not stand! Just wait, Lady Nasef¡¯s full body scan results are coming out soon! Her death is expected to be worse than Mr. Mari¡¯s!¡± Mr. Mari only had blood from his septum. Maybe Lady Nasef would have exploding eyeballs, her whole body rotting¡­ The tattooed man nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±. Time passed one minute and one second at a time. It¡¯s five minutes soon. Scanning sounds rang in the air ¡°Scan ended, everything is normal.¡± Everything is normal? Lady Nasef¡¯s body is all normal? As soon as this voice came out, the crowd was in an uproar. Some even thought they were hallucinating. Everyone¡¯s faces were full of disbelief. They immediately looked up at the scanner. They saw. Four big characters displayed on the scanner. Everything is normal. There¡¯s a small line below. Vital signs stable. Lady Nasef¡¯s vital signs are stable, with no abnormalities. The crowd gasped. No one could believe this was true. ¡°My God! Did Viola really complete the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°Where did Miss Thompson come from? How could she be so powerful?¡± ¡°Long live, Miss Thompson! I knew Miss Thompson never lets people down!¡± A short-haired girl in the audience immediately took out her phone and called home, ¡°Mom! We¡¯re going to be rich! Miss Thompson¡¯s Sight Restore Plan is a success, I bet ten thousand dollars, which can now be cashed out for fifty million!¡± This fifty million does not include all kinds of taxes. At this time, the short-haired girl regretted not buying more at the beginning. If she bet twenty thousand, she would¡¯ve cashed out a hundred million. Thirty thousand would¡¯ve cashed out one hundred and fifty million! But winning fifty million is already very lucky, much better than those who lost. There were not many people who bet that Viola could win. The number of people didn¡¯t exceed thirty in the whole scene. These thirty people were cheering and jumping with joy. The only disappointing thing was they regretted not buying more at that time. The people supporting Hannah Sutton were almost crying now. Especially those like Boss, who used their entire fortune to support Hannah. Now they wished they could find a building and jump off it. Boss¡¯s hands were shaking. The tattooed man beside him wasn¡¯t in a much better state. He regretted so much now. If he had used this two hundred thousand to support Viola at that time, he would¡¯ve become a billionaire now. The tattooed man hit his chest and cried. In ordinary life, being a billionaire is just a joke. But now, it¡¯s happening to him in reality. This kind of thing isn¡¯t easy for anyone to bear. Boss looked at the tattooed man, inhaling deeply, ¡°Bro, bro, don¡¯t be sad yet, let¡¯s wait. Maybe, there¡¯ll be a reversal. Besides, David, the team leader, hasn¡¯t announced the result yet.¡± Hearing this, the tattooed man raised his head with a hopeful gaze in his eyes. Boss was right! What if Viola also lost? Curry was also standing in the crowd. His chest had the M Laboratory nameplate on it. Thirty minutes ago, he was proud of this nameplate. After all, not everyone could enter M Laboratory. But now¡­ There was only ash on his face. How could this be? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He never dreamt that Viola would complete the experiment. He clearly had already replaced the experimental retinal tissue. Other than disbelief, he also regretted a lot. Regretted being bewitched, regretted even more for quitting S Laboratory. Curry wanted to tear off the nameplate on his chest, but thinking the situation might still turn, he stopped the action of tearing the nameplate. Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118 300 Shocking the World _3 Chapter 1118: 300: Shocking the World! _3 Chapter 1118: 300: Shocking the World! _3 She looked up at the stage. Linda walked over to Lady Nasef and asked, ¡°Lady Nasef, do you feel unwell in any way now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lady Nasef shook her head and smiled, ¡°Today is the most meaningful day of my life. I want to thank Miss Thompson for giving me the opportunity to see again.¡± With these words, Lady Nasef turned and bowed to Viola Thompson, who was standing there. ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you.¡± Viola Thompson was even more beautiful and charismatic than she had imagined. This beautiful oriental girl had a bright future ahead of her. At this moment, Team Leader David came over and extended his hand to Lady Nasef, ¡°Congratulations.¡± ¡°Thank you, Team Leader David.¡± Turning slightly toward the crowd, David continued, ¡°I announce, Viola Thompson and her nine-member team have successfully completed the Sight Restorer Plan. Now, please welcome the eight-member team to the stage to receive the award. These eight are: Vincent Lee, Mila, Eva Stewart, Akiko, Seward, York, Peter, and Lewis.¡± With high spirits, they stepped towards the stage. Seeing his former comrades, Curry was even more saddened. There were hardly any words to describe his mood. Originally, he was also a member of the S Laboratory. He should have been awarded as well. But now¡­ He had lost everything. He had become a part of the M Laboratory. Curry sat slumped on the ground, like a deflated ball. His face was ashen. Looking at the sight before her, Hannah Sutton was incredulous. All her strength seemed to have been drained in an instant. Why. Why did it turn out like this? How could Lady Nasef¡¯s check-up results be completely normal? Hannah was almost unsteady, her complexion growing pale. She was a disciple of Divine Doctor Suen and the heir of a pharmaceutical family. But today¡­ She lost to an unknown junior. How could Hannah accept this? Fortunately, Steven Ram was standing behind Hannah and caught her in time, ¡°Hannah, are you alright?¡± Hannah didn¡¯t reply, she just stared at Viola Thompson, her fists clenched and her whole body trembled. Lowering his head to look at Hannah, Steven¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. He was full of guilt. He had failed to protect Hannah. It was all his fault. From the beginning to the end, he had underestimated Viola Thompson. The press conference of Capital University was broadcasted worldwide. Very soon¡­ This incident topped the global news hot search. [Viola Thompson has really changed my perception of girls! She¡¯s awesome!] [I¡¯m so happy! My father is congenitally blind, and my vision isn¡¯t very good either, now I finally see hope.] [I was wrong! I should not have underestimated Viola Thompson or doubted her. It¡¯s all my fault!] [Princess from the Thompson Clan is amazing! She makes our Sinian Country proud on global live broadcast.] [To be honest, from the very beginning, I never thought Viola Thompson would complete the Sight Restorer Plan.] [Does the Princess even need to attend university now?] [The princess has completed the Sight Restorer Plan, which teacher do you think can still teach her? Capital University will surely directly award her graduation certificate.] [So thrilled!] [Miss Thompson, the Eternal God!] [If the camera could show the Princess¡¯s face, that would be even better.] [I think I need to reevaluate Miss Thompson.] [The Princess is literally a treasure.] [¡­] At the same time¡­ At the marketplace¡­ After supporting Viola Thompson online, Dolores Frieman came to the market to shop for groceries. Although Delia was not living at home, she still had to buy food for two children. The cost of living in the Capital City was very high. Even green vegetables were selling for seven yuan per catty. Dolores selected some vegetables that seemed not so fresh and haggled with the vendor down to three and a half yuan per catty. The vendor packed the vegetables with a smile, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re really something! Every time you come you bargain with me for a long time!¡± And she would bargain for everything she bought. Dolores laughed and said, ¡°I have no choice right? Besides, these vegetables are indeed not so fresh.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The vendor continued, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your pretty little sister? I haven¡¯t seen her for a week.¡± The ¡®little sister¡¯ the vendor was referring to was Delia Frieman. Not only was Delia beautiful, but she also never bargained and always bought organic vegetables. Therefore, she made a deep impression on the vendor. Dolores said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t live with me, she probably comes once a week.¡± Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119 300 Shocking the World _4 Chapter 1119: 300: Shocking the World! _4 Chapter 1119: 300: Shocking the World! _4 ¡°No wonder.¡± The Boss nodded, handing over the weighed vegetables to Dolores Frieman, ¡°That¡¯s four dollars in total.¡± Dolores handed four dollars to the Boss. The Boss continued to ask: ¡°Your younger sister must be very capable, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Speaking of Delia, Dolores was very happy and laughed, ¡°My sister is very competent.¡± ¡°I can tell, you two sisters are no ordinary people,¡± The Boss complimented. Dolores shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t compare to my sister, what I earn in a year isn¡¯t even as much as she makes in a month.¡± Delia makes seventy to eighty thousand in a month. She only makes forty to fifty thousand a year. The Boss was somewhat surprised. He had originally thought that Delia was just a little impressive, but he never expected that Delia could actually make that much money in a month. A month¡¯s earning is more than a year¡¯s earning for some people?! This is too scary! Dolores went on to select other vegetables. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. Dolores pulled out her phone, ¡°Hello.¡± The voice of Delia came from the other end, ¡°Sister, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m buying vegetables at the market.¡± Dolores answered. Delia¡¯s voice was urgent, ¡°Come home immediately, I¡¯m waiting for you at home, there¡¯s something very important and I need to discuss with you.¡± Dolores felt a bad premonition, she immediately put down the vegetable in her hand, looked up to the Boss, and said sorry, then immediately replied: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come back right away.¡± Dolores rushed to the entrance of the market, hopped on her scooter and hurried home. She rode very fast. In about ten minutes, she was at the entrance of the community. Delia was standing at the bottom of the apartment building, waving to Dolores, ¡°Sis.¡± Dolores quickly parked her scooter, and jogged over to Delia, ¡°Delia, what¡¯s happening?¡± Delia said: ¡°Sister, Viola was successful.¡± ¡°What was successful?¡± Dolores asked. Delia continued: ¡°The Sight Restorer Plan.¡± Hearing this, Dolores widened her eyes instantly, disbelief flashing in her gaze, ¡°Really?¡± At this point she hadn¡¯t processed that she would consequently win a lottery because of it, she was sincerely happy for Viola.. Dolores laughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook a few more dishes tonight, let¡¯s celebrate. Call Jocelyn to join us.¡± ¡°Sister, let¡¯s talk about it at home first.¡± Seeing her mysterious expression, Dolores was curious, ¡°Delia, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it at home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dolores stepped in pace with Delia. They quickly reached the tenth floor. Once the door was opened, Dolores looked at Delia and smiled, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Only then did Delia continue, ¡°Sister, how much did you bet on the gambling website?¡± ¡°Fifty thousand dollars.¡± Dolores said. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fifty thousand?¡± Delia asked again, sounding a bit unsure. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure,¡± Dolores nodded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just spit it out! You¡¯re making me anxious!¡± Delia continued: ¡°If you put all fifty thousand dollars on Viola¡¯s victory, then you won a jackpot of twenty-five million.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Dolores¡¯s eyes widened. Twenty-five million! Did she hear it right?! ¡°Yes, twenty-five million.¡± Delia added: ¡°And that¡¯s after tax.¡± Dolores swallowed, ¡°Delia, are you playing a prank on me?¡± Delia continued: ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check your phone.¡± Dolores immediately pulled out her phone and went to her personal account on the gambling website. And there it was. Her account had a large string of extra digits. Dolores swallowed again, and counted. Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions¡­ It¡¯s really twenty-five million! The balance on the gambling website is equivalent to Dollars. Dolores could hardly believe it. Because, from the beginning, she had never thought about winning. She just placed the bet to support Viola. But who would have thought¡­ She won so much money. Dolores swallowed again, turning to look at Delia, ¡°Delia, am I dreaming?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Delia smiled, ¡°It¡¯s true! Sister, you now have twenty-five million.¡± Dolores then asked: ¡°What about you? How much did you win?¡± Delia replied: ¡°Thirty-five million.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She¡¯d bet two thousand dollars more than Dolores had. Dolores felt a mix of emotions at this point: being blessed with unexpected wealth from heaven! She had always scoffed at such talk in the past. Until she experienced it herself. Delia then asked: ¡°Sister, what do you plan to do with this money?¡± Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120 300 Shocking the World _5 Chapter 1120: 300: Shocking the World! _5 Chapter 1120: 300: Shocking the World! _5 Dolores Frieman is a down-to-earth woman. She has never imagined that one day she would make a fortune. Now that she has suddenly become a millionaire, she¡¯s a bit overwhelmed. Dolores looked at Delia with a bewildered expression, ¡°I¡­I haven¡¯t thought it through.¡± After thinking for a moment, Delia suggested, ¡°Big sister, you could buy a house of about 100 square meters, invest 1 million dollars in a business, and use the rest for living expenses.¡± The average price of a house in Capital City is about 80,000 yuan per square meter. Buying a four-bedroom house would cost about 20 million yuan, and starting a business with 1 million would leave about 4 million. With Dolores¡¯s acumen, she¡¯s capable of running a successful business. Upon hearing this, Dolores nodded, ¡°Delia, I think your suggestion is excellent!¡± Buying a house is necessary. Doing business is a wise move. Actually, Dolores has been planning to start a business for a while, but she has always lacked the initial capital. After saying this, Dolores continued, ¡°Viola is truly amazing! But, it feels so surreal. Maybe you should pinch me, Delia?¡± Delia laughed, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pinch you, big sister. Take it from me, it¡¯s real.¡± Even though Delia didn¡¯t pinch her, Dolores pinched herself. It hurt! It was real. She wasn¡¯t dreaming. She now had 20 million yuan. Dolores was so excited she hugged Delia, and eventually started to cry, ¡°We should really thank Viola.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Viola, they wouldn¡¯t have the life they have now, let alone won the lottery. Delia nodded in agreement. They did need to thank Viola very much. Viola was like their lucky star, always lighting their path ahead. Capital University. The Sight Restorer Plan was successfully completed, and for a time, the name Viola Thompson was known worldwide. Various media flocked to Capital University, attempting to interview Viola and the members of the S Laboratory. Unfortunately. Aside from her interest in Milk Tea, Viola was indifferent to everything else, and let others take the interviews instead. Excluding Curry who had previously quit, eight lab members appeared in front of the camera. Vincent Lee was the most attention-grabbing member. After all, Vincent had previously caused a row in Country Polluton due to his decision to join the S Laboratory, eventually severing ties with his father, Liam Lee. By now, there was no doubt that Country Polluton regretted its actions. Because Vincent was originally the only person from Country Polluton in the S Laboratory. And now. Vincent had restored his original citizenship and transferred his residence registration to his mother. A journalist passed the microphone to Vincent and asked, ¡°Vincent, how are you feeling at the moment?¡± ¡°I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t thrilled! I¡¯m very happy and honored to have been a part of the S Laboratory.¡± ¡°How do you view the matter of your father severing relations with you?¡± One question, two traps. No matter what, Liam Lee is Vincent¡¯s father. If Liam were to regret the phone call in which he severed ties with Vincent, what should Vincent choose to do? What Vincent must do was to forever sidestep this question. Once and for all. Looking at the camera, Vincent worded it slowly: ¡°I respect his decision. In fact, this was within my expectations. After all, a similar situation happened with my mother.¡± When he got to this point, Vincent paused, then continued, ¡°My biological mother was the sole heiress of a wealthy family. At the time, my father married into my mother¡¯s family. My mother used all her wealth and connections to help his career reach its peak. However, just then, he callously abandoned my mother due to a third party¡¯s involvement. It seems to him, someone who has lost their usefulness should be cast aside.¡± Third party¡¯s involvement. Rising through marital affiliation with a wealthy family. These words were not severe, but they were enough to stun the journalists. Previously, people only knew of Liam Lee as a successful businessman. Who would have thought? There was such a story hidden behind Liam Lee. On the other side. Liam Lee and Holly arrived in Cigacan. Just as they got off the plane, Liam received a phone call. Before the person on the other end could finish speaking, Liam laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Sight Restorer Plan that¡¯s been successfully completed, right?¡± ¡°The Sight Restorer Plan did indeed succeed, but it was not Miss Sutton who achieved it.¡± ¡°Not Miss Sutton?¡± Liam frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Manager Li, it is Miss Viola Thompson who has carried out the Sight Restorer Plan.¡± At these words, Liam¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Viola Thompson completed the Sight Restorer Plan? How could that be possible! Holly immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Price?¡± Instead of directly answering Holly, Liam asserted, ¡°We are going back to Nine Continent Island! We have to return immediately!¡± He must go back to Vincent Lee. After all, the worth of Vincent Lee had changed again. In the future, his name would be permanently engraved on the milestone of humanity as an international researcher. ¡­ River City. As she watched the report on TV, Eleanor Armstrong was extremely elated. ¡°Harlan, did you see? Viola has successfully completed the Sight Restorer Plan!¡± Harlan Lentz nodded, his face filled with a gratified smile. The faces of the Lentz Clan¡¯s two daughters-in-law, Charlotte Young and Sophie, looked rather unpleasant. That¡¯s because both of them had bet all of their savings on Hannah Sutton. After all, Hannah Sutton was a well-known figure. Unexpectedly, it turned out that the person who finally succeeded was Viola Thompson. Now they¡¯ve ended up with nothing. How could they possibly celebrate! Eleanor rose from the couch, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell the kitchen to prepare some extra dishes for tonight so that we can celebrate properly.¡± Harlan laughed, ¡°Yes, we should really celebrate! I¡¯ll join you in the kitchen.¡± Hearing this, Charlotte and Sophie exchanged glances, both seeing the irony in each other¡¯s eyes. Viola Thompson is now a top-tier researcher. A high priority protection object. At present, several countries have invited her for lectures. What is Terrence Lentz? A good-for-nothing who can¡¯t make any progress. A notorious waste. The two of them were simply as far apart as several Milky Way galaxies. Given Viola¡¯s current achievements, she couldn¡¯t possibly have any interest in Terrence Lentz. Eleanor¡¯s assumptions were laughably ridiculous. What did Viola¡¯s successful completion of the Sight Restorer Plan have to do with her? She couldn¡¯t possibly think that Viola is going to be the future daughter-in-law of Thompson Clan, could she? ¡°Mom,¡± at this point, Sophie turned back to look at Eleanor, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to say something unpleasant. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°You may speak.¡± Eleanor paused in her steps. Sophie smiled, ¡°Miss Thompson is getting more and more excellent, but the third son is still stuck in the same place. If, I mean if, if Miss Thompson were to¡­ wouldn¡¯t you and dad be celebrating for nothing?¡± ¡°Viola is not that kind of person you are thinking of.¡± Eleanor defended. Charlotte then spoke up, ¡°Sophie, what nonsense are you talking about! Mom is right, Miss Thompson isn¡¯t that superficial! She and the third son truly love each other, how could they be affected by such worldly matters? Oh by the way mom, your birthday is near, Miss Thompson will surely come to celebrate it with you, right?¡± Truly love each other? The relationship between Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz was based on mutual benefits. Where did this true love come from? The last statement was an extreme insult. Given Viola¡¯s current status, how could she possibly come to River City? Eleanor responded, ¡°Viola is very busy, I don¡¯t plan to inform her.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a ten-hour plane journey from Nine Continent Island to River City. Viola was very busy and since it wasn¡¯t a very important birthday, Eleanor didn¡¯t want to bother her to make the trip. Sophie laughed, ¡°Although you haven¡¯t informed Miss Thompson, I believe she will surely come with the third son.¡± ¡°At this point, she paused, then said, ¡°By the way mom, did you know? Everyone is gossiping about a possible divorce in Thompson Clan. They claim that the third son and Miss Thompson are just not compatible. If you don¡¯t invite Miss Thompson to your birthday, won¡¯t that be sure to fuel the rumours?¡± Sophie was deliberately trying to upset Eleanor. Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121 301 Its too late for regrets _1 Chapter 1121: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _1 Chapter 1121: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _1 As soon as she said this, Sophie Zhou turned her gaze to Charlotte Young. The silence between them spoke volumes. One look was all it took for Charlotte to understand what Sophie was trying to convey. Immediately, Charlotte echoed, laughing, ¡°Sophie is right, mum, I think you cannot hide this from Miss Thompson. After all, the whole of River City knows about the engagement between the third son and Miss Thompson. If she doesn¡¯t come on your birthday, they might stir up all sorts of rumors behind our back! People are ready to criticize, mum! Moreover, the situation with our third son is slightly different from others.¡± To say he is different is an understatement. In reality. Who in River City doesn¡¯t know that Terrence Lentz is a good-for-nothing? A man in his late twenties. Idling around all day, not only does he have no steady job, he didn¡¯t even pass high school. It¡¯s fortunate that the Lentz family is rich, so they can afford to keep such a good-for-nothing. For an ordinary family. Like Terrence, with no education, no skills, and disability, not even a factory would want him for simple tasks like screwdriving. He would probably be scavenging trash to make a living. Charlotte Young and Sophie Zhou, having been married into the Lentz family for over a decade, never really considered Terrence as their brother. They had long ago wished to separate themselves from his shadow. Such a pity. Patriarch Lentz firmly disagreed. Eleanor Armstrong knew that these two daughters-in-law looked down upon Terrence. Even though Terrence had been a bit unsteady in recent years, Regardless, he was her own son. As a mother, Eleanor Armstrong would never abandon her own child. She was somewhat angry. It was one thing for outsiders to deem Terrence a good-for-nothing. Who were Charlotte Young and Sophie Zhou? They were Terrence¡¯s sisters-in-law. If even his own family did not respect Terrence, how could they expect outsiders to stop looking down on him? Eleanor Armstrong frowned subtly, continuing, ¡°What outsiders say or think isn¡¯t important, as long as Viola isn¡¯t one of them. Charlotte, Sophie, you two are Terrence¡¯s sisters-in-law, and he is the youngest. As the saying goes, an elder sister-in-law is like a mother. I hope you both can rise to this occasion.¡± Eleanor Armstrong paused, ¡°Our Terrence was once the famous prodigy of River City, he is just in a slump now! I believe he will bounce back and make a great success!¡± Terrence Lentz actually had a good foundation. He was often interviewed by several TV stations before he was thirteen. If not for that accident, he would have been at the pinnacle of success now. As a mother, Eleanor Armstrong had always had an inexplicable trust in Terrence. She believed that the present difficulties were just temporary. Terrence Lentz would surely dazzle everyone someday. Hearing this, a mocking smile glimmered in the eyes of Charlotte Young and Sophie Zhou. Huge success? Him, that good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz? Men should establish themselves at thirty, Terrence wasn¡¯t very far from that age either. Sophie snorted in her heart, ¡°Mum, I can understand how you feel. After all, the third son is your own flesh and blood. It¡¯s quite natural, as the saying goes, ¡®Mother¡¯s love for the youngest child is incomparable¡¯. However, some issues are not going to change just because you believe in the third son.¡± Just like Liu Bei in ancient times. Liu Bei was indeed a great hero. Alas, his son Liu Shan wasn¡¯t competent enough. Even with the divine assistance of Zhuge Liang, his fate as a good-for-nothing was irrevocable. It¡¯s apparent from this. A good-for-nothing will always remain so. Even with more time, he can never become elite. The same goes for Terrence Lentz. He is destined to remain a good-for-nothing till the end. Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationships are naturally adversarial. Eleanor Armstrong and her two daughters-in-law were no exceptions. Living under the same roof, they had accumulated countless issues over the years. But mostly, they both agreed that Eleanor Armstrong and her husband Harlan Lentz were too partial. Now, Harlan Lentz had already started drafting his will with a lawyer. After he passed, the family property would be divided into three parts. Each of the three sons would get one part. Of course, Terrence Lentz was also included. When this will was revealed, Bartley Lentz, the eldest son, and Len Lentz, the second son, were infuriated. Why should Terrence Lentz inherit any of Patriarch Lentz¡¯s estate? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All these years, he lived off the Lentz¡¯s wealth without lifting a finger. Even if he inherited the estates, he would surely squander them away. Instead of that. The Lentz¡¯s property should be divided into two parts. Each brother should get one part. Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122 301 Its too late for regrets _2 Chapter 1122: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _2 Chapter 1122: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _2 Really, that good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz should have been ousted long ago. What¡¯s he doing at the Lentz Clan residence other than attracting trouble? The will was stuck like a thorn in the two brothers¡¯ hearts. They just can¡¯t wait to chase Terrence out of their home right now. ¡°Terrence is not like the others,¡± Eleanor Armstrong suppressed her rage, ¡°You may need his help in the future!¡± Hearing this, Charlotte Young burst out laughing. Benefit from Terrence? That¡¯s probably never going to happen in this lifetime! Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s deep love for her son made her say such ridiculous things. Charlotte Young continued: ¡°Mom, just like you, I do look forward to that day. But who knows when we¡¯ll be able to benefit from the third son¡¯s success?¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, since mom said so, let¡¯s wait,¡± Sophie then said, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t benefit from it, Zi Han and Zi Chen still can! And if they can¡¯t, they¡¯ll have their own children one day. We¡¯ll definitely benefit from the third son¡¯s success some day!¡± Just listen to her. It¡¯s simply heartless. Eleanor Armstrong was naturally choked with anger. Before she could say anything, Charlotte Young continued: ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going off track. If you¡¯re too shy to notify Miss Thompson about your birthday, we can do it for you.¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Sister-in-law is right, we¡¯ll notify her!¡± Not notifying Viola and notifying her but she doesn¡¯t come are two different matters. Sophie and Charlotte Young want to make Eleanor Armstrong face the reality. A good-for-nothing will always remain a good-for-nothing. A top national scientific researcher would never be interested in such a person. Before Eleanor Armstrong could react, Sophie held Charlotte Young¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, sister-in-law. Mom, we¡¯ll notify Miss Thompson about your birthday.¡± With that, the two went upstairs. Eleanor Armstrong turned to Harlan Lentz at her side. ¡°Look! Look! These two are getting too much! How could you stand there like a log and not say a word?¡± Harlan Lentz was also helpless, how could a mature man like him get into a quarrel with his daughter-in-law? Eleanor Armstrong continued: ¡°What should we do now?¡± Harlan Lentz replied: ¡°Let them do as they please, they don¡¯t necessarily have Viola¡¯s contact.¡± In his heart, Harlan Lentz understood why his two daughters-in-law acted this way. First, it was to vent their anger. Because he separated the inheritance into three parts for the next hundred years, the eldest and second son were very unsatisfied, thinking that Terrence, due to his illness, was not qualified to inherit the family business. Secondly, they were just there to watch the fun After all, the gap between Viola now and Terrence was indeed huge. Speaking of Charlotte Young and Sophie, even he as a father, sometimes felt that Terrence was not good enough for Viola. ¡­ When they returned to the room, Bartley Lentz was on the phone. When he saw Charlotte Young coming upstairs, he hung up the phone, turned his head to her, then asked, ¡°What did you just say downstairs? Your voices are so loud.¡± ¡°Talking about your mom¡¯s birthday.¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Your mom said that Miss Thompson would also come to her birthday party. Isn¡¯t that a big joke?¡± Hearing this, Bartley Lentz widened his eyes, ¡°Did mom really say that?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Not only that, your mom said she doesn¡¯t want to notify Miss Thompson about the party! And, she actually said that the good-for-nothing will have a great future, and that we¡¯ll all benefit from his success! How hilarious!¡± Every time she remembered Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s words, Charlotte Young thought her mother-in-law was crazy! Bartley Lentz shook his head in speechlessness, ¡°She indeed got old and muddled!¡± After saying that, Bartley Lentz continued: ¡°The gambling website posted the prize for supporting Miss Thompson. It¡¯s up to three thousand billion! Miss Thompson is simply too powerful! Had I known this, I would¡¯ve placed a bet on her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bartley Lentz was a cautious man and had not bet on either Hannah Sutton or Viola. But now, he regretted it. Had he known, he would have put five million on Viola. ¡°By the way, you didn¡¯t bet, did you?¡± Bartley Lentz remembered the contents of his phone call, ¡°Zhao Youkang bet all his assets on Hannah Sutton to win a big one. He has lost so much that he can¡¯t even afford underwear anymore.¡± Hearing this, Charlotte Young felt very guilty, ¡°I didn¡¯t bet. Why would I?¡± Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123 301 Its too late for regrets _3 Chapter 1123: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _3 Chapter 1123: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _3 In reality. She not only bought. But, she even bought Hannah Sutton. A full 50 million. It was the money she had been squirreling away for over a decade. Just thinking about it made her cringe in pain. Charlotte Young wished she could turn back time Bartley Lentz joked, ¡°Good for you, you didn¡¯t buy. Sophie just mentioned that Mrs. Swantz invested over ten million. She planned to make a fortune, but now she¡¯s at home crying!¡± Charlotte too felt like crying. But she dared not. Given Bartley¡¯s temper, if he found out that she had lost thirty million, he would probably curse her to death. So. He absolutely could not find out about this. Who could have known that Viola Thompson would win the competition and successfully complete the Sight Restorer Plan? After all, there was a huge gap between Viola Thompson and Hannah Sutton. To their surprise, not only did Viola win the competition, but she won it beautifully. Sophie in the next room was experiencing the same thing. Like Charlotte, she also put all of her savings in. A full 35 million. As Len Lentz was ridiculing Mrs. Swantz for being a woman of little wisdom, Sophie tactfully changed the subject, ¡°Len, I think the most important thing right now is to get your parents to change their will! Why should that good-for-nothing get one share of the property for free?¡± On hearing this, Len narrowed his eyes, ¡°You make a good point.¡± Wait. He will definitely find a way to get that good-for-nothing out of the family. ¡­ Capital University. Upon hearing that Viola Thompson successfully completed the Sight Restorer Plan, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were overjoyful and immediately called Flora Tiarks. Flora was also excited. ¡°Vio is really great! This is the first time I¡¯ve made money with my own skills! I want to share this good news with my parents and uncle! Let them regret!¡± The Tiarks Clan parents were worried that Viola would lose because the Sight Restorer Plan wasn¡¯t a small experiment. In the history of scientific research, it was a miracle. Since it was a miracle, it wasn¡¯t easy to accomplish. Therefore, they didn¡¯t participate in this gamble. Flora immediately called Mr. White, very triumphantly, ¡°Uncle! You must regret it now!¡± Deductively speaking, Mr. White was such a miser that he must be regretting it very much now. Mr. White on the other end of the phone was laughing loudly, ¡°Regret, I regret it very much, I am dying of regret!¡± He had been a bit busy lately, just out of a meeting, and didn¡¯t keep an eye on the Sight Restorer Plan, let alone watch the news. At the beginning, he was planning to spend 100,000 to support Viola. Unexpectedly, it brought him such a surprise. Fifteen million. A 100,000 turns into 50 million. Who could comprehend this kind of happiness! Hearing this, Flora frowned slightly, ¡°Uncle, are you okay?¡± What kind of stimulation did he receive to be able to laugh so much! ¡°No, how could I have a problem!¡± Flora continued, ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t get overstimulated, did you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mr. White added, ¡°Almost a minute, I have to hang up.¡± After saying this, he hung up in the last second. Flora looked at the hung-up call, speechless. If Mr. White wasn¡¯t her own uncle, she definitely wouldn¡¯t believe that there could be such a miser among billionaires. On the other hand, Mr. White quickly opened the betting web page to check his account balance after hanging up the phone. When he saw the long string of numbers following the balance, Mr. White was very excited. It seemed the little girl didn¡¯t lie to him. Viola really successfully completed the Sight Restorer Plan. Originally, he thought Viola, being so beautiful, would love to spend money and was a spendthrift. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be a money magnet! Mr. White was very excited at the moment. Planning to order takeout to reward himself, he quietly put the leftover sandwiches from the morning into the fridge. Mr. White opened the takeout app to place an order. The reason he didn¡¯t ask the assistant to do it was, of course, to prevent the assistant from making extra money from it. Even a single penny is not acceptable! After browsing for a while, Mr. White closed the phone, and took out the leftover sandwich from the morning and continued to gnaw at it. The takeout app was too much! It actually charged five bucks for the delivery fee! With five buks, he could buy two steamed buns with meat. He would not fall for that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, Mr. White had also discovered a good way to make a fortune. That was to do part-time delivery! The delivery area for takeout would never exceed 5 kilometers. If he could deliver ten orders in an hour, it would be fifty bucks. It just so happened that he also needs to take about an hour nap at noon. Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124 301 Its too late for regrets _4 Chapter 1124: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _4 Chapter 1124: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _4 As it turned out, Mr. White was not just musing about it. After dinner, he was ready to head downstairs to deliver the takeout. The young lady at the front desk greeted him respectfully when she saw him coming down, saying, ¡°Morning, Boss White.¡± Mr. White nodded his head. If it were legal, he was even considering having all his company employees do delivery work during their lunch break. Not long after he left, the receptionist¡¯s friend came out from the inside, looked at Mr. White¡¯s back, and asked curiously, ¡°The gentleman who just passed by was your boss?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the receptionist nodded, ¡°What do you think? Young, isn¡¯t he?¡± Her friend had a complicated expression on his face, ¡°He is indeed young, and very handsome, too. But¡­ if I¡¯m not mistaken, he was driving a Chevrolet, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Sure enough, it was the same type of car she drove. Priced at less than $100,000. Ordinary workers use it for commuting. Such a car seemed unfathomable for a CEO of a listed company. It all felt so surreal. ¡°You weren¡¯t mistaken,¡± the receptionist said with a smile, ¡°Our boss is just that humble. Sometimes, he even bikes to work. Plus, I heard that he keeps his breakfast leftovers for dinner. He¡¯s still single because he fears girls who spend too much. He also wakes up early to buy discounted eggs at the supermarket. Even keeps the cardboard boxes at his home¡­¡± By the end, the receptionist deliberately lowered her voice. Even though this was common knowledge at the company, discussing the boss behind his back was generally frowned upon. Upon hearing this, the friend¡¯s face filled with disbelief, ¡°Is there really such a rich man in this world?¡± Under normal circumstances, the wealthy know how to enjoy life. There¡¯s simply no one like Mr. White, so wealthy yet so stingy. The receptionist went on, ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t believe it either, but then I got used to it. Our Boss actually owns several cars, including a Lamborghini and a Rolls-Royce. But because the gasoline for these luxury cars is expensive, he hardly drives them. Except for certain very important occasions!¡± Mr. White is famously frugal. People often say that a miser cannot achieve great things. Yet, Mr. White is exactly that exception. Meanwhile, at Capital University. Viola Thompson received invitation letters from distinguished universities at home and abroad. They hoped that Viola could participate in their lectures. Yves Dinwoodie, sitting across from Viola, handed her the invitations, ¡°Viola, do you have some spare time to attend any of them?¡± Viola pulled out the invitation from Capital University. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Capital University first.¡± Capital University is Sinian Country¡¯s key university of ¡°Project 985¡±. It ranks among the top twenty worldwide. Conveniently enough, both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight are there. ¡°Okay,¡± Yves Dinwoodie nodded and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡± Even though the Capital University timetable was chock-full, Current advancements were such that no teacher could give lectures to Viola anymore. As long as Viola was willing, she could receive her bachelor, master, and doctoral degrees whenever she wanted! Moreover, the university would grant her the title of ¡®Academician¡¯. ¡°Thank you, Principal Thompson.¡± Yves Dinwoodie laughed, ¡°No problem, not at all, not at all.¡± If such a matter amounts to trouble, then he would gladly welcome ten or eight more of these kinds of troubles. Viola most certainly was a great miracle. Now, Lady Nasef had no complications. Apart from her, there were already nine people scheduled for surgery. Yves Dinwoodie continued, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ll get going now. Call me if you need me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Over here, Yves Dinwoodie had just left. Again, the office door was knocked on. ¡°Come in,¡± Viola uttered lightly. Vincent Lee walked in. ¡°Vio.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Viola looked up only slightly. Vincent Lee went on, ¡°Vio, I¡¯m thinking of going home tomorrow.¡± ¡°To get your mother?¡± Viola asked. Vincent Lee nodded, ¡°Would that be okay?¡± After all, the lab was pretty busy at the moment. However, Mrs. Price didn¡¯t have many relatives back home, and coupled with her inconvenient eyes, Vincent Lee really didn¡¯t feel at ease leaving her alone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course, you can,¡± Viola went on, ¡°Start packing now, and once your mother arrives, I¡¯ll be performing the surgery on her personally.¡± Upon hearing this, Vincent Lee looked up at Viola with a face full of surprise, ¡°Really?¡± He had entertained this idea. But he just wasn¡¯t sure how to bring it up. ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°You should get going now. Make it quick, as on the 3rd, I might need to leave the island to visit Capital City.¡± Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125 301 Its too late for regrets _5 Chapter 1125: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _5 Chapter 1125: 301: It¡¯s too late for regrets! _5 ¡°Alright,¡± Vincent Lee was extremely excited, ¡°Thanks, Vio!¡± Viola Thompson lightly smiled. Until he left the office, Vincent Lee remained extremely excited. He wanted to call his mother, but after he thought about it, he restrained himself. He wanted to surprise his mother. Vincent Lee quickly packed and immediately pulled his suitcase toward the airport. However. As soon as he stepped out of the campus gate, he saw an unexpected guest. It was Liam Lee. Seeing Vincent Lee come over, Liam Lee was very excited, ¡°Vincent!¡± But Vincent acted as if he didn¡¯t see Liam Lee running towards him. Liam Lee walked up to Vincent, ¡°Vincent! It¡¯s me! I¡¯m your father!¡± ¡°Father?¡± Vincent Lee looked at Liam Lee, his eyes full of mock laughter, ¡°Mr. Liam Lee, haven¡¯t you publicly cut ties with me?¡± Hearing this, Liam Lee didn¡¯t panic at all. As the saying goes, parents can do no wrong. ¡°Vincent, you still remember that! That was a joke from your father! How could you take it seriously, son!¡± ¡°Sorry, I have taken it seriously.¡± Vincent continued, ¡°Mr. Lee, we don¡¯t have any relationship now.¡± Naturally, Liam Lee did not want to lose such an outstanding son as Vincent Lee. After all, in the future, Vincent Lee¡¯s name would be etched in the milestones of human history. The desire that Liam Lee once had to cut ties with Vincent Lee is now replaced with an equal urge to acknowledge this son. Liam Lee grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand, ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re a wise child, no matter what, we are father and son, even if the bone is broken, the tendons are still connected. As your father, I hope you won¡¯t act impulsively!¡± Strong threatening undertones. Vincent naturally heard the threat in that sentence, laughing, ¡°Trying to threaten me, are you? Fine, let¡¯s have at it!¡± Liam Lee narrowed his eyes, his gaze full of danger, ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± ¡°Mr. Lee, you¡¯re the one forcing me,¡± Vincent didn¡¯t look frightened at all, ¡°I recall every unseemly thing you¡¯ve done over the years. I never intended to break the peace, but you¡¯ve gone too far. If this is how it¡¯s going to be, don¡¯t blame me for my lack of courtesy!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam Lee had a foreboding feeling. Smiling, Vincent Lee said, ¡°You should know exactly what I mean. From now on, let¡¯s stay out of each other¡¯s way ¡ª do not trespass. Otherwise, even I am not sure what I might do!¡± The little affection that remained between father and son disappeared when Liam Lee decided to cut ties with him. Now, Vincent Lee had no inhibitions left. Having said that, he turned around and left. Liam Lee frowned, just as he was about to stop Vincent, he thought of Vincent¡¯s words and paused. Just then. Holly came over, took Liam Lee¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°Price, since Vincent has made up his mind, let¡¯s respect his decision.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an ungrateful and vicious man!¡± said Liam Lee, vehemently. He was Vincent Lee¡¯s father, so if he wanted to cut ties with Vincent Lee, then he would cut ties! But he would absolutely not allow Vincent Lee to sever ties with him. What was this about? Holly¡¯s eyes showed her calculated demeanor, ¡°Let it go, Price. Children can be foolish. Don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± After pausing, Holly continued, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely raise our baby well in the future.¡± This sentence subtly defamed Vincent¡¯s biological mother. Claiming it was because of her poor parenting that Vincent turned out the way he did. Liam Lee was initially very angry, but seeing Holly being so understanding, his anger vanished instantly, ¡°Holly, you¡¯re right. We should definitely raise our baby well.¡± His genes were excellent, and Holly was extraordinarily kind. Their child would definitely be very outstanding, even surpassing Vincent Lee. At that time, he would still shine in his glory! As for the unfilial Vincent, just let him regret his decision! ¡°Mhm.¡± Holly nodded, her eyes full of smiles. Vincent Lee got on the first flight back to River City. Over the years, not only did he send money to his mother, but he also sent gifts. He even bought a house for his mother in River City. In Vincent Lee¡¯s memory, his mother was a very gentle person. She was indeed beautiful. Unfortunately, an accident took away her sight. But her mother didn¡¯t give up her fighting spirit. She continued to live life proactively. Such a pity. She was not defeated by life; instead she was first betrayed by Liam Lee. After Vincent Lee¡¯s maternal grandparents passed away, Liam Lee took advantage of his wife¡¯s blindness, stealthily having her sign a share transfer agreement and transferring all their assets. Eventually, he filed for divorce, took his mistress with him, and left. At that time, Vincent Lee was only five years old. Overnight, he became an ordinary person from a rich young master. During that time, Vincent Lee profoundly experienced what is called the bitterness of life. Time passed another year. Liam Lee, who left with his mistress, suddenly wanted to come back. It wasn¡¯t because of remorse, nor did he realize his mistakes. He aimed at acquiring Vincent Lee¡¯s custody. The young Vincent Lee analyzed the situation quickly and concluded that he could only make something of himself if he went with his father. Only his father could provide for him and his mother. So, without hesitation, he reached out and grabbed Liam Lee¡¯s hand, accepting his arrangements. He changed his nationality and immigrated to Country Polluton. Mother knew that Vincent Lee had no other choice, so she was very understanding of him. When his plane landed at River City Airport, it was already 9:30 in the evening. Looking at this completely unfamiliar city, all Vincent Lee could feel was a strong sense of nostalgia. After a separation of fifteen years. He had finally returned. Vincent Lee¡¯s eyes were somewhat moist. He didn¡¯t go to the hotel to rest but went directly to his mother¡¯s place. His mother¡¯s residence was a half-hour drive from River City Airport. Vincent Lee couldn¡¯t speak Mandarin, so it was a little difficult to communicate with the driver, but he had translation software to help him. The driver was curious. Why can¡¯t a well-groomed young man speak Mandarin? Could he be a foreigner? There were few cars on the road at night. A trip that ordinarily took half an hour lasted less than twenty minutes. With a suitcase in tow, Vincent Lee walked up to the door and knocked. Soon after. The door opened. ¡°Who is it?¡± Seeing her mother, who appeared even more haggard than on video, Vincent Lee couldn¡¯t articulate what he was feeling. ¡°Who are you? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Mrs. Price continued to ask. Tears flowed from Vincent Lee¡¯s eyes uncontrollably, ¡°Mom¡­¡± At his words, Mrs. Price¡¯s face was full of disbelief, ¡°Vi-Vincent! Vincent, is that you? You¡¯ve come back?¡± Mrs. Price used to be a rich man¡¯s daughter, so her English was very good. There was virtually no language barrier between mother and son. Vincent Lee hugged his mother tightly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡± After fifteen years, Vincent Lee and his mother were finally reunited. That night, Vincent Lee took his mother to a hotel near the airport, intending to leave for Nine Continent Island the next morning. Vincent Lee couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He wanted to immediately arrange the surgery for his mother. That night, the mother and son talked until the wee hours of the next morning and were still full of energy. At seven in the morning, they boarded the plane for Nine Continent Island. On the other side. The Lentz Clan. Terrance Lentz, who had been missing for almost a month, finally returned home. Seeing Terrence return, Eleanor Armstrong was very excited, ¡°Terrence! How come you¡¯re back?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Your birthday is just around the corner, so I came back to see you.¡± Terrence Lentz responded. Listening to Terrence¡¯s words, Eleanor Armstrong felt very comforted. How great! Since he had been with Viola Thompson, Terrance Lentz had become more and more humane. In the past, he probably wouldn¡¯t even remember his own birthday. Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126 302 International Top Research Expert_1 Chapter 1126: 302: International Top Research Expert!_1 Chapter 1126: 302: International Top Research Expert!_1 Until he was thirteen, Terrence Lentz was a certified prodigy. He was singled out by countless renowned teachers. Even the famous literary master, Mr. Joseph, crossed half the globe just to meet with him. After the two were alone together for two hours, Master Joseph left behind four words. ¡°A millennium¡¯s rarity.¡± That is to say, a genius like Terrence Lentz was a one-in-a-millennium occurrence. With Master Joseph¡¯s words, the outside world held greater expectations of Terrence Lentz. Many began to seek him out by reputation. It was also during this time that the Lentz Clan began its ascent. The precocious youth, who developed an arrogant nature, did not have close relations with anyone, and hardly spoke a word to his parents. Later on. An accident left Terrence Lentz bedridden for a year. The lad of merely thirteen years began to falter from then on. Originally a boy of few words with a cold demeanor, he noticeably changed after the accident. Solitary and aloof. All these changes ended after meeting Viola Thompson. At this moment. Charlotte Young came down from upstairs, laughing, ¡°Little third, you¡¯re finally back! Mother has been thinking about you all day long!¡± Not just thinking all day long, Eleanor Armstrong even had illusions about Terrence Lentz. Otherwise, she hadn¡¯t have said that nonsense about his future accomplishments. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± He looked back slightly. Thanks to good genes, all three Lentz brothers were good-looking. Especially Terrence Lentz. He had grown up inheriting all the merits of his parents. Delicate phoenix eyes. A high and straight nose, and a face like a comic book protagonist¡¯s, as if a three-dimensional model had entered reality. Every time Charlotte saw her brother-in-law, she would exclaim, How can there be such a handsome boy! If Terrence Lentz could get into a reputable university, she might consider matchmaking her sister with him. What a pity. Terrence Lentz¡¯s situation was just too poor! Where does he deserve her sister? Charlotte glanced behind Terrence Lentz, then continued, ¡°Did Miss Thompson not come back with you?¡± She did it on purpose. Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly. This daughter-in-law really has no manners. Terrence Lentz¡¯s expression was unchanged, his lips slightly parting, ¡°She¡¯s been very busy lately.¡± Charlotte concealed the mockery in her eyes, ¡°Yes, I saw the news, too. Miss Thompson completed the Sight Restorer Plan, and was even granted the title of Academician of Biological Sciences by Capital University! You¡¯re indeed lucky to have secured a fiancee like Miss Thompson!¡± Terrence Lentz slightly nodded his head, accepting all of Charlotte¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right sister-in-law.¡± Meeting her and finding her indeed used up all his luck for his lifetime. Charlotte imperceptibly furrowed her brow. She was originally intending to mock Terrence Lentz, but who knew this guy would have such a thick skin! Fiancee? Viola Thompson is no longer the adopted daughter of the Thompson Clan in River City. Not only is she the number one rich lady in Capital City, but she also completed the Sight Restorer Plan. How could such a person agree to keep going along with this engagement with Terrence Lentz? It¡¯s simply impossible! Charlotte continued, ¡°Oh and, little third brother, will Miss Thompson be coming to mother¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± said Terrence Lentz blandly, ¡°If she happens to be free, I¡¯ll bring her over.¡± Charlotte snorted silently in her heart. Her brother-in-law, although incompetent, was truly skilled at spouting nonsense with his eyes wide open. Wait till Viola Thompson is free to bring her over? By then, would Viola Thompson even remember who Terrence Lentz is? Charlotte couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more to Terrence Lentz, continuing, ¡°Little third, you should spend some quality time with mother. I have something to do and need to leave first!¡± As she finished, Charlotte turned around and walked away. After a few steps, as if suddenly remembering something, she turned around to look at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Little third.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence Lentz was always brief and concise. Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°As the saying goes, an elder sister-in-law is like one¡¯s mother. Don¡¯t take what this elder sister-in-law says to heart today. One might have nothing in this world except self-awareness. Little third, am I right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrence Lentz was the typical example with no self-awareness. If she were Terrence Lentz, she would find a hole and crawl into it. Or possibly find a sea cliff and just jump off. ¡°Yes.¡± There were no visible expressions on Terrence Lentz¡¯s face. Charlotte looked at Terrence Lentz, her brows imperceptibly furrowed, she originally wanted to say something more, but she swallowed her words before they left her mouth. Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127 302 International Top Research Expert_2 Chapter 1127: 302: International Top Research Expert!_2 Chapter 1127: 302: International Top Research Expert!_2 As the saying goes, never argue with a fool. What else is there to say to someone like Terrence Lentz? Charlotte Young nodded, ¡°The third son, as long as you understand this.¡± Watching Charlotte¡¯s departing figure, Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly, immediately walked to Terrence¡¯s side, and softly comforted him, ¡°Terrence, your sister-in-law always speaks with no sense of propriety, don¡¯t lower yourself to her level!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Terrence¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t taken this matter to heart. Eleanor looked at Terrence, her eyes full of worry. Given Terrence¡¯s current situation, what he needed most was the care of his family, not ridicule. Back in the day, when Terrence was hailed as a prodigy, the entire Lentz Clan basked in his glory. The eldest and second sons were in an especially enviable position, as they laid their foundations in the business world at that time. One could say this. If it weren¡¯t for Terrence back then, there would be no Lentz Clan today, and certainly no Bartley Lentz or Len Lentz. Even the families of Charlotte Young and Sophie, the two sisters-in-law, had benefited from Terrence¡¯s fame. It¡¯s a pity. Now no one remembers those things! Everyone only remembers Terrence as a good-for-nothing, who relies on the Lentz Clan for everything. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really fine,¡± Terrence seemed to think of something and took a jewelry box out of his bag, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what gift to get you, so I just picked this, see if you like it.¡± Eleanor took the jewelry box with both hands, her face full of surprise, ¡°For¡­for me?¡± Terrence nodded slightly. Eleanor opened the jewelry box. Inside lay a pearl necklace. The chain was made of white gold. On it, a beautiful pearl was embedded. The pink pearl necklace refracted colorful light under the lamp. Although there was only one pearl, it was very elegant and more attractive than all the pearls Eleanor had ever seen. ¡°Thank you, third son. I love it!¡± Eleanor was overwhelmed with excitement, then said, ¡°Help me put it on.¡± Terrence took the necklace and helped Eleanor put it around her neck. Eleanor epitomized the aura of a rich matron. With the pearl necklace, she looked even more luxurious. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Eleanor looked at Terrence, her eyes full of anticipation. Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°It looks good.¡± Just two simple words, but they deeply engraved in Eleanor¡¯s heart. She instantly decided to wear this pearl necklace for a lifetime. Charlotte Young lost more than thirty million on International Gambling Website and felt very upset. The friend she was supposed to meet was late, so she felt even more annoyed! Just then, a surprised voice rang out, ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± This voice¡­ Sounded somewhat familiar. Charlotte raised her head slightly and saw a beautiful face. ¡°Kayla?¡± Kayla Sullivan smiled and said, ¡°I thought I saw wrong out there! Didn¡¯t expect it to be you, sister-in-law.¡± Kayla was too enthusiastic. So enthusiastic that Charlotte became alert. Why would Kayla be so friendly to her out of the blue? Something wasn¡¯t right! After all, she had nothing to offer that would make Kayla try to please her. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Kayla,¡± Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time since I came back to the country. Where have you gone to make money?¡± Kayla replied, ¡°My grandmother fell sick, so I had to go back home with my mom.¡± Charlotte nodded, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Having said that, Kayla then added, ¡°Sister-in-law, I made plans with someone else, so I have to go over there. Let¡¯s chat later.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Kayla turned around and left. Charlotte sat in her seat and continued to wait for her girlfriends. On the other side. Kayla¡¯s friend had already arrived. Upon seeing Kayla, she immediately asked with curiosity, ¡°Kayla, who were you just talking to?¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than Scarlett Taylor followed up, ¡°Is that Terrence¡¯s sister-in-law?¡± Kayla nodded. Scarlett took a glance over there, ¡°Kayla, are you close with the Lentz Clan?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Others would have immediately denied it, but not Kayla. She nodded, ¡°Terrence and I grew up together.¡± Terrence? Scarlett almost choked on her coffee. ¡°Kayla, he¡¯s the notorious good-for-nothing in our River City!¡± Kayla appeared unconcerned and smiled, ¡°That doesn¡¯t affect the bond we have from growing up together.¡± Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128 302 International Top Research Expert_3 Chapter 1128: 302: International Top Research Expert!_3 Chapter 1128: 302: International Top Research Expert!_3 Everyone only knew that Terrence Lentz was a good-for-nothing. Little did they know. Terrence Lentz was the real big shot. He just despised publicizing his identity. Scarlett Taylor looked at Kayla Sullivan, furrowed her eyebrows, and said, ¡°Kayla, don¡¯t tell me, you like him?¡± Kayla Sullivan didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, she retorted, ¡°Why can¡¯t I like him?¡± Swallowing hard, Scarlett Taylor said, ¡± Kayla, I believe education has made you quite naive! How can a good-for-nothing like him be a match for you!¡± Kayla Sullivan had been studying abroad for over a decade. She was indeed a genuine genius. What was Terrence Lentz? There was absolutely nothing in him to match Kayla Sullivan. Kayla Sullivan then said, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not the only one who likes him!¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Aside from Kayla Sullivan, who else is so blind! Have all the men in this world died out? Otherwise, how could anyone fancy Terrence Lentz? ¡°Miss Thompson,¡± Kayla Sullivan continued, ¡°If she didn¡¯t like Terrence, why would she be engaged to him?¡± Upon hearing this, Scarlett Taylor burst out laughing, ¡°Kayla, have you become too detached from worldly affairs? How could Young Miss Thompson Family possibly be interested in such a good-for-nothing? Previously, she was tied down by the identity of an adopted daughter of the Thompson Clan, therefore, she didn¡¯t have a say. But now, not only is she the number one heiress in Capital City, but she is also a top international scientist! Do you think, there¡¯s any possibility of any entanglement between her and Terrence Lentz?¡± Kayla Sullivan squinted her eyes subtly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ Miss Thompson would call off the engagement?¡± She knew it. Viola Thompson could never be attracted to Terrence Lentz. People like Viola Thompson always think highly of themselves. Terrence Lentz wouldn¡¯t even compare to a little finger in her eyes. So, the broken engagement was within Kayla Sullivan¡¯s expectation. Scarlett Taylor continued, ¡°Not necessarily, it would be that much of a hassle. After all, it¡¯s the adopted daughter of the Thompson Clan who is engaged to Terrence Lentz. Then what does it have to do with Young Miss Thompson Family?¡± Kayla Sullivan let out a sigh, ¡°A good match has been wasted.¡± ¡°A good match?¡± Scarlett Taylor, speechless, said, ¡°It¡¯s more like a calamity.¡± Terrence Lentz is widely known in River City as a good-for-nothing, while Viola Thompson is a top-notch scientist. These two are just not compatible. Since they are not compatible, how could there be a good match? Upon hearing that, Kayla Sullivan took a sip of coffee, and proceeded, ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t speak like that; Terrence is actually rather exceptional. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so renowned at thirteen.¡± ¡°That is all in the past,¡± Scarlett Taylor continued, ¡°Kayla, let me tell you, don¡¯t be foolish. You shouldn¡¯t waste time on such a person.¡± No one brings up past achievements. No matter how glorious Terrence Lentz¡¯s past was, it¡¯s all gone now. The Terrence Lentz of today is nothing more than a good-for-nothing. Kayla Sullivan simply smiled without saying a word. As a friend, she had said all that she needed to. If Kayla Sullivan decided not to listen, there was nothing that she could do. Scarlett Taylor didn¡¯t say anything more and changed the topic, ¡± Kayla, your grandmother is okay now, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t have any major health issue now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Scarlett Taylor said with a smile, ¡°For old people, health problems are the worst.¡± The two chatted for a long while. Suddenly, Scarlett Taylor had something to take care of and left early. Kayla Sullivan went to settle the bill and leave. She thought Charlotte Young had left a long time ago, but to her surprise, as she was passing through the lobby, she saw Charlotte Young still sitting there. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± Charlotte Young smiled and walked over, ¡°Did the friend you were waiting for not come?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Charlotte Young, who hadn¡¯t met her girlfriend, looked unhappy. She didn¡¯t even call to tell her of the cancellation, causing her to wait in vain, ¡°She¡¯s not coming.¡± ¡± Coincidentally, my friend had to leave early as well, so Sister-in-law, shall we go shopping together?¡± After saying that, Kayla Sullivan took the initiative to link her arm with Charlotte Young¡¯s. Charlotte Young squinted her eyes subtly, becoming increasingly suspicious of Kayla Sullivan¡¯s intentions. If she had no ulterior motives, why would she be so attentive! Could it be¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did Kayla Sullivan set her sights on Bartley Lentz? Bartley Lentz is good in both academics and business, not to mention his good looks. Although he is a bit older, don¡¯t the girls these days prefer older men? Thinking of this, Charlotte Young narrowed her eyes. Kayla Sullivan, noticing her alertness, continued, ¡°Sister-in-law, I heard it¡¯s your mother-in-law¡¯s birthday soon. Do you know if Terrence has returned yet?¡± Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129 302 International Top Research Expert_4 Chapter 1129: 302: International Top Research Expert!_4 Chapter 1129: 302: International Top Research Expert!_4 Brother Terrence? At these words, Charlotte Young subtly furrowed her brow. Looking at Kayla Sullivan like this¡­ Could it be, that the man she¡¯s taken a liking to is Terrence Lentz? A moment later, Charlotte Young replied, ¡°He¡¯s back, he just got home.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kayla Sullivan smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte Young nodded. Upon hearing this, Kayla Sullivan continued, ¡°Sister, will Miss Thompson, who is engaged to Brother Terrence, be coming to Mother¡¯s birthday party this time?¡± Eleanor Armstrong celebrates her birthday every year. But no other year has been this much anticipated. Now everyone in River City is waiting for the Lentz Clan to make a spectacle of themselves. They believe themselves to have built a relationship with the Thompson Family in Capital City, but in reality, they have nothing. Charlotte Young narrowed her eyes, responding, ¡°Hard to say.¡± But then, changing her tone, Charlotte Young said, ¡°However, Kayla, you are well aware of the situation of our third son. A woman like Young Miss Thompson is not someone a family like ours can aspire to!¡± Her words were crystal clear. Viola Thompson simply didn¡¯t fancy Terrence Lentz. Upon hearing this, a glimmer of light flashed across Kayla Sullivan¡¯s eyes, ¡°In today¡¯s society, it¡¯s really hard to find a girl who isn¡¯t vain!¡± She, however, is exactly that kind of girl. When everyone else was looking down on Terrence Lentz, she was the ray of sunshine that could illuminate both the Lentz household and the life of Terrence Lentz. She wanted to show Terrence Lentz that. She wasn¡¯t the same as those outsiders. No matter what Terrence became, she would stick by his side without hesitation. Only she could share both his prosperity and hardships. One day, when her true identity is revealed. She would be the enviable Mrs. Terrence Lentz. Thinking of this, a hint of a smile appeared on Kayla Sullivan¡¯s face, as if she had already taken on the title of Mrs. Terrence Lentz. At that time, Everyone will regret their actions today. Charlotte Young looked at Kayla Sullivan, and said, ¡°Kayla, surely you¡¯re not falling for our third son?¡± There was a hint of probing in her tone. After all, Kayla Sullivan was a well-known talented woman in River City. Upon hearing this, a blush crossed Kayla¡¯s face, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Brother Terrence already has a girlfriend!¡± To deny is to admit. Charlotte Young never expected that Kayla Sullivan would actually have feelings for Terrence Lentz. Her taste was really poor. Meanwhile, Charlotte Young breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Kayla Sullivan wasn¡¯t interested in her husband, ¡°Kayla, I¡¯ve watched you grow up! If you¡¯re really interested in our third son, I can help you out!¡± She was 11 years older than Charlotte Young. When Charlotte Young was in the fourth grade, she was already dating Bartley Lentz. So, to say she watched Charlotte Young grow up wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Kayla Sullivan continued, ¡°But Brother Terrence is already¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Charlotte Young interrupted her, ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s impossible for Young Miss Thompson and our third son to be together!¡± Fish and birds travel different paths. The distance between Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t just mountains and rivers. Kayla Sullivan linked arms with Charlotte Young and added, ¡°Sister, one shouldn¡¯t say such things. If I were Miss Thompson, I certainly wouldn¡¯t leave Brother Terrence.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°After all, Brother Terrence¡¯s life has been heavily wounded, trying to get back up is indeed difficult.¡± Unfortunately, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t know the real identity of Terrence Lentz. Charlotte Young silently laughed at the naivety of Charlotte Young. In the world of adults, feelings aren¡¯t the only topic of discussion. Terrence Lentz had nothing. He didn¡¯t even have a good educational background, so when people were introducing themselves as graduates of certain universities, Upon arriving at Terrence, it would just be a middle school diploma, wouldn¡¯t that be humiliating? Let alone those who have personally experienced it. Even observers would find it unbearable. Charlotte Young went on to say, ¡°My mother-in-law¡¯s birthday is next month, remember to come then.¡± ¡°Sure, Sister.¡± Kayla Sullivan nodded. She naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to prove herself. She wanted to show Terrence Lentz the contrast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson may look down on him, but she treasured him like a gem. Nine Continent Island. Vincent Lee took his mother to the laboratory. Viola Thompson was sitting at her desk, upon seeing Vincent Lee bringing Mrs. Price over, she immediately stood up, ¡°Auntie.¡± Vincent Lee took the initiative to introduce, ¡°Mom, this is the leader of our lab, and the successor of the Sight Restorer Plan, Viola Thompson. You can call her Miss Thompson.¡± Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130 302 International Top Research Expert_5 Chapter 1130: 302: International Top Research Expert!_5 Chapter 1130: 302: International Top Research Expert!_5 Mrs. Price extends her hand to Viola Thompson, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Mrs. Price has been blind for many years, unable to see anything. But she could feel that the owner of these hands, must be a kind and beautiful person. More than that. There was a very pleasant aroma coming from her. Like tea and bamboo. After their introduction, Viola Thompson took Mrs. Price to undergo a check-up. As well as to do a rejection test. Originally, the results of this test would take about a week, but under recent improvements made by Viola Thompson, it has been shortened to twenty-four hours. So, they can expect the results tomorrow. After the tests, Vincent Lee took his mother away from the laboratory, just as Mila and Lady Nasef arrived. Mila greeted cheerfully, ¡°Brother Vincent!¡± ¡°Mila, Lady Nasef.¡± After a pause, Vincent Lee continued, ¡°This is my mother. Mom, this is my classmate Mila and her mother, Lady Nasef.¡± Mila greeted them with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Price. Brother Vincent, I knew you¡¯d brought Auntie here to Nine Continent Island, so I brought my mother too.¡± Two people who share the same fate always have endless words to share. Lady Nasef took Mrs. Price¡¯s hand, ¡°I am Mila¡¯s mother. Like you, I was also unable to see before. But now, thanks to Miss Thompson, I can see clearly.¡± Lady Nasef¡¯s English was also very standard. Mrs. Price was a little nervous at first, but when she heard that Lady Nasef was also blind before, she relaxed completely. ¡°Lady Nasef.¡± Knowing the pain of blindness and having heard about Mrs. Price¡¯s situation from Mila, Lady Nasef felt even more compassion for Mrs. Price! She even suspected that the car accident was man-made. However, all these were just her speculations. Mila suggested afterward, ¡°Brother Vincent, shall we go to the North Garden Cafe for a chat?¡± Seeing his mother finally finding a like-minded friend, Vincent Lee nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± The four of them walked towards the North Garden Cafe. Lady Nasef walked ahead, leading Mrs. Price, while Vincent Lee and Mila followed behind. On the other side. Midi Garden. Hannah Sutton was sitting on the chair by the window, reading the news on her phone, and squinting her eyes in thought. ¡°[Viola Thompson was awarded the Academician!]¡± Scrolling down, nearly all the news was about Viola Thompson. Hannah Sutton furrowed her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t know when and how things had turned out this way. The person who should have completed the Sight Restorer Plan was supposed to be her! Why! On what grounds did Viola Thompson? The more Hannah Sutton thought about it, the more discontent she felt, until finally, she threw her phone away in frustration. Bang! The phone screen immediately shattered, developing severe cracks. Just at this moment. The door was gently pushed open from outside. It was Steven Ram. Without uttering a word, he walked towards Hannah Sutton, bent down, and picked up the phone. ¡°Hannah¡­¡± A moment later, he finally spoke softly. ¡°Why?¡± Hannah Sutton looked up at Steven Ram. Her eyes were filled with questions. Steven Ram was the chief disciple of Suwen, he was also gifted in medicine, and he had the experimental plan of Sight Restorer Plan analyzed by Suwen. But why! Why did Steven Ram fail? Not only did he fail, he allowed a newcomer to steal the limelight completely. ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Steven Ram was filled with guilt, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why things have turned out this way.¡± Now, as things have already come to this, Steven Ram didn¡¯t try to justify anything anymore. After a pause, he continued, ¡°But rest assured, Hannah, I will help you get rid of this trouble caused by Viola Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson was just like Suwen in the past. Her brilliance was too dazzling, overshadowing Hannah¡¯s brilliance. As long as Viola Thompson existed, Hannah would never be able to shine. And Steven knew the purpose of his existence. His existence was to pave the way for Hannah. To let Hannah smoothly sit on the throne of the medical world, making all medical students look up to her. With such intention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Steven Ram squinted his eyes. Hearing this, Hannah looked at Steven, ¡°Brother, am I very bad?¡± Steven shook his head, ¡°Everyone desires different things and obtains them in different ways. You are just walking down another path. Moreover, Hannah, I¡¯m more than happy to do all these things for you. It has nothing to do with you.¡± He didn¡¯t want Hannah to feel guilty. In his heart, Hannah had always been the most outstanding girl. Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131 302 International Top Research Expert_6 Chapter 1131: 302: International Top Research Expert!_6 Chapter 1131: 302: International Top Research Expert!_6 At this moment. A telephone ring suddenly filled the air. Hannah Sutton picked up the phone, her brows slightly knit, ¡°How can this be? Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll come back right away.¡± With that, she immediately ended the call. Steven Ram asked immediately, ¡°Are those old fools up to their old tricks again?¡± The old fools he referred to were naturally the elders of the Sutton family. Though Mr. Sutton was gone, his brothers were still around. They had never been satisfied with Hannah, and this time, since Hannah had not succeeded with the Sight Restorer Plan, those people would certainly fuss about it. ¡°Yes,¡± Hannah nodded slightly, ¡°They¡¯re simply unsatisfied because I did not successfully execute the Sight Restorer Plan.¡± At her words, Steven Ram frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With Steven Ram around, many things would be much easier. He had that capability. Hannah Sutton and Steven Ram left the Nine Continent Island overnight. The next day. Mrs. Price¡¯s test results also came out. Everything was normal. This meant that the retinal replacement surgery could be carried out at any time. Vincent Lee wanted to pick an auspicious day. But Mrs. Price couldn¡¯t wait even a moment longer, ¡°Vincent, why not tomorrow?¡± Right as rain is better than waiting for a clear day. ¡°Alright.¡± Vincent Lee nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± The following day at ten in the morning. Mrs. Price was wheeled into the operating room. Vincent Lee assisted Viola Thompson during the procedure. All the while, his cold sweat flowed incessantly. Although the Sight Restorer Plan had been completed successfully, the person lying on the table was his mother after all. Vincent Lee simply couldn¡¯t suppress his concern. Any delicate operation could potentially go awry. What if¡­ Viola Thompson handed him a tissue, ¡°Wipe your sweat, you¡¯ll carry out the next step of the surgery.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Vincent Lee was very surprised. ¡°Yes,¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°I trust you.¡± Vincent Lee took a deep breath, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± He was undoubtedly nervous. But under Viola Thompson¡¯s guidance, Vincent Lee successfully completed the surgery. At three in the afternoon, Mrs. Price was wheeled out of the operating room. From here on out, all she had to do was rest and recover for seven days. ¡­ After Mrs. Price¡¯s surgery, Viola Thompson prepared to return to Capital City. She had lectures to give at Capital University. River City. Even though Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz were deeply dissatisfied with their parents¡¯ will, they began preparing early for Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s birthday. First, they couldn¡¯t let others gossip. No matter what, they were both respected figures in River City. Secondly, they wanted to show their parents that they were truly filial sons. As for Terrence Lentz, he was somewhat dispensable to the Lentz Clan. Judgingly, this is when Eleanor Armstrong and Terrence Lentz were coming downstairs together. Bartley Lentz immediately stepped forward, ¡°Mother, all the preparations for this year¡¯s birthday banquet are completed. Here are the proceedings and the guest list, please take a look.¡± Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I didn¡¯t want a grand celebration this year?¡± It was just a birthday, there was no need to create such a fuss. Len Lentz laughed, ¡°Mother, a birthday is a once-a-year event. This year is your 55th birthday, and we, your sons, naturally want to show our affection.¡± Upon finishing, he turned his attention towards Sophie. Sophie immediately understood and presented a Jade Buddha, ¡°Mother, this is the birthday gift Len and I prepared for you. We hope you like it.¡± Eleanor Armstrong was a Buddhist, so this gift was very appropriate. ¡°Thank you.¡± Eleanor Armstrong accepted the Jade Buddha. Charlotte Young then spoke, ¡°That¡¯s a top-quality jade Buddha. Sophie must have spent a lot of money, right?¡± It must have cost at least seven or eight hundred thousand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie smiled, ¡°As long as mother likes it, the money doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Well said,¡± Charlotte¡¯s gaze fell on the pearl necklace around Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s neck, ¡°And you, third son. What gift did you prepare for mother?¡± She asked the question knowingly, intending to embarrass Terrence Lentz. A cheap pearl necklace that cost a few dozen dollars was unworthy of being a gift! It was simply humiliating. Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132 303 Girlfriend at home is too strict _1 Chapter 1132: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _1 Chapter 1132: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _1 Who is Eleanor Armstrong? She¡¯s the matriarch of the Lentz Clan. A person in the spotlight. How could she wear such a cheap pearl necklace? Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong immediately laughed and replied, ¡°My third son bought me this necklace, and I love it.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter how costly the gift is. What¡¯s important is the heart behind it. Plus, Eleanor Armstrong genuinely loves the pearl necklace Terrence Lentz gave her. Hearing this, Charlotte Young turned to look at Terrence, then asked, ¡°Terrence, the pearl necklace you bought for Mom must have been quite expensive, right? Why don¡¯t you show it to us?¡± Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°It¡¯s the one I¡¯m wearing around my neck right now! So, do you like it?¡± At this moment, Eleanor Armstrong was just showing off the gift her son had given her, without realizing what Charlotte Young was hinting at. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the one you¡¯re wearing!¡± Sophie laughed, ¡°I must be blind. Mom, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have thought you bought it from a street vendor!¡± A pearl necklace worth a few dozen dollars, isn¡¯t that street-vendor stuff?! It can¡¯t compare with the Jade Buddha. Sophie was indirectly reminding Eleanor Armstrong about her own filial piety. Terrence Lentz, who has no money or power and relies on the Lentz Clan for his livelihood, what can he offer to show respect to his parents? If Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz had foresight, they would maintain their distance from Terrence, dividing the family fortune in two, not three. After all, in the future, when Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz are old, Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz will be the ones providing for them. As for Terrence Lentz, who can hardly support himself, how could he take care of his parents? Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly, ¡°Sophie! What nonsense are you spouting off?! What do you mean by street stuff? The gift is light, but the love is heavy. No matter what you kids give me, in my eyes they are all priceless treasures!¡± This daughter-in-law speaks with such unpleasant words! Sophie quickly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get angry, that¡¯s not what I meant! Terrence, you won¡¯t mind what your sister-in-law says, right?¡± Terrence Lentz remained indifferent, pursing his lips, but remained silent. Charlotte Young laughed then said: ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t worry. Our Terrence isn¡¯t the type to be petty about such matters.¡± As Charlotte Young and Sophie took turns speaking, Charlotte continued further, ¡°Terrence, the pearl necklace you bought for Mom, it must have cost a lot of money, right?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± Terrence Lentz replied softly. Seeing this, Charlotte Young didn¡¯t ask any further, and chuckled, ¡°Mom is right, the gift is light but the sentiment is heavy. The fact that you prepared a gift for Mom is already very remarkable!¡± You can¡¯t expect too much from Terrence Lentz. Remembering her promise to Kayla Sullivan, Charlotte asked again: ¡°Terrence, did you invite Miss Thompson to come to Mom¡¯s birthday party?¡± ¡°No.¡± After he spoke, Terrence Lentz glanced at his watch, then said, ¡°Mom, I have to leave for something.¡± ¡°Hmm, you go ahead!¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded. Sophie snorted in her heart. Busy? What could Terrence Lentz possibly be busy with? Being a good-for-nothing? She didn¡¯t know how Eleanor Armstrong could say such a thing. What a joke! After Terrence Lentz left, Eleanor Armstrong also turned and left. Sophie walked over to Charlotte Young, watching Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s retreating figure, and lowered her voice, ¡°Look at how biased she is. I gave her a Jade Buddha, and she didn¡¯t even show any appreciation for it! But the junk that good-for-nothing gave her, she is cherishing as a treasure!¡± Thinking about this angered Sophie quite a bit. Who would believe that there could be such a biased mother-in-law in this world without experiencing it firsthand! Charlotte Young nodded, strongly agreeing with Sophie¡¯s words, and sarcastically said, ¡°But who can blame him, he is her most cherished younger son! Tell me, what has that good-for-nothing brought to the company over the years? The two of them didn¡¯t even discuss it, just gave him one-third of the company¡¯s shares!¡± Stopping for a moment, Charlotte Young continued, ¡°And that¡¯s just what¡¯s visible. Who knows how much they have secretly given to that good-for-nothing behind the scenes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The more Charlotte Young thought about it, the more upset she became, feeling that Eleanor Armstrong was extremely biased! ¡°They are all sons after all, why can¡¯t they just be fair? What¡¯s the point of this?¡± Sophie sighed, ¡°You said it! By the way, Charlotte, what did you give her?¡± Charlotte Young replied, ¡°My husband and I gave her a car, but she didn¡¯t even mention it!¡± ¡°How much did the car cost?¡± Sophie asked. Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133 303 Girlfriend at home is too strict _2 Chapter 1133: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _2 Chapter 1133: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _2 ¡°A Mercedes-Benz GLC costs over 800,000 as well.¡± Charlotte Young answered. Hearing that the gift Charlotte Young sent was around the same price as her Jade Buddha, Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. In truth, weren¡¯t she and Charlotte Young competitors too? What if Charlotte Young were to play her tricks, pleasing Eleanor Armstrong and benefitting herself? As though thinking of something, Charlotte Young continued to ask: ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we were going to send a message to Miss Thompson at the last meeting? Have you sent it? I went home and searched, but I don¡¯t have her on WhatsApp.¡± Sophie smilingly replied: ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would¡¯ve forgotten! I¡¯ll send her a message when I get home.¡± She had added Viola on WhatsApp, but Viola rarely posted on her story, so they basically had no communication. Having said that, Sophie continued, ¡°Even if I do send her a message, she may not come.¡± How could Viola possibly condescend to travel a great distance to attend Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s birthday banquet? Both of them understood the reasoning behind it. The reason for their insistence was nothing more than wanting to see Terrence Lentz embarrassed. Just then, a WhatsApp notification rang in the air. Charlotte took out her mobile, it was a message from Kayla Sullivan, she looked at Sophie, saying, ¡°Sophie, I made plans with friends, I need to step out for a bit.¡± ¡°Hmm, sister-in-law, go ahead.¡± On the other side. Eleanor Armstrong returned to her bedroom, put the Jade Buddha on the counter, her face full of anger. Seeing her like this, Harlan Lentz curiously asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who pissed you off?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the families of the eldest and second brothers! They could have been happier now that Terrence is home. Those suspiciously malicious gazes, who do they think they¡¯re fooling!¡± Having said that, Eleanor Armstrong added, ¡°I know they¡¯re blaming us for giving Terrence a share of stocks, but Terrence is a part of this family! If not for Terrence then, could our family be living comfortably today? They quickly forget and turn out to be ungrateful and vicious!¡± Back in the day when Terrence was a prodigy, Sophie and Charlotte couldn¡¯t wait to spoil Terrence like their own brother! They would prefer to take Terrence everywhere with them! Now, with Terrence¡¯s talent gone, they backstab him. This is absolutely outrageous! If it weren¡¯t for familial considerations, Eleanor Armstrong would have given them a slap on the face. Eleanor Armstrong looked at Harlan Lentz, perplexed, and asked, ¡°How could the eldest and second brothers have married these two women?¡± Harlan Lentz, laughing, said: ¡°Actually, we can¡¯t solely blame them. I¡¯d say, the responsibility lies with Len Lentz and Bartley Lentz.¡± Len Lentz and Bartley Lentz do not support their young brother at all, let alone Charlotte Young and Sophie, who aren¡¯t related to Len Lenztz by blood. Saying this, Harlan Lentz walked up to her, squeezed her shoulder, and comforted, ¡°So don¡¯t overthink it! Each generation has its own luck.¡± Eleanor understood the logic in his words. She isn¡¯t a stubborn person, and, more importantly, the matter indeed has a lot to do with Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz. Eleanor sighed, ¡°I am just worried.¡± ¡°Worried about what?¡± Harlan Lentz asked. She looked at Harlan Lentz, and said, ¡°What if they decide to bully Terrence when we are not around anymore? How will he live then?¡± By the end of her sentence, Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. Hearing her, Harlan Lentz, smiling, said: ¡°Do you really think your son will continue like this?¡± He was not worried about it at all. Having said that, Harlan Lentz added, ¡°Actually, Terrence has changed quite a bit recently. Plus, Viola is there urging him on! So, we should trust him.¡± In front of her daughters-in-law, Eleanor Armstrong could express full confidence in Terri Lentz. But now, the person before her was her husband. No one can predict the future after all. As a mother, she felt very conflicted. Sometimes, she believed in Terrence Lentz, thinking that he would stand out one day, making a comeback. But sometimes, she became very pessimistic. Like now. Seeing her like this, Harlan Lentz, laughing, said: ¡°We need to trust Terrence.¡± Eleanor nodded, ¡°I hope he keeps getting better.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Harlan smiled hopefully, ¡°He definitely will.¡± Meanwhile. Outside the Lentz Family Villa, a supercar was parked. The car door was opened. A young girl leaned against the car door. Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134 303 Girlfriend at home is too strict _3 Chapter 1134: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _3 Chapter 1134: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _3 It was no one other than Kayla Sullivan. Kayla has now set her heart on the Lentz Clan. This time she returned to her home country, she would not come back empty-handed! Charlotte ran up to her, ¡°Kayla.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law,¡± Kayla got out of the car and opened the passenger door, ¡°Hop in.¡± Charlotte bent over to sit in the car. Once in, she laughed and asked, ¡°Kayla, did you buy this car yourself or was it a gift from your parents?¡± This car cost eighty million. Even someone as wealthy as Charlotte was hesitant to buy it. The most expensive car she and Bartley ever bought cost over fifty million. The Lentz Clan were not top-tier tycoons. Once gifted, Terrence Lentz was now losing his touch, and the Lentz Clan has been on a downward spiral. Today¡¯s Lentz Clan is not the same one that once commanded the wind and rain in River City. Kayla turned to look at Charlotte, ¡°I bought it myself.¡± After speaking, Kayla continued: ¡°I did some small business over these years abroad and made some small money.¡± Made some small money? Could small money buy an eighty million car? Charlotte internally sighed, Terrence Lentz sure did have dumb luck. Someone as exceptional as Kayla had taken a liking to him! However. Kayla must be merely interested for the moment. After all, Terrence did have a handsome face. The mentality of Kayla was akin to a wealthy businessman who kept a male model at KTV. Once the novelty wore off, there was nothing left. ¡°Kayla, you¡¯re just too modest!¡± Kayla smiled, ¡°You¡¯re over-praising me, sister-in-law.¡± Soon, the car arrived at a large shopping mall. Kayla stepped out of the car, walked over to the passenger side naturally took Charlotte¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister-in-law, shall we visit the jewelry store first?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Charlotte nodded. Kayla¡¯s current objective was to select a birthday gift for Eleanor Armstrong. She was lavish in her spending, barely glancing at the price. Even though she had no relation to Eleanor presently, she didn¡¯t hesitate to buy jewelry worth over two hundred thousand. ¡°Sister-in-law, do you think Auntie will like this set of jewelry?¡± Kayla asked Charlotte for her opinion. Charlotte laughed and said, ¡°Kayla, with your thoughtfulness, my mother-in-law is bound to love it. After all, some people don¡¯t even show their faces when their future mother-in-law is celebrating her birthday.¡± Kayla looked up at the saleslady, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this set.¡± ¡°Of course, madam, I¡¯ll wrap it for you.¡± Charlotte, trying on a diamond ring, looked up and asked, ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°One hundred and eighty thousand.¡± The saleswoman replied. To Charlotte, one hundred and eighty thousand wasn¡¯t expensive. But now. All her personal money was gone! Let alone one hundred and eighty thousand. Even if it was eighty thousand, she was reluctant to splurge. Charlotte removed the ring from her hand. ¡°Never mind, it doesn¡¯t look that good anyway.¡± Kayla grabbed Charlotte¡¯s hand and then told the saleswoman, ¡°Wrap it. Add it to my total.¡± Hearing this, Charlotte looked at Kayla in surprise. ¡°Kayla, you¡­¡± Kayla said, ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s not often that you come across something you like. You don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± ¡°But this is too expensive!¡± Charlotte protested. ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Kayla smiled, ¡°What matters is that it looks good on you. And the price isn¡¯t that high, considering it¡¯s a collector¡¯s item.¡± A collector¡¯s item isn¡¯t the same as common small diamonds. Small diamonds are cheap and don¡¯t retain value, but collector¡¯s rings usually are over one carat and don¡¯t depreciate. Charlotte looked at Kayla, ¡°Then, thank you, Kayla.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, why are you being so polite with me?¡± Charlotte nodded, echoing, ¡°Right, right, right, we are family and shouldn¡¯t be so formal.¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t notice the disgust that flashed in Kayla¡¯s eyes. She really disliked two-faced people like Charlotte. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But in order to get Terrence¡¯s attention, she had to get close to and please Charlotte who, for all her faults, was still Terrence¡¯s sister-in-law. With a diamond ring of over a hundred thousand given to her, Charlotte was ecstatic, laughing, ¡°Kayla, I feel like you would be a good match for our third son.¡± Kayla sneered internally. Charlotte really had a knack for talking nonsense. If she hadn¡¯t given Charlotte a ring, she wouldn¡¯t be saying these words. Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135 303 Girlfriend at home is too strict _4 Chapter 1135: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _4 Chapter 1135: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _4 Moreover. If Terrence Lentz is really a good-for-nothing, then indeed he¡¯s not good enough for her. Kayla Sullivan studied for her bachelor¡¯s, master¡¯s, and doctorate degrees at a well-known overseas university, and she owns her own business and studio at a young age. This is not what one would endeavor to marry a good-for-nothing. Upon saying this, perhaps feeling a bit guilty, Charlotte Young continues, ¡°Kayla, putting everything else aside. Our third son is actually quite a catch. Look at him, good body, tall, and most importantly, handsome! After all, you are so capable, we are not relying on our third son to make money!¡± If Terrence Lentz were successful in his career, he might really not look up to Kayla Sullivan, after all, Terence Lentz¡¯s charm is top-notch. Although Kayla Sullivan is pretty, she¡¯s definitely not considered drop-dead gorgeous, she can at most be regarded as a small beauty. So, these two seem to complement each other pretty well. Kayla Sullivan laughed, saying: ¡°In my eyes Terrence is perfect, Sister, truth be told, I¡¯ve had a crush on him since middle school. So no matter how he changes, I will always like him, I am even ready to marry him anytime if he is willing.¡± By saying all these, she meant to convey through Charlotte Young¡¯s words these feelings to both Terrence Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong. Kayla Sullivan wanted Terrence Lentz to know. That she¡¯s a very innocent and kind girl, and also, Terrence Lentz has been her first love, over the years, she didn¡¯t date around freely, she always stayed loyal, waiting for Terrence. Now, girls like her are increasingly rare. Given Terrence Lentz¡¯s peculiar situation, there should be very few girls who feel the same way towards him, right? If Terrence Lentz were to know about her feelings, he would surely be deeply moved. Thinking of this, Kayla Sullivan smirked. Upon saying this, Kayla Sullivan looked over at Charlotte Young with shy expressions on her face, ¡°Sister, you must never let Terrence find out about the things I said to you.¡± Charlotte Young just laughed, saying: ¡°Sure.¡± As the two of them shopped around and chatted, Charlotte Young originally didn¡¯t have a great impression of Kayla Sullivan, but under the influence of the large diamond ring, Charlotte seemed to have taken quite a liking to Kayla. After finishing afternoon tea, Kayla Sullivan dropped off Charlotte Young at the Lentz Family Villa. Charlotte Young held on to Kayla Sullivan¡¯s hand, unable to let go, smiling and saying, ¡°Kayla, I find it very enjoyable and relaxing to hang out with you, thank you for the ring.¡± Kayla Sullivan also had a smile on her face, ¡°Sister, I feel the same way, seeing you feels like seeing my own sister.¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, seeing you feels like seeing my own sister. By the way Kayla, it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you come inside and have dinner together? Terrence happens to be home today.¡± Terrence Lentz is at home? Hearing this news, Kayla Sullivan was slightly excited. It seemed that her trip today was not in vain. Although she was quite excited, Kayla Sullivan didn¡¯t show it, instead she said: ¡°Sister, would that be too sudden?¡± When she returned to the country initially, she also visited Eleanor Armstrong. Eleanor Armstrong was quite warm to her. But that¡¯s all, she was just cordial. ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡± Charlotte Young, holding Kayla Sullivan¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Kayla Sullivan was half-coaxed and half-pushed to accompany Charlotte Young into the hall. Because it was Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s 55th birthday, most members of the Lentz Clan were at home. At this time. Sophie was sitting on the living room sofa watching TV. Upon hearing the noise outside the door, she looked up and saw Kayla, laughing, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Kayla? You are such a rare guest!¡± Although the Sullivan Clan and the Lentz Clan lived in the same villa area, they rarely bumped into Kayla Sullivan. ¡°Hello, Aunt Sophie.¡± Charlotte laughed, ¡°Kayla, have a seat, I¡¯ll cut some fruit for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Sophie was somewhat surprised upon seeing this scene. When did Charlotte Young and Kayla Sullivan become so close? Going as far as to personally cut fruit for Kayla! Usually, that¡¯s a job for the servants. Charlotte turned around and went to cut fruit for Kayla. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie smiled at Kayla, ¡°It¡¯s been a long while, Kayla is getting prettier and prettier!¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Kayla is a very sharp person, ¡°Aunt Sophie, you¡¯re the one getting more youthful and prettier.¡± Pretty words, everyone loves hearing them. Especially Sophie, who is already transitioning into menopause. ¡°Really?¡± Sophie stretched her hand to touch her face. Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136 303 Girlfriend at home is too strict _5 Chapter 1136: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _5 Chapter 1136: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _5 It had been a long while since anyone had complimented her. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Quickly, Charlotte Young walked out of the kitchen with the chopped fruit. ¡°Kayla, come eat some fruit!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be formal with me,¡± Charlotte Young said with a smile. Charlotte Young had cut several kinds of fruits, and they looked quite appealing all arranged on a plate. As a token gesture, Kayla Sullivan picked up a piece of fruit and tasted it. Just then, there were footsteps coming from upstairs. Her intuition told Kayla Sullivan that it must be Terrence Lentz. But she did not turn around. The next moment, Charlotte Young¡¯s voice rang in the air, ¡°Is the third son going out?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± replied Terrence in a deep voice. Although it was just one syllable, it was enough to stir the heart. Kayla Sullivan flashed a beautiful smile, turning her head to look at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Brother Terrence.¡± He was wearing a military green shirt, black work pants, and a pair of boots. His presence was formidable. His handsome features, added to this extraordinary temperament, were enough to make anyone¡¯s heart race with just one look. Kayla Sullivan stared at him, somewhat dazed. Nowadays, people with such good looks and abilities were indeed rare. She must firmly hold on to Terrence Lentz. She couldn¡¯t miss this chance. Fortunately, Terrence Lentz was not the flashy playboy type. Otherwise, she would certainly feel a great deal of pressure. For now¡­ All she needed to do was to be different from other girls. After all, Terrence Lentz was currently considered good-for-nothing, loathed by everyone. But she was beautiful, had an elegant demeanor, and most importantly, she was well-educated with a successful career. Upon learning that she liked him, Terrence Lentz would surely be overjoyed. Suddenly, she noticed an unfamiliar figure in the house. Terrence Lentz was taken aback, but then slightly nodded as an acknowledgment. Charlotte Young, having just benefited from Kayla Sullivan, naturally wouldn¡¯t let Terrence Lentz walk away so easily. She immediately said, ¡°Terrence, do you remember who she is? This is Kayla! She had visited our home recently!¡± Following this, Charlotte Young continued, ¡°I heard from mother that you both used to play together when you were young!¡± Upon hearing this, Kayla Sullivan laughed and said, ¡°It seems that I do remember something like that, Brother Terrence, do you remember?¡± ¡°My memory isn¡¯t that good, I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, he turned and left. Kayla Sullivan watched Terrence Lentz¡¯s retreating figure with narrowed eyes, understanding well his behavior. After all, he was now isolated and alienated by everyone. Therefore, she must make Terrence Lentz aware that she wouldn¡¯t alienate him or exclude him. ¡°Third son, wait a minute!¡± Charlotte Young called out just as Terrence Lentz was about to step out of the door. Terrence Lentz slightly turned his head, his deep phoenix eyes unreadable, ¡°What is it?¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Third son, you and Kayla haven¡¯t added each other on WhatsApp, have you? Why not add each other now? You two grew up together, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot to talk about. Kayla only came back to the country half a year ago, and she¡¯s not very familiar with many places here. You could probably fill her in more later.¡± As soon as these words left Charlotte Young¡¯s mouth, Kayla Sullivan knew that she hadn¡¯t spent her money in vain today. Wanting to show Terrence Lentz that she wouldn¡¯t shun him or look down on him for being a good-for-nothing, Kayla Sullivan immediately took out her phone, ¡°Brother Terrence, let me scan your QR code.¡± A good marital fate begins with adding each other on WhatsApp. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my girlfriend is quite strict about this, she doesn¡¯t allow me to add people randomly on WhatsApp.¡± A simple sentence. Without waiting for Charlotte Young and Kayla Sullivan to say something else, Terrence Lentz turned and left. Kayla Sullivan frowned subtly; it looked like Terrence Lentz genuinely believed Viola Thompson would continue to honor their engagement. Girlfriend? Terrence Lentz saying it so naturally, but would Viola acknowledge him as her boyfriend? He was being too naive! Not everyone was like her, not caring about external conditions. Nowadays, girls¨Cespecially capable girls¨Chad higher and higher standards. But it was also good this way. Only after experiencing disappointment and betrayal, would he learn to appreciate the person in front of him. With this thought¡­ Kayla Sullivan squinted her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after Terrence Lentz left, Kayla Sullivan also proposed to leave. Charlotte Young personally escorted her out. At the entrance, Charlotte Young said, ¡°Kayla, are you okay? I didn¡¯t expect my third brother to be so disrespectful!¡± He didn¡¯t even want to add her on WhatsApp. Kayla Sullivan shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Actually, what Brother Terrence said makes a lot of sense; him not adding me on WhatsApp just shows he¡¯s a good man who doesn¡¯t just randomly add people.¡± Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137 303 Girlfriend at home is too strict _6 Chapter 1137: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _6 Chapter 1137: 303: Girlfriend at home is too strict! _6 This kind of man is more worthy of her pursuit and affection. Upon hearing this, Charlotte Young coldly hummed and said pointedly: ¡°The third son is so inexperienced, especially when it comes to love! Now, Miss Thompson is no longer the adopted daughter of the Thompson Clan, and not everyone is as kind as you are. How could she possibly still be interested in our third son! Just wait and see! His tears will soon fall!¡± ¡°Sister, you shouldn¡¯t say that. Although I really like Brother Terrence, I hope more than anything that he can find happiness.¡± Charlotte Young replied somewhat helplessly: ¡°Happiness is something you have to strive for on your own, Kayla. Don¡¯t worry, once the third son is abandoned by Miss Thompson, he will realize your worth!¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Kayla Sullivan said with a smile. In appreciation for the ring Kayla had given her, Charlotte continued, ¡°In fact, Kayla, you¡¯re so outstanding that you could meet someone even better! To be brutally honest, apart from his good looks, our third son is utterly useless. During my mother-in-law¡¯s birthday, your second sister-in-law and I both gave gifts worth seven to eight hundred thousand. Do you know what he gave?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kayla asked. Charlotte said: ¡°A pearl necklace. And not a good one either, just a cheap trinket with a single pearl.¡± Kayla chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, right?¡± Seeing that Kayla was unmoved, Charlotte didn¡¯t say anything more but advised: ¡°Kayla, be careful when you drive on the road and stay safe.¡± ¡°Sure, sister,¡± Kayla replied. Kayla drove away. On the other side. Terrence Lentz parked his car outside Adam Swantz¡¯s house to pick him up. Upon receiving Terrence¡¯s message, Adam immediately grabbed his coat and headed downstairs. Seeing this, Mrs. Swantz curiously asked, ¡°Adam, where are you off to?¡± ¡°Terrence is here, waiting downstairs.¡± Terrence? Mrs. Swantz was taken aback, then realized that Adam¡¯s ¡°Terrence¡± was Terrence Lentz. She had always opposed Adam¡¯s association with Terrence, but Adam had never heeded her advice. Out of helplessness, Mrs. Swantz could only let Adam follow his own inclination. ¡°Is that Lentz boy back?¡± Mrs. Swantz asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded. Mrs. Swantz sighed and said, ¡°What good can you get by hanging out with him? You¡¯re always so obstinate. When the day comes that your family fortune is all taken away by the illegitimate child, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Despite Derek Swantz¡¯s respectful attitude towards her, Mrs. Swantz understood that a bastard child remained a bastard child, especially as Derek¡¯s intentions to claim the family wealth had been becoming increasingly evident in recent years. Adam responded: ¡°Let him take it away if he wants to, I don¡¯t care.¡± He had never considered competing with Derek for the family properties. As a man, he totally despised such underhand machinations. With that response, Mrs. Swantz didn¡¯t know what else to say. She only commented, ¡°The more you hang out with Terrence, the worse your reputation will get!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± With that, Adam turned around and went downstairs. He happened to run into Matthew Swantz and Derek Swantz who were discussing work as they were walking upstairs. On spotting Terrence¡¯s car downstairs, Matthew looked at Adam with disappointment in his eyes. He knew this son was hopeless. One of these days, he would become a man like Terrence. Derek didn¡¯t say a word, yet his narrowed eyes spoke volumes. From the very beginning, he had never considered this half-brother of his a threat. Adam arrived downstairs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Terrence!¡± Terrence winded down the car window and said, ¡°Get in.¡± Adam sat in the passenger seat and while buckling his seat belt he asked, ¡°Terrence, didn¡¯t your wife come back with you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Terrence responded curtly. Adam, already accustomed to Terrence¡¯s character, went on to ask, ¡°Will she be back for our mother¡¯s birthday? There are quite a few people waiting to see you made a fool of!¡± Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138 304 Miss Song is here _1 Chapter 1138: 304: Miss Song is here! _1 Chapter 1138: 304: Miss Song is here! _1 Yes. Now, a bunch of people are waiting to laugh at Terrence Lentz¡¯s misery. Not just Charlotte Young and Sophie. On hearing this, Terrence Lentz showed no excess emotion on his face, his thin lips moved slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Just two words. Plain, devoid of any emotion. It was as if, nothing could stir his emotions anymore. Of course. Except for a certain little girl. Adam Swantz laughed, ¡°Chill, Bro.¡± Without a word, Terrence seemed to have remembered something and turned to Adam Swantz saying, ¡°Get out of the car, you drive.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam Swantz immediately got out of the car. Terrence got out from the driver¡¯s seat and sat down on the co-pilot¡¯s seat. Once Adam Swantz started the car, he glanced at Terrence, ¡°Bro, is your leg giving you trouble again?¡± ¡°Nothing serious.¡± I can suppress it. Adam Swantz knew that when Terrence¡¯s leg ailment flared up, it would be very uncomfortable. If one were to observe him closely, it could be seen that his forehead was already covered with beads of cold sweat. Terrence¡¯s tolerance was incredibly powerful. When he was bitten by a venomous snake in the deep, old forest, they had to cut off the necrotic flesh from his leg. As the leg ailment had made anesthesia impossible, he watched with wide-open eyes as the gangrenous flesh was removed from his leg, without uttering a single sound. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even break out in a sweat. But now. There was a slight sheen of sweat on his forehead, meaning that his leg ailment had worsened to a severity greater than the pain of getting flesh cut off. Adam Swantz continued, ¡°Bro, why don¡¯t we go to Divine Doctor Bruce first?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The man¡¯s lips parted lightly. Adam Swantz sighed lightly, opting not to say anything more. The car was moving swiftly, speeding all along the way. Meanwhile. At the Swantz Family¡¯s residence. In the living room, Mrs. Swantz was engrossed in watching a drama. It was a cultural heritage of Sucheng, a comedic play. The actors chattered in the local dialect. Those who understood the dialect were entertained, laughing heartily. But those who didn¡¯t, could only watch the spectacle unfold. Mrs. Swantz was a native of Sucheng¡¯s water town. Only in her adulthood did she move to River City with her parents. Therefore, she always missed her hometown deeply. Seeing that Mrs. Swantz was still engrossed in watching the comedic play, Matthew Swantz frowned slightly and threw his briefcase heavily on the table, ¡°At a time like this, you still have the mood to watch this?¡± Women, utterly lacking in sense of responsibility! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Swantz looked completely baffled. Matthew Swantz continued, ¡°Do you know what your son has done?¡± Mrs. Swantz just then realized what was going on and scoffed, ¡°Oh, so now Adam is only my son.¡± Sensing the difficult situation, Derek Swantz lowered his voice, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going back to the study.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Fortunately. He still had one son. If both his sons were like Adam Swantz, then his life would have been in vain. Mrs. Swantz, with a mocking look in her eyes, watched Derek Swantz¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°I can see it now, in your eyes there is only your own biological son!¡± She emphasized the word ¡®biological¡¯. Matthew Swantz turned to look at Mrs. Swantz, ¡°This is ridiculous, are you saying Adam isn¡¯t my biological son?¡± On hearing this, Mrs. Swantz burst out laughing, ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t expect, you still remember Adam is your biological son! I thought you only knew Derek as your son.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Mrs. Swantz picked up the briefcase that Matthew Swantz had thrown on the coffee table and heavily threw it to the ground, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who can throw things around! Also, don¡¯t think that you can bully us, mother and son! Matthew Swantz, I won¡¯t mention what you did in the past, but is there any point in acting like this now?¡± Matthew Swantz was a typical jerk. It could be seen from the fact that Derek Swantz, his secret love child, was older than Adam Swantz. Initially, he had hidden the fact that he had a girlfriend and started a relationship with Mrs. Swantz. Mrs. Swantz was naive, disregarding her parents¡¯ objections, she was determined to be with Matthew Swantz. And then. All she could do was bear with the painful consequences, gritting her teeth and swallowing her own blood. She didn¡¯t dare to mention divorce in front of her parents. Matthew Swantz furrowed his brow. Shrew! She was just a shrew. Originally, the reason he chose to marry Mia Marcine was that he saw Mia Marcine as a well-educated lady from a wealthy family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He thought that she would definitely be a virtuous wife in the future. Little did he know. After many years, Mia Marcine had also become part of all the shrews. At this moment, Matthew Swantz couldn¡¯t help but think of the mother of Derek Swantz. If you want to talk about understanding feelings, you would have to look at his first love. Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139 304 Miss Song is here _2 Chapter 1139: 304: Miss Song is here! _2 Chapter 1139: 304: Miss Song is here! _2 ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Matthew Swantz lowered his voice. Mia Marcine scoffed, ¡°What am I trying to do? Isn¡¯t it clear what you want to do, Matthew Swantz? If we really can¡¯t cope, let¡¯s get a divorce! Adam and I, we will be just fine on our own!¡± Mia Marcine had already consulted with a lawyer and had a grasp of the financial situation of the Swantz family. If they divorced, Matthew Swantz would have to split half of his assets with her. Seeing that things had come to this point, she was no longer afraid of divorce. Derek Swantz hadn¡¯t gone far. Hearing those words, he turned his head towards the living room. Divorce? He had waited so many years, and finally, Mia said the word. His mother could finally escape from the shadows. Upon this thought. Derek Swantz smirked. But at that moment, Matthew Swantz replied: ¡°Divorce? Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡± A successful man needs to maintain the image of a good husband. Even if everyone knows he has an illegitimate child, he can¡¯t impulsively divorce Mia. Neither the Swantz family nor the Marcine family could afford a divorce. Mia Marcine snorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to divorce, then stop stirring up trouble for me! And let me clarify it, you are partly responsible for what Adam has become!¡± Not only did Matthew Swantz have his own business, but she had hers as well. However, Matthew Swantz had dumped all child-rearing responsibilities on her. ¡°Matthew Swantz, listen up, if anyone upsets me, I will upset them back. I¡¯m not easily messed with! Moreover, I¡¯m not one of those mistresses you keep on the side, and I¡¯m not skilled in seducing men to please them!¡± Her last sentence seemed to be directed at Matthew Swantz, but more so at Derek Swantz standing not far off. Upon hearing this, Derek Swantz squinted, his face dark. When would he be able to shake off the label of an illegitimate child? Why couldn¡¯t he live openly and honestly like Adam Swantz? He was older than Adam. It should be Adam who¡¯s labeled as the bastard! Derek Swantz clenched his fist tightly, only releasing it after a long while. But in an instant, he put on an indifferent look, nodding and greeting the servant walking towards him. Capital City. Viola Thompson returned without notifying anyone. But when she got off the plane, she saw a staff member in a white shirt holding up a large sign that read, ¡®Welcome home, Miss Thompson.¡¯ Although there were many people with the same name, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t pay much attention. That is, until a man and a woman approached her. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson slightly lifted her eyes, ¡°Hello, may I know who you are?¡± The neatly dressed man said: ¡°Miss Thompson, this is the Deputy Governor of Capital City, Ms. Daisy Taylor. The deputy governor received orders from the authorities to personally pick you up from the airport.¡± Viola Thompson is now not only a top-tier researcher but also a person of significant importance to Capital City. Because the experiment was successful. In just a few days, Viola Thompson had restored the sight of more than five hundred blind people. At present, five hundred thousand people across the country have booked the operation. Many renowned overseas universities and medical schools are scrambling to invite Viola Thompson for guest lectures, but she turned them all down. She was a very selfish person. Until all the blind people in Sinian Country regained their sight, she could not afford to help people from other countries. Therefore, as soon as she learned that Viola Thompson was returning to Capital City, she was immediately taken seriously, with the deputy governor personally coming to receive her. In fact, not just the deputy governor, but many other high-ranking officials. Daisy Taylor extended her hand to Viola Thompson with a smile, ¡°Hello Miss Thompson, I¡¯m Daisy Taylor.¡± ¡°Deputy Governor Taylor.¡± Viola Thompson shook Daisy Taylor¡¯s hand, ¡°I am Viola Thompson.¡± Daisy Taylor said with a smile: ¡°Actually, Governor Lu also wanted to come, but due to a last-minute meeting, he asked me to come instead.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, Daisy Taylor continued: ¡°Miss Thompson, we have already booked a hotel for you. Shall we go to the hotel first?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. You don¡¯t have to be so formal,¡± Viola Thompson replied indifferently, without any particular expression on her face. She continued: ¡°I live nearby, so there¡¯s no need to waste money on booking a hotel. If you really want to do something for me, arranging a car to take me home would be enough.¡± She didn¡¯t tell anyone about her success to avoid dealing with these things. Yet they still found out. Daisy Taylor looked at Viola Thompson, a trace of surprise in her eyes. Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140 304 Miss Song is here _3 Chapter 1140: 304: Miss Song is here! _3 Chapter 1140: 304: Miss Song is here! _3 Yes. She was surprised. She had thought that with Viola Thompson¡¯s young talent, she would have a bit of arrogance about her. But. She didn¡¯t. Not only did she not have arrogance, she was instead approachable. Prima then said, ¡°Miss Thompson, how about this, you¡¯re tired from your journey, come with us for a casual meal first, then we will arrange a special car to take you home.¡± Many leaders were waiting to meet Viola Thompson. If Prima couldn¡¯t successfully take Viola Thompson back to the hotel, she wouldn¡¯t be able to perform her duty properly. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t hesitate this time, but nodded, ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, please,¡± Prima gestured invitingly. Viola Thompson stepped forward. Prima immediately followed Viola Thompson¡¯s pace. The car was waiting outside the door, as she worried about the crowd, Prima specially contacted the airport in advance to arrange for a VIP exit. Prima then said, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you have any checked luggage? I will have someone fetch it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one suitcase.¡± Viola Thompson handed her ticket to Prima, ¡°Thanks.¡± Prima said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯re too polite, it¡¯s all part of our job.¡± Soon, they reached the outside door. Prima went ahead and opened the car door. Viola Thompson got in. The arranged hotel was in the city center and traffic was somewhat heavy. Viola Thompson leaned back in her seat, beginning to rest a little. Prima sat in the back seat, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you want some water?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was mild. Just at that moment, Prima seemed to recall something and took out a cup of hot Milk Tea, ¡°I heard Miss Thompson likes Milk Tea. Please try this new Milk Tea brand and see if it suits your taste.¡± Everyone has a curious heart. Viola Thompson was no exception, she loved to try different Milk Tea brands, especially new ones. Seeing the Milk Tea that Prima held down, her eyes brightened, she reached out and took the Milk Tea, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, it¡¯s all part of our job.¡± After taking a sip of Milk Tea, Viola Thompson felt her mood brighten, her eyes full of smiles. Seeing Viola Thompson so happy, Prima was also pleased, the rumors were indeed true. Miss Thompson loved Milk Tea as her life. The car speed was fast. In about forty minutes they arrived at the hotel. All the city¡¯s bigshots were standing at the door, it was quite a sight. Prima got out of the car and opened the front passenger door. Though the Sight Restorer Plan was a global live broadcast, in order to protect the safety of the contestants, the shots of faces, during the broadcast, were processed, making it somewhat unclear. So, many people were seeing Viola Thompson for the first time. The reaction of everyone was the same. Viola Thompson was really young, and beautiful. Her beauty and ability were directly proportional! ¡°Welcome home, Miss Thompson.¡± Although there were many people, Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t stage-frightened at all. She maintained a calm and composed demeanor throughout. This kind of serene boss aura was something no one could imitate or replicate. It was as if she were used to seeing the highs and lows. Not at all like a girl who just turned nineteen. Her aura even overpowered the auras of all the leaders present. Prima one by one introduced Viola Thompson to all the leaders present. Everyone shook hands with Viola Thompson one by one. ¡°Miss Thompson, this is Mr. Charles Linstad, the principal of Capital University.¡± Charles Linstad was around fifty years old. A typical cultured person, wearing small glasses, with a goatee. Actually, long before Viola Thompson achieved the title of the nation¡¯s top scholar, he had visited her parents at the Thompson Clan. However, at that time, he had not met Viola Thompson in person. As a principal, Charles Linstad had met countless kinds of people. But seeing someone like Viola Thompson was a first. Standing in front of Viola Thompson, the only way he could express his feelings was with four words. Boundless admiration. It was as if, Viola Thompson was the elder, and he was nothing more than a junior. ¡°Miss Thompson, your reputation precedes you. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to come and give a lecture for our university¡¯s faculty and students.¡± Charles Linstad carefully said, afraid he would misspeak. ¡°I¡¯m flattered, Principal Phils.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was polite. Prima continued with the introductions, ¡°This is Troy Benson, an official of Capital City.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson shook his hand, ¡°Officer Benson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worthy,¡± even though Troy Benson was about ten years older than Viola Thompson, he still couldn¡¯t hold the title of Officer Benson from her, ¡°You can just call me Troy.¡± Troy Benson even felt that being called ¡®Troy¡¯ by someone like Viola Thompson was an honor. After all, not everyone could be addressed as ¡®Troy¡¯ by Viola Thompson. After introducing everyone, Prima and the rest of the party moved towards the Inside the Hall, with Viola enveloped by them. Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141 304 Miss Song is here _4 Chapter 1141: 304: Miss Song is here! _4 Chapter 1141: 304: Miss Song is here! _4 Like a moon encircled by stars. Elizabeth Thompson, clutching Mr. Cooper¡¯s arm, had just walked out of the guest room area when she saw this scene unfold. That is¡­ Viola Thompson? Seeing Viola, Elizabeth felt an indescribable sensation in her heart. An incredibly uncomfortable one. The Viola of the past was nothing but her stepping stone. But now? She¡¯d transformed into the untouchable Young Miss of the Thompson Family. As for her¡­ She¡¯d gone from a pampered heiress to a gold-digger kept by an old man. Thinking about this, Elizabeth¡¯s face was filled with a sardonic smile. Just wait! She was sure she could rise from the ashes. As long as she successfully marries Terrence, she will return all previous humiliations to Viola, a hundredfold, a thousandfold. As for losing her chastity¡­ A minor repair will do. There are loads of beauty centers out there. As Mr. Cooper saw her daydreaming, he bent down and planted a kiss on Elizabeth¡¯s cheek, ¡°Dear, did you see someone you know?¡± Although she had been with Mr. Cooper for a while, Elizabeth still felt disgusted. Mr. Cooper was over sixty. His skin had begun to sag, his face was full of wrinkles, he suffered from a beer belly, and he even had age spots. While she was in the prime of her youth. Endure it. As long as she could endure it a little longer, she would definitely secure the next joint venture. Then, she wouldn¡¯t have to be tainted by these disgusting old men ever again! Mulling over this, Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were full of unyielding determination. Viola was escorted to the hotel¡¯s private dining area. A feast was already laid out on the large round table. To avoid any missteps, Prima had specifically arranged for someone to investigate Viola¡¯s preferences ahead of time. The majority of dishes on the table were Viola¡¯s favorites. The beverage was milk tea. Viola originally just wanted to find a place to sit, eat some food, and leave. But Prima, along with Charles Linstad, the principal of Capital University, insisted on pulling her to the head of the table. After all, Viola was the star of the day. As soon as she was seated, people came over to propose toasts to Viola. The dinner did not conclude until two hours later. Chief Thompson walked over from his seat, took a pen and a piece of paper from his pocket, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯m Henry Thompson. My daughter is about to enter middle school this year, and she really likes you. Would you mind writing something encouraging for her and signing your name as well?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°What¡¯s your daughter¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Page Oakes,¡± Henry Thompson further explained, ¡°Page as in ¡®the beauty of flowers,¡¯ and Oakes as in ¡®hope.¡¯ Upon hearing this, she took the paper and pen, and wrote: [Wishing you, Page: be happy every day, not wasting time and seize the day. Viola Thompson.] The slender, golden script was gorgeous, Picturesque, like silver hooks hanging on iron wires, creating a style of its own. Indeed, her handwriting reflected her character. Amazed at the sight, Henry Thompson knew that this handwriting was something not even many literary masters could achieve. ¡°Here.¡± Viola handed the note with her signature to Henry Thompson. Henry Thompson took the note with both hands, decided in his heart that when he got home, he would have this note framed. After signing the note, Viola went to the restroom. Chester immediately walked over, looking quite excited, ¡°Clifford, did Miss Thompson sign something for you just now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Henry Thompson was somewhat excited, showing the signed note to Chester, ¡°Look how beautiful Miss Thompson¡¯s handwriting is! When I get home, I¡¯m going to frame it and hang it in my living room.¡± Chester added, ¡°Do you still have a piece of paper? I¡¯m going to get Miss Thompson¡¯s autograph too!¡± Henry Thompson looked up and down at Chester with a smug expression, ¡°You make it seem as if you have a daughter.¡± Chester: ¡°¡­¡± That remark from Henry Thompson hit a raw nerve. He only had two mischievous sons. God knows how much he envied Henry Thompson. His second child was supposed to be a girl, but turned out to be another boy. Meanwhile, Henry Thompson was quite fortunate. His first child was a daughter. Moreover, she was exceptionally sensible, obedient, intelligent, and adorable. By the time the banquet ended, it was already past three in the afternoon. Prima arranged a special car to bring Viola back home. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thirty minutes later, the car stopped at the entrance of Thompson Family Manor. Prima got out of the car, went around to the passenger door, and opened it, ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola got out of the car, ¡°Prima, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, we were just doing what we should be doing.¡± Prima then handed her a business card, ¡°Miss Thompson, my private phone number is on this card. Feel free to contact me if you need anything.¡± Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142 304 Miss Song is here _5 Chapter 1142: 304: Miss Song is here! _5 Chapter 1142: 304: Miss Song is here! _5 ¡°Alright,¡± Viola Thompson responded as she accepted the object with both hands. ¡°We¡¯ll be off, then,¡± Prima added. Viola nodded slightly. ¡°Stay safe on the road.¡± Once Prima had left, Viola returned home. Because no one was notified in advance, the house was very quiet. On a normal day, Mrs. Thompson might have been at home, but ever since she left, the Thompson Clan¡¯s house had become quite desolate. ¡°Miss is back!¡± Seeing Viola return, the housekeeper rushed over excitedly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let us know you were coming? I¡¯ll call Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson right now.¡± If they knew Viola was back, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne would be absolutely thrilled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to notify them,¡± Viola continued, ¡°Are my parents coming home for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, they are.¡± Viola smiled slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you to inform the kitchen staff to prepare some vegetables and meats and knock off work. I¡¯ll make dinner tonight!¡± Having been away for so long, she had to offer her family a surprise. It was a bit of a pity, though, that Mrs. Thompson wasn¡¯t here anymore. The housekeeper nodded, smiling. ¡°Alright miss, I¡¯ll arrange that immediately.¡± The young miss is truly amazing! Not only can she read, practice medicine, but also cook! A pretty girl like Viola would surely make delicious meals! Mr. and Mrs. Thompson are truly blessed! The housekeeper added, ¡°It just so happens that Mandel Thompson and Samual Thompson are both coming home for dinner tonight. They will undoubtedly be thrilled.¡± With that, the housekeeper walked towards the kitchen. The Thompson Clan employed eight chefs in total. Hearing that Viola wanted to cook the meal herself, they were all surprised. Daughters of wealthy families usually don¡¯t lift a finger. They had seldom seen someone like Viola. The head chef asked, ¡°Did the young miss mention what dishes she needs prepared?¡± The housekeeper replied, ¡°Just some vegetables and meats will do. Both Mandel Thompson and Samual Thompson will be home tonight, so make sure there¡¯s plenty.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola went upstairs to freshen up, then headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. The housekeeper was a little worried. ¡°Miss Viola, should I ask the head chef to stay and help you?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Viola declined promptly, ¡°I can manage on my own. Let them go home early.¡± The most exciting thing for a worker is getting off work early and returning home. ¡°Alright then,¡± the housekeeper nodded. Soon, Viola began bustling around the kitchen. All the vegetables were already washed and cut. She just needed to stir-fry them and add the seasoning. To avoid making mistakes, Viola also had a cookbook on hand. The first dish she prepared was braised fish. Due to her lack of experience, she over-fried the fish a bit, but that did not affect its consumability. Following the instructions in the cookbook, Viola salted the fish, but inadvertently added a full spoonful. Realizing it might be too salty, Viola immediately added a spoonful of white sugar. Seeing that one spoon of sugar might not be enough, she added two more. This should offset the saltiness! Soon, the braised fish was ready. But after plating it, Viola couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was off. The fish looked rather pale. Oh! She forgot to add soy sauce! Slapping her forehead in realization, Viola quickly added some soy sauce to the dish. Even raw soy sauce is edible, so this shouldn¡¯t be a major issue. Next, Viola proceeded to make braised tofu, shrimp and vegetable soup, stir-fried green peppers and eggs¡­ Five people. Five dishes and one soup should suffice. After finishing cooking, Viola moved to the living room to await the return of her parents and brothers. About ten or so minutes later, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne arrived home. Seeing Viola sitting on the sofa, the couple thought they were seeing things. ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°Mom and Dad,¡± Viola stood up from the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s really Viola!¡± Mary Perryne walked over and embraced Viola, her emotions running high. Soon after, Mandel and Samuel also arrived. Both brothers were a little taken aback upon seeing Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Samuel walked over and said, ¡°Little sis, we just spoke last night. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were coming home? I could have picked you up from the airport this afternoon.¡± Sawyer gave Samuel a scornful look. ¡°So if you were busy, you wouldn¡¯t pick up your little sister?¡± ¡°No no, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Samuel quickly clarified, smiling. ¡°Your little sister came home¡­ Even if it were raining knives, I¡¯d still pick her up!¡± Viola added, ¡°Dad, Mom, my two elder brothers, let¡¯s have dinner. Everything¡¯s ready.¡± Hearing this, the housekeeper quickly added, ¡°Miss Viola went to the kitchen right after she came home. She has been there the entire afternoon!¡± Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143 304 Miss Song is here _6 Chapter 1143: 304: Miss Song is here! _6 Chapter 1143: 304: Miss Song is here! _6 Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson said with a tinge of heartache, ¡°We have so many chefs at home, a kitchen is no place for a girl to be.¡± Mandel Thompson, having tasted Viola¡¯s instant noodles before, had a foreboding feeling. He quietly warned Samuel Thompson, ¡°Our little sister has gone to a lot of trouble to prepare this meal. Make sure you eat it properly, and if you dare to vomit, I am ready to punch you.¡± Samuel Thompson laughed, ¡°Big brother, what are you thinking! That meal has been prepared with great care by our little sister; how could I possibly throw it up! Anyone who does is a dog!¡± When they came to the dining room and saw Viola¡¯s preparation of four dishes and a soup, Sawyer Thompson was genuinely moved. His precious daughter has grown up! Mary Perryne was deeply touched as well. Viola then said, ¡°Mom, Dad, big brother and second brother, hurry and sit down for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel Thompson couldn¡¯t wait to pick up his chopsticks and said, ¡°The meal our little sister cooked herself must be very tasty.¡± Samuel, after taking a bite, wondered: ¡°¡­.¡± Is it too late to choose to be a dog now? Wahhh! It¡¯s so tasteless! He had contemplated that the food Viola cooked might not be too tasty. But he truly could not anticipate that a simple dish of stir-fried vegetables could taste this bad. Yet to his fate, Viola watched him expectantly, ¡°Second brother, is it delicious?¡± ¡°Delicious!¡± Samuel Thompson lowered his head to catch a mouthful of rice, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious, little sister!¡± ¡°In that case, second brother, make sure you eat more veggies.¡± Viola served more vegetables with the communal chopsticks. Samuel Thompson: ¡°¡­.¡± Sawyer Thompson also picked up his chopsticks. After eating a mouthful, his expression was complex. However, the experienced head of the Thompson Clan swallowed it nonchalantly. ¡°Dad, how was it?¡± Viola asked. Sawyer Thompson nodded with a smile, ¡°The taste is quite remarkable, but Viola, perhaps we should skip this next time. A girl should learn how to take care of herself.¡± Hearing this, Samuel Thompson immediately agreed, ¡°Dad is right, the kitchen is not a place for girls, it¡¯s so greasy. If you want to cook next time, call me, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Even though his cooking skills are mediocre too, at least it¡¯s edible. The dinner Viola made, while being made with love, was entirely hard to swallow! Samuel Thompson and Mandel Thompson had seen enough of the world to know when to keep quiet and just eat. At such times, eating without complaining is the greatest support they could give to Viola. Samuel Thompson looked up at Viola, ¡°Viola, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Was she worried that there wouldn¡¯t be enough for them? Viola smiled and said, ¡°I ate at three in the afternoon, I am not hungry now. A bit of Milk Tea is enough for me.¡± After saying that, Viola took a sip of her Milk Tea. Samuel Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± My dear sister. Can only spoil her! If this happens to anyone else but Viola, he won¡¯t be able to stand it. ** That night, Viola took a stroll along the river with Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. Early summer. Capital City was already somewhat stuffy during the day, but the night breeze was very refreshing. Flora Tiarks hasn¡¯t returned yet because she hasn¡¯t had a holiday. The three young girls walking by the river formed a beautiful scene. Walking backward, Diana Hershey laughed at Viola, ¡°Vio, you are truly our lucky star, Fiona and I are now worth tens of millions!¡± In the Sight Restorer Plan, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight invested all their pocket money with Viola. Currently, they had more than 80 million in their bank accounts. 80 million might not be that much. But at least it¡¯s money they¡¯ve earned themselves, not relying on their families. As she was speaking, Diana Hershey seemed to remember something and turned to Viola, ¡°Vio, are you going back on Sunday?¡± ¡°Go back where?¡± Viola Thompson asked, puzzled. ¡°Go back to River City,¡± Diana Hershey continued, ¡°Vio, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that your boyfriend is celebrating his birthday?¡± ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t know.¡± Diana Hershey said, ¡°Perhaps Terrence Lentz is hesitant to inconvenience you, but I still feel obliged to remind you. Right now, a lot of people in Capital City are waiting to see the Lentz Clan and Terrence Lentz make a fool of themselves!¡± Although Terrence Lentz might not care about whether Viola goes back or not, if Viola does not go, the Lentz clan will undoubtedly become the butt of the joke. As her good friend, Diana Hershey knew Viola truly fancied Terrence Lentz. Since she has a soft spot for him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then she ought to remind her. They should prevent any argument or rift which might stem from this instance. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even know when or how! Before, she always felt that Terrence Lentz was not good enough for Viola, but now, when she sees the two of them together, they seem a perfect fit. On careful thought, it could be that her opinion of Terrence Lentz transformed when Viola was admitted to the ICU the previous time. Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144 304 Miss Song is here _7 Chapter 1144: 304: Miss Song is here! _7 Chapter 1144: 304: Miss Song is here! _7 Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Can you elaborate on what happened?¡± Diana Hershey explained the whole situation to Viola. Viola also thought the issue was quite important, then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow, just in time to attend your school lecture on Wednesday.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Diana Hershey laughed and said, ¡°Fiona and I will send you off to the airport tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Soon enough. It was Sunday. Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s birthday. Although the influence of the Lentz Clan was not as strong as it used to be, Eleanor Armstrong still being the matriarch of the Lentz family and the fact that many people wanted to see if Viola would attend Eleanor¡¯s birthday banquet made the event quite crowded. Kayla Sullivan arrived early. Dressed appropriately, holding Charlotte Young¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, how do you like my dress today?¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± Charlotte Young said with a smile, ¡°Kayla, you have fair skin and a good figure, you look pretty in everything. At the time, the third son will definitely be smitten by you.¡± Upon hearing this, Kayla Sullivan bashfully replied, ¡°Sister, you always love teasing me.¡± ¡°Sister is telling the truth.¡± Charlotte Young, strolling along, introduced Kayla to her relatives from the Lentz Clan. And Kayla acted every bit the future daughter-in-law of the Lentz Clan. A moment later, Young Charlotte took Kayla Sullivan to the lounge, ¡°Mother, look who¡¯s here.¡± Eleanor Armstrong looked up and smiled, ¡°Kayla!¡± Kayla Sullivan said politely: ¡°Auntie, I wish you a happy birthday, and may you stay young forever. This is a gift I prepared especially for you.¡± A waiter from the hotel brought out the prepared jewelry. Eleanor Armstrong naturally knew that the jewelry was very expensive, so she said, ¡°Kayla, it already makes me happy that you could make it, and I really can¡¯t accept this gift.¡± Although the relationship between the Lentz Clan and the Sullivan Clan was good, it wasn¡¯t so good that it warranted Kayla¡¯s expensive gift. ¡°Auntie, my mother always says that she has no sisters, she thinks of you as her own sister, and you should think of this as a gift from your niece,¡± Kayla added. She¡¯s a niece now, and soon to be a daughter-in-law. The person who should have shown up tonight didn¡¯t appear at the birthday banquet, it must not be a good feeling for Eleanor Armstrong, right? But it¡¯s okay. As long as she¡¯s there, she¡¯ll be a good daughter-in-law, a hundred times, a thousand times better than Viola Thompson. Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong could only accept the gift, thinking that she would return the favor with an additional gift on Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s birthday. ¡°Thank you, Kayla.¡± ¡°Auntie, you are too kind.¡± Charlotte Young glanced at her mother-in-law, then said, ¡°Mother, Miss Thompson hasn¡¯t come, has she? I said Miss Thompson is somewhat thoughtless, she doesn¡¯t show up on such an important day. If she doesn¡¯t want to be with our third son, just make it clear! What¡¯s the point of being so ambiguous?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t inform Viola, how can you say that?¡± Eleanor Armstrong slightly frowned. Upon hearing this, Kayla Sullivan squinted. Unexpectedly, Eleanor Armstrong was protecting Viola Thompson. Kayla Sullivan continued: ¡°Maybe Miss Thompson is on her way, Sister, don¡¯t rush to judgment. I find Miss Thompson kind and talented, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do something that people would talk about.¡± This is obviously an insinuation. She deliberately said it to Eleanor Armstrong. But surprisingly, Eleanor Armstrong thought Kayla Sullivan¡¯s words were very reasonable, she smiled and nodded, ¡°Kayla is right!¡± Kayla Sullivan was a little speechless. It seems that Eleanor Armstrong would not give up until she was completely disappointed. Then, she was curious to see if Viola Thompson would really show up! Charlotte Young took Kayla Sullivan to the hall. Inside the Hall, people were openly discussing: ¡°Do you think Miss Thompson will come tonight?¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Who is Miss Thompson? Now, even leaders of River City have to line up to meet her, how could she show up in such a place?¡± ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t even remember who Terrence Lentz is!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kayla Sullivan smirked. She loved hearing these words. She glanced around and didn¡¯t see Terrence Lentz. He must be disappointed in Viola Thompson. Soon, the birthday banquet began. People arrived and gave their gifts unabated. The housekeeper announced loudly the names of the people who entered the banquet. ¡°President Zacks arrives!¡± ¡°The head of the Cooper family, Mrs. Cooper arrives!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone who should have come had arrived, they all didn¡¯t see Viola Thompson. Even more people in the banquet hall were discussing. ¡°Miss Thompson shouldn¡¯t be coming, right?¡± ¡°Why do you ask? How could Miss Thompson possibly be interested in a good-for-nothing like Terrence Lentz?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Seeing Eleanor Armstrong so confident, I thought Miss Thompson liked Terrence Lentz so much! I didn¡¯t expect all of it was boasting!¡± ¡°To think about it, anyone would know that Miss Thompson wouldn¡¯t come to this kind of birthday banquet.¡± ¡°Not to mention the Lentz family¡¯s banquet, I¡¯m afraid even the Knight Family, the leader of the eight great aristocratic families, wouldn¡¯t be able to invite Miss Thompson, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Listening to the discussion of the crowd, Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kayla Sullivan was even more pleased, she walked to Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s side, took her wrist, and comforted softly, ¡°Auntie, I believe Miss Thompson must have been delayed. Taking a step back, even if she doesn¡¯t come, it doesn¡¯t matter. Terrence is such a good person. Missing him is Miss Thompson¡¯s loss, but someone else with discerning eyes will¡­.¡± Just then, the housekeeper¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°Miss Thompson has arrived!¡± This utterance seemed to have hit the pause button in the air. Upon hearing this, Kayla Sullivan¡¯s smile froze. Everyone turned their heads to look. Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145 305 Overbearing Viola_1 Chapter 1145: 305: Overbearing Viola!_1 Chapter 1145: 305: Overbearing Viola!_1 Miss Thompson is here? Could it be Viola Thompson? How is that possible! The Lentz Clan can¡¯t compare to the Thompsons, so it¡¯s clear that Viola would not attend Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s birthday party. Kayla Sullivan squinted, a flicker of light in her eyes. Could it be¡­ Is Viola here to cancel their engagement? Quite possible indeed. After all, she is the esteemed Young Miss Thompson and an international top researcher. She would wrap things up perfectly without giving others any chance for speculation or gossip. At this thought, Kayla squints her eyes. The stone in her heart slowly finds the ground. Soon. Two figures walked in from the entrance. The man was well-dressed, a sharp gaze in his eyes akin to the depths of a phoenix, an extraordinary appearance. The girl, wearing a black dress, looks striking against the man¡¯s black suit. Her naturally fair complexion seems to glow against the black dress, radiant, every frown and smile an attractive scenery. Such a pair stirs admiration in those who see. It¡¯s hard to believe that there could be such a perfect couple in the world. There are plenty of people attending the party in the hall. Wherever they go, people clear out a path. Imposing presence. ¡°Holy shit! Is¡­ Is that Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°Is that Terrence Lentz beside her?¡± People murmured in hushed tones. Who would¡¯ve thought that Viola Thompson would indeed show up. The most unbelievable thing is that Terrence ¨C the good-for-nothing ¨C gives off this sort of aura. Is this really the same good-for-nothing? Even Kayla was stunned. She stared at the duo, unable to regain her senses for a long time. What¡­ What on earth is happening? Is that really Viola next to Terrence? She had often heard rumors about Viola. People had said that despite her having grown up in the country and not having had a good education, she was as beautiful as a fairy. Not only that; Miss Thompson is no ordinary woman. First, she topped the nation in school score rankings, then she received an invitation from Capital University, and finally got into Capital University by scoring the highest in the preliminary tests. She had also successfully completed the Sight Restorer Plan. Kayla had always assumed all these accolades about Viola¡¯s beauty were just hearsay. Little did she think¡­ Viola herself was actually this pretty. She was like a moon that shone and sparkled. She was the center of attention wherever she went. Kayla furrowed her brows slightly; she couldn¡¯t imagine how Viola could fall for a good-for-nothing like Terrence. No way. Definitely not. Maybe Viola would bring up the matter of cancelling their engagement soon. Kayla tried to calm herself down and forced herself to smile. At this moment, Viola walked up to Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Auntie, happy birthday.¡± With that, Viola took out a small box, ¡°This is a new beauty pill from our lab. It¡¯s quite effective. May you grow younger day by day.¡± The beauty pill from S Laboratory! Hearing this, everyone looked envious. After all, it¡¯s a new product from the S Laboratory and hard to come by. Currently, a single pill is being sold at an exorbitant price of a staggering hundred thousand. And Viola gave a whole box as a gift. ¡°Thank you, Viola.¡± Elenor Armstrong had a radiant smile; her eyes showed pride and joy. She was delighted. She had never dreamed that Viola would attend her birthday party. Viola¡¯s appearance was a metaphorical slap in the face to those naysayers. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Viola continued, ¡°I should¡¯ve come earlier to your birthday, but Brother Lentz didn¡¯t want me to trouble myself by travelling back and forth, so he kept it a secret. Next time, if you treat me like an outsider, I¡¯ll be upset.¡± Her words carried weight and had an impact. Everyone exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of surprise and disbelief. What does Viola mean by this? Did she just acknowledge Terrence as her fiance? It wasn¡¯t just Kayla. Even the two members of Terrence¡¯s family, Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz, were taken aback. Their thoughts were the same as Kayla¡¯s. They had initially thought Viola had come to break off the engagement. Surprisingly, not only did she not cancel the engagement, she confirmed it, subtly yet convincingly. It all felt like a dream. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola was the top rich heiress of Capital City and now she had achieved so much, how could she choose Terrence, a good-for-nothing? Charlotte Young stared with her eyes wide open, her expression filled with disbelief. Kayla frowned subtly, filled with unwillingness. She was the one who had taken a liking to Terrence first. Why should Viola snatch him away? Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146 305 Overbearing Viola_2 Chapter 1146: 305: Overbearing Viola!_2 Chapter 1146: 305: Overbearing Viola!_2 Initially, she could have easily caught Terrence Lentz¡¯s attention. But now, with Viola Thompson by Terrence¡¯s side, he wasn¡¯t likely to notice her anymore. Kayla Sullivan had always been very confident in herself. Over the years, she had spent a lot of money on herself. Skin care, body shaping, dance classes to improve her disposition. She did everything that she should do. But the moment she saw Viola, she would still subconsciously feel inferior. She just didn¡¯t understand. Why would Viola be interested in Terrence? Could it be¡­ Did Viola also know about Terrence¡¯s second identity? But that was simply impossible. She had stumbled upon Terrence¡¯s identity during her time studying abroad. How did Viola find out? As far as she knew. Viola hadn¡¯t had the experience of studying abroad. What was Viola¡¯s real intention? Or was she just a fleeting novelty? After all, Terrence had an incredibly handsome face. The banquet was still going on. However, all eyes were on Viola and Terrence. Charlotte Young walked up to Bartley Lentz and frowned, ¡°Your younger brother is really lucky. He is pampered by his parents at home, and now he has found a good fiancee! All he needs to do in life is to sit back and relax. How can we compete with him?¡± Her tone was slightly sour. Though Terrence might be a good-for-nothing with no abilities or degrees, he had parents that pampered him in the first half of his life, and has an extraordinarily dazzling fiancee for the latter half of his life. Even if he did nothing in this life, he would still be more successful than them! And it was a success that they could only dream of! Bartley Lentz was also feeling a bit frustrated inside. Why did all the good things happen to this good-for-nothing little brother? He worked himself to death every day, while his little brother was relaxing and had everything easily! This was simply unfair to him. Bartley Lentz lowered his voice, ¡°Miss Thompson is a rare talent with great achievements! How could she be truly interested in the third son? She is probably just playing with him!¡± Charlotte Young squinted her eyes, Bartley Lentz¡¯s words were not entirely unreasonable. As he spoke, Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long he can stay cocky after Miss Thompson gets tired of playing with him.¡± Just wait. One day, he will kick this good-for-nothing brother out of the house! Thinking of this, Bartley Lentz¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. Meanwhile. Viola was always following behind Terrence. The two of them laughed and talked together. Terrence would also introduce Viola to some important relatives of the Lentz clan. ¡°Viola, this is your aunt.¡± Abigail Armstrong was about three years younger than Eleanor Armstrong. But since both sisters took good care of themselves, it wasn¡¯t easy to tell the difference. Abigail Armstrong looked at Viola with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Miss Thompson, so good to finally meet you in person.¡± She couldn¡¯t attend the engagement banquet as she was abroad accompanying her daughter for a surgery. When Viola started to shine even more brightly, she could only see her on the news and Facebook. However, because on the news her pictures were all edited, she didn¡¯t have a clear picture of what Viola looked like. Seeing her now. She was just breathtaking. Abigail Armstrong finally understood what the ancients meant by ¡°one look can topple a city, another look can topple a state¡±. Viola was not just a name. In Abigail¡¯s eyes, these two characters were more like an adjective. Viola was simply too beautiful. She was so beautiful that it made people breathe carefully, as they did not want to disturb the beauty by accident. ¡°Aunt, you can just call me Viola.¡± Viola smiled slightly. Abigail Armstrong was taken aback. It seemed that this girl in front of her wasn¡¯t just beautiful and talented, but she also understood etiquette very well. She didn¡¯t become arrogant or wild because of her accomplishments. On the contrary, she was humble, easy-going and polite. Eleanor Armstrong came over at this time, ¡°Viola is right. We are all family, Abigail, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Calling her Miss Thompson seems too distant.¡± Abigail Armstrong laughed and said, ¡°Viola.¡± After that, Abigail Armstrong added, ¡°By the way, Viola, you aren¡¯t in the family group chat right? Why don¡¯t we add you to the family group chat?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What Abigail Armstrong was referring to was the Armstrong Clan¡¯s family group chat. Basically all their relatives from the maternal side were in the group chat. Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Viola is so busy every day, she won¡¯t have time to check the group chat!¡± The implication was that if someone mentioned Viola in the chat and she forgot to reply, it would inevitably lead to gossip. Abigail Armstrong took the initiative to add Viola to the group chat. As the younger generation, it would be inappropriate for Viola to refuse. So the refusal had to come from her. Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147 305 Overbearing Viola_3 Chapter 1147: 305: Overbearing Viola!_3 Chapter 1147: 305: Overbearing Viola!_3 ¡°It¡¯s fine, aunt. Please add me, I¡¯ll pay attention to the notifications.¡± Viola spoke softly. Abigail laughed and said, ¡°Elder sister, don¡¯t worry. Everyone knows about Viola¡¯s work, they won¡¯t send her unnecessary messages.¡± Eleanor then took out her phone and added Viola into the group chat. Kayla Sullivan watched from a distance. The jealousy was evident in her eyes. Before Viola arrived, Kayla had the opportunity to talk to Eleanor. But since Viola¡¯s appearance, Eleanor didn¡¯t even notice her! Originally today¡¯s birthday banquet was a good opportunity to make an impression. But who would have thought that things would turn out like this? Kayla clenched her fist, forcing herself to calm down. There¡¯s no rush. She mustn¡¯t be hasty. Just because Viola was willing to date Terrence now, didn¡¯t mean she would continue to do so! And Terrence would undoubtedly continue testing Viola. Not everyone can pass Terrence¡¯s tests. Once Viola realises that Terrence is nothing but a good-for-nothing, she will surely dump him! So, she had to wait. Keep lying low and seize the opportunity when it arose. Once Terrence had experienced the pain of being dumped, he would surely appreciate her. Sophie notices the change in Kayla¡¯s expression and laughs at Len Lentz, ¡°You always say your brother is useless, but he seems quite capable to me. Not only has he won over Miss Thompson, but now even Kayla Sullivan has an interest in him.¡± Upon hearing this, Len Lentz frowns and looks back at Kayla (Sullivan). His face full of confusion. Len Lentz remarks, ¡°Is the sex ratio imbalance so serious now?¡± Are these women unable to find husbands? Why else would they all be interested in Terrence? Sophie shrugs, ¡°Who knows!¡± She pauses for a moment, then again remarks, ¡°Miss Thompson does not seem like someone without a brain. However, being young, she is perhaps blinded by his looks. She is a young girl, after all, one day she will wake up to reality. As for Kayla¡­I have yet to figure out what she is thinking.¡± Viola is nineteen, Kayla Sullivan is twenty-seven and has studied abroad. Logically, Kayla should be more rational. However, Kayla too, has her heart set on Terrence. Len Lentz sneers, ¡°Having studied abroad doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she is intelligent.¡± There are numerous examples of wealthy families that throw money into sending their children to study abroad. The idiom ¡°money talks¡± didn¡¯t come out of nowhere. In his view, Kayla probably is just an ignorant young lady. She is not capable of accomplishment. Sophie nods in agreement with Bartley Lentz¡¯s opinion. After a pause, she remarks: ¡°Look at how happy your mother looks now.¡± With a good daughter-in-law like Viola around. Of course, Eleanor was overjoyed, tightly holding Viola¡¯s hand, never wanting to let go. She had never seen Eleanor this happy in all her years in the Lentz Clan. Bartley remarks: ¡°The joy she feels now will be equal to the despair she will later experience.¡± Viola is young and naive and is charmed by Terrence¡¯s looks. But the people of the Thompson Clan, they are people of distinction, not to be dismissed lightly. Would they let Viola, the only daughter of the Thompson Clan, marry someone as useless as Terrence? Wouldn¡¯t that be a laughing stock? Thus. It is certain that Viola will dump Terrence. It¡¯s only a matter of time. Hearing this, Sophie laughed saying, ¡°You make a lot of sense.¡± Bartley squints his eyes and says, ¡°My elder brother¡¯s already making plans, try to spend more time with my sister-in-law in these few days. When the time comes, we will cooperate and make our move!¡± This plan, of course, was to drive Terrence out of the family estate. These two brothers were not going to watch their inheritance taken away by Terrence without a fight! Sophie nods her head, a glint in her eyes, ¡°Alright.¡± At ten thirty in the evening. The birthday banquet ends. Terrence escorts Viola to the hotel. His leg has been ailing these past few days, so he asks the driver to take them, sitting in the backseat with Viola. Once in the car. Neither of them spoke a word. Viola didn¡¯t want to talk. And Terrence dared not. From the moment they left the banquet hall, he realized that something was wrong from Viola¡¯s expression. Terrence was considering. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What he did to anger her. After a moment. Viola breaks her silence. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She suddenly speaks, Terrence is taken aback, ¡°What?¡± Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148 305 Overbearing Viola_4 Chapter 1148: 305: Overbearing Viola!_4 Chapter 1148: 305: Overbearing Viola!_4 Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I informed about Aunt¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine, if she hadn¡¯t attended this birthday banquet. What rumours would be spread about the Lentz Clan and Terrence Lentz in River City. Viola had once been the object of gossip. She knew well how it felt. Terrence Lentz said, ¡°The Sight Restorer Plan has just been completed, and I know you must have been very busy lately, so¡­¡± Being with Viola wasn¡¯t meant to cause her more trouble. ¡°Lentz, promise me that no matter what happens, you¡¯ll tell me first. The most taboo things in a relationship are suspicion and concealment,¡± she paused here, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come tonight, do you know what kind of gossip would have been made about you?¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s expression was calm, and so was his tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind.¡± He was used to being talked about. Viola slightly turned her gaze, just looking into Terrence Lentz¡¯s eyes, speaking softly and word by word, ¡°Listen, I care.¡± Such a light sentence set off ripples in Terrence Lentz¡¯s heart. Mr. Lentz, who was usually composed, couldn¡¯t control himself this time, he extended his hand and pulled her into his embrace. Just holding her. For a moment, their breaths were in sync. After a while, Terrence Lentz let her go. If he continued to hold her, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could still control himself. The car moved along at a steady pace. Driving slowly through the beautiful night scene. Their fingers intertwined, suddenly, Viola seemed to remember something, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hotel.¡± ¡°Go home?¡± Terrence Lentz asked. ¡°Mm.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I want to go back and see.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly and instructed the driver to change the route. Viola hadn¡¯t been back to River City for a long time. But her home was not chaotic. She had arranged for people to clean regularly, and had even installed a remote watering system for the plants on the balcony, so, all the plants were very alive. Terrence Lentz lifted the white cloth covering the furniture, then cleaned up with Viola. By the time they were finished, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. Terrence Lentz looked at his watch, preparing to leave. Viola said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay tonight? The room next door is still empty.¡± Terrence Lentz was just fretting about not having an excuse to stay. Who wouldn¡¯t like to share a space with their loved one? Although they weren¡¯t in the same room. But being under the same roof, they felt the air around them was fresh and sweet. Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s birthday banquet was undoubtedly a glorious event. Because of Viola¡¯s appearance, the Lentz Clan¡¯s stocks had hit their limit several times. For a while, the hot topic in River City was the engagement between the Lentz and the Thompson Clans. Eleanor Armstrong was very happy, but she didn¡¯t deliberately show off. After many years of struggle in the mall, she knew well the importance of being low-key. The next morning. Terrence Lentz got up early to make breakfast, then left a note for Viola that he had to go home to change his clothes. Last night he had taken a bath, but hadn¡¯t changed clothes. In the Lentz¡¯s living room. Seeing Terrence Lentz return, Eleanor Armstrong immediately stood up from the sofa, ¡°Terrence!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡± Terrence Lentz looked at Eleanor Armstrong. Eleanor Armstrong glanced at Sophie coming down from upstairs, narrowed her eyes, then said, ¡°Come with me to the study.¡± Terrence Lentz followed Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s steps. Eleanor Armstrong closed the door to the study, her face immediately changed, ¡°Did you sleep at Viola¡¯s last night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fool!¡± Eleanor Armstrong scolded angrily, ¡°Viola is so young! How could you, how could¡­¡± Not to mention, Terrence Lentz hadn¡¯t formally met Viola¡¯s parents yet. What if Viola¡¯s parents don¡¯t agree to this affair? What¡¯s more. Viola was only nineteen. Girls are usually the ones who get the short end of the stick in such situations. ¡°Terrence, I have always thought of you as a sensible person! But this time, you have really disappointed me!¡± Eleanor Armstrong was very angry. A man must be responsible. Even though Viola was Terrence Lentz¡¯s girlfriend now, they weren¡¯t married yet, nor did they have a marriage certificate, so it was too unfair to Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What if Viola got pregnant unexpectedly? Would it be hard to hear when it gets out? ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overthinking,¡± Terrence Lentz was glad that his mother could consider things from Viola¡¯s perspective. Then he explained, ¡°We slept separately, Viola¡¯s house has a two-bedroom layout.¡± Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s expression gradually relaxed, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149 305 Overbearing Viola_5 Chapter 1149: 305: Overbearing Viola!_5 Chapter 1149: 305: Overbearing Viola!_5 Eleanor Armstrong laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Once she finished speaking, she continued, ¡°Terrence, at this kind of time, you have to restrain yourself. You can¡¯t leave a bad impression on Viola. Neither can you take advantage of her. Relations between boys and girls should start with affection and end with manners.¡± She was a woman, and she understood how women are more likely to be vulnerable in a relationship. Most of the time, men just buckle their pants and leave. Meanwhile, women would nurse their own broken hearts in solitude. If they got accidentally pregnant, the woman would suffer from having an abortion. She would bear the burden of everything. Many times over. Not only do women have to learn to protect themselves, but as parents, they should also educate their sons not to harm other people¡¯s daughters. ¡°I, I understand everything you¡¯ve said.¡± Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong nodded approvingly. Just then, she seemed to remember something and said, ¡°Right, I¡¯ve asked your dad to arrange a job for you at the company. You should come to work.¡± Terrence now has a proper girlfriend, so he should pull himself together and get a decent job, so as not to give people something to talk about. Eleanor believed that Terrence would definitely make his mark in the business world. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me. I have my own measures¡±. Terrence¡¯s tone was light. This was a polite refusal. Eleanor sighed and didn¡¯t know how to persuade Terrence. ¡°Alright then, when you¡¯re ready to come back to work, just let me know,¡± she said. ¡°Mhmm,¡± Terrence nodded. Terrence then said, ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll return to my room.¡± ¡°Off you go.¡± Terrence turned around and left. Eleanor, still somewhat uneasy, called after Terrence. ¡°Terrence, wait a minute.¡± ¡°What is it mom?¡± Terrence asked. Eleanor started, ¡°Terrence, are you sure nothing happened between you and Viola?¡± ¡°Truly, nothing happened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Eleanor laughed. ¡°You can go now.¡± Downstairs. Sophie was squinting her eyes in the direction of the study upstairs. Charlotte Young came over, ¡°Sophie, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°The third son didn¡¯t come home all last night and was immediately summoned to the study by mom as soon as he got back. Do you think¡­¡± Sophie squinted her eyes, ¡°Did he and Miss Thompson already consummate their relationship?¡± A man and woman alone overnight, what else good could¡¯ve happened? Charlotte said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t have happened, right? Miss Thompson is young, but she¡¯s not a fool.¡± Sophie gave a cold humph, lowering her voice and said, ¡°Do you think his mom is a pushover? It would be great if their relationship was already consummated. If Miss Thompson accidentally gets pregnant, wouldn¡¯t the third son¡¯s position as son-in-law be secured?¡± Upon hearing this, Charlotte squinted her eyes. Sophie¡¯s analysis did make sense. In Charlotte¡¯s eyes, mother-in-law Eleanor isn¡¯t just biased, she¡¯s also full of cunning tricks. Terrence isn¡¯t exactly a fine man. But Viola has made a name for herself internationally. It¡¯s hard to tether a man. But to tether a woman, all you need is to have a child. Charlotte continued, ¡°Sophie, although what you said makes sense, the Thompson Family certainly wouldn¡¯t let such a thing happen.¡± If Viola was truly pregnant, she could still have an abortion. As long as the child isn¡¯t born, who would know that Viola got pregnant out of wedlock? Who would dare slander Young Miss Thompson Family? At this, Charlotte laughed and said, ¡°Looks like her plans are in vain.¡± Sophie nodded in agreement. Upstairs. After changing into workout clothes, Terrence went to work out in the second floor gym. Despite his leg problem, he never missed his exercise. As a result, he had a good body. After working out, Terrence went to the bathroom to take a shower before leaving. Soon he arrived at Viola¡¯s place. When he arrived, Viola was already watering the flowers in the open-air small garden. Despite having automatic watering systems, she preferred to do it herself. Perhaps, this was the joy of gardening. Just then, Viola happened to turn around, ¡°Lentz.¡± Underneath the sun, their eyes met. Terrence was taken aback. A little stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The saying ¡®beautiful lady as a jade, quiet¡¯ is just like this, right? It took him a while to react. He pushed open the garden gate, walked in, and handed the milk tea to Viola. Viola took the milk tea, then naturally handed him the watering can she was holding. ¡°Your turn to water.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence picked up the watering can. Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150 305 Overbearing Viola_6 Chapter 1150: 305: Overbearing Viola!_6 Chapter 1150: 305: Overbearing Viola!_6 While sipping her milk tea, Viola Thompson offered guidance, ¡°You should start watering this plant from its root, the leaves are quite special, they rot quite easily if they get wet.¡± Terrence Lentz was quite the qualified gardener, who did everything without a word of complaint. She had many plants. Of all sorts and kinds. Many of which Terrence couldn¡¯t identify. ¡°Viola, which plant is this?¡± ¡°This is a succulent rose. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Viola Thompson asked. ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Viola Thompson took out a small pot from a pile of succulents, ¡°I¡¯ll gift this to you, it¡¯s easy to take care of.¡± Taking care¡­ of a plant? Terrence Lentz had no experience in this at all. However, he still reached out to accept it, ¡°Then I¡¯ll do some research on how to take care of succulent plants when I get back home.¡± Viola laughed and said, ¡°Succulents are quite hardy ¡ª cold-resistant, heat-resistant, and drought-resistant.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll come to you with any questions.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After a pause, Terencia asked, ¡°When are you flying back to Capital City? I can drive you.¡± ¡°My flight is at 10:00 tomorrow morning,¡± Viola Thompson replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up at eight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A moment later, Terrence Lentz seemed to have remembered something, ¡°I also have to go back to Capital City for some work, we can go together.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay the night then? It¡¯ll save you the trouble of rushing.¡± Terrence Lentz naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse such a good offer. ** Capital City. Recently, Diana Hershey has been pretty cheerful. Every time she gets up, she hums a tune. At that moment, her roommate Evelyn asked: ¡°Diana, have you finished your paper? You seem really cheerful?¡± ¡°Finished it.¡± Diana Hershey replied. Evelyn ran a hand through her hair, ¡°I haven¡¯t managed to finish mine yet, can I have a look at yours?¡± ¡°Is that¡­ alright?¡± Diana Hershey frowned slightly. Her thesis was something she had poured her heart and soul into, she did multiple experiments before she managed to pull it off, she¡¯s aiming to win awards for it, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to let just anyone read it. Evelyn was somewhat speechless, ¡°Diana, aren¡¯t you being a bit petty?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you lend me your boyfriend on that note?¡± Diana Hershey retorted. ¡°Are you insane?!¡± Evelyn said, slightly agitated, ¡°Can you even compare boyfriends to a thesis?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the sane one, you¡¯re not petty at all!¡± Diana Hershey retorted, unafraid. Upon seeing that the two were about to start fighting, their other roommate Abigail Gardner immediately stepped in to mediate: ¡°Let¡¯s maintain peace and harmony, we¡¯re all roommates, there¡¯s no need for this.¡± Once she said that, Abigail Gardner turned the topic toward Diana Hershey, ¡°Diana, I heard that you won quite a bit of money on the betting site! How did you know Miss Thompson was going to win?¡± Upon hearing this, Diana Hershey¡¯s face was filled with pride, then she replied: ¡°Because we¡¯re best friends, I trust her greatly. As it turns out, I wasn¡¯t wrong about her!¡± Even though she wasn¡¯t the one who completed the Sight Restorer Plan, Diana Hershey was quite proud of herself nevertheless. Hearing this, Evelyn rolled her eyes. Were Diana Hershey and Viola Thompson good friends? She sure knew how to boast! Abigail Gardner was also somewhat surprised, ¡°You mean, Miss Thompson is your good friend?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Diana Hershey nodded, ¡°So, are you jealous?¡± Evelyn said sarcastically: ¡°Jealous, I really can¡¯t contain my envy!¡± Evelyn was a typical second rich generation. The Wilson Family owned two Siheyuan in Capital City worth billions. Especially since her father had been conducting a tableware business overseas for years, the Wilson Family had been basking in riches. In comparison, Diana Hershey. Who came from a small place, family at best could be counted as nouveau riche, with no substance whatsoever. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That¡¯s why, Evelyn never really paid any attention to Diana Hershey. Also now that Diana Hershey refused to even lend her thesis, Evelyn was even more annoyed than before. So, people from minor places were not only stingy but also braggers. It was no wonder many locals looked down on outsiders. There was a reason for it. Chapter 1151 - Chapter 1151 306 Is that Miss Song Plagiarism_1 Chapter 1151: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_1 Chapter 1151: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_1 Diana Hershey is no fool, she naturally knew what Evelyn meant. If she doesn¡¯t believe it, so be it. Diana won¡¯t force her to believe. Abigail Gardner approached and asked, ¡°Diana, you¡¯re not kidding us, are you?¡± In their eyes, Viola Thompson is like a god. Ordinary people can¡¯t get in touch with her. Diana Hershey is just one of all ordinary people. She shouldn¡¯t be able to know Viola Thompson, right? ¡°Why would I joke about such a thing with you?¡± Diana Hershey retorted. Abigail Gardner asked again, ¡°How much did you win on that betting website?¡± One cent is five million. According to Abigail Gardner¡¯s guess, Diana Hershey did not buy things worth ten thousand dollars. So that means, Diana is now a small billionaire. She¡¯d be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t envious. Although Abigail Gardner¡¯s family is not doing too bad, it¡¯s still far less than Evelyn¡¯s. If she had also bought in with Diana Hershey, she would be a small billionaire by now! What a pity. It¡¯s such a pity. Abigail started regretting a bit. ¡°I didn¡¯t win too much,¡± Diana continued, ¡°I was just showing support for my friend.¡± She shouldn¡¯t tell people that she won almost a hundred million; it would attract unwanted attention. After all, keep a low profile when it comes to wealth. Abigail said with a laugh, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell us? We are not going to steal from you.¡± She¡¯s even unwilling to say, how stingy. ¡°Really, it¡¯s very little.¡± Diana continued, ¡°I¡¯m a poor student, how much pocket money could I have?¡± Although Diana¡¯s family is well off, she only receives about fifteen thousand per month for her living expenses. The money she used to gamble this time were savings from the red envelopes given by her elders during festivals. Upon hearing this, Evelyn said, ¡°Abigail, if she doesn¡¯t want to tell us, just let it be. You are being very rude! Why are you so persistent to know?¡± Then, Abigail said no more. Diana frowned. She was impatient and somewhat disliked Evelyn¡¯s sarcastic attitude, but she did not say anything. Just then, there was the sound of a phone ringing in the air. Diana took out her mobile phone. It was Fiona Knight calling. ¡°Hello, Fiona?¡± Diana continued upon hearing what she said at the other end, ¡°Okay, you wait a moment, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she hung up the phone and ran her hands through her hair. After doing all this, Diana picked up the small bag she always carries and prepared to leave. As she watched Diana¡¯s retreating figure, Evelyn narrowed her eyes, turned her head, and looked at Diana¡¯s desk. Her gaze fell on a piece of A4 paper. If she was not mistaken, it should be the paper that Diana just printed out. If Diana will not show it to her, then she could take it into her own hands. Just as she was thinking about this, Diana, who had already reached the door, turned around and came back. She went straight to the table, picked up the paper, and locked it in the cabinet. It was not that she was narrow-minded. But narrow-minded people are everywhere. To avoid unnecessary problems later, Diana didn¡¯t like leaving herself trouble for later. Evelyn was even more annoyed when she saw her do this. Damn it! She thought Diana was generous, but it turns out she is so petty. She even had to lock her paper before going out. After locking up her paper, Diana left the room feeling assured. After Diana left, Evelyn snorted, ¡°Look at her! She¡¯s acting as if someone wants to steal her paper.¡± Does Diana think she¡¯s such a big deal? Is it just a paper! Does she think she can¡¯t write a paper without her? Abigail said with a smile, ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t be angry, we still have to live together for four years.¡± As soon as Abigail finished, she added, ¡°I heard that Diana¡¯s paper is aiming for an award. It¡¯s understandable that she wouldn¡¯t let you see it.¡± If it were her, she would not let her roommate see a paper that was aiming for an award either. If there happens to be overlap in some points, it would be hard to explain. So, from the perspective of an observer, Abigail actually understands Diana a lot. ¡°Win an award?¡± Evelyn¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. ¡°Her?¡± Diana is so ordinary in every way, and this is one of the top academic institutions in the country. Is her paper also going to win an award? It¡¯s ridiculous. Abigail laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Diana is actually pretty amazing.¡± After all, she scored over six hundred seventy points to get into Capital University. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Evelyn¡¯s face was full of disdain. On the other side. Fiona Knight was waiting for her at the Milk Tea Shop on campus. Although the two are in the same school, they do not live in the same dormitory building. Diana is in the south area, while Fiona Knight is in the north area. Chapter 1152 - Chapter 1152 306 Is that Miss Song Plagiarism_2 Chapter 1152: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_2 Chapter 1152: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_2 Nothing is as convenient for everyone as meeting at this Milk Tea Shop. ¡°Fiona.¡± Diana Hershey ran in with a smile on her face. Fiona Knight turned her head, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered your milk tea.¡± It was the Lychee Boba that Diana liked. ¡°Thank you.¡± Diana hurriedly took a sip, instantly feeling incredibly refreshed. She had run the whole way here. Fiona continued, ¡°Viola is now in Capital City, she wants us to go out for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Diana looked clueless. Fiona nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you check the group chat?¡± Viola Thompson would always post notices in the chat group. Speaking of which, Diana started to get angry, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of that dumbass in our dormitory! She makes me furious!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Fiona asked. Diana explained, ¡°There¡¯s a local lady in our dormitory who acts arrogantly like a swan! She wanted to copy my paper just now, and when I said no, she called me stingy! Then she started to act all weird¡­..¡± Fiona, quite tepid, spoke slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Diana, Vio will teach her a lesson.¡± Viola Thompson is absolutely Fiona¡¯s idol. So, no matter what happens, the first person she thinks of is definitely Viola. Diana added, ¡°Right, when I told her that Viola and I were good friends, she accused me of bragging! Not only did she call me a liar, but she also looked at me as if I owed her millions. Luckily, I had the brains to lock up my paper when I left, otherwise, who could guarantee she wouldn¡¯t sneak a peek!¡± Fiona nodded, ¡°You do need to be careful, especially since you¡¯re aiming for an award with this paper.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Fiona continued, ¡°Shall we leave after finishing our milk tea? Vio has arranged for us to meet at five.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Diana picked up her milk tea, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory to freshen up.¡± Fiona also got up, following Diana¡¯s pace. After a few steps, Diana seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Fiona, let¡¯s go freshen up at your dorm, okay?¡± Everyone in Fiona¡¯s dormitory is quite friendly. They all stick together pretty well. ¡°Hmm.¡± The two returned to the dormitory together. Everyone at Fiona¡¯s dormitory was there. Three girls. Diana was quite familiar with all of them and greeted them naturally. After greeting, Diana sat in front of Fiona¡¯s desk, casually opened the makeup box, and started doing her makeup. ¡°Wow, Fiona! This lipstick works great! Where did you buy it?¡± It was a brand Diana hadn¡¯t heard of. But it was by no means a small workshop product. Fiona said, ¡°My mom had it custom-made.¡± Aurora Scouts had thorough knowledge about skincare and makeup. All the skincare and makeup products Aurora used were tailored by professionals. ¡°No wonder, I was wondering why I had never seen this brand before.¡± Fiona continued, ¡°I have two of the same shade, if you like it, you can use one.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Diana took another lipstick from her makeup bag. ¡°Hmm.¡± While Diana was doing her makeup, Fiona pulled out her phone to play a game. At that moment, a new message popped up in the WhatsApp group. It was from Flora Tiarks. It was a picture of Capital City¡¯s high-speed railway station. [To all! I, Flora, am back too. Don¡¯t be late for our 5 pm meet-up [Dog head emoji]] Viola Thompson replied with a sticker that said, ¡®Welcome back, Boss¡¯ Fiona also replied with a sticker, then looked up at Diana, ¡°Flora is back too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Diana asked. Fiona nodded, ¡°She posted in the group chat.¡± Diana immediately grabbed her phone, replying with a sticker, then said, ¡°Tonight¡¯s going to be lively.¡± The five of them. Flora is the most boisterous among them. Unfortunately, Flora didn¡¯t get into a local university in Capital City. After freshening up, Diana turned to Fiona, ¡°Do I look good, Fiona?¡± Fiona nodded, ¡°You look pretty.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time, why don¡¯t I do your makeup too?¡± Fiona rarely applies makeup. When going out, she usually just applies some lipstick to brighten her complexion. At this prompt, Fiona hesitated a bit, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Just let me do it,¡± Diana added, ¡°Let Vio and Flora be dazzled.¡± Hearing this, Fiona didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, ¡°Alright then.¡± Diana was excellent at doing makeup. It didn¡¯t take long before she finished a full makeup, Fiona looked at herself in the mirror, a bit surprised. Even the three roommates were quite amazed, giving Diana a thumbs up, ¡°Diana, you¡¯re so skilled!¡± Chapter 1153 - Chapter 1153 306 Is that Miss Song Plagiarism_3 Chapter 1153: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_3 Chapter 1153: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_3 Diana Hershey looked proud, ¡°Of course!¡± She didn¡¯t just watch those beauty bloggers¡¯ video tutorials for nothing. One of her roommates walked over, a look of admiration on her face, ¡°Diana, how did you learn to apply makeup like this? It fits so well and it doesn¡¯t cake at all!¡± She too knew how to apply make-up, but each time she applied foundation, it would cake and stand out significantly. But the makeup Diana applied on Fiona Knight didn¡¯t at all. It looked really good and very natural. Diana suggested, ¡°You can watch more of those beauty bloggers¡¯ video tutorials, you can really learn a lot of techniques from them.¡± The roommate concurred, smiling, ¡°Actually, Diana, you could be a beauty blogger too.¡± Considering how well Diana applied makeup, it outdid professional makeup artists¡¯ work, making people want to have their makeup permanently tattoo-ed on. ¡°I think that¡¯s worth considering.¡± Diana nodded seriously. Although she¡¯s already rich, the money just blew in like the wind, she should do something during her four years in college. She couldn¡¯t just waste her time. Once their make-up is done, they headed towards the agreed Riverside Restaurant. By the time they arrived, Flora Tiarks was already there. Upon seeing Diana and Fiona, Flora became excited, ¡°Diana! Fiona!¡± Flora ran over and hugged them both tightly. The three tightly embraced each other. Viola Thompson arrived just in time. She was always punctual. ¡°Vio!¡± Flora immediately dashed over, ¡°Long time no see, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Viola replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you guys too.¡± ¡°This is the milk tea I made myself,¡± Flora brought out the brewed milk tea as if it was a treasure, ¡°Diana and Fiona said it tastes amazing. You have to try it.¡± Viola took the milk tea, took a sip, and then remarked, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s really good. If you start a milk tea shop, I¡¯ll definitely join as a member.¡± Flora beamed with confidence. She usually enjoyed DIYing desserts and thought about opening her own little shop after graduation. The reason she wanted to start after graduation was that she didn¡¯t want to use her family¡¯s money. However, having won a significant amount of money on an online gambling site recently, Flora plans to get started soon and will be opening a shop near the university. She shared her plans with the group. Viola nodded approvingly, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, but if you¡¯re setting up shop near the university, you shouldn¡¯t make it too high-end.¡± Because students don¡¯t have earning abilities, not everyone could be part of the second rich generation. If the pricing is too high, her business definitely wouldn¡¯t do well. Diana agreed with Viola¡¯s suggestion, ¡°You could refer to the business model of Snow King Milk Tea.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Flora nodded. The night wind lightly brushed against them. The night view of the riverside was very captivating. The four young girls sat there chatting, their presence alone was a beautiful sight that was hard to ignore. Isla Astir was taking a walk by the riverside with her parents. Olivia Armstrong¡¯s attention was drawn to the four silhouettes in the opposite side, ¡°Wennie, look!¡± Isla followed her gaze, ¡°Mom, what is it?¡± Olivia said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the girl sitting in the middle look like Miss Thompson who was on the news a few days ago?¡± Although Viola¡¯s features were altered in the news, the general outlines were still visible. Olivia has a keen eye for people. So, at first glance, she thought Viola looked very familiar. Isla squinted, ¡°Mom, you must be mistaken. How could Miss Thompson be just like any of us, sitting by the riverside restaurant, against the river breeze, looking at the river view?¡± Given Viola¡¯s accomplishments, she should be mingling with the big shots of her industry. Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, William Astir nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Viola is a person to be recorded in international history, indeed, she shouldn¡¯t be appearing at such places. William Astir squinted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that young lady looks familiar?¡± Isla, suffering slightly from prosopagnosia, didn¡¯t share his sentiment. Olivia, on the other hand, was in full agreement with William, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought! She looks very familiar!¡± William continued, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the girl who helped Wennie with the parking that time at the hospital?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing that, Olivia instantly recognized Viola, ¡°Oh yes, exactly! That¡¯s her.¡± She initially doubted that Viola, who looks so young (even younger than Isla), would be able to park the car smoothly. But Viola got it right in one go. And it was beautifully done. The whole process took less than thirty seconds. Looking at Viola, Isla sighed: ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Chapter 1154 - Chapter 1154 306 Is that Miss Song Plagiarism_4 Chapter 1154: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_4 Chapter 1154: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_4 So beautiful it was bewitching. ¡°Aunt and uncle-in-law,¡± a surprised voice pierced through the air, ¡°Isla! You¡¯re here, too!¡± Isla Astir turned around, her eyes meeting Sabrina Sabir¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t like her aunt-in-law, Sabrina Sabir, very much. However, their families were relatives, and her mother only had one brother, Edward Armstrong, and his wife. No matter how much she disliked them, she had to act courteously for her mother¡¯s sake. ¡°Aunt.¡± Isla Astir greeted politely, ¡°Uncle, cousin, are you out for a stroll too?¡± Edward Armstrong nodded with a smile, ¡°Isla.¡± George made a perfunctory acknowledgment to his aunt and uncle-in-law. As for Isla Astir, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen her. He was not related by blood to Isla Astir, so he knew exactly what was on her mind, and always kept his distance from her. He was a product of a prestigious 985 institution. Isla Astir was only an ordinary university student. The gap between them was too large; there was no common language. Sabrina Sabir turned to Isla Astir, and continued, ¡°Your uncle and I are just killing time. Have you three eaten? If not, I heard this Riverside Restaurant is excellent. Shall we go and have a bite?¡± The Riverside Restaurant not only provided a complete view of the river, but it was also high-end, with an average cost of four to five hundred per person. Sabrina Sabir wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine going there usually. After all, her daily salary was just three hundred. Eating there would mean spending over a thousand for a family of four. Isla Astir knew Sabrina Sabir¡¯s liking for making the most out of everything, and since they hadn¡¯t eaten yet, she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Sabrina Sabir laughed, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s good to have money. Look at Isla stomping into such an upscale restaurant without a second thought. How blessed you are!¡± Olivia Armstrong was a bit irritated. She also thought Sabrina Sabir¡¯s behavior was unbearably distasteful. It¡¯s not like her daughter¡¯s money fell from the sky! But out of respect for her brother, Olivia swallowed her words, and added, ¡°Now you know how good my Isla is, right? I remember when we took her home, many people were against it.¡± The ¡®many people¡¯, of course, included Sabrina Sabir. Sabrina Sabir laughed, ¡°Who would have thought that Isla would grow up to be so capable?¡± If it was known that Isla was going to be so successful, this good fortune would not have fallen into Sabrina Sabir¡¯s hands. And with that, Sabrina Sabir added, ¡°Christina is at home resting today. She hasn¡¯t eaten yet! I¡¯ll call and ask her to come over.¡± After her words, Sabrina Sabir called Christina Armstrong, ¡°Christina, your cousin is treating us to dinner tonight. Come quickly.¡± Listening to this, Olivia Armstrong was further inflamed. Sabrina Sabir was really one to make the most out of everything. Not only freeloading herself but now calling her daughter over as well. After making the call, Sabrina Sabir held Isla¡¯s hand and laughed, ¡°Isla is really something! By the way, have you been talking to your cousin lately? You young people ought to have lots to discuss, right?¡± Isla replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, often working till three or four in the morning.¡± Sabrina Sabir laughed, ¡°You youngsters are all busy. Our George also studies till three or four in the morning. He¡¯s preparing for grad school! This child, so ambitious, even considering a Ph.D.! Isla, are you planning to go for grad school or a Ph.D.?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see, I¡¯m only a freshman, no rush.¡± Isla replied. Although Sabrina Sabir was not highly educated, she knew that Isla was not attending a prestigious university. An undergraduate from an ordinary school, dreaming of grad school or a Ph.D.? Impossible! George also thought Isla was daydreaming. But he could understand. He was so outstanding, and Isla, in comparison, was considerably inferior. It was natural for her to feel inferior. When people feel inferior, they can say anything. While they were talking, they walked into the restaurant. A server soon came out to greet them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sabrina Sabir immediately stepped forward, speaking as if she were the host, ¡°There are seven of us. We would like a nice room, preferably one with a good view of the river.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± the server smiled, ¡°The river-view rooms have a minimum charge of three thousand. If that¡¯s acceptable, I¡¯ll escort you there.¡± Sabrina Sabir chirped, ¡°No problem, lead the way!¡± After all, Isla was footing the bill. Isla, for her part, had no objections. Chapter 1155 - Chapter 1155 306 Is that Miss Song Plagiarism_5 Chapter 1155: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_5 Chapter 1155: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_5 Anyway, she only met this annoying little aunt a few times a year. But Olivia Armstrong was furious! It was clearly Isla Astir who was paying, what was this crap with Sabrina Sabir? Spending three thousand for a meal! Even a millionaire could not afford to splurge like this. Olivia Armstrong then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just skip the Riverside private room, we can just grab something random to eat.¡± ¡°His aunt, if we¡¯re going to eat, we might as well eat something decent, since Isla is paying anyway!¡± Olivia Armstrong was speechless, ¡°Isla¡¯s money is not picked up from the wind! She works until four or five in the morning every day, you may not care but I, as a mother, do!¡± Isla Astir immediately went over to calm her mother¡¯s emotions, whispering, ¡°Mom, let it go, let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Only then did Olivia Armstrong stop arguing. Sabrina Sabir was speechless. Can this Olivia Armstrong even distinguish who¡¯s family and who¡¯s an outsider? Even if she¡¯s close with Isla Astir, they are not mother and daughter, there is always a barrier between them. But Olivia Armstrong always sides with Isla Astir. The waiter lead the group to Riverside restaurant, Sabrina Sabir picked up the menu and ordered every expensive dish. Not long after, Christina Armstrong arrived too. Christina Armstrong was four years older than Isla Astir. Currently, Isla Astir is still in her first year at university, but Christina Armstrong has quit school many years ago, and her youthful vigor was long gone. She worked at an assembly line in a factory. Every day was the same. Her life was monotonous, nothing unexpected, and without any expectations, as she sitting at her workstation for twelve hours a day had caused her to gain some weight. ¡°Cousin.¡± Isla Astir initiated the greeting. ¡°Isla.¡± Christina Armstrong looked at Isla Astir, her eyes full of envy. Isla Astir was just lucky. Though her grades were unimpressive, and the university she attended was also ordinary, she knew how to make money. Unlike her who worked to the bone for more than ten hours every day, earning only seven to eight thousand a month. Isla Astir bought a car and a house as soon as she started college, while she has been working for ten years and still can¡¯t afford a down payment on a house. Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Christina, although you are two years older than Isla, in terms of comic drawing, she is your Master. Why don¡¯t you sweeten up your tongue and call out ¡®Master¡¯? Otherwise, Isla won¡¯t teach you how to draw comics!¡± Sabrina Sabir thought her genes were not bad, otherwise George Armstrong wouldn¡¯t be so smart, so Christina Armstrong could definitely draw comics. So, as long as Isla Astir is willing to teach, Christina Armstrong could definitely become a great comic artist just like Isla Astir. Before Isla Astir could speak, Olivia Armstrong said, ¡°Christina, don¡¯t rush to call her Master. Drawing comics requires talent and personal ability, it¡¯s not something you can learn from hand-holding. Isla can introduce you to comic platforms, but she won¡¯t be able to teach you how to do it, she will send you the platform link later, and you can go home and figure it out yourself!¡± There¡¯s a saying called indirect influence. Although Olivia Armstrong was not very educated and didn¡¯t understand comics, under the influence of Isla Astir, she understood something. Isla Astir sighed in relief, she knew her mother was on her side. Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir was unhappy and she smiled falsely, ¡°His aunt, isn¡¯t what you¡¯re saying too absolute? Are you suggesting Christina is slower than Isla?¡± Olivia Armstrong was the biggest fool in the world! If it was anyone else, they would hope that their niece would get better and better. But her! She actually bad-mouthed her own niece, Christina Armstrong. This kind of ungrateful person will not end well. Olivia Armstrong said, ¡°This kind of thing depends on talent. Some people can make a lot of money even without someone teaching them, the main thing is whether Christina is meant for this kind of work! If it could be taught, then everyone wouldn¡¯t need to work, just draw comics!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sabrina Sabir was so angry that she wanted to flip the table but she knew she could not fall out with Olivia Armstrong. If she had a falling out with Olivia Armstrong, she would definitely be the one to suffer. Sabrina Sabir tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart and continued, ¡°What you said does make sense. I was just thinking that having such a good teacher like Isla, our Christina could progress faster, right?¡± ¡°What your occupation can¡¯t comprehend, others can¡¯t teach. This kind of thing a teacher really can¡¯t teach,¡± Olivia Armstrong continued, ¡°The food is almost ready, let¡¯s eat!¡± On the side, George Armstrong did not engage in the conversation, instead he took out his phone and started taking pictures. He took pictures of the riverside view, the private room interior, and then casually posted them in his dormitory group chat. Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156 306 Is that Miss Song Plagiarism_6 Chapter 1156: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_6 Chapter 1156: 306: Is that Miss Song? Plagiarism!_6 Tonight, all the dishes Sabrina Sabir ordered were expensive. You couldn¡¯t afford them without five or six thousand dollars. Soon, someone in the dormitory group recognized it. This was the famous Riverside Restaurant in Capital City. [I didn¡¯t realize George Armstrong is one of the second rich generation!] [Has he struck it rich?] [Holy shit! The average cost is 580 per person at this restaurant! Yep, Definitely a second rich generation.] [¡­] George Armstrong smirked at these comments. People have vanity, and he¡¯s no exception. After dinner. Everyone said goodbye to each other before they went home. Christina Armstrong complained, ¡°Mum, my aunt is so stingy! She even refused to let Isla Astir guide me. Am I not her niece?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been stingy for more than just a day or two, Christina and George, listen to me, if you guys become successful, never deal with your aunt! She doesn¡¯t appreciate anything!¡± Edward Armstrong felt that his wife was being too harsh. As a younger sister, Olivia Armstrong has been doing great! She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. But he¡¯s scared of his wife, he dares not say a word more. Christina Armstrong nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± George Armstrong couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with his mother. An uneducated country woman, all hair and no brains. In fact, George Armstrong felt that they should have cut off contact with his aunt¡¯s family a long time ago. As the saying goes, ¡°when one man attains enlightenment, his whole family ascends to heaven.¡± Now their family is already on a different level than his aunt¡¯s family. Unfortunately. Sabrina Sabir was just a plebeian, her mindset was too small and she couldn¡¯t see the bigger picture. She could only see immediate, insignificant profits. ¡­ Capital University. The next day was the day to hand in the thesis. Diana Hershey had absolute confidence in herself. After all, she had spent a great deal of time researching and conducting various experiments. The ten thousand-word thesis didn¡¯t contain a single redundant sentence. Furthermore, she had Viola Thompson review her thesis. Even she thought it was well written. In the dormitory. Abigail Gardner asked, ¡°Diana Hershey, have you handed in your thesis yet?¡± Diana Hershey said, ¡°Not yet.¡± Abigail Gardner smiled and said, ¡°You seem in a good mood, so your thesis must have been pretty good?¡± ¡°Not bad I guess.¡± Diana Hershey continued, ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t win first place, I think it¡¯ll have no problem getting third.¡± According to Viola Thompson. She might even get the first place. That she only expected third was just her being modest. Upon hearing that, the girl on the neighboring bed, Evelyn, snorted. She didn¡¯t believe that Diana Hershey could write a decent thesis. So self-conceited. For some reason, Evelyn got up, pulled back her curtain, and walked toward the door. Seeing this, Abigail Gardner curiously asked, ¡°Evelyn, where are you going?¡± ¡°To eat.¡± Evelyn said. But Evelyn didn¡¯t go in the direction of the cafeteria. She went the other way. Evelyn went to the residential area of Capital University. She made a direct phone call. ¡°Second uncle.¡± ¡°I¡¯m downstairs.¡± Soon after, a middle-aged man walked down from upstairs, ¡°Evelyn is here, I¡¯ll tell your second Aunt to buy some food. What do you want to eat tonight?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Evelyn wasn¡¯t there for the food this time. After staying at her second uncle¡¯s for more than an hour, Evelyn eventually returned to the dormitory. The dormitory was empty. The air conditioner was off too. Evelyn squinted her eyes and walked to Diana Hershey¡¯s computer desk, turning on her computer. She had noticed Diana keying in her password. If she guessed right, the password was Diana¡¯s birthday. Evelyn entered Diana¡¯s birthday. The next moment. The computer started up. Welcome- Evelyn found Diana¡¯s paper in the files, clicked on it, and then right-clicked to delete it. After deleting it, she clicked on the recycle bin and chose to permanently delete it! Afterward, Evelyn carefully checked Diana¡¯s other software on her computer. The WhatsApp was logged in. She looked up the chat history of the contacts. When doing all this, Evelyn was not nervous at all, her face even held a subtle smile. After erasing any trace from the computer, Evelyn took out the duplicated key, took out the printed paper prepared by Diana, and snapped a photo using her phone. Then, Evelyn artistically edited Diana¡¯s paper with her own and sent it to the homeroom teacher. What was Diana Hershey anyway? A country bumpkin from a small place, how could she trouble her? Who could support Diana Hershey? When Diana came back, she found that her paper was missing from the document. She found this a little weird, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. It might be a document error or something. After all, her computer was password protected. Fortunately, she had a hard copy, Diana took out the printed paper from the drawer, retyped it into a document, and then sent it to the homeroom teacher. That night. Diana had a wonderful dream. She dreamed that her paper had won first prize and was awarded ten thousand dollars in scholarship. But. She was shocked when the results came out the next day. Her name was not on the list of the top thirty. But Evelyn was ranked first. Diana frowned. Just then, cheers echoed in the dorm, ¡°Damn! Evelyn, you are the champion!¡± Evelyn was putting on makeup. Upon hearing this, she turned around, looking clueless. ¡°First place? In what?¡± Abigail Gardner excitedly exclaimed, ¡°The paper contest! Evelyn, you¡¯re incredible! You¡¯ve emerged as the champion without making a sound!¡± Evelyn only then showed surprise, ¡°Really? I won first place?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Diana would actually win first place. But too bad. The first place was hers now. ¡°Yes, look!¡± Abigail handed Evelyn her phone. Aurora Taylor commented on the side, ¡°Silent waters run deep. Evelyn won first place without making a sound, while some people are so confident about themselves, yet they can¡¯t even get into the top thirty. If I were them, I¡¯d rather find a crevice to hide!¡± Her words were intended to mock Diana. Diana¡¯s face was unreadable. She went out of the dormitory onto the balcony, took out her phone, and made an phone call to the homeroom teacher, ¡°Hello, Teacher Wilson? This is Diana. Are you in school now? I need to see you.¡± She had to make clear what was going on. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to rank outside of the top thirty! Diana had always been confident in herself. On top of that, her paper had got the endorsement of Viola Thompson. ¡°Is that Diana?¡± Teacher Wilson¡¯s voice came over the phone, ¡°Can you come to the west office? I need to talk to you too!¡± ¡°I will be right there!¡± After hanging up the phone, Diana left the dormitory. All she wanted was to clear up this incident immediately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ten minutes later, Diana arrived at the west office. ¡°Diana, come over here.¡± Teacher Wilson continued, ¡°First, what brings you to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the paper contest.¡± Diana answered. Hearing that, Teacher Wilson nodded, ¡°I was actually planning to see you about the same thing.¡± After saying that, Teacher Wilson pulled out two papers, ¡°Can you explain to me why these two papers look so similar? Diana, you have great potential. You had good scores in the College Entrance Examination, and I know you wanted to shine in this paper contest. But true brilliance is about competence, not doing shameless things secretly!¡± Chapter 1157 - Chapter 1157 307 Explosive Im here to seek justice for my Chapter 1157: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_1 Chapter 1157: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_1 Diana Hershey was stunned. What did Teacher Wilson mean? She plagiarized? It took her a moment to register what Teacher Wilson meant. Diana Hershey picked up the two papers on the table. At this moment. Her hands were shaking. Just as Teacher Wilson said, the two papers were identical. Like twin brothers. Teacher Wilson had a disappointed look on his face, then said, ¡°Can you tell which paper is yours and which one belongs to someone else?¡± ¡°Teacher Wilson, I swear, this paper was truly written by me!¡± She had spent several months preparing for this paper competition. She reviewed a lot of materials. She conducted many experiments, and finally summarized her experience. Of the ten thousand words in the paper, not a single one was filler. But now. An identical paper appeared in hers. There must have been a problem somewhere. Diana¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She was feeling uncomfortable. She was anxious to explain everything clearly to Teacher Wilson, to gain his trust, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. Diana then said, ¡°Teacher Wilson, I guarantee with my personal integrity, if I plagiarized, then I should be hit by a car the moment I step outside!¡± ¡°Diana, I¡¯m truly disappointed,¡± said Teacher Wilson as he stared at Diana, a complex expression in his eyes, ¡°However, considering your usually decent performance, I won¡¯t investigate this matter any further! Just write me a three-thousand-word reflection paper, and we¡¯ll consider it settled.¡± Write a reflection paper?! Diana could never consent to that. She wasn¡¯t the plagiarist. She was the one who put her heart and soul into it, she was the one who wrote the paper, while the true clown was hiding in the corner, laughing and mocking her. ¡°Teacher Wilson, I did not plagiarize! You¡¯ve accused me without conducting any investigation. Isn¡¯t this desperately unfair?¡± ¡°The evidence is right in front of you, what kind of investigation do you want me to conduct! Diana, I considered your usual good performance and decided not to pursue this matter, it would be enough just write a reflection paper! I advise you to just let it be, or else you stand to lose the most.¡± Plagiarism can be a matter of great significance to a student. Especially in such a serious paper competition. If the incident was made much bigger, Diana might even face expulsion! Diana Hershey was not afraid of escalating the matter, she looked at Teacher Wilson and said, ¡°Does two identical papers prove that I plagiarized? Teacher Wilson, how do you determine it wasn¡¯t someone else who plagiarized my work?¡± Teacher Wilson was taken aback. He had originally thought that Diana would take the hint and drop the matter. After all, her family¡¯s financial situation was modest, and she had no influential connections. But Diana was stubborn. ¡°Fine, so you want evidence? Then can you provide evidence that you didn¡¯t plagiarize? The other student submitted their paper a day earlier than you.¡± The timing was a crucial piece of evidence. Only a plagiarizer would submit later than the original. Diana narrowed her eyes, trying her best to calm down and organize her thoughts, ¡°Teacher Wilson, I will never admit to something I didn¡¯t do. I¡¯ll prepare the evidence. I¡¯d also like to know who wrote the other paper!¡± Not many had seen her paper. Possible suspects were her roommates, but she had always kept her paper locked in a cabinet and they probably hadn¡¯t gotten to see it. Then there was the printing place. Because she had printed her paper out. But she didn¡¯t print it in a print shop but at a self-service printer. If there had been a problem with the printer, her paper could have been seen by other students on campus. But it was clear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person who copied her paper was a classmate. Who was it? Not only did Diana have to find evidence, but she also had to find that person and confront them! ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Teacher Wilson changed his tone, continuing, ¡°Diana, I was thinking in your best interests. Making a fuss about this matter will definitely do you no good! Unless you have solid evidence that you didn¡¯t plagiarize! But do you have any?¡± ¡°Teacher Wilson, how do you know I don¡¯t have any?¡± Diana looked up at Teacher Wilson, ¡°I spent two whole months preparing to write this paper, reviewing over a dozen books. I even dreamed about conducting experiments every night! Now you¡¯re telling me that I plagiarized. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tolerate that!¡± Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158 307 Explosive Im here to seek justice for my Chapter 1158: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_2 Chapter 1158: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_2 Teacher Wilson knit his brows in irritation. This Diana Hershey simply refused to be reasonable. He had been patient and kind to her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen! Was she truly intent on making a scene? If she blew things out of proportion, it would be of no benefit to her whatsoever. Teacher Wilson frowned subtly, and retorted, ¡°Diana Hershey, no plagiarist ever admits to their plagiarism! Based on the sequence of your paper¡¯s publication dates, it strongly indicates that you¡¯ve copied! Look at your current attitude! What do you mean by this? Are you questioning me?¡± ¡°Teacher, I did not plagiarize anything, hence I refuse to admit to such accusations. Nor will I stay silent. Right now, all I want to know is the actual author of the paper! If that person didn¡¯t plagiarize, why won¡¯t they step into the light and confront me themselves!¡± Obviously, the opponent was getting nervous. Teacher Wilson was also starting to get angry, ¡°Diana Hershey, when people are driven by rage they¡¯re capable of anything. I¡¯m withholding the name of that student from you, both to protect you and to respect that student¡¯s privacy.¡± Switching gears, Teacher Wilson¡¯s tone softened, he continued, ¡°Diana, in the grand scheme, this isn¡¯t a major issue. Everyone desires to achieve something¨Cespecially youngsters like yourselves¨Cso your teacher understands your position and will not hold you personally responsible!¡± ¡°Teacher Wilson, I appreciate your good intentions, but I don¡¯t need them. I will go home now to compile my proof!¡± Saying so, Diana turned around and left. She would absolutely not let the results of her hard work be stolen by anyone else. Diana was furious. Her steps grew brisk. Students greeted her along the way, but she didn¡¯t respond. This was so unlike Diana. After all, Diana was indeed a vibrant and enthusiastic person. She would always greet people first and not ignore anyone. Dale furrowed her brow, wondering aloud, ¡°What happened to Diana tonight?¡± Dale¡¯s roommate, Joy, replied, ¡°I heard it¡¯s about the paper competition.¡± ¡°What about the paper competition?¡± Dale seemed to remember something, continuing, ¡°I recall that Diana prepared for a long time for it¨Cconducting experiments, doing research, etc. What place did she get?¡± Joy chimed in, ¡°I heard from Abigail Gardner that Diana didn¡¯t even make it to the top thirty.¡± Upon hearing this, Dale widened her eyes in astonishment. It would¡¯ve been different if it were someone else who didn¡¯t get in the top thirty, but this was Diana Hershey! Diana had prepared for this paper for such a long time¨Chow could she not even make it to the top thirty? This was unimaginable. Dale responded, ¡°You must have heard wrong.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrong. She didn¡¯t make it to the top thirty,¡± Joy paused before continuing, ¡°but Evelyn from their dorm clinched first. Evelyn kept to herself and clinched first place, while Diana, despite extensive preparation, got nothing¨Cshe¡¯s bound to be upset.¡± ¡°No no no,¡± Dale shook her head. She had known Diana for over half a year and was all too familiar with Diana¡¯s character. ¡°Diana is not that type of person, there must be more to this story.¡± Diana was a person capable of taking a loss gracefully, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t act this way simply due to poor ranking. Joy shook her head, ¡°As to the specifics, I can¡¯t be sure. I learned all this from Abigail.¡± Ten minutes later. Diana returned to the dorm. Seeing her return, Abigail immediately asked, ¡°Diana, did you just go see Teacher Wilson? What did Teacher Wilson say?¡± Diana said, ¡°Teacher Wilson accused me of plagiarism. But it took me two whole months to prepare my paper! How could I have plagiarized! I am now putting together my evidence.¡± She had done nothing wrong, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to share. Upon hearing this, Evelyn acted anything but concerned, sneering with a laugh, ¡°Some people just can¡¯t take failure. If you copied, then you copied. What, do you think Teacher Wilson is framing you?¡± This inflammatory remark exploded the fury in Diana¡¯s heart, she stormed over to Evelyn, ¡°Repeat what you just said¨Cwho copied who?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Evelyn was the pampered and prideful type, not fearing Diana in the slightest. Standing tall, she said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you! Are you saying you didn¡¯t copy? If you didn¡¯t, why are you acting so defendant? Guilty conscience much!¡± Compared to her, Diane was nothing. No social standing, no strong background, Zilch to lean on in Capital City. Diana was already angry to begin with. Upon hearing Evelyn¡¯s words, she sprung forward and grabbed Evelyn by the collar, ¡°Evelyn, let me say it one more time, I didn¡¯t copy anything!¡± Evelyn Wilson was the type who hated losing as much as the next person, immediately retaliating by grabbing Diana¡¯s hair. Chapter 1159 - Chapter 1159 307 Explosive Im here to seek justice for my Chapter 1159: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_3 Chapter 1159: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_3 The two roommates watching on the side sensed the tension and immediately intervened, stepping in between Diana Hershey and Evelyn. They couldn¡¯t let these two start a real fight. If this escalated to the school authority, it could tarnish the reputation of their entire dorm. ¡°Keep calm! Keep calm! Both of you need to cool down,¡± they said. Abigail Gardner held back Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding here. Diana doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would cheat!¡± As soon as she finished, Abigail turned to Diana, ¡°Diana, perhaps Evelyn spoke too quickly, but remember, she didn¡¯t directly accuse you of plagiarism, it was Teacher Wilson who made the claim. If you feel you¡¯ve been wronged, you should gather evidence to clarify things with him. Resorting to violence will only make matters worse! It won¡¯t solve the problem but only deepen the conflict!¡± Aurora Taylor couldn¡¯t stay neutral at this point and nodded, ¡°I agree with Abigail, Diana. You need to calm down. Your priority should be finding evidence that you didn¡¯t cheat!¡± At these words, Diana gradually calmed down and let go of Evelyn. Evelyn released Diana as well, sneering, ¡°Afraid of people discussing your plagiarism, are you?¡± She couldn¡¯t get angry! She couldn¡¯t get angry! Diana focused on regulating her breathing. Abigail approached Evelyn, lowering her voice, ¡°Evelyn, things aren¡¯t clear yet, try to say less.¡± Evelyn raised her voice on purpose, ¡°Why should I keep silent when certain people can stoop so low as to plagiarize?¡± Seeing the atmosphere turning tense again, Aurora approached Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, the moon is lovely tonight. How about we take a walk outside?¡± Having said that, Aurora led Evelyn out of the dorm. Once they were outside, Evelyn asked, ¡°Aurora, why did you drag me out? She¡¯s the one who committed plagiarism and isn¡¯t worried about her reputation, so why should I leave the dorm?¡± The one who should leave the dorm was Diana. Aurora continued, ¡°Evelyn, the less trouble, the better. You both need to cool down.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Diana would resort to plagiarism!¡± Aurora said incredulously. ¡°Thankfully, she didn¡¯t lend you her paper when you asked for it back then. If she had, we would be in big trouble.¡± Diana had the highest score in their dorm on the College Entrance Examination. She was smart. And she did a lot of preparation before the paper competition. Who would have thought that Diana would resort to plagiarism! Back in the dorm. Abigail sat beside Diana, speaking gently, ¡°Diana, I know you wouldn¡¯t cheat. Don¡¯t worry, take your time collecting evidence. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Diana said, looking at Abigail. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. We¡¯re roommates after all,¡± Abigail continued, ¡°As for Evelyn, don¡¯t take her words to heart. She can be blunt, with no ill intentions.¡± Diana didn¡¯t answer directly but said, ¡°Abigail, I will prove that I did not plagiarize.¡± ¡°I believe in you!¡± As she finished speaking, Diana took out her phone and started looking for evidence. When she wrote the paper, she compiled a lot of important data, which were all sorted and saved in a folder. She also had her experimental results. Diana had saved a document, but somehow, the paper document was gone. It may have been accidentally deleted. If the document was still there, it would provide a timestamp as proof. She had to find a way to recover the file. Diana searched online for help to recover the file. Unfortunately, despite consulting several computer experts, they all said it couldn¡¯t be restored. Diana scratched her head. She was troubled. But she had to find a way to prove herself and get rid of the plagiarism accusation. On the other side. Gavin went home. His expression was somewhat grim. His wife, Cathy, asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gavin replied, ¡°The results of the paper competition came out today, Evelyn got first place.¡± Upon hearing this, Cathy widened her eyes, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gavin nodded, pride flashing in his eyes. Cathy laughed, ¡°If our daughter won first place, there¡¯s no need for such a gloomy look, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now would be a good time to celebrate. ¡°But there¡¯s a paper in our class that¡¯s exactly the same as Evelyn¡¯s,¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± Cathy frowned, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Diana Hershey.¡± Cathy, also a staff member at Capital University, vaguely remembered the student Diana. Chapter 1160 - Chapter 1160 307 Explosive Im here to seek justice for my Chapter 1160: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_4 Chapter 1160: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_4 ¡°It must be Diana who plagiarized Evelyn¡¯s work. It¡¯s shocking to think that such a quiet girl would even do something like this! You have to punish her appropriately! This must be handled strictly.¡± Cathy didn¡¯t ask for any details, she just outright accused Diana of plagiarism. Gavin had his own thoughts, ¡°I don¡¯t plan on blowing this thing out of proportion.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cathy frowned, ¡°She plagiarized from Evelyn, so should Evelyn just take it quietly?¡± Since there was plagiarism, there must be consequences. Silent endurance wasn¡¯t Cathy¡¯s style. Gavin took out two copies of the paper from his briefcase, his face showing a complex expression, ¡°Look at the content of these two papers.¡± Cathy took the papers and after reading through them, she was even more outraged, ¡°The similarity is 100 percent, Gavin, are you really allowing this type of person in your class? She¡¯s like a pest!¡± She didn¡¯t know how this kind of person even got enrolled in a university! Indeed, academic qualification didn¡¯t equate to quality of character. Gavin looked at his wife and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the writing style of this paper is quite different from Evelyn¡¯s usual style?¡± He knew Diana¡¯s writing style far too well. In this paper, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of her writing style. Gavin added, ¡°Furthermore, Evelyn visited us yesterday.¡± Cathy furrowed her brows, ¡°So, you¡¯re suspecting Evelyn of plagiarism? No way! That¡¯s absolutely impossible! Evelyn would never plagiarize!¡± Gavin couldn¡¯t help but feel unsettled, ¡°Evelyn has always been competitive. I have a feeling that there¡¯s more than meets the eye with this situation. That¡¯s why we should keep calm and try to suppress the matter.¡± It¡¯s always better to have one less problem. That¡¯s why Gavin only asked Diana to write a self-reflection letter and left it at that. Cathy was quite frustrated, ¡°Gavin, that¡¯s not fair! How could you suspect Evelyn?¡± Gavin sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t what I am doing for the best of Evelyn? It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry! Evelyn is still young, and young people can be impulsive. What if, by any chance, Diana didn¡¯t plagiarize¡­¡± Then it would leave no room for resolution. Cathy continued, ¡°What¡¯s Diana¡¯s attitude now? At the very least, she should apologize to Evelyn! By the way, does Evelyn know about this?¡± Gavin shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t told Evelyn yet. I also haven¡¯t spoken to Diana.¡± Cathy became more protective, ¡°In my opinion, we should have Diana apologize to Evelyn! I understand Evelyn¡¯s character very well, she would never do such a thing! So, the one who plagiarized has to be Diana!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so definite,¡± Gavin narrowed his eyes, ¡°Do you know that Diana spent two whole months preparing for this paper! Evelyn, on the other hand, prepared nothing!¡± Gavin had observed all of this. Otherwise, he would not have let it pass so easily. As for Evelyn, she had accurately calculated that her aunt and uncle would definitely take her side. In Cathy¡¯s eyes, Evelyn was the smartest child in the world, flawless in every way, so it was absolutely impossible for Evelyn to have plagiarized. Upon hearing this, Cathy huffed, ¡°Is this how you act as an uncle? She¡¯s been plagiarized and you won¡¯t even allow her to hear an apology!¡± Gavin was clearly falling short as an uncle. ¡°I am also doing this for Evelyn¡¯s sake,¡± Gavin continued, ¡°If something did go wrong, who would bear the responsibility? Can you? While I was talking to Diana, she mentioned that she would go back and find evidence. I could tell that Diana probably hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± If Diana had something to hide, she wouldn¡¯t have been so defiant. Having been married to Gavin for so many years, Cathy knew him well and knew he wouldn¡¯t speak recklessly. Since Gavin was so sure, this matter wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it seemed. Cathy didn¡¯t add any more comments. But her impression of Diana had soured significantly. ¡°Where is this Diana girl from?¡± Cathy asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gavin replied, ¡°I think she came from the university entrance exams in River City.¡± River city might be a tourist destination, but in Cathy¡¯s eyes, it was just a small place. After all, Capital City was an international metropolis. River City as a whole was smaller than a single district of Capital City. Hearing this, Cathy¡¯s eyes showed clear disdain, ¡°People from such small places, even if Evelyn did copy her work, it should be considered a blessing for her! Moreover, there is no evidence to prove that Evelyn copied her work!¡± Chapter 1161 - Chapter 1161 307 Explosive Im here to seek justice for my Chapter 1161: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_5 Chapter 1161: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_5 ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be saying that,¡± Gavin took a sip of his tea, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s better to make a big deal out of this matter. Over the years, we¡¯ve pampered Evelyn too much.¡± With Evelyn¡¯s character and temperament, if she goes into society, she¡¯ll surely suffer one day. ¡°This is all our debt to Evelyn!¡± Hearing this, Gavin let out a sigh. The next day. It was the day Viola Thompson was to give a lecture at Capital University. A special car came to pick her up. Principal Charles Linstad headed a group of key figures from Capital University who all stood at the school gate to welcome her. Viola Thompson stepped out of the car. Charles Linstad immediately walked over and shook hands with her, ¡°Welcome, Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Principal Phils.¡± Principal Charles Linstad continued: ¡°This is Vice Principal Lucas, this is Dean Michael from the College of Biology, this is Vice Dean Quinn, and this is Dean Terry Vallery from the College of Chemistry, Vice Dean Tyler Deva, School of Finance and Economics¡­¡± Viola Thompson greeted each of them in turn. Besides the deans and vice deans, there were also many teachers and professors, as well as students who came to watch. There were too many people. But Viola Thompson could probably remember these deans, professors, and teachers, at least she wouldn¡¯t call them by the wrong name. The scene was crowded with people. Anyone else seeing this would be intimidated. But not Viola Thompson. She always managed to maintain her calm demeanor, chatting with Charles Linstad in a low voice. At a glance, it seemed more like a leader communicating with her subordinates. Everyone in the audience was stunned. No one expected to see such a scene in their lifetime. ¡°Holy cow! Our principal is so humble in front of Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°And our dean, a usually super-serious old man, almost chuckled his face crooked today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that the principal is humble, it¡¯s just that Miss Thompson¡¯s aura is too strong. Our principal is no match for her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Diana Hershey and her roommates were also in the crowd. She looked at Viola Thompson from afar, took out her cellphone, and snapped a picture to post in the group. Although she had been labeled as a ¡®plagiarizer¡¯, Diana Hershey knew better, moreover, she had already gathered all the evidence. After today¡¯s lecture, she would immediately go find Gavin. Seeing Diana constantly taking pictures, Evelyn laughed and said, ¡°Diana, if I remember correctly, you and Miss Thompson should be good friends, right? Since you¡¯re good friends, why are you so excited? If someone who doesn¡¯t know sees this, they might think this is your first time seeing Miss Thompson!¡± Since what happened yesterday evening, Diana and Evelyn had completely fallen out. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± She didn¡¯t feel like explaining anymore. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, why are you so furious?¡± Evelyn continued, ¡°Could it be that someone stepped on your tail?¡± How could a fox not reveal its tail? Diana Hershey of all people knows Viola Thompson? Such a ridiculous dream. Not to mention Diana, even she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to know Viola Thompson. Aurora Taylor saw Diana in this state and felt that Diana had been lying all along, and laughed, ¡°Diana, since you and Miss Thompson are good friends, why don¡¯t you invite us all to dinner together tonight?¡± Hearing this, Evelyn immediately agreed, ¡°Aurora is right.¡± Diana looked at them both, and smiled, ¡°Want to have dinner with Vio? Are you even qualified?¡± Instead of being angry, Evelyn retorted, ¡°Not being qualified is much better than some people who have no shame.¡± There are many people who are not qualified to have dinner with Miss Thompson. But Diana shamelessly boasts that she is good friends with Miss Thompson. Diana couldn¡¯t bother to argue with her and started interacting with Flora Tiarks in the group chat. [There are so many people at your school! But I still spotted Vio!] [Vio is so handsome!] [Diana~ Remember to take more photos.] Diana replied: [Okay.] With the leaders of Capital University escorting her, Viola Thompson made her way to the school¡¯s playground. The playground was huge. Covering approximately 1.5 hectares of land. Now, the entire playground was filled with people. Viola Thompson stood on the stage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t even have a speech paper in hand. Instead, she simply faced the entire school with a gentle smile on her face, ¡°To all the leaders, teachers and students of Capital University, good afternoon, I¡¯m Viola Thompson.¡± Just as her words fell, an earth-shattering applause broke out on the playground. The applause lasted for a good few seconds before it slowly subsided. But the enthusiasm remained. Viola Thompson slightly bowed, adjusted the microphone, ¡°First, let me introduce myself, I am Viola Thompson. The ¡®Viola¡¯ in ¡®Viola Thompson¡¯.¡± Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1162 307 Explosive Im here to seek justice for my Chapter 1162: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_6 Chapter 1162: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_6 It was a simple action, yet it somehow filled the room with a powerful aura. Like admiring a great mountain from afar. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have received an invitation from Capital University. Now, let¡¯s engage in an informal and free-flowing conversation. Any of you students are welcome to raise your hands if you have any questions.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Her tone was faint, her voice extremely captivating, similar to the gurgling of water in a forest brook, trickling over pebbles on the riverbank ¡ª refreshing and delightful, like a breath of spring air. The lecture went on for two hours. There was no pre-written speech. Viola Thompson spoke on the fly, saying whatever came to mind. A person who is truly well-versed in her subject, has the ability to discuss it with eloquence, without any need for a written manuscript. At the end of the two hours, the students in the audience still felt unsatisfied, wanting to learn more. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time. I believe we will have many more opportunities to meet in the future.¡± With those words, Viola Thompson turned and began to walk off the stage. Charles Linstad took the stage at this point, to offer a summary. Not just the students, even he had been entirely engrossed in Viola¡¯s lecture for the past two hours, not missing a single word. Listening to Viola Thompson speak was a pleasure. The lecture was only a third of Viola Thompson¡¯s schedule for the day. Next, she was to discuss academics with the professors, visit the biology and chemistry departments, and in the evening, attend a banquet. The entire day was hardly hers. During Viola Thompson¡¯s lecture, Diana Hershey had taken quite a few videos to share in her group chat. After the lecture, she returned to her dorm to organize the evidence she had collected. If she had written the paper, she should be able to find evidence to prove it! Evelyn started to mock Diana Hershey again, ¡°Diana, weren¡¯t you trying to gather evidence to prove you didn¡¯t plagiarize? How¡¯s that going?¡± ¡°Thanks for your concern, but I don¡¯t have anything to report.¡± Evelyn laughed: ¡°I look forward to seeing what you come up with.¡± She was curious to see what sort of drama this backwater bumpkin could stir up. Not finishing there, Evelyn added, ¡°Just like with Miss Thompson¡¯s incident, we actually took you seriously when you said you were friends with Miss Thompson. As it turns out, you¡¯re just like the rest of us, only getting the chance to see Miss Thompson during her lecture.¡± Abigail Gardner immediately poured Evelyn a glass of water, ¡°Have some water, Evelyn.¡± Aurora Taylor chimed in, laughing, ¡°I have to agree with Evelyn. Some people not only harbor ulterior motives, but they also love to brag!¡± And it¡¯s not just any bragging. She even claimed to be good friends with Miss Thompson. Did Miss Thompson even know who Diana Hershey was? Diana Hershey held back, not saying a word. Tomorrow. Tomorrow, she would be able to prove that she did not plagiarize, she was adamant about bringing the person who plagiarized her work into the light. She would not let this matter rest. Soon. It was already the next day. Knowing that Gavin has a class that day, Diana Hershey went to his office as soon as his class was over. ¡°Teacher Wilson.¡± Gavin put down his book, seeing Diana Hershey, he was slightly surprised, ¡°Diana, just email me your reflection, no need to come in person.¡± ¡°Teacher Wilson, I¡¯ve told you before, I did not plagiarize. I came here today to prove it!¡± Gavin nonchalantly raised an eyebrow and responded: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a look at your proof then.¡± Diana Hershey had all her evidence printed out, and handed it to Gavin with both hands, ¡°Teacher Wilson, these are the sources I consulted while writing my thesis, the time stamps of the books I borrowed from the library, and the records of my visits to the laboratory.¡± She then turned a few pages in the file and added, ¡°This here is the summary of the experiments I conducted. Also, I found the initial draft of my thesis in my computer, this was written more than a month ago!¡± Having briefly scanned through Diana Hershey¡¯s evidence, Gavin pointedly asked: ¡°How are you going to prove you didn¡¯t plagiarize a month ago?¡± ¡°Teacher Wilson, if you¡¯re going to question me like this, I really have nothing left to say! I have records of my research, my experiments, I even have the draft! How can you still say such things? Or is it that you want to protect the person who plagiarized my work!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At these words, Gavin furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Diana Hershey! Do you think of me as your teacher? I was just voicing reasonable doubts!¡± He continued, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, I will verify the validity of your evidence first, come back again tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright, Teacher Wilson, I trust you.¡± With those words, Diana Hershey turned and left. Watching her retreating figure, Gavin sat deep in thought. He quickly picked up his phone and dialed Evelyn, asking her to come to his office. Chapter 1163 - Chapter 1163 307 Explosive Im here to seek justice for my Chapter 1163: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_7 Chapter 1163: 307: Explosive, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend!_7 Evelyn arrived rather quickly, ¡°Uncle Gavin, you were looking for me?¡± Without prevaricating, Gavin looked at her and asked directly, ¡°Be honest with me, Evelyn. Did you plagiarize Diana¡¯s thesis or not?¡± Not responding to Gavin¡¯s question directly, Evelyn wrapped her arms around his arm, ¡°Uncle Gavin, I know you can find a way to help me solve this problem, can¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin¡¯s brows knitted even tighter. This matter, in a sense, was trivial. Yet, it could also be a major issue. After a moment of hesitation, Gavin said, ¡°Alright, go back for now. I will find a solution to this issue. But remember, it must not happen again!¡± ¡°Certainly! Certainly!¡± With a grin, Evelyn replied, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Gavin. Please send my regards to Auntie.¡± Not long after Evelyn left, Gavin also left his office and headed towards the faculty residences. As he was walking, he unexpectedly bumped into Principal Phils, ¡°Teacher Wilson, Evelyn from your class did rather well in this thesis competition. Could you bring her to my office tomorrow? Moreover, the International Academic Conference has chosen to publish Evelyn¡¯s written work. I want to get her opinion.¡± Smiling, Gavin replied, ¡°Thank you, Principal.¡± He knew, the opportunity of a lifetime had come for Evelyn. After returning to the faculties¡¯ quarters, Gavin, still feeling apprehensive, decided to call Evelyn, ¡°Evelyn, you have been living in the same dormitory as Diana. Does Diana have any influential friends?¡± Now that Evelyn¡¯s thesis has attracted attention from the International Academic Conference, if Diana had some powerful backing, the situation could get quite complicated. ¡°No worries, Uncle Gavin. The closest associate of Diana is Fiona Knight. I¡¯ve checked. Although the Knight Family is a prominent family in River City, they hold no influence beyond. ¡± Evelyn paused before adding, ¡°Speaking of which, Diana did mention that she was good friends with Miss Thompson. But do you think that¡¯s likely?¡± Of course not! After all, Miss Thompson was a figure beyond reach. Gavin didn¡¯t attach much importance to this matter, saying, ¡°Well then, you should prepare yourself these few days. Your thesis was written so brilliantly that the International Academic Conference might want to interview you!¡± Upon hearing this, Evelyn was thrilled. Never had she felt that her work was stolen, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Gavin.¡± The following day. Diana didn¡¯t get any updates from Gavin. Instead, she was greeted with the news that Evelyn had been specifically praised by the school principal and that her thesis had been chosen by the International Academic Conference. Capital University published Evelyn¡¯s thesis due to her outstanding performance. As Diana clicked on the link, her face gradually turned pale. Turns out. Turns out the one who plagiarized her thesis was Evelyn. Diana¡¯s breath quickened, almost fainting from anger as she desperately tried to calm herself down. She immediately headed over to Gavin¡¯s office, ¡°Teacher Wilson, do we have a result for the thesis incident?¡± ¡°Hold on a little longer,¡± Gavin replied, ¡°Diana, it¡¯s not that I do not believe you, but the evidence you provided isn¡¯t convincing at all.¡± His words infuriated Diana, ¡°Teacher Wilson! The person who plagiarized my thesis was Evelyn, isn¡¯t it! Why are you covering for her!¡± Gavin lifted his head to look at Diana, ¡°Diana, I¡¯m talking to you nicely here, don¡¯t be ungrateful! Do you have any proof that Evelyn copied from you? Who¡¯s to say you didn¡¯t copy from Evelyn! Besides, plagiarism is no small matter. If you continue this wild accusation, I¡¯ll report it to the school immediately! And you will have to bear all the consequences!¡± Evelyn had their backing. What did Diana have? Diana didn¡¯t remember how she managed to get out of the office. It was at that moment, her phone rang. Numbly, Diana slid to answer the call, ¡°Hello.¡± A voice came from the other end, it was Viola Thompson, ¡°Diana, you free tonight¡­¡± Upon hearing Viola¡¯s voice, Diana¡¯s emotions crumbled instantly. All the accumulated grievances fanned out in a surge. Struggling to hold back her tears, she choked out, ¡°Viola¡­..¡± Diana was typically a cheerful girl. Viola had never heard her cry before. She knew things were serious and furrowed her brows, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°At¡­at¡­school¡­¡± Capital University was vast, so Viola continued, ¡°Turn on your location and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± About ten minutes later, Viola arrived. She had driven into the campus. Viola was an environmentalist. Under ordinary circumstances, she would absolutely opt for a bicycle instead of a car. But today was different. ¡°Viola!¡± Seeing Viola, Diana ran into her arms, sobbing uncontrollably. Just like a wronged child who had finally seen their parent, she cried even harder. Patting Diana on the back, Viola comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me, who bullied you?¡± Her voice was soft, but her face had turned frosty. It was a bit cold. It was so chilling that one dared not look directly. Diana, distraught and angry, recounted in between sobs what had transpired. Upon hearing this, Viola narrowed her eyes, took Diana¡¯s hand, and led her towards the car. As her friend, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t stand idly by. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After getting into the car, before Diana could process it, Viola¡¯s car was parked in front of the principal¡¯s office. Gavin was having a discussion in the Principal¡¯s office. Apart from Gavin, there were other professors and instructors in the office. Seeing Viola enter, Principal Phils rubbed his eyes, thinking that he was seeing things. Only after confirming that he wasn¡¯t, he stood up in shock, ¡°Miss Thompson? Why are you here!¡± Viola clasping Diana¡¯s wrist, her tone indifferent, ¡°Principal Phils, I have come to seek justice for my friend.¡± Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1164 308 You dont need to come tomorrow _1 Chapter 1164: 308: You don¡¯t need to come tomorrow! _1 Chapter 1164: 308: You don¡¯t need to come tomorrow! _1 ¡°Her voice was faint. But it echoed in the room. In that moment, all the professors and teachers in the office turned to look at her. Especially Gavin. His face turned pale. He thought he was hallucinating. Was that Diana Hershey standing next to Ms. Thompson?! And Viola Thompson was talking about getting justice for a friend. Could it be that this friend was Diana Hershey? What was he supposed to do now? Gavin swallowed nervously. He fervently wished this was a dream. It had to be a dream. How could Ms. Thompson possibly be friends with an ordinary person like Diana Hershey if this wasn¡¯t a dream? Gavin pinched his thigh hard. Hiss! The pain was so intense that he drew in a sharp breath. Was this not a dream? This was really happening! What was he supposed to do now? A cold sweat broke out on Gavin¡¯s forehead. Upon seeing Viola¡¯s state, Charles Linstad immediately approached, ¡°Ms. Thompson, what is the matter? Has your friend been treated unjustly?¡± With over twenty thousand students at Capital University, Charles Linstad could not possibly know them all. At this point, Gavin came over, ¡°Ms. Thompson, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Viola¡¯s face didn¡¯t betray any expressions, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to talk!¡± Her voice was cold. Each word seemingly coated in a layer of ice. It made people avoid her gaze. Gavin went silent in an instant. Although Viola was young, her influence was truly strong. He was really scared. His heart was in his throat. What was he supposed to do now? Charles Linstad squinted his eyes, aware this was not the place for discussion, and then said, ¡°Ms. Thompson, and this student, let¡¯s talk in the office. Rest assured, Ms. Thompson, if your friend has encountered any form of injustice, we will handle it fairly and won¡¯t tolerate any party.¡± Upon hearing these words, Gavin felt weak in his knees, and almost fainted. Viola glanced at Charles Linstad, ¡°Alright.¡± For the sake of giving Charles face, they moved the conversation to the office. Quickly, the three of them arrived in the inner office. Charles¡¯s assistant promptly closed the door, proving himself to be rather observant. Upon entering the office, Charles poured water for Viola and Diana. He was a bit flustered too. The atmosphere in the office was quite quiet. Charles carefully asked, ¡°Ms. Thompson, can you now tell us what happened?¡± Viola softly opened her lips, ¡°This is my good friend Diana Hershey, she is a student in your university¡¯s biology major, specifically in biochemistry and molecular biology.¡± Diana looked towards Charles Linstad, ¡°Hello, Principal.¡± Charles nodded, then continued, ¡°Diana, have you encountered any difficulties in school? Or have you been treated unfairly?¡± With Viola¡¯s support, Diana had calmed down a lot. She continued, ¡°Principal Phils, I would like to file a complaint against Teacher Gavin for protecting our classmate, Evelyn, who plagiarized my paper! They even falsely accused me of plagiarism!¡± Evelyn. Naturally, Charles wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with Evelyn who had just won first prize for a paper. At this point, hearing her name, Charles Linstad¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Plagiarism! Evelyn had actually plagiarized. ¡°You¡¯re referring to Evelyn¡¯s award-winning paper?¡± ¡°To be exact, that paper was written by me. Evelyn just copied it,¡± Diana added. Charles Linstad swallowed hard, unable to react immediately. After a moment, he said, ¡°Diana, can you provide a detailed recount of the incident? Rest assured, if the evidence is sufficient, we will not shield anyone. We will deal with this matter seriously!¡± Diana explained the incident in a clear and organized manner. Charles Linstad¡¯s brow furrowed deeper and deeper as she spoke. He could hardly believe that such a thing had happened at Capital University. After she finished her account, Diana presented the organised evidence, ¡°This is the evidence proving that I am the author of the paper. Please take a look.¡± Charles took the dossier. Gavin, who was outside the office, was on the verge of panicking. He had initially thought Diana was just a small fry with no backing nor support. But, to his surprise, Diana actually knew Viola Thompson. What was he supposed to do now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If this matter exploded, his career would be over. And Evelyn too. Evelyn would also be punished. Gavin paced nervously back and forth. Mr. Ettinger, who was in the same room, was very curious and asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, did you offend Ms. Thompson?¡± Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1165 308 You dont need to come tomorrow _2 Chapter 1165: 308: You don¡¯t need to come tomorrow! _2 Chapter 1165: 308: You don¡¯t need to come tomorrow! _2 Looking at Gavin¡¯s expression, this matter seemed to be very serious. However, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t seem like a person who would be vindictive. Gavin didn¡¯t know how to answer Mr. Ettinger¡¯s comment, so he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s too complicated to explain in a few words!¡± Professor Alnwick, who was sitting beside him, looked over, ¡°Is it a matter of principle? If it¡¯s not too big of a deal, I can try to mediate for you.¡± Gavin merely sighed again. He was regretting it now. Regretting it so much! Why did he have to antagonize Diana Hershey? When Evelyn had mentioned that Diana knew Viola Thompson, he should have taken note. But now that things have turned out this way, how was he supposed to fix it? Seeing Gavin like this, Professor Alnwick had an idea of what was going on. He speculated. This matter must be very serious. Meanwhile, Teacher Davies, who was standing nearby, seemed to remember something, ¡°Right, the girl who was standing next to Miss Thompson earlier is Teacher Wilson¡¯s student, isn¡¯t she?¡± Gavin nodded, ¡°She is a student in our class.¡± Even though he was the homeroom teacher, Gavin rarely appeared on campus because he had assigned most of the miscellaneous chores to the counselor. This time, he had come to school several times because of the thesis competition. But who would have thought¡­ that he¡¯d get into such big trouble? Gavin was getting anxious. He wanted to go in there and see what the situation was, but he didn¡¯t dare to do so. Time ticked by, every second was like a year to him. Cold sweat kept forming on his forehead. Only God knew how frightened he was right now. After all, this issue could potentially impact his life in the long run. Finally. Under Gavin¡¯s eager gaze, the door to the office opened. Charles Linstad looked very upset. Upon seeing Charles Linstad like this, Gavin felt even more uneasy. What should I do now? Just then, Charles Linstad roared angrily, ¡°Teacher Wilson, explain to me, what is the truth behind Evelyn¡¯s case?!¡± All the teachers and professors in the room turned their heads to look at him. Everyone was familiar with the name Evelyn. After all, she was the person who had attracted international academic attention. Some teachers had even carefully researched her thesis. ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± Gavin was so nervous that he started stuttering. ¡°I also don¡¯t know¡­ Principal Phils, Miss Thompson, there must be some misunderstanding here, I¡­¡± He wanted to shift all the blame onto Diana Hershey, but he didn¡¯t know where to begin. ¡°A misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?¡± Viola Thompson spoke at this moment, and she simply looked at Gavin, ¡°Was there a misunderstanding when Diana Hershey presented evidence to prove her innocence? Or is it a misunderstanding that you¡¯re shielding your niece from copying? If, Teacher Wilson, you still think that Evelyn did not plagiarize anything, then please invite her over. Let her explain the content of the thesis to everyone in front of all the teachers and students.¡± Diana Hershey had written the thesis after conducting experiments and consulting resources, so she understood it very well. Meanwhile, Evelyn was merely a thief. After all these days, she might have forgotten the content of the thesis by now. At that time, it would be evident who had plagiarized and who was the original author. Moreover. Diana Hershey had all sorts of evidence to prove that she was the author of the thesis. Upon hearing this. The people in the room looked at each other in surprise. So the thesis that had caught the attention of the international academic community¡­ Was actually plagiarized? And Gavin even covered up the plagiarism. This had now become an international embarrassment. Viola Thompson¡¯s words were like a knife, making Gavin tremble. If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson, he still could¡¯ve possibly suppressed this matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now. No matter how much influence he had in Capital City, he couldn¡¯t bypass Viola Thompson to deal with this issue. Charles Linstad was also very angry. He never expected that Gavin -someone meant to be a role model- would do such a thing. He glared at Gavin and continued, ¡°Teacher Wilson, explain to me what exactly is going on? Why did you shield Evelyn from accusations of plagiarism do you know how serious this is!¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was shaking, ¡°Principal, even if you loaned me ten bouts of courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing. I simply didn¡¯t know that Evelyn was plagiarizing¡­¡± ¡°A fine excuse,¡± Viola Thompson interrupted, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t know that Evelyn plagiarized, why were you so sure that Diana Hershey plagiarized? Moreover, you even ignored the evidence Diana Hershey had gathered! When Diana Hershey came to you to prove her innocence, what did you do? Can Evelyn provide any evidence to prove that she wrote the thesis?¡± Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1166 308 You dont need to come tomorrow _3 Chapter 1166: 308: You don¡¯t need to come tomorrow! _3 Chapter 1166: 308: You don¡¯t need to come tomorrow! _3 Her voice was so soft that it was almost impossible to discern any emotions, yet each word left Gavin drenched in cold sweat, gasping for breath. Diana Hershey looked up at Viola Thompson, her eyes filled with admiration. Having such an incredible best friend made her feel proud too! With just a sentence from Viola Thompson, Gavin felt unsteady on his feet. Charles Linstad was well aware of the impact of this matter. He looked at Viola Thompson and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are currently busy with public affairs; you can¡¯t let such trivial matters disturb you. Rest assured, I will handle this matter well and give you and Diana Hershey a satisfactory reply.¡± So embarrassing! It was utterly humiliating! Charles Linstad had never imagined that such an issue would occur in the university under his administration. Viola Thompson slightly looked back, ¡°Alright, Principal Phils, I¡¯ll await your notification.¡± After she finished speaking, she took Diana Hershey¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Diana Hershey immediately followed Viola Thompson¡¯s steps. Watching Viola Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Charles Linstad wiped the cold sweat off his face and then turned his head towards Gavin, picked up a book, and threw it at him angrily, ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡± ¡°Call Evelyn for me right now!¡± Gavin has been working at Capital University for nearly twenty years. Charles Linstad has always regarded him as a dedicated and principled teacher. Unexpectedly, Gavin was shielding a plagiarist! And it was during such a serious essay competition. How was he going to explain this to the public? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call her right away,¡± Gavin replied. ¡°Principal Phils, I already realized the mistake of this matter now. Can you¡­can you possibly give a lighter punishment? After all, Eve¡­Evelyn didn¡¯t do it on purpose, she¡­she¡¯s still a child¡­¡± Even though things had gotten to this point, Gavin still wanted to protect Evelyn. ¡°Child? She¡¯s a university student, not a child! Gavin, do you realize that your attitude right now is very problematic!¡± Charles Linstad pinched his temples, too lazy to argue further, ¡°Just call Evelyn right now!¡± Plagiarism was a serious matter, and even more so, Gavin was using his position to shield Evelyn. This no longer could be defined as simple plagiarism. Precisely, this implicated Viola Thompson. Gavin immediately took out his phone and called Evelyn. When Evelyn saw Gavin calling, she was in a clothing store outside the school, trying on clothes. Evelyn was in high spirits because of the exciting turn of events. Who could¡¯ve thought that Diana¡¯s essay could really win the first prize. And so prestigious at that. Just the prize money was 100,000 dollars. Not only that, but even the big shot from the field of biology was coming personally to present her the award. Thinking about this, Evelyn was delighted. Then she pulled out her phone, slide to answer, and laughed, ¡°Uncle Gavin, have the interview dates been confirmed yet?¡± Since she had performed exceedingly well in the essay competition, the International Academic Society planned to interview her in the next two days. Therefore, Gavin must have called regarding this. Even at this point, Evelyn was still concerned about the interview. Feeling so frustrated that he could cry, Gavin said, ¡°Do you realize who you have offended? You need to get to the principal¡¯s office immediately!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m off-campus right now!¡± Evelyn was confused. Considering her family background, who could she possibly offend? If anything, it would be them who offended her, ¡°Uncle Gavin, can I go later?¡± ¡°No! You must come immediately!¡± Evelyn frowned slightly, ¡°Uncle Gavin, what exactly happened?¡± Charles Linstad was watching, so Gavin couldn¡¯t explain much. He simply responded, ¡°It¡¯s about the plagiarism issue with your essay. Hurry over!¡± Plagiarism issue? Evelyn narrowed her eyes. Had the plagiarism been discovered? But even if it were discovered, Gavin should¡¯ve been able to suppress it. As for Diane Hershey¨Cwho had no family background or connections¨Chow much of a fuss could she cause? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gavin was blowing things out of proportion. Evelyn did not take the matter to heart and called Cathy, ¡°Hey, Aunt Cathy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Evelyn?¡± Cathy¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. Evelyn started to complain, ¡°Aunt Cathy, why aren¡¯t you controlling my uncle? He is making mountains out of molehills! I¡¯m shopping for clothes outside, and he insists on having me go to the principal¡¯s office, even accusing me of plagiarism!¡± Upon hearing this, Cathy immediately responded, ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll contact your uncle right away.¡± Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1167 308 You dont need to come tomorrow _4 Chapter 1167: 308: You don¡¯t need to come tomorrow! _4 Chapter 1167: 308: You don¡¯t need to come tomorrow! _4 After hanging up, Cathy immediately called Gavin. She didn¡¯t say anything, just vented her anger on Gavin. At the moment, Gavin wasn¡¯t around Principal Phils, ¡°Cathy, Evelynn has made a big deal about it, Diana Hershey is a good friend of Miss Thompson!¡± Miss Thompson? Cathy looked stunned, ¡°Who is Miss Thompson? What is her background?¡± Cathy¡¯s family was very powerful, she would not fear a little girl! No matter whether it was Miss Thompson or some other Miss. Offending Evelynn was unacceptable! Gavin explained, ¡°It¡¯s the Miss Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan!¡± Upon hearing this, Cathy blanched. Before she could react, Gavin continued, ¡°You should hurry and bring Evelynn here!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cathy immediately called Evelynn. When she heard the name Miss Thompson, Evelynn¡¯s face was full of disbelief, ¡°Auntie, what are you talking about? How could Diana possibly know Miss Thompson! Do you know who Miss Thompson is?¡± Who the hell is Diana Hershey? What right does she have to be good friends with Viola Thompson! Thinking of this, Evelynn snorted, ¡°Uncle Gavin must be trying to scare me!¡± Gavin had always been timider. He liked to scare himself. Cathy quickly added, ¡°Evelynn, don¡¯t take this lightly. Hurry back to school. Your uncle is in the Principal¡¯s office. He said he has already met Miss Thompson!¡± Upon hearing this, Evelynn was also somewhat nervous, ¡°I¡¯ll go back right away!¡± She wanted to see whether Diana did indeed have connections this powerful. Miss Thompson? She had some doubts about it! Given Diana¡¯s status, she probably wouldn¡¯t even qualify as Viola Thompson¡¯s shoe polisher, would she? After hanging up the phone, Evelynn ran towards the door. The store owner immediately chased her, ¡°Miss, you didn¡¯t pay yet!¡± Only then did Evelynn realize that she was still wearing the clothes from the store, ¡°How much? I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡± ¡°5600 dollars.¡± The salesperson replied. Evelynn laughed, ¡°I thought it was more! You were quite panicked over 5600 dollars.¡± The salesperson replied, ¡°Miss, my monthly salary is only 6000 dollars.¡± Evelynn looked the salesperson up and down, her eyes full of sympathy. Indeed, not everyone was the same. She was born a rich lady. 5000 dollars was like a hundred dollars to her. But in the eyes of some people, 5000 dollars were a whole month¡¯s wages. If she were born as this salesperson, she might as well die. A whole month¡¯s hard work only earns you 6000 dollars. You can¡¯t even afford a piece of clothing. Evelynn took out her phone, directly transferred 6000 dollars, and with a superior air said: ¡°Keep the rest as a tip!¡± The sales assistant was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± There was always such a group of people in the world, who for mere survival, had to bow for a handful of rice. Evelynn drove back to school. She went directly to the Principal¡¯s office. At this point, Evelynn still hadn¡¯t realized the seriousness of the situation, and directly went up to Gavin, ¡°Uncle.¡± She then turned to look at Charles Linstad, ¡°Hello Principal.¡± Hearing this, Charles Linstad slightly frowned, ¡°Teacher Wilson, so you two are related?¡± No wonder! No wonder Gavin would cover for Evelynn. So, there was a relationship involved. At these words, Evelynn continued, ¡°Yeah, Principal Phils, didn¡¯t you know? This is my uncle!¡± Gavin wished he could tape Evelynn¡¯s mouth shut. She didn¡¯t even look at the occasion! Evelynn was thinking simply. Gavin had been working at Capital University for over twenty years. If the Principal knew of their relationship, the Principal might not pursue the matter of plagiarism due to Gavin¡¯s influence. Because, after all, this was merely a minor incident. It wasn¡¯t like a homicide or arson. Diana Hershey wouldn¡¯t possibly know Miss Thompson. Moreover, plagiarism happened nearly every day. Charles Linstad nodded, looked at Gavin and said, ¡°Teacher Wilson, you have an admirable niece!¡± Gavin felt a mix of emotions. Yet, Evelynn thought the principal was complimenting her and didn¡¯t notice the brewing storm. At that moment, Charles Linstad turned his head toward Evelynn, ¡°Teacher Wilson, I would like to ask if your award-winning thesis plagiarized your roommate, Diana Hershey?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Evelynn shook her head and denied it outright. Charles Linstad picked up the thesis document, ¡°Alright, then please recap the content of the thesis for us!¡± Evelynn frowned slightly. She hadn¡¯t really read this thesis, and even if she had, she¡¯d forgotten it, since it wasn¡¯t hers, ¡°Principal Phils, I finished this thesis a week ago, I¡¯ve already forgotten the content!¡± Charles Linstad nodded, then continued, ¡°Even if you forgot, the materials you referenced for the thesis and the records of the experiments should still be around, right? Now bring those for me to see!¡± Evelynn didn¡¯t have any of these things either. ¡°You don¡¯t have that either?¡± Evelynn wasn¡¯t nervous, she just nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! Charles Linstad stood up abruptly, slamming his hand on the table, ¡°Since you have nothing, may I know how you wrote this thesis?¡± Evelynn shivered slightly. What was going on? Why was Principal Phils so angry? Charles Linstad pointed at Gavin, ¡°Evelynn¡¯s behavior has an extremely bad influence. According to school rules, she should be expelled! Our school absolutely does not condone such students! And you, go back and prepare, write your letter of resignation and don¡¯t come to work tomorrow!¡± Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1168 309 Dont stoop to her level_1 Chapter 1168: 309: Don¡¯t stoop to her level_1 Chapter 1168: 309: Don¡¯t stoop to her level_1 They were taken aback by the principal¡¯s words. Gavin froze. Evelyn froze too. Expulsion? She never dreamed that this would be serious enough to warrant expulsion. Her face turned pale. It was only now that she realized. Diana Hershey and Viola Thompson could really be good friends. If it wasn¡¯t for Viola Thompson, the principal¡¯s reaction wouldn¡¯t be so strong. What should she do now? Evelyn bit her lip. Gavin was almost crying, ¡°Principal Phils, considering the many years I¡¯ve worked at school, won¡¯t you give me another chance! I can assure you that nothing like this will ever happen again.¡± Charles Linstad frowned, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve worked at the school for many years that I¡¯m asking you to resign.¡± There¡¯s a difference between firing and resigning. If he were fired, his teaching career would be stained forever. This was Charles Linstad¡¯s last shred of dignity for Gavin. After speaking, Charles Linstad paused, and continued, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even achieve the most basic fairness. You are unfit to be a teacher! If Miss Thompson hadn¡¯t stepped in this time, how would you have handled this? A talented student almost left our school all because of you! Gavin, since you made a mistake, you should face the consequences.¡± If not for Viola Thompson standing up for Diana, Diana would have had to swallow this injustice. Pondering over it was horrifying. Plus, this was just the part that was uncovered. Who knows if there were any other students who suffered the same in the past. ¡°Principal Phils, I beg you, give me another chance!¡± Although being fired and resigning on your own aren¡¯t the same, if you leave of your own accord, the school will still verify the reason for leaving when you seek new employment. After all, he had worked at Capital University for over twenty years already! Charles Linstad said, ¡°I¡¯m just following the school¡¯s regulations.¡± This was to set an example. If he truly gave Gavin another chance this time, other people might follow suit in the future. After finishing his sentence, Charles Linstad continued, ¡°I still have matters to attend to. You both can go home and prepare. The official document will be released by the school tomorrow!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfair, Principal! This is unfair!¡± Evelyn shouted in anger, ¡°Principal Phils, how can you say that I plagiarized? Do you have any proof?¡± If no one can prove that she plagiarized, then she¡¯s innocent! And Charles Linstad had no right to expel her! Charles Linstad pounded on the table, ¡°Do you think the evidence Diana prepared was insufficient? She could prove the project was her own work! Can you?¡± At this point, it was unbelievable that Evelyn still did not recognize her mistake! If the thesis really was Evelyn¡¯s own work, she would not be this desperate. Gavin knew that at this moment he couldn¡¯t let Evelyn make a fuss in front of the principal. After all, the person who had championed Diana¡¯s cause was Viola Thompson. Also. The issue did lie with Evelyn to begin with. If the argument continued, the one who would lose would still be Evelyn. Gavin apologized repeatedly, ¡°I apologize Principal Phils, Evelyn is still young, please don¡¯t take her impertinence to heart! I will get her out of here immediately.¡± After saying this, he immediately dragged Evelyn out of the principal¡¯s office. As he watched Gavin and Evelyn¡¯s retreating forms, Charles Linstad¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. He beckoned his assistant over, ¡°Gehret, go to the Dean¡¯s Office, ask the Dean to come here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once they left the office, Evelyn still displayed an air of discontentment on her face. She¡¯d worked so hard to gain admission to Capital University, only to be inexplicably expelled! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She¡¯d never heard of anyone being expelled for plagiarizing a paper. Was it just because Diana knew Viola Thompson? This wasn¡¯t fair! Evelyn looked at Gavin, ¡°Uncle Gavin, what should we do now? I can¡¯t be expelled!¡± She couldn¡¯t let her education stop at high school. Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1169 310 The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Chapter 1169: 310: The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Update)_1 Chapter 1169: 310: The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Update)_1 ¡°With Diana Hershey being backed by Miss Thompson, this matter is difficult to handle!¡± Gavin continued, ¡°Evelyn, you are too competitive! I knew it was only a matter of time before you got yourself into big trouble!¡± But he never expected it to happen this soon. Reaching this point, Gavin sighed, ¡°But I am to blame for this as well.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have been indulging Evelyn. Initially, he thought since he had dealt with such matter before, more so this time as it involved his own niece, he must help cover it up. Unexpectedly, they ran into an incredibly tough person this time! From the protectiveness of Viola Thompson, it was clear that she and Diana Hershey were really good friends. Their relationship was like that of sisters. At this point, Evelyn grew scared and her tears started to fall. ¡°Uncle Gavin, what should we do now?¡± Originally, Evelyn was planning to further her studies and earn a postdoctoral degree for prestige. She wanted to make herself a smart and beautiful lady from a wealthy family. But now¡­ If she was expelled from Capital University, she would face the prospect of having no school to attend. Gavin was now in a predicament himself, where could he find a solution? Reflecting on this, Gavin sighed and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s return first. We need to discuss with Cathy, see if we can use any connections to preserve your student status.¡± The official document regarding Evelyn¡¯s expulsion had not been issued yet. Cathy¡¯s family background was decent and they have built up quite substantial connections over time. Maybe Cathy could come up with a solution. No matter the cost, they needed to preserve Evelyn¡¯s student status. Evelyn nodded and started following Gavin¡¯s pace. At that moment, her steps were unsteady, shaking. Upon returning to the residential area¡­ Having heard about the situation, Cathy also realized the gravity of the issue and immediately started contacting her acquaintances, trying to pull some strings. But as soon as they heard Evelyn¡¯s issue has implicated Miss Thompson, they all backed out. None of them wanted to gamble their future. Who was Miss Thompson? She was a world-renowned top scientific researcher, having just completed the Sight Restorer Plan. Furthermore, in this issue, Evelyn was clearly in the wrong. After making rounds of phone calls, Cathy¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Gavin, what do we do now? No one is willing to help. Evelyn¡¯s student status might really not be salvageable!¡± Upon hearing this, Gavin¡¯s expression was somber, ¡°Now it¡¯s not just Evelyn¡¯s student status.¡± His job was also at risk. Unsure of what went through her mind, Cathy glared at Gavin and angrily exclaimed, ¡°All this is your fault! If you had not protected Evelyn back then, wouldn¡¯t we avoid this situation?¡± Evelyn was a child, ignorant. Gavin surely wasn¡¯t a child, was he? If Gavin had a bit of sense, the situation wouldn¡¯t have come to this point. ¡°Who did you have to plagiarize? You had to plagiarize Miss Thompson¡¯s good friend¡¯s paper!¡± How could Miss Thompson let her good friend swallow such humiliation? Upon hearing this, Gavin became enraged, ¡°Cathy, you were not saying this yesterday!¡± Yesterday, Cathy was blaming him for not helping Evelyn enough. Not just that. Cathy also firmly believed that Evelyn hadn¡¯t plagiarized. However, in a blink of an eye, Cathy blamed all the problems on him. She really knew how to perform! Cathy responded unapologetically, ¡°How was I supposed to know yesterday that Diana Hershey was such a good friend of Miss Thompson?!¡± Gavin was already agitated, and Cathy¡¯s remark added fuel to the fire, leading him to bang on the table, ¡°It¡¯s not like I could have known Diana Hershey was friends with Miss Thompson!¡± Cathy was startled by this sudden outburst. With red eyes, veins popping out on his face, and an air of rage surrounding him, Gavin was like a wild beast on the loose. Cathy had never seen Gavin like this during their 20-year-long marriage. The atmosphere in the room was oppressive and stifling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, Gavin sighed, his tone softening slightly, ¡°Cathy, now is not the time to blame each other! After all, we cannot predict the future and none of us would want things to turn out this way, especially given how hard it was for Evelyn to make it into Capital University.¡± Pausing, he continued, ¡°So, no matter the cost, we must not allow Evelyn to be expelled.¡± With reddened eyes, Cathy said, ¡°I understand that! But I have contacted everybody I could think of, but none of them¡­¡± By the end, Cathy was already choked up and unable to speak. After all, an arm could never twist a thigh. Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1170 310 The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Chapter 1170: 310: The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Update)_2 Chapter 1170: 310: The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Update)_2 No one knew how much Cathy regretted it now. When Gavin suspected that Evelyn was plagiarizing, Cathy didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, Diana Hershey was just a little girl who came from a small place. She had nothing to her name. The only person who was particularly close to Diana Hershey was Fiona Knight. Cathy paid special attention to Fiona. Although Fiona¡¯s identity seemed a bit more glamorous than Diana¡¯s, she was just a local from River City. Once she left River City, the Knight Family was nothing. Cathy never imagined that Diana was actually friends with Miss Thompson. If Cathy knew, she would definitely not have allowed Evelyn to make such a mess. Evelyn stood up at this moment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Thompson? And what about the top international research expert? If she doesn¡¯t have any evidence of me plagiarizing, she can¡¯t prove that I plagiarized!¡± Diana did not have direct evidence to prove that Evelyn plagiarized. The only evidence she had was a record of her research and experiments. Could this evidence directly define plagiarism? Even if she was a top international research expert, she needed to come up with evidence. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t convince anyone. Seeing this, Cathy looked up, her eyes full of confusion, ¡°Evelyn, what are you trying to do?¡± Evelyn squinted her eyes,¡±I won¡¯t give up so easily!¡± The situation had turned out like this, so she would put up a fight. Go all in! In this era of information, nothing could escape the eyes of the internet. Evelyn had witnessed many big business tycoons that had done illegal things and been reported. Due to the severe impact on the public opinion, they were directly investigated and ended up in disgrace. Viola Thompson covering for her friends and falsely accusing ordinary college students of plagiarism ¨C that could certainly attract everyone¡¯s attention. After all, Viola Thompson was renowned. Evelyn wanted everyone to know what Viola Thompson was really like. With this thought, a sharp light flashed in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Evelyn, what are you trying to do?¡± Gavin asked. Evelyn turned towards Gavin, her words staggered: ¡°I want to report Viola Thompson for abuse of power, protecting her friends, and oppressing ordinary college students!¡± Gavin frowned,¡±Evelyn, don¡¯t be foolish.¡± After a pause, he continued: ¡°Reporting requires authentic evidence. It¡¯s not about who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. Diana has evidence that the paper was written by her, but you have nothing.¡± If Diana Hershey was the one plagiarizing, Evelyn would have a stand to report. But now¡­ The one plagiarizing was Evelyn. The plagiarist reporting the one being plagiarized? Isn¡¯t that a big joke? Evelyn replied: ¡°Diana¡¯s evidence doesn¡¯t count as evidence at all. Does she have direct evidence to prove that I plagiarized her paper? Besides, does she have the first recorded original paper? She has nothing, so how can she say I plagiarized? Just because she has Viola Thompson backing her?¡± After a pause, Evelyn continued: ¡°Gavin, I¡¯ve already been expelled now, what else do I have to be afraid of?¡± How much worse could it get? Besides¡­ Evelyn was very confident about her chances of successfully reporting this. Gavin was still worried, furrowing his brows. Even though everything seemed to be reasonable, that person was still Viola Thompson! At this time, Cathy spoke up, ¡°Evelyn, I support you! What¡¯s wrong with Miss Thompson? Miss Thompson is a citizen of Sinian country too. As a citizen, she should obey the law!¡± It was wrong for Evelyn to plagiarize. But it wasn¡¯t serious enough to lead to expulsion from school. Moreover, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t have any solid evidence to prove that Evelyn plagiarized. If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson¡¯s achievements, Charles Linstad would not have taken the decision to expel her. Gavin wanted to say something else. But after thinking about it, what Cathy and Evelyn said made sense, so he didn¡¯t try to stop her. The situation was already very bad. If they didn¡¯t do anything, they would just have to face reality. If they did something, they might still have a chance to turn things around. ¡­. On the other side¡­ Viola Thompson took Diana Hershey to a cocktail bar for drinks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Diana, who had been so wronged, needed a good outlet to release her emotions. She had also notified Fiona Knight and Flora Tiarks. But the two were still on their way. Diana ordered a Long Island Iced Tea, and drank more than half of the glass in one breath, ¡°Refreshing!¡± After that, she turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Vio, I was so lucky to have you there today. If you hadn¡¯t been there, I would have suffered a big loss.¡± Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1171 310 The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Chapter 1171: 310: The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Update)_3 Chapter 1171: 310: The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Update)_3 Viola Thompson was like a beacon in her life. No matter what happened, she had the ability to resolve it. Viola Thompson gave a gentle smile and took a sip of milk tea, ¡°No big deal.¡± Diana Hershey continued, ¡°Vio, this cocktail tastes quite good, are you sure you don¡¯t want a sip?¡± Ever since the last time she got drunk, Viola Thompson had been wary of alcohol and immediately shook her head saying, ¡°I¡¯m good with milk tea.¡± As they talked. Fiona Knight and Flora Tiarks also arrived. ¡°Diana, are you okay?¡± Flora Tiarks asked with concern. Diana Hershey shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine with Vio around! What can possibly happen to me?¡± Fiona Knight took a seat and continued, ¡°How did Evelyn get hold of your paper, Diana?¡± Diana Hershey found it strange too, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure myself, but I suspect she secretly noted my computer password while I was entering it! Otherwise, my original file wouldn¡¯t have been deleted.¡± The original file was a crucial piece of evidence. Initially, Diana Hershey thought she herself had accidentally deleted it, but now it seems that it might have been deleted by Evelyn. Otherwise, it was quite a coincidence. Evelyn deleted these videos with the sole purpose of copying the paper smoothly. The only thing she didn¡¯t anticipate was that Diana Hershey had a mighty powerful friend. After finishing, Diana Hershey laughed, ¡°But it¡¯s all settled now, the incident is a thing of the past!¡± Flora Tiarks asked, ¡°What does your university plan to do about this? This is disgusting!¡± Diana Hershey replied, ¡°The dean just called me, he said that Evelyn will be expelled and Teacher Wilson, considering his twenty years of service at the university, was requested to resign voluntarily.¡± Diana Hershey was quite satisfied with the outcome. At least the plagiarist was punished. Hearing this, Flora Tiarks laughed, ¡°This is pure schadenfreude! I bet the plagiarist deeply regrets her actions now!¡± Young girls having a laugh inside the pub. The atmosphere was delightful. Meanwhile. A whistleblower video swept across the entire internet. The whistleblower was a regular student at Capital University. And the person being reported was Viola Thompson! Evelyn stood in front of the camera, holding her ID, ¡°Hello, my name is Evelyn. I am a regular student majoring in Biochemistry and Molecular Biology at Capital University. I am now making a real-name accusation against Miss Viola Thompson, a scientific research expert, for sheltering her friend Diana Hershey in plagiarizing my paper and slandering me as the plagiarist! As I have no power or influence in Capital University, I¡¯m now facing expulsion, and my uncle was also asked to resign voluntarily by the school! Where is justice?¡± ¡°Let me recount the course of events. I participated in the paper competition held by Capital University and won the first prize, and received commendation from an international academic conference. Then, my uncle, our class in charge Gavin, discovered a paper in the class that was a hundred percent similar to mine. The person who plagiarized my paper was none other than my roommate Diana Hershey. My uncle originally wanted to avoid suspicion and quell the matter by having Diana Hershey write a self-criticism letter, thus not pursuing her for plagiarism. But Diana Hershey not only failed to recognize her fault, without the original paper manuscript, she gathered a bunch of materials and experiment records to prove her innocence! My paper was submitted two hours before hers, and I have the original document. Here are the evidences listed by Diana Hershey.¡± ¡°And now, I want to ask you all, just because I did not do any research or experiments, can my effort and my success be denied? Since childhood, I have been very interested in biology, I studied hard for ten years and finally got admitted to Capital University, but now because of certain individuals¡¯ influence, I¡¯m being expelled, frankly speaking, I won¡¯t accept this! I ask Capital University to give me justice!¡± ¡°Thank you all.¡± When it came to the end, Evelyn bent in front of the camera, as she lifted her head again, her face was full of tears. Evelyn was a smart person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She knew only the weak can gain sympathy. Viola Thompson was a person capable of attracting attention and creating buzz, coupled with the promotion she bought, the video quickly gained traction. The view count skyrocketed from single digits to nine digits. The comments jumped from zero to over a hundred thousand! [Support justice! It¡¯s so hard being an ordinary person, clearly I was the one plagiarized, but I have been slandered as the plagiarist!] Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1172 310 The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Chapter 1172: 310: The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Update)_4 Chapter 1172: 310: The Reversal Beyond the Reversal (First Update)_4 [The same Miss Thompson who accomplished the Sight Restorer Plan?] [Yes, her! Otherwise, an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have so much power to turn the plagiarizer into the one being plagiarized.] [Suddenly, I don¡¯t know what to comment! I still prefer to believe in Miss Thompson, but this event really disappoints me about her! If everything Evelyn said is true, that¡¯s too scary! It is hard to believe such things would still happen in the 21st Century!] [I am really angry! Plagiarism itself is intolerable, and now the victim has to quit school?] [Even if it¡¯s Miss Thompson, she can¡¯t be so overbearing, right? She blocks out the rest of the world. So angry!] [But when you think about it, it¡¯s quite normal, after all, it¡¯s Viola Thompson. As far as I know, she just gave a lecture at Capital University not long ago. If she wants someone to leave school, it only takes a single word!] [@Capital University official account, is the official account really not going to explain?] [Everyone push it up, don¡¯t let the heat die down, we must wait for a result.] [Evelyn, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be angry, we are with you, we all believe there is justice in this world!] [Waiting for a result.] [A girl, prepared to hold her ID, shed her glamorous coat, and stand in front of the public to face all the doubts and questions. This means she has no other options. Public opinion is her last straw!] [¡­] The matter escalated and finally even the international academic conference paid attention to it. Capital University released a notice. Just a single paragraph. ¡°After verification, Evelyn, a biochemistry and molecular biology major at our school¡¯s School of Biology, did indeed plagiarise and even smeared the plagiarized, causing a bad impact. After discussion in the Academic Affairs Office, she was expelled.¡± As soon as this paragraph was published, the official account was scolded mercilessly. [Where¡¯s the evidence? What evidence proves that Evelyn plagiarized? Evelyn turned in her thesis two hours ahead of time! The plagiarizing dog turned it in two hours later. May I ask how you guys verified it?] [Really disappointed in Capital University!] [Just because Evelyn is an ordinary college student? Just because she has no background, you guys are bullying her like this?] [Capital University, what right do you have to call yourself a prestigious university?] [I don¡¯t know what to say except disgusting!] [I¡¯m going to die of anger!] [¡­] Evelyn looked at the reactions of the netizens, her mouth full of satisfaction. All these, were within her expectations. So what if Viola Thompson is a top international researcher? So what if Diana Hershey has a very influential friend? She¡¯s not afraid! By then, both Capital University and Viola Thompson will have to apologize to her respectfully. Unless Diana Hershey has evidence that directly proves she plagiarized. But can they find evidence? Thinking of this, Evelyn felt extremely relieved. At this moment, Cathy came behind her, ¡°Evelyn, I saw reactions on the internet are extraordinary, now everyone is on your side, you are really smart!¡±. As she finished, Cathy continued, ¡°How do you plan to handle this?¡± Evelyn hooked the corner of her lips, ¡°It¡¯s not about how I handle it, but how Capital University and Viola Thompson are going to handle it!¡± Cathy nodded, ¡°Yes, we should hold our ground, no matter what, they must publicly apologize to you.¡± At this moment, Gavin came out of the room, ¡°Evelyn, Principal Phils is on the line. Do you want to answer?¡± ¡°No.¡± Evelyn said. It¡¯s obvious why Charles Linstad would call at this time! He definitely wants her to delete the video. Gavin squinted his eyes and suggested, ¡°Evelyn, why don¡¯t we answer it? What if they want to reconcile with you?¡± ¡°Reconciliation is not that simple,¡± Evelyn continued, ¡°I¡¯ve given them chances, but they didn¡¯t cherish them.¡± If she hadn¡¯t been expelled, she wouldn¡¯t have pushed things to this extent! Is Capital University regretting it now? Sorry! Too late! She is definitely not going to agree to the reconciliation naively. Cathy smiled and said, ¡°Evelyn is right, if they don¡¯t publicly apologize, we absolutely won¡¯t reconcile!¡± Due to the significant impact of the incident, and Capital University officially proclaiming Evelyn¡¯s plagiarism, some irrational netizens have found Diana Hershey¡¯s social account and began to attack and slander her. Even Viola Thompson¡¯s Facebook account was also involved. Diana Hershey immediately notified Viola Thompson. This is the first time Diana Hershey has experienced cyber bullying, now she is a bit panicked, ¡°Vio, what should I do? It¡¯s all my fault, I implicated you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for justice for her, Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t have to go through this. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t seem rushed at all, even her voice was indifferent, ¡°Evelyn wants evidence of plagiarism, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Diana Hershey nodded. Although it can be confirmed that Evelyn plagiarized, Diana Hershey doesn¡¯t have direct evidence to prove that Evelyn plagiarized. Because the original file was deleted by Evelyn. And she never caught Evelyn red-handed. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Did you install monitoring software such as anti-theft software on your computer?¡± ¡°I did, but then felt there was no big use, it consumed memory, so I deleted it. Now I have no evidence to prove that Evelyn plagiarized!¡± ¡°Who says there¡¯s no evidence?¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Just start your computer and send me a remote desktop through QQ.¡± Diana Hershey paused for a moment, ¡°Okay.¡± A minute later, she logged into QQ, Viola Thompson sent a remote desktop. Viola Thompson took control of the computer. Soon, the computer jumped to an unfamiliar browsing page. Then, a video. Evelyn, sitting in front of her computer, copying the thesis, then deleting the thesis, was all recorded on video. Seeing this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Diana Hershey was very surprised. The anti-theft software had long been deleted by her. She didn¡¯t expect that the monitoring from that time could still be retrieved. ¡°Vio, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± Diana Hershey was ecstatic. Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1173 311 Abusing Scum Average The Third in The World Chapter 1173: 311: Abusing Scum! Average, The Third in The World (Second Update)_1 Chapter 1173: 311: Abusing Scum! Average, The Third in The World (Second Update)_1 ¡°Just average, third in the world.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was light on the opposite end of the screen, she took a sip of the Milk Tea next to her, then said, ¡°Just send Principal Phils this surveillance footage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the video call, Diana Hershey sent the footage to Principal Phils. Principal Phils also had a heavy heart due to the public opinion. When he received the video Diana Hershey sent, a weight was instantly lifted off his chest. After ten minutes. Capital University published a surveillance video. ¡°The controversy never ceases.¡± Just six words. The footage recorded was very clear. The thesis was plagiarized by Evelyn, and it was she who deleted Diana Hershey¡¯s original files. Finally, she pulled out a key and opened Diana Hershey¡¯s private wardrobe. Truth revealed! ¡°Almost led to believe the false narrative again! We apologize to Capital University! Fortunately, we did not rush to attack Miss Thompson and the original author.¡± ¡°This Evelyn is really disgusting! Apart from plagiarizing, she deleted the original author¡¯s files, thinking that without the originals others will be helpless! Good thing that the divine retribution is inescapable.¡± ¡°Sob sob sob! At last the truth is revealed, I knew Miss Thompson couldn¡¯t have been like that!¡± ¡°Propaganda forces are really good at manipulating narratives!¡± ¡°Evelyn is so arrogant, self-directing and acting out this drama, wasting everyone¡¯s time, and almost made us misunderstand Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine, if there was no this surveillance footage, how Miss Thompson would have vindicated herself in this situation.¡± ¡°I feel sorry for the original author Diana Hershey, and I feel even more sorry for Miss Thompson who stood up for her friend.¡± ¡°Evelyn deserves to die! Such people really are not worthy of being a part of Capital University.¡± ¡°Indeed, education is not equal to integrity, she¡¯s disgusting, as if she has eaten a mouthful of flies!¡± On the other side. Evelyn was waiting for Capital University and Viola Thompson¡¯s apology, however, what she got was a reversal of the case. She looked at herself in the surveillance footage, her face turning gradually pale. From pale to deadly pale. She nearly fainted. She had thought the matter was settled, even if Capital University did not publicly apologize to her, there would certainly be a satisfying resolution. But¡­ Never did she expect that one video would cast her as a shamelessly light-fingered thief. ¡°Ah!¡± Unable to stand the shock, Evelyn stood up and smashed her phone hard onto the ground. What the hell is this! What the hell does this mean? Hearing the noise in the room, Cathy felt something was wrong, immediately she came over and knocked on the door, ¡°Evelyn! What happened Evelyn?¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t say a word. Cathy found the key and directly opened the door. ¡°Evelyn.¡± Evelyn clung to Cathy all at once, crying her heart out. However. Evelyn¡¯s retribution was not just limited to this. Soon, some powerful netizens dug out Evelyn¡¯s real identity. She is actually the daughter of Gavin and Cathy. Back then, public officials could only have two children, and Evelyn was the third child of this family. One will face dismissal from the public post if they have more children. Out of helplessness, Evelyn was given to her elder brother. That¡¯s why, Gavin and Cathy were so nice to Evelyn. Moreover. Evelyn¡¯s adoptive parents were also found to be involved in drug and pornography businesses. Within some time. Evelyn¡¯s adoptive parents, Gavin and Feng Qian, faced the risk of being investigated, and meanwhile, all the properties under the couple¡¯s names were frozen. And Gavin was reported by several alumni who had graduated. Cathy was also reported by someone in person. Thus, glory and humiliation are shared. In just one day, Evelyn turned from a glamorous Capital University female student into a homeless wretch. Standing in front of the Siheyuan that had been sealed off, she was in tears. At this moment. She truly regretted it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, an elderly woman with white hair came over and pointed at Evelyn, cursing loudly, ¡°You scandal! You bad luck! If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could your parents have been caught! Disgraceful creature!¡± Evelyn walked up to the old woman and knelt down directly, ¡°Granny, I was wrong, I know I was wrong. Granny, can you forgive me?¡± She had no idea things would turn out this way. Old Lady Wilson kicked Evelyn away. When Evelyn was admitted to Capital University, she was Old Lady Wilson¡¯s beloved granddaughter, but now, Evelyn had become the chief culprit who harmed both her sons, which made Old Lady Wilson unable to face this granddaughter directly. Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1174 311 Abusing Scum Average The Third in The World Chapter 1174: 311: Abusing Scum! Average, The Third in The World (Second Update)_2 Chapter 1174: 311: Abusing Scum! Average, The Third in The World (Second Update)_2 ¡°Get out! From now on, you will no longer be a part of the Wilson family!¡± After saying these words, Old Lady Wilson turned and got into her car parked on the side of the road. Just then, heavy rain started to fall from the sky. Evelyn kneeled in the rain, sobbing uncontrollably. If there were a pill to regret in life, she would never have to take the path of no return. ** Dolores Frieman was interested in a house worth 25 million dollars in the city center. Three bedrooms, one living room. A total of 120 square meters, it even included a small study where her two children could study. However, despite its central location, the neighborhood had an old charm to it, and its amenities were a bit outdated. At this point, she had taken Delia to look at the community environment. Delia said, ¡°The layout of the house is quite good, the space is sufficient, but the neighborhood isn¡¯t great.¡± Dolores smiled, ¡°The house prices these days are too high. While the next-door BiGuiYuan has a decent environment, you can¡¯t buy anything for less than 35 million dollars, and that hasn¡¯t even factored in taxes and furnishing. Though the environment here isn¡¯t great, at least the house is fully furnished and everything is new! Most importantly, it¡¯s convenient for the children, Charlie and Charlie, to go to school! And it has three bedrooms so each child can have their own seperate space. I think we should go with this! We can change to a better house if we have more money in the future.¡± Delia nodded, ¡°That seems reasonable.¡± Dolores¡¯s main aim was to find a house that would be convenient for the kids¡¯ school commute. She would address the environmental issues when her finances were more stable. After all, the environment wasn¡¯t an immediate necessity. Dolores continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any issues with it, we¡¯ll pay at the agency.¡± Delia nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± As they discussed, they headed to the agency. The payment process went quite smoothly. Since Dolores was making a full payment, she could move in at any time. Delia suggested that Dolores should pick a good day to move in. Dolores laughed, ¡°Actually, any day is the same, no taboo, all good. People born on the same year, month, and day can have totally different fates¨Cwith some being extremely rich, while some are homeless.¡± Continuing her thought, Dolores added, ¡°So, now I don¡¯t believe in fate, I only believe in myself.¡± Looking back now, Dolores regretted immensely. Back then, she had so many opportunities to escape. But she lacked the courage to do so. If she had escaped earlier, her fate would have been different. If she hadn¡¯t met Viola Thompson, she would still be trapped in those mountains. Delia nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, sister.¡± Holding the keys, Dolores continued, ¡°I plan to move in tomorrow. After everything is in order, I will invite Miss Thompson for a meal.¡± Delia laughed, ¡°Sounds good, I¡¯ll invite Noah Reed as well. It will be more lively with more people.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The sisters walked home as they chatted. Soon, they arrived at the neighborhood where Dolores currently lived. Just as they got to their building, they saw Mrs. Alf who lived next door. Mrs. Alf greeted warmly, ¡°Dolores, you have the day off today?¡± Even though Dolores had won more than 25 million dollars on the gambling website, she didn¡¯t quit her job. She was currently working while looking for a suitable business venue. She planned to quit her job once she found the right venue. Dolores nodded, ¡°I¡¯m off today.¡± Mrs. Alf¡¯s gaze shifted to Delia, ¡°Delia has become more and more beautiful.¡± ¡°Mrs. Alf, you¡¯ve also become younger,¡± Delia responded with a laugh. Mrs. Alf was obviously pleased to be complimented on her youthful looks. ¡°Delia sure knows how to speak! By the way, how are things with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Older people, after all, seemed to have a penchant for gossip. Mrs. Alf quickly followed with, ¡°When are you planning to get married?¡± Delia replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit.¡± Mrs. Alf raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°How much longer can you wait? If I recall correctly, aren¡¯t you turning twenty-nine this year? You¡¯ll be thirty next year! Your boyfriend is three years younger than you! He can wait, but can you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Men are like flowers at thirty. Women are like crumbled tofu at thirty. Noah Reed was already at an age advantage. If Delia delayed getting married and Noah fell for someone else, what then? Having said that, Mrs. Alf added another line, ¡°Delia, aren¡¯t you afraid that your boyfriend will change his mind?¡± Hearing this, Delia laughed and said, ¡°If he wanted to change his mind, he would do it whether we were married or not. If he doesn¡¯t change his mind, he would only ever have me in his heart, even if we never do get married.¡± Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1175 311 Abusing Scum Average The Third in The World Chapter 1175: 311: Abusing Scum! Average, The Third in The World (Second Update)_3 Chapter 1175: 311: Abusing Scum! Average, The Third in The World (Second Update)_3 Delia did not trust Noah implicitly, she was rather apathetic. For her now, to have a man was just icing on the cake. Without a man, she could still live stylishly. Once a woman reaches this mindset, she won¡¯t be bothered by all those petty troubles. As for men. They are aplenty. Mrs. Alf did not understand this way of thinking. She wanted to say something, but just then, the elevator arrived. Ding! Dolores and Delia entered the elevator, ¡°We¡¯ll see you later Mrs. Alf.¡± ¡°See you.¡± Mrs. Alf turned and left too. Once outside, it was as though she had suddenly remembered something. She came back to the elevator and pressed the button. ¡°This woman¡¯s memory is really getting worse and worse!¡± She slapped her own forehead in astonishment. Soon enough, the elevator door opened. Mrs. Alf stepped inside and pressed the button for the 10th floor. Ding! Mrs. Alf had arrived at the 10th floor. Mrs. Alf exited the elevator, walked towards Dolores¡¯s place, then began knocking at the door. ¡°Coming.¡± The person who opened the door was Dolores. ¡°Mrs. Alf is here, please come in.¡± As she walked inside, Mrs. Alf remarked, ¡°Your home is quite tidy!¡± Dolores laughed and said, ¡°Not at all, I barely get the time to clean due to work. Please, have a seat Mrs. Alf, I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother right now,¡± Mrs. Alf reached out and grasped Dolores¡¯s hand, ¡°I came over to talk to you about something. I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯ve said my piece.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dolores asked. Smiling, Mrs. Alf replied, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I¡¯ve a younger brother. A few years ago, his wife tragically passed away from cancer and since, he has been alone. I was thinking, if you two happen to have some affinities, I could play matchmaker.¡± Without waiting for Dolores to speak, Mrs. Alf continued, ¡°Let me tell you about my brother, his name is Lionel. He¡¯s 41 this year and has a 17-year-old daughter. He¡¯s an honest guy, not bad-looking at all, about 1.78 meters tall, and works as a truck driver earning pretty decent money every month. He owns his own car and house back in our hometown. Actually, I think you¡¯re an honest person too. I believe you guys could get along well, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have suggested this.¡± Dolores was 32 this year. Although she had two main factors hindering her, she was pretty and knew how to take care of the household. Mrs. Alf had been observing Dolores for quite a while now. There¡¯s a saying that trouble often finds a widow. But this saying did not apply to Dolores at all. She never brought strangers home and led a disciplined life. She managed her money well, never wasting it on frivolous things. Dolores was choosing her words carefully because this wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. However, every time, Dolores felt somewhat at a loss as to how to decline, respecting the good intentions behind the proposal. After a moment, Dolores finally responded, ¡°Mrs. Alf, I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯m not considering such matters at the moment.¡± Mrs. Alf frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t want to remarry?¡± ¡°Yes, currently I just want to focus on raising my kids. Everything else is secondary.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Alf felt as if she had been doused in cold water. She had thought she had found a great match for her brother! Who would have thought, Dolores wasn¡¯t considering marriage at all. Mrs. Alf let out a laugh, ¡°Alright then, Dolores, just pretend I was talking nonsense! Well then, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I better get going!¡± Dolores got up to see her off, ¡°Won¡¯t you sit for a while longer, Mrs. Alf?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve got other things to do!¡± Mrs. Alf turned around and left. Dolores escorted her to the door, and once it was shut, she let out a deep sigh of relief. She hated dealing with such situations the most. Delia came out from the room, laughing, ¡°Was Mrs. Alf trying to set you up with someone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dolores nodded her head. Delia asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s he like?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t really listen.¡± Delia chuckled, ¡°Sis, this is about your lifelong happiness. But let me remind you, you are not in the same situation as before. You¡¯ve got a house and savings. Keep your eyes wide open while searching for a partner. Don¡¯t expect Mr. Perfect, but at the very least find someone who is at your level, who owns a house and has savings.¡± If the man had the same status as Dolores then he wouldn¡¯t be after her for anything. If he was penniless and homeless, then he might covet Dolores¡¯s house and money. Having said this, Delia added, ¡°Sis, in second marriages, everyone usually has their own children. You can only guarantee your purity of intention but can¡¯t guarantee that he will treat your children as his own. Therefore, you can compromise many things but not the man¡¯s ability!¡± Chapter 1176 - Chapter 1176 311 Abusing Scum Average The Third in The World Chapter 1176: 311: Abusing Scum! Average, The Third in The World (Second Update)_4 Chapter 1176: 311: Abusing Scum! Average, The Third in The World (Second Update)_4 Now that she was considering remarriage, Viola Thompson knew she had to keep her eyes wide open. She should not give those with ulterior motives any chance to take advantage of her. Dolores Frieman nodded her head, ¡°Yes, I understand. I haven¡¯t considered these things yet. If I ever decide to marry, I will definitely ask you to carefully evaluate the situation for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± At that moment, Jessie Frieman, who had just finished her homework, burst out from her room, ¡°Mom! Auntie Delia, are we moving to a new home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dolores answered. Jessie immediately got excited and began bouncing off the walls, ¡°So, when are we moving?¡± Delia replied, ¡°Tomorrow. Noah Reed and I both have the day off tomorrow. We¡¯ll come over first thing to help.¡± Jessie was overjoyed, ¡°Charlie and I won¡¯t be going to school tomorrow either. Mom, do Charlie and I each get our own room in the new place?¡± ¡°Not only will you have your own rooms, but you will also share a small study.¡± Dolores told her. ¡°Excellent! Amazing!¡± Jessie couldn¡¯t help but cheer in excitement. Finally, she asked, ¡°Mom, this new house is ours, right? We won¡¯t need to pay rent, will we?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dolores nodded, her eyes were teary. It had not been easy for her and her children to reach this point. They had encountered many benefactors along their journey. Early the next morning, Dolores started to prepare for the move. Delia also brought Noah Reed over to help. Thanks to the nurture of love, Noah Reed had become much fuller. He had gained weight, from his previous 140 kgs to currently 170 kgs. Noah carried a box with his left hand and held the packed dishes and cookware in his right. Turning to Delia, he said, ¡°Just cheer me on, sis. Leave the heavy lifting to me!¡± Delia couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Can I eat your words of encouragement?¡± ¡°I just love hearing you saying ¡®fighting¡¯.¡± Delia was unable to resist Noah¡¯s playful plea. ¡°Alright, alright. Fighting, fighting!¡± ¡°Sis, kiss me once more.¡± ¡°Muah, muah, muah.¡± Dolores walked by them, exasperated. ¡°You two, cut it out or I¡¯ll throw up!¡± Surprised by Dolores¡¯s sudden entrance from behind, Noah picked up the things and moved off straight away. Noah had driven over in the family¡¯s minivan. They didn¡¯t have many pieces of furniture to move, so the minivan was just the right size. Mrs. Alf encountered them while they were moving. Surprised, she asked, ¡°Dolores, are you moving?¡± Dolores nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re moving to the place on Garden Road.¡± In response, Mrs. Alf widened her eyes, ¡°The rent in the city center must be very high, right?¡± Dolores was a very low-key person. She hadn¡¯t been announcing that she had bought a new house. At this moment, all she responded was, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mrs. Alf went on: ¡°Although the rent in the city center is high, it is convenient, and the salaries are higher than here.¡± Just then, Jessie came over and said, ¡°Miss Simons, we didn¡¯t rent the house. We bought it.¡± Mrs. Alf was surprised for a moment, but she didn¡¯t take a child¡¯s words seriously. After all, housing in Capital City was not something one could simply buy on a whim. To buy a house in Capital City, one needs at least 10-20 million in hand. Mrs. Alf continued, ¡°You guys go ahead then, I have to go now!¡± ¡°Yeah, take care.¡± The moving was still ongoing. From six o¡¯clock in the morning until nine o¡¯clock, the move was finally completed. At ten in the morning. When Mrs. Alf came back from her part-time job, Dolores had already successfully moved into her new home. ¡°Miss Simons! Miss Simons!¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard in the air. Mrs. Alf turned around and saw that it was Mrs. Riverside from downstairs. ¡°Mrs. Riverside, were you calling me?¡± Mrs. Riverside waved at Mrs. Alf.¡±Miss Simons, come here for a moment. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mrs. Alf ran over. Mrs. Riverside continued, ¡°Did you hear? Dolores F and her family bought a house downtown and have just moved out!¡± Bought a house?! Mrs. Alf hadn¡¯t previously taken Jessie¡¯s words to heart. Now that she heard Mrs. Riverside mention it, she realized that it was true. Mrs. Riverside looked at Mrs. Alf, ¡°In my opinion, Dolores doesn¡¯t seem to be an honest person. Can an honest person buy a house in the city center that quickly? Do you know how expensive those houses are?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Alf squinted her eyes. No wonder. No wonder Dolores didn¡¯t think highly of her own brother. She had set her eyes on a better option! She initially thought Dolores was a woman who lived a simple life, but it turns out Dolores harbored more thoughts than anyone else. ¡­. At the same time. At the Sutton family residence, frequented by the medical community. Hannah Sutton was sitting in the study, looking at the mess in front of her, feeling a headache coming on. Due to the Sight Restorer Plan, she had not been feeling well these days. She couldn¡¯t understand. How did the Sight Restorer Plan get completed by a little girl! Who on earth was Viola Thompson? Just then, a knock on the door sounded in the air. ¡°Come in.¡± Hannah Sutton said. The next second, Steven Ram walked into the room from outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master sister.¡± Steven handed the bird¡¯s nest in his hand to Hannah. Hannah shook her head, feeling dull, ¡°Not hungry.¡± Steven sighed. His heart ached to see Hannah like this. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her even furrow her brow, ever since he learned she was the one who saved his life. Before Steven could speak, Hannah continued to ask, ¡°How is the investigation into Viola Thompson going?¡± Chapter 1177 - Chapter 1177 312 Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_1 Chapter 1177: 312: Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_1 Chapter 1177: 312: Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_1 Hearing that, Steven Ram continued, ¡°We are already investigating.¡± But what¡¯s strange is. They could only find some very partial information. These pieces of information were not secrets, even without an investigation. ¡°No results so far?¡± Hannah Sutton asked. Steven Ram nodded, ¡°Right.¡± As smart as she was, Hannah Sutton realized that something was off. Perhaps. From the beginning, she had underestimated Viola Thompson. If Viola Thompson were merely Young Miss Thompson Family, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to successfully complete the Sight Restorer Plan. And Steven Ram wouldn¡¯t have failed to find any information about her. Steven Ram continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hannah, I will definitely remove this obstacle for you.¡± Hannah sighed, ¡°Brother, the most important thing at the moment is not Viola, but the whereabouts of the Divine Doctor Token.¡± Even though she hadn¡¯t successfully completed the Sight Restorer Plan, with the Divine Doctor Token, she could still become the head of the Sacred Medical Hall. Only once she was in that position. Would those old fellows at home truly submit to her. As for Viola. She could deal with her later. Upon hearing this, Steven Ram squinted his eyes. He was also searching for the whereabouts of the Divine Doctor Token. However. After all this time, there was still no news. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hannah. Even without the Divine Doctor Token, I can still make you the head of the Sacred Medical Hall.¡± Upon hearing this, Hannah Sutton turned to Steven Ram, ¡°Brother, what are you planning to do?¡± Steven Ram did not directly answer Hannah¡¯s question, but said, ¡°Hannah, give me a bit more time.¡± Hannah sighed, her face full of self-reproach, ¡°Brother, you have already done many wrong things for me, I don¡¯t want you to keep making mistakes.¡± ¡°I am willing,¡± Steven Ram looked at Hannah, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Hannah, I am willing to do anything.¡± ¡°Brother, the more you say that, the guiltier I feel,¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you would still be Master¡¯s favorite senior disciple, Master wouldn¡¯t have had an accident, and your future could have been full of possibilities. But now, all have been hindered by me¡­¡± Hannah was a person with self-awareness. She knew why Steven Ram was so kind to her. It was all because he saw her as his savior. So over the years, Hannah has been secretly investigating who exactly had saved Steven Ram. If she found the person. She would immediately kill them. To avoid causing more trouble. Unfortunately. Until now, Hannah hasn¡¯t found any traces. But this also gradually lowered Hannah¡¯s guard. Maybe. The person from that year is already dead. Steven Ram is a fool who can¡¯t even recognize his savior. This kind of person deserves to be her stepping stone. Upon hearing this, Steven Ram immediately said, ¡°Hannah, you must not think like that. Everything I¡¯ve done is by my own free will. It has nothing to do with you! As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll be happy too.¡± Hannah immediately embraced Steven Ram, ¡°Brother¡­¡± Steven Ram froze on the spot. This was the first time Hannah had hugged him in all these years. It felt strange. His heart was racing. He has never figured out Hannah¡¯s feelings for him. Whether it¡¯s love or admiration. Apart from his accelerated heartbeat, Steven Ram was also somewhat flustered. At that moment, Hannah continued, ¡°Thank you, brother. I think the person I will never forget in my life, no matter what, is you.¡± At this moment. Steven Ram felt like he no longer belonged to himself. He held himself stiff, not knowing what to do with his hands and feet. After all, the person hugging him was Hannah Sutton. The goddess in his heart who he revered. At this key moment, there was suddenly a sound of knocking on the door. ¡°Hannah! Hannah!¡± Hannah finally snapped back to reality and let go of Steven Ram immediately. Steven Ram also realized that he had lost his composure and stammered, ¡°I, I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Hannah was so excellent. He shouldn¡¯t have had inappropriate thoughts about her. He deserved to die! Regaining senses, Steven Ram blamed himself internally. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Standing at the door. Steven Ram took a big breath, calmed himself for a few seconds, then reached out to open the door. The door opened. The person outside was Dante Parkin. Dante looked at Steven Ram, his eyes full of displeasure, ¡°Steven, it¡¯s already so late, what are you and Hannah doing in the house?¡± Chapter 1178 - Chapter 1178 312 Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_2 Chapter 1178: 312: Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_2 Chapter 1178: 312: Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_2 ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t get me wrong, I just wanted to talk to Hannah,¡± Steven Ram said, lowering his posture in front of Dante Parkin. After all, the person standing in front of him was Hannah¡¯s biological mother. Since she gave birth to Hannah, she was no different from his own mother. Therefore, Steven always respected Dante. Dante squinted, lowered her voice, and warned, ¡°Steven, I think you should know your place. If you truly cared about Hannah, you would maintain a distance from her. Instead of giving people too much to think about! It¡¯s so late, is it appropriate for you to still be here with Hannah?¡± Fearing that Steven would continue to harbor ulterior motives, Dante continued, ¡°Steven, don¡¯t get mad at what I¡¯m about to say.¡± At her words, Steven respectfully replied, ¡°Please speak, Aunt.¡± Dante, looking high and mighty, stared at Steven, ¡°You and our Hannah live in different worlds, I don¡¯t want you to influence her.¡± Steven could go to great lengths to help Hannah. But he absolutely couldn¡¯t harbor any inappropriate thoughts towards Hannah. The gap between the two of them was just too damn wide! Hannah was born a little princess of the Sutton family, the successor of the Suttons. What was Steven? He was just a vagabond. If it weren¡¯t for Hannah saving him, he¡¯d have starved or frozen to death long ago! Steven could never be worthy of standing alongside Hannah. He could only ever hope to serve as a chess piece. And a chess piece should behave as such. At her words, Steven couldn¡¯t quite put his feelings into words. He¡¯d always been aware of his status. Compared to Hannah, he wasn¡¯t even worth the mud on the ground. From the moment Hannah saved him, An uncrossable chasm had formed between them. He¡¯d long since made an oath. To protect Hannah with his life in this lifetime, not to defile her. A moment later, Steven looked up at Dante, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I understand what you¡¯re saying. I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts towards Hannah. All I want is to see her happy, and use my life to protect her.¡± Dante nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand this.¡± Just as Steven was about to say something else, Hannah came out from inside. She immediately shielded Steven behind her, her eyes full of reproach, ¡°Mom, what are you babbling about with my senior brother?¡± Some people were only playing a role. But some took it all too seriously. Steven quickly spoke up, ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t get me wrong. Your mother was just worried about why I was still awake at this hour!¡± Hannah looked towards her mother, questioning, ¡°Really?¡± Her protective stance greatly touched Steven. Before, Hannah had taken off her down jacket to warm him, ignoring her noble status. Now, she was even willing to counter her mother on his behalf. What had he done to deserve such treatment from Hannah? Steven felt very ashamed. He swore to himself that he would make it up to Hannah in the future. Dante immediately nodded, laughing, ¡°Of course! Look at what you¡¯re asking, my dear. Do you think I could eat your senior brother?¡± Hannah followed up, ¡°Mom, my senior brother is a good man, stop messing with him.¡± Hearing this, Steven immediately explained, ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t get me wrong. Your mom wasn¡¯t messing with me. She was genuinely concerned.¡± Having said his piece, Steven looked at Dante Parkin and said, ¡°Aunt, you chat with Hannah. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°Go on then,¡± Dante Parkin nodded with a smile, looking kindly. Truth be told, Steven understood Dante Parkin. As a mother, No one would want their daughter to marry a man like him. He had betrayed his master and annihilated his ancestors. He was a thoroughly bad character. Hannah was a high-achieving graduate who had returned from studying abroad. She was intelligent and beautiful, came from a good family, and now was the head of the Sutton family. What was he? If he were Dante, he would also absolutely forbid Hannah to be with him. Hannah looked at Steven, her tone soft, ¡°Good night, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Having said that, Steven turned and left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Watching Steven¡¯s back, Hannah squinted her eyes. The darkness of the night did a great job of concealing the emotions in her eyes. Only when she could no longer see Steven¡¯s figure in the darkness did Hannah look at her mother and say, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Dante nodded, following Hannah¡¯s steps. As they entered the house, Dante¡¯s gaze fell on the bird¡¯s nest on the table, she then asked, ¡°Is this what Steven just brought for you?¡± Chapter 1179 - Chapter 1179 312 Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_3 Chapter 1179: 312: Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_3 Chapter 1179: 312: Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_3 Hannah Sutton nodded, ¡°Mm.¡± Dante Parkin squinted her eyes, ¡°Hannah, you must not be foolish, someone like Steven Ram, he is not worthy of you!¡± Hearing this, Hannah Sutton laughed out loud, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking? How could I ever be interested in him?¡± Her tone of voice. Utter contempt. Was Steven Ram some kind of big shot before her? Even if Hannah Sutton remains unmarried all her life, she would never lower herself to him. Even though Hannah said this, after all, a girl of her age is most eager for love, and strongly believes in it. Therefore, although Dante Parkin felt uneasy, she continued to exhort, ¡°Hannah, you are so outstanding, you deserve better! In my heart, only people like Mr. Terrence are worthy of you. Also, you must be cautious with someone like Steven Ram who has betrayed his own mentor.¡± As the saying goes, a teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime. But Steven Ram did not care about this at all. Such a person, his heart is harder than stone. There¡¯s no telling when he might betray Hannah. Hannah certainly understood her mother¡¯s concerns. She sipped on the bird¡¯s nest soup that Steven Ram had brought. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, that stepping stone may betray anyone, but he¡¯ll never betray me.¡± After all. In Steven Ram¡¯s heart, she was a god-like entity. Moreover, she was Steven Ram¡¯s faith. How could Steven Ram possibly betray his faith? Hannah still had confidence in this. If Steven Ram really would betray her. He would not stoop to such depths of betraying his family and teacher. Dante Parkin squinted her eyes, ¡°I am a bit worried. You say, the reason Steven Ram willingly serves you is because he regards you as his lifesaver. If he eventually discovers the truth, then¡­¡± The rest of her words were left unspoken. Hannah said: ¡°I have checked for a long time and have not found out who that person was back then; they have probably died by now.¡± Hearing this, Dante Parkin sighed in relief. Hannah looked at Dante Parkin, and then asked: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s quite late, is there something urgent that you needed to talk about?¡± Dante Parkin furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°Your father¡¯s death anniversary is approaching, and I have this uneasy feeling, like something is about to happen.¡± At this point, Dante Parkin paused, ¡°Do you think that those old guys might deliberately make things difficult for you?¡± The three brothers of the elder Mr. Sutton were all crafty characters. They have long been dissatisfied with Hannah inheriting the head of the family. Now that Hannah has lost the Sight Restorer Plan, it¡¯s an excellent excuse for them to make things difficult for Hannah. Thinking of this, Dante Parkin was deeply worried. It had not been easy for a mother and daughter like them to get to where they are now. Dante Parkin could not imagine how they would live if they were were expelled from the Sutton Family. Upon hearing this, Hannah squinted her eyes, ¡°Mom, no matter what, I¡¯m the only heir and also the only bloodline of my father in this world. If they are unhappy with me, they still have to endure it. Moreover, Steven Ram is there!¡± Steven Ram is, after all, the most talented disciple of Divine Doctor Suen. Those old guys, even if they do not respect her, they should respect Steven Ram. Think about it. Divine Doctor Suen holds a supreme position in the medical community. It¡¯s just a pity. Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s life was too short. Dante Parkin was still a bit uneasy. After all, their mother-daughter duo¡¯s foothold in the Sutton Family was still shallow and they had no other support. Although Steven Ram was Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s first disciple. But he could not represent Divine Doctor Suen himself. ¡°Hannah, has there been any news about Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s Divine Doctor Token?¡± As she said this, Dante Parkin sighed, then continued: ¡°If you could get the Divine Doctor Token before your father¡¯s death anniversary, those old guys would have nothing to say!¡± Divine Doctor Suen was considered a god-like figure in the eyes of the Sutton Family. If Hannah could successfully become the Master of the Sacred Medical Hall. Then ¡­ only then she would truly become the head of the Sutton family. Upon hearing this, Hannah squinted her eyes. After a moment, she said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will find a way.¡± Dante Parkin nodded, got up from the chair, ¡°Rest early, Hannah. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Hannah also got up and accompanied Dante Parkin to the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just stepped outside the door, saw a middle-aged man waiting for Dante Parkin. Hannah greeted him politely: ¡°Uncle Zhao.¡± This man was Brodie Legend. When Mr. Sutton was alive, he was Mr. Sutton¡¯s personal doctor. After Mr. Sutton passed away, he became Dante Parkin¡¯s personal doctor. Chapter 1180 - Chapter 1180 312 Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_4 Chapter 1180: 312: Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_4 Chapter 1180: 312: Divine Doctor Token (Third Watch)_4 Almost since the time she started having her memories, Hannah Sutton knew of the existence of Brodie Legend. Brodie Legend nodded. Dante Parkin didn¡¯t say much more; he just looked at Brodie Legend and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Brodie Legend followed Dante Parkin¡¯s pace. After walking a few steps, Dante Parkin slightly frowned, ¡°Why did you come this late?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you send me a message, saying that you had a fever?¡± Not sure if it was intentional or unintentional, he distinctly emphasized the word ¡®fever¡¯. As a family doctor, when his employer is sick, no matter that it¡¯s just before ten o¡¯clock or in the middle of the night, his appearance here wouldn¡¯t be strange. Dante Parkin rolled his eyes at him. On the other side. Steven Ram returned to his guest room. The light was not very bright. The somewhat yellow light shrouded him with a faint glow. His mood was a little complicated at the moment. ¡°Mr. Steven.¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Steven Ram turned his head, ¡°The door is open, come in.¡± The next second, a servant of the Sutton family stepped in, ¡°Mr. Steven, this is the calming soup that the house owner asked me to bring you.¡± After speaking, the servant put the calming soup on the table, and then instructed, ¡°Mr. Steven, the house owner also asked you to rest early.¡± The house owner the servant referred to was naturally Hannah Sutton. At these words, warmth burgeoned in Steven Ram¡¯s heart, and he was touched. Hannah Sutton was always like this. Even though she didn¡¯t sleep well, she always thought of him first. ¡°Thank you.¡± In front of the Sutton family, even if the other party was just a servant, Steven Ram was always polite, ¡°Thank you for making the trip.¡± ¡°Mr. Steven, these are all things we should do. If there is nothing else, I will leave now.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After the servant left, Steven Ram picked up the calming soup brought by the servant and drank it in one gulp. After drinking the calming soup, Steven Ram walked to the closet and opened the closet door. There he saw. In the empty closet, only a white down jacket was hanging. A simple long down jacket, the cuff was embroidered with faint patterns. Looking at the down jacket in the closet, Steven Ram¡¯s belief in his heart became even firmer. From this moment on. He wanted to shut his heart off. He couldn¡¯t harbor irreverent thoughts towards Hannah Sutton anymore. ¡­ On the other side. Capital City. On the third day Dolores Frieman moved to her new home, she invited Viola Thompson over for dinner. Terry Lentz happened to be in Capital City, so Viola Thompson called him over. The meeting was scheduled for eight o¡¯clock. Terrence Lentz¡¯s car was parked in front of the mansion at seven forty. Although he had already met Viola Thompson¡¯s parents in the hospital last time, it wasn¡¯t a formal meeting, so Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t rashly knock on the door. He quietly waited outside. Viola Thompson was a very punctual person. At seven fifty. She came down from the spiral staircase. Mandel Thompson was sitting at the dining table, eating. Seeing Viola Thompson, he looked up, ¡°Viola, are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°A friend invited me over for dinner.¡± As she spoke, Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Brother, what kind of gift should I bring for a friend¡¯s housewarming?¡± Viola Thompson had never experienced such a thing before. She was always indifferent to the ways of the world. Mandel Thompson answered, ¡°Well, you can give flowers and an air purifier, and you can also send auspicious ornaments. Of course, you can also give red packets directly. For ordinary friends, a few hundred is okay, if she is a very important friend then a few thousand.¡± Even red packets have their limits. Too little or too much is not good. Because such things reciprocate, if the other party is an ordinary person and you give a red packet of tens of thousands, how can the other party return the favour? Too stingy if it¡¯s too little. Too much burden if it¡¯s too much. So, the range of a few hundred to a few thousand is just right. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go ahead, brother.¡± ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± Mandel Thompson continued. ¡°No need,¡± Viola Thompson looked back, ¡°Lentz is waiting for me outside.¡± Mandel Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Thinking about it, Mandel Thompson felt that he shouldn¡¯t let that kid take advantage of his little sister, and continued, ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, brother?¡± Viola Thompson paused, looking back. Mandel Thompson was very serious, ¡°Viola, your cup noodles and stir-fry are very delicious! Remember to show off your skills to Terry Lentz, let him know how capable my little sister is.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°I will make it for him if I get the chance.¡± Mandel Thompson grinned triumphantly, and his face was still full of smiles until Viola Thompson¡¯s figure disappeared outside the door. In daily life, Mandel Thompson is a person who rarely smiles. He seldom has these moments. Samuel Thompson had just come down the stairs, and saw Mandel Thompson with a mischievous smile, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver, ¡°Brother, you are scary!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± But in a blink of an eye, Mandel Thompson resumed his usual serious demeanor. Samuel Thompson exclaimed at his older brother¡¯s quick change of face, and continued, ¡°Brother, what were you laughing at just now?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Mandel Thompson replied. Samuel Thompson narrowed his eyes. Nothing? He didn¡¯t believe it! Mandel Thompson turned to look at Samuel Thompson, then said, ¡°How do you feel about Viola¡¯s cooking skill?¡± This question was hard to answer. Samuel Thompson thought for a moment, ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright.¡± Actually, he wanted to say it¡¯s unpalatable. But he was afraid Mandel Thompson would beat him up. Actually, the Thompson brothers had never dared to say that Viola¡¯s cooking was unpalatable in her face, they just tacitly understood each other. Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t say anything more, just picked up his car keys and stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Samuel Thompson had a puzzled look on his face. What¡¯s wrong with big brother? As soon as Viola Thompson went outside the door, she saw a familiar black Volkswagen. Apart from the Maybach. This Volkswagen was the car Terrence Lentz liked to drive the most. Viola Thompson walked to the side of the car and knocked on the window with her knuckles. Soon, the car window rolled down, revealing a face filled with resentment. Viola Thompson slightly raised her lips, ¡°Sir, are you going to Exin Bridge?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How much?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Terrence Lentz lifted his head to look at Viola Thompson. The sunlight shining through the gaps in the leaves fell on his face. His already distinctive features were now more prominent, the roguish look was quite handsome, as if a character from a novel had stepped into reality. After a moment, he spoke. ¡°No fare, a kiss from you will suffice.¡± Chapter 1181 - Chapter 1181 313 Huan Huan takes action cleaning up the house Chapter 1181: 313: Huan Huan takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_1 Chapter 1181: 313: Huan Huan takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_1 It was clearly the flirtatious talk of a debauched young gentleman towards a virtuous young lady, but he said it with a very serious countenance. His voice was pleasant. A rich, appealing voice with a touch of magnetic charm. A voice that he could not resist. The speech ended. He was just looking at Viola Thompson. His deep, black eyes were like the vast ocean, trapping anyone who fell in, unable to rise again. With such a spectacle before her, Miss Thompson could not help herself. She slightly lowered her gaze, and then went in for a kiss. Her soft lips fell on his cheek. It was somewhat cool, yet pleasantly fragrant. Completely intoxicating. This scene startled the nearby doorman. His eyes widened, his mouth almost forming into an ¡®o¡¯ shape. What are drivers doing these days!? What¡¯s even more shocking is that the young lady really did as she was told. So this is the way to successfully flirt with a girl. So, after work, the doorman tried the same. He drove his old car around the high-speed train station, picking up passengers. Whenever a young female passenger asked for directions, The doorman replied, ¡°No need for a fare. A kiss from a beauty like you is enough.¡± He was met with a slap the next second and being called, ¡°Pervert!¡± The doorman held his red, swollen face, looking confused. But that¡¯s an old story. Right now, the moment. Terrence Lentz, who had just been kissed, was a little stunned. Before he could react, Viola was already on the passenger side, opening the door and stepping in the car. She was wearing a pink T-shirt and white denim hot shorts today. The pink was delicate and quite tricky to carry off, people with a slightly darker complexion would look much older in pink. But when Viola wore pink, it only made her skin look whiter. Nearly transparent. A beautiful person would look good in any color clothing. After a moment, she tilted her head slightly and waved her hand in front of Terrence, ¡°Master, quit daydreaming!¡± Only then did Lentz come back to himself. Viola then goes on to ask, ¡°Do I look good in pink?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lentz nodded, ¡°Like . . .¡± He trailed off, perhaps thinking better, and changed the subject. ¡°Was Aunt Wang¡¯s house crowded today?¡± Viola stared at him and pressed, ¡°Tell me first, like what?¡± ¡°Must I really tell you?¡± Lentz asked. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Viola nodded. Terrence continued, ¡°Like a minor.¡± Viola, who already looked young, now in a pink T-shirt, looked particularly like a high school student, not yet of legal age. But if Viola was under age, wouldn¡¯t he be cradle-robbing then? Mr. Lentz, aged twenty-seven, faced age insecurity for the first time in his life. So he promptly changed the subject. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that Miss Thompson was the persistent type. Miss Thompson, complimented on looking young, was in high spirits, ¡°Turn your head towards me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lentz turned his head towards her, ¡°What is it¡­¡± Before he could finish, she sealed his thin lips with hers. It was soft and mildly sweet. Just as Viola was about to pull back, Lentz clenched her by the nape of her neck. He held his breath in his silver wristwatch against her scalp. This kiss. From the surface to the core. Tender and sensual. The temperature within the car was rising. After a while, Mr. Lentz, who possessed good self-control, let her go. He was breathing steadily, albeit with a trace of panting, ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡± Viola Thompson gave him a subtle smile, ¡°Mr. Lentz, are you embarrassed? Your ears are still red!¡± Lentz merely replied, ¡°¡­¡± Damn. His ears turned even redder. Viola laughed even louder. Lentz started the car and drove off. The car moved at just the right speed, not too fast, not too slow. Viola adjusted the car¡¯s music to suit her taste, leaned back in her seat, ¡°Lentz, remember to stop at a flower shop later.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lentz nodded Soon they arrived at a flower shop. Viola got out of the car to buy flowers. Lentz followed suit and got out. The shop owner greeted them warmly, ¡°Which flowers are you looking to buy handsome gentleman and beautiful lady?¡± Viola replied, ¡°For a friend¡¯s housewarming.¡± The shop owner replied with a smile, ¡°In that case, what¡¯s your budget?¡± ¡°What ranges do you offer?¡± Viola asked back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We have options from 100-200, 300-400, and even above 1000. The price depends mainly on your choice of arrangement. There¡¯s no upper limit to bouquets¡± Since flowers lack practicality, Viola chose a bouquet worth 380 yuan. ¡°Wait a moment, let me wrap it for you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± It only took a few minutes to wrap the flowers. Viola leaned against Lentz, just like a boneless creature, ¡°Indeed, specialists have their specializations. If these flowers were given to me, it might take me an hour to simply wrap them.¡± Chapter 1182 - Chapter 1182 313 Viola takes action cleaning up the house Chapter 1182: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_2 Chapter 1182: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_2 Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve learned it.¡± ¡°You know how to arrange flowers?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°I learned it for a period of time.¡± Viola became curious, ¡°Why did you learn this?¡± ¡°Self-improvement.¡± After finishing, Terrence Lentz explained, ¡°Many years ago, my temperament was not very good, and then on someone¡¯s suggestion, I spent some time learning flower arranging.¡± ¡°So, have you ever hit someone?¡± Viola continued to ask. ¡°No.¡± Terrence Lentz replied in a flat tone, ¡°And I shouldn¡¯t win even if we fought.¡± Viola chuckled softly. At that moment, the shopkeeper asked again, ¡°Miss, do you need to write a note card?¡± Viola stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll write it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The shopkeeper handed Viola the pen and the notecard. Viola bent down to write. ¡ª Auspicious qi fills the room, bringing harmony and prosperity. May your move bring luck and joy to all affairs. Viola*Greetings. After finishing writing. The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: ¡°Your writing is beautiful, you must have practiced, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I practiced for a while.¡± The shopkeeper, being a cultured man, went on to say, ¡°Is this¡­ is this that thin gold body style?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Hearing this, the shopkeeper gave Viola a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing! Not only are you beautiful, but your calligraphy is also great!¡± Finishing, the shopkeeper seemed to notice something, and continued, ¡°Miss, you have the same name as Miss Thompson!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s mother had been blind for many years, and she was able to regain her sight thanks to Miss Thompson. Therefore, the shopkeeper was extremely grateful for Miss Thompson. Now meeting a person with the same name and surname as Miss Thompson, the shopkeeper got very excited, saying, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount. Just transfer me 154 yuan!¡± Viola smiled lightly, ¡°Thank you, wouldn¡¯t I be taking advantage of Miss Thompson then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not taking advantage, Miss Thompson is our benefactor!¡± Although Viola isn¡¯t the true Miss Thompson. But this is also a way to express gratitude. Terrence Lentz transferred 179 yuan to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper said, ¡°Sir, you got it wrong! Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d give you a 50% discount?¡± Viola looked back and smiled, ¡°The 50% off should be 179 yuan. Why don¡¯t you double-check?¡± Only then did the shopkeeper realized it. Looking at the backs of Viola and Terrence Lentz, he was filled with emotion. Sure enough, people with the same name and surname as Miss Thompson wouldn¡¯t be too dissimilar. Viola and Terrence Lentz then went to the supermarket to buy a pair of lucky mascots and a red envelope, in which they put 1888 yuan in cash. A very auspicious number. The lucky mascots cost over a thousand yuan. Terrence paid for them with his card. Once everything was ready, they continued on their way. At nine-thirty in the morning, they arrived at Pleasant Garden as scheduled. Dolores Frieman bought an apartment on the first floor. There¡¯s a little garden at the front. The little garden faces the balcony door. At the moment, both the garden and balcony doors were open. Jessie Frieman was playing with Chris Friedman in the little garden. Seeing Viola came over, she immediately sent Chris to inform their mother, then ran over, ¡°Sister Viola! Uncle Terrence!¡± Uncle Terrence was a tad gloomy. Was he that old? Then, Dolores Frieman, Delia Frieman, and Noah Reed also came out to welcome them. ¡°Viola is here!¡± ¡°Mr. Lentz!¡± ¡°Please come inside.¡± Although Noah Reed knew that Terrence Lentz had a bad reputation in River City, each time he crossed paths with Terrence Lentz, he felt that this man was more than meets the eye. Noah Reed shook hands formally with Terrence Lentz, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Mr. Lentz.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded. They were ushered into the house. Viola handed the flowers and the red envelope to Dolores Frieman. Terrence Lentz also placed the lucky mascots on the coffee table in the living room. Dolores Frieman couldn¡¯t bring herself to accept the red envelope, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ll accept the flowers and lucky mascots, but I really can¡¯t accept the red envelope.¡± Viola laughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a token of goodwill. Dolores, are you not accepting it because you think the amount is too small?¡± ¡°No, no, not at all!¡± Fearing that Viola would misunderstand, Dolores Frieman quickly explained. Viola stuffed the red envelope into Dolores Frieman¡¯s hand, ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, please accept this red envelope, as an omen for a prosperous life ahead.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Dolores Frieman accept, filled with emotion. She initially wanted to take this opportunity to express her gratitude to Viola, but unexpectedly, Viola ended up footing the bill. Then, Dolores Frieman took Viola¡¯s hand and showed her around the new house. The house was beautifully decorated by the real estate agency. ¡°Viola, see, these are the two children¡¯s rooms. The larger one is for Jessie and the smaller one for Chris. And this study room, they both can do their homework in here.¡± Chapter 1183 - Chapter 1183 313 Viola takes action cleaning up the house Chapter 1183: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_3 Chapter 1183: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_3 In the living room. Noah Reed started a game of chess with Terrence Lentz. Delia Frieman watched from the sidelines. Judging from his chess style, one could tell Terrence was a deep thinker. Every move he made was carefully considered. Calm and unrushed. On the other hand, there was Noah. Noah was also a decent chess player who had won third place in a city chess competition. But in front of Terrence, he looked like a child in a hurry to succeed. Terrence was slowly cornering Noah, close to delivering checkmate while Noah had no ability to counter. At first, Noah wasn¡¯t sure if Terrence was a good-for-nothing. But now, he was certain. Terrence was definitely not a good-for-nothing. After all, he was a graduate of a prestigious university. If Terrence were a good-for-nothing, could he beat Noah so effortlessly? After showing Viola Thompson around the house, Dolores Frieman went to prepare dinner in the kitchen. She had bought a lot of food today, including king crab. This was a special treatment provided for Viola. Delia went to help. The two sisters were busy in the kitchen, and naturally, Noah wanted to perform well. In no time, only Viola and Terrence were left in the living room, along with two children. Chris Friedman approached with a Rubik¡¯s Cube, ¡°Uncle Terrence, can you solve Rubik¡¯s Cubes?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Terrence nodded. Chris handed the Rubik¡¯s Cube to Terrence, ¡°Uncle Terrence, try this one.¡± Terrence quickly solved the standard three by three cube. He didn¡¯t even take a full minute. ¡°Wow! You are amazing, Uncle Terrence,¡± Chris said, ¡°Can you solve two by two and four by four cubes as well? We also have the super difficult five by five, six by six, and seven by seven cubes at home!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get them right now!¡± Chris went into his room and returned with a box of Rubik¡¯s Cubes, including two by two, four by four, five by five, six by six, and seven by seven cubes. He handed the cubes to Terrence, ¡°Uncle Terrence, give these a try.¡± In less than three minutes¡¯ time, Terrence had solved all of them. The speed was breathtaking. Chris looked at Terrence with total admiration, ¡°Uncle Terrence, you are just too good!¡± He had spent three months trying to solve these cubes, and yet Terrence solved them all in just three minutes. After that, Chris asked, ¡°Uncle Terrence, can you teach me?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Terrence paused, ¡°but I have one condition.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola looked at Terrence. Her boyfriend was starting to get cocky! He was setting conditions with a child. ¡°What condition?¡± Chris asked, looking at Terrence. Terrence said in a composed tone, ¡°If I teach you how to solve Rubik¡¯s Cubes, you have to call me brother Terrence.¡± Not uncle. Even though he was a bit older, he still had his dignity. Hearing this, Viola smiled lightly. Chris nodded his head rapidly, ¡°Alright! Brother Terrence, please teach me!¡± The kid was quick to change his address. Terrence grinned slightly, picked up a two by two cube, and started teaching Chris. He taught seriously, and Chris learned earnestly. It was a heartwarming scene. By noon, lunch was served as scheduled. Dolores Frieman picked up a glass of wine to toast Viola, ¡°Viola, thank you.¡± One could say that everything she has now was given to her by Viola. If not for Viola, Dolores continued, ¡°Without you, I could not have won so much money, let alone owning my own house in Capital City.¡± Even now, Dolores felt like she was living in a dream. Viola smiled gently, ¡°Sister Dolores, the person you should thank the most is yourself.¡± This wealth was earned by Dolores. It had nothing to do with her. Delia also raised her glass towards Viola, ¡°Viola, all what I want to say has been said by my elder sister. All my words are in this drink, I¡¯ll drink first.¡± Having said that, she finished the drink in one gulp. Over here, Noah initiated a toast to Terrence. The atmosphere at the dinner table was very good. After putting down his wine glass, Terrence started peeling crab legs for Viola. Viola didn¡¯t even have to say anything; she just had to glance at a dish, and the next second, it would appear in her bowl. Such love is enviable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The meal was a joyous occasion for both the hosts and guests. After the meal, the two proposed to take their leave. The Frieman sisters personally escorted them to the car. Seated in the passenger seat, Viola said, ¡°Brother Terrence, I have to return to school tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to your place tonight.¡± Such a good thing, of course, Terrence would not refuse. He nodded slightly, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184 313 Viola takes action cleaning up the house Chapter 1184: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_4 Chapter 1184: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_4 ¡°Do we have vegetables at home?¡± Viola Thompson asked further. She was planning to show off her skills tonight! Terrence Lentz seemed startled and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± When he was alone at home, people usually brought him food. Otherwise, it was instant noodles. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the market.¡± Terrence instantly felt sinking heart. Based on what Miss Thompson meant, was she planning to cook for him tonight? Could he refuse? Even though he really wanted to refuse, he honestly said, ¡°I know there is a fresh food supermarket nearby, let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°No,¡± Viola continued, ¡°The vegetables in the supermarket are twice as expensive as those in the market.¡± She had compared. It was clear that Terrence had not expected Viola to say this, he then replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Around ten minutes later, they arrived at the market. The market, crowded in the evening, was bustling and noisy. Like any ordinary couple, they walked around the market holding hands. ¡°Terrence, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not picky, I can eat anything,¡± saying this, Terrence Lentz paused and then said, ¡°Viola, you also had a long day, why don¡¯t I do it tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Viola said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do much work today.¡± Terrence Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± The plan failed. He shouldn¡¯t be so negative. What if, what if Viola has improved her cooking during this time? Viola has made up the menu. Three dishes and a soup for tonight should be enough. Green vegetables tofu soup. Red braised fish, dry-fried green beans, and a double-cooked pork dish. Terrence Lentz lived in an apartment. Three rooms and a living room type. It was very large. Viola insisted on cooking, and Terrence Lentz was only able to assist her. After witnessing Viola toss all the available condiments into the red braised fish, Terrence couldn¡¯t imagine Miss Thompson¡¯s cooking improving anymore. As long as the food isn¡¯t poisonous, it¡¯s fine. About two hours later, the three dishes and a soup were served. Viola took out her phone to take a picture and shared it with the group of four. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight both showered her with praises, ¡°Viola is amazing! Terrence is truly lucky!¡± The innocent Flora Tiarks: ¡°I also want to eat food cooked by Viola! It looks so appetizing!¡± Viola replied: ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you all when I have the time.¡± Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight: ¡°¡­¡± Thank you for bringing warmth to my four seasons. Flora Tiarks excitement, ¡°Viola, I took a screenshot, you can¡¯t lie!¡± Viola is so beautiful, and her cooking must be top notch. Just thinking about it makes me salivate! ¡°Gentle reminder!¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were both dumbfounded and shook their heads in disbelief at Flora Tiarks¡¯ naivety. Looking at the completed three dishes and a soup, Terrence silently served two bowls of rice. Viola sat on a chair, her hands supporting her chin, with a look of anticipation on her face, ¡°Terence, try it and see how it tastes!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, first taking a sip of soup. Even though it was supposed to be a green vegetable tofu soup, it had a sour and astringent taste. Very strange. If it wasn¡¯t for true love, Terrence wouldn¡¯t have been able to swallow it, let alone resist the urge to spit it out. Being able to make green vegetable tofu soup so unappetizing was also a skill! As expected from his girlfriend! ¡°How does it taste?¡± Viola asked. Terrence held up his thumb at her, ¡°Very good.¡± Hearing that, Viola served Terrence another bowl of soup, ¡°Terence, then you should have more.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. This meal, both painful and pleasant for Terrence Lentz. It tasted awful, but it was made with painstaking efforts from his girlfriend. And to say it tastes good¡­ It seemed like deceitful flattery. Terrence Lentz was a bit confused. Why did Viola suddenly propose to cook for him? This was really unusual. Finishing her dialog, Viola also decided to start eating. Terrence immediately stopped her from serving herself, ¡°Leader, I ordered takeaway for you.¡± ¡°Why do I have to eat takeaway?¡± Viola¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Could it be that the food she cooked was too bad? Terrence Lentz explained, ¡°Because you¡¯re going to school soon, so I want to save these dishes and eat them slowly. Whenever I miss you, I have a bite!¡± Would this plan of eating and remembering her work? Viola didn¡¯t think too much about it. Because, in her heart, Terrence was an honest person. How could an honest person lie? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola put down her chopsticks and continued, ¡°Then you should have mentioned it when we were shopping for groceries, I would have made more!¡± Terrence Lentz almost spat out old blood. yiyiyi. He still wanted to live longer. Terrence Lentz smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be too tired, after all, I only have one girlfriend like you.¡± Chapter 1185 - Chapter 1185 313 Viola takes action cleaning up the house Chapter 1185: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_5 Chapter 1185: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_5 Viola Thompson gave a slight nod, ¡°That makes some sense, I¡¯ll reluctantly settle for some takeout then.¡± Just at this moment, a doorbell sounded in the air. Terrence Lentz was about to get up to open the door, but Viola stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± As her words fell, Viola stood up to answer the door. The door opened to reveal a delivery guy in a blue rider¡¯s uniform, ¡°Here¡¯s your food delivery.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Viola handed him the cold cola from her hand, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± The delivery guy, having delivered countless times, was accepting a customer¡¯s cold cola for the first time. To top it off, the customer was such a pretty lady, he immediately responded with, ¡°Thank you, Missy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Terrence Lentz knew Viola¡¯s eating habits, so he had only ordered a small portion of each dish. Even though they were having dinner at the same table, their food tasted entirely different. Terrence Lentz looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, when we¡¯re together in the future, you don¡¯t need to cook. I can do it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Viola quite enjoyed cooking. Because it allowed her to validate her self-worth. Besides, she believed she had a knack for it. Lentz continued, ¡°Because a girl¡¯s skin is delicate and not suitable for being in the kitchen all day. Do you know where the term ¡®a yellow-faced wife¡¯ comes from?¡± Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Does it come from cooking too much?¡± Terrence Lentz nodded seriously, ¡°Men have coarse skin and thick flesh; they aren¡¯t afraid of the kitchen¡¯s oil fumes, but girls are different. So, in the future, leave the dirty and tiring work of cooking to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz breathed a sigh of relief. Although Viola cooking for him was an act of love. The love was a bit too heavy. After dinner. The two took a walk by the river, before Lentz drove her home. He drove slowly. A journey that usually took twenty minutes was stretched to forty minutes. Even when the car stopped in front of the Thompson Family Manor, Terrence still felt that time had passed too quickly. ¡°Lentz, I¡¯ll go in first. Good night.¡± Terrence Lentz stood in front of the car door, watching her fading figure, ¡°Good night.¡± Before long. The slender figure disappeared into the darkness. Once at home. Viola changed into slippers. Mandel Thompson was free lately, sitting on the living room sofa reading the newspaper. He turned his head to Viola, ¡°Little sis, did you get a chance to cook for Terrence today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I cooked dinner tonight,¡± replied Viola. Mandel slightly narrowed his eyes and put down the newspaper, ¡°What was his reaction?¡± If a man truly loves a girl. No matter how bad the food the girl cooks, he would smile and say it¡¯s delicious. If he doesn¡¯t love her. Then his true feelings will show. Viola changed her shoes, ¡°He said it tasted really good.¡± Hearing this, Mandel silently put down his ¡®knife.¡¯ This round, let¡¯s say Terrence passed. Mandel went on to ask, ¡°What time are you leaving tomorrow morning, little sis?¡± ¡°I have a flight at seven. I have to leave the house at five,¡± she replied. ¡°Alright,¡± Mandel picked up the newspaper again, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the airport in the morning.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Very soon. Morning came. Mandel got up punctually at four-thirty. Despite the early hour, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne also got up. Mary had prepared a lot of delicious food for Viola. As they sent Viola off as usual, she urged her to take good care of herself, and to tell them if she ran out of money. Viola showed no impatience, nodding slightly, ¡°Okay mom, I will take good care of myself.¡± Their pet puppy and cat, Bread and Mantou, were following Viola. Although these small animals couldn¡¯t speak, they seemed to understand that Viola was leaving, and their eyes flashed with a distinct color of reluctance. Viola squatted down, cuddling Mantou first, before hugging Bread, ¡°Bread, Mantou, when I¡¯m gone, you have to behave yourselves and wait for me patiently.¡± ¡°Woof!¡± ¡°Meow!¡± Seeing this, Mary Perryne laughed, ¡°These two little guys are really clever. Viola, don¡¯t worry, mom will take good care of them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ The flight from Capital City to Nine Continent Island takes eight hours. Adding the time difference, when the plane landed, it was one in the morning. Viola didn¡¯t inform anyone. She pulled her suitcase to the university alone. What an uncertain freshman is like, that¡¯s precisely what Viola was like now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t try to stand out because of her achievements. However. Because of her experiments, Viola was currently living in a single person dorm. So she did not worry about disturbing her roommates by returning late. The next morning, Viola made a trip to the laboratory. Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186 313 Viola takes action cleaning up the house Chapter 1186: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_6 Chapter 1186: 313: Viola takes action, cleaning up the house! (Fourth Update)_6 Upon seeing Viola Thompson return, Vincent Lee was very excited, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯re finally back! Today is the day my mother¡¯s bandages are to be removed. I would like to invite you to witness this miracle with us.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± In the afternoon, Viola Thompson and eight members from S Laboratory, alongside the hospital staff, unveiled the bandages from Mrs. Price¡¯s eyes. Initially overwhelmed by the light, Mrs. Price instinctively shielded her eyes with her hands. After a moment, Mrs. Price looked towards Viola Thompson and said with a smile, ¡°You must be Miss Thompson, I presume?¡± Clearly, Viola Thompson was more beautiful and charismatic than she had imagined. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Then Viola added, ¡°Can you guess who your son, Vincent Lee, is among us?¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Price lifted her gaze. In front of her stood seven or eight young men. Four of them had western features, and the other four looked eastern. All eight young men were smiling at her. Mrs. Price peered closely one by one, and after a moment, she walked over to Vincent Lee, holding back tears, ¡°Vincent.¡± Mila stepped forward and said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve mistaken him for someone else, this is not Vincent.¡± An accomplice among the staff piped up accordingly, ¡°Mom, I am Vincent.¡± Mrs. Price shook her head, ¡°No, child. No mother in this world would mistake her own flesh and blood.¡± The bond between a mother and her child is always the closest one. Having said this, Mrs. Price quickly threw her arms around Vincent Lee, sobbing uncontrollably, ¡°Vincent, my child! I¡¯ve finally seen you!¡± Unable to control himself, Vincent Lee embraced his mother and started crying too. So many years had passed. He had finally reached this day. ¡°Mom!¡± Clap-Clap-Clap- The sound of applause filled the room. Such a heartrending moment truly moved everyone present. After they had pulled away from the embrace, Viola Thompson brought over a bouquet of carnations, ¡°Auntie, congratulations on your new lease on life.¡± Mrs. Price turned towards Viola Thompson, her eyes reddened, ¡°Miss Thompson, it is I who should be thanking you. I would like to extend my gratitude on behalf of all the blind people in the world.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, she bowed to Viola Thompson. Perhaps only those who had lost their sight could understand the excitement of regaining it. This was truly a miraculous achievement! Viola Thompson and the members of Team S should forever be etched in the annals of history. At that moment, An assistant rushed in from outside, ¡°Miss Thompson, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Once Viola Thompson stepped outside, she saw Nathaniel Besian. ¡°Bob?¡± Nathaniel Besian seemed quite anxious, ¡°Master, I need to speak with you.¡± Viola Thompson took off her lab coat, ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the two walked towards the outside of the hospital. Nathaniel Besian carried on, ¡°Our eldest disciple sent a message saying that before you went into seclusion, you personally handed the Divine Doctor Token to Hannah Sutton. Now he and Hannah are summoning all the disciples. They intend to announce this matter on the anniversary of Master Sutton¡¯s death!¡± The reason Steven Ram is in such a hurry to make the announcement is to help solidify Hannah¡¯s position in the Sutton family. Nathaniel Besian asked in succession, ¡°Master, did they steal your Divine Doctor Token?¡± He knew that his master would never pass the Divine Doctor Token on to Hannah Sutton. Viola Thompson replied, ¡°The Divine Doctor Token has always been with me.¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel Besian frowned slightly, ¡°Then why would they dare to pass on such a message?¡± ¡°When the time comes and they have no Divine Doctor Token, won¡¯t it be difficult to explain things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible to fabricate one.¡± There¡¯s a saying ¨C dead men tell no tales. The reason Steven Ram and Hannah Sutton would dare to be so bold is because they believe she is already dead. Nathaniel Besian was furious, ¡°I never thought our eldest disciple would do such a despicable thing! Is Hannah Sutton worth it? God knows what sort of spell she put him under!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In Nathaniel Besian¡¯s mind, Steven Ram had always been a righteous, unyielding figure. He never imagined that Steven Ram would be the mastermind behind the plane crash. Viola Thompson, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t angered. She continued, ¡°Bob, go back and pack your things. We leave tomorrow.¡± Nathaniel Besian looked puzzled, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s words were gentle and measured, ¡°To clean house.¡± Chapter 1187 - Chapter 1187 314 The Boss Sets a Trap Beginning to Abuse the Chapter 1187: 314: The Boss Sets a Trap, Beginning to Abuse the Trash! (Chapter 5 Updated)_1 Chapter 1187: 314: The Boss Sets a Trap, Beginning to Abuse the Trash! (Chapter 5 Updated)_1 Her voice was gentle, yet awe-inspiring. The time has come. All evidence that should be in hand, is now in hand. It¡¯s time to cleanse the family. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian was very excited, ¡°Master, what time should we leave tomorrow?¡± ¡°Around one or two in the afternoon. There are still some issues to handle in the laboratory.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± At that moment, Nathaniel thought of something, then asked, ¡°Master, are we going directly back to the Sacred Medical Hall?¡± ¡°No,¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°We¡¯re heading to The Sutton Family on Feki Island.¡± Nathaniel frowned, ¡°Master, are you planning on attending the late Mr. Sutton¡¯s memorial service?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Then, Nathaniel asked, ¡°But there¡¯s still a while before Mr. Sutton¡¯s memorial service. Aren¡¯t we heading over a bit too early?¡± ¡°Not early.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°I still have some things to confirm.¡± Viola didn¡¯t say anything else, so Nathaniel didn¡¯t ask either. He understood his Master¡¯s personality very well. She was not a talkative person. Nathaniel continued, ¡°Master, I will head back to make preparations. Tomorrow, I will wait for you at the pier.¡± You have to take a boat from Nine Continent Island to Feki Island. The two islands are more than two hundred kilometers apart, and it would take about three hours by boat. ¡°Okay,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Nathaniel turned to leave. Viola went back to deal with the affairs in the Laboratory. This time, she will be away for nearly half a month, but the work of the Laboratory must not stop. Although the Sight Restorer Plan had already been completed. They still had to complete the cell transplantation experiment. Quickly, it was one o¡¯clock in the afternoon the next day. Viola arrived at the pier. Nathaniel had been waiting for quite a while. Seeing Viola coming over, he immediately waved at her, ¡°Master, over here.¡± Viola was wearing a white blouse, black high-waist wide-leg pants, and flat shoes. She wore a straw hat on her head, and a pair of large sunglasses covering her beautiful eyes. Her entire presence was extremely strong, especially when she was walking. She most certainly embodied the character of a boss. One could hardly look directly at her. ¡°How soon will the ship arrive?¡± Viola slightly adjusted her sunglasses. Nathaniel looked at his wristwatch, ¡°About ten minutes.¡± Having said that, he handed the milk tea in his hand to Viola, ¡°Master, have a sip of this milk tea, it¡¯s cold.¡± Viola took the milk tea, took a sip, and immediately felt refreshed. Her disciple was becoming increasingly accomplished. Seeing that his master enjoyed the milk tea he prepared, Nathaniel was very happy. Ten minutes later. A luxurious cruise ship docked beside the pier, and passengers were boarding after ticket inspection. Nathaniel, pulling two suitcases, followed behind Viola. He wasn¡¯t tall. He was about a head shorter than Viola. At the moment, he was wearing the same type of sunglasses as Viola, effectively exhibiting a strong master-disciple vibe! This had other passengers turning their heads to look at them. Nathaniel had booked VIP luxury seats. Equivalent to a small private cabin, the window opened to a sea view, no outsiders could interrupt a conversation between the two of them. After seating, Viola took off her sunglasses. Nathaniel then asked, ¡°Master, do we need to keep this trip a secret?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to deliberately hide it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nathaniel nodded. After a moment, Viola took a photo out of her bag, ¡°Bob, your first task when you come to Feki Island is to investigate everything about this person and win his trust.¡± Nathaniel picked up the photo, and with a pensive look, asked curiously, ¡°Master, who is this person.¡± Brodie Legend.¡± Viola answered. Nathaniel scratched his head, he wasn¡¯t quite sure what Viola wanted to do, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you clearly say you wanted to cleanse the family?¡± What does cleansing the family have to do with this Brodie Legend? Viola¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I suspect that Brodie Legend is Hannah Sutton¡¯s biological father.¡± Mr. Sutton and his original wife did not have children for many years. How did he successfully conceive a child with Dante Parkin? Also, she has always felt that there was something suspicious about Mr. Sutton¡¯s death. In the past, Viola had never interfered with the Sutton family¡¯s affairs. But Mr. Sutton was indeed kind to her. Now that the kind old man died under suspicious circumstances, she certainly could not stand by and do nothing. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel was stunned, his face showed an incredulous expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It took him a while to recover, he looked at Viola and said, ¡°Master, are you implying that¡­ Hannah Sutton might not be Mr. Sutton¡¯s biological child?¡± This was shocking news! If the people of the Sutton family found out that Hannah wasn¡¯t Mr. Sutton¡¯s biological child, there would be uncontrollable chaos. After all. They were already quite unsatisfied with Hannah¡¯s management style. Chapter 1188 - Chapter 1188 314 The Boss Sets a Trap Beginning to Abuse the Chapter 1188: 314: The Boss Sets a Trap, Beginning to Abuse the Trash! (Chapter 5 Updated)_2 Chapter 1188: 314: The Boss Sets a Trap, Beginning to Abuse the Trash! (Chapter 5 Updated)_2 ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Viola Thompson said. Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°But Master, now that Lord Sutton is gone, how do we prove that Hannah Sutton is not his biological daughter?¡± Death leaves no room for verification. Even with a parent-child identification, at least one party must be alive. Now they have no evidence, no proof to offer, and the Sutton family wouldn¡¯t cooperate either. Viola Thompson laughed and said, ¡°My silly apprentice, that¡¯s why I told you to investigate Brodie Legend. As long as we can prove that Brodie Legend and Hannah Sutton are biological father and daughter, the rest will be easy to sort out!¡± Now they can¡¯t prove that Hannah Sutton is not the biological daughter of the old Lord Sutton, but they can prove that Hannah Sutton is very likely to be the biological daughter of Brodie Legend. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian suddenly had an epiphany. The Master truly deserved to be the Master. She was so brilliant. ¡°Alright Master, I know what to do now.¡± Three hours later. The ferry arrived at Feki Island pier. Nathaniel Besian hoisted his suitcase again, following behind Viola Thompson. However, after setting foot on the island, Nathaniel stopped calling Viola ¡®Master¡¯ and referred to her as ¡®Miss Thompson.¡¯ Once they left the pier, a car came to pick them up and take them to a nearby guesthouse. Viola Thompson preferred guesthouses to hotels. Because guesthouses felt more comfortable. So, Nathaniel booked a two-story house by the sea. The small house, divided into two levels, was very peaceful. It looked very inviting. Viola Thompson stopped in front of the house and took off her sunglasses. Just at this moment, Nathaniel, standing on the balcony of the second floor, waved to her, ¡°Master, hurry upstairs. The view from the second floor is fantastic!¡± Viola Thompson stepped into the house. The luxuriously simple decor provided a visually pleasing effect. A moment later, Nathaniel ran down from upstairs, ¡°Master, you sleep upstairs tonight, I will guard you downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She wondered who would really be protecting whom. The guesthouse owner had prepared a welcome fruit basket. All were special products of the tropics. Viola Thompson picked up a mangosteen and ate it, skin and all. This surprised Nathaniel, making him frown. Even though he knew that every part of the mangosteen, including the skin and seeds, was edible and had a lung-clearing effect, the seeds of the mangosteen were bitter and hard to swallow, which was difficult for ordinary people to tolerate. Unbelievably, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t even frown. The Master was indeed the same as before. Seeing Nathaniel staring at her, Viola threw him a mangosteen, ¡°You have a taste.¡± Nathaniel meticulously peeled off the skin and spat out the seeds. Viola Thompson said, ¡°What a waste.¡± Nathaniel quickly waved his hands, ¡°Master, spare me! This seed is so hard to eat!¡± Viola Thompson did not insist that he swallow the seeds, instead she said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± On the other side. The news of Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian¡¯s arrival on the island quickly reached Hannah Sutton. Upon hearing this, Hannah Sutton slightly furrowed her brow. What was Viola Thompson doing on Feki Island? And¡­ When did she start working with Nathaniel Besian? Hannah Sutton looked at her assistant, ¡°Please bring Mr. Steven.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant nodded. Soon. Steven Ram came with the assistant. Hannah Sutton told him about Viola Thompson coming to Feki Island. Upon hearing this, Steven Ram also found the situation somewhat strange. Hannah Sutton narrowed her eyes, ¡°Brother, do you think they might be plotting something behind the scenes?¡± Otherwise. How could these two appear on Feki Island at the same time?! Steven Ram looked at Hannah Sutton, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Hannah Sutton sighed, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re here, otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to deal with this.¡± Steven Ram narrowed his eyes. He had originally planned to deal with Viola Thompson after a while. But surprisingly, Viola Thompson had walked right into his trap. In that case. He would show no mercy. Thinking of this, Steven Ram¡¯s eyes revealed a ruthless gleam. From the moment he had mistaken Hannah Sutton as his life saver. The respectful and obedient youth had changed. He had become so unfamiliar. Steven Ram continued, ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t worry, this time, I¡¯ll make sure Viola Thompson won¡¯t return.¡± After Viola Thompson¡¯s disappearance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hannah Sutton could regain her former glory. At these words, Hannah Sutton¡¯s eyes revealed an inexplicable look, she acted very dramatically, ¡°Brother, for me, you have to commit murder again.¡± Only in this way. Would Steven Ram uncompromisingly sacrifice himself for her. ¡°Silly,¡± Steven Ram patted Hannah Sutton¡¯s head, ¡°The biggest happiness for me is to see you happy.¡± Chapter 1189 - Chapter 1189 314 The Boss Sets a Trap Beginning to Abuse the Chapter 1189: 314: The Boss Sets a Trap, Beginning to Abuse the Trash! (Chapter 5 Updated)_3 Chapter 1189: 314: The Boss Sets a Trap, Beginning to Abuse the Trash! (Chapter 5 Updated)_3 So. For Hannah Sutton¡¯s happiness, he was willing to do anything. Steven Ram didn¡¯t notice. A shadowy light flashed in the depths of Hannah¡¯s eyes. This was the true Hannah Sutton. The Hannah who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals. Upon returning to his room. Steven began planning how to eliminate Viola Thompson. After all, Feki Island was the Sutton family¡¯s turf. Here, the Sutton family could cover the sky with one hand. Thus, doing anything they wanted was quite simple. Night had fallen. The sky was very dark. The air was quiet. The second floor of the guesthouse by the sea. Three mysterious figures quietly climbed through the window into the bedroom. Their steps exact and light. One of them was attaching a silencer to the muzzle of his gun. Sea breeze poured in from the open window. Rustling sounds could be heard throughout the room. The noise was just enough to mask the footsteps of the three. One of them approached the slightly elevated bed. Through the covers, he pressed the muzzle of the gun against the head of the sleeping person on the bed. 3, 2, 1. Fire. But due to the silencer. There was no unusual noise in the air. The air was instantly filled with a strong smell of blood. In the dark, the three men glanced at each other, each seeing accomplishment in each other¡¯s eyes. But just then. A sharp blade was pressed against the throat of one of the men. Danger was near! It felt as if the next second, the blade would cut through the blood vessels. The other two men suddenly felt dizzy and their knees gave way, and they just fell to the ground. Click. The light was on. Nathaniel Besian came over and kicked the two masked men lying on the ground, ¡°With your mediocre skills, you dare to be assassins? Truly laughable!¡± Both men were drugged. They felt weak all over. Viola Thompson stood behind one of the men, holding a dagger, ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± ¡°A thief has his own rules. Kill or slaughter as you please!¡± Viola laughed lightly, ¡°You do have guts.¡± Then she continued, ¡°Yutaka Kawashima, male, 36 years old. Married, wife Sakai Chou, 31 years old, the two have a son, Kawashima Jinai¡­¡± Yutaka Kawashima never expected that Viola Thompson actually had his personal information. And she knew so much about him. After all, in their line of work, they all used codenames. As for family backgrounds, no one knew. This girl! Too terrifying! Yutaka Kawashima swallowed his saliva. He was trembling all over. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Viola put down her dagger, sat on the sofa in a boss-like pose, ¡°First, answer my previous question.¡± Yutaka Kawashima tried hard to recall what Viola¡¯s previous question was, then said: ¡°Yes, it was Steven Ram who sent me.¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian was so angry that his face turned white. Steven Ram! It was actually Steven Ram again! Looking at Viola Thompson, she was the same as always, calm. Because this answer. Was not beyond her expectations. From the moment she completed the Sight Restorer Plan. She had already become a thorn in Steven Ram¡¯s side. But Viola Thompson could never understand. Her biggest disciple was always very obedient. Why had he changed? The current Steven Ram. Had positioned himself against all those who would take the halo from Hannah Sutton. Because her existence put Hannah Sutton in danger. Therefore, Steven Ram was willing to do anything to get rid of her. For a woman. Was it really worth it? Thinking about this. Viola Thompson knitted her brows slightly. Nathaniel Besian cursed, ¡°Steven Ram is such an animal! A wildly insolent animal! I curse him for not being able to eat four plates of food in this lifetime.¡± Not being able to eat four plates in a lifetime was an extremely vicious curse. The four plates were: the baby¡¯s full moon banquet when born, the wedding banquet when getting married, the farewell banquet when passing away, and the commemorative banquet when being mourned. Correspondingly this translated to: the cursed person won¡¯t get married, their kid won¡¯t reach one month of age, no one would care when they die, no one would mourn them after death. This was the first time Nathaniel Besian has cursed someone so badly. He was really angry! ¡°Master¡­¡± Nathaniel Besian looked at Viola Thompson, quickly changing his address, ¡°Miss Thompson, aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°It¡¯s as I expected, why would I be angry?¡± Listening carefully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You could sense the bitterness. No matter what. Steven Ram was after all a disciple she had personally trained. Lax teaching was the teacher¡¯s laziness. Yutaka Kawashima looked at Viola Thompson, asking cautiously, ¡°I have cooperated with you fully. May I ask, can we leave now?¡± Chapter 1190 - Chapter 1190 314 The Big Brother Sets Up a Trap Initiating Chapter 1190: 314: The Big Brother Sets Up a Trap, Initiating the Abuse of Trash! (Fifth Update)_4 Chapter 1190: 314: The Big Brother Sets Up a Trap, Initiating the Abuse of Trash! (Fifth Update)_4 By now, Viola Thompson has access to all their information. At a time like this. They cannot simply run away. Viola lowered her eyes slightly, speaking with an exceptionally soft voice, ¡°Wanting to escape after committing wrongdoings without paying anything at all? Is there such a good thing in the world? Or does it exist in your Eastern Japan?¡± Yutaka pushed down a lump in his throat. A moment later, he looked at Viola and then asked, ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Viola uttered slowly but firmly, ¡°Cooperate with me.¡± Just three words. ¡°Alright.¡± In this moment, Yutaka Kawashima only had this one choice. After all. The lives of his wife, children, and family, are all in Viola¡¯s hands. This girl. Is too terrifying! Viola stood up, her tone indifferent, ¡°Listen carefully, coming next¡­¡± ** The following day at dawn. Yutaka Kawashima arrived with two of his subordinates at the Sutton family. Now, they had returned to their civilian clothes. Walking under the sunlight, they were no different from ordinary people. ¡°Mr. Steven.¡± Seeing Yutaka Kawashima, Steven Ram squinted his eyes and lowered his voice, ¡°Come with me.¡± The three followed Steven Ram into the study. Steven Ram closed the door, then asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°The individual has been eliminated and the body has been disposed of.¡± Yutaka reached into his jacket and pulled out a pale severed finger, ¡°This is Viola¡¯s finger.¡± Steven glanced at it and finally felt the weight in his heart lift. After a moment, Steven continued to ask, ¡°Was everything taken care of cleanly? Did Nathaniel Besian discover anything?¡± The only reason Nathaniel Besian was spared. Was because Nathaniel Besian posed no threat to Hannah Sutton. And also. On the commemoration day of Old Master Sutton, Nathaniel Besian still had a significant role to play. Nathaniel Besian had deep respect for Master Suwen. Since the incident with Suwen, Nathaniel Besian has not been able to move on from his grief. If Nathaniel Besian knows that before his seclusion Suwen had given the Sacred Medical Token to Hannah Sutton. Then, Nathaniel Besian would undoubtedly show his loyalty to Hannah Sutton. Having considered this. Steven Ram¡¯s lips turned up slightly. There was no trace of anything on Yutaka¡¯s face as he bent over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is clean. We forged Viola¡¯s handwriting and left a letter for Nathaniel Besian. He still thinks that Viola left ahead of him.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Steven Ram passed a prepared safe box to Yutaka Kawashima. Yutaka took the safe box and extended his hand to Steven Ram, ¡°Mr. Steven, I hope we will have the opportunity to work together again.¡± Steven Ram said nothing. He was a cautious man and he never worked with the same group of assassins twice. Yutaka Kawashima continues, ¡°Mr. Steven, we will be taking our leave now.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Yutaka Kawashima left with his two subordinates. They didn¡¯t linger on Feki Island. Steven Ram did not even notice how quickly they had left. Steven Ram was still planning for what to do on Old Master Sutton¡¯s memorial day. Just then. A servant knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Mr. Steven, a Miss Windham is here to see you.¡± Windham? Steven squinted his eyes, and immediately understood that it was Bella Windham, known as the Divine Doctor. She and Suwen were close friends for many years. After the incident with Suwen, Bella began her journey to find Suwen as well. Unfortunately. She has not found any news about her friend thus far. This time, she only hastened to Feki Island after receiving news about the Sacred Medical Token. Steven immediately followed the servant outside. He had to keep up his pupil¡¯s demeanor. Bella Windham was around thirty years old. Dressed in a red dress with heavy makeup, she was a true beauty. Upon seeing her, Steven immediately greeted, ¡°Mrs. Windham, thank you for coming all this way. Please come inside.¡± Bella Windham said, ¡°I just have one question.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Steven replied. Bella continued, ¡°Have you had any news from your master recently?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Steven shook his head. Hearing this, Bella frowned slightly, ¡°Then how did she manage to give the Sacred Medical Token to Hannah Sutton?¡± Steven explained, ¡°It was a request from my master before she went into hiding. After all, Hannah is the only female disciple among all of Master¡¯s disciples. So, she very much wished Hannah could inherit her mantle and carry forward the Sacred Medical Hall!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Bella voiced her dissatisfaction, ¡°Does the Sacred Medical Hall need her to carry it forward?¡± Nowadays. Who in the world hasn¡¯t heard of the Sacred Medical Hall? Maintaining a balanced tone, Steven said, ¡°Mrs. Windham, this was indeed my master¡¯s instruction.¡± ¡°Where is the Sacred Medical Token?¡± Given her understanding of her friend, Bella was certain her friend would never have given the Sacred Medical Token to Hannah Sutton without leaving any messages. Chapter 1191 - Chapter 1191 314 The Boss Sets a Trap Beginning to Abuse the Chapter 1191: 314: The Boss Sets a Trap, Beginning to Abuse the Trash! (Chapter 5 Updated)_5 Chapter 1191: 314: The Boss Sets a Trap, Beginning to Abuse the Trash! (Chapter 5 Updated)_5 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Windham, but the Divine Doctor Token is a secret heirloom of my Master¡¯s sect and cannot be freely shown to anyone outside the clan.¡± Bella Windham frowned slightly. For a moment, she lifted her head to look at Steven Ram, and with great emphasis, she said, ¡°Steven, your Master¡¯s kindness to you is boundless, like that of your parents. Without her, there would be no you today. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint her!¡± Steven Ram was well aware of his Master¡¯s grace. He would not forget it. However, he could only repay his Master¡¯s kindness in the next life. Steven Ram said: ¡°Mrs. Windham, rest assured, I will never do anything to let down my Master. If I break this promise, I won¡¯t die a peaceful death!¡± Bella Windham continued: ¡°Steven, if your Master truly handed over the Divine Doctor Token to Hannah Sutton, I would protect her no matter what! However, if I find out that any of you betrayed your Master, I would make all of you accompany your Master to the afterlife!¡± Having said that- Bella Windham turned and left. Steven Ram followed her, ¡°Mrs. Windham, aren¡¯t you going to come in for some tea?¡± ¡°I have other matters to attend to!¡± Bella Windham was the same as before, with her hurried temperament that couldn¡¯t be changed. Watching Bella Windham¡¯s retreating figure, Steven Ram¡¯s eyes were filled with calculative thoughts. On the other side- Nathaniel Besian had already become close with Brodie Legend through social interactions. Brodie Legend came to Feki Island at the age of eighteen to strive and became the personal doctor of the Sutton family¡¯s elder at twenty. At present, he was forty-nine. The forty-nine-year-old Brodie Legend remained unmarried and childless to this day. Nathaniel Besian raised his cup towards Brodie Legend, ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Brother Brodie.¡± Being a doctor himself- Nathaniel Besian admired Brodie Legend. Being toasted by his idol, Brodie Legend was taken aback and felt honoured. ¡°Divine Doctor, I should be the one toasting you.¡± ¡°Please, sit down,¡± Nathaniel Besian waved his hand, ¡°Brother Brodie, we are brothers, there is no need for such rigidity.¡± Nathaniel Besian was different from Steven Ram. Although Steven Ram was very enthusiastic towards every member of the Sutton family- That enthusiasm kept a distance. After all, he was the senior disciple of Divine Doctor Suen. Therefore- He inherently carried an indelible pride. Three rounds of drinks later- Brodie Legend¡¯s face turned red, and he began to ramble. Nathaniel Besian cautiously asked, ¡°Brother Brodie, in your life, do you have any regrets about not having a son or a daughter? I must say, every time it¡¯s deep into the night, I always feel great remorse!¡± Brodie Legend gesticulated, ¡°No regrets, not at all.¡± As he spoke, he began to laugh. His daughter had surpassed the vast majority of people. What did he have to regret? Nathaniel Besian narrowed his eyes. It seemed- His Master was correct with her presumptions. Brodie Legend was indeed problematic. After two and half hours of drinking, Nathaniel Besian returned to the hotel. To avoid raising Steven Ram¡¯s suspicion, Viola Thompson had changed her appearance and checked into the hotel as an ordinary person. Nathaniel Besian took a sobering pill and rang the doorbell. Soon- The door was opened. It was Viola Thompson. She had just finished showering; her facial disguise had been washed off, she was wearing a camisole, and her hair was still wet. Nathaniel Besian¡¯s intoxication sobered up immediately, he stepped back and covered his eyes, ¡°M-Master, you should change your clothes.¡± Slam. Viola Thompson closed the door. Three minutes later, Viola Thompson reopened the door. She had put on a jacket. Nathaniel Besian shared the details of his conversation with Brodie Legend that evening with Viola Thompson. Then, he took out a sealed bag. Inside the sealed bag were a few hairs with follicles. ¡°Master, these are Brodie Legend¡¯s hairs.¡± Viola Thompson took the sealed bag and smiled, ¡°Bob, you¡¯ve done very well.¡± Nathaniel Besian scratched his head somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Master.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nathaniel Besian seemed to remember something and continued, ¡°But Master, just having Brodie Legend¡¯s sample isn¡¯t enough!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s expression was calm, ¡°Everything that needs to be will be.¡± ** Soon- The day of mourning for the patriarch of the Sutton family arrived. The elder of the Sutton family held a great deal of prestige in Feki Island. Plus, it was the day where Hannah Sutton would formally reveal the Divine Doctor Token and succeed as the head of the Sacred Medical Hall in front of everyone. Therefore, almost all the notable families on the island were present. Nathaniel Besian was naturally among them. Seeing Nathaniel Besian, Steven Ram immediately went to welcome him, ¡°Junior Brother Nathaniel.¡± Nathaniel Besian looked at Steven Ram, ¡°Senior Brother Steven, tell me the truth. Did Master really give the Divine Doctor Token to Hannah, our second senior sister?¡± Steven Ram answered: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Nathaniel Besian wanted to say something more, but Steven Ram grabbed his arm, ¡°Junior Brother Nathaniel, let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Once they¡¯re inside- Steven Ram poured a cup of tea for Nathaniel Besian and continued: ¡°Junior Brother Nathaniel, Hannah is, after all, Master¡¯s only female disciple; it¡¯s quite normal for Master to pass the Divine Doctor Token to her. Now, what we need to do is work together to help Hannah. Without Master, we can still hold up our own sky.¡± His words were heartfelt; if it were Nathaniel Besian from the past, he would have definitely believed it. But Nathaniel Besian of today wouldn¡¯t believe such lies. Nathaniel Besian took a sip of tea, ¡°Senior Brother Steven, stop pretending. I know everything! You teamed up with Hannah Sutton to kill Master.¡± After saying this, he stared at Steven Ram. Steven Ram smiled: ¡°Junior Brother Nathaniel, I advise you to cooperate a bit more. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee if you can leave here alive.¡± Steven Ram didn¡¯t fear adding another bloodstain to his hands. If Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t cooperate, his existence wouldn¡¯t benefit Hannah Sutton in any way. Therefore- From the very beginning, Steven Ram had made full preparations. He had drugged the tea. Nathaniel Besian clutching his chest, stood up from the chair, ¡°You! You¡¯re despicable! Steven Ram, I¡¯ve completely misjudged you!¡± ¡°You forced my hand.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Nathaniel Besian had been a bit more foolish, Steven Ram wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to such measures. At present- Suen was dead. If Nathaniel Besian refused to cooperate- Then his fate could be summed up by one word. Death. ¡°Junior Brother Nathaniel, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Steven Ram helped Nathaniel Besian to his feet from the chair, ¡°After all, we¡¯re fellow disciples. As long as you cooperate and don¡¯t let the other disciples see through us, your good fortune will follow.¡± Chapter 1192 - Chapter 1192 314 Steven Ram expelled from masters door learns Chapter 1192: 314: Steven Ram, expelled from master¡¯s door, learns the truth!_1 Chapter 1192: 314: Steven Ram, expelled from master¡¯s door, learns the truth!_1 Nathaniel Besian just watched Steven Ram. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes. He would never believe that their righteous and kind eldest brother would have changed into his current state. ¡°Why?¡± Nathaniel Besian looked up at Steven Ram, his eyes full of questions. What on earth had happened? What had made Steven Ram turn to this? Without waiting for Steven Ram to speak, Nathaniel Besian continued: ¡°Master was so good to you, why did you betray her?¡± ¡°Perhaps, that¡¯s just her fate.¡± Fate made him dedicate his life to protecting one person. Steven Ram never regretted his choice. Since he found out that Hannah Sutton saved his life, he was prepared to sacrifice everything. Not to mention betraying his Master. Even if it means sacrificing himself, he has no regrets. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Nathaniel Besian exclaimed angrily, ¡°All of this was caused by you! If it weren¡¯t for you, would Master have encountered a plane crash? Steven Ram, you¡¯re nothing but an ungrateful and vicious man!¡± Steven Ram wasn¡¯t angry either. Because everything Nathaniel Besian said was right. He was indeed an ungrateful and vicious man. After a moment, Steven Ram looked at Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Brother, calm down.¡± ¡°After all, your life is still in my hands.¡± The last sentence was reminiscent of a villain in a martial arts novel. Nathaniel Besian just watched Steven Ram. Steven continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once everything settles down, I¡¯ll naturally go and apologize to Master.¡± The front hall was crowded. At this time, everyone was discussing one thing. That was about Sacred Medical Hall and Hannah Sutton. ¡°I heard that Senior Suwen has passed the Divine Doctor Token to Hannah Sutton, I wonder if it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see if it¡¯s true or not soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It would be great if Senior Suwen was still here.¡± ¡°I heard that Miss Sutton was Senior Suwen¡¯s favorite pupil.¡± ¡°But why do I hear that Miss Sutton¡¯s medical talent is average?¡± ¡°Shh! Lower your voice.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Upon hearing these rumors, North Sutton furrowed his eyebrows. Everyone knew that Hannah Sutton¡¯s medical talents were mediocre and she could not bear the role of the Sutton Family head. However, his elder brother could not see clearly. Now, the power of the Sutton family has fallen into the hands of Dante Parkin and Hannah Sutton, which will surely cause great trouble in the future. Unfortunately, he was willing but unable to do anything. After all. Times have changed, and Hannah Sutton was about to become the head of the Sacred Medical Hall. Since Senior Suwen had passed the Divine Doctor Token to her, she must have her own considerations. ¡°Third son.¡± At this moment, a voice rang out in the air. North Sutton turned his head, ¡°Second brother.¡± The one coming wasn¡¯t anyone else, it was South Sutton. South Sutton nodded, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± North Sutton took a deep breath, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that Senior Suwen gave the Divine Doctor Token to Hannah Sutton?¡± Hearing this, South Sutton¡¯s expression darkened also. A moment later North Sutton continued, ¡°Second brother, now that Senior Suwen is missing, Steven Ram gets to decide everything. Do you think the Divine Doctor Token is a forgery made by Steven and Hannah Sutton?¡± South Sutton sighed, ¡°Neither of us have ever seen the Divine Doctor Token, even if it is a fake, no one can prove it. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± North Sutton immediately asked. South continued, ¡°Unless Senior Suwen is present.¡± Upon hearing this, the hope in North Sutton¡¯s eyes instantly vanished. Now that it has been a year since Senior Suwen disappeared. ¡°Second Uncle, Third Uncle.¡± At this moment, Hannah Sutton walked over from the other side with a smile. Seeing Hannah Sutton, North Sutton turned his head away, completely ignoring her. He didn¡¯t have any affection for this niece of his. South turned his head to look at Hannah Sutton, and nodded with a smile, ¡°Hannah.¡± Hannah Sutton just looked at South Sutton, speaking in a mild tone, ¡°Second Uncle, there¡¯s no need to put on a happy facade before me. I know you and Third Uncle never thought highly of me. You both think that I¡¯m unqualified to govern the Sutton Family. Even the fact that my Master handed the Divine Doctor Token to me before she left must have been unexpected for the two of you. But the fact is, I have the Divine Doctor Token now. From now on, I¡¯m the one who governs the Sutton Family. It must be hard for the two of you to accept that I, the younger generation, have taken the position you both want to sit in.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The implication of this speech was. What¡¯s done is done. They had to accept it, even if they did not acknowledge it. From now on, she was the master of both the Sacred Medical Hall and the Sutton Family. After saying this, Hannah Sutton paused, and then said, ¡°Second Uncle, Third Uncle, I¡¯m like my mother. I have a bad temper, and character, I¡¯m not like my father who is tolerant to certain people and certain affairs, turning a blind eye. Therefore, I hope the two of you will be careful in your actions in the future. If you break the family rules, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Chapter 1193 - Chapter 1193 314 Steven Ram expelled from his masters Chapter 1193: 314: Steven Ram, expelled from his master¡¯s teachings, discovers the truth!_2 Chapter 1193: 314: Steven Ram, expelled from his master¡¯s teachings, discovers the truth!_2 She emphasized the last sentence with a firm tone. If one was the head of the family, they needed to demonstrate a leader¡¯s authority. When the old Sutton lord managed the Sutton Family, he was considerate of the deep bonds between brothers. No matter what happened, he always turned a blind eye to the actions of his three younger brothers and nephews, refusing to hold them accountable. But she wouldn¡¯t. Claims of blood and kinship were completely irrelevant to her. She was determined to elevate the Sutton Family to new heights. North Sutton, who already held no respect for this talentless and insolent girl, was utterly infuriated by her words. Indeed, when there are no tigers on the mountain, the monkey claims kingship. ¡°Hannah Sutton, I will tell you not to be arrogant,¡± North Sutton pointed at Hannah¡¯s nose, ¡°When your dad and I were establishing this family foundation, you were nowhere to be found!¡± The Sutton Family never belonged to only one person. Hearing that, Hannah softly smirked, a tint of mockery glinting in her eyes, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve lost control now. Older people should avoid severe mood swings, otherwise their lifespan could be affected. At your age, you wouldn¡¯t have many years left to live anyway! If you died from anger, it¡¯d be my fault as your niece!¡± Now, Hannah had absolutely no concerns. She could say whatever she wanted. Moreover, after the death of the old Sutton lord, the three brothers, South, North, and West Sutton did not shy away from attempting to trip her and her mother up. Since they disregarded familial ties, why would she consider them?! West Sutton raised his hand, wanting to hit Hannah, but was stopped by South Sutton. ¡°Younger brother, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Today was, after all, the memorial day of their older brother, Easter Sutton. If West Sutton attacked now, it would undoubtedly create a massive commotion. Hannah publicly defied them because she was prepared to bear the consequences. And in the end, they would be the ones to lose. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Hannah looked at the two of them, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle. A moment later, she spoke dismissively. ¡°Cowards!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± West Sutton asked angrily. Hannah paused after each word, ¡°I said you¡­ are cowards.¡± South Sutton suppressed his rage and continued, ¡°Senior Suen would never have given the Divine Doctor Token to someone like you!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Hannah responded with a smirk, fear nowhere in her eyes, ¡°What matters is that the Divine Doctor Token is in my possession now.¡± With the Divine Doctor Token, she could dictate the course of the Sacred Medical Hall. Supreme authority in the medical world was represented by the Sacred Medical Hall. Could South and West Sutton prove that she had not received the Divine Doctor Token from Suwen? The words were not devoid of provocation. Once South Sutton responded to her provocations and did something irregular, she would have the reason to drive these three bothersome elderly men out of the Sutton Family. She had long been displeased with the three of them. Regretfully. The old Sutton had such a strong sense of family, he had failed to take action. Having said that. She just stared at South and North Sutton. North had turned so red with anger. ¡°I knew it! I knew Senior Suen wouldn¡¯t hand the Sacred Medical Hall over to someone like you! Was it you?! Senior Suen has gone missing and no news has been received. Did you harm him?¡± By ¡®you¡¯, he was undoubtedly referring to Steven Ram and Hannah Sutton. In fact, North Sutton had heard such rumors. A year ago, the plane Suwen boarded had crashed. But there was never any official confirmation whether Suwen was on the plane or not. So they had always refused to believe it. It seems now, nine out of ten, Suwen was likely dead! Thinking of this, North Sutton wished he could tear Hannah to pieces. They had been master and student, yet Hannah acted so cruelly. ¡°Hannah Sutton, you won¡¯t die a good death!¡± Hannah laughed, ¡°Then you should try to live another fifty to sixty years, or else you won¡¯t get to see me die a miserable death.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only South Sutton squinted, his voice low, ¡°Your involvement in Senior Suen¡¯s incident¡­ do you or do you not have anything to do with it?¡± Hannah looked at South Sutton calmly, not at all nervous, ¡°This is hypothetical, but even if I did, what could you do about it? I¡¯m about to become the master of the Sacred Medical Hall, and you guys, are but three pathetic worms!¡± After saying those words, she turned around and left. Only when Hannah¡¯s figure disappeared did South Sutton finally relax his hold. West Sutton¡¯s face was filled with anger, ¡°Second brother, why did you hold me back? As her uncle, don¡¯t I have the right to discipline this insolent child who disrespects her teacher and destroys our ancestor¡¯s reputation?!¡± Chapter 1194 - Chapter 1194 314 Steven Ram who was expelled from his masters Chapter 1194: 314: Steven Ram, who was expelled from his master¡¯s teachings and learned the truth!_3 Chapter 1194: 314: Steven Ram, who was expelled from his master¡¯s teachings and learned the truth!_3 ¡°Reprimands can be given,¡± said South Sutton, pausing before looking up. ¡°But have you ever thought about how to handle the fallout afterwards?¡± Would we really resort to attacking our late father¡¯s only daughter on the day of his death anniversary? People always side with the weak one. And more importantly. Hannah Sutton has successfully positioned herself in the eyes of the public as a gentle, virtuous, and highly talented individual with exceptional healing skills. Also, she is Divine Doctor Suwen¡¯s direct female disciple and the only female disciple at that. Who would believe that such a person would commit such a treacherous act? West Sutton gradually cooled down. North Sutton¡¯s point was indeed reasonable. Striking Hannah right now wouldn¡¯t solve any problems, but instead bring a bunch of negative consequences and troubles. ¡°Second Brother, Hannah must have something to do with Senior Suen¡¯s issue! Are we just going to stand by and watch her take over the Sacred Medical Hall?¡± West Sutton could not stomach this. South Sutton turned to West Sutton and asked, ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± West Sutton was taken aback. Indeed, he had no proof. South Sutton continued, ¡°Everything we¡¯ve speculated is baseless; there¡¯s no concrete evidence.¡± Without any valid evidence, they could not take any action. ¡°So what could we do?¡± South Sutton squinted, ¡°I heard Mrs. Windham also came to Feki Island recently. If we can find her, there might be a chance to turn things around.¡± Although Bella Windham was known as a divine doctor, she was famous for her ¡®poison crafting¡¯. She and Viola Thompson, one a poisoner, the other a detoxifier; two diametrically opposed individuals somehow became close confidantes. Given Bella Windham¡¯s personality, if she finds out Hannah is involved with Senior Suen¡¯s disappearance, she definitely won¡¯t let Hannah off. ¡°Mrs. Windham is here too? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± South Sutton responded, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to find her.¡± Regrettably. Bella Windham always kept a low profile. The people South Sutton had dispatched still haven¡¯t provided any news. Hearing this, West Sutton sighed. On the other side. Hannah returned to her room. Dante Parkin immediately approached her, ¡°Hannah, I saw you talking to those two old fellas for quite a while. They didn¡¯t give you any troubles, did they?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t have the guts or the strength.¡± Hannah replied. Dante Parkin exhaled in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Streaks of worry flashed in her eyes, ¡°Somehow, my heart has been pounding all day, as if something¡¯s about to happen.¡± Hannah smiled, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re just excited, no need to be nervous.¡± After all, they were going to be the mainstay of the Sutton Family from now on. Finishing her words, Hannah added, ¡°After I kick those three out, do whatever you want in this house!¡± At her words, Dante Parkin squinted her eyes, ¡°What about the thing between me and your Uncle Zhao?¡± ¡®Uncle Zhao¡¯ referred to Brodie Legend of course. Hannah looked at Dante, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hannah,¡± an excited Dante said as she grasped Hannah¡¯s hand. ¡°Your mom always knew it was worth doting on you! Your Uncle Zhao would be pleased to hear this!¡± In Dante¡¯s heart, there was a secret. A secret that she had never shared with anyone. The fertility issues that had plagued the late master Sutton and his legitimate wife weren¡¯t due to the wife¡¯s health. It was Easter Sutton who was physically unable. Since Easter Sutton was unhealthy, Hannah was naturally not his biological child. Thus. Brodie Legend was Hannah¡¯s biological father. For years, Dante Parkin felt guilty towards Brodie Legend. She held a wish in her heart, That was to let Hannah acknowledge her lineage. As Brodie Legend¡¯s blood flowed in her veins. Although Dante Parkin never mentioned this, Hannah had already guessed it. Since the passing of the former Sutton patriarch, her mother had never avoided her relationship with Brodie Legend. Holding her mother¡¯s hand and smiling, Hannah said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re mother and daughter, we either win or lose together, no need for niceties. Also, I need to discuss something with Senior Brother, gotta go.¡± ¡°Go ahead, dear.¡± Hannah turned to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she came out, she saw Steven Ram approaching. ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Hannah spoke first. ¡°Hannah.¡± Steven Ram came to Hannah¡¯s side. ¡°Senior Brother, have you handled Nathaniel Besian¡¯s issue? Almost everyone is here.¡± Chapter 1195 - Chapter 1195 314 Steven Ram driven out from his masters Chapter 1195: 314: Steven Ram, driven out from his master¡¯s teachings, uncovered the truth!_4 Chapter 1195: 314: Steven Ram, driven out from his master¡¯s teachings, uncovered the truth!_4 The ceremony was about to begin, with all five of her fellow disciples present. She needed Nathaniel Besian¡¯s cooperation. Steven Ram nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I will take care of everything.¡± He had fed Nathaniel Besian a lethal poison. So, Nathaniel had no choice but to comply. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get ready and change my clothes.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Steven Ram watched Hannah Sutton¡¯s retreating figure, a smile hiding in his eyes. Soon enough. Hannah Sutton had changed into an immaculate white dress and arrived at the ceremonial stage. To show her longing for her late father, she had specifically requested for her makeup to convey an air of frailty. The white powder concealed her rosy cheeks. Even her lipstick was of a pale shade. ¡°Firstly, I want to thank everyone who has travelled far and wide to attend my father¡¯s ceremony.¡± After she spoke, Hannah Sutton bowed deeply to the crowd. ¡°If my father¡¯s spirit is watching from the heavens, he would certainly be comforted by the fact that so many people still remember him even after his death,¡± Hannah¡¯s voice choked with emotion, ¡°Actually, many things have happened over the past year. Our beloved Master Suwen retired, my father passed away, and the consecutive blows almost plunged me into deep despair. I hardly managed to pull through. I need to express my gratitude to someone here, my eldest senior brother, Steven Ram. He has been supporting and encouraging me silently. If it weren¡¯t for senior brother Steven, I might have been irrevocably crushed. After all, my master and my father are the two most important people in my life!¡± ¡°Especially my master, who taught me all my medical skills and the principles of life.¡± At the end of her speech, Hannah Sutton was sobbing so hard that she needed assistance to stand upright. Mourning silences spread through the audience attending the ceremony, and tears welled up. Hannah Sutton looked at the crowd, cleverly concealing the irony in her eyes. What a bunch of fools. A moment later, Hannah Sutton continued, ¡°Also, I would like to take this opportunity to announce something to everyone.¡± As she finished speaking. There murmurs amongst the crowd. Everyone was speculating about the Divine Doctor Token. Hannah Sutton nodded, ¡°Yes, just like everyone guessed. It was Master Suwen who trusted me and gave me the Divine Doctor Token, and she instructed me and senior brother Steven to take good care of our junior brothers.¡± ¡°Second senior sister,¡± at this moment, Alexander Gaile stood up, ¡°Master said that seeing the Divine Doctor Token is akin to seeing her in person. You stated that the master has given you the Divine Doctor Token, so where is the Token now?¡± As his words fell, other disciples began to echo, ¡°Yes, where is the Divine Doctor Token?¡± ¡°The Divine Doctor Token is with me,¡± Nathaniel Besian rose from the crowd, ¡°I can vouch for second senior sister that Master indeed handed the Divine Doctor Token to her.¡± Nathaniel Besian was Master Suwen¡¯s most cherished disciple. Although he was older than any other disciple, he was the most talented amongst them. Had he been able to hold a needle, the successor of the Divine Doctor Token would undoubtedly have been him. Therefore. His words held significant weight. Seeing Nathaniel stand up, those who had objections all fell silent. Hannah Sutton gazed at Nathaniel among the crowd, a hint of a smile on her lips. The man who once proclaimed he would never betray Master had chosen to do so this time. It seemed. People turn selfish when their lives are at stake. Upon seeing Nathaniel Besian stand up, Steven Ram sighed with relief. Just now. He was worried that Nathaniel might not cooperate. But it seems. His worries were in vain. Because Nathaniel Besian was no different from him. In essence, they were the same. Nathaniel Besian was actually inferior to him. At least Steven was forced to betray Master. Loyalty and parental respect could hardly coexist since ancient times. Having chosen loyalty to Hannah Sutton, he had to betray Master. He was willing to sacrifice his own life for Hannah Sutton. However, Nathaniel Besian was nothing but a coward afraid of death. How amusing. Under the scrutiny of everyone, Nathaniel Besian climbed onto the stage, holding a precious box. ¡°Nathaniel the junior brother.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hannah Sutton greeted him with a smile. Nathaniel also smiled, ¡°Second senior sister, before presenting the Divine Doctor Token to everyone, I have a gift for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hannah Sutton exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Of course,¡± Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°After all, you are Master¡¯s favorite disciple. I hope that you will lead us, the divine doctors, to our next glory¨Ca glory that cannot be surpassed!¡± ¡°Thank you, Nathaniel the junior brother!¡± Chapter 1196 - Chapter 1196 314 Steven Ram banished from his masters Chapter 1196: 314: Steven Ram, banished from his master¡¯s guidance, unveiled the truth!_5 Chapter 1196: 314: Steven Ram, banished from his master¡¯s guidance, unveiled the truth!_5 Nathaniel Besian walked up to a photographer¡¯s computer, turned on the projector, and announced, ¡°Now, please allow me to present the gift I¡¯ve prepared for the world!¡± Three, two, one! A video clip started to play on the projector. The video was shot at night and was somewhat blurry, but as the progress bar loaded, the picture began to clear up. And then¡­ A grin on Dante Parkin¡¯s face froze in place. In the video, a man and a woman were seen. They were no other but herself and Brodie Legend. And lo and behold, they were in the process of disrobing, engaged in a most intimate act. The audience also started to sense that something was horribly wrong. ¡°Oh my God! Isn¡¯t that Lady Sutton, Dante, the wife of the head of the Sutton family? How could she do such a thing?¡± ¡°That man is Brodie Legend, the private physician to the old Mr. Sutton!¡± ¡°The two of them are actually having an affair!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everything happened too quickly. Even Hannah Sutton was having trouble keeping up. What the hell was Nathaniel Besian trying to do? Steven Ram wanted to rush onto the stage, but he was already being restrained! Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°As everyone can see, Dante Parkin, the wife of the Sutton family¡¯s head, and the personal physician of the old master, have been going behind his back for years and they even have an illegitimate daughter. You guessed it right. This illegitimate daughter is Hannah Sutton.¡± With a pallid face, Hannah Sutton screamed, ¡°Nathaniel Besian! What nonsense are you spouting!¡± She was not some illegitimate daughter! South Sutton, West Sutton, and North Sutton immediately stood up, ¡°Sir, do you have any solid proof that Hannah Sutton is the illegitimate child of that shameless woman and Brodie Legend?¡± With the bloodline inheritance of the old Mr. Sutton at stake. And in front of so many people, the trio had to deal with the matter cautiously. Nathaniel Besian nodded, ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Upon completion of his sentence, Nathaniel Besian walked up to South Sutton, ¡°Sir South Sutton, please take a look at this. This is the parent-child identification of Hannah Sutton and Brodie Legend.¡± South Sutton took the parent-child identification. His hand was trembling at this moment. He had thought that Dante Parkin and Hannah Sutton, mother and daughter, were only a little overambitious, but he never imagined that they would go so far. West Sutton and North Sutton immediately had Dante Parkin restrained. Seeing this, Brodie Legend was shocked silly. He tried to sneak away, but was stopped by two burly men. Disturbing the Sutton family bloodline, putting a green hat on old Mr. Sutton, and tried to slip away unnoticed? Impossible! Hannah Sutton struggled to regain control over herself and looked at South Sutton, West Sutton, and North Sutton, ¡°Uncle South, Uncle West, Uncle North, please don¡¯t believe Nathaniel Besian. He is simply jealous that the Master chose me to inherit the Divine Doctor Token!¡± ¡°Bastard! There¡¯s parent-child identification to prove it, and you still want to argue!¡± West Sutton walked over to her and slapped her across the face. He had wanted to slap Hannah Sutton for a long time! Unfortunately. He had never gotten the chance until now. Seeing that West Sutton would actually lay a hand on Hannah Sutton, Steven Ram could barely restrain himself and wished to rush forward and tear West Sutton in half. However. He was now being restrained by others and couldn¡¯t protect Hannah Sutton at all. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Hannah Sutton retorted with a slap of her own, ¡°Even if I am not of the Sutton bloodline, I am still the head of the Sacred Medical Hall!¡± West Sutton didn¡¯t expect Hannah Sutton to retaliate. He was completely shocked when he was on the receiving end of a solid slap. Nathaniel Besian looked at Hannah Sutton, continuing, ¡°My master, Suwen, has never passed on the Divine Doctor Token to anyone! She¡¯s not in hiding! Your Divine Doctor Token is a forgery, created in collusion with Steven Ram, this ingrate who deceived his teacher and exterminated his ancestors!¡± ¡°What proof do you have to prove that my Divine Doctor Token is fake!?¡± Things had escalated to this point, Hannah had to stand firm and face them head on. She needed to stay calm. What of the head of the Sutton family? She was the head of the Sacred Medical Hall! As long as Nathaniel Besian couldn¡¯t prove that the Divine Doctor Token was a fake, she would still remain the headmaster of the Sacred Medical Hall! No one would have the right to question that. ¡°Will my testimony suffice?¡± Once the words fell, everyone turned their gaze towards the source of the voice. And then. A woman dressed in a simple, white vintage robe emerged, her face obscured by a blank, white mask. The mask was a half-face style, covering her eyes and brows, revealing a thin jawline and bright red lips. She simply walked. She didn¡¯t do anything, yet her commanding presence made it impossible for others to hold her gaze. ¡°Master!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nathaniel Besian was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected his master to appear before him in this manner. As if. All of this had never happened. The few disciples under the stage were also stunned, then they got up one by one and knelt down on one knee, ¡°Welcoming the Master!¡± Chapter 1197 - Chapter 1197 314 Steven Ram ousted from his masters teachings Chapter 1197: 314: Steven Ram, ousted from his master¡¯s teachings, finds out the truth!_6 Chapter 1197: 314: Steven Ram, ousted from his master¡¯s teachings, finds out the truth!_6 Even Steven Ram, looking at the person who arrived, was stunned. Sweat was pouring down his forehead. ¡°Mas¡­Master¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t his master supposed to be dead? How could she appear on Feki Island? No. This can¡¯t be real! This definitely isn¡¯t real. At this moment, Steven Ram was staring at her intently, with veins popping on his face. Moments spent with his master began to resurface. Steven Ram knew. The one who came was indeed his master. Although he couldn¡¯t see her face. Under the sky, there isn¡¯t a second person who could imitate his master. Steven Ram was profoundly saddened. He could barely breathe. At the same time, he was full of regret. But what he regretted wasn¡¯t attacking his master. He regretted not landing a fatal blow then, which led to this crisis for Hannah Sutton. He owed Hannah Sutton an apology. Just at that moment, Viola Thompson had already stepped up to the stage, looking at Hannah Sutton, and opened her red lips. ¡°Hannah Sutton, Steven Ram, you two violated the rules of the Sacred Medical Hall, deceived the master, and harmed your fellow disciples. Today onwards, you are expelled from the Sacred Medical Hall, and have nothing to do with me, Senior Suen, or the Sacred Medical Hall any more.¡± When Viola Thompson finished speaking, she raised her hand and gently tugged, removing the necklace around Hannah Sutton¡¯s neck. This was an exclusive token for the female disciples of the Sacred Medical Hall. But from this moment on. This necklace no longer belonged to Hannah Sutton. Hannah Sutton¡¯s eyes widened, and a feeling of fear spread through her body. Senior Suen¡­.. How is Senior Suen still alive? Thump. It felt like all strength in Hannah Sutton¡¯s body was sucked out in that moment. She collapsed onto the ground. Her face was ashy. She never dreamed that Senior Suen would be alive. Before Hannah Sutton could react, Viola Thompson had already walked up to South Sutton, ¡°Mr. South Sutton, not only did I come here today to clear out the sect, I also came to seek justice for an old friend. I hope the three of you will cooperate.¡± South Sutton, West Sutton, and North Sutton immediately stood up from their chairs, ¡°Please give us your instructions, Senior Suen.¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°I suspect that the death of Mr. Sutton might be related to Dante Parkin and Brodie Legend. So I would like to have an autopsy in front of the public today to justify Mr. Sutton.¡± Upon hearing her words, the three brothers were taken aback. Only at this moment. Did these three realize why Dante Parkin was hurrying to bury Easter Sutton after his death. So. So there were schemes behind all this! Hearing the news, those who came to attend the ceremony also exclaimed endlessly. Who could have thought that so many things would happen at today¡¯s memorial! South Sutton immediately said, ¡°My elder brother always regarded Senior Suen as a close friend in his life, please do whatever you deem fit Senior Suen!¡± ¡°Alright¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Then let us go to the Sutton ancestral grave!¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Body cremation was not practiced on Feki Island. The ancestral grave was close to the Sutton family. Viola Thompson had made preparations in advance and had invited monks, coroners, and other professionals. Hearing that an autopsy was to be performed, Dante Parkin and Brodie Legend were scared out of their wits. Especially Brodie Legend. He had wet his pants. There was a smell of urine in the air. Everyone moved from the ceremony platform to the Sutton ancestral grave. The excavation work was starting. Monks were chanting around the grave of the old Sutton, a type of burial rite to free the spirit of the deceased. Soon. The coffin of the old Sutton was brought to the surface. The coroner performed the autopsy. Just then, Dante Parkin came crying and running over, ¡°You can¡¯t! Nobody can touch our old man! You people just wanted him dead when he was alive, and now you want to dig up his grave! You open your eyes and look!¡± No. No way could they let the coroner perform an autopsy. Otherwise, she would be done for. ¡°You bitch, you made my brother wear a green hat for so many years, and you still have the nerve to cry!¡± West Sutton strode over and kicked Dante Parkin away. Dante Parkin fell to the ground. Her forehead hit the ground, and blood seeped out. The coroner continued. Those who die from poisoning are different from those who die naturally. For a natural death, the bones are grayish-white after death, while the bones of those who die from poison are greyish-black. The coroner immediately drew a conclusion, approached them and began to speak: ¡°Senior Suen, Mr. Second Sutton, Mr. Third Sutton, Mr. Fourth Sutton. The old Sutton was long-term fed a slow poison by someone, which eventually led to his death!¡± Upon hearing this, Dante Parkin passed out. The three brothers, South Sutton, West Sutton, and North Sutton dropped to their knees and wept. ¡°My brother! Our dear brother! We are sorry, we only discovered now that you were murdered!¡± ¡­ On the other side. Nathaniel Besian strode over to Steven Ram and looked down at him. At that moment, Steven Ram was seated on the ground, his eyes dull and lifeless. ¡°You win! Nathaniel Besian, you all win!¡± Steven Ram looked at Nathaniel Besian and spoke, ¡°But everything was done by me. I caused the plane crash, I wanted to kill my master, I poisoned you, and I forged the Divine Doctor Token. Please, please don¡¯t blame Hannah Sutton for these things. She¡¯s a good girl, she did nothing wrong. It¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you senior brother one last time, why are you so good to Hannah Sutton?¡± Was it just because he liked Hannah Sutton? But given Steven Ram¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t sacrifice so much just for mere affection, he wasn¡¯t an over-romantic. Steven Ram looked at Nathaniel Besian, spoke slowly, and clearly, ¡°Because Hannah Sutton saved me. She is my savior. From then on, I made a vow to be good to her for the rest of my life, for her, I could sacrifice my own life¡­Back then, I was a penniless vagrant¡­¡± Listened carefully, Nathaniel Besian felt something was wrong and furrowed his brow. That¡¯s because he had heard exactly the same thing from Bella Windham. Nathaniel Besian asked, ¡°The person who saved you left a white down jacket for you to keep warm as well as hot porridge and money, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Steven Ram looked at Nathaniel Besian, shocked in his eyes. He never told this to anyone before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people who could know this were only him and Hannah Sutton. Nathaniel Besian, who finally understood the truth, was shaking all over with rage, he said, ¡°I also know, ¡®Su¡¯ was embroidered on the left inner lining of the down jacket!¡± ¡°Because the person who saved you wasn¡¯t Hannah Sutton at all!¡± ¡°That person was our master!¡± ¡°Steven Ram, you fool! Don¡¯t you know, you killed your own savior by your own hand!¡± Chapter 1198 - Chapter 1198 315 Be cruel to trash Dropped a horse and got Chapter 1198: 315: Be cruel to trash! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _1 Chapter 1198: 315: Be cruel to trash! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _1 Steven Ram¡¯s eyes were wide open with shock. Impossible! This can¡¯t be possible! The person who saved his life was undoubtedly Hannah Sutton. How could it be his master? ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! You¡¯re deceiving me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Steven Ram¡¯s voice was trembling uncontrollably. Nathaniel Besian just stared at Steven Ram, his anger even surpassing Steven¡¯s. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can bring out that down jacket and see if there¡¯s a ¡®Su¡¯ character stitched on it!¡± In that instant, Steven Ram, driven by a burst of fury he didn¡¯t know where it came from, rose to his feet and ran towards his dwelling like a madman. He kicked open the door. He took the down jacket out of his wardrobe straight away. Then, he unfolded the down jacket¡¯s left-hand inner lining. Under the light, one could see a delicately embroidered ¡®Su¡¯ character on the inner lining. Nathan¡¯s words were not wrong. This was indeed his master¡¯s robe. Because every piece of clothing his master owned had a ¡®Su¡¯ character embroidered on the inner lining of the sleeve. In that moment, Steven Ram collapsed completely. He burst into tears. For so many years, he had never discovered the secret on the down jacket. He was wrong! He made a horrible mistake! ¡°Master, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± At this point, Nathaniel Besian stepped into the room, ¡°Now do you believe that the person who saved you has always been our master! If it wasn¡¯t for our master, you would have died that winter! But what have you done, Steven Ram! Did you do right by our master?¡± ¡°Where is the master now?¡± Steven Ram turned to Nathaniel Besian. He needed to apologize to his master personally and atone for his sins. ¡°Master is dead! She died in that plane crash!¡± Nathaniel said through teary eyes. ¡°Master was murdered by you, Steven Ram, you fool!¡± Frowning, Steven Ram retorted, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Master was just in the Sutton house! She couldn¡¯t have died! Master couldn¡¯t have died!¡± The master was too strong to be defeated. How could she have died? ¡°That woman is not the master,¡± Nathan decided to conceal the truth forever and let Steven Ram live with guilt; it was his debt to the master, ¡°she is Miss Viola Thompson.¡± Moreover, The Divine Doctor Suen does not exist anymore. The person now living in this world is Viola Thompson. Hearing this, Steven Ram looked at Nathan in complete shock, ¡°Viola Thompson?¡± Nathaniel continued, barely choking back his sobs, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange how Viola Thompson, who was supposedly assassinated by you, is still alive? It was all a setup by Miss Thompson! Miss Thompson faked her death to lower your guard, then took on the guise of the master to clean up the mess and obtain justice for the old Master Sutton!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± If the master he just met was actually Viola Thompson in disguise, then she did an impeccable job! Every detail, down to the way she spoke, was an exact replica. Surely, Nathan must be lying. Nathaniel took a deep breath to calm himself, ¡°Actually, after the plane crash, the master did not die immediately. She was rescued by Viola Thompson, who lived in a fishing village. Later, the master noticed Viola Thompson¡¯s exceptional talent and the fact that she was her lifesaver. Hence, the master took Viola Thompson as her close door disciple and passed the Divine Doctor token to her. You must have investigated Viola Thompson, right? A year ago, she was just an ordinary village maiden! Don¡¯t you find the drastic changes peculiar? Our master was fooled by you to death! Steven Ram, I hate you! I hate you!¡± Towards the end, Nathaniel grabbed Steven Ram by his collar tightly. If looks could kill, Nathaniel would have devoured Steven Ram whole. Steven Ram was dumbstruck, his face a mixture of emotions he couldn¡¯t articulate. He couldn¡¯t believe that the savior he had sworn to protect his whole life was his own master. And he turned out to be the murderer of his benefactor. He thought. The master was still alive. He still had the chance to right his wrongs. Who would have thought. Because of his foolishness, his master had to pay with her life. ¡°Nathan, just hit me! Kill me!¡± Nathaniel released Steven Ram¡¯s collar, ¡°Beating you? What use would that do? Would beating you bring the master back to life? Not only would it not bring the master back to life, it would only dirty my hands!¡± Steven Ram felt a wave of sorrow washing over him. He felt as if he had returned to the days when he was homeless and nearly frozen to death. All alone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Drifting alone in the vast ocean like a solitary boat. Back then, his master was there to rescue him. But now. The master had died by his hand. Steven Ram could not bear to accept the truth. He clung to Nathaniel¡¯s leg and looked into his eyes pleadingly, ¡°Nathaniel, tell me the master is still alive. She must still be alive. You¡¯re just lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 1199 - Chapter 1199 315 Abuse the scum Dropping a horse was Chapter 1199: 315: Abuse the scum! Dropping a horse, was recognized! _2 Chapter 1199: 315: Abuse the scum! Dropping a horse, was recognized! _2 Nathaniel Besian said, one word at a time, ¡°I wish that the master is still alive too! If possible, I would exchange my life for the master¡¯s!¡± Steven Ram watched as the hopeful light in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes began to fade slowly. ¡°And! I am not your junior,¡± Nathaniel shook off Steven¡¯s hand, ¡°And from now on, you won¡¯t have the master as a disciple anymore!¡± After saying these words, Nathaniel turned around and left. Steven stared at Nathaniel¡¯s fading silhouette, feeling a sense of defeat welling up within him. This feeling¡­ Was worse than death. Why? Why does fate have to toy with him like this! ¡°Ah!¡± Steven roared towards the heavens. ** On the other side. Hannah Sutton was carried outside by the Sutton family¡¯s servants. Like a dead dog. ¡°How dare you treat me like this! Listen, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Even if she was down and out, Hannah Sutton refused to bow her noble head. A servant crossed his arms and looked at Hannah with a mocking expression. ¡°Even at this point, you still think you¡¯re the Sutton family¡¯s daughter? You¡¯re nothing but a bastard, do you understand?¡± The words had barely left his mouth, When three other servants burst out laughing. Hannah Sutton was not in fact related to Sutton¡¯s family¡¯s patriarch by blood; she was the illegitimate daughter of Dante Parkin and Brodie Legend, so calling her a bastard seemed rather apt. Since her birth, she had been treated as special by the patriarch, never experiencing such humiliation before. ¡°A falling tiger is bullied by dogs! Wait and see!¡± One day, she would redeem her honor. She would return the humiliation she suffered today a hundredfold, a thousandfold. ¡°Sure, the four us will be waiting right here! Ms. Legend, let¡¯s see how you plan to deal with us!¡± Hannah¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her knuckles turning white from the strain. At this moment, Her entire body was trembling. She had always known about the relationship between Dante Parkin and Brodie Legend. But she hadn¡¯t known That she was Brodie Legend¡¯s daughter. This was a disgrace to Hannah Sutton. Hannah glared at the servant, her eyes filled with venom. ¡°You little bastard, how dare you glare at me!¡± One of the servants walked over and kicked Hannah square in the chest. Being the head of the Sutton family, Hannah had never shown any respect to the servants. But now, They finally found an opportunity to turn the tables. ¡°You dare to glare again?¡± The servant lifted his leg and kicked Hannah a second time. The pain was excruciating. Hannah felt as if her bones were going to be shattered. But her deep-rooted pride and dignity were telling her. Not to utter a sound. If she cried out, it would only amuse these lowlifes more. ¡°Spit!¡± After taking out his frustrations by kicking her twice, the servant then spat on Hannah, ¡°Worthless breed!¡± Hannah lowered her head, almost at her limit. At that moment, another servant came over and pulled him away, ¡°Julie, forget it, less is more, let¡¯s go.¡± Julie was led away. Hannah raised her head and looked at the entrance to the Sutton family¡¯s mansion. How laughable. Just a day ago, she was the mistress of this place. But now¡­ She was neither the daughter of the Suttons nor the disciple of Divine Doctor Suwen. Even her surname had been taken away. ¡°I will have my revenge!¡± Hannah squinted her eyes, a grim determination emerging within. At that moment, Footsteps could be heard from afar. Hannah quickly found a place to hide. Then, Two figures passed by. It was Nathaniel Besian and Suwen. They were walking and talking. At that point, the mask that Suwen had been wearing over his eyes¡­ Did not reveal Suwen¡¯s face in the air. It was¡­ Viola Thompson! As it turned out, Suwen was just an alias used by Viola Thompson. Seeing this, Hannah was overjoyed. She knew. Her chance had come. Hannah suppressed her jubilant emotions and strutted off in another direction. Now, the most important thing was to expose Viola Thompson¡¯s true identity in public. Of course, This wasn¡¯t something she could do alone. She needed another person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hannah took out her phone and sent a text message to Steven Ram. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll wait for you at Moon Beach.¡± She frequently liked to take walks with Steven near Moon Beach when she had nothing to do. Hannah hobbled towards Moon Beach to wait for Steven. While waiting, she went to a nearby public restroom to wash her face and straighten out her clothes. No matter what, she didn¡¯t want Steven to see her in this disheveled state. Chapter 1200 - Chapter 1200 315 Torment the trash Dropped a horse and got Chapter 1200: 315: Torment the trash! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _3 Chapter 1200: 315: Torment the trash! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _3 After tidying herself up, Hannah Sutton sat on a bench along the beach, awaiting Steven Ram. The wait was always long. But she knew¡­ No matter who abandoned her, Steven Ram would never leave her. Because she wasn¡¯t just the woman Steven Ram deeply loved. She was also his benefactor. As expected, Steven Ram soon entered her field of vision, carrying a wooden box. Seeing Steven Ram, Hannah got excited and ran towards him, shouting, ¡°Brother! Elder brother!¡± Although she had lost everything, She still had Steven. Steven Ram would even sacrifice his life for her. ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Hannah held onto Steven, crying pitifully. Under normal circumstances, Steven Ram would have been heartbroken, and would have comforted her immediately. But this time, Steven Ram did not show his usual unwavering loyalty. He did not comfort her. He just coldly pushed Hannah away. Hannah, who was pushed away, looked puzzled. ¡°El¡­ Elder brother?! What¡¯s wrong?¡± The current Steven Ram was so unfamiliar that she felt frightened. Hannah frowned at Steven and then cried out, ¡°Elder brother, everyone doesn¡¯t want me now, won¡¯t you take me in either?¡± ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Steven Ram looked at Hannah without any expression, yet the question filled his eyes. Hannah was taken aback, ¡°What are you talking about, elder brother? What did I lie to you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Hannah went on, ¡°Elder brother, I have told you, you are the most important person to me in this world. I can cheat anyone but not you! Did something happen? Or did someone try to sow discord between us?¡± Seeing Hannah like this, Steven Ram chuckled. ¡°I am such a fool!¡± He was the biggest fool in the world! Hannah was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, elder brother? Please tell me?¡± She was extremely anxious now. Because the Steven Ram she knew had never behaved like this before. A moment later, Steven Ram looked up at Hannah and said, ¡°Hannah, do you remember the time when you left me a down jacket and fifteen hundred dollars?¡± At this moment, Steven Ram seemed to be the pushover he was back then. ¡°Remember! Of course, I remember!¡± Hannah nodded eagerly. Steven Ram laughed louder, ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± ¡°Elder brother, what are you laughing at?¡± Somehow, seeing Steven Ram like this made Hannah feel uneasy. The Steven Ram in her memory was always gentle and charming. But now? He was acting like a lunatic! And then, Steven Ram roared, ¡°Hannah Sutton! How long do you plan on lying to me!¡± Back then, Master had left him one thousand three hundred and forty-six dollars. Exact change. In the past, the Master always left all of his money with him. With that thought, Steven Ram wanted to kill himself. ¡°Elder brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve been lying to me! So, of course, you won¡¯t understand! Hannah Sutton, well done! You¡¯re really something!¡± There was no time for speculation. Hannah recalled a more important thing, ¡°Right, elder brother, listen to me! I just found out a secret. The person who came today isn¡¯t Master! Master is dead! It was Viola Thompson pretending to be him!¡± How could Viola Thompson have the right to expel her and Steven from their apprenticeship? Steven Ram, as the Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s elder disciple, deserved to expose Viola¡¯s true face in front of everyone. When that time came, She would still be the only female disciple of Divine Doctor Suen. Thinking of it made Hannah excited. The Sutton family would regret their actions today. Yet somehow, Upon hearing her words, Steven Ram got furious, reached out, and grabbed Hannah¡¯s neck, ¡°Hannah Sutton! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± He wanted to avenge Master by killing Hannah! ¡°Elder brother,¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she pounded Steven Ram¡¯s hands, ¡°Elder brother, what is wrong with you? Calm down!¡± Steven Ram struck hard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hannah was almost breathless. Just as Hannah felt her life was about to end, Steven Ram suddenly let go of her. Thud. Hannah fell to the ground, clutching her chest, and started to cough violently. A moment later, she looked up at Steven Ram and asked with a broken heart, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, elder brother? Why did you treat me like this?¡± Chapter 1201 - Chapter 1201 315 Mistreat the scum Dropped a horse and got Chapter 1201: 315: Mistreat the scum! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _4 Chapter 1201: 315: Mistreat the scum! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _4 ¡°I¡¯ve figured it all out,¡± Steven Ram said, looking down at Hannah Sutton. Hannah squinted her eyes, ¡°What have you figured out?¡± Steven continued, ¡°You¡¯re not the real owner of that down jacket and the person who saved me wasn¡¯t you either!¡± Upon hearing these words, Hannah was startled. How did it come to this? How did Steven find this out? No. She needed to stay calm. Greatly drawing in a breath, Hannah Sutton looked up at Steven Ram and forced herself to smile, ¡°Elder brother, you must know deep down whether I was the person who saved you or not! Are you doubting the money? It¡¯s been so many years, it¡¯s only natural that I don¡¯t remember! Besides, I wasn¡¯t the only one helping back then!¡± ¡°Oh, I get it! Nathaniel Besian must have said something in front of you, hasn¡¯t he? You should never believe him! Nathaniel Besian and Viola Thompson are in it together, setting a trap for us to destroy each other!¡± Steven grabbed Hannah¡¯s chin harshly, ¡°Then explain to me, why is there a character ¡°Wen ¡± on the cuff of that down jacket!¡± Trying to stay calm, Hannah replied: ¡°Elder brother, as you know, I used to idolize Master. I dreamed of becoming her disciple, so, I had someone embroider the character ¡®Wen ¡® on the cuff! Elder brother, you surely can¡¯t believe that because of the character ¡®Wen ¡® on the cuff, the person who saved you was someone else? If that¡¯s what you really think, then I have no more to say!¡± Steven is so stupid. Hannah was sure he would not doubt her words. At this thought. Hannah squinted her eyes slightly. After speaking, Hannah, with tears in her eyes, declared: ¡°Elder brother, I said before, I helped the homeless without ever wanting anything in return! I was just pitying them, why are you doubting me? If you don¡¯t trust me, then I¡¯m leaving! From now on, we will end all ties and never meet again!¡± After saying this, Hannah turned around to leave. Simultaneously, she was mentally counting down from three. She was sure. She was certain that Steven would grab her wrist. Sure enough. The next moment, Steven grabbed Hannah¡¯s wrist. Hannah gave a slight smile and turned back around, ¡°Elder brother.¡± Smack. But what greeted Hannah was a loud slap in the face. A large, red handprint immediately appeared on Hannah¡¯s face. It hurt a lot. It felt as if her entire right ear was buzzing. Hannah, covering her right cheek, looked at Steven, ¡°You hit me¡­¡± She never dreamt of Steven hitting her. Steven was furious, ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still trying to deceive me with this trick? The character on the down jacket is not ¡®Wen ¡® at all! Hannah Sutton, your lies killed Master! You should die with her!¡± Upon finishing the last sentence, Steven¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His face was so ferocious, people dare not look directly into his eyes. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found out everything, I won¡¯t pretend anymore,¡± Hannah shook off Steven¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Steven Ram, you were the one who killed Suwen! What does it have to do with me? Was it me who declared that I was the person who saved you? I never said that from start to finish! It was because you were too stupid, you saw that I had an identical down jacket and jumped to the conclusion that I was the one who saved you! Steven Ram, what right do you have to question me now? You¡¯ve made me take the blame for everything!¡± The past scenes played out in front of Steven. Hannah was right. He was so stupid! Back then, when confronted with Hannah, who had so many flaws, he didn¡¯t see anything. Hannah looked at Steven and continued, ¡°Steven Ram, listen to me, you are the unforgivable one! You should go and join Suwen in death!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m going to join Master in death, but before that, I¡¯ll take you with me!¡± As he finished saying this, Steven Ram pulled out the dagger he had prepared and stabbed it into Hannah¡¯s abdomen. Everything happened so quickly. Hannah was almost unable to react. She just felt a searing pain in her abdomen. The next moment, Steven pulled out the dagger, delivering another strike. Holding her abdomen, blood welled up at the corners of Hannah¡¯s mouth, ¡°You, you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! The next second, she fell to the ground. At this moment, Hannah never thought that Steven would be so extreme. She began to regret. She regretted that she should not have provoked Steven. Chapter 1202 - Chapter 1202 315 Abuse the trash Dropped a horse and got Chapter 1202: 315: Abuse the trash! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _5 Chapter 1202: 315: Abuse the trash! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _5 Hannah Sutton¡¯s consciousness faded slowly, and finally, everything went dark, and she fell unconscious. Moon Beach, where they were, was usually quiet and rarely visited. After Hannah Sutton collapsed, Steven Ram was still not satisfied. He picked up a dagger and stabbed her several more times. Blood oozed out from Hannah¡¯s abdomen, staining the sand beneath. The air was filled with the metallic smell of blood. After a while, Steven Ram put Hannah¡¯s body into the wooden trunk he brought, cleaned up the blood at the scene, and left. Steven Ram arrived at a towering cliff. He tossed the box containing Hannah¡¯s corpse over the cliff. ¡°Master, I have avenged you!¡± Steven Ram looked at the vast sea ahead, his eyes filled with an indescribable expression. Nightfall came. It was unclear how much time had passed. Steven Ram returned to the hotel from the cliffside. Not until noon the next day did Steven Ram leave the hotel with a bag in his hand. He drove straight to a restaurant. As soon as he stepped into the restaurant, a waiter came over, ¡°How many, sir?¡± ¡°There should be a gentleman with the last name Besian waiting for me.¡± Steven Ram spoke up. The waiter nodded, ¡°This way, please.¡± Steven Ram followed the waiter. Nathaniel Besian was waiting in an elegant private room. The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Gentlemen, you can ring the bell anytime if you need anything.¡± Steven nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± The waiter left and closed the door. In an instant, only Steven Ram and Nathaniel Besian were left in the room. ¡°Brother Nathaniel, thank you for agreeing to meet me.¡± Compared to yesterday, Nathaniel had calmed down quite a bit. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet Nathaniel, ¡°Speak, what do you want?¡± Steven Ram took out a notebook from the bag, ¡°This is a record of peculiar ailments I¡¯ve encountered. Although my hands are tainted, these notes are clean. Brother Nathaniel, I hope you can take it.¡± ¡°And this,¡± Steven Ram put the bag on the table, and continued, ¡°This is the Master¡¯s down jacket. If possible, I hope you can bury it by the Master¡¯s grave. I should be the one to show respect by kowtowing to the Master, but I don¡¯t have the face to see the Master now!¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Nathaniel squinted his eyes. Steven Ram smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I should do. Brother Nathaniel, I hope you live a peaceful and happy life!¡± After saying this, Steven Ram stood up from the chair and walked out. Without the slightest hesitation. Nathaniel watched his back disappearing, his brows deeply furrowed, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything more. A moment later. Nathaniel took Steven Ram¡¯s things and returned to the guesthouse by the sea. Viola Thompson still loved this small house by the sea. When Nathaniel arrived, Viola Thompson was busy making milk tea in the kitchen. ¡°Bob, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Master, do you need help?¡± Nathaniel asked. Viola Thompson shook her head slightly, ¡°No need, I am almost done.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nathaniel continued, ¡°Master, I just met Steven Ram.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Nathaniel handed the bag to Viola, ¡°This is what he asked me to give you. He still doesn¡¯t know your identity.¡± Viola Thompson took the bag, and when she saw the down jacket inside, a flood of dust-laden memories surged into view. She hadn¡¯t expected this down jacket to still exist. Nathaniel spoke again, ¡°Master, do you know why Steven Ram was so good to Hannah Sutton that he was willing to give everything up for her?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Viola Thompson asked. This was a question that Viola Thompson had always been curious about. She believed she understood Steven Ram pretty well. She knew he absolutely wasn¡¯t the type to do foolish things for love. Nathaniel explained, ¡°Because he mistook Hannah Sutton for the person who saved him back then.¡± Viola Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly. So, it turned out to be for this reason. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nathaniel continued, ¡°Steven Ram always thought Hannah Sutton was the one who saved his life, and since Hannah never denied it, he was willing to protect Hannah at his own expense over the years, and was willingly being her stepping stone.¡± On the other side. Steven Ram drove directly to the police station He walked straight to a policeman, ¡°I want to turn myself in, I killed someone.¡± Hearing his words, the police immediately took control of Steven Ram, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Age! Tell us what happened.¡± Steven Ram was calm, not a bead of sweat on his forehead, his tone was flat, ¡°Steven Ram, 30 years old, a doctor. The person who died is Hannah Sutton. Two days ago, we had an argument. I accidentally killed her, then dumped her body off a cliff.¡± Chapter 1203 - Chapter 1203 315 Abuse the garbage Dropped a horse and got Chapter 1203: 315: Abuse the garbage! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _6 Chapter 1203: 315: Abuse the garbage! Dropped a horse and got recognized! _6 Since he chose to turn himself in, he was already prepared for everything. Soon, several police cars stopped beneath the cliff. The box containing Hannah Sutton¡¯s body was not washed away by the waves. However, due to the recent high temperatures, the body had already begun to rot and smell. The murder on Feki Island, with the victim being the well-known Miss Sutton from the medical community, quickly attracted media attention. Steven Ram stood calmly in front of the camera, describing the course of events without a change in his facial expression. He was ready to atone for the rest of his life. Both of them were well-respected figures in the medical community who, just three days after being expelled from their master, ended up tragically, one dead and one imprisoned. It was a situation that made people sigh. Nathaniel Besian sat in front of the television, unable to believe what had happened. Steven Ram actually killed Hannah Sutton! But on second thought, it made sense. After all, Steven Ram has come to terms with reality. What surprised Nathaniel the most was that Steven Ram turned himself in after committing the murder. With Steven Ram¡¯s skills, he could have easily left without a trace. But Steven Ram didn¡¯t do that. This shows that Steven Ram still has some sense of responsibility. Nathaniel Besian looked at Viola Thompson who was sipping her Milk Tea, ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s face was almost expressionless, she simply said, ¡°Everyone should pay the price for their actions.¡± Her voice was very soft. Almost weightless. But it fell clearly into Nathaniel¡¯s ears. Nathaniel Besian nodded in agreement with Viola Thompson. ¡°Master, you¡¯re right.¡± At that moment, there was knocking outside the door. Nathaniel Besian immediately ran over to open the door, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Besian, it¡¯s me.¡± South Sutton said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Sutton.¡± South Sutton continued, ¡°Is Senior Suen here?¡± Nathaniel Besian looked back at the room and then said, ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. Sutton, you must know my master¡¯s nature. She always likes to hide her whereabouts, wary of being troubled, so she left Feki Island last night.¡± Upon hearing this, South Sutton¡¯s face expressed regret, ¡°I intended to thank Senior Suen properly, and show my gratitude for how she has cleared my brother¡¯s name!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Suen, the Sutton family patriarch would have been a scapegoat forever. Also Hannah Sutton. Hannah Sutton¡¯s identity would not have been revealed like this. Senior Suwen is truly a benefactor of the Sutton family. In the past few days, the Sutton brothers have been busy handling the situation with Dante Parkin and Brodie Legend, the adulterous couple. After they finished, they immediately decided to find Senior Suwen. However. They never expected Senior Suwen to be in such a hurry to leave. Considering this. South Sutton¡¯s face was full of regret. Without waiting for a response, South Sutton continued, ¡°Mr. Besian, can you contact Senior Suwen some way? Her help to the Sutton family is not small, and we brothers are eager to thank her in person! Otherwise, it¡¯s hard for us to rest easy!¡± Looking at South Sutton, Nathaniel Besian slowly said, ¡°Mr. Sutton, you¡¯re too polite. My master said that she and the Sutton family patriarch are old friends, so all of this was her duty. If you insist on giving thanks, you should thank the Sutton patriarch. If it wasn¡¯t for his favor to my master back then, my master wouldn¡¯t have appeared at the Sutton family¡¯s door two days ago!¡± This is a cause and effect. The patriarch¡¯s nurturing of good karma year ago led to this good outcome. South Sutton sighed; regret still lingered in his heart for missing the chance to directly thank Senior Suwen. He looked up at Nathaniel Besian and said, ¡°In that case, Mr. Besian, I will take my leave!¡± ¡°Take care, Mr. Sutton!¡± Nathaniel Besian sent him to the door. On the other end, as soon as South Sutton returned to the Sutton family, a servant came to report, ¡°Second master, Mrs. Windham, the Divine Doctor, is here!¡± ¡°Invite her in soon!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Soon, Bella Windham walked in. Still in her red dress. ¡°Mrs. Windham!¡± South Sutton quickly greeted her. Bella Windham nodded, ¡°Mr. Sutton.¡± South Sutton immediately instructed the servant to serve tea. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother,¡± said Bella Windham and raised her hand. ¡°I came here for one thing only.¡± ¡°Please say,¡± South Sutton was very respectful, ¡°Mrs. Windham, as long as it¡¯s within my capability, I will not refuse!¡± Bella Windham continued, ¡°I heard that Suwen has been here, hasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± South Sutton nodded. Upon hearing this, Bella Windham¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Where is she now?¡± South Sutton replied, ¡°They were staying at Seaside home accommodation, but¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Bella Windham disappeared. South Sutton immediately rushed out, ¡°Mrs. Windham! Mrs. Windham! I wasn¡¯t done talking!¡± ¡°What else did you want to say?¡± Bella Windham turned her head to look at South Sutton. South Sutton continued, ¡°Senior Suwen has already left Feki Island!¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± Bella Windham queried immediately. South Sutton shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure.¡± Bella Windham narrowed her eyes. She had been on the pier for the past few days. If Suwen really did leave Feki Island, it would be impossible for her not to know. ¡°I understand, but I still want to take a look at the Seaside home accommodation.¡± She turned and walked away immediately after speaking. Soon, she arrived at the Seaside home accommodation. ¡°Bob! Come out to me!¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Nathaniel Besian immediately ran out with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Windham!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Nathaniel Besian explained, ¡°My master has left.¡± Bella Windham¡¯s gaze landed on the second floor, ¡°Then who¡¯s up there?¡± ¡°The person upstairs is Miss Thompson,¡± Nathaniel Besian lowered his voice, ¡°Miss Thompson is also my master¡¯s latest female disciple.¡± Bella Windham narrowed her eyes in annoyance and said, ¡°Your master is really troublesome!¡± Even with the lesson of Hannah Sutton, she still dared to take a female disciple. After a pause, Bella Windham continued, ¡°Let her come down for me to have a look!¡± She wanted to see what kind of creature Suen had taken in this time. ¡°Alright.¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded, ¡°Mrs. Windham, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go upstairs and invite Miss Thompson down.¡± Hearing this, Bella Windham frowned slightly and snorted, ¡°She does have a lot of airs.¡± He even had to invite her. Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°Mrs. Windham, you may not know, but this Miss Thompson is quite significant. She recently completed the Sight Restorer Plan experiment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just because she followed your master¡¯s lead.¡± Without Suwen. Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t be significant at all! Even though Bella Windham hadn¡¯t seen Viola Thompson yet, she had already developed some unfavorable opinions of her at this time. This person, most likely, is like Hannah Sutton. An ungrateful and vicious woman. Otherwise, the Sight Restorer Plan wouldn¡¯t have ignored the master¡¯s name so completely. Now when the Sight Restorer Plan is mentioned, the first person people think of is Miss Thompson. Who would remember that a person named Suwen also contributed to this experiment? Shortly after. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson followed Nathaniel Besian downstairs. Nathaniel Besian said, ¡°Miss Thompson, this is my master¡¯s friend, Mrs. Windham. Mrs. Windham, this is my master¡¯s newly accepted female disciple.¡± Bella Windham looked at the young girl in front of her. For a moment, she was slightly stunned. A moment later, she walked up to Viola Thompson, squeezed her face, and her slightly stunned look turned into disbelief, ¡°Suwen, you sly fox! How did you become like this!¡± Chapter 1204 - Chapter 1204 316 Contest between Two Titans_1 Chapter 1204: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_1 Chapter 1204: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_1 This is what true friendship is. No matter what the other person becomes, you can recognize them at first glance. Their appearance can change. Their age can change. But their temperament and eyes can¡¯t change. Suwen always had a cool temperament. Her eyes were lively. Back then, Bella Windham heard that a divine doctor who could resurrect the dead with just their bones had emerged on Crescent Island. It was also said. There was no poison that this divine doctor could not cure. Upon hearing this! This is intolerable! Someone was trying to ruin her reputation! Bella Windham went straight to Crescent Island. She thought she would meet an old man in his fifties. However. Not only did this divine doctor look a lot younger than her, she was also delicate, and her temperament was out of this world. Even Bella Windham, seeing her, wanted to present her with the most beautiful things in the world, never wanting her to suffer any hardship. Looking at such a pretty face. The hostility in Bella Windham¡¯s heart disappeared in an instant. But she was not entirely conquered by this person¡¯s beauty, Bella Windham maintained her composure. In order to test whether this little girl was really that impressive, she even risked poisoning herself with the most lethal poison. Then she sat in front of Viola Thompson and let her diagnose her. She had planned to give this little girl a hard time. However. The little girl actually had some skills and managed to cure her poison in just three days. Later, Bella Windham suddenly realized that this was not a little girl at all. This was clearly an old fox! And a thousand-year-old fox at that! Viola Thompson didn¡¯t expect Bella Windham to recognize her at first glance either, raising her eyebrows slightly, ¡°You can recognize me just like that? You truly are, bitch!¡± The two of them. One was an old fox. The other a bitch. One makes poison, the other cures it. They were indeed a perfect match. Bella Windham raised her hand and knocked Viola Thompson, laughing with tears in her eyes, ¡°Old fox! I knew it was you!¡± When she first learned that the plane Viola Thompson was on had crashed, Bella Windham immediately rushed to the airport to confirm the news. When the news was confirmed, Bella Windham felt as if her strength had been sucked out of her body in an instant. But she did not fall. She always believed that her friend must be okay. So she couldn¡¯t allow herself to be saddened. In the past year, she had been living near the crash site. But unfortunately. She never found any information about Suwen. Once she confirmed that she wasn¡¯t dreaming, Bella Windham looked at Viola Thompson and continued, ¡°Old fox, how did you transform into what you are now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Viola Thompson looked at Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Bob, go make some milk tea. I want to chat with Mrs. Windham while explaining.¡± Old friends met. Viola Thompson also had a lot of feelings. Nathaniel nodded, also very happy, ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Bella Windham looked at Nathaniel, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more independent! You even tried to trick me just now! Fortunately, I have sharp eyes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame him, it was me who told him to do so.¡± While talking, they walked towards the tea room. Soon, they arrived at the tea room next door. They sat across from each other. Viola Thompson poured a cup of tea for Bella Windham, ¡°Actually, I still find this whole thing quite incredible.¡± After the plane crash, she fell into a coma. When she woke up. She had become a girl with the same name and surname. Bella Windham immediately asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you contact me as soon as you woke up? Tell me! Do you have other dogs out there?!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Viola Thompson replied calmly, ¡°I do have a dog, but it definitely isn¡¯t because of him that I didn¡¯t contact you. After I woke up, I found that I might have lost some memory. It was only after meeting Bob that I started to remember some people and some things.¡± After Viola Thompson woke up, her main memories were of being in the laboratory. Her life seemed to revolve around the laboratory. She had no relatives, nor friends. Bella Windham automatically overlooked Viola Thompson¡¯s last sentence, her eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Oh my God! You old fox! You have a dog on the side!¡± After speaking, she continued, ¡°Who is so unlucky? No, which little cutie is so lucky?¡± ¡°Terrence Lentz.¡± Viola Thompson slowly said. ¡°Who? I don¡¯t know him!¡± Bella Windham continued, ¡°But that¡¯s not important, the important thing is, is he handsome? Tall? How¡¯s the body?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Appearance is everything! Is anything else important? Not at all! Viola Thompson continued, ¡°He¡¯s six feet four, has very fair skin, and a great build. Broad shoulders, narrow waist, eight-pack abs! Legs are five feet eleven!¡± Listening to Viola Thompson¡¯s description, Bella Windham¡¯s eyes practically sparkled. Chapter 1205 - Chapter 1205 316 Contest between Two Titans_2 Chapter 1205: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_2 Chapter 1205: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_2 ¡°Damn! Damn! You sly fox, I didn¡¯t see that coming! I thought you were all about being desireless! I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be into this!¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was indifferent, as she smiled slightly, ¡°Being human, how could anyone be without desires?¡± Bella Windham remained immersed in Viola¡¯s description, then said, ¡°Do you have any brothers at home? Introduce them to me!¡± ¡°He does have two brothers¡­¡± Before Viola could finish her sentence, Bella Windham immediately said, ¡°Really? Really? Where are they? Introduce me to them!¡± Bella Windham immediately became a complete fangirl. This happening to an ordinary girl is one thing, but this was Bella Windham, the aloof and sophisticated Bella Windham in people¡¯s eyes. The contrast was too strong! If anyone happened to be present at that moment, they would definitely open their eyes wide in surprise. ¡°But, both of his brothers are married.¡± Viola continued. ¡°So what¡¯s the point!¡± Bella Windham instantly lost interest. ¡°But¡­¡± Viola suddenly changed her tone. The gleam returned to Bella Windham¡¯s eyes, and she immediately grabbed Viola¡¯s arm. ¡°But what? But what! You sly fox, spit it out!¡± Viola smiled, ¡°But I do have three handsome brothers. Would you like to consider them?¡± ¡°How handsome?¡± Bella squinted her eyes. Viola continued, ¡°To see how handsome, just look at my face.¡± ¡°Real brothers?¡± Bella immediately asked. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Bella squinted her eyes, ¡°Sly fox, it just occurred to me, if I got together with your three brothers, wouldn¡¯t you have to call me sister-in-law?¡± Viola: ¡°¡­.¡± Call this bitch sister-in-law? She felt as if she had dug a hole and then ¡®clonk¡¯ ¨C buried herself in it. Bella¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Quick, introduce me to your three brothers!¡± ¡°All three? Bitch, your appetite is getting bigger!¡± ¡°Only children make choices, adults of course want all three! But, wouldn¡¯t that be bigamy? I guess I¡¯ll settle for one reluctantly? Show me their pictures!¡± Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy! And since Viola is so beautiful, her brothers must be even more handsome. Bella¡¯s thoughts began to drift off. It¡¯s a pity you can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too! Viola took out her phone and showed Bella pictures of Mandel Thompson, Samuel Thompson, and Edward Thompson. Bella took the phone and looked from one to the next. Just as she expected. The sly fox¡¯s brothers were all handsome, tall and long-legged with strong auras. It¡¯s just a pity that she can¡¯t have them all! Bella sighed at the unfairness of life. Why is it that in ancient times, men could have multiple partners. But in modern times, women are limited to monogamy! ¡°Have you taken a good look?¡± Bella hugged the phone, ¡°Not yet, let me have a good look. They aren¡¯t Photoshopped, are they?¡± ¡°They were all taken with the original camera.¡± Upon hearing this, Bella immediately responded, ¡°Does this mean they look even more handsome in person?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Viola arrogantly said, ¡°you didn¡¯t see whose brothers they were.¡± The sly fox hasn¡¯t changed. Still as narcissistic as before! Bella then asked, ¡°Are they all bachelors?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Bella squinted her eyes. Viola reached out to slap her on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t dream, we must all be law-abiding citizens!¡± Bigamy is a criminal offense after all. Bella rubbed her head and looked indignant, ¡°Alright then, sly fox, what do you think of this brother of yours? Can you tell me about him?¡± Viola glanced at him, ¡°This is my second brother, Samuel Thompson. He¡¯s a professional painter. He¡¯s 188 cm tall and looks like he weighs around 75 kg. What else would you like to know?¡± ¡°Does he have abs?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Viola nodded slightly. Bella tried hard to control her drool, ¡°Easy to flirt with¡­I mean! Easy to get along with?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Bella asked again, ¡°Has your second brother had a girlfriend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Bella became even more excited and slapped Viola¡¯s leg, ¡°Damn! A virgin!¡± Viola: ¡°¡­.¡± Who would believe that the aloof Bella Windham has this side to her! ¡°Watch your drool.¡± Bella casually wiped the corner of her mouth with her sleeve, but then found out Viola was playing with her, ¡°Where is the drool! You sly fox!¡± Chapter 1206 - Chapter 1206 316 Contest between Two Titans_3 Chapter 1206: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_3 Chapter 1206: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_3 Weirdly, this person looks innocent, even when lying, she has a harmless expression. That¡¯s why Bella Windham always gets fooled by her. ¡°Master, Mrs. Windham, your milk tea is ready.¡± Nathaniel Besian makes good milk tea, and thanks to the secret recipe given by Viola Thompson, the whole space is filled with the aroma of milk tea at the moment. ¡°Bitch, I have recently discovered that the milk tea is pretty excellent, you should try it too.¡± Viola Thompson pours a cup of milk tea for Bella Windham. Bella Windham said with utter disgust, ¡°Only immature little girls drink this stuff, old fox, how come you look younger the more you live?¡± Ten minutes later. Bella Windham has finished off three cups of milk tea in a row and looks to Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Bob, is there any more milk tea? I want more!¡± Nathaniel Besian replied, ¡°There isn¡¯t any left, but if you like it Mrs. Windham, I can make you more.¡± Following up with instructions, Bella said, ¡°Make a lot, I want to take it back with me!¡± Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Just as expected, women always say the opposite of what they mean. Just ten minutes ago, she was filled with repulsion. But now, not only has she dried up three cups of milk tea at once, but she also wants to take it away with her! It¡¯s a classic case of eating from the bowl and looking into the pot at the same time. Bella Windham looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Old fox, I found out you¡¯ve been living a very extravagant life this year, not only do you have a dog outside, but you have also found such tasty milk tea!¡± She suddenly realized that she had lived the first thirty years of her life in vain! ¡°What else have you done?¡± Bella Windham continued to ask. Viola Thompson replied, ¡°I finished High School, got into University, had a romance. I also found my family, have three handsome brothers, and understanding parents.¡± She had had the complete experience which she had never experienced before. Seemingly remembering something, Bella Windham laughed and said, ¡°I almost forgot that you were illiterate!¡± The old Viola Thompson was entirely self-taught. She didn¡¯t even have an Elementary school diploma. It took her four years to complete all the curricula from primary to university level by self-study. That¡¯s why Viola Thompson became famous so young. Bella Windham continued with her words, ¡°Unlike me, I am a graduate of Capital University!¡± Capital University. A key university in the country, a 985 Project, it¡¯s a dream school for countless students. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing!¡± Viola Thompson gave her a thumbs-up. Bella Windham tried to imitate Viola¡¯s usual style, ¡°Pretty ordinary, the third in the world. By the way, where are you studying now?¡± Viola Thompson went along, ¡°Capital University.¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Bella Windham straightens her body immediately. No wonder the old fox was so calm just now, she was actually waiting for her here. Although there is only a difference of one character between Capital University and Capital City University. The fame difference is not a little bit. ¡°Old fox! You¡¯re really sick!¡± Viola Thompson goes on, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually watch the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± Bella Windham asked. Viola Thompson turned her eyes to Bella Windham, ¡°I was invited to Capital University as the National Top Scorer. Later, I also was the first in the first round of Capital University.¡± Bella Windham: ¡°¡­¡± She shouldn¡¯t have competed for education credentials with the old fox in the first place. Now she has suffered. She got shown off by the old fox. Bella Windham sighed, put her hands on her cheeks, ¡°Compared to you, I¡¯m simply rubbish. What¡¯s the point of me being alive?¡± The function, still, has a little.¡± Viola Thompson said. Finally, the old fox¡¯s conscience woke up, ¡°Quick tell me, what function?¡± Viola Thompson looked serious, ¡°To convert carbon dioxide.¡± The subtext was that she was wasting air. Bella Windham: ¡°¡­¡± What to do? She¡¯s so angry! Bella Windham gritted her teeth, ¡°How are you still so malicious!¡± It¡¯s just like the old fox! Viola Thompson glanced back, ¡°You¡¯re arrogant, you¡¯re not venomous. You¡¯re praising me for being illiterate.¡± Bella Windham, who couldn¡¯t argue against Viola Thompson, was even angrier. ¡°¡­¡± She just shouldn¡¯t have been so vain. A moment later, Bella Windham continued, ¡°I was really worried about you after Steven Ram went in, but now it seems that you¡¯re not in a bad state.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s gaze fell on the ocean view outside the window, ¡°Flowers bloom and wither, it¡¯s all fate, it¡¯s the path he chose himself, there¡¯s nothing to be sad about.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson turned her eyes back to Bella Windham, continued, ¡°And besides, my time is not for melancholy.¡± Time is hard to keep. Years are easy to spoil. Her most important thing now is not to waste her great youth years, doing things that are more meaningful. Looking at her side profile, Bella Windham got serious for a rare moment, ¡°Old fox, I¡¯ve noticed many changes in you.¡± Chapter 1207 - Chapter 1207 316 Contest between Two Titans_4 Chapter 1207: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_4 Chapter 1207: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_4 She used to be a bit sassy too. But never this lively. She never had so much time to chat with her. Viola Thompson was always busy. Wishing she could spend all 24 hours of the day in the laboratory. The woman she is now. Seems more human, more vibrant. Viola Thompson looked back slightly, ¡°This is the experience of coming back to life, bitch, I almost didn¡¯t make it to see you again.¡± It was close. Too close. Her voice was light with no emotion, yet somehow it made people feel sad. Bella Windham hugged Viola tightly, with a hint of redness in her eyes, ¡°You old fox.¡± This was a hug transcending life itself. ¡°Master, Mrs. Windham, the milk tea is ready!¡± Nathaniel Besian, who walked in with the milk tea, paused slightly when he saw this scene. Uh¡­ Did he come in at the wrong time? The next second, Nathaniel Besian turned to leave. ¡°Hold on.¡± Bella Windham suddenly spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything inappropriate, why are you running away?¡± Nathaniel Besian laughed, ¡°Mrs. Windham, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your moment with Master.¡± ¡°Interrupt my ass!¡± Nathaniel Besian had long grown used to Bella Windham¡¯s manner of speaking. He placed the milk tea on the table and reluctantly served the two. Bella Windham picked up a cup of milk tea, ¡°This really is good stuff! No wonder so many young people like it!¡± As she finished speaking, Bella Windham turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Old fox, you sure know how to enjoy yourself.¡± Viola Thompson smiled faintly. Just then. Nathaniel Besian suddenly felt itchy. And it was getting worse the more he scratched. Something was strange. Nathaniel Besian stood up, ¡°Master, Mrs. Windham, I need to step outside for a bit.¡± Viola Thompson glanced up and then frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nathaniel Besian scratched while speaking: ¡°It just feels so itchy.¡± ¡°Come over here and let me see.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nathaniel Besian walked over to Viola Thompson and showed her his hand. Viola Thompson started to examine his pulse. A moment later, she frowned slightly and looked up at Bella Windham, ¡°Did you poison Bob?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Bella Windham nodded. With that said, she added, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time, I have to test your medical skills.¡± Nathaniel Besian with a stunned expression: ¡°¡­¡± So, he was the guinea pig then? Bella Windham looked at Nathaniel Besian and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little poison, it¡¯s not fatal.¡± Nathaniel Besian sighed in relief. Thanks to Mrs. Windham for sparing him. Nathaniel Besian immediately took a sip of milk tea to steady his nerves. But then, Bella Windham added, ¡°At most it will just paralyze half your body.¡± ¡°Pft!¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel Besian spat out the milk tea from his mouth. Bella Windham patted Nathaniel Besian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°As long as the poison is neutralized within three hours, there won¡¯t be any lingering effects. I do know my limits!¡± Having said this, Bella picked up her packaged milk tea, ¡°Old fox, I have something to take care of. See you in Capital City!¡± Watching Bella Windham¡¯s retreating figure, Nathaniel Besian felt like crying, ¡°¡­¡± Why was he always the one getting hurt?! After walking a few steps, Bella seemed to remember something and turned back with a malicious smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to introduce me to your second brother when we¡¯re in Capital City. Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t poison him!¡± Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she have a bad feeling about this? A moment later, Bella looked back at Viola Thompson, ¡°Master.¡± Viola Thompson scratched her head. That old bitch! She hasn¡¯t changed at all. But, something did change. After all, she had a habit of directly poisoning her before. Viola Thompson stood up from her chair, ¡°Wait, let me go upstairs and get the medicine box.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was only for three minutes. In that short time, Nathaniel Besian¡¯s body had inflated like a balloon. He watched as he transformed from a hundred-pound beanpole to a three hundred-pound fatso. Soon. Footsteps echoed in the air. Nathaniel Besian looked up, but due to the swelling in his face, he couldn¡¯t speak clearly, ¡°Heeelp¡­¡± Viola Thompson took a step back in fear. Holy shit! Who was this ugly thing?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nathaniel Besian¡¯s face had swelled like a pig¡¯s head, ¡°Heeelp! It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Bob¡­¡± Although Nathaniel Besian was a bit unclear, Viola Thompson still understood and asked unsurely: ¡°Are you Bob?!¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel Besian nodded quickly, ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡± Viola Thompson walked over to the inflated Nathaniel Besian. ¡°Bob, what happened to you! You¡¯re so ugly!¡± After saying that last sentence, Viola Thompson quickly changed her tone, ¡°You¡¯re so cute!¡± Chapter 1208 - Chapter 1208 316 Contest between Two Titans_5 Chapter 1208: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_5 Chapter 1208: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_5 Nathaniel Besian: ¡°¡­¡± Stop pretending! He had heard it all. Viola Thompson put the medical kit on the table, ¡°I¡¯m going to treat your swelling first.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded. In fact, he could hardly nod anymore because his neck was as swollen as his face. Fortunately, apart from the swelling, he wasn¡¯t itchy anymore. Viola took out the golden needle. Under the light, the golden needle reflected a dazzling radiance. ¡°Lie down.¡± Nathaniel Besian obediently lied on the ground. Viola began to apply acupuncture. Nathaniel Besian¡¯s unease about needles hadn¡¯t fully disappeared. As Viola thrust the golden needle down, a layer of cold sweat formed on his forehead. He was very nervous. About three minutes later. Golden needles were stuck into all the major acupuncture points on Nathaniel Besian. He wasn¡¯t as nervous now. Viola Thompson pulled out a white pill from the medical kit. ¡°Open your mouth, eat it.¡± This was the lucid pill, it melted instantly in the mouth. Viola then took a thermometer to measure Nathaniel Besian¡¯s temperature. It was about three degrees higher than a normal person¡¯s temperature. 39 degrees Celsius. Looking at the thermometer, Viola Thompson frowned slightly. By right. After the acupuncture and taking the lucid pill, the temperature should have fallen. Could it be¡­ Did she make a wrong prediction? ¡°Nurse Vi! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathaniel Besian became more anxious upon seeing Viola¡¯s serious expression, ¡°Am¡­am I beyond help?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t Mrs. Windham already say it? Even if the poison can¡¯t be remedied, it won¡¯t be fatal. The worst-case scenario is partial paralysis.¡± Nathaniel Besian: ¡°¡­¡± Just then, the ringing of a phone filled the air. Viola answered the call. It was Bella Windham who called. ¡°How¡¯s the old bitch doing? My newest poison is rather interesting, isn¡¯t it? Is it that you can¡¯t detect the poison? And can¡¯t control the heat?¡± Bella Windham laughed proudly over the phone, ¡°As long as you beg me, I will tell you the antidote!¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± On the other side of the phone, Bella Windham was even more delighted. How rare it is in her lifetime that the old bitch is begging her! Just as Bella Windham thought Viola would beg her. Busy tone¨C A busy signal came from the phone. Bella Windham was speechless, ¡°This damn old bitch!¡± Bella¡¯s apprentice wandered curiously after her, askin, ¡°Master, did you poison Senior Suen again?¡± Seeing the word ¡®again¡¯, it could be inferred that this wasn¡¯t the first time Bella Windham had done this. No wonder Bella Windham has no friends! Who would dare befriend someone who resorts to poison at the slightest disagreement! That¡¯s just too scary! ¡°This time, it¡¯s not your Senior Suen.¡± ¡°Then, brother Nathaniel?¡± the apprentice asked tentatively. Hearing this, Bella Windham giggled: ¡°Well done, truly my disciple!¡± Having said this, Bella Windham continued, ¡°Wait for it. The old bitch will definitely call to beg. By then, remind me to record the call!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The little apprentice nodded, ¡°But Master, Senior Suen is very skilled. What if she finds a cure?¡± Senior Suen, after all, was renowned for resolving all types of poisons. Bella Windham answered confidently, ¡°Do you know what poison your Master has given to Bob this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Bella Windham narrowed her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s deadly Soul poison.¡± Deadly Soul poison just by hearing its name, appears to be a formidable opponent. It¡¯s also the latest poison concocted by Bella Windham. On the day she tested the poison on herself, Bella Windham nearly poisoned herself to death. The little apprentice gulped. The Master is really ruthless! Bella Windham continued, ¡°So, the old bitch will surely call to beg. Do you believe that she must have identified the poison in Bob as a heat toxin! How can she cure it without the right remedy?¡± Meanwhile. Viola Thompson is still analyzing the poison in Nathaniel Besian¡¯s body. She identified the venom of more than a dozen types of poisonous snakes in the toxin. No wonder the lucid pill was ineffective. The lucid pill primarily targets heat toxins. Nathaniel¡¯s symptoms were so much like heat toxins. The old bitch is getting more poisonous! Viola Thompson immediately started preparing a new antidote. Soon. She brought in a bowl of green medicinal soup. ¡°Bob, take your medicine.¡± Given Nathaniel Besian¡¯s difficulty swallowing, Viola also prepared a straw for him. The medicinal soup, not only looked terrible. It tasted bitter! It was even ten times bitterer than traditional Chinese medicine. But Nathaniel Besian still managed to gulp it down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After drinking the medicine. Nathaniel Besian felt his body relax quite a bit. Viola took out the thermometer to measure his temperature again. As expected. The temperature instantly dropped from 39 degrees to 37 degrees. Chapter 1209 - Chapter 1209 316 Contest between Two Titans_6 Chapter 1209: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_6 Chapter 1209: 316: Contest between Two Titans!_6 Then back to normal temperature. Nathaniel Besian could clearly see that his body was swiftly reducing in swelling. Very quickly. Nathaniel Besian returned to his usual state, he laughed as he got up from the ground, ¡°Master, you are too amazing!¡± ¡°Could I be your Master if I wasn¡¯t amazing?¡± Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly. Nathaniel Besian nodded. He thought his master¡¯s words made perfect sense. Viola Thompson packed up the medical box. Over there, Bella Windham had already boarded the island¡¯s cruise, but still failed to receive Viola Thompson¡¯s call for help. What¡¯s happening? Does the old fox refuse to back down? Or has Nathaniel Besian already passed away? At this thought, Bella Windham immediately called Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson was already lying in bed video chatting with Terrence Lentz. But her call was suddenly interrupted by Bella Windham. ¡°What do you want, bitch?¡± ¡°How¡¯s Bob? Is he still alive?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, he could have a good end.¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Bella Windham looked shocked, ¡°Old fox, you didn¡¯t solve my deadly Soul poison, did you?¡± ¡°Indeed, junior does not have much talent, but I did manage to solve it!¡± This sadist! She¡¯s becoming more and more of a sadist! Bella Windham ground her teeth, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Probably¡­ about an hour and a half ago,¡± Viola Thompson spoke nonchalantly. ¡°You sadist!¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment,¡± continued Viola Thompson: ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°What are you in such a hurry for!¡± ¡°After all, I am now someone¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s mouth curled slightly, ¡°You single dogs won¡¯t understand.¡± Having said this, Viola Thompson directly hung up the phone. On the other end of the phone, Bella Windham was so angry her hair stood on end. So what if you have a boyfriend! Just you wait! I¡¯m going to become your brother¡¯s wife! ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry,¡± her little apprentice came over to comfort Bella Windham, ¡°After all, you¡¯ve never won against Senior Suen, so you should be used to it!¡± Bella Windham: ¡°¡­¡± Such a loving apprentice! She does not hesitate in the slightest when pouring salt on wounds. Meanwhile. After hanging up, Viola Thompson called Terrence Lentz¡¯s video chat. Terrence Lentz accepted very quickly. ¡°Why did you hang up just now?¡± He asked. Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was lighthearted, ¡°Nothing, just a masochist looking for trouble.¡± Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t interested in the masochist, he only cared about one thing, ¡°Male or female?¡± ¡°Female.¡± Viola Thompson continued: ¡°And she¡¯s been single since birth.¡± Single since birth? Terrence Lentz thought his English was quite good. But he did not know what being single since birth meant. ¡°What does being single since birth mean?¡± After a moment, Terrence Lentz asked, determined to ask if he did not understand. Viola Thompson chuckled lightly, ¡°Lentz, don¡¯t you go online? How come you¡¯re like an old person? Being single since birth means someone who has been single since birth and has never been in a relationship.¡± Terrence Lentz replied: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go online more often in the future, and try to keep up with your pace.¡± ¡°Actually, you¡¯re quite cute like this.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Couples always have topics like this. The two chatted for an hour before ending the video call. After hanging up the video call, Terrence Lentz went to Adam Swantz. Seeing that Adam Swantz hadn¡¯t noticed him, Terrence Lentz walked in front of him again. Only then did Adam Swantz look up, ¡°Terrence, what¡¯s up?¡± Terrence Lentz then asked, ¡°How does this shirt look? Terrence was wearing a pink shirt. And embroidered on the upper left chest was a Peppa Pig. His style was vastly different than usual. But because he was good-looking, it didn¡¯t look weird at all. In fact, it somehow added a contrasting charm. It even bordered on cute. ¡°Looks good,¡± Adam chimed in, ¡°Bro, did you change your style?¡± Terrence responded with his deep voice, ¡°No, this Peppa Pig shirt was bought for me by your sister-in-law. She said I look good in pink.¡± Adam, doused in show-off: ¡°¡­¡± No wonder Terrence seemed so off this evening, twirling around him non-stop. So he wanted to flaunt his new shirt! So excessive! Adam added, ¡°Bro, you agreed to wear a pink shirt just because she told you to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence nodded slightly without feeling anything was amiss. Adam narrowed his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you think pink is a bit feminine?¡± Terrence responded sincerely, ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Adam: ¡°¡­¡± Why did he open his big mouth and beg for retaliation! As his words faded, Terrence added, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal for someone single since birth like you not to understand.¡± Adam: ¡°¡­¡± He really felt like crying! In a moment, Adam felt something was wrong and added, ¡°Bro, you even know what ¡®single since birth¡¯ means!¡± Terrence didn¡¯t know many internet slang terms. Adam had never heard him say anything like ¡®single since birth¡¯ before. Terrence looked up slightly, ¡°Your sister-in-law taught me that too.¡± Adam silently gave himself two facepalms for his loose tongue! ** After taking care of everything, Viola prepared to return to school from the island. Nathaniel had bought tickets for the 7 a.m. ferry. At six-thirty, they arrived at the pier. The sea breeze wafted gently. The morning sun shone on the sea, coating it with a dazzling gold, making it particularly spectacular. ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± At that moment, a surprised voice arose. Viola turned around slightly to see a young woman, around 25 or 26 years old, with curly hair, dressed very prettily. If Viola remembered correctly, she seemed to have seen this woman at Eleanor¡¯s birthday party. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me, Miss Thompson?¡± the young woman said, ¡°I¡¯m Kayla, I grew up with Terrence.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Kayla continued, ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Thompson is also on Feki Island.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded politely. When speaking with unfamiliar people, she usually kept her words few. Kayla squinted her eyes. She was always curious about what Viola saw in Terrence. Or¡­ Did Viola really know about Terrence¡¯s hidden identity? At that moment, Viola looked up at the sun, then observed the direction of the wind, ¡°Bob, what kind of wind is blowing today?¡± ¡°Seems like a southeast wind.¡± Nathaniel answered. Southeast wind. Viola squinted her eyes, ¡°Today doesn¡¯t seem to be a good day to go out.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°From observing the cloud layer and wind direction, there¡¯s a high chance of a level 10 typhoon occurring within an hour.¡± The journey from Feki Island to Nine Continent Island took three hours in total. For a distance of over 500 nautical miles, if a typhoon of level 10 or above occurred, there was a high possibility that the ship could capsize or the anchor chain could break. As she finished speaking, Viola looked at Kayla, ¡°Miss Sullivan, there might be a big typhoon soon and the ferry will definitely be suspended. You¡¯d better go back to the hotel first.¡± But Kayla didn¡¯t believe Viola¡¯s words. She was indeed very talented, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have completed the Sight Restorer Plan. However, she is only a scientific researcher, not a meteorologist! Moreover! A typhoon that wasn¡¯t even reported in the weather forecast, would just come because Viola said so? Ridiculous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kayla replied with a gentle tone, ¡°Thank you for the warning, Miss Thompson. But I have some important matters to attend to today.¡± At this moment, the ferry arrived at the pier. Kayla then added, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead, see you later Miss Thompson.¡± As she finished speaking, she headed towards the ticket inspection. She just didn¡¯t believe that there would be a big typhoon! Chapter 1210 - Chapter 1210 317 Level 12 Typhoon Regret Unending _1 Chapter 1210: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _1 Chapter 1210: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _1 As soon as Kayla Sullivan turned around, her companions immediately walked over, curiously asking, ¡°Kayla, was that your friend just now? She¡¯s so pretty.¡± The speaker was a college classmate of Kayla Sullivan. Also a Sinian. Kayla Sullivan had come to Feki Island this time to attend an academic conference with former group members from her research topic. There were ten of them. Upon hearing her classmate¡¯s words, Kayla Sullivan replied nonchalantly, ¡°Uh-huh, just a normal friend.¡± She emphasized the word ¡®normal¡¯ in particular. Viola Thompson might be a top research expert, but to her, that doesn¡¯t mean much. She could only ever be a normal friend. ¡°A normal friend?¡± Upon hearing this, Sasha, another of the group, added, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, wasn¡¯t that Miss Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan not too long ago?¡± The name Miss Thompson is known worldwide. But very few people have ever seen her in person. Sasha knew her only because she has a younger sister studying at Capital University who had posted a picture of Viola Thompson online, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized her either. ¡°Yeah, you saw right.¡± Kayla Sullivan said with a smile, ¡°That was Miss Thompson, the one who completed the Sight Restorer Plan. But in my view, who she is and what she has accomplished doesn¡¯t matter to me. What matters is her personality and character.¡± So what if Viola Thompson is a top-tier scientist? She¡¯s still a homewrecker who only knows how to meddle in other people¡¯s love lives! She knew Terrence Lentz before Viola did. Such audacity. Upon hearing this, Sasha and the other students looked baffled. They wondered just how powerful the Sullivan Clan was in Sinian Country, for even Viola Thompson, to Kayla, could only ever be a normal friend! It seemed like something had occurred to Zhao Simin, as she then said, ¡°Kayla, if I heard correctly just now, Miss Thompson had mentioned that a typhoon is expected today. She suggested we head back to the hotel. Since we¡¯re not in a hurry, shall we retreat for now?¡± Upon hearing this, Sasha immediately followed up, ¡°Did Miss Thompson really say that?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rydner, standing on the side, nodded, ¡°Yes, I heard it too.¡± Kayla Sullivan furrowed her brows slightly. A typhoon? The sea was calm at the moment, the sky clear with only gentle breezes. How could there be a typhoon! Viola Thompson was clearly just showing off! Being a researcher, how could she possibly know anything about meteorology. Kayla Sullivan detested Viola Thompson¡¯s know-it-all demeanor. Because she could spew out nonsense without facing any consequences! If there was no typhoon an hour later, Viola Thompson would surely make up an excuse, claiming that she was a researcher and not a meteorologist, and that even professional meteorologists could make mistakes, let alone a layman like her! ¡°Maybe we should head back. We can depart tomorrow morning instead.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± At this point, Kayla Sullivan interjected with a laugh, ¡°Miss Thompson only made a casual remark, and you all took her seriously? If there really was a typhoon, the ferry would have ceased services by now! You think the meteorologists are just eating for free?¡± With that, Kayla Sullivan continued, ¡°Although Miss Thompson is impressive, there¡¯s no need to treat her words as gospel, is there?¡± These people were like sycophants. Such a sight was disgusting! She would never stoop to their level. On hearing this, Sasha said, ¡°But Miss Thompson has already gone back.¡± ¡°Those who wish to return may do so, but I must make it back to the Nine Continent Island today,¡± retorted Kayla Sullivan. ¡°You can all put in your leave of absence with the professor.¡± Tiffany Golemon squinted her eyes and stood next to Kayla with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Kayla.¡± They were on the verge of obtaining their master¡¯s degrees. Whether they could proceed to their Ph.D. relied heavily on their professors. During such a crucial period, who wouldn¡¯t want to increase their visibility in front of their professors? And moreover. Kayla was right. There¡¯s a saying that one field does not understand another. Viola Thompson might be a leading figure in biology, with the ability to restore sight to the blind, But could she really predict the weather? ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with Kayla too.¡± Tom stepped forward at this point. ¡°What about you?¡± Kayla Sullivan looked at Sasha, Ryder, and the others. Sasha said, ¡°We¡¯ll just stay on the island for the night and proceed tomorrow.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kayla Sullivan still wore a gentle expression, ¡°Life is precious, and I understand. We¡¯ll head off first.¡± With that, Kayla Sullivan turned to Tiffany Goleman and Tom, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sasha wanted to say something, but she hesitated and eventually didn¡¯t speak up. Meanwhile. Viola Thompson had gotten in touch with the ferry company. Chapter 1211 - Chapter 1211 317 Level 12 Typhoon Regret Unending _2 Chapter 1211: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _2 Chapter 1211: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _2 I suggest they suspend the ferry for a day. Since it was Viola Thompson who reached out to them, the ferry company promptly took it seriously and immediately contacted the weather expert, Andrews, to analyze the weather situation. Andrews is from Lusto Country. He was predicting weather from the age of five. He graduated from an internationally renowned meteorological university at the age of fifteen. At the age of thirty-five, he has already become a top meteorologist. The assistant conveyed the message of the ferry company to Andrews. Hearing this, Andrews frowned in confusion, ¡°A typhoon of level ten or above in an hour? When did I miss that?!¡± Did he make a mistake last night? Andrews immediately took out his telescope and weather station to observe. A moment later. Slightly annoyed, Andrews asked his assistant, ¡°Who said this?¡± The temperature today is normal, the wind direction is normal, and the cloud layer is normal, how could there be any level ten typhoon! It¡¯s absurd. The assistant said, ¡°The ferry company said that Miss Thompson initially bought a ticket for today to return to Nine Continent Island, but she suddenly noticed the unusual weather and refunded the ticket. And she warned the ferry company that it¡¯s not suitable to go to sea today!¡± ¡°Which Miss Thompson?¡± Andrews immediately asked. The assistant replied, ¡°It¡¯s the Miss Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her,¡± said Andrews somewhat exasperated, ¡°She is indeed formidable! Now she can observe the weather too! She knew something that even I didn¡¯t know in advance.¡± She somehow managed to meddle in his affairs. This intrusion annoys him. As a researcher, he should just focus on scientific research, why is she extending her reach so far? Does she really consider herself omnipotent? If Viola Thompson had a real understanding, that would be one thing. But the key problem at present is that Viola Thompson doesn¡¯t understand anything at all. She casually mentioned that there might be a level ten typhoon, and this cruise should stop sailing? That¡¯s nonsense! Andrews continued, ¡°You go back and reply to the ferry company. Let them know that there¡¯s no problem today. They can safely set sail.¡± When he finished, it seemed like he recalled something, and added, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Andrews personally phoned the ferry company. ¡°This is Andrews, please let Mr. Cook know that the weather is very good today, there is no need to suspend sailing. Also, no need to heed the idle gossip of some people!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Since Andrews is a professional, the ferry company, after getting his accurate response, confidently issued the sailing instruction with no doubt. No one would believe the words of an outsider. As soon as Andrews hung up the phone call, He received a call from his wife. ¡°Dear, I¡¯m already on the cruise. But I heard a lot of tourists saying that there will be a typhoon above level ten today. Should I refund the ticket?¡± Many people are already processing refunds. However, many people also remained indifferent. Mrs. Andrews was somewhat worried since she was several months pregnant. She was also somewhat anxious. What if something went wrong? What about the child in her belly? After thinking it over, Mrs. Andrews decided to ask. Otherwise, she would keep feeling uneasy. Hearing this, Andrews said cheerfully, ¡°No need, I just observed the weather. Today¡¯s weather is very good. You don¡¯t need to worry about those baseless rumors. When the ship arrives, I will come pick you up at the pier.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Andrews continued, ¡°Dear, we¡¯ll talk when you arrive. I have other things to deal with. I have to hang up now.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± On the other side. Kayla Sullivan, Tom, and Tiffany Golemon were already on the cruise. Kayla looked at the endless, clear, sunny seascape, her lips lifted in amusement. Viola Thompson has just sternly predicted that the cruise would suspend sailing. Her prediction was debunked. Did she really think that the world revolves around her? On the balcony of the guesthouse by the sea. Nathaniel Besian watched the sea with a telescope, suddenly, several cruises appeared in the telescope. Seeing this, Nathaniel turned pale. ¡°Master! Master! It¡¯s not good!¡± Viola Thompson was inside, studying milk tea. Anyway, she was idle. She won¡¯t be able to do anything in the afternoon when the typhoon hit. She might as well study milk tea. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Viola walked out. Nathaniel handed the telescope to Viola, ¡°Master, look, those boats and yachts have not suspended sailing!¡± Viola has already warned them! A disaster is imminent this way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson took the telescope. As expected. Soon, several cruises and boats appeared in her field of vision. She frowned slightly. Nathaniel was very anxious, ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Chapter 1212 - Chapter 1212 317 Level 12 Typhoon Regret Unending _3 Chapter 1212: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _3 Chapter 1212: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _3 Nathaniel Besian was a very independent person, but whenever Viola Thompson was around, he would think of her first when he encountered a problem. Like a child turn to their parents when faced with difficulties. Viola Thompson spoke lightly, ¡°We¡¯ve done what we can, and now, all we can do is hope for the best.¡± Nathaniel let out a sigh, ¡°These people are too bold! Do they think they have nine lives like a cat?¡± ¡°If the storm is too strong, causing the ship to break apart, then having nine lives won¡¯t matter!¡± In the vast ocean, even with nineteen lives it wouldn¡¯t be enough to die. Nathaniel raised his head to look at the sky again, then said, ¡°Master, the weather is quite good today do you think ¡­ there will be no storm?¡± The sky was clear as far as the eye could see. The breeze was soft and comfortable. If it weren¡¯t for the master¡¯s prediction, Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t believe in the possibility of a great storm. ¡°Let¡¯s pray for no storm today.¡± The weather at sea changes unpredictably. Just as he finished speaking, instantly, the wind started howling and clouds covered the blazing sun. Seeing the sudden change in weather, Nathaniel frowned, ¡°Seriously? This is so odd!¡± Sudden gusts of wind? But fortunately, the weather at sea is ever-changing, at this point, although it was overcast where they were, it was still clear across the sea. Viola looked into the distance with an expressionless face, after a moment as if remembering something, she said, ¡°Did Kayla Sullivan finally get on the cruise?¡± ¡°It seems that she did.¡± Viola didn¡¯t say anything more But after a thought, she still sent a message to Terrence Lentz. Terrence responded quickly. [I am not familiar with her.] Seeing his reply, something clicked in Viola¡¯s mind. Meanwhile. The cruise ship was bustling with activity, inside the hall, music was playing, and people were dancing. Nobody took Viola¡¯s words to heart. The weather on Feki Island had already changed drastically. Sasha, still on the island, was somewhat worried about the situation with Kayla Sullivan and the others and immediately video-called Kayla. Kayla couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. Having no other option, Sasha then called Tiffany Golemon. Tiffany answered quickly. Sasha¡¯s expression was very serious, ¡°Tiffany, are you, Kayla and Tom ok? It¡¯s already storming heavily here on Feki Island!¡± The rain was falling heavily. The once bustling streets were now deserted. Tiffany laughed, ¡°What could happen? The weather at sea is fine! The sea is very blue, the sky is also very blue, let me show you the view outside.¡± After speaking, Tiffany went out on the deck and switched the camera. The weather at sea was indeed still nice. There weren¡¯t any signs of an impending storm. Sasha also switched her camera, and all you could see outside the window was a mass of fog and heavy rain. Tiffany was speechless, then said: ¡°Isn¡¯t erratic weather normal on the islands? What¡¯s the big deal? Can you tell a storm is coming when it¡¯s raining heavily?¡± That seems too exaggerated. Seeing her like this, Sasha said, ¡°Well, you all be careful, remember to put on life jackets, in case something happens, so you won¡¯t panic.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll reach in two hours! Didn¡¯t Miss Thompson say something about a storm coming an hour later? We¡¯ve already sailed for an hour, but we haven¡¯t seen a single cloud. ¡± Wasn¡¯t this scaremongering? Sasha wanted to say something else, but Tiffany said, ¡°I have to go, hanging up now.¡± As she finished speaking, she hung up the video call. As soon as Tiffany hung up, Kayla came over, ¡°Was that Sasha who called?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tiffany nodded, ¡°she said it¡¯s storming on Feki Island and asked us to put on life jackets, isn¡¯t that absurd? Sasha is too afraid of death! Just because someone suggested the possibility of a storm above level ten, she got so scared she didn¡¯t even dare to return!¡± At that, Kayla laughed. ¡°She must want to be Miss Thompson¡¯s bootlicker.¡± But the one Sasha wanted to impress was just a regular person in her eyes. Perhaps, this was the difference between people. Tiffany also laughed, ¡°But would Miss Thompson even spare her a glance because of this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not everyone can be a bootlicker properly. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Tiffany asked out of curiosity, ¡°By the way, how do you know Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Kayla said with feigned nonchalance. Tiffany was speechless, ¡°If it were anyone else, they would have framed the day they met Miss Thompson, but you, you don¡¯t even seem to care!¡± Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213 317 Level 12 Typhoon Regret Unending _4 Chapter 1213: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _4 Chapter 1213: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _4 After all, Miss Thompson is the boss who completed the Sight Restorer Plan! ¡°We¡¯re all regular people, and I don¡¯t feel she¡¯s any different from us.¡± After saying this, Kayla Sullivan went on to say, ¡°At least, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t spread unfounded rumors and make jokes about a typhoon, causing so many people to cancel their travels.¡± Her words implied that Viola Thompson was even less worthy than ordinary people. Tiffany Golemon nodded, feeling that Viola was making a lot of sense. Just then. The ship suddenly rocked violently. Tiffany fell directly to the floor. Kayla clung to the railing tightly. The condition of the other passengers on the ship wasn¡¯t much better. Screams rang out instantly. They were accompanied by the sound of objects falling from high places on the yacht. Thump, thump, thump. What¡¯s going on? At the same time. Kayla suddenly noticed that the sky outside the window had turned dark. As if. It had suddenly switched from day to night. Without any transition. It was terrifying. Thump! There was another round of violent shaking. At this moment, Tiffany also grabbed the railing beside her. Looking at Kayla, she burst into fearful tears, ¡°Kayla, it¡¯s not really going to be a big typhoon, is it?¡± What should we do? She couldn¡¯t swim! She wouldn¡¯t drown in the sea, would she? It wasn¡¯t just Tiffany. Most of the passengers on the cruise ship had started crying, while a small number of more composed passengers had already found the few life jackets and swimming rings. When Tiffany saw other people had already put on life jackets, she felt a mix of envy and regret. She regretted not listening to Sasha earlier. ¡°Whoo, whoo, whoo¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°Mom and Dad!¡± Kayla was also panicked, but she hadn¡¯t cried out yet. She struggled to calm herself down. There won¡¯t be any problems! Definitely not. She had been on a cruise many times and had never experienced any maritime disasters or big typhoons. What were the odds. That she would encounter one this time! Besides. Viola Thompson isn¡¯t a meteorological expert. What was her word worth? There won¡¯t be a typhoon! Definitely not! Just then. The ship gradually stabilized. A huge stone in Kayla¡¯s heart also slowly landed. She knew there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Kayla tried to let go of the railing and walked to Tiffany¡¯s side, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there won¡¯t be a typhoon, don¡¯t scare yourself.¡± Tiffany took a deep breath and nodded. At the same time, a voice rang through the speakers. ¡°Dear passengers, according to the weather station forecast, Typhoon Linda is about to land. Please do not panic. The Navigation Cruiser has been safely navigating for five years. Every time before sailing, a professional conducts more than a dozen safety checks. It can withstand a typhoon above level ten! However, for safety reasons, we still ask everyone to put on life jackets and swimming rings under the guidance of the service staff. In case of danger, don¡¯t panic. The Navigation Cruiser is equipped with twenty safety rescue personnel.¡± Upon hearing these words, the cabin instantly exploded. Wasn¡¯t it said that there wouldn¡¯t be a typhoon? The tears Tiffany had just managed to stop came out again at this moment. She clutched Kayla¡¯s hand tightly and cried out, ¡°What¡¯s this about! There is a typhoon! There really is a typhoon! Miss Thompson was right!¡± She shouldn¡¯t have listened to Kayla. Nobody knew how much Tiffany regretted it. Seeing Tiffany like this, Kayla frowned impatiently and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the broadcast just say? There will be no problems. Our cruise ship can withstand a large typhoon above level 10. Stop worrying over nothing. ¡± But Tiffany was still scared, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have gone back to the hotel with Sasha!¡± Just then, the staff on the ship began distributing life rings and swimming suits to everyone. Tiffany immediately put on a life jacket and clung tightly to a life ring. If she was truly unfortunate enough to fall into the sea, then these life rings and life jackets were her only hope. Seeing Tiffany looking so helpless, Kayla was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t even want to put on a life jacket, ¡°Isn¡¯t the wind not blowing anymore? You don¡¯t need to be so nervous, you¡¯ll scare yourself into causing a problem!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tiffany¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Kayla, ¡°You¡¯re not scared at all?¡± ¡°Why should I be scared? Isn¡¯t it normal for typhoons to form at sea? Do you really think it¡¯s as exaggerated as Viola Thompson said?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson¡¯s alarming words, Tiffany definitely wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous. She was such a coward! Tiffany looked out the window, ¡°B-but it¡¯s really dark outside!¡± Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214 317 Level 12 Typhoon Regret Unending _5 Chapter 1214: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _5 Chapter 1214: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _5 It was just after nine in the morning. The sky should have been clear and bright. But now. The sky was incredibly dark. The darker it got, the more Tiffany Golemon panicked. She was terrified. All right, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Kayla Sullivan patted Tiffany Golemon on the shoulder. ¡°See, I¡¯m not even wearing a lifejacket. If there is a major storm, it¡¯ll sweep me off to the bottom of the sea first! Besides, Viola Thompson is just a scientist, not a professional meteorologist. Just because she says there¡¯s going to be a storm doesn¡¯t mean there will be one. Calm down.¡± Seeing Kayla like this, Tiffany Golemon slowly calmed down. But just at this moment. Boom! Boom! Boom! Lightning flashed, thunder roared, and raindrops the size of beans hit the windows like bullets. Simultaneously, the ship began to sway in sync with the distance. Tiffany Golemon clung to Kayla Sullivan in fear, ¡°Kayla!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!¡± Kayla narrowed her eyes. She refused to believe that there would be a shipwreck today! Everyone in the cabin was in chaos. The brave ones had already run onto the deck. They were prepared to escape on lifeboats and life rafts at any time. Tiffany Golemon held Kayla Sullivan¡¯s hand and said: ¡°should we go outside as well?¡± If the cruise ship sinks, even wearing life jackets, they would be buried at sea. Kayla Sullivan immediately vetoed, ¡°The wind outside is so strong now, you¡¯ll drop into the sea before the ship sinks!¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Tiffany Golemon cried out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Kayla stayed relatively calm. After all, the ¡°Voyager¡± was a ship from a major ferry company; it was unlikely to encounter an incident easily. If the storm were that severe- The cruise liner would surely suspend operations. The ship continued to shake violently. At this moment, passengers noticed that a large amount of seawater was pouring into the cabin from outside. ¡°The cabin is flooding!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Kayla Sullivan originally thought someone was deliberately causing a panic. But when she turned around, seawater was indeed rushing in through the window. When she saw this, she immediately bolted without a second thought. Tiffany Golemon was so scared her legs gave out and she went pale. Trying to keep up with Kayla, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tom! Why isn¡¯t Tom here! ¡± The three of them had boarded the cruise ship together. If they were to escape, they should be together. At this point, Kayla didn¡¯t care about Tom anymore and ran towards the deck without looking back. If someone fell in front of her, she would stomp over them. Many people didn¡¯t make it to the deck and ended up being trampled underfoot. In an instant. Screams, cries of fear, filled the entire cabin. Many people were clamoring for just one life jacket. The rawness of human nature was on full display. Soon, Kayla Sullivan and Tiffany Golemon managed to run onto the deck. But the situation on the deck wasn¡¯t any better. The wind was raging. The downpour wouldn¡¯t stop. The scene was like something out of a disaster movie. Most of the life rafts and lifeboats had already been taken. The people left on the deck were utterly desperate. Could it be- Were they simply waiting to die? You couldn¡¯t distinguish between tears and seawater on Tiffany Golemon¡¯s face, ¡°What do we do, Kayla! I don¡¯t want to die! I really don¡¯t want to die!¡± Kayla was now filled with regret. She had initially thought Viola Thompson was bluffing- Unbelievable¡­ Viola Thompson could in fact predict the weather. What now? Would she be buried at sea? No! She wasn¡¯t giving up. She hadn¡¯t managed to win Terrence Lentz¡¯s heart yet. Unfortunately, Tiffany Golemon was clutching her arm so tightly that it was making Kayla even more upset. Angry, she yelled, ¡°You just keep crying! What good does crying do now?¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Lightning was flashing, thunder rolling. The hurricane was sweeping in waves from not far away. At this instance- The eyes of Kayla Sullivan and Tiffany Golemon widened in terror. Bang! In the next second, a huge wave swallowed the entire cruise ship. Everyone on the deck, including Tiffany Golemon and Kayla Sullivan, lost consciousness. All of this happened so quickly. It didn¡¯t last more than ten minutes. In the face of nature, humans were ultimately insignificant. ** Meanwhile. Andrews Studio. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Andrews was taking a nap. He had been overworked lately, and his wife would soon reunite with him. He didn¡¯t want his wife to see him in such a ragged state. But at this moment- The assistant ran in panicking. ¡°Professor! Professor! Something terrible has happened!¡± Andrews was startled awake from his dream and looked up at his assistant, ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 1215 - Chapter 1215 317 Level 12 Typhoon Regret Unending _6 Chapter 1215: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _6 Chapter 1215: 317: Level 12 Typhoon, Regret Unending! _6 The assistant¡¯s face was full of panic, both anxious and scared. That¡¯s because his girlfriend had boarded the cruise ship with Mrs. Andrews this time. Now, the meteorological station detected a category 13 typhoon on the sea surface. The cruise ships could scarcely withstand such a typhoon. The assistant continued further: ¡°A category 12 typhoon has occurred near the border of South State and Northwest State. The typhoon has already hit Feki Island.¡± ¡°What!¡± Professor Andrews¡¯ face changed color. How, how could this be? There really was a typhoon! Or was he dreaming? Thinking of this, Professor Andrews slapped himself in the face. Smack. It hurt. It wasn¡¯t a dream. Immediately, Professor Andrews pulled out his phone to call his wife. Fortunately. The call got through quickly. But the noise on the other end was deafening. Whooshing. ¡°Hello, darling, can you hear me?¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Andrews was very anxious. Just then, a gentle voice filled with deep affection came from the phone, ¡°Andrews, I love you.¡± Just after she spoke this sentence, the line went dead with a dull thud on the other end. Then came the sound of the disconnection. ¡°Daphne! Daphne!¡± Professor Andrews let out a desperate yell. Too bad. It was already too late. The assistant was also quickly trying to reach his girlfriend. Similarly, no one answered. No one knew how much time had passed. Kayla Sullivan woke up amid the rocking. The sun was glaring. She instinctively raised her hand to block the sunlight. Then. She suddenly realized, she had just survived a shipwreck. Kayla Sullivan quickly looked around. She was lying on some wreckage of a cruise ship and was not quite sure which part of the ship it was. The surroundings were all ruins of the cruise ship. Next to her lay Tiffany Golemon, wearing a life jacket. Kayla Sullivan took a deep breath. Alive. She was still alive. At the moment the waves came crashing, she thought she was going to die. Thankfully, she had not. Upon closer look at her surroundings, Kayla Sullivan realized that not only the ship¡¯s debris surrounded her but also floating bodies. Even a little girl who seemed to be only seven or eight years old. Seeing this. Kayla Sullivan panicked even more. Just at that moment, the dazzling sun got covered by dark clouds once again. Kayla Sullivan felt a tightening in her heart. What to do? Could there be another major typhoon? She remembered that it was the same just a while ago on the cruise ship. Kayla Sullivan was extremely nervous, swallowing, she had nothing on her and was only able to float on the wreckage of the ship. What¡¯s even more fatal was, she didn¡¯t know how to swim. Without a life jacket, if she fell into the sea, she could only leave her fate on destiny! No. She could not die. She must not die. Just then, Kayla Sullivan¡¯s gaze fell on Tiffany Golemon. More precisely. It fell on the life jacket Tiffany Golemon was wearing. The survival rate of shipwrecks is not high. If Tiffany Golemon drowned in the sea, it would be normal. Moreover, Tiffany is now in a coma. Whether she can survive or not is still unknown. Given this. Why not leave the hope of survival to her? Thinking of this. Kayla Sullivan reached out to Tiffany. In the face of life and death, people are all selfish. Kayla hurried her movements to remove the life jacket. Just as she was taking off Tiffany¡¯s life jacket, Tiffany opened her eyes suddenly, and looked at Kayla, ¡°Kayla, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m sorry!¡± With those words, Kayla closed her eyes and steeled herself, pulling off Tiffany¡¯s life jacket and then pushing Tiffany into the sea with one foot. Shock filled Tiffany¡¯s eyes. She never dreamed that Kayla would do this to her. Kayla could not afford to hesitate anymore, after pushing Tiffany into the water, she immediately put on the life jacket. At this moment. She suddenly saw a rescue helicopter approaching from afar. There truly is a silver lining in the darkest of clouds! Kayla immediately stood up from the wreckage and began waving, ¡°Save me, save me!¡± Because she had put on a life jacket, the rescue team on the helicopter soon spotted Kayla. The team leader quickly lowered a rescue rope from the helicopter. Soon. Kayla had buckled the safety belt. Only after leaving the sea did Kayla breathe a sigh of relief. The feeling of being on the brink of death was just too unbearable. It¡¯s good to be alive! After safely boarding, one of the rescue team members asked, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Kayla looked a little weak, her face was very pale, ¡°Nothing else, just a little dizzy.¡± ¡°Hold on a little longer, we¡¯re about to return to the ground.¡± There were more professional doctors on the ground. Kayla was not the fragile type, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thanks for your hard work, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Miss, before we rescued you, were there any other people around you?¡± asked the team leader. Kayla said, ¡°There was no one else when I woke up.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked the team leader immediately. Kayla nodded, ¡°Mmhmm.¡± The team leader asked again, ¡°Did you hear any other cries for help?¡± The helicopter couldn¡¯t fly too close to the water, so unless the victims wore eye-catching clothes, they could easily be overlooked. Currently, Kayla was the only survivor in this sea area. The information she provided was very valuable. Kayla thought carefully, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Kayla¡¯s answer, another team member asked, ¡°Captain, shall we return to the ground now?¡± The rescue team leader squinted his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s patrol the area one more time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kayla remained unfazed. Even if they patrolled the area one more time, they would not find Tiffany. After all. Tiffany had already sunk to the bottom of the sea. Once they were sure no other survivors remained at sea, the helicopter flew towards the ground. Throughout this process, violent winds were blowing. Soon. The helicopter landed at the ground rescue point. Kayla held the rescuer¡¯s hand tightly, with tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°Thank you, thank you for saving me! You are the greatest people, I will always remember you!¡± She wouldn¡¯t miss any opportunity to perform in front of others. More so, there were now media reporters coming over for interviews. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, a reporter handed over a microphone, ¡°Madam, good to see you, I¡¯m a reporter from Nine Continent Island¡¯s TV station, can you tell us how you were rescued?¡± ¡°When I woke up, I found myself lying on the wreckage of the yacht. At that time, I was very anxious, thinking that I would die at sea, but then I met the sea rescuers right when I was at my most desperate! I thank them for giving me a second life!¡± The reporter continued, ¡°At the time of the shipwreck, were there any other friends with you? Or were you alone?¡± ¡°My two classmates Tom and Tiffany were on this yacht, but when the typhoon came, only Tiffany was with me. The typhoon came so suddenly and quickly, and Tiffany did not get a life jacket because she can¡¯t swim, so I took off my life jacket and gave it to her. Just as she put on the life jacket, a huge wave hit us, and I don¡¯t remember anything that happened afterwards. When I woke up, I found myself lying amid the wreckage of the yacht! Fortunately, I found another life jacket nearby the wreckage! But after I put on the life jacket, I realized that Tiffany was gone! It¡¯s my fault! I should have kept holding her hand back then.¡± In the end, Kayla burst into tears. Chapter 1216 - Chapter 1216 318 Reversal Miss Song Can Save_1 Chapter 1216: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_1 Chapter 1216: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_1 When the shipwreck struck, people were only concerned with saving themselves. Who noticed what really happened between Kayla Sullivan and Tiffany Golemon? When she woke up afterwards, She was left alone on the wrecked ship with Tiffany Golemon. So what if she stole Tiffany¡¯s life jacket? Who could prove it? Perhaps, It was simply Tiffany¡¯s fate. She was doomed to die in vain. Of course, Kayla would never reveal her true feelings. At this moment, Her face was tear-stained, looking as if she would exchange her life for Tiffany¡¯s in a heartbeat. She was like a born actress. There was no trace of a performance on her face. The interviewing reporter was infected by her emotions, his voice choked with tears. ¡°Lady, don¡¯t blame yourself, you did your best.¡± Under normal circumstances, nobody would willingly give their life jacket to a friend during a shipwreck, Not even their closest relatives would do such a thing. Yet this girl before them had done it! That proved she was a genuinely good person. The reporter then asked, ¡°May I ask, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I failed to protect Tiffany, I¡¯m too ashamed to say my own name.¡± Kayla Sullivan covered her face, breaking into tears. Just then, the medical personnel arrived. Kayla was carried away. Soon, Kayla¡¯s diagnosis came out. Apart from a laceration on her head, she was mildly dehydrated. Although her condition was not severe, she still needed hospital observation for a period of time. When Father and Mother Sullivan learned of this, they immediately rushed over from River City. Compared with most people, They were lucky. After all, two-thirds of the passengers perished in the shipwreck. As one of the few survivors, and given her act of ¡°sacrificing¡± herself to save her friend, Kayla quickly became an Internet sensation. Netizens bought flowers and came to visit her. In just a few short hours, Kayla had gone from an ordinary person to an online celebrity. Several hours later, Kayla¡¯s parents arrived at the Nine Continent Hospital. Mother Sullivan embraced Kayla, her eyes red and swollen, ¡°Kayla, Kayla, are you alright?¡± When she first heard about the shipwreck caused by the typhoon, Mother Sullivan didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, disasters happen every day in this world. That was, Until someone informed her that Kayla was on that ship. Mother Sullivan was instantly struck by panic and subsequently fainted. Immediately after, both parents took the earliest flight to Nine Continent Island. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Mother Sullivan looked at Kayla lying in the bed, her eyes full of concern, ¡°You¡¯re badly injured, how can you say you¡¯re fine?¡± Kayla smiled. Mother Sullivan looked out the door, then whispered, ¡°I saw on the news that you gave your only life jacket to your friend to save her! Are you foolish? That was a shipwreck! Even if you could swim, you could still have drowned in the ocean!¡± Mother Sullivan couldn¡¯t understand Kayla¡¯s actions. She wasn¡¯t that noble. She didn¡¯t have the lofty spirit of sacrificing herself to save others. As a mother, all she wanted was for her child to live well. ¡°Tiffany is my best friend after all, so I didn¡¯t think too much at the time.¡± Kayla planned to keep that secret within herself forever. Not even to her own kin would she reveal it! Mother Sullivan sighed, ¡°You silly child! Have you ever thought, if anything happened to you, what would your father and I do?¡± ¡°Mom, they say good people will be rewarded, so you don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Father Sullivan then said, ¡°Kayla, you¡¯re an adult now, you need to think twice before you act. What if, what if something terrible had happened to you, your mother and I wouldn¡¯t be looking at you now but¡­¡± A body. As a father, the mere thought of such a scene was suffocating. He added, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be reckless like that ever again!¡± Life and death were the only things that truly mattered. Father Sullivan didn¡¯t want to endure the pain of burying his own child. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could they know that Kayla had survived by stepping on the body of her companion, Tiffany? That it was her who had robbed Tiffany of her life jacket. That she was the one who kicked Tiffany into the sea. Kayla smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, Mom and Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself from now on.¡± Then she asked, ¡°Have Tiffany¡¯s parents arrived yet?¡± Chapter 1217 - Chapter 1217 318 Reversal Miss Song Can Save_2 Chapter 1217: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_2 Chapter 1217: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_2 Mother Sullivan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, there have already been many families of victims who have arrived at the ferry company.¡± Kayla squinted her eyes. Before long, the staff from the ferry company came to visit Kayla. Kayla inquired about Tiffany Golemon¡¯s parents. The staff responded: ¡°They have arrived, but since we don¡¯t have any news about Tiffany Golemon yet, the Golemon¡¯s parents believe their daughter is still alive.¡± Kayla¡¯s eyes turned red as she listened. In the afternoon. Despite her parents¡¯ objections, Kayla forcefully left the hospital to find the Golemon¡¯s parents. The Golemons were simple farmers. They had barely managed to send their daughter to university and had devoted all their resources to afford her study abroad. With Tiffany on the verge of completing her master¡¯s degree, ready to contribute to society and repay her parents, all they looked forward to was a reunion. But now¡­ This had happened. Neither of them could face this situation, and from the start till now, the Golemon¡¯s parents had not shed a single tear. Because they refused to believe their daughter was gone. In their hometown, crying for a living person was considered bad luck. ¡°Uncle Golemon, Aunt Golemon.¡± Kayla approached them. The Golemons didn¡¯t recognize Kayla. They looked at her with eyes full of wariness. This was their first time leaving their hometown. They had thought their first trip away from home would be a vacation with their daughter. After all, Tiffany had promised them a graduation trip after her master¡¯s degree. During her days in graduate school, Tiffany had been working part-time and, thanks to her scholarship, managed to save some money. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was more than enough to afford the trip with her parents. Once, Kayla had no idea that Tiffany¡¯s parents were ordinary farmers. If she did. She would have stayed away from Tiffany. After all. What can a farmer¡¯s daughter amount to? Beyond a high level of education. She would be nothing. Kayla did a good job of hiding her disgust, and continued, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, my name is Kayla. I was Tiffany¡¯s classmate and her best friend. I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to protect her properly when the disaster struck.¡± Mrs. Golemon seemed to remember something at that moment, she walked over to Kayla and said, ¡°You are the one who gave your life jacket to Tiffany, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It was me.¡± Kayla nodded her head. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mrs. Golemon gripped Kayla¡¯s hand, struggling to control her tears, ¡°Thank you for treating our Tiffany so well.¡± In such a dangerous situation, that Kayla would give her life jacket to Tiffany showed that she was the kind of person who would sacrifice herself for others. It was Tiffany¡¯s good fortune to have a friend like Kayla. At these words, Kayla guiltily said, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t say that. I gave my life jacket to Tiffany because I wanted to save her. However, when I woke up, she was nowhere to be found! If anything happens to Tiffany, I promise to live my life as your own daughter!¡± Her words were deeply touching. The journalists, who were preparing to interview the Golemons, captured this moment perfectly. After all, people like Kayla who are selfless aren¡¯t easy to find nowadays and her spirit must be promoted. Tiffany¡¯s parents were also moved. Mrs. Golemon clung to Tiffany and could not utter a word. The Golemons were chicken farmers, and Mrs. Golemon, who had rushed all the way, due to her worries about Tiffany¡¯s safety, had not found time to bathe. As a result, she had a distinct smell. This smell was unbearable! Kayla frowned in disgust. So disgusting. As the news broadcasted, Kayla¡¯s name exploded on the internet in an instant. Netizens found Kayla¡¯s social media account and left comments to comfort her. Soon, Kayla¡¯s account gained over five million followers. In a blink. Kayla became a person of fame and fortune. In just two days, Kayla received interview notifications from various TV stations. Even the ¡®Top Ten Good People¡¯ program of the Sinian Country had contacted Kayla. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sea rescue team had been searching for forty-eight hours by then. In these forty-eight hours, hundreds of bodies had been recovered. But Tiffany was nowhere to be found. Actually, everyone was clear that Tiffany was likely dead by now! Just as the Golemon¡¯s parents were about to despairingly accept that their daughter had been buried at sea, another piece of news came. Chapter 1218 - Chapter 1218 318 Reversal Miss Song Can Save_3 Chapter 1218: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_3 Chapter 1218: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_3 The rescue team found a barely breathing Tiffany Golemon and had already taken her to the hospital. On hearing this news, Golemon¡¯s parents were ecstatic, immediately rushing to the hospital. On the other side. Kayla Sullivan was drinking bird¡¯s nest soup. Just then, Mother Sullivan rushed in from outside, ¡°Kayla! Kayla!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡± Kayla looked up at her mother. Mother Sullivan said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve always been very concerned about your classmate! Now she has been found!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kayla immediately put down the bowl in her hand. Mother Sullivan nodded and said, ¡°Now she¡¯s been taken to the hospital.¡± Taken to the hospital?! Kayla was completely stunned. So what? Tiffany Golemon is not dead? How is that possible! Tiffany Golemon didn¡¯t wear a life jacket and can¡¯t swim. How could she possibly survive? Kayla tried to calm herself down and looked up at her mother, ¡°So Tiffany¡¯s alright?¡± Mother Sullivan nodded and smiled, ¡°Whether she¡¯s alright or not, I don¡¯t know, but I can affirm that she¡¯s not dead. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been brought to the hospital! Now you can rest easy. You¡¯ve had trouble eating and sleeping over this!¡± Kayla¡¯s acting was so convincing that even her mother didn¡¯t suspect. Upon hearing this, Kayla¡¯s face turned pale, and she was panicked inside. What to do now? If Tiffany Golemon isn¡¯t dead, won¡¯t her lies be exposed? She¡¯s been chosen as one of the top ten kind-hearted people of the year! Also. If Tiffany Golemon tells the truth, she would most likely be charged with attempted murder. Kayla swallowed hard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kayla? Are you not feeling well? Why is your face so pale?¡± Recognizing her daughter¡¯s unusual countenance, mother Sullivan became immediately concerned. Only then did Kayla react, forcing a smile, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just happy to hear that Tiffany is okay.¡± After saying this, Kayla continued, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Tiffany right now? Let¡¯s go visit her!¡± Mother Sullivan nodded, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go ask the nurse.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After her mother left, Kayla clung tightly to the quilt, her face ashen. The impact of this incident was enormous! For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to face it. Surely Tiffany Golemon was bound to die, so she dared to twist the truth. But now¡­ Fate had played a huge joke on her. A few minutes later, mother Sullivan hurried back, ¡°Kayla, I found out!¡± Kayla immediately asked, ¡°Mom! How¡¯s Tiffany doing right now?¡± Kayla wished she could hear the news of Tiffany Golemon¡¯s death right now. Because only if Tiffany Golemon is dead, her lies won¡¯t be exposed. Mother Sullivan continued, ¡°Prepare yourself. Although she¡¯s your good classmate, but¡­¡± ¡°Mom, just say it!¡± Kayla urged impatiently. Mother Sullivan sighed, ¡°According to the nurse, your classmate¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. There is severe water retention in her lungs, and the hospital has issued a critical condition notice for her. Even if a miracle happens and she survives, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll merely be vegetative.¡± By the end of her sentence, Mother Sullivan sighed again, ¡°Such a young kid, an exceptional talent from a humble family, it¡¯s really not easy!¡± It¡¯s easy to talk about exceptional talents from humble families. But producing a fine girl like Tiffany Golemon is really too difficult. If anything happens to Tiffany Golemon, how will her parents live? Upon hearing this, Kayla heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that Tiffany Golemon would not survive easily. Even if she survives, what does it matter? In the end, she would just be lying in bed, devoid of thought, unable to talk, a vegetative person. With this thought. Kayla felt immensely relieved! But she still showed a very sad appearance, holding her mother¡¯s clothes, her eyes slightly red, ¡°Mom, you must have heard it wrong! Tiffany can¡¯t be in such a state! She definitely can¡¯t be in such a state!¡± Mother Sullivan understood her daughter¡¯s feelings, ¡°Kayla, don¡¯t be sad. We should believe in miracles. Even though the doctors are saying this, what if your classmate makes a recovery? We should all be optimistic!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kayla threw off the blanket, ¡°I want to see Tiffany.¡± ¡°Kayla, don¡¯t rush, I am coming with you.¡± Kayla¡¯s current state was very unstable, and her mother was a bit worried. Mother and daughter arrived at the entrance to the Operating Room. Golemon¡¯s parents were anxiously waiting at the entrance of the Operating Room. Chapter 1219 - Chapter 1219 318 Reversal Miss Song Can Save_4 Chapter 1219: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_4 Chapter 1219: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_4 ¡°Uncle Jiang, Auntie Jiang.¡± ¡°Kayla.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Golemon already considered Kayla Sullivan as the life-saving benefactor of their daughter, Tiffany. They were in the company of three people in total. These were Tiffany Golemon, Kayla Sullivan, and a man named Tom from Country Polluton. Right now. Tom had died, while Tiffany had been saved miraculously. The Golemon¡¯s parents attributed all of these credits to Kayla Sullivan. Being humble laborers themselves, they naturally thought that it must have been the life jacket Kayla gave to Tiffany that had saved her life. Otherwise, Tiffany would have probably sank to the seafloor by now! For this reason, the Golemon¡¯s parents were very grateful to Kayla. Kayla tightly held Mrs. Golemon¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie Jiang, Tiffany will be alright. Believe in me. She¡¯s such a good person, she¡¯s sure to be saved!¡± Mrs. Golemon nodded. As time went by, Kayla kept accompanying the Golemon¡¯s parents, waiting outside the operating room. ** The typhoon whirled for two whole days. Seeing the shipwreck news on TV, particularly the news about Tom¡¯s death, Sasha felt devastated but, at the same time, somewhat relieved. She was relieved that she had chosen to believe Viola Thompson. She had perfectly brushed past the Grim Reaper. If they had chosen to follow Kayla then, they would have been the ones in trouble now! After the typhoon, Sasha and her companions bought tickets to go back home. On their way, they decided to visit Kayla and Tiffany in the hospital. The weather was beautiful. Nevertheless, due to the recent shipwreck incident, not many people were on the cruise in the morning. Sasha and company stepped inside. Their attention was immediately drawn to the young girl sitting by the window. She just sat there, gazing at the scenery outside the window. The sea breeze from outside ruffled her hair, enhancing her stunning beauty. Sasha suddenly thought of a phrase. Ruby red lips, snow-white teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Thompson?¡± a companion of Sasha voiced out. She was remarkably beautiful and unforgettable at first glance. Coming to her senses, Sasha nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Miss Thompson.¡± The companion continued, ¡°We managed to avoid that shipwreck thanks to Miss Thompson. Shouldn¡¯t we approach her and express our gratitude?¡± All of them felt somewhat surprised. Nobody had expected to meet Viola Thompson again. Sasha thought it was necessary. Therefore, led by Sasha, they approached Viola Thompson. Sasha carefully thought of what to say, then spoke cautiously, ¡°Hello, Miss Thompson.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola turned her gaze towards them. ¡°Hello.¡± Her voice was very pleasant and clear. Sasha had initially thought that Viola would ignore her. Viola was a renowned scientist after all, who had probably met countless people trying to curry favor with her every day. But Viola did not ignore her, rather, she was very polite. Sasha proceeded to say, ¡°Miss Thompson, my name is Sasha. These are my classmates. Kayla is also our classmate, and we were able to cancel our sailing trip three days ago after overhearing your conversation with her. Thank you for that!¡± Upon saying this, Sasha and her classmates all bowed in reverence. ¡°In our Sinian culture, there is a saying: ¡®listen to others, and you¡¯ll never go hungry.¡¯ You don¡¯t need to thank me, but thank yourselves instead,¡± Viola responded. ¡°Sometimes, the choice really counts.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, no matter what, we all want to thank you sincerely! Not only are you a great scientist, but also a successful meteorologist!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After returning to her seat, Sasha¡¯s heart was beating out of her chest. This sensation was very peculiar. Sasha considered herself to be rather attractive by conventional standards. However, in front of Viola, she felt she was nothing. Especially since she was wearing makeup that day. Viola was bare-faced, which made her feel completely insignificant. Sasha began to regret. She shouldn¡¯t have put on makeup. What if her idol disliked girls who wear makeup? Sasha had never been so indecisive, not even when encountering someone she likes. Not just Sasha, but her classmates were also very excited. ¡°Miss Thompson doesn¡¯t show off at all!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so down-to-earth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what true successful people are like. Unlike some, who are empty vessels making the most noise.¡± ¡°So true!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°¡­¡± At Viola¡¯s side. Nathaniel Besian brought her a milk tea. ¡°Master, here is the milk tea, without ice and only 30% sugar for you to taste.¡± Viola took the milk tea, took a sip, and immediately grinned, clearly very pleased. Chapter 1220 - Chapter 1220 318 Reversal Miss Song Can Save_5 Chapter 1220: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_5 Chapter 1220: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_5 Viola Thompson pulled out her phone a moment later, placing the milk tea on the table and snapping a picture to send to Terrence Lentz. Terrence Lentz responded very quickly. ¡°[How does it taste?]¡± ¡°[It¡¯s really good, that¡¯s why I¡¯m sharing it with you.]¡± Terrence Lentz replied again: ¡°[Remember to message me when you get here.]¡± ¡°[Okay.]¡± After responding to Viola¡¯s message, Terrence Lentz opened the chat with Adam Swantz, ¡°[Bring up an identical milk tea like this one [picture.jpg].]¡± Adam Swantz happened to be outside, ¡°[Received, third brother!]¡± Half an hour later, Adam Swantz returned with the purchased milk tea, ¡°Third brother, when did you start wanting to drink milk tea?¡± The old Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t have such hobbies. Terrence Lentz took the milk tea, ¡°Your sister-in-law, Viola, said this milk tea is really good, so I wanted to try it.¡± Adam Swantz: ¡°¡­¡± Showing off their love again! Who would have thought, third brother is actually a show-off spouse maniac! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you buy one?¡± Terrence Lentz turned to Adam Swantz. Before Adam Swantz could answer, Terrence Lentz lightly opened his lips, ¡°Oh, I forgot, you don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Adam Swantz: ¡°¡­¡± Why is it always him who gets hurt! At this moment, Adam Swantz seemed to remember something, continuing: ¡°By the way, third brother, I just saw a beautiful woman downstairs.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Adam Swantz continued: ¡°She was asking about you! Third brother, you¡¯re not messing with any rotten peach blossom behind Viola¡¯s back, are you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. Adam Swantz breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good then! But that woman was truly beautiful! Oval face, big eyes, long curly hair, and wearing a red spicy-like dress!¡± Once finished, Adam Swantz looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Third brother, are you listening?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But in the blink of an eye, Terrence Lentz returned to his usual reticent self. Adam Swantz also suddenly realized that only when the third brother was showing off his love in front of him, he would become talkative. ¡°Third brother, you know that by showing off your love, you¡¯ll quickly become pregnant, right?¡± This is too much! ¡°Hm,¡± Terrence Lentz turned slightly to look at Adam Swantz, ¡°Thank you for the blessing.¡± Adam Swantz was full of question marks. What the heck??? A blessing! Adam Swantz looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s wrong to bully single dogs like this!¡± Terrence Lentz glanced at him, ¡°You guys without girlfriends wouldn¡¯t understand the joy in this.¡± Adam Swantz: ¡°¡­¡± So, is Terrence Lentz¡¯s joy only built upon his misery? This is too much! ** On the other side. Nine Continent Island. The ferry docked safely at the pier three hours later. ¡°Be careful, Master Nathaniel.¡± Nathaniel Besian said from the front, reminding Viola to watch her step on the stairs. As soon as she left the pier, she was instantly mobbed by a crowd from the news media. Luckily, Nathaniel Besian was well prepared. He immediately put a hat and sunglasses on Viola. ¡°Miss Thompson, how did you predict there would be a typhoon three days ago?¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Viola, the casualties from the typhoon would have doubled. According to the ferry company¡¯s data, there were a large number of passengers queuing for refunds one hour before departure. Some people who had already boarded the ship even decided to return after hearing the news! Some didn¡¯t even want a refund. Viola Thompson adjusted the sunglasses concealing her eyes, her tone indifferent, ¡°I¡¯m an amateur weather enthusiast. It was just luck that I got this one right. I¡¯m still far behind the true weather experts.¡± ¡°Some say you contacted the major ferry companies in time after predicting the typhoon, is this true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola slightly nodded. Although she isn¡¯t Mother Mary, she still has her sense of responsibility. However, it¡¯s a pity. The ferry companies didn¡¯t take her advice. So, Viola had Nathaniel Besian release the news about the incoming typhoon. Otherwise, not so many people would have chosen a refund. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But regarding this matter, none of the major ferry companies have officially responded yet. If reporters want to get exclusive headlines, they need to dig deeper. So the reporter continued to ask: ¡°Do you have the communication records from that time?¡± ¡°The communication record is here,¡± Nathaniel Besian stepped in front of Viola in a timely manner, also wearing small sunglasses, ¡°I am Miss Thompson¡¯s assistant. Miss Thompson contacted the ferry companies the first moment after refunding the tickets.¡± After speaking, Nathaniel Besian flipped to the communication record in the phone and showed it in front of the camera. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Nathaniel Besian continued: ¡°We have other matters to deal with. Do you have any other questions?¡± Chapter 1221 - Chapter 1221 318 Reversal Miss Song Can Save_6 Chapter 1221: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_6 Chapter 1221: 318: Reversal, Miss Song Can Save!_6 ¡°That¡¯s all from me, I¡¯m sorry for taking up your time, Miss Thompson.¡± After all, Viola Thompson just completed the Sight Restorer Plan, and being a top-tier eesearch expert, she is naturally very busy, so the reporters didn¡¯t dare to take up too much of her time. The interview with Viola Thompson was soon posted online. Everyone was in an uproar. [Turns out the rumors were true! Miss Thompson did accurately predict the typhoon!] [No wonder the ferry company has been keeping quiet.] [Miss Thompson is really amazing! Even for an amateur hobbyist, she can observe so accurately. The national weather bureau needs you.] [So it seems, Kayla and the others could have avoided the shipwreck.] [Perhaps Kayla and the others didn¡¯t know about Miss Thompson¡¯s observations.] [Miss Thompson is truly the Eternal God!] [Damn, those ferry companies must be regretting it now.] [The shipwreck caused a total of 5200 deaths, 1060 people were injured, 8160 people were slightly injured, and 1360 people went missing. I feel like the ferry company is going to go out of business!] [I heard it¡¯s not entirely the ferry company¡¯s fault, but when the ferry company received Miss Thompson¡¯s warning, they specially contacted a top meteorological expert. The expert said it was fine and there would be no typhoon, so the company dared to continue operations.] [I heard that the meteorologist¡¯s wife was also killed in the shipwreck.] [May the departed rest in peace!] [¡­] Hospital. Due to the relentless rescue efforts of the doctors, Tiffany Golemon¡¯s life was temporarily saved. But¡­ She could never wake up again. When she heard the doctor say that her daughter would become a vegetable, Mrs. Golemon, who had been holding back her tears, burst into a loud cry and knelt before the doctor, ¡°Doctor, I beg you! You must save my daughter! She is our only child, what will we do if she turns into a vegetable?¡± Tiffany Golemon was the only reason and hope for the couple to carry on in this world. If something were to happen to Tiffany, then there would be no point for the couple to continue living. Even though the doctor was accustomed to life and death, he was still somewhat moved by this, ¡°Mrs. Golemon, please stand up. If she can be saved, even if there is only a slight hope, we doctors will not give up! But now, Tiffany¡¯s condition is beyond our control!¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Kayla had a clear understanding. She was really afraid that Tiffany would wake up again. As long as Tiffany never woke up, she could forever enjoy the benefits of ¡®self-sacrifice to save others¡¯. Perhaps. She could attract Terrence Lentz¡¯s attention through this. She wanted to let Terrence Lentz know that she was really good, and that she truly liked him, without harboring any ulterior motives. With this thought, Kayla felt very satisfied, but she didn¡¯t show it. She immediately took Mrs. Golemon¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Auntie, even if Tiffany really can¡¯t wake up, you still have me! Don¡¯t worry, I will respect you and uncle like Tiffany.¡± Golemon¡¯s parents were crying inconsolably. Seeing this, the doctor couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, ¡°Mrs. Golemon, there is one more method that might save your daughter.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Golemon immediately grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, ¡°What method? Please tell us!¡± Kayla furrowed her brows slightly. Could there be any other method that could improve Tiffany¡¯s condition? At this moment, Kayla¡¯s heart was racing. Nonsense. She couldn¡¯t let Tiffany wake up. Absolutely not! Just then, the doctor continued, ¡°You must know Miss Thompson, right? Capital University is nearby, and Miss Thompson is also a Sinian, perhaps, you can go to Capital University to beg Miss Thompson.¡± Hearing this, Kayla let out a sigh of relief. Go beg Viola Thompson? What kind of person is Viola Thompson? She is a typical person who values the rich and despises the poor. The Golemon¡¯s parents are just simple peasants, how could she possibly help Tiffany? It¡¯s absolutely absurd. ¡°Miss Thompson?¡± Mrs. Golemon was confused. She was just an ordinary peasant woman. What did she know about Miss Thompson? Mr. Golemon liked to watch the news, so he knew about Viola Thompson. He knew that she was the world¡¯s first great researcher who had restored sight to the blind. Hearing this, Mr. Golemon frowned, ¡°We don¡¯t know Miss Thompson at all. If we suddenly appear, Miss Thompson might not even receive us, right?¡± For someone as busy as Thompson, she may not even have time to see them. Mr. Golemon was realistic about their situation. At this moment, Sasha suddenly seemed to think of something, ¡°Kayla, aren¡¯t you friends with Miss Thompson?¡± As soon as she said this, the Golemon¡¯s parents immediately turned their attention to Kayla, their eyes full of hope. ¡°Kayla, you must help Tiffany!¡± Mrs. Golemon held Kayla¡¯s hand tightly. Kayla sighed, ¡°Mrs. Golemon, if I can help, I will definitely do my best! In fact, I¡¯m not very close with Miss Thompson, we¡¯re only acquaintances, and I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯ll agree!¡± Mrs. Golemon immediately said, ¡°Kayla, I don¡¯t need you to mediate for us, as long as you bring Miss Thompson, that¡¯s enough.¡± Mr. Golemon also added, ¡°Your aunt is right, Kayla, Miss Thompson is our only hope now, no matter what, we want to try.¡± Kayla was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t have Thompson¡¯s contact information or Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp. How could she make an appointment with Thompson? A moment passed, and Kayla continued to speak, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I do have a friend who is studying for a Ph.D. at Capital University. Maybe I could accompany you to Miss Thompson¡¯s laboratory at Capital University. As for other matters, it¡¯s all up to your efforts!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s fine!¡± The Golemon¡¯s parents nodded repeatedly, ¡°Kayla, we¡¯ll be troubling you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no bother, I too hope Tiffany will get better soon.¡± Kayla was certain that Thompson would never treat a farmer couple¡¯s daughter, which is why she readily agreed. If as she predicted, the Golemon¡¯s parents may not even be able to see Thompson. Sasha then said, ¡°Uncle, auntie, I¡¯ll accompany you. Having someone there will make things easier.¡± Mrs. Golemon nodded, ¡°Thank you, kids, you all are good people.¡± Thanks to Kayla¡¯s arrangements, Sasha and the Goleman¡¯s parents successfully arrived at Capital University. The S Laboratory has now moved to the central location of Capital University. Viola Thompson was conducting an experiment inside, so it wasn¡¯t easy to see her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she learned that someone was looking for Thompson, Mila came out. ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡± Mila was speaking the official language of the Nine Continents. The Golemon¡¯s parents could not understand it at all. Fortunately, Sasha was there. Sasha stepped forward, looked at Mila, smiled, and said, ¡°Hello, we are looking for Miss Thompson, we have an important matter to discuss with her.¡± Chapter 1222 - Chapter 1222 319 Panic Unveiling the Ugly Truth _1 Chapter 1222: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _1 Chapter 1222: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _1 Looking for Viola Thompson? Upon hearing this, Mila turned to look at Sasha and the Golemon¡¯s parents. Ever since the Sight Restorer Plan was completed, there are a number of people who look for Viola every day. If Viola were to meet everyone, there would be no time left for experiments. There wouldn¡¯t be enough time in a day just to meet those who come to set their sights upon her. Sasha, aware of how busy Viola was, continued to add: ¡°We really have something very important to discuss with Miss Thompson, please help us convey this.¡± Hearing that it was a matter of great importance, coupled with Sasha¡¯s serious expression, Mila also took it seriously. It was then that Mila realized, the Golemon¡¯s parents seemed familiar. As if. She had encountered them somewhere before. But she couldn¡¯t remember where exactly they had met for the life of her. ¡°Then please wait a moment,¡± Mila continued, ¡°Come sit with me in the lounge first, I will go inform Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sasha immediately expressed gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Sasha turned back to the Golemon¡¯s parents, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the lounge with Miss Mila first.¡± Mrs. Golemon immediately whispered, ¡°Has Miss Thompson agreed to see us?¡± Mr. Golemon also cast hopeful eyes at Sasha. Sasha explained, ¡°The lady walking up front is Miss Mila. She is also one of the members of the S Laboratory. Miss Thompson is currently busy, she needs to go and inform Miss Thompson first, we¡¯ll go to the lounge and wait.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mrs. Golemon nodding, ¡°Okay.¡± As long as Miss Thompson¡¯s people didn¡¯t drive them away, the result wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Although Mrs. Golemon was just an ordinary farming woman, she also knew that Miss Thompson had many appointments, and it would be normal for her not to be easily met. The group followed Mila into the lounge. The lounge was huge. A total of more than 150 square meters, divided into eight areas. Mila had the staff pour tea for the group, then said, ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go find Miss Thompson now, but she is currently busy with a very important cell experiment, so she may not be able to reply until later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine, we can wait no matter how long.¡± Sasha said. ¡°Alright.¡± Mila turned around and walked towards the laboratory. Not long after Mila left, Mrs. Golemon looked at Sasha and asked anxiously, ¡°Daughter, what did that young woman say earlier? Is Miss Thompson willing to see us?¡± Sasha explained, ¡°Auntie Golemon, don¡¯t worry, Miss Mila has gone to contact Miss Thompson for us. We just have to wait!¡± Mr. Golemon was slightly nervous, ¡°Do you think Miss Thompson, being such a prominent figure, would agree to see us?¡± It would indeed be pretty normal if she did not meet them. After all, Viola Thompson was a researcher. It would be impossible for her to meet just anyone. Sasha said, ¡°I think she would.¡± There are not many people of Sinian descent on the Nine Continent island. As long as Mila mentioned that the Golemon¡¯s parents were also descendants of Sinian, Viola Thompson would certainly agree to see them. Waiting always seemed to take a long time, and while the Golemon¡¯s parents were anxiously waiting, Mila came back. The Golemon¡¯s parents immediately stood up from their chairs. ¡°The young woman has returned!¡± Mila could understand a bit of Sinian, but she was not fluent in speaking it. She then looked at the Golemon¡¯s parents and turned to Sasha, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting!¡± When she finished speaking, Mila paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but Miss Thompson is currently engaged in an important cell experiment and can¡¯t take a break yet. She would like to ask you to return first and come back here at one o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Sasha nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll come back tomorrow. Thank you!¡± Sasha then turned to the Golemon¡¯s parents and relayed what Mila had said. Not being able to see Viola, the couple was somewhat disappointed, but as soon as they heard that Viola asked them to come back the next day, hope instantly returned to their eyes. At least Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t rejected them outright. The trio left Capital University, and returned to the hospital. Upon seeing them return so quickly, Kayla Sullivan had an idea. Most likely, they were blocked off this time. Actually, this was within Kayla¡¯s expectations. It was clear even without much thought, Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t operate on a country girl. In Viola¡¯s eyes, the two of them were probably less deserving of attention than dog feces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this thought. Kayla¡¯s eyes were filled with derisive expression. Tiffany Golemon¡¯s attending physician immediately approached them, ¡°Mr. Golemon, Mrs. Golemon, how are things? Have the two of you managed to see Miss Thompson?¡± Mrs. Golemon said, ¡°Miss Thompson was too busy today, she didn¡¯t have time to see us. She asked us to come back tomorrow.¡± When the doctor heard this, he narrowed his eyes. Chapter 1223 - Chapter 1223 319 Panic Unveiling the Ugly Truth _2 Chapter 1223: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _2 Chapter 1223: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _2 It sounds like¡­ Miss Thompson is rather reluctant to meet the Golemon¡¯s parents. Being too busy is just an excuse. Even if she were busy, she couldn¡¯t possibly not find the time to meet them. Now, with Golemon¡¯s parents brimming with hopes, she herself cannot bluntly express Miss Thompson¡¯s intentions. Kayla Sullivan looked up at Mrs. Golemon, then asked, ¡°Auntie, did Miss Thompson specify what time she would come tomorrow?¡± Mrs. Golemon answered, ¡°Tomorrow at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± Kayla Sullivan silently scoffed. The attending doctor turned to Mrs. Golemon and began to administer a dose of reality. ¡°What if Miss Thompson is still too busy tomorrow?¡± Tomorrow, tomorrow, tomorrow¡­ there¡¯s always another tomorrow. After all, Miss Thompson is no ordinary person. Let alone Golemon¡¯s parents. There are numerous foreign leaders waiting to meet her. How could she possibly find time to meet two ordinary individuals? If Miss Thompson was genuinely going to meet them, she wouldn¡¯t have postponed the meeting till one o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon. Upon hearing this, worry immediately filled the eyes of Golemon¡¯s parents. Viola Thompson is now Tiffany Golemon¡¯s only hope. If Viola Thompson refuses to meet them¡­ Then there really is no hope for Tiffany Golemon! What to do, what to do? Kayla immediately reassured them with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle and auntie. From what I know, Miss Thompson is a very punctual and trustworthy person. If she said she will meet you at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she will definitely keep that arrangement!¡± She was deliberately distorting the truth. Forget about tomorrow! Even if they wait till next year, Golemon¡¯s parents won¡¯t get to see Viola Thompson. Sasha nodded, chiming in, ¡°Kayla is right. Miss Thompson is not the kind of person who goes back on her word.¡± Though she only met Viola once, Sasha could tell that Viola was not like others. She didn¡¯t exude that arrogant aura typically found in successful people. Even if it were just for the fact that Tiffany Golemon belonged to the Sinian people, she might consider performing the surgery on her. Unless Tiffany¡¯s illness was truly irredeemable. Kayla nodded with a smile, ¡°So, uncle, auntie, please don¡¯t worry. Tiffany¡¯s good fortune is still to come!¡± The attending physician wanted to say something but ultimately remained silent. ¡­ Inside the S Laboratory. Viola Thompson had been working non-stop for eight hours. Vincent Lee was assisting her. He was somewhat worried, seeing that Viola hadn¡¯t even taken a sip of water, let alone rest within these eight hours. Even he, a strong man, felt a bit tired, let alone Viola, a young girl. Vincent went over to Viola and said, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you take a break? I can handle things here, for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Viola replied. ¡°You go observe the cellular changes in test tube B, and record them. We¡¯ll need the data in tomorrow afternoon¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Vincent nodded. The two of them continued to work tirelessly in the lab. Three hours passed in the blink of an eye. Finally, Viola stepped out of the lab. She took off her lab coat, and Mila immediately handed her a cup of milk tea, ¡°Vio, you¡¯re working so hard.¡± ¡°Thanks¡±. Viola took a big sip of the milk tea, feeling instantly refreshed. The only remedy for sorrow is milk tea! Mila looked at Viola, her eyes full of envy, ¡°Vio, you drink milk tea every day, how do you stay so slim?¡± Whenever she drank milk tea, she felt like an inflating balloon. Yet Viola never seemed to gain weight. At that, Viola gave a slight smile, ¡°If you could keep up with exercising for an hour every morning, you wouldn¡¯t gain weight either.¡± Mila immediately shook her head, ¡°No, no, no, I could never keep that up.¡± Viola woke up on time at five-thirty every morning. Mila once tried to keep up with her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For the first three days, she managed to wake up at five-thirty. After that, it became six-thirty, seven-thirty, eight-thirty¡­ In the end, if she didn¡¯t have classes or lab work, she practically never woke up. A half day would pass with her still lying in the dorm. At the same time, this was what she admired the most about Viola. Viola drained half the cup of milk tea in one gulp, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it then. There¡¯s a saying in Sinian, ¡®you can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too.¡¯ After saying that, Viola seemed to remember something, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say someone was looking for me this afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mila nodded, ¡°You were too busy at the time, so I asked them to come back tomorrow afternoon at one o¡¯clock. There were three people in total, a middle-aged couple from Sinian and an individual from Country Polluton. They seemed to have something important to tell you. They didn¡¯t look like they were joking around, so I delayed it until tomorrow afternoon.¡± Chapter 1224 - Chapter 1224 319 Panic Unveiling the Ugly Truth _3 Chapter 1224: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _3 Chapter 1224: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _3 As luck would have it, Viola Thompson had no plans for tomorrow afternoon. One o¡¯clock would be just right. ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded slightly. In a blink of an eye, the following day arrived. At half past ten in the morning. Sasha brought the Golemon¡¯s parents to Capital University. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t enter the laboratory. Instead, they waited in the pavilion on the campus. It was not yet one o¡¯clock, and if they directly entered the laboratory, they were afraid that they might disturb others. Mr. Golemon kept looking at his watch. The situation was quite peculiar. Usually, time fleetingly went by but today it seemed to be especially slow. At this moment, Mila, who passed by the pavilion, noticed the three people in there. She looked astonished and walked over, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on meeting at one o¡¯clock? Why are you guys here so early?¡± It wasn¡¯t even eleven o¡¯clock yet. ¡°We were afraid of making Miss Thompson anxious by being late,¡± Sasha replied. Seeing that Mila had come over, the Golemon¡¯s parents immediately stood up as well. Mila glanced at her watch and then said, ¡°There¡¯s still some time, I am sure that you haven¡¯t eaten yet. Come with me to the cafeteria for lunch first.¡± Sasha instantly declined, ¡°No need, we have just eaten.¡± ¡°Did you really eat?¡± Mila asked. The cafeteria in Capital University required a campus card to get food. Sasha nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve truly eaten, thank you for your concern.¡± Mila then said, ¡°Then you can wait in the rest area! It¡¯s too hot outside!¡± Today, the temperature in Nine Continent Island was as high as thirty-eight degrees. ¡°Okay.¡± Sasha took the Golemon¡¯s parents to the lounge. At fifty minutes past twelve. Viola and Mila arrived at the lounge. Even from a distance, Sasha instantly spotted Viola and then she promptly informed the Golemon¡¯s parents in a low voice, ¡°Uncle and Aunt, Miss Thompson is here.¡± Upon hearing these words, Golemon¡¯s parents immediately perked up. ¡°Where is she?¡± Mrs. Golemon asked. Sasha continued, ¡°Near the entrance, the very beautiful girl standing next to Mila is Miss Thompson.¡± The Golemon¡¯s parents looked towards the entrance. In one glance, they saw Viola, who was standing next to Mila. For no other reason. It¡¯s just that Viola was far too standout, demure yet distinguished, impossible to ignore. Mrs. Golemon couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Oh my, Miss Thompson is so beautiful!¡± She had a limited vocabulary, and couldn¡¯t think of other adjectives to describe Viola. At that moment, Mrs. Golemon had only two words. Fairy-like. She was even more beautiful than the actresses she had seen on TV. A moment. Mila led Viola to where Sasha and the others were waiting. ¡°Miss Thompson, Miss Mila.¡± Sasha instantly stood up to greet them. ¡°Miss Thompson, you still remember me right? I am Sasha, we met on the cruise before. It was through your advice that I managed to avoid the sea disaster.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Sasha was somewhat excited, she didn¡¯t think she would be remembered by her idol! But Sasha knew, now wasn¡¯t the time to get excited. She turned to look at the Golemon¡¯s parents and said: ¡°Uncle and Aunt, this is Miss Thompson.¡± Mrs. Golemon wanted to stretch out her hand to shake Viola¡¯s, but she felt her hand was too dirty and wiped it on the corner of her clothes. She wanted to reach out, but felt too shy to do so. After all, in her eyes, Viola was like a fairy-tale character. Just then, Viola reached out to her first, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Viola Thompson. What can I do for you?¡± Her Mandarin was very standard. The tone was soft and mellow, refreshing like an April breeze. It immediately helped Mrs. Golemon forget all her discomforts; she reached out and shook Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Thompson. I am Tiffany Golemon¡¯s mother¡­ Wang, Wang Cuishong.¡± Being overly nervous led to Mrs. Golemon developing her regional accent while talking. For the sake of not embarrassing her daughter in public, she had practised her Mandarin for three years by watching television. Usually, she had no accent at all when she spoke to others. Moreover, Mrs. Golemon hadn¡¯t imagined that Viola would reach out to her first. There was no disdain in Viola¡¯s eyes at all. Mrs. Golemon, who was just worrying a moment ago about whether Viola would refuse to perform surgery on Tiffany, was now filled with sudden confidence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Miss Thompson was such a kind person! She would surely save Tiffany. Mrs. Golemon tried to calm herself down, looked at her husband and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, this, this is my husband, Nick Golemon.¡± Mr. Golemon immediately bowed to Viola, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Thompson. I, I am Nick Golemon.¡± He was as nervous as his wife. Chapter 1225 - Chapter 1225 319 Panic Unveiling the Ugly Truth _4 Chapter 1225: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _4 Chapter 1225: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _4 ¡°There¡¯s no need for you both to be so tense. I hear you have something crucial to discuss with me ¨C sit down and let¡¯s converse at ease.¡± The Golemon¡¯s parents retake their seats. Mr. Golemon gathers his thoughts before speaking, ¡°Miss Thompson, the reason we are here is to implore you to save our daughter, Tiffany Golemon. She was on the cruise ship during the Bencho 518 shipwreck. She floated at sea for two full days and nights. By the time rescuers found her, she was in a deep coma. According to the doctors, there¡¯s severe water accumulated in her abdomen. Even if she survives, she¡¯ll live in a vegetative state.¡± By the time he finished, Mr. Golemon could not hold back his tears. Mrs. Golemon, too, was tear-streaked. ¡°Miss Thompson, we¡¯re out of options. Tiffany¡¯s primary doctor mentioned that you might be our only hope. She¡¯s our only child¡­¡± The two had worked hard their entire lives to afford their daughter¡¯s international education. They never thought they would face such a tragedy. Though the ferry company said they would provide five million in compensation¡­ But what use is money, when their daughter¡¯s life is in the balance? It can¡¯t bring their daughter back! Viola Thompson had roughly understood Tiffany¡¯s situation. ¡°Did you bring her medical reports and test results? I can only ascertain whether your daughter¡¯s condition is treatable after reviewing them.¡± Her words were brutally candid. But in the face of life and death, there¡¯s no place to evade such topics. ¡°We brought them.¡± Mrs. Golemon quickly turned to Mr. Golemon, ¡°Quickly, show Miss Thompson the medical reports.¡± Mr. Golemon quickly pulled out various medical reports and patient records. Viola Thompson reached for them and began reading slowly. During this time, the Golemon¡¯s parents dared not even breathe aloud. Time seemed to stand still. After a moment, Viola Thompson put down the medical reports. Mrs. Golemon immediately asked, ¡°What, Miss Thompson? Can my daughter be saved?¡± Viola Thompson slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°According to the medical report, your daughter¡¯s condition is extremely complicated. Besides the accumulation of fluid in her abdomen, there are signs of infection and inflammation.¡± The lungs are vital organs in the human body, a minor issue can potentially be fatal, let alone fluid retention and inflammation! Otherwise, the doctors would not directly pronounce that Tiffany would likely end up in a vegetative state. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Mrs. Golemon, panicked, began to cry. Mr. Golemon raised his head to look at Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, is there really no hope? Even if there¡¯s just a one percent chance, we will proceed with the treatment.¡± ¡°If surgery is performed, there¡¯s a ten percent chance of success.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°This also means that if the surgery fails, the patient may lose her heartbeat and cease to breathe, and cannot even remain in a vegetative state. It¡¯s up to you whether you¡¯re willing to take this risk.¡± At these words, the room fell silent once more. After a moment, the Golemon¡¯s parents shared a meaningful glance. Then Mr. Golemon spoke again, ¡°If surgery is performed, will you be the chief surgeon operating on my daughter?¡± ¡°Yes, I will be.¡± Viola Thompson slightly nodded. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Golemon immediately answered, ¡°We¡¯ll proceed! Even if there¡¯s only a ten percent chance of success, we¡¯ll go through with the surgery!¡± ¡°Alright, think it over carefully because it is no small matter. If you decide to go ahead with the surgery, contact me to schedule the procedure.¡± Viola Thompson left them a piece of paper with her phone number on it. Given Tiffany¡¯s current condition, whether the surgery is performed a day earlier or later makes no difference. At this moment, the Golemon¡¯s parents needed time to consider their options. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson! Thank you, Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Viola Thompson then said, ¡°I have other matters to attend to.¡± Watching Viola Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Sasha suddenly chased after her, calling, ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Viola Thompson halted and turned slightly, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Sasha presented a notebook with both hands, ¡°Could you please sign your autograph for me?¡± She practically worshipped Viola Thompson. ¡°Sure.¡± With that, Viola Thompson took the notebook and signed her name. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson!¡± Sasha was ecstatic! Her idol had signed her notebook, and Sasha yearned to announce this to the world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An hour later. Sasha and the Golemons returned to the hospital together. Kayla Sullivan was still at the hospital caring for Tiffany. Seeing the Golemon¡¯s parents return, she immediately approached and said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you¡¯re back. Did Miss Thompson agree to perform Tiffany¡¯s surgery?¡± Kayla purposely said that just to provoke the Golemon¡¯s parents. Chapter 1226 - Chapter 1226 319 Panic Unveiling the Ugly Truth _5 Chapter 1226: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _5 Chapter 1226: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _5 ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Mrs. Golemon said, looking at Tiffany Golemon lying on the hospital bed and sighing. Kayla Sullivan curled her lips in secret. It seemed that everything was under her control. ¡°What happened, Auntie?¡± Kayla Sullivan said incredulously, ¡°Miss Thompson refused you?¡± At this point, Kayla became angry, ¡°Miss Thompson is a Sinian, after all. How could she be so heartless as to stand by and watch someone die! It¡¯s so inhumane!¡± Now she was a netizen who had nobly gotten involved in saving someone else. Just wait, she would definitely tell those reporters about how Viola Thompson had allowed someone to die without lifting a finger. At that point, what would it matter if Viola Thompson herself was a world-renowned scientist? Public opinion would still turn against her! Sooner or later, Terrence Lentz would see Viola Thompson¡¯s true colors. Thinking of this, Kayla Sullivan felt immensely satisfied. Who would have thought she could accomplish such a task and yield unexpected gains. Seeing Kayla¡¯s misunderstanding, Mrs. Golemon quickly explained, ¡°Kayla, you got it wrong. It¡¯s not that Miss Thompson let someone die. She has agreed to the surgery, but she says the success rate is only twenty percent.¡± Mr. Golemon immediately corrected her, ¡°It¡¯s ten percent. Miss Thompson said that given the severity of Tiffany¡¯s condition, the hope is only ten percent. She advised us to consider it seriously and gave us a phone number, asking us to call her once we have made our decision.¡± At these words, Kayla Sullivan paused. What? Viola Thompson agreed? How was that possible! Given Viola Thompson¡¯s character and her current status, why on earth would she agree to perform the surgery on Tiffany? Sounds like a delusion. But now¡­ What was going on? Kayla swallowed hard, trying to calm herself and pretending to be excited, ¡°Really? Uncle, Auntie, did Miss Thompson really agree?¡± Having said this, she looked at Sasha, ¡°Sasha, is this true?¡± Sasha nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Suddenly, Kayla felt a strong sense of danger. What to do? If Viola Thompson really manages to save Tiffany, wouldn¡¯t her secrets be unearthed? But quickly¡­ Kayla Sullivan calmed down. Because she suddenly remembered that Mr. Golemon said Viola Thompson only gave a ten percent hope. If there was only a ten percent chance, it meant that the possibility of Tiffany surviving was insignificant. If Viola Thompson could cure Tiffany, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have said that there was a slim ten percent chance. She said that to give herself an out, just in case. Perhaps, she simply wanted to treat Tiffany as a lab rat. After all, free test subjects weren¡¯t easy to come by. A readily available test subject like Tiffany was a deal too good to pass up! A moment later, Kayla Sullivan looked at Mr. and Mrs. Golemon, ¡°So what have you decided, Uncle, Auntie? Are you going to let Miss Thompson perform the surgery on Tiffany?¡± Mrs. Golemon said, ¡°Your uncle and I are still discussing it.¡± A ten percent chance of success also means a ninety percent mortality rate. As parents, the choice was too difficult! Although they¡¯d said before that even a one percent chance of recovery would be enough for them to authorize treatment for Tiffany, now that the choice was right in front of them, they were very conflicted. Because once the surgery is performed, there is a possibility of them never seeing their daughter again. Kayla narrowed her eyes and went on, ¡°Auntie, Miss Thompson is a superb doctor and this is also a rare opportunity. Why not give it a try? What if, what if the operation is successful?¡± She paused, ¡°Moreover, rather than lying in bed like a vegetable for the rest of her life, I believe Tiffany would choose to gamble on this chance.¡± On hearing this, Sasha thought Kayla made sense. At this point, Sasha had no idea about Kayla¡¯s ulterior motives. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I also think Kayla is right,¡± Sasha said carefully, ¡°Even though this surgery is very risky, how would we know if Tiffany would recover if we don¡¯t try? We were so fortunate to meet Miss Thompson, such an opportunity is rare. If we miss it now, Tiffany may never get such a chance again.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Golemon¡¯s parents remained silent, deep in thought. A moment later, Mr. Golemon said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for Doctor Mike¡¯s opinion.¡± Having said this, Mr. Golemon walk towards Doctor Mike¡¯s office. Mr. Golemon arrived at the office. Doctor Mike was greatly surprised after listening to what Mr. Golemon had to say. He looked at Mr. Golemon, ¡°Mr. Golemon, did Miss Thompson really say that to you?¡± Chapter 1227 - Chapter 1227 319 Panic Unveiling the Ugly Truth _6 Chapter 1227: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _6 Chapter 1227: 319: Panic, Unveiling the Ugly Truth! _6 ¡°Yes, sure enough,¡± Mr. Golemon took a piece of paper from his pocket, ¡°this is the phone number Miss Thompson left me. She suggested that we call her once we¡¯ve made a decision.¡± Doctor Mike thought that Viola Thompson would refuse outright. Unexpectedly, not only did Viola not refuse, but she also left her contact information for the Golemon¡¯s parents. Mr. Golemon continued, ¡°Doctor Mike, I want to seek your advice.¡± Doctor Mike answered without hesitation: ¡°If I were in your place, I would immediately agree to let Miss Thompson perform the surgery. If successful, then Tiffany¡¯s life will get a fresh start. Even if it unfortunately fails, the worst that could happen is her heart stopping. But have you considered that instead of having Tiffany lying on the bed without dignity, it would be better to let Miss Thompson create a miracle!¡± Though he knew that miracles aren¡¯t easily created, Doctor Mike thought it would be better to take a gambit rather than lying in bed as a vegetable for a lifetime! Upon hearing Doctor Mike¡¯s words, a new decision formed in Mr. Golemon¡¯s mind instantaneously. Standing up from his chair, he said, ¡°Thank you Doctor Mike, I now understand what I have to do.¡± Doctor Mike smiled, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in Sinian Country that means, ¡®Anyone who escapes great danger will receive a blessing.¡¯ I believe Tiffany¡¯s blessing will come soon.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± When Mr. Golemon returned to the ward, he relayed Doctor Mike¡¯s words to Mrs. Golemon, and afterwards, they unanimously decided to let Viola Thompson perform the surgery! Do what you have to and accept your fate. Mr. Golemon immediately dialed Viola Thompson¡¯s phone number. After learning the reason for the call, Viola Thompson replied, ¡°Then let the hospital arrange it, I¡¯ll come in for surgery tomorrow.¡± ¡°So quickly?¡± Mr. Golemon was unexpectedly surprised. ¡°Do you have any issues?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Mr. Golemon immediately replied, ¡°No, no issues at all, I¡¯ll inform the hospital right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Golemon asked, ¡°Miss Thompson is coming to operate on Tiffany tomorrow?¡± Hearing this, Kayla Sullivan looked up at Mr. Golemon. It seemed like they didn¡¯t expect Viola Thompson to agree that quickly. Something abnormal usually presages an ill turn of events. It looks like this time, Tiffany¡¯s life is in danger. ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Golemon nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll make another trip to Doctor Mike¡¯s office now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Of course, Doctor Mike had no objections. As long as Viola Thompson was willing to operate, the hospital would provide full support. After Mr. Golemon left the office, Doctor Mike immediately communicated with the hospital dean about the situation. Given that it was Viola Thompson, who just performed the Sight Restorer Plan, the dean didn¡¯t dare to delay and immediately called an overnight meeting. On the other side. Viola Thompson made a call to Nathaniel Besian. Since becoming Viola Thompson¡¯s disciple, aside from studying medicine, Nathaniel Besian developed a new hobby. Researching milk tea. At that moment, Nathaniel Besian was on the phone with one hand while stirring tea leaves with the other, ¡°Hello, Master.¡± ¡°Are you available to come to Kyushu Island Hospital tomorrow at eight in the morning?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nathaniel Besian replied, ¡°Master, do you have a surgery tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, excitement showed in Nathaniel Besian¡¯s eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the patient¡¯s situation?¡± He knew that a patient who could enter Viola Thompson¡¯s purview couldn¡¯t be just any ordinary illness. And Nathaniel Besian¡¯s favorite thing was tackling different medical complications. And then finding a way to overcome them! Viola Thompson replied, ¡°It¡¯s a survivor from the Bencho 518 Incident, the situation is a bit complex. I¡¯ve sent her medical report to your WhatsApp. You can check there.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check now. Goodbye, Master.¡± After saying that, Nathaniel Besian hung up the phone and opened WhatsApp. Just as he thought. The patient¡¯s situation was practically beyond medical help. Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t bother about whether the tea was ready or not. He poured the milk directly into the pan and then went to his study to browse through medical books. He stayed up almost all night. However, when he arrived at the hospital the next morning, Nathaniel Besian was still full of energy. ¡°Master!¡± No one recognized Nathaniel Besian as he wore a mask and glasses. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Viola Thompson slightly turned her eyes. Nathaniel Besian excitedly nodded, ¡°Yes, Master, when does the surgery start?¡± ¡°At o¡¯clock,¡± Viola Thompson replied calmly, ¡°You follow me to prepare first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as the two entered the hospital, they were personally greeted by the head of the hospital and various other hospital leaders. Afterward, the hospital director took Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian to his office and personally briefed them on Tiffany Golemon¡¯s situation. Moreover, the hospital director assigned around ten chief physicians as Viola¡¯s assistants. Before the surgery began, Viola met with Tiffany¡¯s parents, explained the possible scenarios during the operation, and had them sign a surgical risk consent form. Nine o¡¯clock in the morning. The operation officially began. Outside the operating room, not only were Tiffany¡¯s anxious parents waiting, but there were also news reporters squatting around. After all, the person performing the surgery on Tiffany inside was none other than Viola! Time ticked by. For those waiting outside, the minutes felt like years. Just then, the operating room door suddenly opened, and two nurses walked out. Kayla Sullivan squinted her eyes. Tiffany¡¯s parents immediately approached, asking, ¡°Nurse, how is my daughter¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°The surgery is still in progress. Please don¡¯t worry, you have to trust Miss Thompson.¡± Upon hearing that, Kayla could barely suppress her laughter. Trust Viola Thompson? Trust Viola to use Tiffany as a lab rat? Our poor Tiffany¡¯s memorial service will be this time next year. Soon, the large door of the Operating Room closed again. Six hours passed just like that. Click! The operating room light went out. Tiffany¡¯s parents instantly held their breath. Soon, the operating room door opened. A slender figure dressed in blue surgical scrubs walked out from inside, followed by a group of doctors also wearing blue surgical attire. Even though all the doctors were wearing masks, you could hear the excitement in their voices. ¡°Ms. Thompson, can you please tell us how my daughter is doing?¡± Mr. Golemon immediately asked. Mrs. Golemon, however, was too anxious to utter a word. Because, the moment Viola replied, it would either mean life or death. ¡°The surgery was very successful,¡± said Viola in her soft voice. ¡°She has been moved to the general ward.¡± Hearing these words. Kayla¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. How, how could this happen? Tiffany made it through unscathed! At this moment, Kayla Sullivan nearly collapsed. Boom! On hearing these words, Tiffany¡¯s parents immediately knelt down before Viola, their voices choked with emotion, ¡°Ms. Thompson, thank you! Thank you for saving our daughter! You are the living Bodhisattva, a living angel!¡± Viola quickly helped them up, ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this; I just fulfilled a doctor¡¯s duty.¡± As she spoke, she added, ¡°By the way, Tiffany has come to consciousness now, and she wants to speak to you. You should go to her in the ward!¡± Upon hearing this, Kayla Sullivan¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat after cold sweat. What should she do? What if Tiffany reveals the truth? With these thoughts, Kayla Sullivan, leaning heavily against the wall, was struggling to breathe. Upon hearing Viola¡¯s words, Tiffany¡¯s parents rushed to the ward. Tiffany lay on the hospital bed, an oxygen tube in her nose. Though she looked pale, her eyes sparkled with spirit. Mrs. Golemon walked over, clasping Tiffany¡¯s hand, teary-eyed, and said, ¡°Tiffany, my dear Tiffany, you have finally woken up!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mom, Dad, call the police! And, I want to see the reporters!¡± Throughout these past few days, Tiffany hadn¡¯t completely lost consciousness. Her mind was clear, and she was aware of Kayla¡¯s deeds. Kayla had the audacity to twist the truth. Fueled by this belief, Tiffany had held on until now. She was determined to expose Kayla¡¯s ugly truth in front of everyone. Chapter 1228 - Chapter 1228 319 The internet is blown away All views are Chapter 1228: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_1 Chapter 1228: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_1 Report to the police? Upon hearing this, Golemon¡¯s parents froze. Mr. Golemon thought he was hearing things. He looked at Tiffany Golemon, ¡°Tiffany, what did you say?¡± In the rural areas of that era, most people favored boys over girls, but Mr. Golemon did not. He was a good father. And a good husband. Because his wife was in poor health, if she insisted on having a second child, it would undoubtedly harm his wife¡¯s body. Therefore, despite his parent¡¯s objections, Mr. Golemon refused to let his wife have a second child, which caused his parents to criticize Nick Golemon for being unfilial, and not leaving a descendant for the Golemon family before they died. In their eyes, only boys can carry on the family line. Tiffany Golemon looked very weak, ¡°Dad, I was pushed into the sea. Report it to the police, meet the reporter, I want to expose the true faces of some people in front of the reporter!¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Golemon was full of anxiety, ¡°Alright! Alright! Wait for me, I¡¯ll go find a reporter right away! No, mom, you go outside and find a reporter, I¡¯ll go to the police!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mrs. Golemon nodded. As she spoke, Mrs. Golemon turned and went out. As if thinking of something, Mr. Golemon grabbed Mrs. Golemon¡¯s hand, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Golemon continued to instruct, ¡°Don¡¯t publicize this matter yet, just let the reporter in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The couple set out separately. Soon, Mrs. Golemon came outside. As Tiffany Golemon¡¯s surgery occurred today, she is one of the few survivors. She receives a lot of attention because she was saved by her best friend. Therefore, it was not difficult for Mrs. Golemon to find a reporter. Seeing Mrs. Golemon coming over, Kayla Sullivan tried hard to calm herself down, quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Auntie, how is Tiffany now?¡± This was a test. She was testing whether Tiffany was unconscious or whether she had revealed the truth. Mrs. Golemon looked at Kayla and then said, ¡°Kayla, you¡¯ve had a long day. Go back and rest. Tiffany is fine now, but she hasn¡¯t woken up yet. You can come back tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Kayla Sullivan replied, relieved. Mrs. Golemon then continued walking out. Watching Mrs. Golemon¡¯s retreating figure, Kayla squinted her eyes. Now, she needed to come up with a corresponding strategy. Just as Mrs. Golemon had come outside, she was surrounded by a group of journalists, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re Mrs. Golemon, right? How is your daughter doing now? Is Miss Thompson still in surgery for your daughter?¡± ¡°The surgery is already done, my daughter now wants to see the reporters. She has something to tell you, could you come with me?¡± Hearing these words, the reporter immediately lowered her voice, ¡°Auntie, I will go with you. Just keep your voice down and do not alert others.¡± She was not the only reporter who came for interviews. From Mrs. Golemon¡¯s manner, it was clear that Tiffany had some important information to share with them. Of course, she wanted to get this exclusive news. Looks like there¡¯s hope for this month¡¯s bonus! Mrs. Golemon nodded, leading the reporter towards the hospital. Soon, they arrived inside the hospital. At the same time, Mr. Golemon brought the police to the ward. ¡°Tiffany, the reporter is here!¡± ¡°The police are here too!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reporter immediately started her voice recorder and directed the cameraman nearby to start recording. ¡°I¡¯m Tiffany Golemon, a postgraduate student with Kayla Sullivan. On the 18th of May, eight of us from our research group bought tickets to return to Nine Continent Island. As we arrived at the Pier, we ran into Miss Thompson.¡± As she said this, Tiffany Golemon continued, ¡°That¡¯s Miss Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan. It seemed that Kayla knew Miss Thompson. She went over and greeted Miss Thompson. After a few minutes, Miss Thompson felt something was off with the weather, so she tried to convince Kayla to refund the ticket and set off on the second day. But Kayla didn¡¯t take this seriously, and instead ridiculed Miss Thompson for not being a professional meteorologist.¡± ¡°She insisted on boarding. When I heard that, I thought she made a good point. Additionally, I wanted to follow my mentor to continue studying for a PhD, so I boarded the cruise ship. However, during this process, Sasha and others disagreed with us. Therefore, Sasha and three of our classmates chose to stay. After boarding the cruise ship, everything was fine at first. The weather was sunny, but after about half an hour of sailing, things went awry. The cruise ship began to rock violently, the cabin was in chaos, and all I could hear were cries for help and screams.¡± ¡°I regretted it so much at the time. I regretted not listening to Miss Thompson, I should have refunded the ticket! Kayla wasn¡¯t scared at all, saying that it was a normal situation. Therefore, when the safety officers on the ship began to distribute life jackets and life rings, she didn¡¯t bother to put on a life jacket. But just at that moment, a huge wave hit, the ship began to tilt and capsize, and I fell into unconsciousness before I even had time to react!¡± Chapter 1229 - Chapter 1229 319 The internet is blown away All views are Chapter 1229: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_2 Chapter 1229: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_2 ¡°Later, when I woke up, I felt as if someone was taking off my life jacket. At first, I thought it was a hallucination, but when I opened my eyes, I saw my life jacket on Kayla Sullivan! Not only that, when she saw me wake up, she kicked me into the sea! I can¡¯t swim at all, at that moment, I thought I was going to die, luckily, at that moment, I grabbed onto a piece of driftwood¡­¡± By the end, Tiffany Golemon was nearly in tears. Every time she thought of that scene, she would approach despair. Tiffany Golemon almost dared not imagine what would have awaited her if there hadn¡¯t been that piece of driftwood. No one expected things to be so convoluted. Particularly the Golemon¡¯s parents. Struggling to control her emotions, Mrs. Golemon cried out, ¡°Tiffany! Is everything you said true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tiffany nodded her head, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s why when they found me, I didn¡¯t have a life jacket. Because my life jacket was taken by Kayla!¡± ¡°My poor child!¡± Mrs. Golemon hugged Tiffany tightly. Mr. Golemon dashed towards the door, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± ¡°Calm down! Resorting to violence is not the solution!¡± A police officer at the scene restrained Mr. Golemon, ¡°Please rest assured, comrade. We will go and verify it! If what Tiffany says is true, we will arrest the suspect in accordance with the law.¡± After saying this, another police officer turned to Tiffany, ¡°Did anyone else see Kayla remove your life jacket and push you into the sea?¡± The police work on the basis of evidence. The police can¡¯t just arrest someone without any evidence. Tiffany shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about that, but I don¡¯t think there were any other people around at that time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the officer nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve got a clear understanding of your situation. Rest assured, we will immediately open an investigation.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Tiffany then added: ¡°I can guarantee that what I said is true. You can also check with the rescue team to confirm whether or not I was wearing a life jacket when they found me.¡± The life jacket is also a key piece of evidence. ¡°Okay.¡± After gathering some more information, the police officers left the hospital. Once the police left. The journalist continued the interview, ¡°Ms. Golemon, is everything you said the truth? Did Kayla really push you?¡± If this news is reported, it¡¯s bound to cause an uproar! From a good Samaritan to a murderer! The news is simply too shocking. Even as a journalist who has seen many shocking events, this was hard to grasp. ¡°Yes,¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°I always thought she was my best friend, I never would have imagined, even in my dreams, that she would do such a thing! But the fact is, she did! If it wasn¡¯t for that piece of driftwood, I would be dead by now! She is nothing less than a murderer!¡± At this point, Tiffany added, ¡°I can guarantee on my character and my life that what I¡¯m saying is the truth! You can also let the police investigate.¡± The journalist immediately asked, ¡°Did Kayla Sullivan say anything before she pushed you into the sea?¡± ¡°She said sorry.¡± Tiffany would always remember that moment. If it weren¡¯t for almost drowning, Tiffany would have thought she was hallucinating. No one knew how Tiffany survived those forty-eight hours. She saw sharks swimming around, as well as bodies floating over from the cruise ship. Fearful of falling off the driftwood into the ocean, Tiffany stayed awake for two days and two nights, only allowing herself to relax utterly when she saw the rescue team. The reporter asked a few more questions, ending with a reminder: ¡°Parents, after we go back and arrange the materials, we will publicize this story. Until then, remember not to look for other reporters!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay.¡± The Golemons parents clung to the journalist¡¯s hand. ¡°Comrade reporter, we are relying on you for this matter, make sure to help us publicize it!¡± ¡°Alright alright, aunty, we should be thanking you! After going back, I will apply for the draft fee from the newspaper. It should be approved within a week.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Golemon widened her eyes, ¡°Draft fee? You are going to pay us?¡± The journalist nodded, ¡°Of course! You provided such valuable news to the newspaper, and the newspaper will surely reward you!¡± Chapter 1230 - Chapter 1230 319 The internet is blown away All views are Chapter 1230: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_3 Chapter 1230: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_3 ¡°Thank you!¡± Mrs. Golemon continued, ¡°Actually, money doesn¡¯t matter. No amount of money can bring back my daughter¡¯s life. All we want is to see the culprits getting their deserved punishment as soon as possible!¡± If Tiffany Golemon wasn¡¯t so fortunate, she might have died by now! It was something Mrs. Golemon could hardly dare to think about! The reporter smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, once this report is published, it¡¯s bound to cause a sensation. At that time, those villains who can¡¯t stand the light of day will certainly be brought to justice.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Mrs. Golemon thanked him again and escorted the reporter to the door. Only when the reporter was out of sight did Mrs. Golemon return to the patient¡¯s room. Mr. Golemon was talking to his daughter Tiffany, his eyes filled with a loving sadness, ¡°Child, you have suffered! It¡¯s our fault for treating the person who hurt you as a benefactor!¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just that Kayla¡¯s acting skills were so good that everyone was deceived by her.¡± Tiffany Golemon didn¡¯t blame her parents at all. Mrs. Golemon wiped her tears and walked over with a smile, ¡°No more tears. Our Tiffany survived a great disaster, which means she¡¯ll be blessed from now on. As for Kayla, she will get her comeuppance!¡± Tiffany Golemon nodded and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Upon hearing that her daughter was hungry, Mrs. Golemon asked hurriedly, ¡°Tiffany, what do you want to eat? Mom will buy it for you.¡± ¡°Just some porridge will do. Miss Thompson said I can¡¯t eat greasy food at the moment, Mum, why don¡¯t you go to the canteen and get me some porridge?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Mr. Golemon stood up from his chair, ¡°I¡¯ll buy the porridge. You stay and chat with her.¡± Even though he was Tiffany¡¯s biological father, by virtue of gender difference, a mother¡¯s presence would always be more convenient in many respects. Even if Nick Golemon hadn¡¯t read many books, he still understood the principle that when a girl grows up, she often wants to avoid her father. Mrs. Golemon nodded, ¡°You go ahead.¡± On the other side. Kayla Sullivan nervously returned to her hotel sponsored by the sponsors. As soon as she got to the hotel entrance, she was surrounded by a group of reporters. ¡°Miss Sullivan, please wait.¡± Why are reporters calling her at this time? Could it be¡­ Do they know something already? Kayla Sullivan tried hard to calm herself down and smiled at the camera, ¡°Hello.¡± The reporter continued, ¡°Miss Sullivan, I¡¯m Fenny, a reporter from Nine Continent TV News Program.¡± With that, the reporter handed the microphone to Kayla Sullivan, ¡°Miss Sullivan, I heard your friend has successfully undergone surgery under Miss Thompson¡¯s operations and is now out of danger, is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kayla Sullivan nodded with moist eyes, ¡°I was very excited when I heard the news!¡± The reporter then asked, ¡°Have you seen your friend today?¡± ¡°Not yet, she¡¯s just finished surgery and her mental state isn¡¯t very good. I plan to visit her tomorrow morning.¡± The reporter nodded, and then stated, ¡°After the broadcast of your story with your friend, everyone was very touched. People are saying that there are too few people like you in our society. What do you want to say to the audience in front of the TV?¡± Upon hearing this, Kayla Sullivan instantly calmed down. It seemed that these reporters didn¡¯t know about that incident yet. Thank god! Kayla Sullivan breathed a sigh of relief, but maintained a nonchalant look on her face, and continued, ¡°I think I just did a trivial little thing. Anyone in that situation might give their lifejacket to their best friend.¡± At this point, Kayla Sullivan paused and then continued, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t think too much at the time. I only had one thought, to survive. Tiffany must survive. After all, she¡¯s so young. She¡¯s only 23 this year.¡± Kayla Sullivan presented herself as incredibly noble. In this world, how many people can dare to exchange their lives for their friends? But Kayla Sullivan did. The reporter was very moved and asked, ¡°Miss Sullivan, did you forget? You¡¯re about the same age as your friend.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m two years older than her,¡± Kayla Sullivan corrected. ¡°It¡¯s just two years. To be exact, you are both at the prime of your life!¡± The reporter continued, ¡°Miss Sullivan, your spirit is worth learning from for all of us!¡± After finishing the interview, Kayla Sullivan returned to the hotel. As she looked back at the reporters walking to their cars, she felt a bit uneasy. After all, Tiffany Golemon was awake now! Chapter 1231 - Chapter 1231 319 The internet is blown away All views are Chapter 1231: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_4 Chapter 1231: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_4 Paper can never keep a secret! What should she do? With something on her mind, Kayla Sullivan was constantly out of sorts. Seeing her daughter like this, Mother Sullivan quickly noticed that something was wrong, ¡°Kayla, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kayla looked at her mother, her eyebrows furrowing slightly, not knowing how to start. ¡°Speak up!¡± Kayla sighed. Mother Sullivan instinctively felt that this matter was not simple and she immediately sat down, ¡°Kayla, tell Mom honestly, has something happened?¡± Her words softened, ¡°No matter how big the problem is, your parents are here! What are you scared of? Speak out, we¡¯ll solve it together.¡± Hearing this, Kayla instantly burst into tears, ¡°Mom!¡± Mother Sullivan immediately held Kayla and turned to call Father Sullivan, ¡°Mr. Sullivan! Come over quickly!¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!¡± Father Sullivan ran out from inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mother Sullivan continued, ¡°Surely somebody has bullied our Kayla!¡± Father Sullivan immediately clenched his fists, ¡°Who dares to bully our Kayla! I will settle this score now!¡± Isn¡¯t every daughter the most precious treasure of her parents? Mother Sullivan comforted Kayla, ¡°Sweetie, please don¡¯t cry! Speak out, we will stand up for you.¡± Kayla looked at her mother and said with tearful eyes, ¡°Mom, you must save me!¡± ¡°What on earth happened!¡± Kayla wiped her tears, looked at her parents, and continued, ¡°I¡­ I might have caused a huge trouble this time!¡± The more Kayla thought about it, the more frightened she became. Intentional murder is not a small matter. Once the evidence is irrefutable and the crime is established, what she will be facing is prison. Father Sullivan¡¯s face hardened with worry, ¡°What exactly has happened, Kayla, you need to calm down and tell us slowly.¡± Mother Sullivan nodded, ¡°Your father is right, Kayla, there¡¯s nothing we cannot resolve, just take your time. Your parents are right here, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Kayla sniffed and then said, ¡°Mom, Tiffany Golemon has woken up.¡± Hearing this, Mother Sullivan said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing! Aren¡¯t you two good friends? And you even risked your life to save her. If she¡¯s a grateful person, she will never forget you for the rest of her life.¡± If Tiffany had died, then she could indeed have been remembered as Tiffany¡¯s savior forever. But now things are different! Kayla went on, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not what happened, I lied. What should I do? I don¡¯t want to go to jail! Mom, Dad, help me!¡± Hearing this, Father Sullivan squinted, having a hunch that something was not right, ¡°Kayla, is it possible that you didn¡¯t give your life jacket to Tiffany at all?¡± Because she feared her lies would be exposed, that¡¯s why she was so scared. ¡°Yes.¡± Kayla nodded. Hearing this, Father Sullivan frowned. Even Mother Sullivan was taken aback. How could this be? Her daughter was clearly a big hero who had risked her life to save others! But now¡­ Mother Sullivan immediately said, ¡°Kayla, you¡¯re not joking with us, are you?¡± This was a huge matter that had been broadcasted on TV; the entire Sullivan Family had taken Kayla as their role model. But if Kayla didn¡¯t do any of those things, wouldn¡¯t this all turn into a joke? Kayla shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, it¡¯s true¡­ Mom, what should I do? I¡¯m so scared right now!¡± Father Sullivan took a deep breath. Even though Kayla was in the wrong in this matter, she was still his own daughter. He naturally couldn¡¯t side with Tiffany, ¡°Kayla, don¡¯t be nervous. So, you didn¡¯t give her the life jacket? This isn¡¯t serious enough to warrant jail time!¡± People are always selfish, especially in such brutal conditions. ¡°There¡¯s more¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± Father Sullivan immediately asked. Kayla didn¡¯t know how to start. After hesitating for a while, she continued, ¡°There¡¯s more, actually, I was the one who took off Tiffany¡¯s life jacket and then kicked her into the sea. I thought Tiffany was definitely going to die, but unexpectedly, she survived! Dad, what¡­ what should I do now?¡± After finishing the last sentence, Kayla broke down and wept hysterically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Father Sullivan¡¯s face was grim! Who could have imagined that their always gentle, kind, obedient, and understanding daughter would do such a thing? Father Sullivan raised his hand, wanting to slap Kayla hard, but he couldn¡¯t do it in the end, ¡°You! You really are! Ah!¡± At last, Father Sullivan sighed deeply. ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong, I really do, please help me! I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± Kayla fell to her knees on the ground, tightly holding Father Sullivan¡¯s legs. Chapter 1232 - Chapter 1232 319 The internet is blown away All views are Chapter 1232: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_5 Chapter 1232: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_5 Father Sullivan frowned, ¡°What can I do to save you! If you¡¯ve done something wrong, you have to face the consequences!¡± ¡°Our child acknowledges her fault, are you really going to push her towards a dead end?¡± Mother Sullivan helped Kayla Sullivan up from the floor, glared at Father Sullivan sternly, ¡°I really wonder if you¡¯re Kayla¡¯s biological father!¡± Mother Sullivan added, ¡°Moreover, Kayla is still so young! Who hasn¡¯t made mistakes in their youth? Fear doesn¡¯t come from making mistakes, but from refusing to change!¡± In Mother Sullivan¡¯s view, her daughter merely made a minor mistake. Now that Kayla knows she is in wrong, what can¡¯t be forgiven? ¡°I also want to protect her! I also wish not to pursue responsibilities! But would the Golemon family agree? Do you know what this situation is called in legal terms?¡± Father Sullivan loud out angrily, ¡°It¡¯s called intentional homicide! Intentional homicide, do you understand?¡± ¡°What intentional homicide? Are you calling horsing around between friends ¡®intentional homicide¡¯? Aren¡¯t Tiffany Golemon and Kayla good friends? Can¡¯t Kayla just explain the situation clearly? Besides, isn¡¯t Tiffany fine now? If Kayla really intended to kill her, then Tiffany would have been long dead!¡± Kayla was wrong. But it hadn¡¯t reached to the point of intentional homicide. If Tiffany refuses to forgive Kayla, then she is too petty, and Kayla doesn¡¯t need to be friends with such a petty person. Father Sullivan pinched his forehead, his face showing all the signs of a headache, ¡°Ignorant woman!¡± Finishing, Father Sullivan turned towards Kayla, continued, ¡°Kayla, tell me, was there a third person at the scene when you pushed Tiffany?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kayla shook her head. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Father Sullivan asked again. Kayla answered firmly, ¡°Yes, very certain.¡± Hearing this, Father Sullivan narrowed his eyes, ¡°Since no one was at the scene, there wouldn¡¯t be any witnesses. Kayla, remember this well. No matter what unfolds tomorrow, or what the police ask you, you must stick to your claims!¡± As long as the police do not have any evidence, they cannot pin the blame on Kayla. Kayla nodded her head, ¡°Okay, dad!¡± Once done, Father Sullivan continued, ¡°We will go to the hospital together tomorrow morning to see the attitude of the Golemon family. As long as they are not greedy, we can satisfy them!¡± The Golemons were, after all, from rural backgrounds. Rural folks. They are all desperate for money. As long as they have money, they are capable of anything, even compromising their values and morals. However. Before they could even reach the next morning, news exploded. Tiffany Golemon was lying in the hospital bed and tearfully accused Kayla Sullivan of being a murderous criminal, spinning facts and lies, having a snake-hearted nature¡­ No one thought the situation would take such a turn. Nor did they expect Kayla, once hailed as ¡®one of the top ten good people,¡¯ to turn out to be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. [Oh my god! I can¡¯t believe I used to think Kayla was a good person! I was so wrong!] [This is so disgusting! To think I shed so many tears for this hypocritical woman!] [Feel so sorry for my sis.] [It¡¯s so dark. If Tiffany never woke up, wouldn¡¯t Kayla keep pretending?] [I¡¯m gonna throw up! She snatched the life jacket and kicked her into the sea, yet pretended to be self-sacrificing! This is intentional homicide! Please sentence her!] [Sentence her!] [This kind of beast doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world.] [She deserves the Five Horses Dismemberment!] [Hope you get well soon, Tiffany] [I think we should not jump to conclusions so quickly. If Kayla is really the culprit, the police will not let her go.] [It feels like this case will be hard to prove.] [I think I¡¯ll wait a bit more before giving my opinion.] [¡­] Just two minutes after the news release, Kayla Sullivan lost two million followers on her social media accounts, and received more than a hundred thousand curse messages in her inbox. Looking at the endless messages, Kayla¡¯s hands were shaking. She had guessed that Tiffany Golemon would fight back, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this fast. What should she do? What should she do now? Kayla swallowed, trying to calm herself down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She suddenly recalled her father¡¯s words. What Father Sullivan had said made sense. Under what evidence did Tiffany Golemon accuse her of attempted murder? She didn¡¯t do such things! Kayla turned on the video recording function of her phone and uploaded a video onto her social media platform. Chapter 1233 - Chapter 1233 319 The internet is blown away All views are Chapter 1233: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_6 Chapter 1233: 319: The internet is blown away! All views are completely destroyed!_6 In the video, she was teary-eyed. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Kayla Sullivan. I never expected that the first thing Tiffany do when she woke up was to falsely accuse me, to slander me. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s doing this! I didn¡¯t do the things she¡¯s implying, why is she framing me! If I had done those things, I wouldn¡¯t have helped Tiffany contact Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°Tiffany and I are the best of friends, I have no position or motive to do this thing! Because if Tiffany had an accident, it would not benefit me in any way. Yes, I am planning to pursue PhD next year. But I have already secured a PhD position, and there is no competition between Tiffany and me! In terms of family background, I have always believed that I have a decent life. I am contented with what I have. Why would I harm Tiffany?¡± With a simple statement, she pushed all the wrongs onto Tiffany Golemon. Because Tiffany Golemon did not secure a PhD position, she was jealous of her. Because the Golemon family¡¯s status is not as good as the Sullivans, Tiffany Golemon set her up. It was Tiffany Golemon who had sufficient motive to harm her. ¡°Tiffany, I really want to know, why did it become like this between us! Couldn¡¯t you have talked to me privately about whatever issue you had? I always regarded you as my best friend! Even now, I still want to believe that you must have valid reasons, right?¡± This was her strategy to retreat in order to advance. Step by step, putting pressure on. Indeed, after Kayla Sullivan released this video statement, the public opinion against her significantly decreased. Late at night. Tiffany Golemon was practically bursting with anger after seeing Kayla Sullivan¡¯s response. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She was also feeling sick to her stomach. Reflecting on the past few years, it is hard to believe that she had been in close company with this kind of person for so many years. She really couldn¡¯t fathom how Kayla Sullivan had the audacity to utter those words. Isn¡¯t she disgusted? Tiffany Golemon woke up her mother, with her mother¡¯s help, she made a response video. ¡°Hello everyone, I am Tiffany Golemon. After watching Kayla Sullivan¡¯s video, my first response is fury, then disgust! It keeps me up at night. My life was almost cut short at 23, and Miss Kayla Sullivan, she was the most disgusting person I have ever met in these twenty-three years! Not giving her an Oscar statuette is simply a loss for the film industry!¡± ¡°Firstly, let me explain why Kayla Sullivan wanted to push me into the water. It¡¯s not about a PhD position or jealousy. The case is rather that we both were stranded on a cruise liner wreckage. I had put on the life jacket, and Miss Sullivan, who didn¡¯t know how to swim, feared that she would drown if she fell into the sea, so she stripped me of my life jacket and put it on herself. Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect me to wake up at that moment! Guilty-conscious, she pushed me into the sea! She probably thought that her misdeeds would never be revealed; who could¡¯ve expected that I, Tiffany Golemon, would not die so easily! God spared my life, so I must expose her true nature before everyone!¡± ¡°Secondly, there¡¯s another important point. Miss Sullivan emphasized in front of the camera that she gave me her lifejacket. Then why did it turn out that I didn¡¯t have a life jacket on me when I was discovered by the rescue team?¡± ¡°I am convinced that there is a net of Heaven from which no wrongdoer can escape. Those who have done harm will be brought to justice one day! For now, I have filed a formal police report, and a case is being set up by the authorities. Like everyone else, I eagerly await the good news from the police!¡± As the two stuck to their own statements and there was no evidence on either side, it was difficult to judge the situation. At this time, in another hospital room. Another survivor also saw the news. At this moment. Something seemed to have occurred to him. He immediately took out his camera and tuned it to a video recording page. The video was recorded following the shipwreck, with dead bodies and boat debris scattered across the boundless sea. The scenes were breathtaking. The man¡¯s name was Miyayama Sho. He was from the Island Country. Miyayama Sho was also on that yacht at the time, but because he was lucky and stood at a high point on the yacht when the disaster happened, he survived without serious injuries. The reason he has stayed in the hospital is that the doctor advised him to do so for observation. Miyayama initially just wanted to document the aftermath of the maritime disaster. Little did he know, he unintentionally captured another scene. What was initially just video footage of the aftermath of a shipwreck, upon being zoomed in, showed on the other side of the video a woman unbuckling another woman¡¯s life jacket and then kicking her companion off ¨C the whole trajectory of actions was clearly visible. Although the zoomed-in video would look blurry, you can still see the entire action sequence clearly. Miyayama did not take this matter seriously at first. People can become selfish when they face death. He did not find this act unusual. After Miyayama finished filming, he was rescued by the rescue team. Just a few minutes after the rescue team evacuated him, another typhoon occurred. So when Kayla Sullivan claimed that she took off her life jacket and gave it to Tiffany Golemon, he did not associate Kayla Sullivan with the two individuals in the video. Until, he saw the news about Kayla Sullivan and Tiffany Golemon. Now. Miyayama Sho¡¯s video becomes the most crucial piece of evidence. With that in mind, Miyayama Sho immediately contacted Tiffany Golemon. Upon hearing that Miyayama Sho had evidence, Tiffany Golemon immediately reported her ward number. Promptly. Miyayama Sho arrived at Tiffany Golemon¡¯s ward. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Miyayama Sho.¡± Tiffany Golemon looked at the visitor, her voice somewhat weak, ¡°I am so sorry to have you out and about this late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Miyayama Sho replied: ¡°This is something I should do. Honestly, watching Kayla Sullivan twist the truth makes me angry!¡± Tiffany Golemon continued: ¡°May I look at the video?¡± Miyayama Sho took out the hard drive from his pocket, ¡°I brought the hard drive, and I can copy the video for you, but, I have a condition.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Miyayama thought for a moment, ¡°I helped you out here, shouldn¡¯t you give me something in return? I would like¡­1 million dollars.¡± If it was at any other time, Tiffany Golemon definitely wouldn¡¯t have that much money. But she now has a large compensation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only More than 1 million dollars. Before Tiffany Golemon could respond, Miyayama continued: ¡°No, 8 million dollars! Is that okay? I¡¯ve inquired, the compensation you got is 8 million dollars. I believe, this 8 million dollars won¡¯t be able to bring you back to life, right? You also wouldn¡¯t want to see Kayla Sullivan going unpunished.¡± Tiffany Golemon squinted slightly. It was obvious that this Miyayama Sho was driving a hard bargain. ¡°Alright! I agree!¡± Her future can certainly bring about numerous such 8 million dollar deals. She should have a long term perspective. Chapter 1234 - Chapter 1234 320 Court session begins evil will be punished_1 Chapter 1234: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_1 Chapter 1234: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_1 Miyayama Sho seemed stunned at how readily Tiffany Golemon agreed. That was eight million! A wealth many ordinary people couldn¡¯t aspire to in their whole life. But Tiffany Golemon agreed instantly. Miyayama Sho squinted his eyes. Tiffany Golemon continued, ¡°I agree to your terms. Can you give me the item now?¡± ¡°I need to consider it.¡± Hearing this, Tiffany Golemon frowned slightly. ¡°What do you need to consider?¡± Miyayama Sho stood up from his chair, ¡°As far as I know, the Sullivan Clan has quite a grip on Sinian Country. If they learn that I handed over the important evidence to you, can you assure they won¡¯t harm me?¡± Upon finishing, Miyayama Sho continued: ¡°However, rest assured. I have always been one to despise evil. I won¡¯t let the real culprit go unpunished. I will think about how to get the hard drive to you. You should also arrange the payment. When the time comes, we will exchange money and goods.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tiffany Golemon nodded. What Miyayama Sho said made sense. Looking at Miyayama Sho¡¯s leaving figure, Tiffany Golemon said, ¡°Mr. Miyayama, I¡¯ll be waiting for your message. Once you send me your account number, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Miyayama Sho paused, turning his head to look at Tiffany Golemon. At this moment, Miyayama Sho had other plans in mind. If Tiffany Golemon was willing to pay an astronomical price for his video, wouldn¡¯t Kayla Sullivan pay even more? After all. The Sullivan Clan held more power than the Golemon family. And if this incident were to become public, the Sullivan Clan would suffer the most damage. Thinking thusly, Miyayama Sho curved the corner of his lips. After returning to the hotel, Miyayama Sho sent an anonymous message to Kayla Sullivan with a screenshot from the video, using a casual tone to notify her that he was in possession of the video. The moment Kayla saw the screenshot, she was stunned. Currently, she was formally charged with intentional homicide in the International Court on Nine Continent Island. The court had accepted the case. And the trial was set to start in a few days. Kayla hired the most prestigious legal team, who stated that as long as Tiffany Golemon did not have evidence proving that she had removed Kayla¡¯s life jacket and pushed her into the sea, Kayla¡¯s chargers could never be established. Moreover, if she wished, she could sue Tiffany Golemon for defamation. Then, Tiffany Golemon would be lawsuit-burdened. Originally, upon hearing the lawyer¡¯s words, she was no longer worried because no one could prove the veracity of this incident apart from Tiffany Golemon¡¯s empty promises. But now¡­ In a seemingly perfect situation, a video had appeared. Now, this video had naturally become the most advantageous evidence. If the video was presented in front of the judge¡­ Then her life would genuinely be over! What to do now? No. She couldn¡¯t allow it. Kayla Sullivan sent a message to Miyayama Sho, her hands trembling. Miyayama Sho saw Kayla¡¯s response and the corner of his mouth curled up. He knew that the moment Kayla saw his message, she would immediately contact him. Miyayama Sho continued to use his anonymous account to send Kayla messages, deliberately revealing his hospital room number. Kayla Sullivan couldn¡¯t wait another moment, She immediately tidied up and prepared to go to the hospital. She had to determine her fate, not let it be controlled by others. Before leaving, Kayla Sullivan disguised herself a bit. With Tiffany Golemon¡¯s public revelation, Kayla had become a target of public criticism. If she went to the hospital like that, it would definitely raise suspicion. Returning to the hotel room, Kayla changed into Mother Sullivan¡¯s clothes and flats, the typical attire of an older woman. She put on a turban and a pair of black rimmed glasses. Once she was sure the reporters wouldn¡¯t recognize her, Kayla hailed a cab to the hospital. Ten minutes later, the taxi stopped at the hospital entrance. Since Miyayama Sho was not the main focus at the moment, there were no reporters near his hospital room. Standing outside the room, Kayla knocked on the door. Miyayama Sho smirked. He knew it was Kayla. ¡°Come in.¡± Said Miyayama Sho. Kayla opened the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the person who entered looked like a middle-aged woman. Seeing this, Miyayama Sho slightly frowned. The next second, Kayla Sullivan took off her turban and glasses to reveal her face, ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Miyayama?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Despite Miyayama Sho not knowing Kayla Sullivan, he had seen her on the news. Chapter 1235 - Chapter 1235 320 Court session begins evil will be punished_2 Chapter 1235: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_2 Chapter 1235: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_2 Kayla Sullivan spoke softly, ¡°Mr. Miyayama, hello. I am Kayla Sullivan. I¡¯ve heard that you have a video in your possession¡­¡± ¡°A video?¡± Miyayama Sho feigned ignorance, ¡°What video? I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Kayla knew that Miyayama had calculated everything. He was a man of many faces. He wanted to be the good guy while benefitting from the situation, escaping any blame in the end. Such people are the most hypocritical. But now, Kayla cannot confront him directly. She smiled, ¡°Mr. Miyayama, as long as you can help me by deleting the original video and not testifying for Tiffany Golemon, I can fulfill all your demands.¡± Miyayama Sho said nothing and stared in the direction of the window. Kayla pulled out a bank card. ¡°There is ten million here.¡± The Sullivan Clan had a reputable standing in River City, so ten million was no big deal for her. It was merely the price of a car. Miyayama squinted his eyes. It seemed his thoughts were correct. ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Miyayama Sho said in anger. Kayla took out another blank check from her bag, ¡°Mr. Miyayama, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Just name your price.¡± ¡°Thirty million,¡± Miyayama responded. ¡°Agreed,¡± Kayla replied without hesitation. Miyayama increased his price, ¡°Fifty million.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Miyayama laughed, ¡°One hundred million.¡± Kayla¡¯s expression changed slightly. One hundred million? Miyayama was truly being a lion with his demands! Even though the Sullivan Clan were wealthy, one hundred million was not a small amount. Fifty million had already exceeded Kayla¡¯s budget. Seeing Kayla¡¯s silence, Miyayama continued, ¡°Miss Sullivan, to be frank, the Golemon family is willing to spend every penny they have to get this video.¡± The Golemon family was nothing compared to the Sullivan¡¯s. Eight million to the Golemons was an astronomical amount. But this measly eight million to the Sullivans was like a mere drizzle. Having said this, Miyayama paused, ¡°Also, I presume the value of your future life, Miss Sullivan, is worth more than a hundred million, right?¡± Kayla squinted her eyes. In the current circumstance, the video was of utmost importance. If Miyayama¡¯s video got out, her life would be ruined. So. No. A hundred million is it?! She¡¯ll pay! ¡°Okay, one hundred million it is!¡± Kayla reached out her hand to Miyayama, ¡°Delete the video now.¡± Miyayama replied, ¡°Rest assured, I, Miyayama Sho, am not the type to go back on my word. Once your funds are transferred, I will delete the original video.¡± Right now, he hadn¡¯t seen a single penny, so how could he possibly delete the video? Kayla handed him the check, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± ¡°How do I know if this is a dud check?¡± Kayla was a bit speechless, ¡°Issuing a dud check is illegal!¡± Miyayama laughed, ¡°Compared to issuing a dud check, attempted murder seems a bit more serious, don¡¯t you think?¡± The implication was that if Kayla dared to commit murder, what wouldn¡¯t she dare to do? What¡¯s a little dud check in comparison? He didn¡¯t want to risk sharing it. Kayla squinted her eyes, ¡°Give me your account number. I¡¯ll arrange for the transfer when I get home.¡± ¡°All right,¡± nodded Miyayama. Kayla continued, ¡°The latest by noon tomorrow, the money will be in.¡± ¡°Then I will wait until tomorrow at noon.¡± Without saying anything more, Kayla turned and left. Watching Kayla¡¯s retreating figure, Miyayama squinted his eyes. Back at the hotel, Kayla reported the situation to Father Sullivan. Father Sullivan frowned, ¡°What if this Miyayama is fooling you?¡± One hundred million, even to Father Sullivan, was not a small amount. After all, with a hundred million, he could fund several mistresses. Just thinking of that amount being spent on a mere video made his heart ache! Kayla said, ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t worry about that right now! If Tiffany Golemon really gets the video, then I¡¯m finished!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Surely, if Miyayama accepted the hundred million, he wouldn¡¯t dare to screw things up. Father Sullivan realized the gravity of the situation, considering it concerned Kayla¡¯s future. After pondering a bit, he nodded, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll arrange for the transfer now.¡± Keeping mistresses might bring joy, but this pleasure could not outweigh the importance of his own daughter. ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± Kayla sighed in relief. After arranging the transfer with accounts, news came from Miyayama that he had received the money. Chapter 1236 - Chapter 1236 320 Court session begins evil will be punished_3 Chapter 1236: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_3 Chapter 1236: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_3 Very well. Miyayama Sho hooked the corner of his mouth, sent a message to Kayla Sullivan, asking her to come over. Kalya Sullivan immediately arrived at the hospital. Miyayama Sho gave the hard drive from the camera to Kayla, ¡°Here you go.¡± Kayla, holding the hard drive in her hand, said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Miyayama Sho chuckled, ¡°Since Miss Sullivan could be so straightforward and have people remit money, naturally, I shouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡± He was a man of his word. Kayla squinted her eyes, ¡°Mr. Miyayama, some things only need to be done once. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush, in your hands¡­¡± She was afraid that Miyayama Sho would still have a copy and continue to extort her. At her words, Miyayama Sho sneered, ¡°Miss Sullivan, what do you take me for? Do you think I¡¯d use a video to threaten you twice?¡± Kayla laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve been too suspicious.¡± Just then, Miyayama Sho¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He promptly hung up. Kayla noticed the caller ID, ¡°Was that Tiffany Golemon calling?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Miyayama Sho went on, ¡°Before you, I had promised her to sell the video for 8 million.¡± But people are grounded in reality. Comparing 8 million to a hundred million. Anyone with eyes knew what to choose! At her words, Kayla squinted her eyes. Now that Tiffany¡¯s scheme had failed, she must be feeling quite sour. After all, Tiffany still wanted to use that video to win the suit. Kayla continued, ¡°Tell her to meet me at Source Restaurant tomorrow at 1 p.m.¡± Hearing her words, Miyayama Sho looked at Kayla, his eyes filled with disbelief. He really couldn¡¯t figure out what Kayla was up to. Kayla added, ¡°Just do as I tell you.¡± She also wanted Tiffany to taste the flavor of despair! For four years in university and three years in grad school, they had been friends for seven years. Tiffany¡¯s reaction this time had thoroughly disappointed her! If Tiffany still saw her as a good friend, she shouldn¡¯t have turned to the press, let alone sued her in court! Tiffany had cast aside the last bit of their friendship. Her thoughts were simple now. She just wanted to see herself in jail. According to the law of the Nine Continent, once convicted of intentional homicide, the minimum sentence was twenty years. What would she have left after twenty years? No more youth. Just an old woman. Since Tiffany had fully burned their bridges, she had no more need to keep up pretences. Only God knew how terrified Kayla had felt seeing Tiffany¡¯s report. For a moment, she had even thought she would really end up in jail, spending the rest of her life behind bars. Luckily. There is always a way through. With this in mind, a glint flashed deep within Kayla¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± Miyayama Sho nodded. If one accepts someone¡¯s money, they should do their bidding. Kayla continued, ¡°Give me your camera.¡± Miyayama Sho handed the camera to Kayla. Kayla inserted the hard drive into the camera, opened the video and hit a button. Permanently delete! Then, Kayla carefully checked everything again and handed the hard drive and the camera back to Miyayama Sho. ¡°After you arrive at Source Restaurant, hand the hard drive to Tiffany.¡± Only after experiencing hope, one can know how painful the taste of despair is. After saying that, Kayla added, ¡°Mr. Miyayama, would you like to have another 8 million?¡± Miyayama Sho squinted his eyes. He probably understood what Kayla was getting at. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kayla smiled, ¡°Just do as I say.¡± She not only wanted Tiffany to taste despair, but also to lose all her money. Without the 8 million, branded as a betrayer of a good friend and being sued by her, she wondered how Tiffany was going to survive in society in the future. Twenty minutes later, Kayla left the hospital discretely. Returning to the hotel, Father Sullivan immediately asked, ¡°How did it go? Did you get the stuff?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, no one can threaten us now!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Father Sullivan breathed a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mother Sullivan also walked over, smiling, ¡°Kayla, I told you, these are small problems and can be solved.¡± Money talks. The Sullivan Clan, with their significant wealth and power, were naturally not going to be defeated by a young girl. On the other side. Tiffany received a message from Miyayama Sho asking her to meet him at Source Restaurant the next day, and to convert the 8 million into international currency and put it into the specified briefcase. Chapter 1237 - Chapter 1237 320 Court session begins evil will be punished_4 Chapter 1237: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_4 Chapter 1237: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_4 Then they would make the exchange ¨C money for goods. Tiffany Golemon squinted her eyes. Although the other party¡¯s demands were high, she immediately asked her father to prepare the money at the bank. This was not a small matter after all. Whether or not they can get Kayla Sullivan to face legal sanctions depended on the video in Miyayama Sho¡¯s hands. The Golemon¡¯s parents also supported Tiffany wholeheartedly. After all, she had risked her life to earn that eight million. Using it to clear Tiffany¡¯s name was worth it. You can¡¯t bring back a life with eight million, after all. At twelve o¡¯clock the next day, Tiffany Golemon in a wheelchair, carrying a suitcase, was pushed by her parents and arrived on time at the Source Restaurant. When they reached the inside of the restaurant, the waiter said, ¡°Apologies, Miss Golemon, but Mr. Miyayama only allows you to see her alone. Why don¡¯t I push you in?¡± Hearing this, the Golemon¡¯s parents looked troubled. Tiffany just had surgery, and her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered. If they weren¡¯t there to watch, what if Miyayama Sho bullied her? Especially Mr. Golemon, he frowned and said in his local dialect, ¡°Tiffany, there¡¯s no good in any dealings with the devils, what if¡­¡± Having watched many war dramas about the invasion of China, added with historical reasons, there was a lot of hatred towards the people from the Island Country in his bones. When he found out Miyayama Sho was from the Island Country, he was extremely worried. ¡°No problem, I think Mr. Miyayama should be a good person.¡± Saying this, Tiffany continued, ¡°both of you just wait outside for me. If anything really happens, I¡¯ll call you immediately.¡± Even if Miyayama Sho really had any other intentions, she must face it head-on. Mr. Golemon understood the urgency of the situation and slightly frowned, ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany nodded, then looked at the waiter next to her, ¡°Please take me in.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Golemon.¡± Miyayama Sho had already arrived. He sat next to the table in the box, with a suitcase on his left, identical to Tiffany¡¯s. Seeing this, Tiffany suddenly understood why Miyayama Sho had specified this type of suitcase to carry the cash yesterday. ¡°Miss Golemon is here.¡± The waiter pushed Tiffany over to Miyayama Sho. ¡°Mr. Miyayama.¡± Miyayama Sho nodded, ¡°Miss Golemon, did you bring everything?¡± Tiffany placed the suitcase from her arms on the table, then opened the suitcase. It was all thousand-dollar financial currency inside. The visual impact was very strong. Miyayama Sho had never seen so much cash in his life. Although he already had a hundred million, that one hundred million was still in his bank account. Tiffany then said: ¡°Mr. Miyayama, I have shown my sincerity as you requested, now, can you let me see your sincerity?¡± Eight million is not a small sum. Tiffany must see something valuable before she will give Miyayama Sho this money. ¡°Of course,¡±, Miyayama Sho took out his phone and pulled up a video, ¡°Please take a look, Miss Golemon.¡± Watching this video, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but get angry. As expected, heaven is watching! Just as Tiffany was about to take out her phone to record it, Miyayama Sho promptly turned off his phone, ¡°Miss Golemon, I said we have a deal ¨C payment made, goods exchanged.¡± With that, he opened the suitcase he brought, ¡°This is the camera and hard drive I used to record at that time.¡± Tiffany didn¡¯t hesitate and pushed the suitcase full of money to Miyayama Sho. Miyayama Sho also pushed the suitcase over to Tiffany. ¡°Mr. Miyayama, thank you.¡± Even though Miyayama Sho took her eight million, Tiffany still thanked him. After all. If not for him, the truth would never surface. ¡°Miss Golemon is too polite. I have said that I¡¯ve always despised evil. So, these are all things that I should do!¡± After saying that, Miyayama Sho picked up the suitcase on the table and turned to leave. The Golemon¡¯s parents outside the room saw Miyayama Sho come out and immediately went inside the room, ¡°Tiffany, how did it go?¡± ¡°I got the stuff.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tiffany continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± After returning to the hospital, Tiffany immediately opened the camera to look for the video. But in the camera that Miyayama Sho gave her, other than a few photos of the sea disaster, there was no video at all. Tiffany realized that she had been tricked by Miyayama Sho! Tiffany immediately dialed Miyayama Sho¡¯s number, but¡­ a busy tone came from the other end! Chapter 1238 - Chapter 1238 320 Court session begins evil will be punished_5 Chapter 1238: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_5 Chapter 1238: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_5 She had been blocked. Tiffany Golemon was very anxious. What to do now? Without that video, how could she prove to the judge that Kayla Sullivan was the murderer? ¡°Bang!¡± Looking at the call that kept ringing busy, Tiffany Golemon smashed her phone. Hearing the unusual noise, the Golemon¡¯s parents came in immediately, ¡°Tiffany, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miyayama Sho is a liar! He tricked me! There was no video in that camera!¡± Tiffany Golemon looked pale and her emotions ran high, ¡°Mom and dad! He tricked me!¡± ¡°Damn it! I knew he was no good!¡± Mr. Golemon was very angry, rolling up his sleeves, ¡°Tiffany wait for me, I¡¯m going upstairs to find him now!¡± Miyayama Sho was in the ward upstairs. Mrs. Golemon stayed behind to comfort Tiffany, ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t be afraid, your dad has gone to look for him!¡± As he arrived at the upstairs ward, Mr. Golemon was told by the nurse that Miyayama Sho had already discharged from the hospital. Just as Mr. Golemon was extremely frustrated, a voice suddenly came through the air, ¡°Sir, are you looking for Mr. Miyayama?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Mr. Golemon nodded, only to realize that it was Kayla Sullivan who came up to him. He was instantly angry, ¡°You murderer!¡± ¡°Sir, we need to talk about evidence. If I really were a murderer, why has the law not punished me?¡± Kayla retorted, then lowered her voice, ¡°By the way, seeing how hard you¡¯re looking for him, I will tell you the truth. Mr. Miyayama has just flown back to Coda City.¡± Mr. Golemon frowned slightly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this have something to do with you? It¡¯s definitely you!¡± At this moment, Kayla Sullivan suddenly appeared in the hospital, and she knew he was looking for Miyayama Sho, which indicates that this matter must have something to do with Kayla Sullivan. Mr. Golemon was a simple farmer, he never knew that a person could be so wicked! Kayla¡¯s tone remained gentle, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± After saying that, Kayla showed the fruit basket in her hand, ¡°By the way, I came to visit Tiffany. How¡¯s she doing?¡± ¡°My Tiffany doesn¡¯t need your crocodile tears!¡± Kayla Sullivan gave a slight smile, then turned and left. Mr. Golemon wanted to look for Miyayama Sho, so he didn¡¯t pay any mind to Kayla Sullivan. On the other hand, Kayla Sullivan really came to Tiffany¡¯s ward. The door was opened. The atmosphere in the ward was very oppressive, and Mrs. Golemon was constantly reassuring Tiffany, ¡°Tiffany don¡¯t worry, your dad will definitely find Miyayama. We will win this lawsuit, we will definitely win!¡± Kayla Sullivan knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock¡ª- Hearing the knock, mother and daughter looked up. Before they had time to react, Kayla smiled and said, ¡°Tiffany, I heard you¡¯re recovering not too badly, so I came to see you!¡± Seeing Kayla, Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened largely. At this moment, her emotions were very complicated. Angry and disgusted. For twenty-three years of her life, she had never experienced something like this. This was the first time she had been so angry that her body was shaking and she was sweating coldly. This feeling couldn¡¯t be described with plain words. Mrs. Golemon was also stunned. She never expected that Kayla would dare to appear in front of them so brazenly. Just at this moment, Tiffany suddenly reacted. She grabbed the pillow underneath her and threw it at Tiffany. ¡°Murderer! You¡¯re a murderer!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kayla¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Tiffany, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve become like this! But I have a clear conscience!¡± ¡°Stop your act! Kayla, don¡¯t you feel disgusted with yourself? Wait for it, I will find the evidence and put you in jail! Kayla, you will not have a good ending!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for it!¡± Kayla looked at Tiffany and said, ¡°Tiffany, I was originally here today to reconcile with you and clarify any misunderstandings. It seems like you are not willing to give me that chance. Given that your unfounded accusations have impacted my life, I¡¯ve asked my lawyer to officially sue you. This is the court notice. After we settle our affairs in three days, please appear in court on time!¡± After saying that, Kayla put the court notice on the table and then turned and left. Tiffany¡¯s face turned pale and the wound on her abdomen was slightly aching. Chapter 1239 - Chapter 1239 320 Court session begins evil will be punished_6 Chapter 1239: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_6 Chapter 1239: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_6 Hell is empty, and the devils are all here on earth! Why! Why can Kayla Sullivan commit a crime and still behave so wildly? What kind of world is this! Mrs. Golemon rushed after her, grabbed Kayla¡¯s hair, and slapped her. ¡°You dare to bully my daughter! You, a creature raised without a mother¡¯s teaching! Wretch!¡± Kayla hadn¡¯t expected Mrs. Golemon would pounce suddenly, her face instantly swelling and her hair disheveled. But this was just as well. After all, there were still a bunch of reporters waiting outside for an interview. Regaining her senses, Kayla forcefully pushed Mrs. Golemon to the ground, kicked her savagely, and then strutted away. Kayla had trained in boxing, and Mrs. Golemon, caught off guard, wasn¡¯t a match for her. Seeing her mother being bullied so badly and being unable to help, Tiffany Golemon fainted from anger. Mrs. Golemon instantly got up, ¡°Tiffany! Tiffany, are you alright?¡± Tiffany Golemon did not respond at all. Mrs. Golemon cried out in anxiety. Fortunately, a passing nurse on duty immediately called the doctor. Meanwhile. Kayla Sullivan arrived at the hospital entrance. As soon as she got there, a bunch of reporters swarmed around her. The reporters¡¯ questions were very sharp, ¡°Miss Sullivan, are you here to visit Miss Golemon? What¡¯s your mindset? Standing in front of Miss Golemon, don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡± Anyone else would definitely turn pale at these upfront questions. But not Kayla Sullivan. After all, she was a student of psychology. Kayla faced the camera and spoke word by word: ¡°Only those who have done guilty deeds are afraid of ghouls and spirits. I haven¡¯t done anything guilty, so why shouldn¡¯t I dare to visit the hospital to see Tiffany? Actually, I just wanted to ask her in person, ask her why she slandered me so much! Why did she frame me!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, as you can see, our communication was not very pleasant, so regretfully, my seven years of friendship with her ends with us facing each other in court. In three days, it¡¯s the day of the trial, and I believe the judge will clear my name!¡± Once she finished, Kayla continued, ¡°I apologize, I¡¯m not in a good mood right now and have only these things to say. If you want to know anything else, please pay attention to the trial in three days.¡± As soon as her voice fell, Kayla turned and walked away. No one noticed the triumphant smile that appeared at the corner of Kayla¡¯s mouth once she turned her back. On the other end. Doctor Mike, having no idea on how to deal with Tiffany Golemon¡¯s sudden condition, had no choice but to contact Viola Thompson. When Viola Thompson received the call, it was already half past eleven at night. She was just saying goodnight to Terrence Lentz, preparing to go to bed. Even though she was preparing to sleep, upon hearing about Tiffany¡¯s condition, she got up immediately to change clothes and came to the hospital. Receiving Tiffany¡¯s examination report from Dr. Mike, she frowned slightly, ¡°What caused this? Was she provoked by something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that.¡± Dr. Mike shook his head. For now, Viola Thompson had to save the patient first and understand the situation later. After two hours of rescue, Tiffany Golemon was finally pulled back from the hands of Death. Golemon¡¯s parents stood beside the hospital bed, looking at their daughter who had been rescued back, crying with fear, ¡°Tiffany, Tiffany, can you hear your parents?¡± Viola Thompson removed her mask, ¡°Considering the patient¡¯s current condition, she must not be exposed to any more stress. As family members, you need to pay attention to her emotional changes.¡± Mrs. Golemon sighed, ¡°Of course we don¡¯t want Tiffany to be angry! It¡¯s just that Kayla Sullivan, that murderer, is too barbarous! Miss Thompson, is it true that powerless and insignificant people in this world are destined to be bullied to death?¡± In the end, Mrs. Golemon burst into tears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°If possible, could you tell me what exactly happened?¡± Viola Thompson had been absorbed in the lab for several days and was not very aware of what was happening outside. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± Beginning to sob, Mrs. Golemon recounted the whole story, including how Kayla Sullivan had pushed Tiffany into the sea and how Kayla Sullivan and Miyayama Sho had conspired together to deceive Tiffany of eight million. Hearing this, Viola Thompson frowned, ¡°Mrs. Golemon, don¡¯t panic. If what you say is true, I have a way to help you win this lawsuit and make Miyayama Sho willingly testify in court.¡± Chapter 1240 - Chapter 1240 320 Court session begins evil will be punished_7 Chapter 1240: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_7 Chapter 1240: 320: Court session begins, evil will be punished!_7 Upon hearing this, Mrs. Golemon¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Mr. Golemon was equally thrilled, echoing his wife almost simultaneosly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. The Golemon¡¯s parents immediately knelt before Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you! You¡¯re our family¡¯s living Bodhisattva! Thank you!¡± Viola Thompson immediately helped them up from the ground, ¡°I can help with this, but both of you have to assure me that everything you¡¯ve said is true. Otherwise, I¡¯m helpless.¡± Mr. Golemon immediately said, ¡°I swear, I swear everything we said is true! If it¡¯s false, let me be struck by lightning!¡± Viola Thompson spoke softly, ¡°Since everything you¡¯ve said is true, you only need to wait patiently for the court hearing.¡± Soon enough. The day of the court hearing arrived. Because of the massive impact of this matter, a lot of journalists came. Looking around, all you could see were people. In the courtroom. The judge sat in the middle, with jurors and a secretary on either side. The judge announced the start of the trial. Kayla Sullivan sat in the defendant¡¯s seat, looking smugly at Tiffany Golemon. She really wanted to see what would happen to Tiffany Golemon in the end. Tiffany Golemon calmly narrated the entire process of the event. ¡°Objection,¡± Kayla¡¯s lawyer stood up from his seat, ¡°The prosecution claims that she was pushed into the sea by my client, do you have any certified evidence? Given the fact that you claimed you didn¡¯t have a life jacket on, I can infer that there is a 100% chance that your life jacket was washed away by the sea. After all, the typhoon at that time was huge and swift, even the cruise ship was destroyed, let alone a life jacket?¡± At this point, Tiffany Golemon¡¯s lawyer continued: ¡°Your Honor, my client has certified evidence proving she was indeed pushed by the defence.¡± Hearing this, Kayla Sullivan didn¡¯t panic at all. Because she knew who Tiffany Golemon¡¯s human evidence was. Miyayama Sho had already left a long time ago. Would he attend court to testify for Tiffany Golemon? Absolutely not. The judge banged his gavel. ¡°Call the prosecution¡¯s first witness to the stand.¡± As soon as the words fell, everyone was looking forward to the witness taking the stand. Yet, it was eerily quiet behind the stage. The judge banged his gavel again. ¡°Call the prosecution¡¯s first witness to the stand.¡± Still, no one came forward. Kayla Sullivan smirked. Tiffany Golemon was extremely anxious, her eyes fixed on the entrance. Could it be¡­ Miss Thompson couldn¡¯t find Miyayama Sho? With nobody showing up, the color drained from Tiffany Golemon¡¯s face. Beneath the stage, the Golemon¡¯s parents were also extremely worried. The judge slightly furrowed his brow, once again banging his gavel and repeating, ¡°Call the prosecution¡¯s first witness to the stand!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Kayla Sullivan¡¯s lawyer spoke up, ¡°Your Honor, the prosecution¡¯s witness is not present because they have no so-called human or physical evidence. The prosecution is just delaying the trial! I ask Your Honor to give my client justice!¡± The judge turned to Tiffany Golemon¡¯s lawyer, ¡°Is what the defense lawyer has said true?¡± ¡°Not true! My client does indeed have human and physical evidence proving that the defendant is the murderer!¡± Hearing this, Kayla¡¯s lawyer was extremely excited, standing up and saying, ¡°The prosecution has no evidence to prove my client¡­¡± At that moment, the curtain at the entrance was suddenly lifted, and a figure walked in from inside, ¡°Hello, Your Honor, I¡¯m Miyayama Sho, and I¡¯m also a witness to the incident.¡± Chapter 1241 - Chapter 1241 321 Did Hao Hao cook again Eating caused Chapter 1241: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _1 Chapter 1241: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _1 Kayla Sullivan blanched at the sight of Miyayama Sho. How, how could this happen? Why is Miyayama Sho here? Is he here to testify for Tiffany Golemon? No! It can¡¯t be. Miyayama Sho took my money, he promised me. Kayla Sullivan forced herself to calm down, staring intently at Miyayama Sho. Upon seeing Miyayama Sho emerge, Tiffany Golemon felt as if a boulder had fallen from her heart. Miss Thompson didn¡¯t deceive her after all. Miyayama Sho is here. Simultaneously, the Golemon¡¯s parents were also happy to tears. They knew. Tiffany Golemon could clear her name. Miyayama Sho took a seat in the witness stand. Tiffany Golemon¡¯s lawyer turned to Miyayama Sho, ¡°Mr. Sho, please tell the court exactly what you saw.¡± Miyayama Sho stood up, faced the Judge, and began to speak, ¡°Good day, your Honor. I am Miyayama Sho, and also a survivor of the Bencho 518 Incident. I was fortunate enough to be at the highest point of the ship when the disaster occurred. I wanted to capture this moment with my camera, but I ended up witnessing an unexpected sight. I saw two girls, both survivors, stranded on a piece of wreckage. One of them was removing the life jacket of the other, and in the end, kicked the other girl into the sea.¡± ¡°Then, I was airlifted out of there.¡± Upon hearing Miyayama Sho¡¯s testimony, cold sweat streamed down Kayla Sullivan¡¯s face. She never thought Miyayama Sho would come forward at this moment! What is he trying to do? With this in mind, Kayla Sullivan glared venomously at Miyayama Sho, her eyes as sharp as a sword that she wished could pierce a hole in him. Miyayama Sho kept his head down, not daring to meet Kayla¡¯s eyes. He broke the unwritten rules, he failed Kayla. But he was pushed to the limit. Currently, Miyayama Sho was barely able to protect himself. How could he possibly look out for Kayla? Turning to Kayla, the lawyer asked deliberately, ¡°Mr. Sho, how can you confirm that the two people you saw were my client and the plaintiff? Moreover, do you have any evidence to prove that what you saw was genuine and not perjury?¡± Upon saying this, the lawyer emphasized, ¡°Perjury is a crime punishable by law! I advise you to think clearly!¡± Perjury isn¡¯t the main issue here. It¡¯s about being unjust. When Kayla¡¯s lawyer warned him in such a manner, there was an implied threat. The Sullivans are a powerful family, after all. If Kayla were to be sent to prison, would her family let the matter rest? Hearing this, Kayla grew agitated, ¡°Liar! Your Honor, this man is lying! I didn¡¯t do what he said! Why did you lie to me, Miyayama Sho? We have no grudges, why are you framing me? Listen well, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Kayla¡¯s parents also began to yell, ¡°Your Honor, they¡¯re all in on this! They¡¯re framing our daughter!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Judge hammered his gavel, ¡°The defense and the defendant¡¯s family, please control our emotions and avoid disrupting the court proceedings!¡± Only then did silence fall in the courtroom. Kayla turned to the Judge, ¡°Your Honor, I have known Tiffany Golemon for seven years, and we have been good friends. During that disaster, I didn¡¯t even care about my own safety, let alone harm her. I even took off my own life jacket and gave it to her. How could I possibly harm her?! Your Honor, I am being wrongfully accused!¡± ¡°I had absolutely no motive to harm her!¡± ¡°You did,¡± The lawyer for Tiffany Golemon stood up, ¡°Your Honor, when the sea disaster happened, only my client was wearing a life jacket. As far as I know, the plaintiff, Kayla Sullivan, can¡¯t swim. How could a person who doesn¡¯t swim give away her life jacket at a life-threatening moment? In this world, apart from parents, no one else would be selfless enough to risk their lives in such a situation. The plaintiff feared getting swept back into the sea by the typhoon and drown. Therefore, she removed my client¡¯s life jacket. During the process, my client woke up and discovered the plaintiff¡¯s true intentions. The plaintiff decided to go all the way and kicked my client into the sea. Had my client drowned, not only could she have survived, but she would¡¯ve also been hailed as a hero who sacrificed herself for others. That was the plaintiff¡¯s motive!¡± Chapter 1242 - Chapter 1242 321 Did Hao Hao cook again Eating caused Chapter 1242: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _2 Chapter 1242: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _2 ¡°You¡¯re slandering me!¡± At this moment, Kayla Sullivan¡¯s lawyer responded: ¡°Prosecutor, your remarks have had a negative impact on my client in the absence of any evidence. My client can sue you in accordance with the law!¡± ¡°Defense lawyer, are you implying that your behavior threatens me and my client?¡± The lawyer then turned his gaze to the judge, continuing, ¡°Your Honor, the first witness, Miyayama Sho has physical evidence that directly incriminates Kayla Sullivan!¡± Kayla squinted her eyes. She had already deleted all the videos from the hard drive, what other evidence could Miyayama Sho possibly possess. The judge then said, ¡°Bring forth the evidence.¡± A court officer brought a camera. Miyayama Sho continued, ¡°At that time, while I was recording the scene of the shipwreck with the camera¡¯s video function, I accidentally captured this scene.¡± Upon hearing this, Kayla¡¯s eyes widened immensely! No. Impossible! The video was deleted a long time ago. The officer adjusted the video and played it on the computer. After enlarging the video, one could distinctly see Kayla¡¯s entire movement. The moment the videotape was released. The whole room fell silent. No one would have thought, Kayla was actually a murderer. Especially the journalists from the media who came to observe. The photographers were busy non-stop. Click. Click. Live streaming comments: [Kayla Sullivan is so disgusting! I can¡¯t believe I trusted her.] [Death penalty!] [Agree with the death penalty!] [If a person like her was meted the death penalty, it would be way too easy for her. She deserves the Five Horses Dismemberment torture. I can¡¯t imagine the kind of public pressure Tiffany Golemon would have had to endure if this scene hadn¡¯t been captured.] [Go die, Kayla Sullivan!] [I¡¯m going to vomit. All this time she pretended to be innocent and wronged, I actually thought Tiffany had framed her. I even felt sympathy for her, little did I know she¡¯s the true devil! I can¡¯t imagine how Tiffany has survived these days. She must have been very depressed, especially since she always treated Kayla as her best friend.] [I¡¯m so annoyed! I want to rush into the screen and tear up Kayla.] [This is too cruel! Sentence her to life imprisonment!] [A death sentence is much too lenient for this demon. A life sentence will truly vent our anger. Moreover, I heard the life sentences in Nine Continent Island are truly lifelong sentences without the possibility of parole!] [¡­] Kayla completely collapsed, shaking all over. Why? Why had things progressed this way? Even the judge was taken aback by Kayla¡¯s atrocious actions. The evidence was now irrefutable. The judge slammed his gavel and began to read the verdict, ¡°All rise. The court finds the defendant, Kayla Sullivan, guilty of murder with valid evidence to support the charge. The sentence is as follows, Kayla Sullivan is sentenced to life imprisonment! There will be a fine of 1 million dollars, the verdict will be delivered immediately. If you disagree with this verdict, you may directly appeal to the International Court of Justice. Kayla Sullivan, have you understood?¡± At this moment, Kayla was almost fainting, unable to utter a single word, her face was as pale as death. How could she respond to the judge¡¯s words? The ones that supported Tiffany as well as Golemon¡¯s parents cheered in unison. Fantastic! It¡¯s just terrific! The parents of the Sullivan clan approached Kayla, wanting to say something to her but were stopped by the police. At this moment, Kayla was a criminal whose freedom was restricted, and she needed to be immediately sent to prison. ¡°Mom, Dad, please save me! Save me! I don¡¯t want to go to jail¡­¡± That was a life sentence, which meant she was going to die in prison. No. She didn¡¯t want that. She wanted to marry Terrence Lentz and make everyone envy her. Her life hadn¡¯t even started yet. She couldn¡¯t go to jail! ¡°Mom, dad, please save me¡­¡± Mother Sullivan was crying uncontrollably, trying to rush over and hold Kayla, but the police stopped her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon after, Kayla was escorted away by the police. After the ruling came out, there was a chorus of cheers on the internet. People like Kayla deserved to be sentenced to life imprisonment! Just deserts! [Long live the Judge!] [This is absolutely satisfying!] [I¡¯m afraid the Sullivan Clan may pull some strings to get Kayla out.] [I believe they can¡¯t manage this at least for the next couple of years, given how high-profile this case is.] [Money talks, after getting Kayla out, they might change her name and send her abroad to put a new spin on things. When this all blows over, who would remember this?] Chapter 1243 - Chapter 1243 321 Did Hao Hao cook again Eating caused Chapter 1243: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _3 Chapter 1243: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _3 [We must believe in the law.] [¡­] Outside the door. Tiffany Golemon, who had finally cleared her name, was surrounded by reporters, ¡°Miss Golemon, how are you feeling right now?¡± ¡°Very happy, and extremely thrilled.¡± Speaking up to this point, Tiffany Golemon¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. The night Kayla Sullivan found her, she even thought that she would spend her whole life bearing the stain of injustice. Fortunately. Fortunately, there was Miss Thompson. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Thompson, she could not imagine how deep darkness she would have fallen into. The reporter then asked, ¡°If you were to summarize this incident in one sentence, what would you say to sum it up?¡± Tiffany Golemon looked at the camera and said word by word: ¡°Justice never fails!¡± Having said this, Tiffany Golemon continued, ¡°Actually, I want to thank someone here, it is she who gave me hope and light!¡± After finishing her speech, Tiffany Golemon bowed deeply at the camera. Although Miss Thompson might not see this, it was her heartfelt gesture. Seeing Tiffany Golemon¡¯s actions, the reporter curiously asked, ¡°Excuse me, Miss Golemon, could I know who that person you are thanking is?¡± ¡°She is my goddess.¡± Tiffany Golemon said. The reporter continued, ¡°This goddess must have helped Miss Golemon a lot! Can Miss Golemon reveal this goddess¡¯s surname?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Tiffany Golemon shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Miss Thompson is a low-key person, and even did not show up in court. Tiffany Golemon naturally would not cause her any trouble. The reporter did not ask any further. On the other side. After the parents of the Sullivan Clan returned to the hotel, they started looking for connections everywhere, hoping to secure Kayla¡¯s release. They were originally here to take Kayla home. But now¡­ Kayla has been sentenced to life in prison. As her parents, who can accept this? Mother Sullivan¡¯s elder brother is a powerful man. Hearing about his niece¡¯s matter, Chad said, ¡°Melody, don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me.¡± Chad has been in politics for many years. He currently holds a not insignificant official post. Now that his niece is in trouble, he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch. ¡°Big brother, I will owe you for this.¡± After hanging up the phone, Quentin Sullivan immediately asked, ¡°What did Big Uncle say?¡± ¡°My brother said that he will take care of this matter, and that we don¡¯t have to worry, we just need to wait for his call.¡± Quentin Sullivan breathed a sigh of relief. Despite everything, Kayla is his own daughter. He spent so much money to send Kayla abroad to study, not for her to be sentenced to life in prison. Chad immediately called his subordinate and asked him to investigate Kayla¡¯s case. Kayla¡¯s charges were indeed serious. Murder. But with his power, pulling off a switcheroo without anyone noticing would not be a problem. Soon, his subordinate called back. Looking at the incoming call, Chad smirked. Without thinking, he knew that his subordinate must have already taken care of everything. Who knew, from the other side of the phone, there came such a voice, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t help you with this matter. Please find someone else!¡± Chad frowned slightly, ¡°Xiao Zhou, don¡¯t I even have this much authority now?¡± After all, it was just helping someone get out of prison. Is it that difficult? Or is it possible that he doesn¡¯t have that kind of authority anymore? The person on the other side sounded troubled, ¡°Boss, this matter has nothing to do with me. Let me tell you the truth, this matter of your niece is totally out of my hands. If you want to bail her out, you should directly contact the international side. However, I would advise you not to get involved any further, to avoid getting yourself burned.¡± When he said this, the subordinate lowered his voice, continuing, ¡°Boss, I heard that, your niece has offended a big shot this time.¡± After saying this, the subordinate hung up the phone. Looking at the call which was hung up, Chad frowned. In their circle, there were only a few people who could be referred to as ¡®big shots¡¯. Could it be¡­ With that thought, Chad turned pale and immediately dialed his sister Melody¡¯s number. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Melody and her husband Quentin were very excited when they saw the incoming call. There is hope! Kayla finally has hope! ¡°Hello, big brother. Has the matter been taken care of?¡± ¡°What kind of a wretched person have the two of you even raised! And you still have the audacity to call and ask me for help! My advice is for you to go and apologize to the victim¡¯s family immediately! The life imprisonment sentence is due to the judge being lenient! If I were the judge, I would have had that reckless thing executed!¡± Chapter 1244 - Chapter 1244 321 Did Hao Hao cook again Eating caused Chapter 1244: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _4 Chapter 1244: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _4 Melody stood stunned. She thought she would hear some good news from her brother, but instead, she was faced with an unexpected tirade. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we have a plan?¡± Chad interrupted Melody, ¡°What plan? Listen, Melody. From now on, you must make sure your son is lawful because if he dares to commit any crime, I, as his uncle, will personally bring him to justice!¡± Without waiting for Melody¡¯s response, Chad hung up the phone. Staring at the hung-up phone, Melody was dumbfounded. What on earth just happened?! Her brother was the only one who could save Kayla! Quentin Sullivan looked puzzled as well, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Quentin then said, ¡°You better call him back to find out what¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Melody dialed his number again. Soon, the voice on the other end of the phone said ¡®The person you are calling has switched off¡¯. After a few attempts, she got the same response. Melody could no longer hold back, sat on the floor and cried, ¡°Kayla, my poor child! Who can save my poor child¡­¡± Kayla used to be Melody¡¯s pride. Despite being disobedient and rebellious, she was outstanding and beautiful, basking in the attention of many elites. But now¡­ The previously radiant socialite had become a prisoner. Melody grew more despondent with each passing moment. Seeing his wife in this state, Quentin felt even more irritated. He raised his hand and slapped Melody, ¡°Crying, crying, crying! Is that all you know? You did a great job raising our daughter! Instead of focusing on serious matters, you were busy plotting against others!¡± Melody quickly stood up, ¡°Is she just my daughter? So it¡¯s all my fault, right? What about you? Have you fulfilled your responsibilities as a father? Apart from keeping a mistress, what else do you do? Quentin Sullivan, how dare you hit me! Divorce, I want a divorce!¡± Mentioning divorce, Quentin was taken aback. Not to mention that Melody¡¯s family held considerable power in River City, but also because divorce meant losing the thirteen percent shares of the Sullivan Corporation in Melody¡¯s hands. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t divorce. There could be numerous mistresses. But only one wife. Quentin had this principle. So, when Melody swung at him angrily, Quentin didn¡¯t fight back. After a while, Quentin grabbed Melody¡¯s hand, ¡°Enough! We¡¯ve fought and argued, you must have vented enough by now! The most critical thing now is to figure out how to rescue Kayla!¡± Melody initially wanted to say more, but hearing Quentin¡¯s words, she lost her anger, ¡°What do you suggest then?¡± Quentin narrowed his eyes, ¡°If anyone gives my daughter a hard time, I¡¯ll make sure they have a hard time too!¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Melody asked. Quentin continued, ¡°As far as I know, Tiffany Golemon is the only daughter of the Golemon family.¡± If something were to happen to Tiffany, the Golemon family would effectively be destroyed. Melody immediately grasped Quentin¡¯s meaning. On the other side. After leaving court, Tiffany had her parents take her to Capital University to see Viola Thompson. ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you!¡± With her parents¡¯ assistance, Tiffany stood up from her wheelchair and bowed to Viola. Viola helped Tiffany up, ¡°Helping someone should be done wholeheartedly.¡± Since she had agreed to assist Tiffany in her surgery, she would not stand back idly when such a thing occurred. Tiffany¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Miss Thompson, I was truly desperate. I even thought that if Miyayama Sho hadn¡¯t stepped forward to testify for me, I would have committed suicide in the court to prove my innocence!¡± Viola replied, ¡°You must believe that there¡¯s always a silver lining. Dawn will break as expected, and the evil cannot hide forever.¡± No matter when, one should not lose faith in life or in justice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One of the reasons why Viola chose to help Tiffany was this belief. She had been helped by someone in the past. So, no matter where she was, she would never forget to use her light to illuminate others. By lighting up others, she was also lighting up herself. Tiffany nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss Thompson, you¡¯re absolutely right. From now on, I also want to uphold justice and promote virtue like you.¡± Chapter 1245 - Chapter 1245 321 Did Hao Hao cook again Eating caused Chapter 1245: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _5 Chapter 1245: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _5 Viola Thompson then cautioned, ¡°By the way, since Kayla Sullivan just entered prison, the Sullivan Clan is certain to make a move. Be careful when going out in the next few days.¡± Quentin Sullivan and Melody only have a son and a daughter. Now that their precious daughter is in prison, Quentin Sullivan and Melody certainly wouldn¡¯t let this go easily. ¡°Alright.¡± Tiffany Golemon continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Viola Thompson was still a bit concerned. She turned to Mila, ¡°Could you bring me one of the watches from our laboratory?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, Mila brought the watch over. Viola Thompson handed the watch to Tiffany Golemon and explained, ¡°This watch is our laboratory¡¯s latest creation. It is connected to the global public security system. If you encounter any danger, press this red button and it will trigger an alarm and automatically send your location, prompting the police to be dispatched immediately!¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson.¡± Tiffany Golemon was slightly taken aback as she accepted the watch. If she remembered correctly, the S Laboratory was involved in biology research. Since when did they start creating electronic products? Tiffany Golemon didn¡¯t dwell on it and soon left the laboratory with her parents. After leaving, Golemon¡¯s parents repeatedly reminded Tiffany to take good care of the watch given by Miss Thompson and to wear it carefully. Tiffany Golemon responded with a smile, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful!¡± Recalling what Viola Thompson just said, Mr. Golemon was slightly worried, ¡°Tiffany, you must stay alert during this time. Your mom and I will take turns looking after you at the hospital. You should never go out by yourself if it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Hearing this, Tiffany Golemon laughed, ¡°Dad, we live in a lawful society now. Plus, I have the watch Miss Thompson gave me. You really don¡¯t need to worry!¡± Mrs. Golemon suggested, ¡°Should we go back early? I just don¡¯t feel at ease.¡± ¡°Mom, I was thinking, you both shouldn¡¯t go back for now,¡± Tiffany Golemon turned to her parents seriously, ¡°Even if the Sullivan Clan is influential, they cannot reach us here in Nine Continent. But if we go back, that¡¯s a different story! In River City, aren¡¯t the Sullivans the local tyrants?¡± Mr. Golemon nodded, ¡°Tiffany has a point.¡± Mrs. Golemon frowned, her face full of worry, ¡°So what should we do? Are we never going back home? How about our house and farmland? What about the two fat pigs I¡¯m raising? They have put on good weight this year!¡± Pork is now selling at twenty yuan a kilo, and the two pigs are worth at least ten thousand yuan. Just the thought of this made Mrs. Golemon feel heartbroken. Tiffany Golemon smiled at her mother, ¡°Mom, which is more important to you, your two piglets, or your daughter¡¯s life? And don¡¯t worry, now that we have the Sullivan¡¯s compensation, and I can work, there won¡¯t be any problem with me supporting you and dad.¡± Upon finishing, Tiffany Golemon started planning their future, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it over. We¡¯ll book tickets to Capital City when we¡¯re ready. Then we¡¯ll rent a little house in the suburbs for you and dad. We can also rent some land. You can farm to pass time and even sell your produce at crowded places if you feel like it¡­¡± Mrs. Golemon listened with longing, turning to Tiffany Golemon, ¡°Can we really sell our vegetables?¡± ¡°Of course! The price of greens in the city can go up to seven or eight yuan a kilo!¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Golemon was filled with hope. ¡°OK, Tiffany, I will listen to you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Tiffany Golemon nodded. Just then, a boy of about fourteen or fifteen walked over, looking at Tiffany Golemon who was sitting in the wheelchair, ¡°Are you Sister Tiffany?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The boy handed the suitcase to Tiffany Golemon, ¡°This is something a gentleman asked me to return to you. He also wanted me to apologize to you on his behalf.¡± After saying this, the boy turned around and left. Looking at the suitcase, Tiffany Golemon was puzzled. Mr. Golemon frowned, ¡°Tiffany, do you suppose there¡¯s a bomb in there?¡± If it was a bomb, it must have been the Sullivans¡¯ doing. The Sullivans didn¡¯t want to show their hand, so they had the boy deliver the package. The more Mr. Golemon thought about it, the more anxious he became, ¡°Tiffany, we better call the police quickly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tiffany Golemon was speechless, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s daytime!¡± This is a law-abiding society, where could a bomb come from? Moreover, this here is the Nine Continent! There is no place safer than Nine Continent in this world. Having said that, Tiffany Golemon proceeded to open the briefcase. Chapter 1246 - Chapter 1246 321 Did Hao Hao cook again Eating caused Chapter 1246: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _6 Chapter 1246: 321: Did Hao Hao cook again? Eating caused emotional trauma! _6 After opening the box, the family of three was completely stunned. The box was full of thousand-dollar financial currency. Conservatively estimating, this box must have held several millions. ¡°Who sent us this money?¡± Mr. Golemon looked around but didn¡¯t find any suspicious figure. Tiffany Golemon narrowed her eyes, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to look, I am certain this money is from Miyayama Sho.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Golemon sighed, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect him to have a conscience after all!¡± Tiffany Golemon frowned, ¡°What conscience does he have? If he really had a conscience, he wouldn¡¯t have run off with my money back to Coda City! If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Thompson¡¯s help, who knows where Miyayama Sho would be now, probably living the life of Riley!¡± Although Miyayama Sho had testified in court and produced video footage of that time, Tiffany Golemon was still not grateful for him. Because this was all because of Viola Thompson. So. She was only grateful to one person. Mrs. Golemon chimed in, ¡°Exactly, what kind of conscience could a person like that have?¡± Mr. Golemon also agreed with his wife and daughter. ** Viola Thompson had an experiment coming up, so she needed to go back to Capital City. Originally, there was no need for her to go personally. But having not returned for a long time, and since she had an appointment with the bitch, Bella Windham, in Capital City, she decided to make the trip herself. Nathaniel Besian purchased the flight tickets, and together they returned to Capital City. Like the previous time, Viola didn¡¯t inform her family about her arrival. Thinking of the last time she secretly cooked a meal for her family and their moved expressions, she decided to give the family chef a day off and cook a meal for her family this time around. The housekeeper watched as Viola busied herself in the kitchen, feeling a wave of emotion. The young miss is so considerate; madam and sir must be very happy. A moment later, the Housekeeper approached to offer his help, ¡°Miss, do you need any help?¡± Viola, holding a spatula in one hand and adding white vinegar to the dish with the other, replied, ¡°No need, Grandpa Butler, you go and check if my parents are back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Housekeeper nodded. Just as the Housekeeper stepped outside, he saw Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne returning from outside. ¡°Sir, madam, you are back.¡± Sawyer Thompson handed his briefcase to the Housekeeper, ¡°Tell the kitchen to serve dinner.¡± ¡°We might have to wait a little longer.¡± said the Housekeeper. Sawyer Thompson asked, ¡°The meal isn¡¯t ready?¡± The Housekeeper nodded, ¡°Sir, you may not know this. Miss Thompson has come back today, and in order to surprise you, she¡¯s currently cooking in the kitchen.¡± ¡°What!¡± Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne simultaneously stood up from the couch, surprised expressions on their faces. ¡°Viola is back?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked this. ¡°She is in the kitchen cooking?¡± Mary Perryne asked this. Both husband and wife could never forget Viola¡¯s remarkable culinary skills. The Housekeeper nodded, smiling, ¡°Yes. Miss Thompson is busy in the kitchen right now!¡± Sawyer Thompson frowned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping her?¡± God knows how many times he had to visit the restroom after eating the meal prepared by Viola last time. He still had a psychological shadow from it. His darling daughter, with excellent demeanor and elegance, was proficient at everything, except culinary skills. Perhaps. She was just not made for the kitchen. The Housekeeper responded, ¡°Miss Thompson has put so much thought into it, I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to have a look!¡± Sawyer Thompson hurried towards the kitchen. Mary Perryne followed him immediately. As soon as they arrived in the kitchen, they saw Viola busying herself, and she seemed to have completed one dish already. Mary Perryne immediately approached, ¡°Viola, are you busy?¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re back.¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded, took the spatula from Viola, ¡°Viola, you rarely come back, how can we let you cook! Besides, the kitchen is full of fumes, which is not good for a girl¡¯s skin! It¡¯s fine if the chef does it!¡± Viola laughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. I just do this once in a while, so it won¡¯t hurt my skin. I¡¯ve already told Uncle Zhao and the others to take the day off.¡± Take the day off? Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne exchanged looks, both stunned. Still, Sawyer Thompson reacted quickly, smiling he said, ¡°Let me do it then! Viola, your mother has been missing you, go have a good chat with her. Leave this to me!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Mary Perryne immediately pulled Viola Thompson out, heading outside. ¡°Your dad is right, Viola. We should talk outside. By the way, I bought you a lot of new outfits for the changing season. I was planning on sending them to you already! Come with me to try on these clothes, your dad can handle things here. Plus, throughout all the years of my marriage to your dad, I¡¯ve never tasted any food he¡¯s cooked. I get to bask in your glory today!¡± And so, Viola was pulled out of the kitchen by Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne bought Viola a whole closet full of new clothes, many of them matching mother-daughter outfits. They tried them on, one by one. Soon, Brandon and Borden also returned home. The two brothers, upon hearing that Viola was back and even personally preparing dinner, looked absoultely flabbergasted. Soon after, upon hearing from the housekeeper that it was Sawyer Thompson who was cooking dinner, the two brothers finally relaxed. ¡°It¡¯s great to know that Viola isn¡¯t the one cooking!¡± Borden was visibly relieved. Brandon picked up a newspaper, crossing his legs and began reading, ¡°As I expected, Dad is the solution.¡± With Sawyer on deck, they didn¡¯t have to worry about tonight¡¯s dinner. Just then, Mary Perryne¡¯s voice echoed in the air. ¡°Brandon, Borden.¡± Upon hearing this, the two looked up. They see Mary Perryne standing atop the spiral staircase. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Viola?¡± Mary Perryne slightly turned her gaze, ¡°She¡¯s right there, don¡¯t you see? How about our mother-daughter outfits? They look good, right?¡± Viola walked up from behind. She was wearing a similar goose-yellow long skirt just like Mary Perryne. Although the same piece looked mature and sophisticated on Mary Perryne, it exuded a totally different aura on Viola. It was absolutely striking, making Viola look regal and elegant, yet playful and glamorous. ¡°Mom, you and Viola look more like sisters than mother and daughter.¡± Borden always had a knack for flattery. Brandon nodded in agreement. Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t keep herself from smiling. Just then, the apron-clad Sawyer walked over, ¡°Kids, time for dinner!¡± The family joyfully gathered around the dinner table. Sawyer did have some skill, and the dishes he prepared were quite impressive. Viola smiled as she picked up a piece of fish, ¡°Surely anything cooked by Dad must be good¡­¡± The word ¡®enjoyable¡¯ was swallowed halfway through. It tasted terrible! With a hopeful expression on his face, Sawyer asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Viola forced herself to nod, ¡°It¡¯s good! So good!¡± Without putting much thought into it, both Brandon and Borden sampled a bite each as well. ¡°Dad, this is horrible!¡± Sawyer wasn¡¯t Viola, and these two brothers certainly wouldn¡¯t spoil their father. They immediately spat out the food in their mouths, their expressions exaggerated. So it turns out there¡¯s a reason why Viola¡¯s cooking is so bad! Genes are so powerful! Sawyer stared at his two sons in disbelief, ¡°It tastes bad?¡± How could it be possible?! How could the food he prepared taste bad? He went through so many recipes and added so many ingredients. These two brats! Even if it tasted bad, they should bear with it a bit. Did they need to be so exaggerated?! They didn¡¯t even give him a shred of pride. So disrespectful! Suspcious, Sawyer picked up a piece of vegetables. ¡°Blegh!¡± The very next second, he spat it out as well. Okay then. He couldn¡¯t handle it himself either. Can¡¯t blame his sons for not giving face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola quietly spoke, ¡°Dad, next time, let me handle the cooking, it¡¯s a bit technical.¡± Mary Perryne: ¡°???¡± Brandon: ¡°???¡± Borden: ¡°???¡± Goodness! Chapter 1247 - Chapter 1247 322 Who wouldnt love a handsome guy who abuses a Chapter 1247: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_1 Chapter 1247: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_1 Though the food Sawyer Thompson prepared wasn¡¯t great, it was still a lot better than Viola Thompson¡¯s. Compared to those Viola cooked, the ones Sawyer made seemed more tolerable. Upon hearing that Viola offered to cook, both Mandel Thompson and Samuel Thompson were dumbfounded. Samuel instantly recovered, holding up his bowl, and said while eating, ¡°Actually, the dishes Dad cooked aren¡¯t bad! I think they¡¯re delicious!¡± Mandel also held up his bowl, ¡°I feel the same way.¡± Mary Perryne also picked up her bowl with her sons, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, actually your dad¡¯s cooking skills are indeed okay, there¡¯s room for improvement.¡± At this point, Mary Perryne turned to look at Viola, ¡°Viola, we girls can¡¯t always be stuck in the kitchen, right? We should take good care of ourselves. Let these darn men handle the dirty and tiring work of cooking!¡± ¡°I think Mom is right!¡± Mandel chimed in. ¡°I also think Mom is right!¡± Samuel agreed, nodding his head. Sawyer¡¯s confidence exploded in an instant. With his wife and sons supporting him like this, it meant he did have a talent for cooking. Viola started to question her life. Could her taste buds have gone wrong? At this moment, Mandel looked at Viola, ¡°Sis, how about you make lunch tomorrow? Bob just messaged me that he will be back tomorrow. It¡¯s perfect, your big brother hasn¡¯t had a chance to taste your cooking yet.¡± Edward Thompson has indeed mended his ways completely. He didn¡¯t take a single penny from the inheritance Mrs. Thompson left him before her passing. All the money was transferred to Viola. Upon hearing that Viola was back home in the group chat, he immediately booked a flight to return from out of town. Hearing this, Viola¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Great idea! It happens that I have a friend coming over tomorrow.¡± Viola really enjoyed the process of cooking. It felt like conducting experiments in a laboratory. Hearing this, Mandel subtly furrowed his brows, then asked, ¡°Viola, how close are you with this friend?¡± ¡°We¡¯re thick as thieves!¡± Viola answered. After saying this, Viola continued, ¡°But, she has a flaw.¡± ¡°What flaw?¡± Mandel asked. Viola replied, ¡°She¡¯s very narcissistic. And she¡¯s a sucker for a pretty face. If she sees you guys drooling over her tomorrow, don¡¯t make a big fuss.¡± Self-obsessed? Mandel¡¯s face was expressionless. Samuel pondered. Could anyone be more self-absorbed than Viola? More than once, he had seen Viola admiring herself in the mirror, exclaiming, ¡°How can there be such a beautiful person like me in this world!¡± Most importantly. Viola too was attracted by handsome faces. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up with Terrence Lentz. Birds of a feather flock together, indeed. Hearing that Viola had a friend coming over tomorrow, Mary Perryne said, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ll prepare right away. What does your friend like to eat?¡± ¡°She¡¯s like me, she also likes milk tea very much. Then, she also likes all kinds of snacks and Luosifen (snail rice noodle).¡± That bitch might already be thirty years old. But you¡¯re only as old as you feel. Apart from enjoying making people¡¯s life miserable, she was also into all kinds of junk food ¨C spicy sticks, crisps, chicken feet, instant noodles¡­ There¡¯s not a piece of junk food that she doesn¡¯t like. Whenever they advised her to eat less, she would laugh it off, saying, ¡°No worries, I¡¯m just fighting poison with poison.¡± Mary Perryne took note of everything, ¡°So when is she arriving tomorrow?¡± ¡°Around nine o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Our kitchen hand Singleton is from Lean city, their local specialty is Luosifen. Viola, why don¡¯t you let Singleton prepare some local specialty snacks for tomorrow?¡± ¡°That works.¡± Mary Perryne asked again, ¡°Your friend doesn¡¯t have any dietary restrictions, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Viola answered. Although the meal that Sawyer had prepared was rather hard to swallow, Mandel only took a few bites before saying he had a meeting to attend. Samuel also put down his bowl and chopsticks, ¡°I¡¯m full too!¡± Mary Perryne only symbolically ate a couple of leaves, ¡°I¡¯m dieting tonight, I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡± Sawyer looked at Viola. Viola responded with a smile, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll finish these.¡± Sawyer was incredibly moved. He¡¯s right to call her his biological daughter! Unlike those two sneaky children. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They lacked the caring sentiment between a father and his sons. But lowering his gaze to the several plates of food still left on the dining table, Sawyer instantly felt overwhelmed, saying to Viola, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s go out and get some late-night snacks instead!¡± Normally, he could barely swallow the dishes that Viola cooked herself. But this is his own cooking. He just couldn¡¯t force himself to eat it. Chapter 1248 - Chapter 1248 322 Who wouldnt love a handsome guy who abuses a Chapter 1248: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_2 Chapter 1248: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_2 ¡°What about these then?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°Your big brothers, they¡¯re certainly not full, so they can have these as late-night snacks. And besides, we have never had late-night snacks together yet!¡± ¡°Late-night snack!¡± Mary Perryne just happened to be passing by and exclaimed, her eyes lighting up, ¡°I want to go too!¡± After saying that, she linked arms with Viola. Viola looked at Mary, brutally brought up the harsh reality, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you supposed to be on a diet?¡± Mary Perryne said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m on a diet. But without a full stomach, where would I get the energy to lose weight! Let¡¯s go, let the three of us have late-night snacks! I want to eat grilled lamb skewers and roasted sweet potato chips! Viola, what would you like?¡± Mandel Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Heh, just the three of you? I might as well be a foundling! Borden Thompson: Me too! As soon as they walked out the door, they saw a line of shared bicycles parked outside. Although Viola normally has a habit of cycling, with both her parents present today, she planned to drive them, ¡°Mom and Dad, wait a moment please, I¡¯ll go get the car.¡± ¡°How about we ride bicycles?¡± Mary Perryne suggested. Sawyer Thompson chuckled, ¡°Works for me, I haven¡¯t ridden a bicycle in many years.¡± Tonight was indeed a rare opportunity. Therefore, on a quiet forest path, the sight of a family of three was added. This road is usually free of cars. Viola rode in the middle, the bright street lights elongating the shadows of the family of three. The three chatted and laughed. Looking at the smiling faces of his wife and daughter, Sawyer Thompson suddenly felt as if he was dreaming. Just three years ago, they were still searching for their lost daughter. But in the blink of an eye, their Viola was back. What¡¯s more, she is so talented and sensible. And then there¡¯s Mary Perryne. Three years ago, Mary, losing her mind over losing her daughter, had to take medicine daily. Countless times, in the wee small hours of the night, he saw Mary standing in front of the balcony, holding their child¡¯s clothes from when she was young, silently crying. Mary Perryne now, although she¡¯s aged three years since then, her mentality and looks are more youthful than they were three years ago by at least ten years. To have the simple and real life now, Sawyer Thompson feels truly blessed. The night market is about five kilometers away from Thompson Manor. Riding half an hour will get you there. Viola found a busy barbecue stall. Just as I was about to order some skewers, a familiar voice filled the air, ¡°Viola!¡± Upon hearing this, Viola slightly lifted her eyes, ¡°Dolores Frieman.¡± ¡°Viola, it really is you, I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me.¡± Dolores Frieman looked at Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne after finishing, ¡°These are your uncle and aunt, right?¡± ¡°Yes, these are my parents.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Dolores Frieman introduced herself, ¡°Hello uncle and aunt, I am Dolores Frieman, you can just call me Julie.¡± ¡°Julie.¡± Dolores Frieman said, ¡°I thought Viola was so pretty! No wonder, she got it from her uncle and aunt¡¯s genes!¡± As parents, who doesn¡¯t like to hear such words. Even Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were not exceptions. Just then, the waitress came over, ¡°Ma¡¯am, table three wants to check out.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola was somewhat surprised, and turned her gaze to Dolores Frieman, ¡°Dolores, is this barbecue stand yours?¡± Dolores Frieman nodded, ¡°I¡¯d heard before that there would be a Food Street developed here, so I kept an eye out and bought a stall here.¡± She initially thought that if the business wasn¡¯t good, she would sell it at a lower price. Unexpectedly, business was excellent on the first day of opening. Up till now, Dolores Frieman¡¯s daily turnover averages over six thousand dollars. Considering the cost share and labor expenses, as well as water and electricity charges, the daily profit is around three thousand dollars. Three thousand a day, that¡¯s ninety thousand a month. Although it¡¯s tiring, it¡¯s much better than being a regular office worker. Dolores Frieman was quite satisfied with her current lifestyle. After she finished, Dolores Frieman added, ¡°Viola, uncle, aunt, you guys should start ordering, don¡¯t be shy, feel at home. I¡¯ll go handle the order.¡± ¡°Dolores, you go on, do your thing.¡± Viola said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dolores Frieman nodded, and turned around to leave. Just as Dolores Frieman left, Mary Perryne curiously asked, ¡°Viola, your friend looks familiar, have I seen her somewhere before?¡± Viola went on, ¡°You must have seen her before, you¡¯ve just forgotten about it. She¡¯s Rachel Barton¡¯s elder sister!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mary Perryne suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder she looked so familiar! She¡¯s Rachel¡¯s sister!¡± Siblings do tend to look quite alike after all. Chapter 1249 - Chapter 1249 322 Who wouldnt love a handsome guy who abuses a Chapter 1249: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_3 Chapter 1249: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_3 After saying that, Mary Perryne sighed, ¡°Rachel Barton has made one wrong step after another. Her life was originally even smoother and broader than her sister¡¯s, but alas¡­¡± Had Rachel Barton not made the wrong choices in life, her life would certainly now be more fascinating than Dolores Frieman¡¯s. After all. Compared to Dolores Frieman, Rachel Barton had a much higher starting point. Thinking of Rachel Barton again, Mary Perryne felt rather mixed emotions. She felt both hatred and pity for this girl. Mary Perryne resented Rachel Barton for nearly causing Viola Thompson¡¯s death. But she also sympathized with Rachel Barton. She had had a hard life since childhood, her family situation was not good, which caused her to become an orphan from a young age. She craved for the love from her parents, but in the end, all she received was heart-wrenching betrayal. After experiencing repeated blows, Rachel Barton¡¯s mentality began to twist, and she couldn¡¯t stand to see others having a better life than her. Especially when she saw her relatives and friends living better lives than her. Delia Frieman graduated from junior high school and made it to the position of sales manager. With a monthly salary over ten thousand, that would definitely unbalance Rachel Barton. Why should an ex-call girl, who once worked in a red-light district, enjoy such a high salary? When Delia Frieman found a boyfriend who was great in every aspect and didn¡¯t mind her past, Rachel Barton was even more upset. Because she loved but could not get. She wished everyone else to love but not get as well. Especially Delia Frieman. In her subconscious, the likes of Delia Frieman should be spurned by others. Delia Frieman did not even deserve to have true love. How could she deserve such a great boyfriend? Then look back at her friends around her. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t need to be mentioned. Fiona Knight, Diana Hershey, and Flora Tiarks all had prestigious family backgrounds. Even if they were not that prestigious, they were financially stable. Looking at her friends, and then at herself. Rachel Barton fell into complete darkness, blinded by jealousy, she even laid hands on her best friend in the end. Thinking of this, Mary Perryne became somewhat worried, ¡°Viola, maybe you should stop hanging out with those sisters!¡± Rachel Barton was very kind in the past, but people can change. Viola Thompson had already suffered once; Mary Perryne did not want to experience the pain of nearly losing her daughter for a second time. Every time she thought of almost losing Viola Thompson, Mary Perryne found it hard to breathe. Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom, I know my limits.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for her loss of taste due to a cold, Viola Thompson would never have drunk that bowl of medicine. But just as Mary Perryne said, people do change. No one can predict what will happen tomorrow. Therefore, Viola Thompson still has the necessary guard against it. After saying that, Viola Thompson picked up the menu on the table, ¡°Dad, mom, what do you want to eat?¡± Mary Perrynee picked up the menu and began to tick. She was a very disciplined person and generally did not eat too much at night. After she finished ticking, she handed the menu to Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, take a look.¡± Viola Thompson ordered two skewers then said, ¡°Dad, mom, should we order a grilled fish?¡± ¡°Sure, I just wanted a beer.¡± Sawyer Thompson replied. Mary Perryne did not disagree. The order had just been placed when Dolores Frieman came over with three cups of milk tea, ¡°Viola, Uncle and Aunt, try this milk tea. This is from a new milk tea shop nearby. The taste is pretty good, you should have a taste.¡± Knowing that Viola liked milk tea, Dolores Frieman had went there to buy it herself. All three cups were Taro Milk tea. ¡°Thank you, Sister Dolores.¡± Viola Thompson took the milk tea and thanked her. Dolores Frieman looked at Viola Thompson and smiled, ¡°Viola, if you thank me, how many thanks do I owe you? No more thanks in the future!¡± Having said that, she picked up the menu on the table, ¡°Uncle and Aunt, do you want to add more dishes? The seafood, beef, and lamb are very fresh here. How about we order three pounds of crayfish?¡± Mary Perryne looked up slightly, ¡°Julie, you don¡¯t have to be too polite. There¡¯re not many of us and we can¡¯t eat that much. If it¡¯s not enough, we can always add later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take the menu to the Master.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± ¡°Aunt, why do you say that? I should be doing it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dolores Frieman took the menu to the kitchen and told the barbecue master, ¡°Mr. Oda, the guests at table 18 are my benefactors. Remember to use the best ingredients.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister Dolores.¡± Although Dolores Frieman¡¯s restaurant wasn¡¯t big, it was always bustling with a lot of customers. The table that Viola Thompson had chosen was placed on the side of the road. Overhead was the chirping of cicadas, the faint cool summer breeze blowing, drinking iced milk tea, and eating spicy kebabs, what a taste! Chapter 1250 - Chapter 1250 322 Who wouldnt love a handsome guy who abuses a Chapter 1250: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_4 Chapter 1250: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_4 Unbelievable! Sawyer Thompson poured himself a glass of draught beer and looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Fancy a drink?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Mary Perryne nodded with a smile. Sawyer Thompson filled a glass for her, then said, ¡°It¡¯s been years since I last sat by the roadside, enjoying a barbeque and beer just like this.¡± Mary Perryne asked, ¡°Do you remember how we met?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember.¡± Perhaps thinking of the shared memories between them, Mary Perryne gave a knowing smile and lifted her glass to take a sip of the cold beer. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯d like to hear the story of how you two got together,¡± Viola Thompson chimed in. Mary Perryne turned to look at Viola, ¡°You really want to hear?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne then turned to Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Shall we tell her?¡± ¡°Yes, but let¡¯s stick to the facts,¡± Sawyer Thompson replied. Mary Perryne ignored him and continued, ¡°Your father and I were college classmates. In the beginning, we didn¡¯t like each other very much¡­¡± With just that sentence, she unlocked memories that had been tucked away for many years. The family of three spent their time drinking, eating, and sharing stories. Viola, having taken a bite of grilled fish, curiously asked, ¡°So, who chased after who first?¡± ¡°Of course, your father chased after me.¡± Mary Perryne replied grinning, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it; when I first rejected him, he cried for three days and three nights!¡± ¡°I thought we agreed not to embellish!¡± Sawyer Thompson exclaimed, a bit exasperated. Mary Perryne responded, ¡°Alright, alright, he cried for three hours. His roommate told me himself, don¡¯t you dare deny it!¡± Viola turned to look at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Dad, did you really cry?¡± Sawyer Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Mary Perryne laughed, ¡°That¡¯s exactly right, I heard he even cried pitifully.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± Now it was Sawyer Thompson¡¯s turn to smile, ¡°Then your mother started chasing after me.¡± ¡°Mom chased after you?¡± Sawyer Thompson looked proud, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that someone also cried miserably.¡± Mary Perryne picked up a skewer of lamb, ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t remember!¡± As long as she didn¡¯t admit it, no one would know that she was once madly in love. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were an unlikely pair when they were young. At first, they didn¡¯t like each other at all, but eventually Sawyer Thompson found himself attracted to the talented Mary Perryne and started to pursue her. Unfortunately, Mary Perryne still held grudges against him and rejected his advances. From their first to third year of college, Sawyer Thompson persisted for three solid years. But all those three years, Mary Perryne constantly rejected him. Sawyer Thompson began to cool down and started to withdraw from Mary Perryne¡¯s social circle, distancing himself from her friends to invest himself in his career. It was during this time that Mary Perryne suddenly realized that this suitor of hers was not as bad as she thought. She started to care about him. She even started to think that if Sawyer Thompson confessed to her again, she would accept him. However, even as graduation loomed, Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t confess a second time. What if such an outstanding guy got taken away by someone else? Frustrated, Mary Perryne felt compelled to act. Unexpectedly, her first confession was rejected by Sawyer Thompson. At that time, Sawyer Thompson had his own considerations. He felt that Mary Perryne might not truly like him, that perhaps she was just unaccustomed to his sudden withdrawal from her social circle. Love needs mutual effort. If only one person is persevering and giving it their all, such love is too painful. He thought that after this rejection, Mary Perryne would give up. Unexpectedly, three months later, Mary Perryne once again appeared in his life. So. In Mary Perryne¡¯s second confession, Sawyer Thompson chose to hold her hand, and the two of them ended up together. Thinking back on all of this, it feels as if it happened just yesterday. But in reality, half a lifetime has already passed. Life is like a dream. The family of three chatted while eating until eleven o¡¯clock. Sawyer Thompson stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go pay the bill.¡± As soon as Sawyer Thompson stood up, a man from the next table slammed his hand on the table, ¡°Call your Boss over here!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man who was making a scene was beefy, a hulk of a man with tattoos of a green dragon and white tiger on his left and right arms respectively. The young waitress who was serving him was clearly unaccustomed to this situation, ¡°Um, please wait¡­¡± she stammered. As soon as she finished speaking, she ran off to fetch Dolores Frieman. Soon, Dolores Frieman came over and said with a smile, ¡°Gentlemen, what seems to be the problem? Are you dissatisfied with the food?¡± After all, she is running a business, and even if she knew these men were causing trouble intentionally, she still had to keep a smile on her face. Chapter 1251 - Chapter 1251 322 Who wouldnt love a handsome guy who abuses a Chapter 1251: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_5 Chapter 1251: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_5 ¡°Look what this is!¡± The tattooed man pointed at the fly on the skewer. Dolores replied, ¡°Boss, I just saw it on the surveillance at the front desk, this fly dropped onto the grill on its own. How about this, I¡¯ll treat you guys to this barbecue today!¡± She had already checked the surveillance footage. The fly didn¡¯t drop in by itself. It was brought over by these guys, probably thinking that there were no cameras outside. Although Dolores wasn¡¯t at fault, she didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss about it as a business owner, she just wanted to downplay things as much as possible. But Dolores didn¡¯t anticipate that her forgiving attitude would lead to an increase in their audacity. They had done their research. Dolores was just a widow raising a child on her own. Helpless in Capital City. Otherwise, this group of people wouldn¡¯t dare be so brazen in the heart of the city. It was simply because they were taking advantage of Dolores as a lone, single mother. The tattooed man slammed the table and pointed at Dolores¡¯ face, ¡°What do you mean? Just because there¡¯s a fly, you think you can dismiss it with a bare meal?¡± The act of flipping the table was too loud. Causing the other guests in the restaurant to look over, and many even left their tables to see what was happening. Although everyone was quite angered by the blatant provocation, nobody came forward to speak up for justice. Because the strong cannot conquer the local. In today¡¯s society, the most important thing is to look out for oneself. Nobody wants to attract trouble when it doesn¡¯t concern their own interests. Viola frowned slightly and turned to her parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s going on, wait for me.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± cautioned Mary Perryne. ¡°No worries, I¡¯m right here,¡± said Sawyer Thompson. With him there, no one could dare to bully his daughter! For such matters, unless it¡¯s a critical moment, he shouldn¡¯t intervene. Because once more people get involved, A provocation could easily turn into a group fight. Then, even if they were in the right, they could be seen as in the wrong. Viola approached Dolores, ¡°Sister Dolores, what happened?¡± The tattooed man sneered at Viola. Just a little girl. What could she possibly do? Dolores turned her head and whispered, ¡°Viola, the thing is, these people¡­¡± She recounted the whole story to Viola. Upon hearing this, Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Was it clear on the surveillance footage?¡± ¡°Very clear,¡± Dolores answered. Viola had an idea, she looked up at the tattooed man causing trouble, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, apologize and pay up, then leave now. Or else, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Regret for a lifetime?¡± The tattooed man and his companions began to laugh, ¡°The little girl¡¯s pretty bold! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to make us regret for a lifetime!¡± Finishing his words, the tattooed man suddenly grabbed Dolores by the hair, ¡°Listen here, widow. You better make us satisfied, or you can forget about doing your business!¡± Everything happened so fast that even Dolores didn¡¯t react. She just felt severe pain on her scalp. Viola frowned slightly, her voice colder, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and you let go of her.¡± ¡°Three, two¡­¡± When she got to ¡®one¡¯, the tattooed man and his partners had yet to realise who they had crossed. At that moment, Viola reached out and grabbed the tattooed man¡¯s hair, tugging it. It didn¡¯t seem like she was using a lot of force, but the tattooed man¡¯s face contorted in pain. Pain. It hurt so much. ¡°Let go!¡± Viola ordered again. The tattooed man immediately let go of Dolores. Viola held onto the tattooed man¡¯s hair with one hand and dialed a number on her phone with the other. Seeing their boss¡¯s hair being grabbed by a girl, the tattooed man¡¯s companions naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. They rushed towards Viola. ¡°Viola, be careful!¡± Dolores cried out. It seemed that Viola didn¡¯t care, she just lifted her foot and kicked. Bang. The two hooligans found themselves lying on the ground. Nobody had seen exactly how Viola had taken them down. She was amazing! Like a heroine descending from the heavens. ¡°Bravo!¡± Applause erupted around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, the call Viola had made got answered, ¡°Hello, is this little Zhou? Please come to 158 Food Street on Linwu Road.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Thompson, we will be there in five minutes.¡± Soon. The sound of sirens filled the air. Seeing the police, the tattooed man didn¡¯t panic, because he has connections. Chapter 1252 - Chapter 1252 322 Who wouldnt love a handsome guy who abuses a Chapter 1252: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_6 Chapter 1252: 322: Who wouldn¡¯t love a handsome guy who abuses a little scum?_6 Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare be so bold. Especially when he saw that the incoming policeman was someone he knew, ¡°Brother Nan!¡± Upon seeing the tattooed man calling him, Tyler felt a headache coming on. What a fool. An absolute idiot. Didn¡¯t he realize the situation here? Tyler paid no attention to the tattooed man, walked over to Viola Thompson, and respectfully asked, ¡°Miss Thompson, what seems to be the problem?¡± Viola looked down slightly and glanced at the goons sprawled on the ground, ¡°Not only did these guys dine and dash, but they also tried to stir up trouble.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll handle it right away.¡± Tyler turned to the other policemen, ¡°Handcuff them and take them away.¡± The tattooed man was stunned. What was happening? After all, he had a great relationship with Tyler. But today. Tyler was acting like he didn¡¯t even know him. It was at this point that the tattooed man realized something was off and turned to look at Viola. Who exactly was this seemingly young girl? ¡°Hold on.¡± Viola spoke up again. Tyler immediately leaned over, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you have any other instructions?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ingram?¡± ¡°Captain Ingram is on his way.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for him.¡± Viola said. A trace of hesitation flashed through Tyler¡¯s eyes. However, he still nodded, ¡°Alright, Miss Thompson.¡± Ingram arrived shortly after. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Viola looked at Ingram and said, ¡°These guys were looking for trouble, and I suspect they¡¯re connected to some underground forces. Captain Ingram, could you please look into this?¡± As she said the last line, she glanced at Tyler. A cold sweat broke out on Tyler¡¯s forehead. Could it be¡­.. Did Miss Thompson realize his connection with the tattooed man? Ingram was clever and immediately understood Viola¡¯s hint, ¡°Alright, Miss Thompson.¡± Once he finished speaking, Viola continued, ¡°Oh yes, let me introduce you, this is my friend Dolores Frieman. She owns this place.¡± The underlying message being. Dolores has her backing, no one is allowed to hassle her. Ingram nodded repeatedly in agreement. Dolores looked at Viola, her eyes filled with gratitude. She understood the importance of Viola¡¯s words. Having Viola vouch for her like that, who in Capital City would dare to give her any trouble? The tattooed man was utterly stunned. How was he supposed to know he¡¯d offended such a powerful boss? What was he supposed to do? The tattooed man kept looking to Tyler for help. Tyler was in no position to help himself; all he wanted to do was distance himself from these people as soon as possible. Since Dolores was the BBQ shop owner and had some important evidence, she had to accompany the others to the police station to provide a witness statement. So, she notified her staff and got into a police car. Viola returned to her seat. Mary Perryne laughed, ¡°Viola, you were so impressive just now!¡± Viola humbly said, ¡°It was nothing, I¡¯m maybe third in the world.¡± Seeing her like this, Mary laughed even harder, ¡°You¡¯re becoming more and more like your father when he was young!¡± Sawyer Thompson beamed with pride, ¡°That¡¯s for sure¨Clike father like daughter!¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been confident letting Viola help Dolores alone. The next day. Edward Thompson returned home early. He brought gifts for everyone in the house. People grow through their experiences, and after facing so much, Edward had transformed inside and out. ¡°Little sis.¡± Seeing Viola coming down the spiral staircase, Edward quickly walked over, ¡°Your favorite taro milk tea.¡± ¡°Thanks, big bro.¡± Edward continued, ¡°Right, these clothes are for you and Mom. These are some of the desserts that I thought were good, and this here¡­.¡± Two suitcases full of gifts and local delicacies for Viola from Edward. He didn¡¯t appreciate his little sister before, but now, he wanted to make it up to her twice as much. Edward Thompson was determined to be the best big brother in Sinian Country! Viola said, ¡°Big bro, you bought so much, I can¡¯t eat it all.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t finish everything, you can take some to school and share it with your friends. Oh, right, didn¡¯t Mom say you have a friend coming over today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯m just about to go pick her up.¡± Edward promptly grabbed the car keys, ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The siblings arrived at the train station. Edward took off his sunglasses, ¡°Viola, did your friend tell you what time her train would arrive?¡± ¡°Half past eight.¡± Edward glanced at his watch, ¡°But it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock now.¡± Viola frowned slightly. What was this bitch up to? Viola took out her phone, ¡°I¡¯ll give her a call, okay?¡± Just as she was about to dial, someone slapped Viola on the shoulder, ¡°Sly fox! I¡¯m right here! Damn! I¡¯ve been looking for you for half a year, my legs are killing me!¡± As Viola turned around, she saw Bella Windham in a red dress, she was about to call out ¡®bitch¡¯, but quickly changed it to ¡°Bella, you¡¯re here!¡± Bella? Why did that name sound so awkward to her? The sly fox had gone mad! That¡¯s what she called her. Bella Windham scanned Viola up and down, ¡°Sly fox, are you feeling okay? Did you take the wrong medication? Or are you having a fever? By the way! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to introduce me to some handsome guys? Why didn¡¯t you bring more eye candy? Even though polygamy is illegal, there¡¯s no law against a woman in my situation having more than one handsome guy!¡± Viola added, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my older brother, Edward Thompson.¡± Only then did Bella Windham notice the incredibly handsome man standing next to Viola. Bella was stunned! What should she do now? How could she salvage her image? Edward was also a bit taken aback. He had assumed that Viola¡¯s friends would be like Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, Flora Tiarks and the others. Who would have thought¡­ Bella Windham quickly regained her composure and gave a classic beauty¡¯s smile, ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Thompson, I¡¯m Bella Windham. Bella as in ¡®Bella is my name¡¯, and Windham as in ¡®What year is it today?¡± She was like two different people. Edward didn¡¯t expect an ordinary girl could change faces so quickly, he extended his hand to Bella, ¡°I¡¯m Viola¡¯s older brother, Edward Thompson. You can just call me by my name, Miss Windham.¡± ¡°Can I call you brother like Viola does?¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± Such a shameless bitch. ¡°Sure.¡± Edward nodded. Bella, gazing at Edward with sparkling eyes, her legs weren¡¯t hurting anymore, she stopped swearing, her voice grew gentler, ¡°Then call me Bella.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Edward took Bella¡¯s suitcase and walked ahead, Viola and Bella followed behind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bella watched Edward¡¯s receding figure, ¡°Sly fox, your brother is so handsome! I like him!¡± Viola lowered her voice, ¡°If I remember correctly, you seemed to have a crush on my second brother last time.¡± ¡°But your older brother is also very handsome! Can¡¯t I have both of them?!¡± Who doesn¡¯t love a handsome man! If the law allowed it, Bella would even consider marrying a hundred or so. Chapter 1253 - Chapter 1253 323 Wishful Abacus Show Some Love_1 Chapter 1253: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_1 Chapter 1253: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_1 ¡°Bitch, falling in love with everyone you meet isn¡¯t right.¡± Viola Thompson continued. Bella Windham looked at Viola, gave her a glance, ¡°Like you don¡¯t swoon over all the handsome guys yourself!¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. Right! Who doesn¡¯t love a handsome guy? Especially the ones with perfect eight packs and legs that run a mile long. Thinking this, Viola took out her cell phone and sent Terrence Lentz a WhatsApp message. Very concise ¨C only four characters. [Time, Picture.] On the other side. In the 58th-floor conference room. A man was standing at the front of the conference table. Sitting below him were all Western faces with blonde hair and blue eyes. At that moment, a WhatsApp notification tone sounded in the air. He picked up his phone. His thin lips curled slightly. The boss is checking up on me. Can¡¯t reply late. He immediately opened the camera mode, turned around, took a time-stamped selfie. No matter the angle, his handsome features are strikingly good-looking. The background was the conference table and the company¡¯s shareholders. Seeing that Terrence replied immediately, Miss Thompson lifted her crimson lips. [Mr. Thompson is impressive.] [Flattered by the boss¡¯s high praises, I¡¯ll continue the meeting.] [Sure, you¡¯re busy.] All the shareholders in the room were stunned. What was the gentleman just doing? Taking a¡­ selfie? Who was he sending the picture to? However, looking at his doting expression, it was definitely for his lover. So¡­ Who is it that has the gentleman wrapped around their finger? How impressive! What a heroine! Over here, Bella Windham squinted at Viola, ¡°Bitch, why are you smiling? You look smitten!¡± Viola immediately put on a serious face, pretending as if nothing had happened, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Bella Windham scoffed, ¡°You must be chatting with some scoundrel, right?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you? Falling for everyone I see?¡± There are scoundrels. But she only has one. Bella Windham squinted, ¡°What does your fiance look like?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome that birds are stunned upon seeing him, flowers bloom in his presence!¡± Viola said. ¡°Even more handsome than your little brother?¡± After that, Bella followed up, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ve decided. I don¡¯t want your second brother anymore! You help me get together with your little brother.¡± Viola was a bit speechless, ¡°You¡¯re really fickle!¡± Bella, with a matter-of-fact look on her face, ¡°Otherwise, why would they say a woman¡¯s heart is as deep as the ocean.¡± Viola nodded, ¡°Makes sense, but my little brother seems to have someone he likes.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Viola had heard some gossip about Edward Thompson, and continued, ¡°It seems to be a girl who sings, called¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name? I¡¯ll look her up online!¡± Bella asked impatiently, curious about the girl Bob liked. Is her body good? Is she prettier than me? ¡°Let me think,¡± at that moment, Viola recalled a name, ¡°Evelyn Andrews.¡± Bella immediately got online and searched for Evelyn Andrews. Evelyn Andrews is a very talented singer, so there were a lot of her photos online. Bella scrolled through several of Evelyn¡¯s photos, nodded, and said: ¡°She¡¯s so pretty, has a good body too, and a perky butt. Your little brother has good taste!¡± Finishing her talk, Bella followed up, ¡°Such good taste, no wonder I, Bella Windham, have my eye on him!¡± Not belittling. Not jealous. This is Bella Windham¡¯s style. She¡¯s not that kind of petty jealous girl. Viola slightly nodded, ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s pretty.¡± Bella chin on hand, ¡°But compared to me, she¡¯s just slightly lacking.¡± Viola: ¡°¡­.¡± This was the first time she¡¯s seen someone more narcissistic than her. Just then, they arrived at the parking lot. Edward Thompson opened the car door, carefully extending his hand to shield the two girls from the car roof. After Viola and Bella got in the car, he went around to the trunk, putting Bella¡¯s suitcase in the trunk. Just as the suitcase was put in. The suitcase moved a bit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward slightly frowned. Was there¡­ something alive in the suitcase? But after all, these were girls¡¯ personal items, Edward was curious, but he didn¡¯t extend his hand to open it. After closing the trunk door, he walked towards the driver¡¯s seat. Bella turned her head and looked at Edward, who was walking towards the front, her eyes looking like they were about to light up, ¡°What should I do! Your little brother is so handsome! He¡¯s walking straight into my heart!¡± Viola silently took out a tissue, ¡°Here, wipe your drool.¡± Chapter 1254 - Chapter 1254 323 Wishful Abacus Show Some Love_2 Chapter 1254: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_2 Chapter 1254: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_2 Bella Windham took the tissue, wiped her chin, only to realize she¡¯d been tricked by Viola Thompson, ¡°You old fox! You deceived me!¡± Viola chuckled lightly. A click. The next second, the driver¡¯s door was opened. Bella Windham immediately tried to look poised and elegant. Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Ah, women! Just then, Bella Windham nudged Viola and said in a low voice, ¡°Old fox, ask your little brother if he has a girlfriend.¡± Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± A moment later, Viola casually asked, ¡°Little brother, have you been busy lately?¡± ¡°Not really, I¡¯m not too busy.¡± After transitioning from on-screen to behind-the-scenes, his work schedule had become much more flexible than before. Viola continued, ¡°Then you should come visit mom and dad more often.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Edward Thompson seemed pleasantly surprised. He thought Viola still held a grudge against him, which was why he rarely came home. Bella Windham was speechless. This old fox! She¡¯d asked for so long without getting to the point. She nudged Viola again. Viola carefully chose her words, then said, ¡°Little brother, mom and dad are always worried about you and your two older brothers¡¯ lifelong matters, when are you going to bring home a sister-in-law for us to meet?¡± Edward Thompson laughed and said, ¡°No rush.¡± He had been in love with Evelyn Andrews for many years. But Evelyn Andrews changed boyfriends again and again, and never gave him a second glance. So. He was still waiting for the right one. No rush? What does ¡®no rush¡¯ mean? Bella Windham slightly furrowed her brows, nudged Viola again and mouthed, ¡°What does ¡®no rush¡¯ mean? Does he have a girlfriend or not?¡± Viola continued asking, ¡°So, little brother, do you have a girlfriend now or not?¡± ¡°No.¡± Edward answered. ¡°Then should I introduce one to you?¡± Viola seized the opportunity. Assuming Viola was joking, Edward chuckled and responded, ¡°Sure.¡± Viola continued, ¡°I have so many good friends around me. Little brother, just tell me directly who you¡¯re interested in! I¡¯ll play matchmaker!¡± Bella Windham wanted to give Viola a thumbs up! Awesome! ¡°Mm.¡± Soon, they arrived at the Thompson Family Manor. After Edward got out of the car to park, Bella Windham looked at Viola and squinted, ¡°Old fox, I didn¡¯t expect your house to be this big.¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s average. It only covers about ten hectares.¡± Bella Windham: ¡°¡­¡± The old fox really knows how to undersell! The two of them walked into the hall together. As soon as they walked in, Mary Perryne came out smiling, ¡°Viola is back, is this your good friend?¡± Upon seeing her future mother-in-law, Bella Windham immediately walked over, familiarly linking arms with Mary Perryne, ¡°Auntie, hello. My name is Bella Windham, you can just call me Bella.¡± Mary Perryne: ¡°¡­¡± She was taken aback! This kid was quite sociable. Walking in, they saw Sawyer Thompson. Sawyer Thompson was just about to greet them when Bella Windham walked up to him, poured a cup of tea for him, ¡°Uncle, I am Bella Windham, you can just call me Bella. Please have some tea, and don¡¯t be shy!¡± Sawyer Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± He was suddenly not sure whose house he was in. Bella Windham continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect both of you to look so young. Standing together with Viola, you look more like siblings.¡± Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°This girl really knows how to sweet-talk!¡± Bella Windham was also very happy. Mary Perryne actually called her a ¡®girl¡¯! That title alone made her feel at least ten years younger. Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± She seemed to have become an outsider. Just then, Viola¡¯s phone rang. On the other line was Edward Thompson¡¯s slightly terrified voice, ¡°Hello, Viola.¡± ¡°What happened, little brother?¡± Edward looked at the constantly wriggling thing in the trunk and tried to calm down, ¡°Can¡­can you come to the garage?¡± ¡°Okay, I am coming right away.¡± Viola immediately rushed to the garage. ¡°Viola.¡± Seeing Viola, Edward Thompson seemed to have seen a life-saving straw. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little brother?¡± Viola jogged over. Edward continued, ¡°What kind..kind of friend is this yours?¡± ¡°Little brother, did something happen?¡± Edward pointed to the trunk and said, ¡°Look at that¡­¡± Viola took a step forward and glanced into the trunk. She saw a snake trying to crawl out of Bella¡¯s red suitcase. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The intricate patterns on it. It was hissing with its tongue sticking out. Not only that. There were also two large scorpions that had already crawled inside the trunk. Anyone else seeing this scene would have screamed on the spot. Chapter 1255 - Chapter 1255 323 Wishful Abacus Show Some Love_3 Chapter 1255: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_3 Chapter 1255: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_3 What kind of person is Viola¡¯s friend? Why would they carry poisonous scorpions and snakes? Viola hadn¡¯t expected that Bella Windham would bring all these things. She revealed a shallow smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother, these creatures are not poisonous. You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± Edward Thompson said, ¡°But that¡¯s a pit viper.¡± The pit viper is the most famous venomous snake in Asia. It also goes by another name ¨C the Five-step Snake. The implication being if a pit viper takes a bite at you, certain death would ensue before you could take five steps. Non-poisonous? Seriously? Who would believe that? Identifying the type of snake by Edward put Viola in an awkward position, she said smiling, ¡°Little brother, although it is somewhat venomous, don¡¯t worry. Little Red is a pet raised by Bella Windham, it¡¯s very docile and won¡¯t bite people randomly. If you don¡¯t believe me, watch!¡± While speaking, Viola picked up the pit viper, playing with it in her hand. She really isn¡¯t afraid! Edward, watching, had goosebumps all over, ¡°Viola, snakes are cold-blooded creatures, be careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Viola stroked the head of the pit viper, ¡°Long time no see, Little Red. Bella Windham, why have you brought it along?¡± Edward swallowed, pointing to the giant scorpion next to him, ¡°Does that one not bite either?¡± If he hadn¡¯t misidentified, he had seen this scorpion once when he was filming. But the scorpion Edward had seen had its poison barb removed. At the time, the director had explained that this scorpion is the most toxic scorpion in the world. If you get stung by it, even if an immortal were to descend to the earthly world, they would not be able to save you. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bite, they are all so intelligent.¡± Viola stroke the snake with one hand, and with her other hand, reached out to the big scorpion, ¡°Little Green, Little Blue, come over here.¡± Oddly enough, the scorpions seemed to understand Viola¡¯s words and crawled up her arm. Seeing this scene, Edward felt overwhelmed! ¡°Little sister, are you not afraid at all?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Viola continued, ¡°Little brother, they are actually all very gentle. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can touch them.¡± Seeing Viola, holding a snake in her left hand and a poisonous scorpion in the right, Edward retreated a few steps. Too terrifying! Are all the girls these days so brave? ¡°Brother, come and try, I swear, I¡¯m not tricking you! Even if they bite you, I can still save you!¡± Edward: ¡°¡­¡± Thanks, but no thanks! After a moment, Edward swallowed and then asked, ¡°Viola, how did you meet that friend?¡± ¡°Are you referring to Bella Windham?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Edward nodded. Viola said, ¡°Acquaintance was borne out of a quarrel.¡± Actually, it was more of mutual admiration. One is a Divine Doctor known for bringing the dead back to life, the other is a top poisoner. Edward swallowed again. Viola turned her head towards Edward and continued, ¡°Little brother, you head back to the hall first, I will first find a place to settle these three little fellows.¡± Three little fellows? Edward looked at what was in Viola¡¯s hand¡­ Is, is this supposed to be the three little fellows? ¡°Alright.¡± Edward took the red suitcase from the trunk, ¡°Should I bring this to the room next to yours first?¡± ¡°That works.¡± Edward continued, ¡°Little sister, there¡¯s nothing strange inside this, right?¡± The scene of Little Red crawling out of the suitcase earlier had left a deep impression on Edward. It was his first time learning that there are girls who would keep poisonous snakes and scorpions as pets and even carry them around¡­ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be anything else, right?¡± Even Viola wasn¡¯t confident about this. Edward paused mid-step, stuck between wanting to throw the suitcase and not doing so¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, even if there is something else, they won¡¯t crawl out. I¡¯ve already locked the suitcase.¡± Viola added. Hearing what Viola said, Edward felt even more panicked. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Watching Viola¡¯s retreating figure, Edward wanted to say something but eventually didn¡¯t say anything. He is the big brother! If Viola, a girl, isn¡¯t scared, then he should be braver than her! With this thought in mind, Edward steeled himself mentally. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You are the world¡¯s best big brother! Boosting himself with this self-affirmation, Edward safely delivered the suitcase to the room next to Viola¡¯s bedroom. The moment he closed the door, he breathed a sigh of relief. Next, Edward went down to the grand hall. Seeing the scene before him, he thought he was hallucinating. Chapter 1256 - Chapter 1256 323 Wishful Abacus Show Some Love_4 Chapter 1256: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_4 Chapter 1256: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_4 There she was, Bella Windham in a red skirt, sitting between her parents, almost as if she was their sibling! ¡°Bob, brother!¡± Bella Windham, spotting Edward Thompson coming down the stairs, waved at him. ¡°Come over here.¡± Edward Thompson walked over. Bella Windham handed him a spicy stick. Yes! A spicy stick! ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Bob, brother! Feel free to help yourself to any of the snacks on this table.¡± Edward Thompson looked around. Yes. This was his house! But why did he feel like a guest in someone else¡¯s home? Just then, Bella Windham continued, ¡°Bob, brother, would you like some Milk Tea?¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± ¡°How about a spicy stick? Like I said, make yourself at home.¡± Edward Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Was this Bella¡¯s house? Something must be wrong with Viola Thompson¡¯s friend! ** On the other side. The Swantz family. Dolores Frieman had hired a tutor for Jessie Frieman. Seeing that Jessie was soon starting middle school, but her English grades were still mediocre, she started to get anxious. Jessie¡¯s foundation wasn¡¯t bad. When she was studying at her old school, she received numerous awards. However, the learning style in the city and the village were just too different. Children in her village didn¡¯t start learning English until the third grade, and only had one class a week. All they learn are simple things, such as the twenty-six letters of the alphabet. But in the city, children start learning English in the first grade. By sixth grade, they¡¯ve already started learning about verb usage and possessive forms of nouns+N¡­ So Dolores Frieman hired a home tutor to make sure Jessie could keep up after she started middle school. The tutor was a graduate of a top 985 university. The tutoring fee was expensive. A one-hour lesson cost 120 yuan. Fortunately, Jessie was a smart child and picked up the lessons quickly. Soon, the hour-long lesson was over. The tutor came out of the study room, ¡°Mrs. Jessie, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s lesson. Please have Jessie practice memorizing words every morning. After all, English is mainly about memorization.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dolores Frieman nodded, ¡°Thank you, Miss. Edison.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Finishing her sentence, Miss. Edison continued, ¡°By the way, Mrs. Jessie, are all the preparations for Jessie¡¯s school application done? Which school did you choose?¡± ¡°Stevenson Middle School,¡± Dolores answered. Miss. Edison smiled, ¡°Mrs. Jessie, you own a house in Capital City, right?¡± Those without a house can only go to private middle schools. Dolores nodded, ¡°This house is ours.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s good,¡± Miss. Edison continued, ¡°Stevenson Middle School has great teachers. I have a classmate who teaches there. Owning a house locally is certainly better, otherwise, it would be a hassle!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t keep you any longer, Mrs. Jessie. I need to head home.¡± Dolores followed Miss. Edison, ¡°It¡¯s getting late; would you like to stay for dinner, Miss. Edison?¡± ¡°No, no, I couldn¡¯t impose,¡± Miss. Edison waved off the invitation, ¡°I still have to go home and cook for my children!¡± ¡°Then let me give you something for the kids,¡± Dolores picked up a fruit basket that she just bought off the table, ¡°Eating more fruits can help supplement vitamin C!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jessie. I will take my leave now.¡± Miss. Edison took the fruit basket and left. Just before leaving, Miss. Edison took one last look at the Swantz¡¯s house. A three-bedroom, one-living-room house with a small study room. Almost 200 square meters. Dolores might have been divorced and raising two kids, but she was rather accomplished. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have managed to run a thriving barbecue restaurant and buy a house in Capital City. Soon. Miss. Edison returned home. Miss. Edison was a native of Capital City, living in a Siheyuan. Despite the size of the Siheyuan, it housed six families! Her family of seven lived in the east wing. The east wing was only fifty square meters with three rooms. It was barely enough for seven people. As a result, her ten-year-old son and daughter still had to share a room with her and her husband. She also had her parents living with them. And her unmarried brother. Her brother was the eldest child in the family. It would be inappropriate for him to live with the elderly, so he occupied a bedroom alone. Then her parents lived in another room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Miss. Edison carried the fruit basket and opened the door, she was greeted by the strong smell of smoke. ¡°Brother, how many times have I told you not to smoke inside the house!¡± Tyler Edison was thirty-eight years old. Unmarried. He was quite the looker, educated from a top 985 university. Chapter 1257 - Chapter 1257 323 Wishful Abacus Show Some Love_5 Chapter 1257: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_5 Chapter 1257: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_5 What a pity¡­ He lacks ambition. Relying on the fact that his household is registered in Capital City, and his parents are retired workers, he has always been living off his parents¡¯ pensions. His daily activities consist of smoking, drinking, and playing cards. A textbook example of a parasite. Yet, his parents fail to perceive the gravity of the matter, they continue to fondly refer to Tyler Edison. That¡¯s why, whenever Jodie Edison sees her older brother, she frowns. With such a lazy uncle around, would the nieces and nephews learn anything good? ¡°This is my home! If you can bear it, bear it. If not, leave!¡± Tyler Edison won¡¯t accommodate Jodie Edison, he points towards the door telling her to leave. Jodie Edison frowns, rather angrily, carrying the basket of fruits and vegetables inside, she retorts, ¡°Mom, Dad! Did you just hear what my brother said! He told me to leave? Is this house only his?¡± Hearing her words, Mrs. Edison took a glance at Jodie and responded, ¡°Your brother is right. A married daughter is like water that has been poured out. This is your brother¡¯s home, he can do whatever he pleases! You have no say in this!¡± Jodie Edison was even more agitated! She shouldn¡¯t have intervened. She should have known that her mother is a bias. Jodie didn¡¯t bother to continue the argument, ¡°Mom, this is the fruit basket given by the parents of my home-tutored students. They¡¯re pretty fresh; you should try some.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been staying here for so long and yet you haven¡¯t brought anything back home, only practicing hypocrisy!¡± Just then, Mr. Edison came out from the house, ¡°Can¡¯t you just keep quiet?¡± Jodie smiled, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll go wash the fruits for you.¡± Exiting after washing the fruit, Jodie said: ¡°Mom, I want to introduce a match for my brother.¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Edison immediately looked up and asked: ¡°Who? Who is this girl? Do I know her?¡± She has long been wanting to hold a great-grandchild! What a pity. Things don¡¯t always go as planned. Jodie continued: ¡°She is the parent of one of my students. She comes from out of town¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Edison exploded in anger, ¡°A divorcee? Is she a country bumpkin?¡± Her son is a top university¡¯s honor student! A city dweller of Capital City! An official household registration. Moreover, he also has a Siheyuan in Capital City. Jodie knew her mother would react like this and smiled, ¡°Mom, listen to me. The woman is not bad, she is attractive, works hard, and is little over thirty. She¡¯s seven years younger than my brother! She runs a barbecue restaurant, and it seems to be doing quite well!¡± ¡°For a divorced woman who has baggage, even if she begged to marry into our family, we wouldn¡¯t give her a second glance! Jodie, even if your brother is not doing well, he¡¯s still a fine young man! Do you look down on him so much?!¡± Jodie continued: ¡°Mom, the woman has a 190 square meter apartment in Capital City.¡± According to Capital City real estate prices. A 190 square meter apartment would cost at least 10 million yuan. Upon hearing this, it seemed like Mrs. Edison¡¯s future had been choked; she stopped speaking immediately. A moment later, she said,¡±Who knows if it¡¯s on a mortgage!¡± There are so many people buying houses on mortgage now! What if her son is asked to repay the mortgage in the future? She will not do such a thankless job! Jodie handed a bunch of grapes to Mrs. Edison, ¡°Mom, think about it, even if she has a mortgage, she will have to pay at least 30% down payment. According to the current house prices, her apartment should not be less than 15 million yuan, and the down payment is about 4 million yuan! For a woman, it¡¯s impressive to be able to pay this amount! Moreover, she also owns a storefront on Food Street; although it¡¯s only 20 square meters, it should be worth at least 4-5 million yuan! Once my brother marries her, these will all be ours!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a rough calculation, Dolores Frieman is worth at least 10 million yuan! To say that she is not tempted at all would be a lie. Mrs. Edison squinted her eyes and then said: ¡°Are you sure the woman is really that good?¡± Seeing her mother¡¯s interest, Jodie Edison sighed in relief and smiling, she said: ¡°She is the parent of my student, of course I am sure! Mom, which sister wouldn¡¯t want her brother to live a better life? My brother, he¡¯s just not cut out for hard labor! Think about it, if he misses out on a woman with such good conditions, where is he going to find one in the future?!¡± ¡°If she¡¯s really that good, why would her ex-husband divorce her?¡± Mrs. Edison sneered, ¡°You think you can trick me? I perfectly understand your little schemes! You just want your brother to move out so the room can be given to your family of four, isn¡¯t it? Let me tell you! No way! A married daughter is like water that¡¯s been poured out. When your father and I get old and pass away, this house will all belong to your brother alone!¡± Chapter 1258 - Chapter 1258 323 Wishful Abacus Show Some Love_6 Chapter 1258: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_6 Chapter 1258: 323: Wishful Abacus, Show Some Love_6 ¡°Mum! How could you be so heartless!¡± A daughter isn¡¯t human? A daughter can¡¯t have a share of the wealth? What kind of talk is this! ¡°Why am I heartless? Remember how I used to advise you: you need to find a man who can provide. But you, you¡¯re good, you went and picked out a man who has nothing! Now you¡¯re regretting it?¡± Jodie Edison was suddenly lost for words. Her husband, Quinn, is from out of town, with bachelor¡¯s degree, a regular man, so ordinary that you couldn¡¯t find him in a crowd. Though his monthly salary is over ten thousand. But considering they had to raise their child, support his parents back in his hometown, and manage their regular expenses, they could hardly afford to buy a house. Let alone buying a house in the Capital City! After a moment, Jodie slowly calmed down and continued, ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong. But there¡¯s no point in discussing all that now! And when I suggested potential dates for my brother, I absolutely didn¡¯t mean to drive him out! I just want him to live a better life! The parents of my student are really excellent, wealthy and beautiful. Think about it, if the woman was really that bad, would I jeopardise my own brother? If you agree, I¡¯ll talk to my student¡¯s parents right away!¡± Jodie wasn¡¯t afraid that Dolores Frieman would reject the match. Because she knew, Dolores Frieman wouldn¡¯t refuse. After all, Tyler Edison is a local, with a local residence. If their Siheyuan gets demolished one day, they would get a share of the new houses. Having a residence in Capital City has many other advantages as well. Moreover, although Tyler had no ambition and loafed around the house, his personal experiences were quite impressive. He graduated from a key university of ¡°Project 985¡±. He stands 1.78 meters. And he¡¯s handsome! Unless Dolores Frieman is crazy, she would definitely like him. Mrs. Edison narrowed her eyes, ¡°We don¡¯t need to rush this matter. Your brother isn¡¯t in a hurry to get married, I need more time to consider.¡± ¡°Okay, take your time!¡± ¡­ The Thompson Clan. Dinner time had come around in a flash. At the dinner table, Bella Windham had been generously serving everyone with the serving chopsticks. She was so enthusiastic that it made Mary Perryne feel somewhat embarrassed. The girl was great, but overly enthusiastic. For a moment, Edward Thompson wasn¡¯t sure if he was at his house or Bella Windham¡¯s turf. ¡°Bob, stop looking at me and eat!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Bella lowered her head to eat, her heart pounded in her chest. Was Edward Thompson¡¯s gaze because he had feelings for her? After all, Bella and Evelyn were both gorgeous in the same way. Viola Thompson served Bella a chicken leg and whispered, ¡°Bitch, this is my house. Control your emotions. You¡¯re scaring my parents.¡± ¡°I have a feeling, this place is going to be my home soon,¡± Bella said with confidence. Viola Thompson was left speechless. Bella was still confident, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Your little brother¡¯s eyes are not the same when he looks at me, just like stars, glistening with light.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Viola couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s no light in the eyes, then they are blind.¡± ¡°Nevermind, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± The bitch who doesn¡¯t understand romance. Bella continued, ¡°I have decided, my children with your brother will be named ¡®Bella Thompson¡¯ or ¡®Rain Thompson¡¯.¡± Viola was surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve even thought about the names of your children?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®your children¡¯? On paper, they are your nieces or nephews!¡± Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± This woman is probably insane! ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you have two more brothers? Why haven¡¯t they come back yet?¡± Bella asked further. ¡°So, now you¡¯re stirring the pot and stirring the wok?¡± Viola retorted. Bella replied in all earnest, ¡°Is there a problem with comparing three options?¡± Luckily the bitch has three brothers! Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± At around three in the afternoon. Mandel Thompson arrived home. He had just finished a meeting, wearing a custom-made ash gray shirt. His hair meticulously combed back, revealing his beautiful full forehead. All Thompson family members possessed a pair of romantic peach blossom eyes. If Edward is the fresh and cute type, then Mandel is the type of domineering boss straight out of a novel. Cool. And handsome. Upon seeing Mandel, Bella Windham nearly dropped her spicy strip. Her heart raced. Oh God! So handsome! This is her dream lover! Bella Windham felt her nose warming up and then a gentle flow of liquid gushed out. ¡°Ol¡¯, Bella, you have a nosebleed!¡± Viola was startled by this sudden development, she immediately stood up and wiped Bella¡¯s face with a tissue. Mandel also walked over and asked, ¡°Need help with that?¡± Just to speak before Viola, Bella quickly replied, ¡°Yes! Hold me!¡± After saying this, she let her feet buckle and leaned against Mandel. The clothes are thin in summer. The moment she leant against him, Bella felt the firm abs of Mandel. Oh God! It must feel even better to touch. The more she thought of it, the heavier the nosebleed was. With the nosebleed seemingly unstoppable, Viola grabbed another tissue and pressed it against Bella¡¯s nose, ¡°Calm down, I will grab the first aid kit.¡± As she finished speaking, Viola looked towards Mandel, ¡°Brother Mandel, could you watch my friend for me?¡± ¡°¡­ Alright.¡± Looking at the woman leaning against him, Mandel hesitated for a moment, then helped Bella to sit on the couch, ¡°Take a seat, it might make you feel more comfortable.¡± Bella: Damn! How did she forget there is a couch in the living room! She would rather be leaning against the handsome man¡¯s chest instead of the couch! ¡°Thank you,¡± Bella said gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry you had to see this. I have had a nosebleeding habit since my childhood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Just at that moment, Viola rushed downstairs with the first aid kit. Upon catching sight of the golden needle in Viola¡¯s hand, Bella clutched Mandel¡¯s hand tight, ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± The bitch is really doing a number. Being a straight guy, Mandel couldn¡¯t tell that Bella¡¯s fear was an act, so he tried to console her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Viola has a steady hand when it comes to this. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Holding the handsome man¡¯s hand, Bella was feeling on top of the world. If only she could feel his abs, that would be perfect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola was stopping the bleeding using the golden needle. After being pricked, the nosebleed quickly stopped. Bella pulled Viola aside, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ve made my decision. I want to be your sister-in-law!¡± ¡°Hold it,¡± Viola responded. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my other brother yet, what if you want to marry him instead?¡± ¡°I swear I won¡¯t!¡± Bella raised three fingers, ¡°Bitch, do you know, this is the first time I¡¯ve felt such an intense reaction towards a man that it¡¯s given me a nosebleed!¡± Chapter 1259 - Chapter 1259 324 A discerning eye identifies the pearl_1 Chapter 1259: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_1 Chapter 1259: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_1 Mandel Thompson had just perfectly hit her aesthetic spot. Bella Windham grabbed Viola Thompson¡¯s arm, ¡°Sneaky fox! Help me!¡± ¡°Does your big brother have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bella Windham asked again: ¡°Does he have a crush on anyone?¡± ¡°My big brother is quite reserved, I don¡¯t know if he likes anyone.¡± ¡°Can you please ask him for me?¡± Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sneaky fox, just ask him for me!¡± Bella Windham began to act coquettishly. Viola Thompson had goosebumps all over. ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°So, will you ask him for me?¡± Bella Windham continued to ask. ¡°OK OK OK, I¡¯ll help you ask him tonight!¡± ¡°Thank you Sneaky fox!¡± Bella Windham excitedly hugged Viola Thompson. After a moment, Bella Windham continued: ¡°I¡¯ll go wash my face upstairs first. Remember to ask him for me!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Bella Windham turned and went upstairs. Viola Thompson returned to the living room. Mandel Thompson was still in the living room. Seeing Viola Thompson coming back, he immediately asked, ¡°Viola, is your friend okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Viola Thompson vaguely smiled, ¡°just a bit agitated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Remembering Bella Windham¡¯s commission, Viola Thompson looked at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Big brother, have you been quite busy lately? You¡¯ve been leaving early and returning late!¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a lot going on in the company recently.¡± Viola Thompson teased: ¡°I thought you were in love!¡± Mandel Thompson chuckled, ¡°When do I have time to fall in love?¡± ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re in your thirties this year, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± A man over thirty has a kind of fatal charm. Especially a successful businessman. Mandel Thompson took a sip of water, turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Little sister.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Viola Thompson looked back slightly, Mandel Thompson continued to ask, ¡°Why are you suddenly concerned about my marital affair?¡± This didn¡¯t suit Viola Thompson¡¯s character. ¡°You¡¯re my big brother. It¡¯s pretty normal for me to concern about my sister-in-law,¡± as she said this, Viola Thompson reached for an orange and started to peel it, ¡°Also, mom and dad are waiting for grandchildren.¡± Mandel Thompson took the orange from Viola Thompson with a smile, ¡°A girl¡¯s fingers can easily turn yellow from peeling oranges.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he continued: ¡°Maybe the right person hasn¡¯t come yet.¡± Marriage and having children aren¡¯t in his life plan for the next five years at least. A man should have broad and independent aspirations. How could he allow himself to be trapped by emotional affairs? Viola Thompson smiled slightly, ¡°Big brother, you are handsome, rich and have a social status. It shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to find a girlfriend. Don¡¯t you like anyone?¡± ¡°Not for the moment.¡± Mandel Thompson started coding at the age of twelve. At fifteen, he was developing software on his own. A man who was focused on his career naturally wouldn¡¯t notice the girls around him. In college, other boys were busy dating. But Mandel Thompson was different. He was busy setting up a company at that time. During this process, some girls did pursue Mandel Thompson, but they were all rejected. Because dating requires time. Once he was distracted by dating, it would inevitably affect his career. He just didn¡¯t have the mindset for that right now. Later, he graduated from college and went public with the company. He had even less time to waste on romantic affairs. ¡°Really not?¡± Viola Thompson looked into Mandel Thompson¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really not.¡± Mandel Thompson said. Viola Thompson squinted her eyes, ¡°Then, do I have your permission to introduce someone to you when I get the chance?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mandel Thompson smirked, ¡°Viola, when did you start moonlighting as a matchmaker?¡± Viola Thompson raised her arrogant little head, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m juggling plenty of side jobs.¡± ¡°Really? How many?¡± Viola Thompson began to count on her fingers, ¡°Mm, about seven or eight! I lost count.¡± Mandel Thompson said, ¡°Turns out my little sister is so capable!¡± ¡°Mm-hm!¡± After speaking, Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m serious, I might actually have someone to introduce to you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, a fond expression in his eyes. Each of the three brothers was a sis-con. Viola Thompson asked again, ¡°Big brother, do you have any requirements for a girlfriend?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°As long as we hit it off.¡± Mandel Thompson had never thought about what kind of girlfriend he wanted, so naturally he had no requirements. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Then wait for me.¡± Bella Windham is the kind of person who loves and cherishes each and every person she meets. Before she has met Borden Thompson, Viola Thompson dared not to casually bring up introducing her to Mandel Thompson. ¡°Mm.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded. Just at this moment. Bella Windham, who had just washed her face, came down from upstairs, ¡°Sneaky fox! Where are Little Red, Little Green, and Little Blue?¡± Chapter 1260 - Chapter 1260 324 A discerning eye identifies the pearl_2 Chapter 1260: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_2 Chapter 1260: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_2 Upon hearing this, Mandel Thompson looked towards Bella Windham with an utterly puzzled expression. What did Bella Windham just call Viola Thompson? ¡°Old fox?¡± Did he mishear? Bella Windham only realized then that she misspoke and quickly changed her tone, speaking softly: ¡°Viola, where did you put all my pets?¡± ¡°In the study,¡± Viola replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Bella Windham¡¯s sudden shift left Mandel Thompson dumbfounded. No wonder people always say women¡¯s minds are as unfathomable as the ocean floor. Bella Windham followed Viola¡¯s footsteps. They arrived at the study. The venomous snake and two large scorpions were housed in large glass tanks. Bella Windham immediately rushed over, picked up the snake, and kissed it, ¡°My little baby!¡± What a beautiful sight. Viola silently turned her head away. Shortly, Bella Windham placed the two large scorpions in her hand. ¡°Little Blue, Little Green, are you hungry?¡± Only then did Viola speak up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just fed your little babies, so they are not hungry.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, old fox,¡± Bella Windham put the two large scorpions back in the glass tank and quickly asked, ¡°Have you asked your eldest brother? Does he have someone he likes?¡± ¡°My eldest brother is spinning like a top all day; he does not have someone he likes.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Bella Windham¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°In that case, your eldest brother is a pure and innocent virgin!¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± Why does it always go sideways when Bella Windham appears? Viola checked her wristwatch and then said: ¡°My second brother should be back soon, want to go downstairs and see?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Hunky guy! Would be a waste not to see him. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± As soon as they reached downstairs, they saw that Samuel Thompson had returned. ¡°Brother, Viola, is this Viola¡¯s good friend?¡± Unlike the shrewd and mysterious Domineering Boss that Mandel Thompson exudes, Samuel Thompson is a romantic artist, wearing a pink shirt and white suit trousers, appearing like an irresistible heartthrob from the 70s and 80s that could make a group of girls scream in excitement whenever they see him. Viola took the initiative to introduce: ¡°Second brother, this is my good friend Bella Windham.¡± Bella Windham extended her hand to Samuel Thompson, ¡°Hello, second brother Thompson, I am Bella Windham. Just call me Sister Bella.¡± Samuel Thompson was quite outgoing, ¡°Sister Bella.¡± So, by the time Edward Thompson arrived, Bella Windham¡¯s address towards him directly changed from ¡®Brother Bob¡¯ to ¡®Little Thompson¡¯. Edward Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Even beyond that, Bella Windham instructed him to call her Sister Bella. Edward Thompson quietly pulled Viola aside and asked in a low voice: ¡°Viola, your friend, is her brain¡­¡­¡± He wanted to ask Viola if there was something a bit off about Bella Windham¡¯s brain. But he somehow couldn¡¯t manage to say the last word. What sane girl would keep a venomous snake and large scorpions as pets? Thinking of that snake sticking out its forked tongue and those two palm-sized scorpions, Edward Thompson felt a shudder down his spine. So scary! Viola laughed, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, Bella Windham is fine. It¡¯s just a bit of a professional habit.¡± ¡°What is her job?¡± Edward Thompson asked. Viola said: ¡°Pharmacist.¡± Poisons are also medicines. So, from that perspective, there¡¯s nothing wrong. ¡°And she keeps snakes?¡± ¡°Of course, to observe the habits of venomous snakes and by the way produce poison, oh no, to develop antidotes.¡± Viola said. Edward Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°I see.¡± Just then, a scream rang out in the room. ¡°Ah!¡± Viola immediately looked towards the source of the sound. It should be the study on the third floor. Without time to react, Viola immediately ran towards the elevator. Edward Thompson immediately followed Viola. In the hall, Mandel Thompson also heard the scream and immediately ran towards the spiral staircase. Very quickly. He reached the third floor. The door to the study was open. Mary Perryne was seen running out of it, looking terrified and screaming as she ran. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Mary Perryne, scared, hid behind Viola and Edward Thompson. ¡°There¡¯s a snake!¡± On hearing this, Edward Thompson was horrified. Like Mary Perryne, he was afraid of those soft and squishy animals. Viola laughed, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be scared, let me go and check.¡± Mary Perryne took a deep breath, ¡°Okay.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola then entered the study. Bella Windham¡¯s pet snake, Little Red, had somehow climbed out of the glass tank and was hissing long and loud towards the study door. The sight was eerie. ¡°Be careful, Viola.¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s voice was trembling. Chapter 1261 - Chapter 1261 324 A discerning eye identifies the pearl_3 Chapter 1261: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_3 Chapter 1261: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_3 Viola laughed as she picked up Little Red from the ground and turned to walk towards Mary, ¡°Mom, this snake is very personable, it won¡¯t bite. You don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡± Mary, seeing Viola casually clutching the snake in her hand, felt even more terrified, tugging tightly at Edward¡¯s clothes, ¡°Viola, snakes are cold-blooded animals, quickly kill it!¡± Such a poisonous snake could potentially kill someone before they could even find the appropriate antivenom. ¡°Mom, this is Bella¡¯s pet, it really won¡¯t bite! Look if you don¡¯t believe.¡± As she spoke, Viola placed her fingers in front of Little Red. Little Red only stuck out its tongue, without attempting to bite her. Mary swallowed hard, thinking she must be hearing things, ¡°Viola, did you say this is Bella¡¯s pet?!¡± Although she had only met Bella that afternoon. But Bella had concluded Mary was her future mother-in-law, so the two of them had become fast friends. Moreover, Mary felt there was a bond between them, and they had a lot to talk about together. Viola nodded subtly. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this. Brandon, who had rushed up from the first-floor hall, was also stunned. Bella kept such a thing as a pet? Her courage was not the least bit ordinary! Bella stood next to Brandon. Seeing this scene, she felt a little awkward. She walked over to Mary with a smile, ¡°Aunt, sorry to have scared you!¡± Mary was perplexed, ¡°Why on earth do you have a snake as a pet?¡± Bella looked at Viola. Viola¡¯s lips moved slightly. It was sign language. Only Bella could understand instantly, ¡°Well Aunt, I am a pharmacist and often have to do research on snake venoms and insect antidotes. Know yourself, know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. That¡¯s why I have domesticated a snake. Oh, its name is Little Red, it¡¯s very gentle, if you don¡¯t believe me you can touch it.¡± Having said that, Bella extended the snake towards Mary. Mary was so scared that she almost passed out on the spot! ¡°I, I think I¡¯ll pass.¡± Viola walked in front of Mary, ¡°My mom is scared of cold-blooded invertebrates.¡± Bella quickly put Little Red away, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt!¡± ¡°No problem, no problem.¡± Mary laughed, ¡°I never would have thought that Bella, you were so brave!¡± Bella put the snake back into its glass box, securing the lid, ¡°Actually, I was scared at the beginning, but the longer I kept them, the less scared I became.¡± Shifting her gaze, Mary spotted two large scorpions in the corner, ¡°Are those also your pets?¡± Although Mary didn¡¯t recognize the species of the scorpions, she could tell at a glance that they were lethal. ¡°Yes.¡± Bella nodded. Mary swallowed hard, looking up at Bella. What kind of friend did Viola make! All of Diana and Fiona and Flora were normal people. Brandon slightly turned his gaze towards the two glass cases in the corner. Such scorpions and snakes could make even him, a grown man, a little uneasy, let alone a woman. Nevertheless. Viola¡¯s friend truly was a bit out of the ordinary. Bella continued, ¡°Aunt, actually, Little Blue and Little Green are very cute too. It¡¯s just that they look a bit ugly.¡± ¡°Little Blue and Little Green?¡± Mary asked incredulously, ¡°You even named them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bella nodded. Mary was momentarily at a loss for words. Viola timely said, ¡°Mom, it seems like dad is back. Should we finish dinner?¡± Mary finally snapped back, ¡°Yes, yes, dinner, let¡¯s go downstairs to have dinner.¡± After dinner. Mary came to Viola¡¯s room. She knocked on the door. ¡°Viola, can I talk to you?¡± Viola was analyzing data. Hearing Mary¡¯s voice, she immediately put down her mouse, ¡°Of course, Mom, come in.¡± Mary stepped in and shut the door behind her. ¡°Viola, how old is Bella this year?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s thirty-one.¡± But the bitch maintained herself well and didn¡¯t look thirty-one at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mary asked again, ¡°Where is her family from? How did you meet her?¡± Viola had no idea what Mary was thinking, ¡°Bella¡¯s family is from South Mountain. Her parents were also pharmacists, but they¡¯ve retired now and seem to be travelling around the world. I met her in Show Village. Bella is a nice person.¡± Mary nodded, ¡°So, she comes from a family of pharmacists.¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± Although¡­ what they make is poison, not medicine. Chapter 1262 - Chapter 1262 324 A discerning eye identifies the pearl_4 Chapter 1262: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_4 Chapter 1262: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_4 With a change of thought, Mary Perryne asked again, ¡°Is she single?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± Viola Thompson answered truthfully. Hearing this, Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes brightened, and she slapped her thigh, ¡°Fantastic!¡± After she slapped, Mary Perryne seemed oddly puzzled. ¡°That didn¡¯t hurt at all?¡± She was sure she¡¯d hit her hard enough. ¡°That¡¯s because you hit my thigh,¡± Viola explained. Mary Perryne: ¡°¡­¡± No wonder it didn¡¯t hurt her. Turning back to the previous topic, Mary Perryne asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re sure she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. After answering, Viola gave a subtle, playful squint of her eyes, ¡°Mother, you aren¡¯t interested in her, are you?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Mary Perryne didn¡¯t hide her thoughts at all, ¡°What a nice and cool girl! And she¡¯s smart. Honestly, I haven¡¯t seen a girl brave enough to keep poisonous snakes and scorpions as pets!¡± Viola never expected Mary Perryne would be impressed by the weird pets she kept. It was indeed a peculiar connection. ¡°So, who do you want to introduce her to?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Of course, your eldest brother!¡± Mary Perryne quickly added, ¡°I think their auras match and the age is just right.¡± Mandel Thompson was thirty-two this year. Even though he was successful, he was still single, which made her anxious. She was truly worried. After all, people his age already had kids who could handle housework. At this, Viola chuckled lightly. Seeing this, Mary Perryne asked, ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Viola answered honestly, ¡°Because she has a crush on Brandon too.¡± Those two really had a certain destiny. ¡°Really?¡± Mary Perryne was staring with wide eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mary Perryne squinted her eyes a bit, ¡°Then, I have to create some opportunities for these two kids!¡± Viola said with a smile, ¡°Then I must congratulate you in advance for getting a grandchild.¡± Hearing the words ¡®grandchild¡¯, Mary Perryne was almost laughing out loud. Previously her biggest wish was to find her daughter and reunite the family. Now, all she wanted was for her three sons to get married soon and have kids so that she could enjoy her life as a grandmother. ¡­ On the other side. After being persuaded by Jodie Edison, Mrs. Edison started wavering. She thought that Dolores Frieman seemed to have good conditions. For one, her son was indeed getting on in years. Secondly, she had been to Dolores Frieman¡¯s barbecue shop and observed her. Even though the shop wasn¡¯t large, the business was booming, often with long queues. Mrs. Edison had calculated it, and even removing utility and labor costs, she was making at least a few thousand each night. If she made three thousand a night, that added up to ninety thousand a month. With that kind of yearly income, even a mortgage loan in the Capital City could be quickly paid off. However. All this wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that if her son married her, all of these things would become theirs, right? After all, Dolores was quite good looking, especially her wide hips. They said women with big hips could have sons! So, once they were married, they¡¯d have money, and a son. After she came to this realization, Mrs. Edison decided to assess Dolores Frieman¡¯s character. She wanted to choose a well-behaved wife for her son, not someone who¡¯d act like royalty. No woman with a bad temper would ever step over the threshold of the Edison¡¯s home. Now that there weren¡¯t many customers in the barbecue shop, Mrs. Edison found a seat and ordered a couple of small plates and some barbecue items. Her order arrived quickly. Mrs. Edison took a couple of bites, then called a waitress over, very unsatisfied, ¡°There¡¯s sand in this clam dish!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the waitress immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯ll take it back and have the chef refry it.¡± ¡°Get your boss over here! Also, this meat is overcooked!¡± The waitress realized they¡¯d encountered another difficult customer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She immediately called over Dolores Frieman. Dolores came over with a smile, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there a problem?¡± ¡°What kind of barbecue does your shop serve! Are you trying to kill me? There is sand in every single clam, and the skewers are too tough. Don¡¯t you know elderly people have bad teeth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll have the chef make you a new dish right away, and the skewers as well.¡± As she finished, she turned to the nearby waiter, ¡°Gehret, let Master W know to make a new dish of clams and skewers for table six. Make sure the skewers are tender!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Gehret replied. Chapter 1263 - Chapter 1263 324 A discerning eye identifies the pearl_5 Chapter 1263: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_5 Chapter 1263: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_5 Mrs. Edison carefully scrutinized Dolores Frieman¡¯s expression. Even though she knew Dolores Frieman was rich, Mrs. Edison didn¡¯t feel good about her. A widow, and she even wears makeup! Just like a vixen. Just one look and you can tell she¡¯s not a quiet homebody. Once she married her son, she would have to hand over the barbecue shop to her son to run. Women should carry out women¡¯s duties. Assisting their husbands and educating their children. Otherwise, given some time, she would definitely cheat on her son. Mrs. Edison narrowed her eyes, making countless calculations in her head. Dolores Frieman also felt this woman¡¯s gaze on her was rather unfriendly. But the customer was always right, so she didn¡¯t say much. Mrs. Edison continued: ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your educational level?¡± Dolores Frieman was taken aback. Why would Mrs. Edison suddenly ask her this question? ¡°Are you asking me?¡± ¡°If not you, then who?¡± Mrs. Edison¡¯s gaze was full of undisguised disgust. Dolores Frieman said: ¡°I graduated from elementary school.¡± She didn¡¯t even finish junior high school, so she was essentially an elementary school graduate. ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Edison¡¯s face changed. Elementary school graduate? A barely literate woman, as an elementary school graduate, dreaming of marrying into their family? That¡¯s daydreaming! Dolores Frieman felt that today¡¯s customer was somewhat strange, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you need any other help? If not, I have other things to attend to!¡± ¡°No!¡± Mrs. Edison felt extremely upset, she got up straight from the stool, ¡°Not only is the food here disgusting, it¡¯s also gritty, I¡¯m not paying for this!¡± With that, Mrs. Edison turned around and left. She had actually wasted so much time with an illiterate person. It¡¯s absolutely sickening! After all, her son was a graduate from a key university of ¡°Project 985¡±. What did Dolores Frieman amount to? ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, but you can¡¯t leave without paying,¡± Dolores Frieman reached out to stop Mrs. Edison. Giving into customers like Mrs. Edison who deliberately pick on others is absolutely unacceptable. Because if you yield once, there will be a second time. Moreover, many others will also follow suit. Dolores Frieman¡¯s biggest concession would be to cook another dish. But leaving without paying is impossible. With that said, Dolores Frieman continued: ¡°You said the clams have grains of sand, but you¡¯ve almost finished the dish, and we didn¡¯t see you spit any out. Moreover, our kitchen is already re-cooking them for you. You can leave if you want, but you must settle the bill.¡± Previously, Dolores Frieman thought it was best to keep things small. But looking at Mrs. Edison¡¯s attitude, it was clear that she didn¡¯t want to smooth things over. If that was the case. Then there was no need for her to stick to the idea that the customer is always right. Viola Thompson was absolutely correct. Never compromise when it comes to defending your rights! Mrs. Edison was infuriated. Look at Dolores Frieman being smug. With this attitude, she thought she could marry into the Edison family? That¡¯s simply preposterous! ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Mrs. Edison asked. She is Dolores Frieman¡¯s future mother-in-law! Dolores Frieman laughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. But after you have eaten, you must pay the bill. If you don¡¯t pay, we can only call the police. We can let the police decide whether there is sand in our fried clams.¡± Mrs. Edison was shivering all over. She was an excellent retired worker from the factory. If the police were called over this and her former colleagues found out, she would definitely be the laughing stock! ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°The total is 98 yuan.¡± This was the first time Mrs. Edison had eaten such a loss in silence. Reluctantly, she took out a hundred yuan note from her pocket, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡± She actually dared to take money from her future mother-in-law! No manners at all! No wonder she¡¯s a rural person! Dolores Frieman was not flustered at all. After all, she wasn¡¯t the one in the wrong. She took out two yuan change for Mrs. Edison, ¡°Take care.¡± Even upon returning home, Mrs. Edison was still fuming. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Who upset you?¡± By coincidence, Jodie Edison came out of the Siheyuan. ¡°Who else could it be? Jodie, are you deliberately trying to anger me?¡± Mrs. Edison almost wanted to slap her daughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What did I do?¡± Jodie Edison was speechless. Mrs. Edison pointed her finger at Jodie Edison, questioning her, ¡°Tell me, what do you think your brother is!¡± ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡± Jodie Edison was full of confusion. Mrs. Edison continued: ¡°I went to see that widow today!¡± Jodie Edison frowned, ¡°Mom, could you stop using such harsh words?¡± Chapter 1264 - Chapter 1264 324 A discerning eye identifies the pearl_6 Chapter 1264: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_6 Chapter 1264: 324: A discerning eye identifies the pearl!_6 ¡°She¡¯s a widow and we¡¯re not supposed to mention it? And she¡¯s also an illiterate widow at that!¡± Mrs. Edison said angrily. ¡°Jodie, you have not been ill-treated by your brother from your childhood till now, have you? And you? Is this how you repay your brother? Do you understand that widow not only lacks quality, but she¡¯s also just finished elementary school? What¡¯s your brother¡¯s educational background, he is a top talent who graduated from a 985 University! Jodie, do you have any conscience at all?¡± Jodie snorted silently in her heart. What top talent from a 985 University! He¡¯s just an idle parasite leaching off the elder generation. A 36-year-old man. Without a house or a car, and spending his days in debauchery. It¡¯s already great luck for this kind of person to marry a widow. Unexpectedly, her mother was actually despising Dolores Frieman. Seriously unreasonable. Although this was what she was thinking, she didn¡¯t express it, after all, the four of them still lived under others¡¯ roofs! Jodie chuckled and spoke, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t know that the parent of my student had only elementary education, it was only because I thought her financial situation and her demeanor were good that I decided to introduce her to my brother. If you don¡¯t like her, then I will continue to look for another potential spouse for him.¡± At this moment, Jodie had no choice but to lie, ¡°Brother is so excellent, he will definitely marry a white, rich and beautiful girl who has a high education.¡± This was exactly what Mrs. Edison wanted to hear. In her heart, her son is the best in the world. One day, he will surely have great success, marry a white, rich, and beautiful girl and reach the peak of his life. Mrs. Edison glared at Jodie, then remarked, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you mustn¡¯t introduce these messy countryside people to your brother again! Just the sight of them disgusts me!¡± ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± ¡°What are you mother and daughter arguing about? I¡¯ve heard your voices from afar!¡± Jodie¡¯s aunt Hazel Edison walked in from the outside. ¡°Hazel is back!¡± Mrs. Edison immediately grabbed Hazel¡¯s hand and started complaining, ¡°You tell me if Jodie is not going too far!¡± She recounted the whole thing to Hazel. Hearing that, Hazel remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, I actually think the girl has pretty good conditions.¡± Mrs. Edison snorted, ¡°What girl? She¡¯s nothing more than leftover goods!¡± ¡°Sister, your words are harsh,¡± Hazel Edison was a sensible person. ¡°Just think about it, Tyler is 36 years old and he doesn¡¯t have a career yet! At the very least, he should have a wife and a child, but he¡¯s still alone. Don¡¯t you, as a mother, worry at all?¡± For someone in Tyler¡¯s situation, it¡¯s already pretty good if any woman looks at him. Mrs. Edison on the contrary! She¡¯s actually picking faults in the girl. She¡¯s simply unreasonable. Mrs. Edison was speechless, looking at Hazel she exclaimed, ¡°Are you even Tyler¡¯s real aunt? My Tyler is a graduate from the key 985 project! What is that widow? She¡¯s just an illiterate who finished elementary school!¡± ¡°Sister, calm down,¡± Hazel tried her best to remain calm. ¡°Actually, apart from her education, the woman is quite strong. Just think about it, she¡¯s only finished elementary school and yet she can root in Capital City and even run a barbecue business so well, think about it?¡± Mrs. Edison became angrier, ¡°She¡¯s that good, why don¡¯t you let your son marry her?¡± Hazel¡¯s son, Kevin Ainley, just divorced not too long ago. His wife took their child away. The home is no longer a home. Hearing this, Hazel didn¡¯t get angry, she even laughed and said, ¡°I did consider letting Kevin marry her, I¡¯m just afraid the woman might not fancy our Kevin.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to make empty promises!¡± Mrs. Edison understood very well, Hazel was just jeolous because Tyler¡¯s education level was higher than her son¡¯s. After all, Kevin Ainley was just an ordinary 211 graduate. During the College Entrance Examination, Tyler scored thirty points higher than Kevin! What¡¯s Kevin anyway? Isn¡¯t he just a man with some money? If her Tyler concentrated on his career, he would have become a billionaire by now! Hazel then turned to Jodie and continued, ¡°Jodie, why don¡¯t you help? It doesn¡¯t matter if it works out or not, just take this as an opportunity for your cousin to have an acquaintance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jodie nodded. She was even thinking, it would be great if her aunt was her mom! Hazel then continued, ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Jodie. You know our family situation. If it works out, Aunt will surely give you a big red envelope.¡± ¡°Sure, Aunt.¡± Mrs. Edison rolled her eyes, she wanted to see whether this hypocrite Hazel would actually accept an uneducated rural person. Hazel then took out a bag of white stuff from her bag. ¡°Sister, I heard my brother say that his waist is not feeling well recently. This is a special medicine I had someone buy in South Tibet, and its usage is written on the paper inside. Remember to boil it for my brother!¡± Mrs. Edison took the special medicine, without even saying a word. After all, Hazel is also a family member, this is what she should do. After delivering the medicine, Hazel stood up from the chair, ¡°Let me go now, there are still things I need to do at home.¡± ¡°Aunt, let me take you over.¡± Jodie immediately stood up, following Hazel¡¯s footsteps. When they reached the door, Jodie lowered her voice and said, ¡°Aunt, when you said earlier that you wanted to introduce my student¡¯s mother to my cousin, were you serious or joking?¡± Aunt¡¯s family were genuine demolition resettlers. The family of three got ten apartments and two business premises. Now just relying on the rent, they have an income of over two hundred thousand every month. And cousin Kevin is also a lawyer. Therefore, Jodie felt, Aunt just said it to make her mother angry just now. At these words, Hazel smiled and said, ¡°I mean it! Don¡¯t be silly, you think I¡¯m joking? I am serious. After all, your cousin has been divorced for several years now. He can¡¯t be alone forever.¡± Jodie then said, ¡°Aunt, my student¡¯s mother has two children, one is thirteen years old, and the other is ten.¡± ¡°A boy and a girl?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°A boy and a girl.¡± Hazel nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, the house will be lively with more children.¡± After saying that, Hazel then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the father of the children? Will he suddenly come back to acknowledge the children in the future?¡± She was particularly afraid of such trouble. Jodie replied, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, my student¡¯s mother was a trafficked wife before, and her ex-husband is now in prison. She has waited for twenty years and he¡¯s already in his sixties. Do you think anyone will come back after twenty years?¡± Hearing that, Hazel nodded, ¡°That¡¯s really good, you should help your cousin to get to know her.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Aunt, are you sure?¡± Although Dolores Frieman is decent, Kevin Ainley is much superior in terms of image, appearance, education, and even family conditions. Jodie felt, Kevin could meet someone better. Hazel said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Okay, aunt, although I don¡¯t know if it can be successful in the end, I will definitely help you to settle this!¡± Chapter 1265 - Chapter 1265 325 Feel familiar at first sight decided to go Chapter 1265: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _1 Chapter 1265: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _1 Hazel Edison genuinely wanted to find a daughter-in-law, so she asked again, ¡°By the way, Jodie, I don¡¯t know how old the woman is.¡± ¡°Thirty-one years old,¡± Jodie Edison answered with a laugh. ¡°If she ends up with my cousin, she might be able to give him another child.¡± Upon hearing this, happiness fleeted across Hazel Edison¡¯s face, followed by her saying, ¡°That¡¯s in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they have another baby or not as long as her two children are obedient and sensible. We need to respect the children¡¯s opinion.¡± Jodie nodded, ¡°My classmate¡¯s parent is lucky to have you as a mother-in-law.¡± Hazel held Jodie¡¯s hand, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s agree on this, Jodie, I need to head back.¡± ¡°Bye, have a safe trip,¡± Jodie responded. Jodie watched Hazel Edison¡¯s retreating figure until it completely disappeared from her sight before turning back home. Once she arrived home, Mrs. Edison asked, ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Jodie looked at her mother and said, ¡°Mom, do you really dislike my classmate¡¯s parent? If you do, I¡¯ll introduce her to my cousin.¡± She didn¡¯t like the person Hazel Edison adored. Perhaps. That was the difference between people. Hearing this, Mrs. Edison snorted coldly, ¡°Jodie, do you really think your aunt would consider an illiterate person? I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s just playing with you! She thinks she¡¯s more educated than me and is trying to provoke me! You think I¡¯d fall for it?¡± No way! A somewhat helpless Jodie responded, ¡°Mom you¡¯re overthinking this. My aunt isn¡¯t the way you imagine her. She genuinely likes my student¡¯s parent.¡± Mrs. Edison rolled her eyes in disbelief. Did Hazel Edison think she would believe such nonsense? Jodie continued, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, I will talk about this with my classmate¡¯s parent tomorrow. When the time comes, don¡¯t blame me for not considering my own family when something good happens!¡± Mrs. Edison shook her head, her eyes full of exasperation, ¡°Oh, you! You¡¯ve been taken advantage of but you¡¯re still helping the others. After meeting the illiterate, I¡¯m sure your aunt will find faults in him. In the end, you won¡¯t benefit but will instead invite trouble onto yourself!¡± What kind of person is Kevin Ainley? He is genuinely a social elite. Moreover, he owns a lot of properties. Even if she was a divorced woman, or even unmarried, he could pick anyone he wants. Why would he consider someone like that? ¡°Mom, what kind of person do you think my aunt is!¡± Jodie was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re foolish to be deceived!¡± Jodie didn¡¯t say anything else. Because she knew her mother too well. Stubborn as a mule. She was convinced Hazel Edison was challenging her. Until she saw with her own eyes Kevin Ainley marrying Dolores Frieman, she wouldn¡¯t believe anyone, no matter what they said. At that moment, Tyler Edison staggered back home, drunk. The moment Mrs. Edison saw Tyler, her face lit up with a smile, ¡°Darling, are you hungry? Mom will make something delicious for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Mrs. Edison continued, ¡°How can you not eat? This will hurt your stomach! My dear, don¡¯t you love wonton the most? I¡¯ll go cook it for you. Wait a while.¡± Tyler angrily brushed off Mrs. Edison¡¯s hand, ¡°So annoying! I said I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Mrs. Edison lost her balance and fell to the ground. Quite angry, Jodie helped Mrs. Edison up and pointed at Tyler, ¡°Tyler! You do nothing but eat, drink, and gamble all day! Now you¡¯re being violent towards mom? Where¡¯s your conscience?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Edison was angered by Jodie daring to scold her precious son, ¡°That¡¯s your brother! You¡¯re the one who needs to reflect on your own actions! You freeload off of us, did your brother ever say anything about you? You¡¯re an ungrateful and vicious woman!¡± Jodie was so angry she was shaking. She was defending her mother, and yet her mother was unappreciative. Nevermind, then. After seeing Jodie, who was scolded till she was spluttering, Tyler snorted, ¡°Serves you right!¡± After saying this, Tyler strode back inside the house. After a few minutes, a voice came from inside. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling? Mom is here!¡± Mrs. Edison immediately ran over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Where¡¯s the wonton? I want wonton!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you not hungry just now?¡± Mrs. Edison asked. Tyler responded irritably, ¡°Can¡¯t I be hungry now? Hurry up and cook me some wonton!¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Mrs. Edison nodded hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry darling, I will cook wonton for you right away!¡± Tyler showed an impatient expression, ¡°Just go already!¡± Chapter 1266 - Chapter 1266 325 Feel familiar at first sight decided to go Chapter 1266: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _2 Chapter 1266: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _2 Outside, Jodie Edison watched this scene, helplessly shaking her head. Her mother spoiling Tyler like this, will one day reap bitter fruits. By then, even regret would be too late. That evening. Jodie discussed with her husband about renting a place outside. She could no longer bear spending any more time in this house. Hearing this, Connor said, ¡°Wait a bit longer. There might be a housing distribution at our workplace.¡± Hearing this, Jodie¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? Given our family¡¯s current situation, how big a house could we get?¡± ¡°Probably a small three-bedroom house.¡± Connor answered. Jodie nodded, ¡°That sounds nice! Is the news reliable?¡± The housing prices in Capital City are so expensive, even a small three-bedroom would cost quite a bit. Jodie never expected that Connor could give her such a surprise. She finally sees light at the end of the tunnel! Connor put down the newspaper, ¡°I heard that the preliminary plan has been set, and now many former colleagues want to come back, so our company has come up with a new policy.¡± ¡°What policy?¡± Jodie asked. ¡°Only those who have worked for ten years have the priority to the housing allocation.¡± Hearing this, Jodie immediately counted the years Connor had worked and was surprised to say, ¡°Today is exactly your tenth year.¡± Connor was a very honest man, he had never changed jobs since graduation. Jodie smiled, ¡°Our family of four won¡¯t have to squeeze in one room anymore.¡± Connor nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Honey, you are really amazing!¡± Jodie hugged Connor and excitedly kissed him on the face. ¡°Shh!¡± Connor lowered his voice, ¡°Keep it down, don¡¯t let the kids hear.¡± The next day. Jodie came to the Frieman house for tutoring as usual. Dolores Frieman prepared a fruit plate for Jodie, ¡°It¡¯s hot outside, thank you for your hard work, Miss. Edison.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, it¡¯s my duty.¡± Jodie continued, ¡°It¡¯s about being responsible to one¡¯s position.¡± Dolores Frieman smiled, ¡°It¡¯s different when you talk to a cultured person.¡± Jodie took a bite of fruit and looked at Dolores Frieman, ¡°Sister Dolores, may I ask you a private question?¡± ¡°Please ask, Miss. Edison.¡± Jodie continued, ¡°Sister Dolores, do you have a boyfriend now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Dolores Frieman shook her head. ¡°Then let me introduce one to you,¡± Jodie seized the moment, ¡°I have a cousin, thirty-five years old, he works in a law firm, good looking, about 1.76 meters tall, his family was relocated due to building demolition. He is divorced with no children. What do you think?¡± The conditions did sound pretty good. Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°But I have two children, your cousin is doing so well, I, I might not be good enough for him.¡± Dolores Frieman was a person who was very clear about herself. She only had a primary school education. He was a big lawyer, they would be mismatched if they got together. ¡°Sister Dolores, your words are not right, you are not bad at all, you have beauty and ability. You own a house in Capital City and you¡¯ve educated two children so well! You are absolutely a match for my cousin!¡± Upon saying this, Jodie continued, ¡°Sister Dolores, how about this, let me arrange it, have the two of you meet first, if you both feel good about each other, we can exchange WhatsApp contacts? If there¡¯s really no fate, then forget it! Consider giving yourself a chance, and also give my cousin a chance!¡± Dolores Frieman hesitated. Actually, she did not intend to find another partner previously, but persuaded by Delia Frieman, Dolores felt that finding a person might not be bad after all. Her kids were young and they needed a father. Especially when Jodie mentioned that the man does not have kids. If both sides have children, she fears conflicts between the kids would arise and it would be harder to deal with for the adults caught in the middle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Dolores Frieman hesitant, Jodie continued, ¡°Sister Dolores, you are still young, you can¡¯t always delay like this. Women only have a few good years, once missed, it will be too late to regret! As the saying goes, if you miss the temple, you have nowhere to shelter from the rain!¡± Dolores Frieman looked at Jodie, ¡°Then I will have to trouble you, Miss. Edison, let¡¯s meet first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jodie said with a smile, ¡°When I go home, I will talk to my aunt, and then notify you about the meeting place on WhatsApp, is that okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jodie was a woman of action, after tutoring Jessie Frieman, she went to visit her aunt, Hazel Edison. Chapter 1267 - Chapter 1267 325 Feel familiar at first sight decided to go Chapter 1267: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _3 Chapter 1267: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _3 In the early years, my aunt¡¯s house was relocated and they received several apartments as compensation. She lives in one, her son in another. The rest, along with a couple of storefronts, are all rented out. Jodie Edison wasn¡¯t empty-handed when she arrived, bringing the fruits she bought on her way, ¡°Auntie.¡± ¡°Jodie is here, come in.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Gary came out from inside. He walked outside and laughed, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Jodie!¡± Jodie grinned, ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t realize you were home today.¡± Uncle Gary was sixty-six years old that year. He had been retired for a year. His biggest hobby was fishing, so it was rare to see him at home. Gary nodded, ¡°It¡¯s been too hot lately, your aunt won¡¯t let me go out.¡± Hearing this, Hazel Edison was displeased, ¡°Just the other day an old man died from heat stroke while fishing. Jodie, what¡¯s your take on this? Isn¡¯t my stopping him from fishing a good thing?¡± At her words, Jodie laughed and looked at Gary, ¡°Uncle, my aunt really is thinking about your health! You¡¯re at the age to enjoy life!¡± Gary quickly poured Jodie a glass of water, ¡°Jodie, are you staying for dinner tonight? It¡¯s been a while since you visited.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that. I have something I need to discuss with you actually.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gary was somewhat curious. Jodie then said, ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce a girlfriend to my cousin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Gary was extremely delighted, ¡°Where is the girl from? What¡¯s her situation?¡± Ever since his son got divorced, Gary had been worried day and night. He wished nothing more than for his son to remarry immediately. Unfortunately, it¡¯s hard to find the right person. Jodie told the truth, ¡°She¡¯s a parent of one of my students, she¡¯s thirty-one this year, and she¡­¡± Jodie told them everything about Dolores Frieman, not holding anything back. Gary didn¡¯t react like Mrs. Edison did when he heard Dolores Frieman only had an elementary school education, stomping angrily. Instead, he said appreciatively, ¡°It seems this girl is exceptional. Even though her education is lacking, she¡¯s capable! I just don¡¯t know if she and my boy will hit it off!¡± Since his divorce, many people had introduced Kevin Ainley to potential partners. Both divorced and never-married women. Unfortunately. There was no spark. Jodie laughed and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. The thing about fate is mysterious. We¡¯ll know if there¡¯s any chemistry after they meet.¡± Hazel left the kitchen to ask, ¡°Jodie, based on what you¡¯re saying, has the girl agreed to meet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jodie nodded, ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have made this trip.¡± Hazel immediately took out her phone, ¡°I¡¯ll call Kevin to come over.¡± No sooner had she said this than they heard the front door open, followed by footsteps. Jodie looked up, a bit surprised, ¡°Cousin!¡± ¡°Kevin¡¯s back?¡± Hazel also came out of the kitchen. Kevin was holding his briefcase, smiling at Jodie, ¡°Jodie¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Jodie and I were just talking about you! And you showed up!¡± Hazel laughed. ¡°What about me?¡± Kevin asked curiously. Hazel glanced at Jodie, ¡°We were talking bad about you!¡± Kevin knew his mother was joking. He hung up his briefcase and said, ¡°The law firm is closed for three days starting tomorrow, so I thought I¡¯d come home and see you and Dad.¡± Hazel looked at Jodie, ¡°You see Jodie, your cousin hasn¡¯t come home in over two months! Isn¡¯t this fate?¡± Jodie nodded, ¡°It indeed is.¡± Kevin was puzzled, ¡°What fate?¡± ¡°Your cousin is introducing a girlfriend to you!¡± Hazel laughed. ¡°A girlfriend?¡± Kevin furrowed his brows a bit. Ever since his divorce, Kevin had heard people offering to introduce him to potential girlfriends almost every day. But the more he met, the less inclined he felt to remarry. Hazel nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust your family, Kevin? Don¡¯t worry, your cousin won¡¯t deceive you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Though Kevin was initially reluctant, he swallowed his refusal. After all, Jodie was his cousin and she meant well by introducing him to someone. To refuse outright would be ungrateful. ¡°Thank you then, Jodie.¡± Jodie laughed, ¡°We¡¯re family, cousin. You¡¯re being too formal!¡± Striking while the iron was hot, Hazel said, ¡°Kevin, why don¡¯t you free up some time to meet the girl tomorrow?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kevin nodded, then rolled up his sleeves, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s for dinner? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Chapter 1268 - Chapter 1268 325 Feel familiar at first sight decided to go Chapter 1268: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _4 Chapter 1268: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _4 ¡°You work hard, let me do it,¡± Hazel Edison said. ¡°You¡¯ve already worked hard your whole life, which is real hardship. I¡¯m still young.¡± After saying those words, Kevin Ainley put on an apron and started working in the kitchen. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s fish in the fridge. I remember Jodie loves pickled cabbage fish. How about we prepare that for tonight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Hazel Edison nodded her head. Her son is good in everything. Except for his unsuccessful marriage. Watching Kevin Ainley busy in the kitchen, Jodie Edison was filled with emotions. Boys will be boys. Kevin Ainley is not just filial and sensible, but also successful in his career. And Tyler Edison? He spends his time sponging and indulging in vices. Moreover, he is disrespectful to his parents. Jodie Edison sighed and said, ¡°If only my brother could be as considerate as my cousin, my parents wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Upon hearing this, Hazel Edison sighed too, ¡°Your father and mother spoil your brother too much! He¡¯s grown up and they¡¯re still treating him like a baby! If this continues, there will be trouble one day!¡± With an air of helplessness, Jodie said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. You know my mother¡¯s character. No matter what I say, she won¡¯t listen to me. She even thinks that I¡¯m trying to seize property from my brother!¡± ¡°You are a married woman. It¡¯s only normal for your mother not to listen to your blunt advice. The important thing is you¡¯ve already said it. As long as you have a clear conscience! Speaking of which,¡± Hazel stopped for a while and continued, ¡°Jodie, don¡¯t mind me being nosy. Now that both kids are grown, I think your family of four should move out of here.¡± Jodie nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been contemplating this recently. Conn¡¯s company is planning to distribute apartments. Once we get ours, we¡¯ll move out immediately.¡± ¡°Really? Conn¡¯s company is distributing apartments?¡± Upon hearing this, Hazel Edison was truly happy for her niece. ¡°Yes, the paperwork is already done.¡± Hazel Edison held Jodie¡¯s hands tightly, ¡°You two have had a tough time all these years. Fortunately, you¡¯ve finally seen the light at the end of the tunnel.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± In the evening, Kevin Ainley prepared a feast. Jodie couldn¡¯t help but praise Kevin Ainley for his culinary talent. Such a pity. Kevin Ainley¡¯s ex-wife didn¡¯t have such luck. After dinner, Jodie sent Dolores Frieman a message asking if she was available at 11:30 the next morning. Dolores Frieman replied swiftly. Since she agreed to meet, she would not back out. The two agreed to meet at a restaurant at 11:30 the next morning. Being punctual, Dolores Frieman arrived at 11:20. When she arrived, Kevin Ainley had already been there. Having been in Capital City for nearly two years, Dolores Frieman changed entirely, her skin was fair and she had thick brows with large eyes. In short. She didn¡¯t look like a mother of two children at all. ¡°Hello, may I ask if you are Mr. Ainley?¡± Dolores Frieman walked over. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Kevin Ainley stood, ¡°Mrs. Frieman?¡± Dolores Frieman nodded, ¡°Yes, I am Dolores Frieman.¡± Perhaps Dolores Frieman might have found her name a bit unrefined before. But now. She wouldn¡¯t think that way at all. She was proud to tell people that her name was Dolores Frieman. Kevin Ainley wasn¡¯t an exceptionally handsome man. But he wasn¡¯t ugly either, a standard ordinary man, wearing gold-rimmed glasses and about 1.76 meters tall. Possibly due to his constant negotiations with people, he seemed a bit serious. At first glance, Dolores Frieman seemed fine to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not repulsive. And, he found Dolores Frieman somewhat familiar. It was as if¡­ He had seen her somewhere before. Kevin Ainley adjusted his glasses and remarked, ¡°Let me start by addressing my personal situation. My name is Kevin Ainley, I currently work at KL Law Firm, simply as a divorce lawyer. My ex-wife and I parted on peaceful terms. I¡¯m a man with clear boundaries, and after our divorce, I had no contact with her. Moreover, we didn¡¯t have any children. Thus, you don¡¯t need to be concerned about this, and also, if you¡¯re afraid that I, being a lawyer, might infringe upon your personal assets acquired before marriage, we can authenticate your pre-marriage personal property at the notary office before we get married.¡± Upon saying this, Kevin Ainley paused, ¡°After marriage, I will cover all the household expenses, and you can manage my monthly salary. I won¡¯t interfere with your professional life, but I might be quite busy with work, often leaving early and returning late. I hope you understand. In addition, my undergraduate degree is from an average university, but I graduated from Capital University for my master¡¯s degree. I can¡¯t guarantee other things, but when it comes to tutoring children, it should not be an issue. Of course, the precondition is that your children must accept me!¡± Chapter 1269 - Chapter 1269 325 Feel familiar at first sight decided to go Chapter 1269: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _5 Chapter 1269: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to E continent! _5 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said my piece. Do you have any questions? If not, please introduce yourself.¡± Kevin Ainley turned to Dolores Frieman. To be honest. Dolores was a bit stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Kevin to bring up marriage right off the bat. If Kevin¡¯s personal conditions were so outstanding, why did he get divorced from his ex-wife? This was what Dolores was pondering, and so she asked, ¡°May I ask why you divorced your ex-wife?¡± Kevin fell silent for a moment. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Is it absolutely necessary to discuss this?¡± Seeing Kevin looking uncomfortable, Dolores said, ¡°If it¡¯s a matter of privacy, never mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really a private matter,¡± Kevin resumed, ¡°I¡¯m sterile.¡± At this point, Kevin added: ¡°But being sterile is all there is, everything else is normal. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t consider remarrying.¡± Whoever understood, understood. Dolores, having been through this, understood too. Kevin continued, ¡°I¡¯m sterile but I love children. My mother tells me you have two children, and their father is in jail with no possibility of ever interfering. Besides, not only are you beautiful, but you also have good personal abilities, that¡¯s why my family and I think you are the first choice for a housewife!¡± At their age, talking about romance is unrealistic. The most important thing is that at that time, they were the most suitable for each other. In any relationship, there are calculations. Dolores nodded, thinking Kevin was quite sincere, speaking out whatever he had on his mind. ¡°Then let me talk about my situation. Unlike you, I¡¯m just an ordinary rural person. I have a low education level; I didn¡¯t graduate from junior high school, just elementary school. I run a barbecue stand on Food Street.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°barbecue stand¡±, Kevin suddenly understood everything. No wonder! No wonder Dolores looked familiar to him. He had seen her at the barbecue stand. At this point, Dolores paused, then continued, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of you because in terms of family background or personal abilities, you are better than me.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I think we can complement each other. First, you¡¯re gorgeous, I¡¯m average. Second, you have children, I don¡¯t. Third, you need a husband, I need a wife. It¡¯s that simple. Actually, sometimes we shouldn¡¯t overthink issues.¡± ¡°To be honest, since my divorce, I¡¯ve met many single women, but they¡¯ve all made me lose the idea of remarrying. But you¡¯re different, Dolores. I think you should consider it seriously. I, after all, have a registered residence in Capital City. To be more realistic, once you and I become a family, your children¡¯s starting point will be different from that of others. For example, the admission standards of Capital University; if outsiders want to get into Capital University, they must be top students. Sometimes a whole city may only have one or two people who can get admitted, but for local students, it¡¯s much easier. What¡¯s more, holding a Capital City residence permit, when they reach retirement age, they can also enjoy a monthly allowance of three thousand.¡± Dolores was silent. She came today merely to meet Kevin. She didn¡¯t expect that Kevin would say so much. At this point, Kevin added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my parents. I have my own house and we don¡¯t need to live with them after getting married. Of course, if you need them to help with the children, they can. Before my father retired, he was a high school teacher, and my mother was an accountant, so they both have no problem helping with the children¡¯s homework.¡± After saying all that, Kevin realized he might have said too much. He followed up with, ¡°Dolores, I¡¯m saying all this because I genuinely think we¡¯re a good match. I don¡¯t want us to miss the right person at an awkward age.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He¡¯s always been straightforward, not skilled at flattering or pleasing girls, but he would present his heart to the one he cared about. Lawyers are always astute judges of character. Kevin could tell that Dolores wasn¡¯t manipulative. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time with Dolores. Dolores proceeded to say, ¡°Mr. Ainley, we¡¯ve known each other for less than an hour. It¡¯s a bit early to be discussing these things! How about we get to know each other for a period?¡± Chapter 1270 - Chapter 1270 325 Feel familiar at first sight decided to go Chapter 1270: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to Ewik Land! _6 Chapter 1270: 325: Feel familiar at first sight, decided to go to Ewik Land! _6 ¡°Sure.¡± Kevin Ainley nodded in agreement. The dinner turned out to be quite enjoyable. After finishing the meal, Kevin Ainley drove Dolores Frieman home. Upon arriving home, Dolores found Delia Frieman tutoring Jessie Frieman in English, ¡°Delia, when did you get here?¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re home!¡± responded Delia cheerfully. She continued, ¡°The tutor you hired did a good job. Jessie¡¯s English has significantly improved.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dolores asked excitedly. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Dolores then added, ¡°Come to my room for a bit. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Delia followed her into the room. Dolores filled Delia in on the details about Kevin Ainley. Upon hearing that, Delia laughed, ¡°As long as the man¡¯s family isn¡¯t lying about their professions, that¡¯s good! Plus, if you marry him, you won¡¯t have to worry about having more kids. I think it¡¯s great! But sister, there are a lot of fraudsters nowadays, make sure to be cautious. If you get the chance, verify his lawyer certificate. By the way, where does he work?¡± ¡°At KL Law Firm.¡± Dolores replied. Delia nodded, ¡°Alright sis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of your lifelong matters!¡± Laughing, Dolores said, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of it. Speaking of which, you and Jocelyn have been dating for over a year now, and both of you aren¡¯t getting any younger. Do you plan on getting married anytime soon?¡± In response to that, Delia sighed, ¡°Did Noah mention something to you? I¡¯m three years older than him, and I¡¯m not as anxious. What¡¯s his hurry?¡± Logically speaking, she should be the one feeling insecure. Now, it¡¯s ironic. The one who feels insecure is actually Noah. Dolores continued, ¡°Noah is a reliable person. You should settle down as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, big sister!¡± ¡­ On the other side. The Thompson Clan. After staying in the Thompson Clan residence for three days, Bella Windham had befriended Mary Perryne. Both had their own hidden agendas. Bella wanted to turn Mary into her mother-in-law. Meanwhile, Mary wanted to make Bella her daughter-in-law. Although each had their own strategies, it was like a mutual pact. Furthermore, during those three days. Mary Perryne devised many opportunities for Bella to be alone with Mandel Thompson. Like secretly hiding Mandel Thompson¡¯s towel and asking Bella to bring it to him. They had previously agreed to watch a movie as a family. But in the end, everyone else was unavailable, leaving Bella and Mandel to go¡­ Mandel, not being very sensitive to romantic intents and signals, didn¡¯t suspect a thing yet. Bella, who has been pursuing love all along, was feeling frustrated and consequently found herself engrossed in a drama on the couch. She never realized how entertaining dramas could be! Only now did Bella understand that there are actually more exciting things than making drugs in this world. At that moment, Viola Thompson came by with bread. She asked, ¡°Hey bitch, I¡¯m taking bread for a walk. You coming?¡± During Viola¡¯s absence, bread had gained about sixty pounds (27 kilograms). From the original one hundred and twenty pounds (54 kilograms), he grew to a staggering one hundred and eighty pounds (81 kilograms). Although naturally a large breed and known to be docile without ever biting people, his excessive weight not only threatened his health but also terrified passersby even with a muzzle and leash on. This led Viola to decide to take bread for a run to lose some weight. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Bella said, captivated by the television. Viola grinned and casually dropped, ¡°My big brother¡¯s around too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in! I¡¯m in!¡± Fearing that Viola might change her mind, Bella hastily turned off the TV, stood up from the couch, and, while petting bread affectionately with an irresistibly charming smile, said, ¡°Bread, how can you be this adorable?¡± Just when bread was about to respond, Bella continued: ¡°Such a cute doggy¡­ I bet it would taste even better as a dog meat hotpot!¡± After hearing her comment, bread immediately hid behind Viola. The innocence in his eyes¡­ If bread could talk, he would certainly blurt out: My meat does not taste good at all! Viola was speechless. ¡°Bread, you¡¯re really embarrassing. You¡¯re this big and you¡¯re afraid of her? Snarl at her!¡± Lowering his head, bread didn¡¯t dare to look at Bella¡¯s face. Viola: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha,¡± Bella rolled in laughter, her eyes teary. ¡°What a silly dog.¡± Following her comment, she immediately started teasing Viola, ¡°I hear that a dog¡¯s temperament tends to resemble its owner¡¯s. So, a dumb owner keeps a dumb dog!¡± Calmly, Viola pulled out a small notebook and noted down the incident. Before long, the two of them went out to the garden together. The scorching midday sun was blinding. Having run a lap with Viola and still not having spotted Mandel, Bella grew impatient, ¡°Old fox, you tricked me!¡± ¡°Haste makes waste,¡± Viola paused, then nodded towards the opposite direction, ¡°Look, who¡¯s that over there?¡± There stood Mandel, bending over to pick roses. He also held a basket brimming with vibrant roses in his hand. The sight of a man dressed in a suit contrasting with the red sea of roses around him was rather striking. It was such a picturesque scene that made one want to capture it with a camera, hoping to freeze that moment in time forever. Bella gasped, clutching onto her chest. ¡°Old fox, do you think your brother will propose to me in a bit?¡± Just the thought of Mandel kneeling and proposing made Bella¡¯s heart flutter. Viola ruthlessly shattered Bella¡¯s dream, ¡°You¡¯ve got too much imagination!¡± ¡°Then why is he picking roses?¡± Bella asked. Viola explained, ¡°Because I asked him to pick some roses to decorate the house.¡± ¡°Your brother actually listens to you!¡± Bella exclaimed, ¡°No wonder they say online that he¡¯s a sister-worshipper!¡± After a pause, Bella excitedly added, ¡°Old fox, since your brother listens to you, why not command him to propose to me!¡± Viola: ¡°¡­¡± She says the darnedest things. Bella went on, ¡°Kidding aside, give me the leash. You can go first.¡± Viola handed the dog leash to Bella. However, the next moment, bread¡¯s front paws shot up to Viola¡¯s shoulders in fright. He¡¯s heavy. If Viola didn¡¯t have that extra strength, she would have been tackled to the ground by now. ¡°This little thing is quite smart,¡± Bella chuckled and patted bread¡¯s head. ¡°Relax little bread, I don¡¯t eat dog meat. If anything happened to you, your mom would kill me.¡± It was only a joke. Who would have known that bread would still remember it by now. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Viola hugged bread, ¡°Off you go, it¡¯s alright.¡± Only then did bread feel assured enough to walk with Bella. ¡°Miss Thompson! Miss Thompson!¡± Just then, Nathaniel Besian¡¯s voice echoed in the air. Viola turned around and sure enough, it was Nathaniel. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Bob?¡± Nathaniel walked up to Viola and whispered, ¡°Master, there¡¯s news about blue moon grass.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola asked immediately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nathaniel nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± At that, Nathaniel handed Viola a card, ¡°There might be an auction for blue moon grass on the 18th of this month in Ewik Land.¡± Today¡¯s the 11th. It was still a week away from the 18th. Viola slightly narrowed her eyes, ¡°Get ready. We¡¯ll leave for Ewik Land tomorrow.¡± Chapter 1271 - Chapter 1271 326 She is the cinnabar mole in the heart Chapter 1271: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of E continent! _1 Chapter 1271: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of E continent! _1 Nathaniel Besian nodded, ¡°Alright, Master, let me go prepare for that first.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± The master and disciple turned together, moving in the direction of the main hall. At that moment, Mary Perryne came downstairs and saw Nathaniel. She thought she was seeing things, ¡°Divine Doctor!¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson.¡± Nathaniel responded respectfully. Mary followed with, ¡°Divine Doctor, when did you arrive? Viola, why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± Previously, Viola Thompson had been falling in and out of consciousness. If it weren¡¯t for Nathaniel, she could have lost her daughter by now. So, Mary had always thought of Nathaniel as her lifesaver. Nathaniel smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I just arrived.¡± Mary looked at Viola, ¡°I will have Price cut some fruit in the kitchen, Viola, you go pour a cup of tea for the Divine Doctor.¡± ¡°Alright, mom.¡± Mary turned and walked to the kitchen. Viola went to pour some water. Nathaniel was somewhat unsettled, ¡°Master, sit, sit, I can do it.¡± Having your Master pour water for you was a huge disrespect! Viola sat down. Nathaniel served the tea. Just as Mary, who came out with a fruit plate, saw this scene. She thought she was hallucinating. Who was Nathaniel? He was the disciple of Divine Doctor Suen. Also, the final disciple of Suwen. Not only was Thompson Clan obliged to give him respect. Even the highest leaders in Capital City had to treat him with courtesy. But now¡­ Everything was turned upside down. Nathaniel, who should have been treated with dignity, was pouring water for Viola. Viola, who should have shown respect to Nathaniel, was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, acting like a big shot. If Mary¡¯s ears were not deceiving her, she even heard Nathaniel asking Viola if the water temperature was right, and whether she wanted to have milk tea. Mary swallowed hard. Viola noticed Mary walking in with the fruit plate out of the corner of her eye and immediately got up from the sofa, took the water from Nathaniel¡¯s hand, ¡°Divine Doctor, have some water.¡± Their behavior was like night and day. Even Mary wondered if she was hallucinating. ¡°Divine Doctor, have some fruit.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Thompson.¡± Nathaniel politely picked a piece of cut watermelon. It was summer. The watermelon was juicy and very sweet with just one bite. Mary continued to say: ¡°Divine Doctor, Viola, my daughter, is young and naive. Has she said anything that offended you?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Nathaniel immediately got up from the sofa, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Miss Thompson is the youngest and most outstanding girl I have ever met. In addition, she possesses unique talent in medicine that others do not.¡± Mary was somewhat taken aback. It seemed to her that Nathaniel was somewhat afraid of Viola. Could it be a misunderstanding? Soon after, Nathaniel added, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I have other matters to attend to tonight, so I must leave.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, I take my leave.¡± ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± ¡°Yes, Mas¨CMiss Thompson.¡± Mary caught up with Nathaniel, ¡°Divine Doctor, you rarely visit us, why not stay for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I appreciate your hospitality, but I truly have matters to attend to today.¡± Watching Nathaniel¡¯s retreating figure, Mary sighed deeply, then, after a moment, she returned to the room, ¡°Viola, did you bully Divine Doctor?¡± ¡°I bullied him? Mom, shouldn¡¯t you be asking if he bullied me?¡± Mary said, ¡°Given the Divine Doctor¡¯s cautious demeanor around you, how could he have possibly bullied you? Weren¡¯t you the one who had him pour you water?¡± ¡°No, you must have seen it wrong.¡± Viola peeled a banana slowly, ¡°Actually, it was me who was pouring water for the Divine Doctor.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mary frowned. ¡°Yes,¡± Viola said with a serious look on her face. Mary began to doubt her own eyes. Did she see it wrong? ¡­ On the other side. In the evening, Kevin Ainley still went out for barbecue with his colleagues from the law firm. There were eight people in total. Their table was outside, and waitstaff attended to them throughout the meal, so Dolores hadn¡¯t seen them. Kevin¡¯s eyes occasionally rested on Dolores, who was not far away. He also noticed Dolores¡¯s son and daughter. The two children were very well-behaved, helping to clean and tidy up the tables. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Most children their age would be sitting at home in the air conditioning, watching television on such hot days. It was rare to come across such mannerly children. Just then, a colleague asked, ¡°Kevin, how¡¯s the dating scene lately? Are you still in touch with the beautiful Olivia?¡± The beautiful Olivia his colleague referred to was Kevin¡¯s previous date, Olivia. Having just graduated, Olivia was undeniably beautiful, so everyone assumed that the two of them dating was nearly a certainty. Chapter 1272 - Chapter 1272 326 She is the cinnabar mole in the heart Chapter 1272: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of E continent! _2 Chapter 1272: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of E continent! _2 This was because Olivia was quite pleased with Kevin Ainley. Olivia was a Cokoon City native with a Capital City ID card¨Ca dream many young girls aspire to attain. Otherwise, It would have been highly unlikely for the 23-year-old Olivia to be attracted to a 36-year-old Kevin Ainley. Kevin Ainley spoke in a casual tone, ¡°We are from different walks of life and have long shut off contact.¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you appreciate the beauty of the gorgeous Olivia? Price, to be honest, Olivia is quite pretty, with a stunning figure! If you can¡¯t appreciate her, what are you looking for, a fairy?¡± Although Kevin Ainely¡¯s conditions were pretty favourable. But finding a fairy-like girl might still be a bit challenging. ¡°It¡¯s not about looks or figure,¡± Kevin Ainley explained, ¡°She is too young; we simply don¡¯t match.¡± Young girls tend to have various pursuits. He was a full thirteen years older than Olivia. In the future, there would definitely be a generation gap. Kevin Ainely married to build a life together, not just to appreciate someone. Thus it doesn¡¯t really matter whether she is beautiful or young. What really matters is whether she knows how to live life. Hearing this, the colleagues burst out laughing, ¡°Price, you are something! Other men long to have a girlfriend twenty years younger than them, but you, you actually reject someone for being too young!¡± Kevin Ainley didn¡¯t offer any explanation. ¡°Well, shall I introduce another one to you?¡± his colleague Sun Cheng suggested, ¡°My sister-in-law, her husband passed away from cancer last year, and they have an eight-year-old child. Nothing else to say; my sister-in-law is absolutely beautiful! The only issue is she has been a housewife for years and doesn¡¯t have much income. In the future, she might rely on you. However, that¡¯s not a big issue, given your family situation. You can afford not just one wife, but as many as you want.¡± In the entire law firm, only Kevin Ainley held a local Capital City ID card. Plus, Kevin Ainley was the only child in his family. Meaning, his parents¡¯ ten properties and two storefronts would all be his someday. With such ideal conditions, not only divorcees, but even the disabled and blind were vying to marry him. Kevin Ainley looked at his colleagues and smiled, ¡°Thank you, but I already have a girlfriend now.¡± Those words dropped just like a bomb into a deep pool. Boom. ¡°Who is she?¡± Sun Cheng immediately asked. Several others also curiously looked at Kevin Ainley. ¡°Who introduced her to you?¡± Kevin Ainley continued, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to introduce her. Don¡¯t rush; I¡¯ll bring her to meet you when the time is right.¡± ¡°Where is she from? Has she been married before?¡± Kevin Ainely told the truth, ¡°She¡¯s thirty-one, with two children, and she¡¯s divorced.¡± ¡°Two children at the age of thirty-one?¡± another colleague, Wang Chunhua, asked curiously. Kevin Ainley nodded, ¡°Yes, she was married quite early.¡± Sun Cheng furrowed his eyebrows slightly, ¡°But if she has two children, wouldn¡¯t it be a problem in the future? What if she¡¯s after your properties?¡± Kevin Ainley saw it more clearly, ¡°She has her own house and career in Capital City and does¡¯t need to covet my properties.¡± If Dolores Frieman were that type of person, she would have already agreed to be with him. But Dolores Frieman didn¡¯t. ¡°Really? She is so capable? What does she do? Is she in the same profession as us?¡± Apart from being a lawyer, Wang Chunhua really couldn¡¯t guess what kind of job Dolores Frieman could have to earn so much money. Even after going through a divorce, a woman could afford a house in Capital City, where the average price is a hundred thousand. Kevin Ainley didn¡¯t elaborate, simply saying, ¡°She¡¯s a businesswoman.¡± ¡°Doing business?¡± Wang Chunhua suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder she is so wealthy.¡± Sun Cheng added, ¡°By the looks of it, Price, you seem to be quite pleased with her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kevin Ainley didn¡¯t deny it but rather nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± He was indeed quite pleased. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have poured out his heart to Dolores Frieman the very first time they met. ¡°Then congratulations, Price.¡± Sun Cheng and the other colleagues raised their glasses towards Kevin Ainley. Kevin Ainley also lifted his glass, ¡°Thank you.¡± Having finished their drinks, the guys continued to enjoy their grilled skewers and chat. Just then, Sun Cheng accidentally spilled spicy oil from the skewer onto his shirt. He tried to wipe it off with a paper towel, but realized there were none on the table. Sun Cheng immediately waved for the waiter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Waiter, could you please bring some tissues over?¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Jessie Frieman brought a pack of tissues and ran over. ¡°Uncle, here are your tissues.¡± Seeing that Jessie Frieman was a little girl, Sun Cheng joked, ¡°Little girl, does your place employ child labor?¡± Chapter 1273 - Chapter 1273 326 She is the cinnabar mole in the heart Chapter 1273: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of Ewik Land! _3 Chapter 1273: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of Ewik Land! _3 Jessie Frieman quickly explained, ¡°Uncle, my mom doesn¡¯t use child labor, we¡¯re just here to help out.¡± ¡°This shop belongs to your mom?¡± Son Cheng asked curiously. ¡°Yes,¡± Jessie Frieman nodded. Son Cheng chuckled and asked, ¡°What grade are you in now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to start junior high school,¡± Jessie Frieman replied. Son Cheng thought the girl did well and continued to ask, ¡°Do you come to help your mom every day?¡± Jessie Frieman nodded and said, ¡°My brother and I come to help my mom after finishing our homework and study every night.¡± ¡°You and your brother are great, keep it up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Having said that, Jessie Frieman turned and ran away. Watching Jessie Frieman¡¯s retreating figure, Son Cheng said, ¡°My son is about to enter junior high too, but he¡¯s nowhere near as good as this little girl! I don¡¯t know what kind of parenting he¡¯s receiving! We don¡¯t let him do anything, and he complains all the time, saying we¡¯re biased towards his sister! It makes me so mad every time I mention it.¡± Wang Chunhua sighed, ¡°It¡¯s the same with mine, always playing games on the tablet and not listening to us. Look at how others¡¯ children are so obedient, how do they do it?¡± Then, they started discussing their children. Kevin Ainley couldn¡¯t participate in this discussion. He quietly listened with a smile on his face, not dampening everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. ** Thompson Clan. Due to leaving for Ewik Land tomorrow, Viola Thompson invited Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight and Flora Tiarks for dinner tonight. She dressed in a rare white skirt for the occasion. White sneakers. The youthful and spirited outfit made her look like a high school girl, dazzling and eye-catching. She seemed like a living hanger, able to bring out a unique flavor in any style of clothing. Downstairs. Bella Windham was hugging a pillow and watching a horror movie on the couch. The movie was at its most frightening climax. Viola Thompson came over and gently patted Bella Windham¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Bella Windham screamed in fright and dropped her pillow. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Viola Thompson voiced helplessly. Turning to Viola Thompson, Bella Windham sighed with relief, ¡°You bitch, people can die of fright, you know!¡± Viola Thompson chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the fearless one?¡± Bella Windham took a deep breath, ¡°How should I know a horror film would be so scary!¡± Finding something off, Bella Windham gave Viola Thompson an up and down look, squinting her eyes, ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re dressed so nicely, where are you going? Are you meeting your sweetheart?¡± Her gaze gradually turned lecherous by the end. This doctor, who instills fear in people on the streets, surprisingly had such an expression. If anyone who knew Bella Windham¡¯s identity saw this, they¡¯d undoubtedly be shocked. Who would have thought that a cold-blooded woman, who poisons people at the drop of a hat, could also have such a cute side? ¡°I¡¯m meeting some friends from my senior year. Would you want to come?¡± Viola Thompson asked. It¡¯s not her sweetheart! Bella Windham immediately lost interest, ¡°Just a bunch of kids. What¡¯s the point of meeting them? You go ahead, I¡¯ll watch some more movies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving then.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Bella Windham nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± As Viola Thompson stepped outside, she saw Edward Thompson. ¡°Sis, where are you headed?¡± Edward Thompson asked caringly. ¡°I¡¯m going out with Diana and the guys.¡± Viola Thompson replied. Edward Thompson immediately handed the bag he was carrying to a servant, ¡°I can drop you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, brother. I¡¯m cycling there, and we¡¯ve planned to meet nearby.¡± Edward Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright, be careful on the road, and message me when you reach.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson went outside and unlocked a shared bicycle. The evening breeze gently blew. The combination of the white dress and the bicycle was filled with youthful vibes. Seeing a girl cycling on tree-lined streets seemed poetic, causing many passers-by to turn their heads. ¡°Bang!¡± Even a driver swerved to look at her and bumped his car into the curb. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And that wasn¡¯t just one. The four of them agreed to meet by the river. Viola Thompson arrived quickly, parked her bike, then waited for the others at the riverside outdoor cafe. ¡°Miss, what would you like to have?¡± ¡°One caramel milk tea, two cappuccinos, one blue mountain. And a five combo sweet snack, a pile of sunflower seeds, that will be all, thank you.¡± Viola Thompson ordered while flipping through the menu. Chapter 1274 - Chapter 1274 326 She is the cinnabar mole in the heart Chapter 1274: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of E continent! _4 Chapter 1274: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of E continent! _4 Cappuccino is Flora Tiarks and Diana Hershey¡¯s favorite. Fiona Knight prefers Blue Mountain coffee above all else. Viola Thompson, on the other hand, is very faithful to her favorite, milk tea. Clearly, this is a somewhat unorthodox coffee shop because otherwise milk tea wouldn¡¯t be on the menu. ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡± Viola Thompson showed up tonight in a white mini-dress, her hair in a bun, revealing her slender, swan-like neck; even the waitstaff couldn¡¯t resist stealing a few glances. It was at this moment that a handsome guy in a basketball uniform approached, ¡°Excuse me, is this seat taken?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it is, my friends will be here shortly.¡± Viola looked up slightly as she responded. As she looked up and smiled, it was as if stars were sparkling in her eyes. The handsome guy was visibly taken aback before asking, ¡°Can, um, can we exchange WeChat information? I¡¯m a student at Capital University.¡± ¡°I already have a boyfriend,¡± Viola responded politely, declining his proposition. The guy seemed a little heartbroken. He knew that Viola probably didn¡¯t have a boyfriend; it was just her way of politely rejecting him. ¡°Sorry for bothering you,¡± the guy said, courteous in his disappointment. Viola continued to wait for her friends. In less than 15 minutes, five or six handsome guys had then approached, however Viola declined them all. Soon enough, Flora arrived. ¡°Vio! Why are you so early?¡± Flora was visibly surprised, ¡°I even thought I was hallucinating just now.¡± Viola was always punctual to the minute. It was unexpected that she had shown up so early this time. Viola laughed and said, ¡°I always have you guys waiting for me, this time I¡¯m the one waiting for you.¡± Every type of relationship requires work. Both sides need to make an effort. Friendship is no exception. Flora laughed and responded, ¡°As long as you are on time is all that matters. You¡¯ve never been late, Vio.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Here¡¯s your favorite cappuccino.¡± ¡°Thanks, Vio!¡± Shortly after, Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey arrived. ¡°Viola! Flora!¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight had run over, both of them panting, ¡°Sorry we are one minute late. We ran into a dumb driver and he took us on a huge detour! ¡± ¡°No worries, take your time, have some drinks first.¡± Viola passed the cappuccino and Blue Mountain coffee to the two respectively. Diana Hershey took a big sip of the cappuccino, ¡°Viola, you ordered dessert too. It looks so delicious! But it¡¯s easy to gain weight by having this at night.¡± Viola looked at Diana Hershey, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you are not fat.¡± Flora immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re not fat at all, there¡¯s completely no need for you to diet.¡± ¡°I agree with what Vio and Flora said.¡± Diana Hershey, who originally thought she was a bit overweight, abandoned that thought after hearing those words, ¡°You are right, I¡¯m not fat. Why should I deprive myself?¡± With that, she started devouring the dessert. As they ate their desserts, they shared tales about recent events at school. Suddenly, Diana Hershey changed the subject and looked at Flora, ¡°Flora, it¡¯s been quite a long time since I last saw your uncle, how has he been doing?¡± ¡°My Uncle? He¡¯s been living a very rhythmic lifestyle: he makes an early start every Tuesday ¨C the supermarket¡¯s membership day ¨C to go queue up for eggs and then he goes grocery shopping every evening precisely at nine-thirty.¡± Fiona Knight asked puzzledly, ¡°Why does he go grocery shopping at nine-thirty?¡± Flora laughed and said, ¡°Because the supermarket is about to close at nine-thirty and hence many items go on sale. There is no way my Uncle would pass up such a deal!¡± Marcus¡¯ classic quote- Not taking advantage of a good deal is for losers. Flora looked at Diana Hershey, ¡°So why did you suddenly ask about my uncle?¡± Diana Hershey explained, ¡°Because our professor mentioned him during our professional subject lecture yesterday. The professor said he¡¯s a very successful entrepreneur with ruthless tactics and when he took over the reins at the White Group, the organization was in turmoil to the extent of nearly going bankrupt. It was your Uncle Marcus who saved the White Group.¡± ¡°Oh, and get this, a few girls in our class are die-hard fans of your uncle!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Flora laughed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s perfectly normal. Although my Uncle might be a little stingy, he¡¯s rich. And he¡¯s also handsome! Most importantly, he has a significant advantage!¡± ¡°What advantage?¡± Both Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight were curious. If being thrifty was a small advantage, then Mr. White¡¯s biggest virtue certainly would be his thriftiness. Flora continued, ¡°My Uncle is actually very indulgent with his wife. He often tells my mom that his money will be managed by his future wife.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Diana Hershey showed doubt. Chapter 1275 - Chapter 1275 326 She is the cinnabar mole in the heart Chapter 1275: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of Ewik Land! _5 Chapter 1275: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of Ewik Land! _5 Could someone so stingy that they tear their toilet paper in half entrust their hard-earned savings completely to their wife? How can she believe that? It must be a lie. Flora nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Why would I lie to you? My uncle is just stingy with himself, he¡¯s very generous to others!¡± Diana still doesn¡¯t believe it. She had personally seen Mr. White take Grace¡¯s fruit basket just to save his own fruit money. Flora sighed, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of girl my uncle really likes.¡± Mr. White has been single for so many years. Now it¡¯s not just Grace, his sister, beginning to worry, but along with her, Flora has also begun to worry. Diana laughed, ¡°Your uncle is so rich, he must like young and beautiful girls.¡± Flora squinted, ¡°Not necessarily. The girls my mom introduced to him were all pretty, and one even won a beauty pageant, but he didn¡¯t fancy any of them.¡± ¡°Has your uncle been hurt before?¡± asked Diana. Flora replied, ¡°How could a lifelong bachelor like him be hurt?¡± Fiona added, ¡°Then, has he ever been rejected?¡± Flora rested her chin on her hands, ¡°I guess there is no one in the Capital City who can reject my uncle, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your claim absolute?¡± Diana immediately countered. Flora said, ¡°I¡¯m serious! My uncle is good-looking and wealthy, who could reject him?¡± ¡°Who said there¡¯s none? You have one right in front of you.¡± said Diana with a smile. ¡°Who?¡± Flora asked curiously. Diana replied, ¡°Vio.¡± ¡°So, would Vio reject your uncle?¡± Viola, who unexpectedly got involved, immediately replied, ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± Flora immediately asked, ¡°And if you didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, Vio?¡± ¡°Still no.¡± Viola shook her head firmly. ¡°Why?¡± Viola said, ¡°Because your uncle is just not my type.¡± She¡¯s a very loyal person. She likes only the man who is one meter and nine centimeters tall, has eight-pack abs and a handsome face to boot. Flora felt very sad. She thought no one could resist the charm of her uncle, but only to find out that Viola was an exception. Diana laughed, ¡°see? Viola doesn¡¯t like your uncle and maybe it¡¯s Viola who your uncle secretly loves. Because Viola is such a precious gem, and ever since then, he couldn¡¯t accept anyone else. He loves her but can¡¯t have her, therefore, he decided to never get married!¡± Diana was just joking. She didn¡¯t think it would turn out to be prophetic. Viola knew Diana was joking and lifted her eyes slightly, ¡°So I¡¯m that attractive?¡± Diana squinted at her, laughing, ¡°Of course! If I were a man, I¡¯d definitely go for you!¡± Viola chuckled. Fiona silently raised her hand, ¡°Count me in, count me in.¡± Flora looked at Diana, then at Fiona, and stroked her chin. Could it be possible¡­ That Viola is really the one who has captured her uncle¡¯s heart? ¡­ It was ten o¡¯clock. Viola returned home. The lights in the living room were still on. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were sitting on the couch watching opera. The people on the TV were singing aloud. The bread sat between them, like a well-behaved baby, making for a very harmonious image. When Viola walked in and changed into her slippers, she asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you still up?¡± ¡°We were waiting for you.¡± Mary smiled. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Viola looked at Mary. Mary nodded, then continued, ¡°Your father has something to talk to you about.¡± Hearing this, Viola immediately sat down on the sofa obediently, ¡°Dad, what do you want to talk about?¡± Sawyer looked at Viola and said, ¡°Viola, I heard from your mom that you¡¯re going to Ewik Land tomorrow, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded, ¡°I have something to attend to there.¡± Sawyer didn¡¯t ask what it was. The kid is grown up; it¡¯s only normal to have her own secrets. And, Viola is not a common girl. Sawyer continued, ¡°Ewik Land is complex, full of ups and downs, unclear laws, and filled with all sorts of people. After you get there, always be careful and remember to keep in touch with us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Sawyer asked again, ¡°Is Terrence going with you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrence? Viola was a little taken aback, then quickly realized that the ¡°Terrence¡± Sawyer was talking about was Terrence Lentz. ¡°He¡¯s not going.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going alone?¡± Sawyer frowned slightly. A young girl, all alone, is always a cause for concern. Chapter 1276 - Chapter 1276 326 She is the cinnabar mole in the heart Chapter 1276: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of Ewik Land! _6 Chapter 1276: 326: She is the cinnabar mole in the heart, Thompson Clan of Ewik Land! _6 ¡°No,¡± Viola Thompson said, ¡°There are members of the laboratory going with me, Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sawyer Thompson admonished, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ll tell you again, safety is always a priority. You must remember, your mom and I are always waiting for you at home.¡± Those who have experienced the pain of losing a child once, never wish to experience it a second time. Upon hearing these words, Viola felt a deep connection, ¡°Understood, Dad.¡± Sawyer Thompson then pulled out a map. It was densely populated with landmarks. Viola Thompson asked: ¡°Is this the map of Ewik Land?¡± ¡°You recognized it?¡± Sawyer Thompson was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Viola to instantly recognize the map of Ewik Land. It seems that she has done her research well. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Sawyer Thompson continued: ¡°Ewik Land is divided into two halves by two forces. The southeast is under the jurisdiction of the Garcia family of Country Polluton, and the northwest is managed by the Thompson Family. Technically, the Thompson Family in Ewik Land is of the same branch as ours. According to the genealogy, you should call the leader of the Ewik Land Thompsons, your third uncle.¡± After saying this, Sawyer Thompson paused, ¡°After you arrive in Ewik Land, first pay a visit to your third uncle and aunt, and send them our regards. By the way, this is our Thompson¡¯s exclusive token. Once you have this, they will know who you are!¡± Viola Thompson was a little surprised. ¡°I have never heard you mention the Thompson Family in Ewik Land before.¡± Sawyer Thompson laughed: ¡°This time if you hadn¡¯t mentioned going to Ewik Land, even I would have forgotten.¡± Mary Perryne added: ¡°Viola, your dad and I have never met your third uncle, only heard your grandfather mention him. Your third uncle and his wife are likely to be easy-going people. When you get there, remember to be polite.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± At the same time. The Thompson¡¯s in Ewik Land. The entire northwest region was well-managed under the Thompson¡¯s control. At this moment, Lady Thompson was sitting in the grandmaster¡¯s chair, holding a string of Buddhist beads, ¡°Elder daughter-in-law, I heard that someone is coming from Capital City?¡± Lady Thompson, despite being old and white-haired, without even opening her eyes, emanated an aura of cunning and astuteness. Upon hearing this, Rosalind Rohr nodded, ¡°Indeed Mother, it is said that a young girl is coming.¡± Lady Thompson suddenly opened her eyes, her expression was indiscernible, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any news from Capital City for so many years, why suddenly a young girl is coming?¡± Could it be¡­ The clan has fallen into decline? Rosalind Rohr narrowed her eyes, and seemed to have come to the same conclusion as Lady Thompson, ¡°Perhaps the family has fallen into hard times. What should we do when the time comes?¡± When you¡¯re wealthy, you have relatives even in distant places. When you¡¯re poor, you¡¯re ignored even by those closest. Rosalind Rohr didn¡¯t fear a leech relative who might be blowing in like autumn wind, what she was really repulsed by were opportunists. It¡¯s disgusting. Lady Thompson didn¡¯t seem to take this matter to heart, ¡°After all, we are of the same lineage, to treat them with courtesy is only right.¡± Hearing this, Rosalind Rohr furrowed her brows, ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, what if it¡¯s someone who can never be satiated¡­¡± The implication was left unspoken. Lady Thompson put down the Buddhist beads, and asked, ¡°What is the girl¡¯s relation to Tristan Thompson and Sally Bennett?¡± Tristan Thompson was the name of Lady Thompson¡¯s late husband, and Sally Bennett was Mrs. Thompson. Both of them were long gone, yet Lady Thompson still addressed them by their names, which was somewhat unbecoming. But Lady Thompson didn¡¯t seem to think anything was wrong. Rosalind Rohr, on the other hand, was clear about these relations, ¡°That young girl¡¯s name is Viola Thompson, she¡¯s the granddaughter of Tristan Thompson and Sally Bennett, who was raised in the country. As for Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, they certainly put in a lot of effort to legitimize her as their daughter. Some time ago, this girl even won the National Top Scorer title in Sinian, and she also completed the Sight Restorer plan!¡± ¡°Oh? That good?¡± Lady Thompson was quite curious, ¡°She might even surpass Vicki.¡± The Vicki mentioned by Lady Thompson is Vicki Thompson. Lady Thompson¡¯s only granddaughter. Vicki Thompson was intelligent and agile; she was once prophesied by the grandmaster of Ewik Land to be the chosen one. And Vicki Thompson has never let the Thompson family down. She got accepted into the best school in Ewik Land, won numerous international awards, and even joined the most mysterious Marginine Organization in Ewik Land. The Thompson family believed Vicki Thompson was the person capable of unifying Ewik Land. Lady Thompson regarded Vicki Thompson as a jewel in the palm, petting and favoring her considerably! ¡°Mom, are you really buying that?¡± Rosalind Rohr laughing said: ¡°It¡¯s probably just an optical illusion that the Thompsons paid to create! How could an uncivilized village girl be the national top scorer? And complete the Sight Restorer plan? What a joke!¡± It really is a huge joke! Viola Thompson was only 19 years old. How much can a young girl achieve? If she really had talent, she wouldn¡¯t be running to them from afar. Lady Thompson nodded, her eyes murky and profound, ¡°That¡¯s a point.¡± As Lady Thompson finished speaking, it seemed like she suddenly thought of something; she looked up at Rosalind Rohr, ¡°Isn¡¯t Vicki supposed to return home tomorrow?¡± As soon as Vicki Thompson was mentioned, Rosalind Rohr¡¯s face was immediately filled with smiles, ¡°Yes. She called yesterday and said she missed her grandmother and was coming home tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lady Thompson asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Since Vicki Thompson joined the Marginine Organization, she has been in contact with her family very rarely and hardly ever comes home during holidays. Due to the strict discipline of the Marginine Organization, she was only allowed to call her mother once every three weeks. Hence, Lady Thompson had not seen Vicki Thompson for quite some time. After a pause, Rosalind Rohr continued: ¡°Vicki¡¯s been a dutiful child since young, every time she calls, she always remembers to send her regards to you.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± Lady Thompson looked at Rosalind Rohr with a smile, ¡°What time is Vicki¡¯s boat tomorrow? I¡¯ll personally go to the pier to pick her up!¡± Rosalind Rohr hurriedly waved her hands in refusal, ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t do that. No matter what, Vicki is part of the younger generation. How can we let her be picked up by you? It would overwhelm her. Besides, if you personally pick up a member of the younger generation, it would definitely elicit gossip about Vicki from others!¡± It was lonely at the top for Vicki. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, there was also some tactical retreating within Rosalind Rohr¡¯s words. Even though Vicki Thompson was Lady Thompson¡¯s only granddaughter, Lady Thompson did have other grandsons. There were two elder male cousins who outranked Vicki. Currently, the authority of the Thompson Clan was all in Lady Thompson¡¯s hands. Rosalind Rohr had to make Lady Thompson focus only on Vicki. ¡°They themselves are incompetent, what right do they have to discuss my Vicki!¡± Lady Thompson was slightly irate, ¡°If they have any complaints, they should come to me directly! I want them to know that not only do I adore Vicki, but in the future, I even plan to hand over the entire Thompson Clan to her!¡± Chapter 1277 - Chapter 1277 357 Pride of Heavens Daughter _1 Chapter 1277: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _1 Chapter 1277: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _1 Lady Thompson was serious, not joking in the slightest. At her words, Rosalind Rohr squinted. In her life, she may not have married a husband she could take pride in, but she had a daughter who made her proud. Depending on her husband, she could end up dealing with infidelity at any given day. But relying on her daughter was different. Because her daughter is, at any time, the person connected to her own bloodline. Her husband could betray her. But her daughter wouldn¡¯t. Hearing now from Lady Thompson herself, promising to hand over the Thompson Clan to Vicki¡¯s administration, Rosalind Rohr wished everyone could know of this news. Even though she felt excited, Rosalind Rohr didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she said, ¡°Mother, you mustn¡¯t say such things. Vicki¡¯s young and can¡¯t bear such heavy responsibility, particularly because there are two older cousins before her. She¡¯s just a girl; it¡¯s not her turn to hold power in the family.¡± Lady Thompson could not stand such words, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a girl? Rosalind Rohr, you are a woman yourself, do you look down on your own gender?¡± Lady Thompson in her early days was decisive and managed home affairs well, even now in old age, she is still as steadfast. Who among the younger generation didn¡¯t fear this old matriarch? More admirable was that she wasn¡¯t a traditional elder who favored males over females; what mattered to her were capabilities. Not only was Vicki clever and quick-thinking, but she was also careful, which is why Lady Thompson had always liked this granddaughter. Now, saying she was going to hand the leadership to Vicki was not a joke. She never went back on her words. Since she had said so, then a hundred years later, the leadership will surely be given to Vicki. ¡°No no no,¡± Rosalind Rohr quickly clarified, ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just afraid that Vicki¡¯s two brothers would be upset.¡± Mentioning the two good-for-nothing grandsons, Lady Thompson rose from her seat with discontent, ¡°Upset? What right do they have to be upset?!¡± Those two good-for-nothings. Without capabilities or talents, and besides flattery, what else could they do? Lady Thompson would never hand over the Thompson Clan to such people. Rosalind Rohr hid her amusement and went to Lady Thompson¡¯s side, ¡°Mother, you are not in good health now, so don¡¯t get so angry! I was just saying something casually. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Caleb and Elijah are well-behaved children. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else for now, but the fact they take the time to come pay respects to you every day is something that Vicki cannot match. Speaking of, we haven¡¯t seen Vicki in almost half a year!¡± Rosalind Rohr¡¯s words seemed to be praising Caleb and Elijah for their filial piety, but actually, she was criticizing them for being idle. If these two had proper jobs, they wouldn¡¯t be visiting Lady Thompson so frequently. They had only one goal in their visits to Lady Thompson. And that was the leadership of the clan. Both of them wanted to become the head of the Thompson Clan. Unfortunately, Lady Thompson was not blind. She knew very well who was actually capable of assuming the role. Hearing her words, Lady Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t seen Vicki for a long time. We don¡¯t know if she¡¯s become thin or not! By the way, how many days off does Vicki have this time?¡± ¡°Ten days in total.¡± Rosalind Rohr replied. ¡°She¡¯s been away for more than half a year and only gets ten days off?¡± Lady Thompson frowned slightly. Rosalind Rohr laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Vicki that a girl doesn¡¯t need to work so hard. The Marginine Organization is tiring and their regulations are strict. It would be better to quit, but this child is stubborn, insisting that she must hold on. This stubborn character, I wonder who she takes after!¡± ¡°She takes after me!¡± Lady Thompson laughed, ¡°This child¡¯s character is just like mine when I was young. Once she chooses a path, she will not turn back unless she makes a name for herself!¡± This is precisely why Lady Thompson loved Vicki so much. Rosalind Rohr also laughed. Initially, when she married into the Thompson Clan, her relationship with Lady Thompson as a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law wasn¡¯t so good. After all, mothers-in-law and daughters-in-law are naturally enemies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But since the birth of Vicki, Lady Thompson¡¯s attitude towards her did a complete 180-degree turn. Half an hour later, Rosalind Rohr left Lady Thompson¡¯s bedroom. She encountered Ava Kamani, wife of the Thompson Clan¡¯s eldest son, who was bringing ginseng soup for Lady Thompson. Rosalind Rohr was in a good mood, ¡°Sister-in-law, bringing mother some ginseng soup?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ava Kamani smiled at Rosalind Rohr, ¡°Where are you heading?¡± Chapter 1278 - Chapter 1278 357 Pride of Heavens Daughter _2 Chapter 1278: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _2 Chapter 1278: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _2 Rosalind Rohr continued, ¡°I just had a chat with mother, and now I¡¯m prepared to return home. Your ginseng soup smells incredibly good with the lid on, sister-in-law. I knew I should have also made some to bring for Mother to boost her health.¡± But who could deny her a good daughter? Even without the ginseng soup, Lady Thompson still adored them. Ava Kamani heard the subtle implication in Rosalind¡¯s words but didn¡¯t say much, just responded, ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, whether you make the ginseng soup or not!¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, I will take my leave now.¡± Ava Kamani nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡± The moment the two turned around, they dropped all pretenses. Ava Kamani¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Rosalind, on the other hand, was smug. When she first married into the Thompson Clan, Ava Kamani won praise by giving birth to the legitimate first grandchild, basking in glory for a while. And her? Not only was she unrecognized by Lady Thompson, but she also bore a daughter. Ava Kamani and her other sister-in-law, Zoe Fedener, must have laughed at her in private countless times. Until Thompson, at the age of six, exhibited extraordinary talent in academics and later helped Lady Thompson solve a crucial plan. Her esteem rose like a long-lost treasure. Turns out, she also had such an exceptional granddaughter. Thompson was like a pearl in the dust. Ava Kamani arrived at Lady Thompson¡¯s door, composed her smile, and knocked. Just at the right pace. ¡°Who is it?¡± A moment later, Lady Thompson¡¯s voice came from the inside. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me.¡± Ava Kamani spoke softly. ¡°Come in.¡± Ava Kamani pushed the door and entered. Lady Thompson sat at her desk. Despite her age, her spirit was strong, especially her eyes, bright as torches, demanding one¡¯s respect. It was an aura. An aura not found in ordinary people. ¡°What is it?¡± Noticing Ava Kamani¡¯s arrival, Lady Thompson put down her pen. Ava Kamani immediately placed the ginseng soup in front of Lady Thompson, ¡°Mother, here is the ginseng soup I made for you. Please drink it while it is hot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hot today, you¡¯re considerate.¡± Ava Kamani lowered her head, ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± So what if Rosalind had a good daughter? As the saying goes, your daughter must be married off. Lady Thompson may be old, but she isn¡¯t senile. Even with minimal thought, she wouldn¡¯t leave the massive Thompson Clan to an outsider. Without Thompson, there were only two successor options left for Mrs. Thompson. Her son Caleb Thompson and the child from the second family, Elijah Thompson. The names she chose for the grandchildren showed her attention to them. She named her grandsons as Pine and Cypress, which symbolize longevity. But her granddaughter was named Thompson. Thompson is pronounced similarly to ¡®soft¡¯ in Chinese. Knowing the feminine nature to be weak, one could easily tell that Mrs. Thompson always underestimated Thompson. Rosalind won¡¯t enjoy her satisfaction forever. Wait and see. Someday, Rosalind will have to tread carefully. Mulling over this, Ava Kamani narrowed her eyes. Lady Thompson took a sip of the soup, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Regan recently, how is he?¡± ¡°Regan is doing well, Mother, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ava Kamani continued, ¡°I just talked to him yesterday. He said once he finishes his work there, he would be back in a few days.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lady Thompson nodded. Lady Thompson finished the soup, and Ava Kamani collected the empty bowl, ¡°Mother, you may continue with your work, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ava Kamani carried the bowl and turned to leave. Watching her eldest daughter-in-law¡¯s retreating figure, Lady Thompson squinted. She knew full well the intentions of her three daughter-in-laws. They all were vying for power. If she could, she wished to pass the control of the Thompson clan to her grandsons. What a pity. Both were like clay, easily molding but not able to hold against pressures. Lady Thompson clearly knew that only in Thompson¡¯s hands could the Thompson clan achieve greatness. As Ava Kamani just stepped out of Lady Thompson¡¯s courtyard, Zoe Fedener arrived. Seeing Ava Kamani, Zoe Fedener laughed, ¡°I seem to be inopportune, what delicacy did you bring for Mother, sister-in-law?¡± ¡°What delicacy? I just brought some ginseng soup.¡± Ava Kamani responded. These sister-in-laws each harbored their intentions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But their goal was the same. And with that, Ava Kamani continued, ¡°Rosalind had just left when I arrived. And you came right after I stepped out of Mother¡¯s room.¡± This was her hint to Zoe Fedener. Elijah¡¯s real competitors were not them, but Regan, Rosalind, and Thompson. Upon hearing this, Zoe Fedener narrowed her eyes. Just like Ava Kamani, she had never seen Thompson as a rival. Chapter 1279 - Chapter 1279 357 Pride of Heavens Daughter _3 Chapter 1279: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _3 Chapter 1279: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _3 She¡¯s nothing more than a young girl. What does she think she is? Thompson Vicki has no right to compete with Elijah Thompson! Zoe Fedener said with a smile, ¡°Rosalind is always filial, especially that child Vicki.¡± Ava Kamani responded likewise, merely making polite conversation, ¡°Who could disagree?¡± After a pause, Ava Kamani continued, ¡°I just heard from Mom that she¡¯s going to meet Vicki¡¯s boat herself tomorrow morning at ten.¡± Zoe Fedener¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°Mom only has this one granddaughter, and she isn¡¯t nearby us, so it¡¯s natural for her to dote on her. I also happen to be free tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to the pier with them!¡± Ava Kamani narrowed her eyes imperceptibly and said, ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s just what I told Mom.¡± Zoe Fedener continued, ¡°My dear sister-in-law, I¡¯m going inside now.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Ava Kamani nodded. Zoe Fedener entered Lady Thompson¡¯s room. On the other side, Viola Thompson checked the situation of the Thompson Clan in Ewik Land. She unexpectedly found that all the Thompson Clan¡¯s information was concealed. Narrowing her eyes slightly, Viola Thompson switched to her primary account. Soon, The Thompson family¡¯s network of relationships in Capital City, as well as all the family member profiles, was revealed. The Thompson matriarch, Lady Thompson, is ninety-one this year. Like Mrs. Thompson, she has three sons, Regan Thompson, Ward Thompson, and Levi Thompson. The names of the three sons together form the proverb: Be Cautious with your Words and Actions. From this, it can be seen that Old Master Thompson and Lady Thompson were once low-key people. Presently, Regan Thompson and his wife Ava Kamani have a son, Caleb Thompson. Ward Thompson and his wife Zoe Fedener have a son, Elijah Thompson. Then there¡¯s Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr¡¯s daughter, Thompson Vicki. Thompson Vicki is a rare talented woman and also the pride of Lady Thompson. Viola Thompson finds another issue. That is, the head of the Thompson Clan. Sawyer Thompson said that Levi Thompson, the third son of the Thompsons, is now the head of the Thompson Clan. However, that¡¯s not the case. Currently, Mrs. Thompson still holds the power of the Thompson Clan. Moreover, it seems that she is grooming Thompson Vicki as her successor. Once she understood the general situation of the Thompson Clan, Viola Thompson closed her computer and packed her gifts. The journey to Ewik Land is long and requires a nine-hour flight followed by a three-hour ferry ride. In total, it takes two days. As soon as she finished packing, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Viola.¡± Mary Perryne came in. Viola Thompson briefly bowed her head, ¡°Mom.¡± Mary Perryne held a box in her hand, ¡°This is a gift your father and I prepared for your grandmother. We haven¡¯t heard any news about her in recent years, so we figure she must still be alive.¡± After a pause, Mary Perryne continued, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do for you to go empty-handed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson took the box and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s inside it?¡± ¡°You can open it and see.¡± Mary Perryne said. Viola Thompson opened the box and saw a beautiful Heavenly Pearl. The Heavenly Pearl, also known as a Meteorite, is very rare because its surface patterns are naturally formed. It is a product of the ancient civilization and a symbol of status. This item is priceless. Viola¡¯s father Sawyer and her mother Mary decided to give the Heavenly Pearl to Lady Thompson of Ewik Land in respect for her. After all, Lady Thompson and Mrs. Thompson are of the same generation. They have also fought together on the battlefield. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°This Heavenly Pearl is something you¡¯ve collected for a long time, it has special meaning to her. Now that you¡¯re giving it to your grandmother, it represents a continuation in another way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°I will hand it to her myself.¡± ¡°Mmm, take care of it.¡± After a while, Mary Perryne held Viola Thompson¡¯s hand and gave her some reminders about safety. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter how tough Viola Thompson is, in Mary Perryne¡¯s heart, she is always the daughter who needs protection. Viola Thompson replied with a smile, ¡°I know, Mom. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be alone when I¡¯m there.¡± Mary Perryne seems to have remembered something, ¡°Right, Viola. Didn¡¯t you have any arguments with Small Yi these past few days?¡± ¡°No.¡± Viola Thompson replied. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mary Perryne neatly folded the clothes on Viola Thompson¡¯s bed, ¡°Though Small Yi may not have any significant achievements, sometimes being too outstanding might not be good. I can tell that Small Yi genuinely cares about you. During the time when you were unconscious, had he not found the Divine Doctor, your father and I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do!¡± Chapter 1280 - Chapter 1280 357 Pride of Heavens Daughter _4 Chapter 1280: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _4 Chapter 1280: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _4 At that time, Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson were really desperate. They were full of anticipation for Viola Thompson to wake up. But what they got was a remark from the doctor: ¡°Prepare for her funeral.¡± Although the incident happened a long time ago, whenever she recalled the scene, Mary would feel a sting in her heart. In the end, Mary said, ¡°You young lady, you mustn¡¯t bully little Terrence, okay?¡± Viola chuckled, ¡°Mom, shouldn¡¯t you be more worried about him bullying me?¡± ¡°Little Terrence is not that kind of person,¡± Mary sighed upon saying this, ¡°Did you notice that he has a patch of white hair on top of his head?¡± ¡°No.¡± She was nearly twenty centimeters shorter than Terrence Lentz after all. Plus, Terrence was always well-groomed, always taking care of his appearance. Viola really didn¡¯t notice. Mary continued, ¡°Look closely and you¡¯ll see it.¡± Viola frowned slightly, ¡°But what does the white hair on his head have to do with him not being that kind of person?¡± Mary looked at Viola seriously, ¡°Because before he went to find the Divine Doctor, he had no white hair on his head. When he brought back the Divine Doctor, not only did he have white hair, he also looked considerably worn out. You were unconscious at the time, but I was fully aware!¡± From that moment on, Mary was determined that no matter what Terrence Lentz became, she would marry Viola to him. After all. Terrence Lentz was the second man to grow white hair from worry about Viola, after her father, Sawyer Thompson. ¡°If Little Terrence hadn¡¯t found the Divine Doctor back then, you wouldn¡¯t be here now,¡± said Mary. After hearing this, there was an undefined expression on Viola¡¯s face. Her thoughts were swirling. Terrence had never mentioned any of this to her. After a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bully him.¡± Unless Terrence¡¯s abs were to disappear one day. Mary nodded and then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Little Terrence go with you this time?¡± Terrence was dependable. With him around, Mary could rest assured. Viola explained, ¡°He has his own things to take care of.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Mary laughed, ¡°As long as you two are doing well, I can rest assured.¡± At the crucial moment of Viola¡¯s life, it was Terrence who risked his life to protect her. If Viola were to dump him now, it would be devastatingly sad. After saying that, Mary stood up from the sofa, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re catching an early flight tomorrow morning. Get to bed early tonight!¡± ¡°Okay, mom. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Mary turned and left. Looking at the closed door, Viola took out her phone and sent a WhatsApp message to her fiance, who had the height of 190 cm. Still those familiar four words. [Time, Photo.] As if no matter when, Terrence always responded instantly. He immediately replied with a timed selfie. In the background were towering skyscrapers. He was in Country Polluton, where it was currently noon. Soon, he sent another WhatsApp message: [Madam, satisfied?] [Not bad.] Quickly, Viola also sent a time-stamped photo. She was wearing her pajamas, leaning against the headboard, her beautifully shaped peach blossom eyes were as brilliant as the stars. The white strap dress revealed her fair skin and graceful clavicle. The two thin straps connected to the dress, as if they would snap at any moment. It was enchanting. The photo was taken with the original camera. It was very clear, one could even see the thin layer of fuzz on her skin. Looking at the girl in the photo, Mr. Lentz subconsciously swallowed. This sudden thirst. [Look good?] [Delicious.]Terrence Lentz replied. One sentence. Two interpretations. Gnawing on such a beautiful clavicle could fill one¡¯s stomach, right? [Pervert!] [I¡¯m a good person.] Terrence Lentz replied, even adding an emoticon of a good person. Viola smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯ve got an early flight tomorrow, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± [Okay.] Soon after, Viola put down her phone and drifted into sleep. As for Terrence Lentz on this end, he quietly went to the bathroom. Soon. The sound of running water splashed about in the bathroom. Fervor. Water is the most direct way to extinguish it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next morning. As usual, Viola got up to go for a run. Surprisingly, Bella Windham also got up to join her. Seeing Bella Windham, Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Is the sun rising in the west today?¡± Bella Windham whined miserably, ¡°You fox, I¡¯ve gained ten pounds since I¡¯ve been staying at your place. If this continues, how am I going to create a love myth with your big brother? I¡¯ve decided, from now on, I will follow your model, getting up at five-thirty every morning to go for a run!¡± Chapter 1281 - Chapter 1281 357 Pride of Heavens Daughter _5 Chapter 1281: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _5 Chapter 1281: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _5 ¡°Can you keep up?¡± ¡°Whoever can¡¯t keep up is a puppy!¡± Viola Thompson chuckled, ¡°Then let¡¯s start running.¡± The first lap. Bella Windham brimming with confidence, ¡°I thought running would be exhausting! It turned out to be so relaxing.¡± The second lap. ¡°Although a bit tired, I can still hang in there! Go Bella Windham, you¡¯re the best!¡± The third lap. ¡°Oh yeah! I managed to keep up! Go, go, go! Old fox, how many laps do we have to run?¡± Viola Thompson slightly turned her eyes, ¡°I run ten laps every morning.¡± Bella Windham panting heavily, with her face full of sweat, ¡°Old fox, you¡¯re a maniac!¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t keep up, just go rest.¡± ¡°Who do you look down on!¡± Regaining her spirits, Bella Windham made an all-out effort and ran in front of Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t in a hurry, she kept on running slowly. Finally, on the sixth lap, Bella Windham couldn¡¯t keep up anymore, she abruptly sat on the ground and looked up at Viola Thompson. ¡°Old fox, actually being a dog isn¡¯t too bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done running, you carry on!¡± ¡°This is self-torture! To torment myself for a man, it¡¯s just unnecessary? If your brother likes me just because I¡¯ve lost weight, he must be shallow!¡± ¡°Successful men value the inner self!¡± ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m not fat at all.¡± So, under self-hypnosis, Bella Windham gave up running and sat on the bench watching Viola Thompson running. Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± After finishing ten laps, Bella Windham went home with Viola Thompson. Mary Perryne saw Bella Windham and Viola Thompson together, curiously asked, ¡°Bella, you also went for a run?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bella Windham nodded without a trace of guilt, ¡°Mother-in-law, I¡¯ve gained ten pounds since I came to your house!¡± ¡°You gained ten pounds? How is that possible!¡± Mary Perryne looked Bella Windham up and down, blatantly lying with a straight face, ¡°You don¡¯t look fat at all, if anything, a bit thin. The scale must be broken!¡± Bella Windham continued, ¡°But I cannot fit into my old clothes.¡± Mary Perryne said: ¡°The clothes must have shrunk.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bella Windham looked at Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne nodded her head, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. It¡¯s very normal for cotton clothing to shrink. Bella, your figure right now is just right. Don¡¯t pursue thinness like those young people. Being too skinny is awful. As for us, us older folks prefer a little chubbiness, bringing wealth!¡± Bella Windham¡¯s tears trickled down upon hearing the last sentence. Chubby? Bringing wealth? Was she already chunky enough to bring wealth? It hurt! Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Look at Viola, too skinny! She looks good, but I always get worried when it¡¯s windy.¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Bella Windham asked. Mary Perryne said: ¡°Worried that she will be blown away by the wind, someone like you wouldn¡¯t.¡± Bella Windham: ¡°¡­¡± She was already very fat. Why did she have to be stabbed twice. It was heartbreaking. This wasn¡¯t the result she wanted. Viola Thompson on the side was already hidden in the corner, laughing like a 500-pound fat lady. Bella Windham swore under her breath, she had to lose weight! Lose weight! Although she thought so, Bella Windham was unable to resist the temptation and wolfed down five meat-filled bread during dinner. Ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Viola Thompson arrived at the airport on time. Nathaniel Besian was already waiting for Viola Thompson at the boarding gate. ¡°Master!¡± He walked over and took Viola Thompson¡¯s suitcase. Viola Thompson timed it just right, she arrived just as boarding commenced. Nathaniel Besian smiled and said, ¡°Master, you are so mystical, always timing things perfectly.¡± Managing every minute effectively is a kind of ability. In terms of time management, Viola Thompson had achieved the extreme. No one could compare. Viola Thompson slightly turned her eyes, ¡°You can do it too.¡± Nathaniel Besian shook his head, ¡°I am not good at this, almost missed the flight last time.¡± Viola Thompson looked at Nathaniel Besian, then said: ¡°Once we reach Ewik Land, we¡¯ll split ways. You¡¯ll go and find out about the blue moon grass, and I¡¯ll take care of some personal matters.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± On the other side. Ewik Land. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Thompson and Rosalind Rohr, along with her elder and second daughter-in-law, came to the pier to meet someone. The ship was due at twelve o¡¯clock. It was only half past eleven now. Zoe Fedener frowned slightly, subconsciously feeling that the mother-in-law was giving too much importance to Thompson. However, even if the mother-in-law valued Thompson, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that she is a girl. Chapter 1282 - Chapter 1282 357 Pride of Heavens Daughter _6 Chapter 1282: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _6 Chapter 1282: 357: Pride of Heaven¡¯s Daughter! _6 Thinking about it, Zoe Fedener felt a little more balanced. Exactly noon. The ship docked at the pier on time. This was a large ship that could accommodate a thousand people. People were bustling about. Lady Thompson¡¯s gaze was fixed on the exit, even reluctant to blink, for fear of missing her beloved granddaughter. The midday sun was scorching. Zoe Fedener, seeing the sweat on Lady Thompson¡¯s forehead, kindly suggested, ¡°Mom, how about you wait in the resting area? When we see Vicki, we will call you.¡± At these words, Rosalind Rohr agreed with a nod. ¡°What your second sister-in-law says, is right. Mom, you should rest for a bit, leave this to us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± She wanted Vicki to see her first. In the past, she could march briskly carrying a thirty-pound rifle. Now, it was just a bit hot. There was nothing she couldn¡¯t endure. At that moment, a young woman with a pure and beautiful face emerged from the crowd. Long hair draped over her shoulders. Dressed in a white waist-tightening dress, carrying a small suitcase. Neat and sharp. Seeing this, Rosalind Rohr¡¯s eyes lit up, and she shouted, ¡°Vicki! Mom! It¡¯s Vicki!¡± Hearing this, Lady Thompson also became very excited and immediately asked, ¡°Where? Where is my Vicki?¡± ¡°Over there!¡± Finally seeing Vicki in the crowd, Lady Thompson almost jumped up and waved, ¡°Vicki, over here!¡± Vicki on the other side also finally saw Lady Thompson and immediately ran over to embrace her grandmother. ¡°Grandma!¡± A profound bond between grandmother and granddaughter. Ava Kamani barely concealed a frown. Luckily, Vicki was a girl, what if she were a boy? Wouldn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson be willing to offer her heart on a platter? Finding her daughter again after half a year, Rosalind Rohr was too moved to hold back the tears. Vicki looked at her mother and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Rosalind Rohr nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good; that¡¯s good.¡± She truly had ambitions in the Thompson clan. But her love for her daughter was equally genuine. After all, Vicki was her world. Then Vicki greeted her two aunts. ¡°Long time no see, my two aunts look younger.¡± ¡°Vicki always knows what to say, of course, a daughter is always more considerate,¡± Ava Kamani¡¯s words had a double meaning. ¡°Unlike Caleb, who hardly speaks three sentences with me a day.¡± Although Caleb barely speaks to her a lot, as long as he talks a lot with Lady Thompson, it¡¯s good enough. Zoe Fedener quickly picked up the vibe, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, I am always most jealous of Rosalind.¡± Lady Thompson really didn¡¯t like the way her two daughters-in-law behaved, fearing that her beloved granddaughter would be influenced by them. She immediately grabbed Vicki¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, my darling. On the way, tell me what has happened over the past two years!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vicki nodded, matching Lady Thompson¡¯s pace. While walking, the grandmother and granddaughter chatted. Vicki had spent more time with Lady Thompson since childhood than with her own parents, so they had endless topics to talk about. ¡°Grandma, haven¡¯t you been eating properly recently? You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± Hearing this, Rosalind Rohr laughingly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? Your grandmother keeps mumbling about you all day and doesn¡¯t eat properly. Vicki, you really need to talk to your grandmother and make her eat on time.¡± Lady Thompson listens to Vicki more than anyone else in this house. Vicki looked at Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandma, is what my mom said true?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Vicki looked serious, ¡°Grandma, you must eat well and take care of your health. I want you to watch me grow, watch me become stronger, become able to protect myself, and have enough energy to protect the entire northwest!¡± Vicki had grand ambitions. Her target was not only the Northwest but the whole of Ewik Land. As for the Garcia Family? They should have been swept out like trash a while ago! ¡°Okay.¡± Lady Thompson nodded with a smile on her face. Only when facing Vicki does she smile so happily. Seeing this, Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener¡¯s faces were full of contempt. Could this mere girl, Vicki, dare to dream of ruling the Northwest? It was an utterly absurd idea! Shameless. ¡­ Nine hours later. The plane landed at the airport in the southern part of Ewik Land. This was the territory of the Garcia Family. Mostly foreigners. Just at the airport, Viola Thompson met five people from different countries. The languages they spoke were diverse. Since it was already past one am when they arrived in the South, Nathaniel Besian had already booked a hotel for them to rest for the night before setting off for the next destination. After they got to the hotel, Viola Thompson sent messages to her family to tell them she was safe. Then, she sent a message to Terrence Lentz. The next morning. Viola Thompson boarded the ferry to the northwest, while Nathaniel Besian got on another boat. She was going to visit the Thompson family with Mrs. Thompson¡¯s Heavenly Pearl. Three hours later. The ship docked at the pier. The Thompson family¡¯s influence in the Northwest was ubiquitous, it was not difficult to locate the old mansion. After resting a bit at the hotel, Viola Thompson arrived at the Thompson mansion. The mansion still retained the architectural style of ancient times. It was quite imposing. Security was present at the entrance. The moment Viola Thompson walked over, she was stopped by the security captain, ¡°Hold on! Young miss, this is not a place where just anyone can enter.¡± Viola Thompson was indifferent. She looked at the security captain in his full uniform, showing no signs of fear, ¡°Hello, I came from Capital City, would you please pass this to Lady Thompson?¡± The security captain of the Thompson family was no ordinary person. He was picked through various selections and thus had an intimidating presence. People would dare not look directly at him. But Viola Thompson was not afraid. Her composure did not befit her young age. Instead, she looked like some high-ranking official coming for an inspection. Her aura was impressive. Even the gifted Vicki Thompson paled in comparison. Seeing Viola Thompson take out something, the security captain couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent due to her extraordinary aura. He immediately had someone pass on the item to Lady Thompson. The security personnel found Lady Thompson and Vicki chatting when he came with the item. Hearing this, Lady Thompson slightly knitted her brows, ¡°How did they come all this quickly? Where is the person?¡± She had only just received the letter from Capital City, and now Viola Thompson had arrived. How much of a hurry was she in? There¡¯s a saying that no well can be filled up with enough relatives. ¡°Outside the door.¡± Lady Thompson squinted, ¡°Get Xiao Du to take the person to the guest room to rest.¡± She could casually pass off some money. She couldn¡¯t be expected to meet everyone personally. ¡°Alright.¡± After the security personnel left, Vicki curiously asked, ¡°Grandmother, who has visited us?¡± Lady Thompson said casually, ¡°A well that can¡¯t be filled.¡± ¡°A well that can¡¯t be filled?¡± Vicki was confused. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What sort of person would make her highly-respected grandmother say such things? Lady Thompson continued to explain, ¡°They came from Capital City.¡± Vicki understood now. When she was little, she heard her grandmother telling stories about the past. Vicki¡¯s curiosity disappeared, and she spoke, ¡°Grandma, no matter what, the Thompson family in Capital City and our family share the same roots. We should show them some respect for the sake of our shared ancestry.¡± Chapter 1283 - Chapter 1283 327 Cant believe my own eyes is that Viola Chapter 1283: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _1 Chapter 1283: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _1 Thompson was a man with a strong sense of the bigger picture. Since they and the Thompson family in Capital City were of the same lineage, they couldn¡¯t just ignore them once they came knocking now. No matter when, they could never give people cause for gossip. Especially not someone as respected as Lady Thompson. Lady Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vicki, I haven¡¯t gone senile yet.¡± Thompson, with a hint of a smile on his face, followed up with a question: ¡°Who did Capital City send over? Someone of my generation?¡± ¡°They say so.¡± Regarding Viola Thompson, Lady Thompson didn¡¯t bother to inquire further. After all, to her, Viola Thompson was someone who was completely unimportant. Lady Thompson looked at Thompson, ¡°Vicki, you can let Steward Dalton handle these matters. You¡¯ve scarcely had a moment¡¯s peace since you¡¯ve returned home, don¡¯t bother yourself with these distressing affairs!¡± Steward Dalton¡¯s job, while pleasant in name, was essentially to be a servant of the Thompson Clan. Having a servant attend to Viola Thompson was somewhat dismissive. In fact. Lady Thompson had never intended to treat Viola Thompson with much consideration from the beginning. ¡°Alright,¡± Thompson nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll follow my grandmother¡¯s advice.¡± He just subconsciously felt a bit sorry for the relative who was visiting their house. They obviously shared the same last name, Thompson. They were of the same generation. Yet this person was forced to ask for aid from so far away and now had to depend on others for her livelihood. Indeed, different people had different fates. On the other side. The security officer rushed to Housekeeper Thor¡¯s lounge and relayed the situation to him. Upon hearing this, Housekeeper Thor nodded, ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°At the entrance.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± As he finished speaking, Housekeeper Thor followed the steps of the security officer. They quickly arrived at the entrance. Viola Thompson was standing there. She was dressed simply in a white T-shirt and blue jeans, with a pair of ordinary white sneakers on her feet. She had a small black backpack on her back. Clearly. She was planning on staying at the Thompson¡¯s for a while. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought her backpack along. Housekeeper Thor narrowed his eyes. He saw a face that was as beautiful as a painting, with crimson lips and white teeth. No makeup, yet ethereal charm. Quite clearly. This young woman was born with a face that could cause the downfall of a nation, and upon closer inspection, she was even more beautiful than Vicki Thompson. Just know. Vicki Thompson was a rare beauty. It was the first time Housekeeper Thor had seen a woman more mesmerizing than Vicki Thompson. What a pity. The only thing that let her down was her birth status. Had Viola Thompson been born into the Ewik Land Thompson Clan, she would no doubt have been a dazzling existence, and she wouldn¡¯t have had to rely on others for her livelihood now. Housekeeper Thor had a sharp eye and noticed upon first glance that there wasn¡¯t a single brand-name item on Viola Thompson from head to toe. The Thompson family in Ewik Land was tremendously wealthy, with resources to rival a country. Who would have thought¡­ That they would have such impoverished relatives. It¡¯s no wonder Lady Thompson didn¡¯t personally come out to welcome them, and only sent him, Housekeeper Thor, instead. Housekeeper Thor exhibited a smile and approached Viola Thompson, ¡°Are you Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°Indeed I am.¡± Viola Thompson responded, lifting her eyes slightly. Housekeeper Thor continued, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Thompson. I am the housekeeper of the Thompson Clan. As Lady Thompson is tied up with a few matters at the moment, she¡¯s unable to personally greet you, hence I was sent to receive you. Please follow me!¡± Even though Lady Thompson had no regard for Viola Thompson. She still had to maintain appearances. A guest is nonetheless a guest. All he had to do was fulfill Lady Thompson¡¯s instructions competently. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola Thompson followed his steps. The pair walked towards the manor. The Thompson family estate was vast. Just as the Thompson¡¯s exterior, the interior was too adorned entirely in antiquity. With its pavilions, gazebos, and magnificent architecture. As Housekeeper Thor walked, he took heed of the expression on Viola Thompson¡¯s face. He had assumed that Viola Thompson would bear the wild-eyed look of an intruder. But surprisingly¡­ This woman managed to maintain her calm. Not even a ripple crossed her countenance. Her facade remained as placid as a lake. Housekeeper Thor clearly remembered. Last week when Mrs. Zoe Fedener¡¯s visiting relatives entered the White House, they had snapped pictures non-stop on their phones for more than half an hour. A young woman inevitably had vanity. Obviously, the intention to take pictures was for their social media posts, to show off to their friends that they had visited such a high-class place, and to satisfy their vanity. After all. The Thompson¡¯s place was a place that was not easily accessible to just anyone. However, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t. From beginning to end, she never took out her phone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was somewhat unusual. Could it be that¡­ Viola Thompson had no desire to make others envy her? Housekeeper Thor swallowed his astonishment and led Viola Thompson into the guest room. Despite being the guest room, it was very luxuriously decorated. Chapter 1284 - Chapter 1284 327 Cant believe my own eyes is that Viola Chapter 1284: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _2 Chapter 1284: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _2 Indeed, Viola Thompson certainly couldn¡¯t have lived in such a grand house back home. ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯ve had a long journey, please take a good rest,¡± Housekeeper Thor continued, ¡°In about ten minutes, someone will bring you some food. If you need anything, feel free to ask her.¡± Viola Thompson asked, ¡°Housekeeper Thor, I¡¯m not hungry, and I don¡¯t need to rest. May I know when I can meet Lady Thompson?¡± She had one purpose for coming to the Thompson Clan. To pay a visit to Lady Thompson on behalf of her parents, and to personally deliver the Heavenly Pearl to Lady Thompson. Hearing this, Housekeeper Thor chuckled, ¡°Miss Thompson, you should rest first. Don¡¯t worry, once Lady Thompson has the time, someone will definitely notify you.¡± She¡¯s barely more than a girl after all. Doesn¡¯t she know what status she holds? And she hopes to meet Lady Thompson just like that? It¡¯s nothing short of ludicrous. Pity. Viola Thompson hasn¡¯t grasped the grave of the situation yet. Viola Thompson glanced at the clock on the wall, ¡°So, how long should I expect to wait?¡± Housekeeper Thor shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. But rest assured, as soon as Lady Thompson is available, I will inform you immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, you are too kind. This is my duty,¡± said Housekeeper Thor. With this, Housekeeper Thor turned and left. Watching Housekeeper Thor leave, Viola Thompson frowned imperceptibly. She understood that Lady Thompson could be busy. After all, she is the matriarch; she has a multitude of matters to deal with daily. However, the Thompson Family¡¯s hospitality leaves much to be desired. She had traveled overseas from Capital City to pay a visit to Lady Thompson, even bringing along a precious strand of Heavenly Pearls to ensure respect. But, the Thompson Family seemed to avoid seeing her. Even if Lady Thompson was too busy to see her, they should have arranged for a family member to welcome her. Not some housekeeper who would just lead her to a guest room. If this had been Sawyer Thompson or Mary Perryne, they certainly wouldn¡¯t treat a guest who had traveled long distances in this way. Shortly after. A servant knocked on the door again. ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Hello.¡± The servant continued, ¡°These are the fruits Housekeeper Thor asked me to prepare for you. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t eat, or something you¡¯d like, just let me know and I will ask the kitchen staff to prepare it.¡± ¡°No need, thank you.¡± Viola Thompson was so beautiful that the servant couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few more glances, ¡°By the way, Miss Thompson, my name is Julia. If you need anything, just call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Julia turned to leave. Soon, the news that ¡®Miss Thompson from the Capital City is beautiful¡¯ began to circulate among the servants. The Thompson Clan had a large estate and many servants. Sometimes, women appreciate beauty more than men do. In order to verify how beautiful Viola Thompson truly was, these young girls made various excuses, such as delivering towels or cups of tea, to sneak a peek at her. Kama Taylor turned towards Lily Tucker, ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t Miss Thompson extraordinarily beautiful?¡± Lily Tucker, still engrossed in the image of serving tea to Viola Thompson, nodded, ¡°Yes, very beautiful. Her skin is pale, her eyes are expressive and speak volumes, and have you noticed how slim she is too! Are all the girls from Capital City this beautiful?¡± ¡°Possibly, but I think Miss Thompson is certainly among the most beautiful!¡± Saying this, Kama Taylor turned towards Lily Tucker, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Miss Thompson, who came from Capital City, is even prettier than our own young mistress?¡± The ¡°young mistress¡± they were referring to was clearly Thompson. Thompson was nearby. She heard every word of their conversation clearly. She had never been particular about her looks. But¡­ When she heard the last statement, she halted in her tracks. Was this person from Capital City even more beautiful than her? From a young age, Thompson had a clear understanding of her own beauty. With the strong genetics of the Thompson Family and her mother Rosalind Rohr being a classic beauty, Thompson had been a doll-like child from birth. Adorable and attractive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she was younger, the boys loved to follow her around. As she grew older, she received endless love letters and gifts. Even now, whenever she steps out, people would voluntarily strike up a conversation and ask for her number. However, now hearing that someone could be more beautiful than her aroused her curiosity. Hearing the question, Lily Tucker nodded emphatically, ¡°Although our Miss Thompson is beautiful, she seems to fall short compared to Miss Thompson from Capital City. Our Miss Thompson possesses a beauty that is flawless and perfect!¡± Chapter 1285 - Chapter 1285 327 Cant believe my own eyes is that Viola Chapter 1285: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _3 Chapter 1285: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _3 ¡°I feel the same way!¡± Upon hearing the response, Thompson subtly furrowed her brow. In a moment, she continued to move forward. Barely a few steps later, she heard a similar conversation. ¡°Did you see it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Thompson who has come from the Capital City! She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Saw it, definitely saw it! If Miss Thompson was from Ewik Land, she¡¯d certainly warrant the title of the most beautiful.¡± Thompson maintained an inscrutable expression. Could beauty truly replace ability? These people praised her beauty non-stop, yet no one compared their abilities. Indeed, a summer insect cannot discuss ice, a well frog cannot discuss the sea, a common man cannot discuss the path of enlightenment, and a mayfly cannot discuss the full brightness of the day. However, Thompson wasn¡¯t upset. After returning to her room, she grew even more curious about this Miss Thompson who came from Capital City. What kind of girl could provoke the servants to compare her with Thompson? After all, those who were ever compared to Thompson had always been successful individuals. This was her first encounter with such a situation. Thinking of Viola Thompson, whom Lady Thompson had asked Housekeeper Thor to attend to, she summoned Housekeeper Thor. ¡°Miss, you wanted to see me.¡± Thompson nodded, ¡°Housekeeper Thor, how did you handle the task of attending to our esteemed guest from Capital City?¡± ¡°Miss, rest assured, she has been well accommodated.¡± Thompson squinted her eyes slightly, ¡°What is your opinion of her?¡± ¡°Opinion?¡± Housekeeper Thor hesitated. Caught off guard by the sudden request to comment on Viola Thompson, Housekeeper Thor didn¡¯t know how to respond. Thompson sat down and looked up at Housekeeper Thor, ¡°Evaluate her on aspects like age, appearance, character, and first impression.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Housekeeper Thor got the direction, chose his words carefully, and began, ¡°Miss Thompson appears a bit younger than you, around 1.75 meters tall, quite thin with clear and fair skin, and has good looks. But she dresses normally, no famous brands, clearly her clothing is from a small workshop.¡± Being a clever man, Housekeeper Thor deliberately chose not to discuss her appearance. After all, most people are somewhat conscious of their physical appearances. Now, he couldn¡¯t say that Viola Thompson was beautiful or otherwise. Consequently, he chose to avoid discussing it. However, just because Housekeeper Thor didn¡¯t ask, didn¡¯t mean Thompson wouldn¡¯t. In a moment, Thompson asked further, ¡°What does Viola Thompson look like?¡± ¡°She¡¯s slightly better than average,¡± replied Housekeeper Thor, ¡°I didn¡¯t examine her closely.¡± Thompson nodded. She knew Housekeeper Thor was withholding something, but she didn¡¯t probe any further. She simply said, ¡°Alright Housekeeper Thor, you can go now.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Housekeeper Thor turned to leave. Having taken a few steps, as if remembering something, he turned back and said, ¡°Miss, I have a feeling that Viola Thompson came prepared.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Housekeeper Thor continued, ¡°When I led her in, her reaction was too calm, no sign of astonishment in her eyes. I suspect, she intends to do more than just briefly stay with the Thompson Family.¡± As for the looks of Viola Thompson¡­ Either she¡¯s really seen big scenes¡­ Or, she¡¯s pretending. If she¡¯s pretending, it must be to attract attention. Why would Viola Thompson want to attract attention? There can be only one reason. She wants the Thompson Family to know she¡¯s not ordinary, in order to plan a long stay with the Thompsons. After all, Viola shares the Thompson surname. Upon hearing this, Thompson squinted her eyes. ¡°Did she ask you anything?¡± ¡°From start to finish, she only asked me one question.¡± ¡°What question?¡± Thompson asked. Housekeeper Thor responded, ¡°She kept asking me when she could see Lady Thompson.¡± Thompson glanced at Housekeeper Thor, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing else.¡± Thompson now had an idea. It seems¡­ That Viola Thompson is indeed as Housekeeper Thor described. She came with a purpose. However, she thinks things are too simple. I thought Viola Thompson was a unique person. Turns out¡­ She¡¯s just a part of society. Quite ordinary. This confirms Lady Thompson¡¯s words. An unfilled well¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I understand now, you can go back to work.¡± Thompson continued. ¡°Miss, then I will take my leave.¡± Thompson nodded. Viola Thompson patiently waited until the next morning. She habitually rose early to exercise, but as this wasn¡¯t her own home, she didn¡¯t go out for a run. Instead, she completed an aerobic workout routine in her room. Chapter 1286 - Chapter 1286 327 Cant believe my own eyes is that Viola Chapter 1286: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _4 Chapter 1286: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _4 The breakfast was brought by Nicolar Taylor. ¡°Miss Thompson, please have your breakfast.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola Thompson had just taken a shower and came out of the bathroom, wearing a bathrobe with a belt tied around her waist, revealing her attractive collarbones, ¡°By the way, I want to ask, is Lady Thompson very busy? Can you take me to visit her?¡± She can¡¯t keep waiting like this. Nicolar Taylor looked at Viola Thompson with admiring eyes. If one could become a woman like Viola Thompson, life would not be in vain. Nicolar Taylor continued: ¡°Miss Thompson, if you are really in a hurry, I can go ask Lady Thompson for you later.¡± ¡°That would be wonderful, thank you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nicolar Taylor really liked Viola Thompson, not only for her good looks and pleasant voice, but also for her impeccable manners. Though there wasn¡¯t any milk tea, Viola Thompson¡¯s favorite, she still finished everything earnestly. She always avoids wasting food. Meanwhile, Nicolar Taylor went to where Lady Thompson was staying. Thompson was having a meal with Lady Thompson. ¡°Lady Thompson, Miss Thompson, good morning.¡± Lady Thompson gave Thompson a crystal shrimp dumpling, told her to eat more, and not to starve her body. She emphasized that while young girls pursue beauty, they should also pursue health. Thompson¡¯s health was never good, and she used to diet for her figure, which made Lady Thompson feel sorry for her. Thompson smiled at Lady Thompson. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I have already arranged for the divine doctor to come. He can certainly cure me, and by the way, he can check your health.¡± There are many divine doctors. But people who are known as THE Divine Doctor, there was only one. Lady Thompson was a bit surprised. ¡°Vicki, are you referring to Nathaniel Besian, the secret disciple of Divine Doctor Suen?¡± The Divine Doctor Suen was capable of reviving people. And so naturally was his disciple. After expelling Steven Ram and Hannah Sutton from Feki Island, rumors spread that Nathaniel Besian was likely to take over the position of head of the Sacred Medical Hall. Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Thompson was amazed. Her Vicki indeed is capable! She is indeed remarkable. As the old saying goes: ¡®birds of a feather flock together,¡¯ Thompson was so outstanding that the people surrounding her were elites. Who else could get in touch with Nathaniel Besian? ¡°Vicki, how did you meet the Divine Doctor?¡± continued Lady Thompson. Thompson replied with a smile: ¡°It was an accidental opportunity, grandma. I and the Divine Doctor can be said to be friends in adversity, who admire each other.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lady Thompson was even more astonished. ¡°Yes.¡± Thompson nodded, ¡°But Grandma, there¡¯s nothing to brag about.¡± She was always modest and low-key. Though Nathaniel Besian was amazing, she was not inferior. Moreover . Thompson¡¯s goal was never to become someone like Nathaniel Besian. Her goal was to be like MISS Song, Tnate Singleton, and Suen. They were all top-notch figures. Compared to them, Nathaniel Besian was still lacking. Lady Thompson saw a proud look in Thompson¡¯s eyes. As expected from her granddaughter Bridget Sivan! A moment later, Lady Thompson added : ¡°Vicki, the divine doctor is an important guest! We must not keep him waiting. When will he arrive? I need to arrange for his visit.¡± At this point, Lady Thompson didn¡¯t realize, she had kept an even more important guest waiting. Thompson replied: ¡°We haven¡¯t set a specific time yet, but the Divine Doctor has already arrived in Ewik Land.¡± ¡°Okay, as soon as you arrange a time, tell me at once.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Thompson nodded. Nicolar Taylor had been waiting on the side for about ten minutes. After a while, Lady Thompson finally turned to Nicolar Taylor, ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡± Nicolar Taylor, a little impatient with Lady Thompson, replied, ¡°Lady Thompson, Miss Thompson who just arrived from Capital City, asked when she could come and visit you.¡± Visit! Well-chosen word. Hearing this, Thompson took a sip of tea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seems the Miss Thompson from Capital City couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Eager to see Lady Thompson. She must be eager to get Lady Thompson¡¯s approval. After all, in this house, the one in charge is Lady Thompson. Lady Thompson squinted her eyes, ¡°Tell the honorable guest from Capital City, that I am too busy at the moment. After I finish my work, I will offer her a proper reception.¡± Chapter 1287 - Chapter 1287 327 Cant believe my own eyes is that Viola Chapter 1287: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _5 Chapter 1287: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _5 Although Lady Thompson had decided to give Viola Thompson money. Lady Thompson definitely would not give it to her so easily. If Viola realized that getting money was so simple, she would definitely rely on her in the future for money. If Viola developed such a habit, then she would become an insatiable well. Therefore. She needs to keep Viola waiting first. To let her understand that, even though the money is in her hand, it comes with strings attached. Hearing this, Nicolar Taylor nodded, ¡°As you wish, my lady.¡± After Nicolar left, Vicki Thompson seemed to have thought of something, she then said, ¡°Grandmother, I heard that the guest from the Capital City is not an ordinary person, perhaps you should take the time to meet her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lady Thompson seemed a bit confused. She¡¯s here asking for money. What¡¯s special about that? Vicki Thompson continued, ¡°Grandmother, aren¡¯t you aware? Ever since she arrived, the most talked-about subject among our servants has been her.¡± ¡°What are they saying?¡± Vicki Thompson replied, ¡°She¡¯s a young lady after all, so naturally, her looks are the most discussed subject.¡± Only when one has nothing left, do they repeatedly resort to their appearance. Upon saying this, Vicki paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°They say that Miss Thompson is exceptionally beautiful, worthy of the title of the number one beauty if she were in Ewik Land.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson frowned unhappily. The number one beauty? Having lived to the age of ninety-one, Lady Thompson had seen countless beauties, but those who dared to call themselves number one beauty were rare. Such narcissism. Vicki Thompson looked at Mrs. Thompson with a smile, ¡°Grandmother, why don¡¯t you meet her? Even if you don¡¯t want to see her, I do!¡± Vicki was sincere in her response. She was somewhat curious. But she couldn¡¯t just run over to see Viola. After all, she was the young lady of the Thompson family and Viola was merely a distant relative of the Thompsons. She couldn¡¯t degrade herself by going to Viola. Lady Thompson already didn¡¯t like this niece who had come from Capital City and was even more displeased at this moment, she unsettledly said, ¡°What good is a pretty face?¡± If looks were helpful, the Thompson family in Capital City wouldn¡¯t have lost their prestige, and Viola wouldn¡¯t have had to travel thousands of miles to Ewik Land to seek refuge with them! ¡°Grandmother, a beautiful appearance can bring joy to the eyes,¡± Vicki said, pausing for a moment, ¡°Furthermore, she is our kin after all. If we don¡¯t even meet her and just sent her off with some money, it may seem heartless.¡± In fact, Vicki¡¯s argument was somewhat valid. The Thompson family¡¯s reputation was at stake, after all. And Lady Thompson was a prestigious woman of substance. Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson narrowed her eyes, then said, ¡°Even if we meet her, we can¡¯t do it immediately.¡± Vicki nodded, ¡°Grandmother, managing the daily affairs, you surely don¡¯t have much time to meet some unimportant person.¡± Having said that, Vicki called out to Nicolar, who had already left, ¡°Nicolar, wait a moment.¡± Nicolar stopped and walked into the dining hall, ¡°Miss Thompson, do you need anything else?¡± she asked respectfully. Vicki continued, ¡°Nicolar, tell our esteemed guest from Capital City that Lady Thompson has been extremely busy of late and that she can only meet her in three days, so ask her to be patient for a while.¡± Having said that, Vicki paused for a moment, then said, ¡°During this time, make sure to provide whatever our guest wishes to do, eat or see. We can¡¯t afford to neglect our guest. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Thompson.¡± Vicki nodded, ¡°You may go.¡± Nicolar turned and left. Lady Thompson looked at Vicki and smiled, ¡°You are such a kind child.¡± Normally, Vicki wouldn¡¯t need to be so kind to an outsider. Vicki gently responded, ¡°After all, she¡¯s a girl alone in a strange place. It must be difficult.¡± Her words quickly echoed with Lady Thompson. She was reminded of Vicki. After all, Vicki too had been alone and independent for years. ¡°Vicki, tell me, has anyone bullied you out there these years?¡± Upon hearing this, Vicki laughed, ¡°Grandmother, what are you talking about? Who would dare bully me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Lady Thompson replied, ¡°If anyone dares to bully you. I would never let him go!¡± Meanwhile. Nicolar returned to the guest room and relayed Vicki¡¯s words to Viola Thompson. Three days. Hearing this, Viola frowned slightly. Besides finding the blue moon grass on this trip to Ewik Land, she also had a medical conference to attend. Chapter 1288 - Chapter 1288 327 Cant believe my own eyes is that Viola Chapter 1288: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _6 Chapter 1288: 327: Can¡¯t believe my own eyes, is that Viola Thompson?! _6 The conference is tomorrow. There¡¯s no way we can wait three more days. In a moment, Viola Thompson¡¯s voice was heard in a faint murmur, ¡°I have obligations to handle tomorrow. Since Lady Thompson is not free until the day after tomorrow, I will take my leave and return for another visit in three days.¡± This¡­.. Hearing that Viola Thompson was leaving, Nicolar Taylor was at a loss, ¡°Miss Thompson, please wait. Let me inform Housekeeper Thor.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson nodded lightly. Nicolar Taylor rushed to Housekeeper Thor¡¯s office, ¡°Housekeeper Thor, what should we do? Miss Thompson wants to leave.¡± ¡°Leaving?¡± Housekeeper Thor looked surprised. Viola had just settled into the Thompson Clan, and she was leaving already? That seemed highly unlikely even without much thought given to it. But at this moment, Housekeeper Thor was clueless about what Viola Thompson intended to do. In a moment, Housekeeper Thor continued to ask, ¡°Where is she going?¡± Nicolar Taylor said, ¡°Miss Thompson said she has other matters to deal with and will come to pay a visit to Lady Thompson in three days.¡± Housekeeper Thor narrowed his eyes, ¡°You go and assure her first, I¡¯ll head over to Miss Thompson.¡± Thompson is now paying close attention to Viola Thompson. Therefore, Thompson must know about this as soon as possible. Housekeeper Thor found Thompson and told her of the situation. Upon hearing this, there are no noticeable changes in Thompson¡¯s emotions. She just queried, ¡°Does she have anywhere else to stay here?¡± Housekeeper Thor narrowed his eyes, ¡°From what it looks like, she probably doesn¡¯t.¡± If Viola Thompson had anywhere else to stay in Ewik Land, she wouldn¡¯t have come to the Thompson Clan first. Furthermore. Which other family in the whole of Ewik Land can compare to the Thompson Clan? Could it be that Viola Thompson knows someone from the Garcia Family? It seemed highly unlikely. Thompson knew Viola Thompson was using this as a strategy to make herself seem more imposing. She hoped to use the threat of her leaving to pressure Lady Thompson. Unfortunately, Lady Thompson would not fall for her tactics. It didn¡¯t matter to Mrs. Thompson whether she stayed or left. Thompson then said, ¡°The guest¡¯s wishes should be honored. Since our esteemed guest has decided to leave, we will respect her decision to return in three days. ¡± I would like to see. How Viola Thompson would wrap things up. ¡°Alright, Miss Thompson.¡± Housekeeper Thor nodded. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Thompson seemed to remember something and spoke. ¡°Do you have any further instructions?¡± Housekeeper Thor turned back to look at Thompson. Thompson smiled and instructed, ¡°Remember to prepare some gifts for our distinguished guest to take back.¡± Liu the Granny brought back quite a bit from Jia¡¯s Residence. Although they were all things the residents of Jia¡¯s Residence didn¡¯t care for, they were treasures in Liu the Granny¡¯s eyes. Gifts? Housekeeper Thor was taken aback. Thompson casually picked up a jewelry box, ¡°Just give her this.¡± All girls love pretty things. Inside the jewelry box were earrings. Thompson usually didn¡¯t like wearing such things; she¡¯d worn these earrings only once, so they were nearly new. And. To Viola Thompson, the newness likely didn¡¯t matter. What was important was that these earrings were from an international brand. Even if they were second-hand, they remained an unattainable desire for many ordinary people. ¡°Miss Thompson, aren¡¯t these too valuable?¡± The things that appeared in front of Thompson were all carefully selected, Housekeeper Thor felt it to be a bit of a waste. Viola Thompson was really getting a bargain. ¡°Since she¡¯s an esteemed guest from Capital City, she should be able to handle it.¡± Thompson continued: ¡°Housekeeper Thor, I¡¯m bothering you to send her off.¡± Housekeeper Thor nodded, ¡°Alright, Miss Thompson.¡± Soon, Housekeeper Thor brought the jewelry box to the guest room. ¡°Miss Thompson learned that Miss Thompson was intending to leave and specially prepared this small gift. Miss Thompson, please do accept it.¡± Housekeeper Thor found a pretty gift bag and placed the jewelry box inside. Viola Thompson was still carrying the small backpack she had with her when she arrived, she turned slightly, ¡°Please help me thank Miss Thompson. And tell her, I¡¯ve received her kind intention, but I cannot accept the gift.¡± Although she hadn¡¯t met Thompson from Housekeeper Thor¡¯s words, Viola Thompson had already formed a negative perception of her. What did sending a gift through the housekeeper mean without showing up in person? It was clear. Thompson didn¡¯t know how to venerate others. Not just Thompson. Viola Thompson current holds no favorable feelings toward the entire Thompson Clan. Upon hearing the words, Housekeeper Thor was stumped again. He hadn¡¯t expected Viola Thompson to refuse. This was a gift from Miss Thompson. Something many people couldn¡¯t even hope to attain. Could it be that Viola Thompson was playing hard-to-get? After finishing her sentence, Viola Thompson didn¡¯t give Housekeeper Thor a chance to respond as she turned around and left. Housekeeper Thor immediately followed Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, please wait. Miss Thompson had repeatedly told me to ensure our guest is safely escorted to her destination.¡± ¡°No need for that, I have a bike.¡± Housekeeper Thor still followed Viola Thompson, ¡°In that case, let me escort you to your bike.¡± Viola Thompson didn¡¯t say anything more and let Housekeeper Thor follow her. When they got outside, Viola Thompson found a shared bicycle. Watching Viola Thompson ride off on the bicycle, Housekeeper Thor almost burst out laughing. He¡¯d thought that Viola Thompson was very influential. Who would have thought, she was just riding a bicycle. Furthermore, this bicycle wasn¡¯t even Viola Thompson¡¯s own. Housekeeper Thor hopped on a balance bike and followed Viola Thompson. He was interested to see. Where Viola Thompson would go. A few minutes later. Viola Thompson parked the bike in front of the LY Hotel. And then she went in. Seeing this, Housekeeper Thor was incredulous. He even thought he was seeing things. LY? Viola Thompson went into LY?! How was this possible?! After all, LY is a membership-only hotel. The LY Hotel is the only hotel in the Northwest Region of Ewik Land that is not under the control of the Thompson Clan. And it had a mysterious force backing it. One not to be messed with. Even Lady Thompson had to tread carefully around the person in charge of the LY Hotel. Most importantly, the LY Hotel strictly follows some kind of ranking system, and it would be impossible for ordinary people to stay there. Housekeeper Thor wiped his eyes, but the scene didn¡¯t change. This was the LY Hotel. He wasn¡¯t mistaken. Housekeeper Thor immediately returned to the Thompson Clan to report what he saw to Thompson. Upon hearing this, Thompson was shocked as well. Could it be. That she¡¯d misinterpreted Viola Thompson? Thompson had a close relationship with Mori, the daughter of the person in charge of the LY Hotel. She immediately contacted Mori, ¡°Mori, I need to ask you something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Mori responded: ¡°Vicki, we¡¯re so close, no need to beat around the bush; just tell me straight.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just say it. Mori, I want you to help me check if a guest named Viola Thompson checked in at the LY Hotel recently.¡± ¡°Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mori on the other end opened up her computer, ¡°I¡¯ll look it up.¡± Two minutes later, Mori said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything about the person you mentioned.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Nothing?¡± Thompson squinted her eyes, ¡°But I saw her go in with my own two eyes, can you check again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s none. Just because you saw her enter doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s staying here,¡± Just then, Mori seemed to have thought of something and excitedly shouted,¡± Your idol Senior Suen has come to Ewik Land to attend a medical conference, and he¡¯s currently staying at the LY Hotel! Did you know that?¡± Upon hearing this, Thompson was thrilled, ¡°Is that true?!¡± No wonder Nathaniel Besian was here. So Senior Suen is here as well! Chapter 1289 - Chapter 1289 328 She is Suwen who handles every trivial Chapter 1289: 328: She is Suwen who handles every trivial matter meticulously!_1 Chapter 1289: 328: She is Suwen who handles every trivial matter meticulously!_1 Thompson once had the desire to study medicine. But after some actual research, she realized that studying medicine wasn¡¯t easy. It required persistence and hardiness. Firstly, medical undergraduates study for five years, and after graduating, they need to pursue masters and doctorate degrees¡­ After completing all these studies, one must become an apprentice to a master. If not, they might end up being just an ordinary, unknown doctor for a lifetime. Thompson didn¡¯t want to study medicine just to be an unknown doctor. She shines brightly in her current field. To become someone like Senior Suen. Therefore, Thompson tried to take advantage of her extensive network and wanted to ask Senior Suen to be her mentor. Unfortunately. She was just a bit short. Despite putting in tremendous effort, she couldn¡¯t make it happen. She couldn¡¯t even see Senior Suen¡¯s face, let alone become his apprentice. Having her dreams of apprenticeship dashed, Thompson gave up on the idea of studying medicine. However, if this time¡­ If this time she could surpass Nathaniel Besian and become the final disciple of Senior Suen, then she could add another layer to her identity. If she is lucky, she could even become the owner of the Sacred Medical Hall in the future. Then, the status of the Thompson Clan in Ewik Land would double. In Thompson¡¯s view, as long as she successfully becomes an apprentice of Senior Suen, there¡¯s an eighty percent chance of becoming the next head of the Sacred Medical Hall. Because if Senior Suen is willing to accept her as his apprentice, it must be because her talent is extraordinary, even surpassing Nathaniel Besian. If not, Senior Suen wouldn¡¯t have considered accepting another apprentice. Thompson was very confident about this. As long as she could see Senior Suen in person for a moment, she would definitely be able to show her talent. Now, finding out that her idol was staying at the LY Hotel, Thompson was truly excited. Mori said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Can anything my dad says personally be false?¡± Hearing this, Thompson narrowed her eyes, ¡°Mori, could you arrange for me to meet Senior Suen?¡± Hearing this, Mori laughed, ¡°Vicki, you¡¯re overestimating me! Even my dad struggles to meet Senior Suen, not to mention me!¡± Even though Mori¡¯s father was the manager of LY, he wasn¡¯t the founder. Given Mori¡¯s father¡¯s current status, the chance of him seeing Senior Suen was close to zero. Any person Mori¡¯s father couldn¡¯t meet Mori naturally couldn¡¯t meet either. Thompson narrowed her eyes, ¡°Do you know which room Senior Suen is staying in?¡± Mori frowned slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact room number, but I presume he must be staying in one of the rooms on the top floor.¡± The top floor of the LY Hotel was dedicated to accommodating top-ranking bosses. Senior Suen is a leading figure in the medical field and the goal of all medical students. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be staying on the same floor as ordinary people. When she finished speaking, Mori added, ¡°Vicki, don¡¯t you know Nathaniel Besian? You could ask him to introduce you.¡± Thompson didn¡¯t want to meet Senior Suen through Nathaniel Besian. Becoming Senior Suen¡¯s apprentice through her own efforts and being introduced by Nathaniel Besian were two different matters. However, Thompson didn¡¯t voice her thoughts. She and Mori were indeed very close friends. But you can¡¯t see into other people¡¯s hearts. There are some things you don¡¯t need to verbalize. Because who knows, Mori could be spreading it around. Thompson said softly, ¡°The Divine Doctor has been quite busy recently. I¡¯ve invited him to come over for a visit in two days. I¡¯ll see what the situation is then.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mori knew Thompson admired Senior Suen, ¡°Vicki, if you want to see Senior Suen, you could sit in the hotel lobby and have afternoon tea. You might just bump into Senior Suen unexpectedly.¡± Speaking of this, Mori paused, ¡°I heard the housekeeper say that Senior Suen just returned.¡± ¡°That works, too. Thank you, Mori.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. When are you coming over, Vicki? I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Thompson checked the time on her wristwatch, ¡°In half an hour then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Thompson changed her clothes and set off. Hearing that Senior Suen liked white, she specifically changed into a white dress. Thompson was a determined and hardworking person for her dreams. She hoped that today she could meet Senior Suen successfully. Soon, Thompson, with her bag, arrived at the LY Hotel. She was a hotel member. After showing her membership card, she received a warm welcome from the staff. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Vicki.¡± Seeing Thompson, Mori immediately ran over. Mori was a mixed-race beauty. Her father was a Sinian and her mother was European. Therefore, Mori¡¯s features had the restrained beauty of the East and the bold beauty of the West. Chapter 1290 - Chapter 1290 328 Ruthlessly Denouncing Scum She is Su Wen _2 Chapter 1290: 328: Ruthlessly Denouncing Scum, She is Su Wen! _2 Chapter 1290: 328: Ruthlessly Denouncing Scum, She is Su Wen! _2 Mori loved Sinian culture with every fiber of her being and felt in her soul that she should be a Sinian. After her parents divorced, she always followed her father. ¡°Mori.¡± Vicki Thompson looked at Mori warmly, pulling her close by her hand, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. ¡± ¡°Half a year has passed since we last gathered at Fukushima. You were completely mum about your visit home.¡± Mori expressed her objection clearly in her tone. It wasn¡¯t that Vicki Thompson didn¡¯t want to keep in touch with Mori. She just forgot! Upon arriving home, she was preoccupied with accompanying Lady Thompson and handling trivial affairs, completely forgetting about her wonderful friend, Mori. Without Viola Thompson¡¯s ingress into LY Hotel and Vicki¡¯s intense curiosity, Mori might have been completely out of her mind even now. Hearing this, Vicki Thompson, holding Mori¡¯s hand, responded in a gentle and conciliatory tone, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m at fault here. You see, I wasn¡¯t idle after coming home. Both inside and outside, every chore demanded my attention. You know our family situation ¨C my grandmother is too old to partake in any chores but her spirit is still willing. My two uncles are good for nothing and my father is indifferent to family affairs, leaving me alone to take care of everything. I planned to meet you once I am done with these chores. But I¡¯ve been preoccupied with this constant stream of relatives visiting us¡­¡± At this, Vicki¡¯s face reflected her wordless dismay. Everyone fears being inconvenienced. Especially by troubles such as Viola Thompson¡¯s. ¡°Relatives? What happened?¡± Mori was curious. Considering Vicki¡¯s character, if the relative was not extraordinary in any way, she would definitely not mention them. Vicki replied, ¡°She came from Capital City. My grandmother has been too busy to meet her. So, we let her stay over at our place to rest and familiarize herself with the surroundings of Ewik Land. Our housekeeper is showing her around town. We have been very respectful and careful not to offend her. My grandmother was even worried that she might not get used to our food, so she had the chef prepare dishes inspired by Capital City¡¯s cuisine. But she seemed to have misunderstood us. She thought my grandmother was ignoring her, which is why she suddenly left our home. As she did not have any place to stay and being a girl, I asked the housekeeper to follow her. Little did I know that he would come back and tell me she went to LY Hotel. So, I wanted to check with you about what was going on. If she is indeed staying at the LY Hotel, we would have nothing more to worry about! ¡± Vicki is very careful. She is less worried about Viola being bullied as a girl outside than offending some powerful people. What if Viola really stays at the LY Hotel? After all, it¡¯s a membership-based hotel. Without some status and identity, she couldn¡¯t stay there. So, when she found out that there was no guest by the surname Thompson in the hotel, Vicki was relieved. On hearing this, Mori frowned, ¡°Why did this relative suddenly come to your house? Also, what¡¯s your relationship with her?¡± Mori always felt that this relative was somewhat unusual. ¡°This is a long story. I¡¯m still not quite sure how we¡¯re actually related. According to my mom, our connection with her is somewhat distant. The main reason she visited our residence was because her family has fallen on hard times and she required my grandmother¡¯s assistance.¡± Assistance? If you put it nice and easy, it¡¯s assistance. But if you put it straight ¨C she wants money. Such poor relatives are the worst nuisance! When they are doing well, they never remember they have a relative living in Ewik Land. But when they face crisis and difficulties, they remember all their relatives. Sheer disgust. Mori loathed such people, ¡°Coming over for help and still acting pompous? Couldn¡¯t she just wait a few days? If unknown people saw this, they would think your family was begging her for help. This kind of ungrateful person¡­ let her leave. It¡¯s her loss, not your family¡¯s.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it had been her, she would have not given Viola Thompson a second glance. Viola Thompson had no right to be angry! Hearing this, Vicki laughed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not all like that. Although our relationship with her isn¡¯t that close, we come from the same lineage, and we both carry the surname Thompson. As long as we can help, we should.¡± After all, blood is thicker than water. Mori sighed, ¡°Ah, Vicki, you are indeed too lenient and easy to take advantage of. Your relative is typical ungrateful and vicious. No matter how kind you are to her, she will never appreciate it! If she were a decent person, she wouldn¡¯t come begging only after her family fell into poor circumstances!¡± Chapter 1291 - Chapter 1291 328 Meticulously Sorting Out Scum She is Su Wen Chapter 1291: 328: Meticulously Sorting Out Scum, She is Su Wen! _3 Chapter 1291: 328: Meticulously Sorting Out Scum, She is Su Wen! _3 ¡°Why didn¡¯t they think of visiting before? Normally, they don¡¯t even keep in touch. Now that the family has fallen on hard times, they¡¯ve suddenly remembered Lady Thompson? Their intentions are rather unsightly! Mori is a straightforward person. And she has quite a temper. Just hearing about this made her angry, let alone Thompson, who experienced it personally. She really doesn¡¯t know how Thompson managed to bear with it. With a bit of helplessness, Mori said, ¡°Vicki, you can¡¯t go on like this. You need to show your stand. ¡®He who is merciful cannot manage, he who is philanthropic cannot trade¡¯!¡± Thompson, as a person, lives up to her name. She has a very soft nature and tends to be on the losing end of things. In the end, these are all matters of the Thompson family. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to say much, as long as Thompson understands. Mori just voiced her concern and didn¡¯t say too much. At these words, Thompson smiled, ¡°Mori, I understand what you¡¯re saying. Relax, I¡¯ll be more cautious in the future.¡± Then, Thompson looked at Mori and asked, ¡°By the way, are you sure there¡¯s no guest named Viola Thompson here?¡± ¡°Really, no. I checked three times very carefully,¡± Mori laughed at Thompson, ¡°You think I could lie to you?¡± Thompson furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°That¡¯s strange. I heard my housekeeper say that she hadn¡¯t left since she went in.¡± After Housekeeper Thor left, someone else was arranged to keep watch at the LY Hotel entrance. However, they never saw Viola Thompson leave. Mori took a sip of her drink, then asked, ¡°Are you sure your relative¡¯s name is Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain.¡± Thompson nodded. Mori said, ¡°But we haven¡¯t had any Thompson-named customers check-in at our hotel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really strange,¡± Thompson said with a puzzled expression, ¡°Where could she have gone after leaving?¡± Mori said, ¡°We¡¯ve been hiring part-time workers at our hotel recently. Perhaps she came to work part-time.¡± She said this casually. Thompson narrowed her eyes. Could she really be a part-time worker? But Viola Thompson used to be a person of great influence. How could she willingly work part-time at a hotel? Something about this just didn¡¯t seem right to Thompson. ¡°That seems unlikely¡­¡± Thompson continued, ¡°After all, she was born into privilege.¡± How could a young miss accustomed to being served by others be willing to serve someone else, pouring their tea and handing them water? Mori also thought about this situation, then said, ¡°Right, does this Viola Thompson happen to be really attractive?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Thompson nodded, then replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t met her, but I heard from the housekeeper that she looks really good. At any rate, she¡¯s not just an ordinary person.¡± If Thompson would say that, she must be a stunning beauty. After all, the Thompson family originally had a good background. Mori sipped her orange juice and laughed, ¡°That makes sense. Lately, LY has been looking for some pretty public relations personnel. She must be undergoing internal training, that¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t been seen.¡± ¡°Public relations?¡± Thompson frowned. Mori nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about accompanying some VIP guests for drinks and chats. Your relative, Viola has fallen on hard times, but those who can come to LY are usually top-notch bosses. If she could latch onto a big boss, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her life anymore.¡± Therefore, It¡¯s clear what Viola Thompson¡¯s intentions are. She¡¯s not here looking for a job. She¡¯s trying to find a powerful patron! It¡¯s great to lean on a rich and powerful man! Thompson slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person.¡± ¡°How would you know she¡¯s not that kind of person?¡± Mori countered. One can¡¯t see into the depths of the human heart, and in extreme situations, people are capable of doing anything. Thompson analyzed, ¡°No matter how you put it, the Thompson family in the Capital City was once glorious. As a woman of her standing, with her good manners and upbringing, she should not be capable of such behavior.¡± With that, Thompson sighed, ¡°Rather than living in our house, she would prefer to work part-time here. It seems like she is genuinely angry.¡± Thompson initially thought Viola Thompson was simply pretending. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Little did she know, Viola had other plans. Even though she knew Viola was looking for a powerful patron, Thompson couldn¡¯t outright say it and had to direct the conversation elsewhere. Not just because Viola carried the Thompson name and was a blood relative, if Viola were to do something disgraceful, they, too, would be shamed. With that thought, Thompson subtly furrowed her brows, she never expected Viola to take such a step. Now all she can hope for is that Viola is sensible enough not to make a fool of herself. Chapter 1292 - Chapter 1292 328 Meticulously Debunking Scum She is Suwen_4 Chapter 1292: 328: Meticulously Debunking Scum, She is Suwen!_4 Chapter 1292: 328: Meticulously Debunking Scum, She is Suwen!_4 Mori was helpless, ¡°Vicki, you still haven¡¯t grasped the key point of the issue! As someone who relies on others and seeks their help, does she have the right to be angry?¡± Mori paused here, ¡°She can¡¯t just establish a little relationship with your family, and you tolerate her without any conditions, right? Let me tell you, Vicki, when something like this happens once, it¡¯ll happen twice, and once Viola succeeds, countless other Violins will follow!¡± Thompson is too easy-going, which is why Viola takes advantage of him. Hearing this, Thompson was silent. Mori went on: ¡°What does your grandmother mean now?¡± ¡°My grandmother wants to think about old times. She means to give Viola some money and buy her a plane ticket when the time comes.¡± Thompson said. Originally, they planned to solve Viola¡¯s issue with money. But now it appears. Money alone can¡¯t solve the problem. Lady Thompson must meet Viola in person. Viola must know what can and cannot be done. No matter the situation, they must not lose the dignity of the Thompson family. It seems that this matter needs to be dealt with as soon as possible. Mori squinted slightly, ¡°How much money does your grandmother plan to give?¡± Thompson shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡± ¡°If it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t give a penny.¡± Thompson frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­.unsuitable? After all, they¡¯ve come a long way.¡± ¡°You guys didn¡¯t beg for her to come!¡± Viola is the kind of person who never appreciates what she¡¯s given. Even if they gave her a lot of money, she wouldn¡¯t be grateful. Thompson smiled: ¡°Although you say so, it¡¯s always hard to be too absolute in dealing with matters. Okay, let¡¯s stop talking about her and change the subject. By the way, Mori, have you ever met Senior Suen?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mori replied, ¡°but I heard Senior Suen is quite young.¡± Thompson threw a glance at the bustling hall. Without knowing Suen, how could she identify who she is? A moment later, Thompson turned to Mori, ¡°Mori, haven¡¯t any of your hotel employees seen Senior Suen?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Mori nodded, ¡°Our hotel handles check-in online, and we use intelligent facial recognition for admission. All VIP client information is confidential. Not even my dad can access it without prior application, let alone regular staff!¡± With that, Mori laughed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also curious to see what Senior Suen looks like! I¡¯m so curious!¡± After not receiving useful information from Mori, Thompson was somewhat disappointed. But her disappointment was not apparent on her face. ¡°I¡¯m also quite curious,¡± said Thompson, looking at Mori, ¡°Mori, shall we go up to the top floor and have a look?¡± Mori laughed, ¡°If we could go up to the top floor, I wouldn¡¯t be waiting downstairs. Ever since Senior Suen started living there, no one is allowed to go up at any time, except for the specified time when the cleaning staff can go up.¡± ¡°When is the specified time?¡± Thompson immediately asked. Mori said, ¡°Um, if service is required, Senior Suen will notify us, and only then will our service staff be allowed upstairs.¡± ¡°That strict?¡± Thompson frowned slightly. Mori nodded, ¡°Otherwise, how come so many people have never seen Senior Suen!¡± After all, she is a big shot. Wanting to keep her movements private is quite normal. Thompson turned her head back to the hall again. Without confirming who Senior Suen is, any of these people might be her! Thinking of this. Thompson frowned slightly. Having sat in the hotel lobby for a long time and unable to identify someone who could be Senior Suen, Thompson had no choice but to return first. An hour later. Thompson returned to the Thompson Clan. First, she went to her room to freshen up, and then she made her way to Lady Thompson¡¯s courtyard. Thompson is a person who cares. She would never show her bare face in front of others. Even if those people were her own relatives and friends. Just as she stepped into the old woman¡¯s courtyard, she saw Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener coming out. ¡°Auntie, second aunt.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thompson¡¯s always been sensible, and even though she and her mother didn¡¯t like how these two aunts behaved, she never showed it, instead her face was filled with smiles. Ava looked at Thompson, ¡°Where have you been, Vicki?¡± ¡°I went to have tea with Mori.¡± Mori? Ava¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°The daughter of LD, Mori?¡± Chapter 1293 - Chapter 1293 328 Meticulously Putting Scum in Their Place She Chapter 1293: 328: Meticulously Putting Scum in Their Place, She is Suwen!_5 Chapter 1293: 328: Meticulously Putting Scum in Their Place, She is Suwen!_5 Though Mori¡¯s father held only the role of a manager, he nonetheless had a significant position in Ewik Land. And Mori herself lived up to the title of a young lady. If not, Thompson wouldn¡¯t have become friends with her. ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± Thompson nodded. Ava Kamani laughed and said, ¡°I remember Mori should be about the same age as you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, she and I are of the same age.¡± Upon hearing this, Ava Kamani squinted her eyes and smiled, ¡°Vicki, invite Mori over when you have time! You don¡¯t come home often, and it just so happens that she knows your eldest brother. They probably haven¡¯t seen each other in years.¡± Zoe Fedener off to the side coyly lifted the corner of her lip. Looking at Ava Kamani¡¯s intention, it seemed she was aiming for Mori. However¡­ Would Mori be interested in Caleb Thompson? After all, in terms of looks and aura, Caleb Thompson falls short when compared to Elijah Thompson. Upon this thought, Zoe Fedener immediately chimed in, ¡°Yes, Vicki, listen to your aunt. Please invite your girlfriends over when you have time. Not only is it more lively with more people, but also, your two cousins are still single! Let¡¯s see if you can play matchmaker.¡± Ava Kamani subtly furrowed her brows, listening to the intent behind Zoe Fedener¡¯s suggestion, was she trying to compete with her? Zoe Fedener was surely over-estimating Elijah Thompson! Elijah Thompson always lived in Caleb Thompson¡¯s shadow during his education, and once he graduated, he still couldn¡¯t surpass Caleb. The legitimate eldest grandson will always be the legitimate eldest grandson. The underhanded machinations of the two aunts were clear to Thompson. She laughed and said, ¡°Sure, as long as you both don¡¯t complain about the house being too noisy, it just so happens that I have many single friends.¡± Those who could be considered friends with Thompson were all of high social standing. Hearing this, Zoe Fedener¡¯s eyes quickly darted around, and she immediately seized the momentum, ¡°Vicki, what are you talking about? If you can invite these young ladies over as guests, your aunt and I will be overjoyed ¨C how could we ever complain about the noise! Just yesterday, I was talking with your aunt about when your elder and second brothers can present your grandmother with a great-grandchild.¡± Ava Kamani nodded in agreement. Although these two sisters-in-law always had overt and covert struggles, they were consistent in their broader view. In the end, Zoe Fedener sighed, ¡°After all, we¡¯re family; we don¡¯t let water poured from our field flow into others. Vicki, we¡¯re counting on you for your elder and second brother¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ll go back and choose a good day with your aunt, and then you can invite all your girlfriends over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thompson didn¡¯t feel threatened by either Caleb or Elijah Thompson due to her own status and position. These two were leisurely, lacking leadership skills. Even if they married a hero, they¡¯d still be good-for-nothing. In the future, the Thompson Clan would still be hers. From the beginning, Thompson never considered the two as competitors. Because they were far from qualified. As she finished speaking, Thompson continued, ¡°Aunt, second aunt, I¡¯m going in now. I brought grandma some pastries, if I dally any longer, they¡¯ll get cold.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Zoe Fedener laughed, ¡°This child has always been so dutiful and gentle, she¡¯s still the same when she¡¯s grown-up.¡± Thompson turned and entered the house. Hearing footsteps, Mrs. Thompson frowned slightly, saying displeased, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say, not to bother me?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me,¡± Thompson¡¯s voice was very gentle, ¡°Who upset you again?¡± As Lady Thompson turned her head and saw her beloved granddaughter, her face immediately lit up with a smile, ¡°Vicki¡¯s here! Didn¡¯t they say you¡¯d gone out?¡± ¡°I did step out for a bit. And in fact, I brought you these limited-edition pastries from LY for you to try.¡± After saying this, Thompson took out a well-packed pastry. Lady Thompson tasted the pastry she¡¯d handed over, and asked curiously, ¡°You went to LY?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Thompson nodded. Lady Thompson continued, ¡°I remember your close friend, that girl surnamed Mori?¡± When they were young, Thompson and Mori were very close friends. Even though Lady Thompson was old and many things had become vague, she never forgot anything about her beloved granddaughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± Thompson poured a glass of water for Lady Thompson, ¡°I went to LY to find Mori today, and I also had another matter to deal with.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lady Thompson asked. Thompson continued, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve never told you.¡± Seeing her serious expression, Lady Thompson immediately put down the pastry in her hand and looked at Thompson, ¡°Vicki, what¡¯s the matter? Tell your grandma quickly!¡± Could someone have bullied Thompson? Chapter 1294 - Chapter 1294 328 Meticulously Dominating over Scum She is Chapter 1294: 328: Meticulously Dominating over Scum, She is Suwen! _6 Chapter 1294: 328: Meticulously Dominating over Scum, She is Suwen! _6 At this moment, Lady Thompson was very anxious. Thompson continued, ¡°Can you guess where she went after she left home in Capital City?¡± Hearing this, Lady Thompson slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°She really left?¡± How could this be possible! How could Viola Thompson, who had traversed thousands of miles to come to the Thompson Clan, leave so easily? Lady Thompson and Thompson thought the same, they believed that Viola Thompson was just threatening them. Unexpectedly¡­ ¡°She¡¯s certainly got backbone!¡± exclaimed Lady Thompson. Thompson sighed, ¡°If she just had backbone, that would be fine. What worries me is if she had started going down the wrong path. By that time our Thompson Clan¡¯s virtue would be implicated!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lady Thompson quickly asked. When it came to the code of conduct of the Thompson Clan, no matter was small! Thompson slowly explained to Lady Thompson, ¡°After her temper tantrum and leaving, I worried she would end up on the street, so I asked the housekeeper to follow her. Unexpectedly, she straight away went into the LY Hotel. At first, I thought she was staying at the LY Hotel, but then I realized, the LY Hotel is membership-based, ordinary people cannot apply for residency.¡± Thompson continued in her steady voice, ¡°When I thought about this, I was genuinely happy for her. After all, only someone from a rich family can stay in the LY Hotel. But I was still a bit worried, so I asked Mori to check. After Mori checked, it was discovered, out of all those who have registered to stay at the LY, not one is of the Thompson surname.¡± ¡°But Housekeeper Thor says she definitely went into LY and hasn¡¯t come out since. Later, upon Mori¡¯s investigation, it was discovered that originally¡­¡± In the end, Thompson was somewhat unable to continue speaking. Lady Thompson was very anxious, ¡°Just spit it out!¡± Thompson looked at Lady Thompson and continued, ¡°She seems to have gone to LY to apply to be a public relations lady, but grandmother, these are just my speculations. Originally, I wanted to ask Mori to help me investigate the situation, but family scandals should not be publicized, so I did not discuss this matter with her further. After much consideration, I decided to tell you about this so that you can confront her. Although she does not have a substantial relationship with our clan, she is from the same lineage after all. If by chance an incident breaks out, it¡¯s our reputation on the line.¡± Thompson was also worried about her own future. She did not want some scandalous history to be dug up and tarnish her reputation once she becomes famous. Especially considering Viola Thompson is her cousin in name. Some people, as bystanders, always love a scandal. Thompson was always cautious. She never left any blemish for herself. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Lady Thompson stood up abruptly, slapping the table, ¡°She¡¯s lawless!¡± The disgrace even reached Ewik Land! Viola Thompson¡¯s disgrace doesn¡¯t matter to herself. But now she¡¯s in Ewik Land and she represents the entire Thompson Clan. If Viola Thompson was a stranger, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But the problem is, if prudently investigated, Viola Thompson does indeed have ties with them. Such a person like Viola Thompson cannot be allowed to tarnish the prestige of the Thompson Clan! ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not too late to mend fences.¡± Thompson continued, ¡°Since she¡¯s able to take this step, it shows that she¡¯s not dumb. A smart person only needs some advice before they can come to a realization.¡± Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Where is the housekeeper! Have the housekeeper call her over immediately!¡± She wanted to let Viola Thompson know what propriety was. Did the Thompson Clan in Capital City run out of people? They even raised such a junior. ¡°Grandmother, now it¡¯s too late, how about tomorrow? The housekeeper should have left her number.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you meeting the Divine Doctor tomorrow?¡± Thompson replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to let the Divine Doctor know that this person doesn¡¯t really have much to do with our family.¡± Lady Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± As she finished speaking, Lady Thompson looked towards the window, her eyes full of complexity, ¡°Sally Bennett! Sally Bennett! Despite your lifetime of fame and decades of military experience, how did you manage to raise such a granddaughter! All your life, you competed with me. Who would have thought, in the end, you still lost to me! It¡¯s fate! It¡¯s really fate!¡± When it comes to military merits, she was inferior to Sally Bennett. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In terms of talent, she was also not a match for Sally Bennett. But she had a granddaughter that no one could compare to. Seeing Lady Thompson, Thompson could not help feeling a myriad of emotions. Of course she knew Sally Bennett. What a pity for this female general who had galloped across the battlefield, racking up impressive achievements¡­ As it turns out, success is useless unless time is spent on education. Chapter 1295 - Chapter 1295 328 Meticulously Humiliating Scum She is Suwen Chapter 1295: 328: Meticulously Humiliating Scum, She is Suwen! _7 Chapter 1295: 328: Meticulously Humiliating Scum, She is Suwen! _7 Soon, it was the next day. Receiving a call from the housekeeper, Viola Thompson rushed to the Thompson Clan¡¯s residence right away. She was still carrying a small backpack containing the Heavenly Pearl. Housekeeper Thor guided Viola to the main hall. Today, the whole Thompson family was present. The members of the main house, the second house, the third house. As well as the members of the Thompson Clan and others were all there. Viola was still in her simple white shirt and black trousers. Following behind Housekeeper Thor, there wasn¡¯t a hint of fear in her gaze. Instead, she emanated a natural and inherent aura. It was as if she had come to inspect the Thompson Clan. Housekeeper Thor introduced, ¡°Miss Thompson, this is Lady Thompson.¡± ¡°Hello, Lady Thompson, I¡¯m Viola Thompson.¡± Viola¡¯s polite manner was flawless, ¡°Tristan Thompson and Sally Bennett were my grandparents.¡± The reason she didn¡¯t mention Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne was that she thought that Lady Thompson might not be familiar with her parents. After all, they were from different generations. ¡°Viola Thompson?¡± Lady Thompson lifted her eyelids to look at Viola, with surprise written all over her eyes. Such a beautiful girl. Bright eyes, shiny teeth, stunning and alluring. One couldn¡¯t help but heap all the words of praise on her. No wonder she harbored such vile thoughts. Lady Thompson was silent for a long time. Thompson Clan members also lifted their heads to look at her. Upon seeing her, they were also stunned. Previously, they had only heard the servants¡¯ gossip, they could never have imagined that Viola was so beautiful. A celestial beauty. One to be admired. At this moment, the room was filled with chatter and sounds of astonishment. Lady Thompson coughed lightly and the room immediately restored its silence, ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Thompson.¡± According to seniority, Viola should call her ¡°Grandma¡±. But Viola saw that this old lady seemed hostile towards her. Viola was not a saint nor a people pleaser. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to curry favor. Lady Thompson glanced at Viola, and then said, ¡°I was very close friends with your grandmother when we were young, we fought side by side on the battlefield. Your grandmother, Sally Bennett, was a true heroine and a role model for your generation!¡± Viola couldn¡¯t agree more with this statement. In her heart, Mrs. Thompson will always remain an irreplaceable heroine and warrior. Without their bloody battles, there would be no peace today. With that, Lady Thompson turned to Viola, ¡°I remember that your grandmother¡¯s favorite phrase was ¡®Rather die for the country than live in disgrace¡¯. Now that your grandmother¡¯s gone, I have the right to guide you. Even if you can¡¯t be as self-sacrificing as your grandmother, you should at least learn to respect yourself and value your dignity! Especially you youngsters, don¡¯t take advantage of your good looks and do whatever you wish, without considering the face of our family! You must also learn shame!¡± Lady Thompson signaled the housekeeper to bring out a box. After opening the lid, it was full of cash. For a moment, Lady Thompson squinted, speaking in an authoritative tone, ¡°Here¡¯s ten million and a ticket back to the Capital City. If you have any sense of shame, never step foot in Ewik land ever again! You¡¯re not welcome here!¡± It now made sense. It made sense why Housekeeper Thor had taken her directly to the guest room. It made sense why Lady Thompson had been too busy to meet her. From the beginning, they had planned to dismiss her as a beggar. Anyone else, after hearing these words from Mrs. Thompson, would no doubt feel unsteady. However, Viola didn¡¯t. Still, her expression remained calm. Turning to look at Lady Thompson, who the Thompson family members feared, she met her gaze. There was no fear in her eyes. Even after seeing her like this, Lady Thompson couldn¡¯t help but feel smalleer. After a moment, Viola slowly spoke, ¡°I am not sure what has happened that has led you, in your anger and resentment, to use the name of my late grandmother, and without knowing the whole story, to say such words. You keep emphasizing self-respect, self-love, self-esteem, and a sense of shame, standing on a moral high ground and criticizing others, may I ask if you possess these things you speak of? You not only lack all of these, but also lack something called ¡°decency¡±!¡± ¡°Moreover, you are not qualified to be compared with my grandmother! You are not even qualified to claim to be her close friend. Deserters will always be deserters, and she, Sally Bennett, is a true heroine!¡± Yes. Lady Thompson did fight alongside Mrs. Thompson, but later, as the battles became more intense and dangerous, seeing her former comrades falling one by one, Lady Thompson, not willing to leave her three children behind, secretly deserted and returned home. She then followed her husband to Ewik Land. She thought this part of history had been forgotten, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be brought up again today! Lady Thompson¡¯s face turned pale, and she was trembling with anger. What a talkative young girl! Everyone in the hall was stunned. Especially the three daughters-in-law of the Thompson clan. They never thought that they could see Lady Thompson get so angry in their lifetime. It was truly a rare spectacle. ¡°Viola! Do you have any manners left?! My grandmother is, after all, an elder! Is this how you speak to elders in your home?¡± Thompson Clan members stood up, ¡°My grandmother kindly advised you not to go down the wrong path, but you were ungrateful and spoke nonsense!¡± Viola slightly lifted her chin, with a chill in her eyes, ¡°So, your family¡¯s manners are to convict someone without asking a single question? May I ask what I have done for you to think that I lack self-respect, self-love, self-esteem, and a sense of shame? Turns out, it¡¯s a family tradition. No wonder if the old ones are unreasonable, the young ones are the same!¡± Thompson Clan members never thought that Viola could be so bold. ¡°Apologize! Apologize to my grandmother right now!¡± ¡°Apologize to a deserter?¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, looking straight at the Thompson Clan members, and ¡®tsked¡¯, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re not worth it!¡± Her manner was somewhat arrogant. Thompson Clan members clenched their fingers, almost gnashing their teeth, ¡°Viola, you will regret this!¡± Very few people could make the Thompson Clan members so angry. Viola was the only one. Just then, the housekeeper ran to the Thompson Clan members, lowering his voice, ¡°Miss Thompson, the Divine Doctor has arrived.¡± The Thompson Clan members¡¯ expression relaxed a bit. Turning to the housekeeper, they said ¡°See the guest out!¡± After welcoming Nathaniel Besian, she would have a hundred ways to make Viola apologize. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola picked up her backpack with the Heavenly Pearl in it, turned, and walked out. There was no need to waste words on these kinds of people! From now on, simply avoid them. Nathaniel Besian also entered at this moment, ¡°Miss Thompson¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Nathaniel Besian turned to look at Viola, ¡°Mast¡­Master! You¡¯re here too?¡± Chapter 1296 - Chapter 1296 329 Lady Thompson turned pale chasing to Chapter 1296: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _1 Chapter 1296: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _1 Master? When Nathaniel Besian uttered ¡°Master,¡± the air became silent. Who is Nathaniel Besian calling master? Did Suen arrive? But everyone in the entire hall, apart from Viola Thompson, is a member of the Thompson Family. Could Viola Thompson be Nathaniel Besian¡¯s master? For a moment, Thompson was completely shocked, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. She must have heard wrong. It must be a misunderstanding. How old is Viola Thompson? How could she possibly be Divine Doctor Suen! Viola Thompson did not expect to see Nathaniel Besian at the Thompson residence, she turned slightly and looked back, ¡°Bob?¡± Nathaniel Besian chuckled, ¡°Master, were you also invited by our friend Thompson?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nathaniel Besian looked at Thompson, ¡°Friend Thompson, so it turns out you¡¯re acquainted with my master too!¡± ¡°Who¡­ who is your master?¡± Thompson¡¯s face drained of all its color, and she could barely stand. She did not know how she felt at that moment. It was complicated. ¡°She is my master,¡± Nathaniel Besian said looking at Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, weren¡¯t you invited by our friend Thompson?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were clear, she spoke in a bland, relaxed voice, ¡°As for someone arrogant, self-respecting, and self-loving like me, how could I be so lucky as to be invited by Miss Thompson!¡± A seemingly casual sentence, yet it made Thompson feel a pang in her heart. Having said that, Viola Thompson turned around and left. Nathaniel Besian looked utterly bewildered! What on earth just happened? Looking at Viola Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Thompson furrowed her eyebrows slightly and promptly walked up to Nathaniel Besian, ¡°That divine doctor, who was that girl just now? Were you joking with me?¡± No matter what, she dared not believe that the person just now was Divine Doctor Suen. In Thompson¡¯s mind, Divine Doctor Suen must be a woman of intelligence in her 30s. How old is Viola Thompson? ¡°What girl?! She is my Master Suen!¡± Nathaniel Besian was somewhat anxious now, ¡°My Master has always been of good temper! What on earth did you all do to make her so angry?¡± Looking at the way Viola Thompson was just now, it was clear that she was quite irritated. Since Nathaniel Besian had joined her apprenticeship, he had never seen Viola Thompson so enraged before. Thompson swallowed, ¡°Are¡­ are you really not joking with me?¡± When she said this, Thompson¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Why would I joke about something like this!¡± Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°How did my Master end up like this? Did you all bully her?¡± Thompson was completely petrified. Viola Thompson was actually Suen! She was her idol Suen! What should she do now? Thompson tried hard to recall what had happened. Nathaniel Besian squinted slightly, turned around, and was about to chase after Viola Thompson, just before he turned, he looked back at Lady Thompson, ¡°If anyone from the Thompson Family dares to harm my master, our Sacred Medical Hall will never let it end!¡± Having said this, Nathaniel Besian turned around and walked away. Lady Thompson was completely stupefied, and the expression on her face was hard to describe. She never thought things would turn out like this. She had originally thought that Viola Thompson came to seek their protection. But¡­ But Viola Thompson transformed into a powerful figure who was out of their reach. And they had greatly offended this powerful figure! The hall of the Thompson family was silent. The daughters-in-law from the three families also had varying expressions. The most regretful was probably Rosalind Rohr. Because from the very beginning, she saw Viola Thompson as a poor orphan girl. If Viola Thompson was not an orphan girl, why would she come to Ewik Land to seek their support out of the blue! If she had known Viola Thompson¡¯s status was so high, she would have worshipped her like a Bodhisattva. Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener were both very regretful as well. From the moment Viola Thompson started living in the Thompson¡¯s guest room, they didn¡¯t pay her any attention. If they had treated Viola Thompson as an honored guest, then Viola Thompson would surely have become their strongest backing. By then, Lady Thompson would definitely hold them in higher regard. As for Thompson, she was sure to be regretting very much. What a pity, what a pity! Viola Thompson had stayed in the guest room for almost two days, and they didn¡¯t even go to see Viola Thompson once. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zoe Fedener wished she could slap herself twice. That¡¯s for not recognizing talents, that¡¯s for not recognizing talents! Ava Kamani cast a glance at Rosalind Rohr, then declared, ¡°Mom, in my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t have believed in the rumors, and badmouthed Senior Suen! Look what happened now, you¡¯ve offended a benefactor!¡± ¡°Wisdom after the event!¡± Lady Thompson turned her head to look at Ava Kamani, ¡°When Miss Thompson was staying in the guest room, why didn¡¯t I see you go to have a look?¡± All these daughters-in-law are so selfish, they don¡¯t have any sense of the big picture. Chapter 1297 - Chapter 1297 329 Lady Thompson turned pale chasing to Chapter 1297: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _2 Chapter 1297: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _2 Now that disaster strikes, they all behave like clowns on a beam. Lady Thompson was furious. Of all the people she could have chosen, she had to pick these three daughters-in-law! Upon hearing this, Ava Kamani nervously shut her mouth. Zoe Fedener sighed, ¡°Actually, from the moment Miss Thompson stepped into the hall, I knew she was not ordinary! She is beautiful and her temperament is rare among people! A flower on a high cliff like her, how could she do such a thing! Unfortunately, I have been really busy these days, if I could have seen Miss Thompson earlier, there would be no such misunderstanding! Now, Miss Thompson has been offended to this extent, and we might even be opposed by the entire Sacred Medical Hall, how should we clean up this mess!¡± Didn¡¯t Thompson always take pride in being friends with Nathaniel Besian? Well, look at her now. She has messed things up. It would have been alright if she was the only one who had messed things up, but now she has implicated the entire Thompson family. Lady Thompson was so angry that she slapped the table and stood up, ¡°Enough! Everyone just shut up! You all only know how to shirk responsibilities when things go wrong, instead of looking for problems within yourselves!¡± Silence returned to the room. No one dared to voice their discontent. Doesn¡¯t Lady Thompson bear any responsibility for this matter? She herself is a knowledgeable person. Could it be that she didn¡¯t realize that Viola Thompson was not ordinary? The offending words all came from Lady Thompson¡¯s mouth, and what about now? Does she still have the nerve to blame others? Elijah Thompson glanced at Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandma, now is not the time to blame each other, the most important thing is to apologize to Miss Thompson as soon as possible to appease her.¡± Lady Thompson nodded, ¡°Elijah is right.¡± At this moment, Lady Thompson could hardly care about Viola Thompson¡¯s accusation of being a deserter! She just wanted Viola Thompson to calm down quickly. A moment later, Lady Thompson turned to Vicki, ¡°Vicki, where is Miss Thompson staying now?¡± Vicki was still somewhat stunned from the panic she had just experienced. ¡°Vicki?¡± Vicki finally snapped back to reality, ¡°Grandma.¡± Lady Thompson continued: ¡°Where is Miss Thompson now?¡± ¡°LY Hotel.¡± At this moment, Vicki deeply regretted her actions. She regretted being too impulsive, not making things clear. Viola, who could afford to stay in the LY hotel, was certainly not ordinary. If Vicki hadn¡¯t checked, it would have been fine. The irony was, she had checked. However, she never imagined that Viola did not use her real name to check in. What she expected even less was that Viola was actually the superstar Suwen. Lady Thompson continued: ¡°Then contact Mori, we will go and apologize to Miss Thompson in person.¡± Elijah made a very sensible argument. Right now, the only solution was to appease Viola¡¯s anger as soon as possible. This was their fault. Vicki frowned slightly, looked up at Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandma, Miss Thompson is staying on the top floor of LY Hotel, we might not get to see her so easily¡­¡± If she could have seen her, she would have done so yesterday. Hearing this, Lady Thompson sighed. She had never regretted anything in her life, nor made any misjudgments. This was the only time. And the most regrettable one. If she knew earlier¡­ If only she knew! There are many things in this world. But there was no such thing as a foresight pill or a regret pill. Sigh! For a moment, the situation reached an impasse. ¡°So,¡± the always decisive Lady Thompson was at a loss for the first time, ¡°what should be done?¡± Caleb Thompson then spoke, ¡°Grandma, no matter what, we are related by blood to the Thompson family in Capital City, even though we were wrong in handling this situation. But we didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Everyone makes mistakes!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have any ill intentions when you spoke those words to Miss Thompson, it was all because of a misunderstanding. Moreover, despite your misunderstanding about Miss Thompson, you still gave her a huge sum of money, this shows that you are a person of emotional and moral integrity. I think, as long as Miss Thompson sees our sincerity, maybe her magnanimity will not let her bear a grudge against us.¡± Lady Thompson and Vicki were indeed wrong in this matter. But the crime was not unforgivable. Who would dare to say such things to Lady Thompson on normal days? After all, in Ewik Land, what she says goes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Thompson has always been one to let bygones be bygones, and not bother with those people. However, this time, the Thompson family kicked an iron plate. Having said this, Caleb Thompson looked at Lady Thompson and carefully chose his words, ¡°Grandma, to soothe Miss Thompson¡¯s anger, I¡¯m afraid you will have to personally apologize to her¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caleb Thompson became a little nervous. After all, his grandma led a strong life and had never apologized to anyone before. Chapter 1298 - Chapter 1298 329 Lady Thompson turned pale chasing to Chapter 1298: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _3 Chapter 1298: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _3 Now having Lady Thompson apologize to a younger generation such as Viola Thompson¡­ Hearing this, Lady Thompson squinted and remained silent. In her life, she had never once felt she had lost to Sally Bennett. But now. She had lost thoroughly! Apologize to a younger generation? She simply couldn¡¯t swallow her pride. She and Sally Bennett were old comrades-in-arms, they had fought together side by side, regardless of Viola Thompson¡¯s current status, she was Sally¡¯s granddaughter. Thinking about this relationship, Lady Thompson always felt disgusted. After all, in her younger days, she and Sally were headstrong and neither would bow down to the other. Now that Sally had passed on, having her bow down to Sally¡¯s granddaughter was even harder for Lady Thompson to accept. No way! Even if it killed her, she wouldn¡¯t bow down to a little girl. Vicki Thompson understood Lady Thompson¡¯s feelings very well, as a dutiful and understanding granddaughter with a big-picture perspective, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let Lady Thompson take this step. ¡°Grandma, all the mistakes were mine, I should have been more considerate, and I shouldn¡¯t have thought with a small-minded mentality. If I had been respectful and not made baseless conjectures, none of this would have happened,¡± Vicki said. At this point, Vicki stood up from her seat and looked at Lady Thompson, ¡°So, Grandma, if anyone should apologize, it should be me. I should pay for my ignorance.¡± Vicki regretted her actions now. Before, she had prided herself on her excellence and insight, but after experiencing this event, she realized she was just another ordinary person. She was proud, arrogant, ignorant, and even conceited. If she had shown respect to Viola Thompson from the beginning, all the things that happened later would not have occurred. But she hadn¡¯t. She was blinded by the pursuit of fame and fortune. Now, whenever Vicki thought about the words she had just said to Viola Thompson, she wished she could just go crawl into a hole and disappear. Indeed. People always learn as they grow. One should never look down upon anyone at any time. Vicki would always remember this lesson in life. Lady Thompson looked at Vicki, her eyes full of affection, in truth, this matter had nothing to do with Vicki. From the very beginning, she had misled Vicki. She told Vicki that a person of no importance was coming, and even said that Viola Thompson was a bottomless pit. This lowered Vicki¡¯s impression of Viola Thompson and directly defined Viola as a poor relative coming for a handout. If there was any fault, it is hers, it had nothing to do with Vicki. But this kind-hearted child still took the blame. Vicki forced a smile, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t feel bad for me, I don¡¯t feel wronged at all. If I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯m wrong.¡± Making mistakes isn¡¯t scary. Because no one is perfect, everyone makes mistakes. What¡¯s scary is not admitting one¡¯s own mistakes. Lady Thompson sighed, ¡°Alright, Vicki, you handle this issue.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vicki nodded. Lady Thompson looked at everyone in the hall and then said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for today, you can all leave.¡± One would have thought today was a good day. Who would have thought, things would end up like this. Lady Thompson turned around and left. Rosalind Rohr came to Vicki, her face showing blame, ¡°Vicki, why did you take all the blame? This isn¡¯t just your fault!¡± Every snowflake is guilty before an avalanche. In driving away Viola Thompson, every member of the Thompson Clan is responsible! Why should Vicki take all the blame? This is too unfair! Vicki looked around, ¡°Mum, let¡¯s go to our room and talk.¡± Rosalind Rohr nodded. Once back in their room, Rosalind Rohr continued, ¡°Vicki, you¡¯re just too easy to bully! In my opinion, even if someone has to apologize, it shouldn¡¯t just be you. Your elder cousins should also step forward! Aren¡¯t they always proud of being the eldest grandchildren? Now it¡¯s time for the eldest grandchildren to step up, but they are hiding away!¡± As a mother, Rosalind Rohr felt sorry for her daughter. She was clearly younger than her two cousins. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was supposed to be protected, but what about now? She had been pushed into the limelight. Thinking about this, Rosalind Rohr felt suffocated. A mother¡¯s heart aches for her child. With such a situation, perhaps no one else could empathize with her. Chapter 1299 - Chapter 1299 329 Lady Thompson turned pale chasing to Chapter 1299: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _4 Chapter 1299: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _4 ¡°Mom, please calm down and let me explain,¡± Thompson said as she poured Rosalind Rohr a cup of tea. ¡°The problem has already arisen, and the most important thing at this point is not to shirk responsibility, but to find a way to solve the issue. Grandma has always been grooming me as the heir. And what is an heir? An heir is someone who can hold up the sky in critical moments. If I step back at this time and push all the problems onto my older brothers, how would grandma see me? She would undoubtedly think that I¡¯m a person incapable of shouldering responsibility. How can a person who can¡¯t take responsibility lead the Thompson Clan with authority in the future?¡± Listening to this, Rosalind Rohr began to calm down gradually. At first, she did not comprehend Thompson¡¯s actions and even felt that Mrs. Thompson had been slightly prejudiced against Elijah Thompson and Caleb Thompson this time. But after hearing Thompson¡¯s words, Rosalind Rohr suddenly gained a new understanding. Thompson was right. As the future head of the Thompson Clan, she should have the ability to lead independently. This incident was also a test and training for Thompson. Thompson sighed, ¡°Actually, I bear a significant responsibility for this. I should not have directly denied Miss Thompson, let alone define her as that kind of girl.¡± Viola Thompson was right. Everyone should ask and investigate clearly, and should not blindly stand on the moral high ground to accuse her. Unfortunately. The participant is confused. Before this incident, Thompson always thought she was the chosen woman, blessed with both beauty and talent. Only now did she realize. That¡¯s not the case at all. Compared with Viola Thompson, she was like a naive clown who had never seen the world. Rosalind Rohr took hold of Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Vicki, from the day you were born, I knew that my daughter would not be mediocre. So, even if they laugh at me for not giving birth to a son, I have never thought about having a second child. Reality has proven that I wasn¡¯t wrong; my Vicki is indeed extraordinary! So Vicki, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, this matter has little to do with you, it¡¯s also my fault! Since knowing that Miss Thompson was coming to our house, I felt she must have some motive ¡­¡± In the end, regret was written all over Rosalind Rohr¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much, I will find a way to make Miss Thompson forgive me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± asked Rosalind Rohr. Thompson responded, ¡°First, let¡¯s apologize and show Miss Thompson our sincerity.¡± Rosalind Rohr nodded. Just as mother and daughter were talking, the housekeeper arrived, ¡°Third mistress, Lady Thompson asks for Miss Thompson to come over.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalind Rohr frowned slightly. At a time like this, what would Mrs. Thompson want Thompson for? Before Rosalind Rohr could respond, Thompson stood up, ¡°Alright, Housekeeper Thor, I am on my way.¡± Lady Thompson¡¯s face did not look very good, but when Thompson came in, she still managed a faint smile, ¡°Vicki.¡± ¡°Grandma, what did you want to see me about?¡± Lady Thompson looked at Thompson, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t take to heart everything that happened today, grandma knows, these things are not that related to you. It was unfair to send you to apologize to Viola Thompson.¡± Upon hearing this, Thompson immediately replied, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t feel wronged at all. The misfortune might be a blessing in disguise. If it were not for this matter, I might never have had a clear understanding of myself.¡± The world is vast. Although she knew very early about the adage ¡®There is always a higher mountain¡¯, in the past, she always thought she was the one who was the superior of the superior. In fact. She is nothing. Thompson was glad to have realized this, but also reprimanded herself for realizing it too late. If she had grown mature earlier, she would not have wronged Viola Thompson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Senior Suen was the doctor she admired the most. Though she had the chance for close contact with her idol, she never thought that she would destroy this opportunity herself. ¡°Good child!¡± Lady Thompson looked at Thompson, her eyes filled with satisfaction. Upon her words, Lady Thompson said, ¡°If Viola Thompson is unwilling to accept your apology, you don¡¯t have to humiliate yourself and pander to her. Worst comes to worst, we will be the adversaries of the Sacred Medical Hall. Do you think the mighty Thompson Clan would fear a mere Sacred Medical Hall? No matter what, we, the Thompson family, must never lose our dignity!¡± This sentence also told Thompson that she absolutely would not apologize to Viola Thompson. Chapter 1300 - Chapter 1300 329 Lady Thompson turned pale chasing to Chapter 1300: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _5 Chapter 1300: 329: Lady Thompson turned pale, chasing to apologize! _5 No matter what happens! She would never bow and apologize in front of a younger generation. Thompson nodded, ¡°Okay, Grandma, I understand.¡± Lady Thompson turned to Thompson, ¡°Vicki, don¡¯t think too much, perhaps some things are fated for us to experience, and we can¡¯t avoid them. Be sure not to let this matter affect your health, take your medicine on time.¡± Thompson¡¯s health was not very good to begin with. She was the only granddaughter Lady Thompson could rely on, she was truly a bit worried. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡­ Nathaniel Besian followed Viola Thompson to the LY Hotel. ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on between you and the Thompson Clan?¡± Nathaniel Besian was somewhat anxious, ¡°Did they bully you?¡± Viola Thompson did not want to involve Nathaniel Besian in her grudge with the Thompson Clan. She looked back slightly, ¡°Do you think anyone can bully your master?¡± She was her. Nathaniel Besian was Nathaniel Besian. Since Nathaniel Besian could become acquainted with Thompson, this meant that Thompson had her advantages. She shouldn¡¯t generalize based on part of the story. Nor could she completely deny Thompson¡¯s character because of this matter. Although Viola Thompson was Nathaniel Besian¡¯s master, she wouldn¡¯t interfere with his normal friendships. As an adult, he needed to gauge things by himself. After all, Nathaniel Besian was no fool who would let others manipulate him. Seeing Viola Thompson¡¯s smile, Nathaniel Besian immediately felt relieved. In this world, indeed, nobody could bully his master. But Nathaniel Besian was still a bit curious, ¡°Master, why were you so angry?¡± ¡°I have some personal grudges with the Thompson Clan.¡± Viola Thompson kept it succinct. Seeing that Viola Thompson didn¡¯t want to elaborate, Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t press further, he just said: ¡°Master, do you want me to take revenge for you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was light, ¡°I can handle my own affairs.¡± Nathaniel Besian cautiously asked, ¡°Master, should I keep my distance from Thompson?¡± Viola Thompson looked at Nathaniel Besian, ¡°I am me, and you are you. The issues between me and the Thompson Clan have nothing to do with your relationship with Thompson. If you think Thompson is a friend worth associating with, there¡¯s no need to keep your distance.¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand, master.¡± Nathaniel Besian knew Viola Thompson well. She was not a two-faced person. Since Viola Thompson had said so, she would absolutely respect his choices and would not get angry in the future because he was close with Thompson. ¡°But,¡± Viola Thompson added, ¡°It¡¯s best to be cautious. Pay attention to anything that needs to be noted.¡± She did not know Thompson very well. But through the conversation that morning, it was clear that this girl was not easy to mess with. After all, as the most pampered young lady in the family, there was bound to be a certain amount of pride and cunning in her. If she could get rid of this pride and cunning, she could do great things in the future. But it was unknown whether Thompson could awaken to this by herself. In short. The morning¡¯s experience gave Viola Thompson a very bad impression of Lady Thompson and the Thompson family. If she wasn¡¯t Suwen, or Tnate Singleton, if she was simply a person visiting Lady Thompson from afar, then she would definitely suffer a silent loss! After this, she didn¡¯t want to have any more interaction with Lady Thompson or the other Thompson family members. She doesn¡¯t interfere with Nathaniel Besian¡¯s friendships, but that doesn¡¯t mean she has forgiven the Thompson family¡¯s actions and reconciled with them. Hearing this, Nathaniel Besian nodded, ¡°Okay, Master, I understand¡±. Meanwhile. Inside the Hall of the LY hotel. Thompson stood at the front desk, ¡°Hello, could you please relay a message to Senior Suen staying on the top floor, tell him that Thompson came to apologize for her ignorance.¡± Her attitude was sincere, making it hard for anyone to pick flaws. The receptionist hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°May I know if you have an LY membership?¡± LY Hotel only serves members. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Thompson pulled out her membership card. Seeing the gold card, the smile on the receptionist¡¯s face intensified, ¡°Please wait a moment, I will have someone upstairs convey your message to our top-level VIP.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The receptionist still had a standard smile on her face, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, this is what we should be doing.¡± After she finished speaking, the receptionist notified one of her colleagues serving on the top floor. The colleague dialed the number for Viola Thompson¡¯s room. The call was answered by Nathaniel Besian. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, this is Kelly, a LY Hotel staff member. May I know if you are the VIP Suwen, number 0158?¡± There is a difference between VIPs and members. And it¡¯s not merely in title. Nathaniel Besian took a bite of an apple, ¡°What is it, speak.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing,¡± Kelly spoke next, ¡°A member downstairs asked us to convey a message on her behalf to Senior Suen.¡± Nathaniel Besian frowned, ¡°What message?¡± She said: ¡®Thompson has come to apologize for her ignorance!''¡± Having said that, Kelly added, ¡°And, that member is waiting for Senior Suen downstairs.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, Nathaniel Besian hung up. ¡°Master, Thompson has come to apologize to you. She¡¯s downstairs right now, will you see her?¡± Viola Thompson stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the night view of Ewik Land, her red lips slightly parted, ¡°You go and tell her that as soon as they made that decision, ties were severed between our two families. I won¡¯t pursue the matter further, and from now on our families won¡¯t have to interact anymore!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded his head and headed downstairs. Just then, Viola Thompson added, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What is it, Master?¡± Nathaniel Besian turned around and looked at Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, ¡°Also, even if an apology is to be made, it¡¯s not Thompson¡¯s place to do it.¡± A comment neither light nor heavy. Nathaniel Besian nodded his head, understanding the implications. In the hall, Thompson was indeed still waiting. Seeing Nathaniel Besian approach, Thompson rushed over, ¡°Divine Doctor.¡± If Nathaniel Besian was willing to meet her, it indicated there was still a chance to remedy the situation. Nathaniel Besian looked at Thompson and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between your family and my Master, but this time, my Master is truly angry. She asked me to tell you that as soon as you made that decision, ties were severed between her and your families. She won¡¯t pursue the matter further, and from now on your families won¡¯t have to interact anymore. Also, she said even if an apology is to be made, it¡¯s not your place to do it.¡± Thompson¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Although this answer was within her expectations ¨C after all, if she were Viola Thompson, she wouldn¡¯t say forgivness lightly either. But hearing this answer, Thompson still found it a little hard to accept. ¡°Divine Doctor, I¡¯m willing to pay any price to make up for what I¡¯ve done. Is there a way you can arrange for me to see Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°My Master is quite stubborn. Once she makes up her mind, nobody can persuade her otherwise unless¡­ ¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Thompson promptly asked. At this point, she couldn¡¯t afford to miss out on any opportunities. After all, Viola Thompson was a very important person. Nathaniel Besian then said, ¡°Unless Mrs. Thompson could come back to life from the dead.¡± Viola Thompson heeds Mrs. Thompson¡¯s words the most. Unfortunately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Thompson is no longer with us. Having said this, Nathaniel Besian added, ¡°Actually, if Mrs. Thompson were here, considering her protective nature, you would probably have ended up in even worse shape! Oh, and by the way, Thompson, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve grasped the crux of the matter.¡± ¡°What is the crux?¡± Nathaniel Besian said, ¡°My Master¡¯s last sentence was that even if an apology is to be made, it¡¯s not your place.¡± Having said this, Nathaniel Besian paused, ¡°Who in your family did offend my Master? I think if you want my Master to forgive you, let that person who offended my Master come and apologize in person. Also, my Master is not someone who gets angry easily. This time, you must have done something really outrageous!¡± Chapter 1301 - Chapter 1301 330 She is the absolute authority_1 Chapter 1301: 330: She is the absolute authority!_1 Chapter 1301: 330: She is the absolute authority!_1 Upon hearing this, an indescribable expression appears on Thompson¡¯s face. Within the Thompson Clan, Lady Thompson has absolute authority. Even if she is wrong in this case, she would never apologize. Furthermore, in terms of standing, Viola Thompson is two generations below her. Seeing that Thompson remains silent, Nathaniel Besian looks up at her and asks, ¡°Thompson, is this question too difficult for you to answer?¡± Thompson sighs softly. ¡°Divine Doctor, the truth is, there¡¯s a bit of a misunderstanding between Miss Thompson and my grandmother,¡± she says, downplaying the situation. From Thompson¡¯s perspective, as a granddaughter, she can¡¯t openly criticize Lady Thompson. Nor can she say that this was Viola Thompson¡¯s fault. After all, this whole incident really had nothing to do with Viola Thompson. ¡°Could there be more to it than just a simple misunderstanding?¡± Nathaniel squints, ¡°I know my master well. She would never be so angry if you hadn¡¯t infuriated her or crossed her boundaries.¡± The phrase ¡®A prime minister¡¯s belly can take a boat-load of abuse¡¯ didn¡¯t come from nowhere. Thompson sighs yet again. She isn¡¯t even sure how to explain the situation to Nathaniel. In fact, he rather admires Thompson. First and foremost, she is very competent. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have joined the Marginine Organization at such a young age. Although the hot-headedness of youth is apparent in her, no one is perfect. Not everyone can be like his master. Nor can they all be as impeccable as Viola Thompson. Thompson has some shortcomings, but that¡¯s completely normal. With a little more tempering over time, she could become a great asset. However, Nathaniel never anticipated that the junior member he held in high esteem would actually offend Viola Thompson. At that moment, it seemed as though Nathaniel remembered something. ¡°Does your family have any tight connection with my master¡¯s family?¡± he asked. ¡°We share a common lineage,¡± came the reply. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel squints and then says in sudden realization, ¡°No wonder! No wonder! No wonder my master wanted to pay a visit to an elder relative on her trip to Ewik Land! This elder would be your grandmother, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Thompson confirmed with a nod. Nathaniel continued, ¡°So, because my master didn¡¯t reveal herself as Suwen, you just casually dismissed her like any poor relative?¡± Thompson remained silent. If it were only that, the issue might be slightly easier to resolve. The more severe problem is that she misunderstood Viola to be that sort of person¡­ which led Lady Thompson to give Viola an earful. Seeing Thompson¡¯s reaction, Nathaniel squints, ¡°Was there something even worse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story!¡± Dealing with such an issue, Thompson didn¡¯t feel comfortable explaining it. Nathaniel continued, ¡°You should persuade your grandmother to come here! Whether my master forgives you, and puts this behind her, I can¡¯t guarantee.¡± Thompson looked at Nathaniel, ¡°Divine Doctor, is there really no other way?¡± Nathaniel shook his head. Thompson carefully considered her words, ¡°My grandmother is quite stubborn, very proud. She absolutely won¡¯t apologize first, she won¡¯t bow to Miss Thompson.¡± Lady Thompson has a fiery temper and she has never apologized to anyone in her life. When Old Master Thompson was alive, during one of their spats, as usual, Old Master Thompson admitted to his fault. But this time, since it was truly Lady Thompson¡¯s fault, Old Master Thompson wanted her to apologize for once. But she did not. After that incident, the two didn¡¯t talk for over a year, until Old Master Thompson passed away. He never heard an admission of fault from Lady Thompson. Thompson is unsure if Lady Thompson has any regrets. However, at least in public, Lady Thompson never showed any signs of regret. Nathaniel is exasperated, ¡°If she¡¯s done wrong and won¡¯t own up to her mistakes, do you expect my master to apologize on her behalf?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Thompson hurriedly explained, ¡°I was just saying that my grandmother is quite stubborn.¡± Nathaniel continued, ¡°My master already made herself clear. Waiting here would be a waste of time. You¡¯d be better off going home to persuade your grandmother. Listening and taking advice saves trouble. No one can have everything go their way in life, there will be days when you need help from others!¡± Having lived most of her life, Lady Thompson should understand this principle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon completing his thought, Nathaniel turned and headed towards the elevator. Watching Nathaniel¡¯s retreating figure, Thompson¡¯s face showed clear signs of distress. Just at that moment, Mori comes over. ¡°Vicki!¡± ¡°Mori,¡± Thompson greets with a smile. Chapter 1302 - Chapter 1302 330 She is the absolute authority_2 Chapter 1302: 330: She is the absolute authority!_2 Chapter 1302: 330: She is the absolute authority!_2 Mori came over, ¡°Are you going to find your family again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thompson nodded. Hearing this, Mori rolled her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why do you keep wasting your time on those people?¡± ¡°No, no, Mori, I misunderstood her.¡± Thompson explained, ¡°She didn¡¯t come to my house for money, but we suspected her of ulterior motives without reason.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mori asked with a frown. Thompson continued, ¡°My relative is a very good girl.¡± ¡°A good girl who works PR?¡± Mori retorted. ¡°No, no,¡± Thompson quickly explained, ¡°She did not interview for a PR role, she is just staying here.¡± ¡°But our hotel doesn¡¯t have a guest with the surname Thompson.¡± Mori said. Thompson replied, ¡°She checked in under a different identity.¡± Mori slightly frowned. ¡°A different identity?¡± Can one person have several identities? Who the hell is this relative of Thompson¡¯s? Thompson continued: ¡°Mori, I have other matters to attend to, I cannot talk any more.¡± Before Mori could ask anything else Thompson turned and left. What Nathaniel had said was very true, the one who tied the bell must untie it. She had to find a way to get Lady Thompson to personally apologize to Viola Thompson. In any case, she must not offend Viola Thompson. Half an hour later, Thompson returned home. When she arrived, Rosalind Rohr immediately asked: ¡°Vicki, what¡¯s up? What was Miss Thompson¡¯s attitude?¡± Thompson shook her head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t good, I couldn¡¯t even see Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Considering how seriously your grandmother offended her, it¡¯s normal that you couldn¡¯t see her.¡± Not to mention Viola Thompson. Any girl would probably be unable to accept such remarks, wouldn¡¯t they? The malice towards a girl is too great. Thompson frowned slightly. Rosalind Rohr continued to ask: ¡°Did you see the Divine Doctor this time?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Thompson nodded, ¡°I saw him.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Rosalind asked. Thompson sighed, ¡°Miss Thompson asked him to send me a message.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Rosalind asked eagerly. Thompson quoted Viola Thompson¡¯s original words to Rosalind. Hearing this, Rosalind laughed, ¡°Miss Thompson is a sensible person.¡± She knows that debt has its master. This matter has little to do with Thompson. Thopmson said reluctantly: ¡°But mom, do you think grandma will apologize to her?¡± ¡°Stop thinking about it, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Rosalind continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your grandmother¡¯s personality? Before your grandfather passed away, he wanted nothing more than to hear her say sorry! But she, just like a stone, let him pass away with regret!¡± There is no afterlife for a human life. Hearing an apology from Lady Thompson was the only last wish of the old Master Thompson. But even for such a small final wish, Lady Thompson was not willing to voice it, which shows how high her pride is. In the world of Lady Thompson, she is the absolute authority, what she does is always right and never wrong. So, she never apologizes to anyone. After saying these words, Rosalind continued: ¡°Plus, Vicki, you may not know the disagreement between Mrs. Thompson and your grandmother. These two people have been enemies since they were young. Now they want your grandmother to apologize to the granddaughter of her mortal enemy? It¡¯s simply harder than killing her!¡± Thompson looked worried. ¡°What should I do then?¡± Thompson looked at Rosalind. Rosalind sat down on the sofa, ¡°What else can you do? Go with the flow! You can¡¯t force her to apologize to Miss Thompson, can you?¡± Thompson sighed. Rosalind continued: ¡°Vicki, I think you should let go of this matter, as long as you have shown your own sincerity, that¡¯s enough. Moreover, Miss Thompson has also said that she will not hold us accountable anymore. It¡¯s no big deal if we lose this family tie. It¡¯s utterly impossible for your grandmother to apologize to her!¡± Thompson naturally knew about Lady Thompson¡¯s temperament, but she was not satisfied. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, Viola Thompson was the person she admired the most. Thompson clenched her fists. Looking at Thompson like this, Rosalind sighed, ¡°Vicki, your mother knows that you are uncomfortable. However, we have done all we can do.¡± We perform our duties, and let fate take its course. Thompson looked at Rosalind, ¡°Mom, you should know how much I admire Senior Suen.¡± Chapter 1303 - Chapter 1303 330 She is the absolute authority_3 Chapter 1303: 330: She is the absolute authority!_3 Chapter 1303: 330: She is the absolute authority!_3 Having had a weak constitution since childhood, Thompson has always idolized Suwen. Now that she finally has an opportunity to meet her idol up close, she has ruined it with her own hands. How could Thompson swallow such disappointment? ¡°Vicki, your mother knows, your mother knows everything. But now that things have come to this, we can only let destiny do its job! Vicki, stop being foolish!¡± Lady Thompson truly loves Thompson. But that¡¯s all it is, love. This love doesn¡¯t mean that Lady Thompson can indulge Thompson without bounds. She definitely won¡¯t bow her head for Thompson¡¯s sake, not even compromising. Thompson didn¡¯t speak, her eyes were full of contemplation. Rosalind Rohr didn¡¯t say anything more, she just said: ¡°Vicki, I¡¯ll leave you alone now, think about whether what I said makes sense or not!¡± As she finished speaking, Rosalind Rohr turned and left. Before leaving, she glanced back at Thompson, softly sighing. This child is good in every way. Just that her stubbornness is too similar to that of Lady Thompson. Stubborn to the extreme. After a while, Rosalind Rohr brought in a bowl of herbal medicine, ¡°Vicki, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡± Thompson¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been great these past few years, she¡¯s always needed to be cared for with expensive medicinal herbs. The Thompson Clan is wealthy and powerful, an average family simply wouldn¡¯t be able to afford this. Thompson shook her head. How could she be in the mood to take medicine at a time like this? Rosalind Rohr held the bowl to Thompson, ¡°Vicki, nothing is more important than your health. Be good, take your medicine.¡± Seeing her mother¡¯s worried eyes, Thompson reluctantly drank the medicine from the bowl. All traditional Chinese medicine has the same taste. Both bitter and astringent. But Thompson has long since gotten used to it, she didn¡¯t even wrinkle her brow. Once Thompson had finished the medicine, only then did Rosalind Rohr breathe a sigh of relief. Setting down the bowl, it seemed as though Thompson remembered something, she looked at Rosalind Rohr, ¡°Mom, I need to go see Grandmother.¡± This matter must be resolved. She needed to have a proper talk with Lady Thompson. Rosalind Rohr quickly caught hold of Thompson¡¯s sleeve, furrowing her brows to ask, ¡°Vicki, what are you trying to do?¡± Thompson looked at Rosalind Rohr, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I know what I should say, and what I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Rosalind Rohr was still worried, ¡°Vicki, your grandmother has never backed down to anyone in her life. She is not going to apologize to Miss Thompson. If you go to her now, you are just asking for a scolding!¡± A scolding isn¡¯t a big deal. But what if Lady Thompson took a disliking to Thompson because of this incident? What then? The reason she could hold her head high within the Thompson Clan was purely because Lady Thompson liked her, seeing Thompson as her successor. Rosalind Rohr knew Lady Thompson very well. If she angered her, regardless of whether it was her grandchild or even her own parents, Lady Thompson wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. Thompson laughed, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you understand me yet? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Should I come with you?¡± asked Rosalind Rohr. If she was there, she might be able to fix things in case Thompson slipped up. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Thompson looked at Rosalind Rohr, her gaze firm, ¡°Mom, trust me.¡± This kind of thing, having one more person there can actually make things worse. Though Thompson wouldn¡¯t allow her to come, Rosalind Rohr still warned, feeling helpless, ¡°Then you must speak nicely, under no circumstances should you confront your grandmother!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thompson nodded her head. Thompson didn¡¯t go empty-handed, she specially went to the kitchen and brought a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup. Lady Thompson¡¯s courtyard was quiet. The servants didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly, fearing that even the smallest misstep would anger Lady Thompson. Especially since she was currently in a bad mood. With one hand holding the bowl and the other knocking on the door, Thompson spoke gently, ¡°Grandmother, are you in there?¡± Lady Thompson was looking at some accounting books, but when she heard Thompson¡¯s voice, she immediately looked up, ¡°Is that you, Vicki?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Come in quickly, Vicki.¡± Thompson pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Grandmother, I brought over a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup from the kitchen. Maybe have a few hot sips.¡± Lady Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± After finishing the bird¡¯s nest soup, Lady Thompson looked at Thompson, and asked: ¡°Vicki, did you go to the LY Hotel?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Thompson set down the bowl, ¡°Did you see Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing this, Lady Thompson squinted her eyes, a hint of displeasure flashing across her gaze, ¡°You went personally to apologize to her, but she wasn¡¯t willing to meet?¡± Thompson repeated what Nathaniel Besian had told her to Lady Thompson. Already furious, Lady Thompson became even more enraged at these words, she got up, smacking the table as she rose. Chapter 1304 - Chapter 1304 330 She is the absolute authority_4 Chapter 1304: 330: She is the absolute authority!_4 Chapter 1304: 330: She is the absolute authority!_4 ¡°You impertinent girl! You¡¯re putting on quite a show!¡± Yes. She was indeed at fault here. However that may be, she was still of the same generation as Sally Bennett. Viola Thompson was two generations junior to her! For a younger generation to arrogantly demand an elder to bow and apologize is nothing short of preposterous. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be hasty to anger,¡± Thompson rose to his feet, patting Lady Thompson¡¯s back. ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t blame Miss Thompson for being upset. For a young lady, her reputation is everything. But we accused her, without differentiating right from wrong, of lacking self-respect and shamelessness. No one would tolerate such accusations.¡± After saying that, Thompson paused, and continued, ¡°Consider it from another angle. If I traveled all the way from Ewik Land to Capital City to visit Lady Thompson, and the Thompson family in Capital City, disregarded me completely, mocked and derided me, and finally launched personal attacks on me, saying that I had no shame, how would you feel?¡± One who is not in pain cannot appreciate the meaning of suffering ¨C don¡¯t preach about the virtues of pulling others up when you cannot understand their despair. The old Thompson had only understood the superficial meaning of this, but now, she realized its true essence. Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ll fight the Thompson family in Capital City to the death!¡± Who dares to bully her precious granddaughter? Thompson nodded, ¡°Granny, you¡¯ve always seen me as your precious granddaughter, refusing to let anyone bully me. Ever thought that Viola is also a cherished granddaughter, cradled and spoiled by the Thompson matriarch?¡± Hearing this, Lady Thompson was stunned. Thompson continued, ¡°Actually, Miss Thompson has already been quite respectful. Granny, have you ever thought about the consequences if the entire Sacred Medical Hall turns against us? At least now, Miss Thompson hasn¡¯t interfered with me hanging out with Nathaniel Besian.¡± This implies Viola was a rather reasonable person. At the same time, she was also magnanimous. Anyone else might not have been able to act as magnanimously as Viola. ¡°Vicki,¡± Lady Thompson was somewhat confused about Thompson¡¯s intentions. She turned her head to look at Thompson, asking, ¡°Then do you have a better plan to reconcile with Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°The best plan would be¡­¡± Thompson paused again, mulling over her choice of words. Seeing her hesitate, Lady Thompson became impatient, ¡°Would be what?¡± Thompson replied, ¡°To apologize to Miss Thompson, with you accompanying me.¡± What? She was expected to apologize to Viola Thompson? For a moment, Lady Thompson thought she must be hearing things. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Lady Thompson¡¯s expression changed instantly. Thompson let out a soft sigh. Lady Thompson stared at Thompson, ¡°Vicki, I¡¯ve always known you to be an understanding, obedient, and empathetic child. So why have you changed now? To apologize to that girl? Who does she think she is? When her grandmother, Sally Bennett, and I were fighting shoulder to shoulder, she was still nowhere to be found!¡± The disappointment was clear in Lady Thompson¡¯s eyes while looking at Thompson. She never thought that Thompson could say such a thing. Lady Thompson was furious, she continued, ¡°She wants me to apologize to her? That would only happen when it rains red rain or the Yangtze River flows backward!¡± ¡°Granny, you¡¯re being impulsive,¡± Thompson¡¯s voice was still gentle, ¡°It¡¯s not as complicated as you imagine. I¡¯m not asking you to apologize. I¡¯m just asking you to accompany me for a visit to Miss Thompson¡¯s. You¡¯re the elder, she¡¯s the junior, why argue about trivialities?¡± In truth, this wasn¡¯t even that complicated. As long as Lady Thompson clarified her stance, it would suffice. After all, everyone had to pay the price for their words and actions. Wrongdoings have to be penalized. However, Lady Thompson was as stubborn as an old ox. Once her mind was set, nothing could change it. Lady Thompson turned red with indignation, ¡°Just because I¡¯m her elder, I cannot bow and apologize! I never even conceded to her grandmother, Sally Bennett, and now I should apologize to her? In your dreams!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson was extraordinarily stubborn. She lacked the wisdom and tolerance of a junior! Regardless, she was a woman of ninety years while Viola was merely a teenager. If she were to apologize to Viola, wouldn¡¯t Viola be afraid of losing her life? Moreover, Sally Bennett was her companion in battle. Viola¡¯s actions were nothing short of treasonous. The more Lady Thompson thought about it, the more angry she became. She pointed at the wall and retorted, ¡°How could Sally Bennett raise such a granddaughter?!¡± Chapter 1305 - Chapter 1305 330 She is the absolute authority_5 Chapter 1305: 330: She is the absolute authority!_5 Chapter 1305: 330: She is the absolute authority!_5 Such disrespect to the old and elderly. Just wait and see. One day, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning. Vicki Thompson opened her mouth trying to say something, but swallowed her words. Given Lady Thompson¡¯s current mood, anything she said would only add fuel to the fire. She had thought that Lady Thompson would listen to her. Unexpectedly, she had overestimated herself. In front of dignity and face, what was she as a granddaughter? A moment later, Vicki Thompson poured a cup of water for Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry. I was wrong today. I shouldn¡¯t have defied you and suggested that you apologize. Have some water to soothe your anger.¡± Lady Thompson completely ignored Vicki Thompson. This granddaughter! She had indeed become a bit arrogant due to the indulgence. Being spoilt by her, she dared to say anything! Asking her to apologize to Viola Thompson? She was really overestimating herself! Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Since she¡¯s so arrogant and disobedient! Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless! Tell her that from now on, our Thompson Clan has nothing to do with Viola Thompson! Even if she kneels and begs me to forgive her, I won¡¯t spare her a glance!¡± Vicki Thompson continued to apologize, ¡°Grandmother, I was really wrong this time. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore. We are still a family after all¡­¡± Who would have thought that Lady Thompson would say such things? Cutting off ties with Viola Thompson? Lady Thompson clearly has not understood the severity of the situation; it is not that she wants to cut off ties with Viola Thompson, it¡¯s Viola Thompson who doesn¡¯t want anything to do with the Thompson Clan! Lady Thompson directly interrupted Vicki Thompson, ¡°Get out! Leave now!¡± Hearing this, Vicki Thompson lightly furrowed her brows and put down the teacup. ¡°Grandmother, anger is harmful to your health. Just consider my words as nonsense. I¡¯ll leave now and come back tomorrow morning to see you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Lady Thompson¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t have a treacherous granddaughter like you!¡± Lady Thompson had thought that Vicki Thompson would stand with her. Unexpectedly! Unexpectedly, this girl has grown wings and dared to oppose her. Well done! Truly well done! Vicki Thompson glanced at Lady Thompson, knowing that she was seething with anger, it was useless to say anything more, so she turned around and walked out of the room. The sky outside had turned dark. The moon was obscured by dark clouds. Vicki Thompson looked up at the sky and felt that her current mood was similar to the moon shrouded by the thick clouds. Fully anxious. Soon, she returned to the South Wing Room. Rosalind Rohr was sitting inside the hall, waiting for Vicki Thompson. Seeing Vicki Thompson return, she immediately went up to her and asked, ¡°Vicki, what¡¯s the situation with your grandmother?¡± Vicki Thompson glanced at Rosalind Rohr and only said four words, ¡°As you expected.¡± The situation was even more serious than what Rosalind Rohr had predicted. Lady Thompson had even said that she doesn¡¯t acknowledge her as her granddaughter. ¡°See, I told you so,¡± Rosalind Rohr looked at Vicki Thompson with an expression of ¡®I told you so¡¯, ¡°I¡¯ve spent years with your grandmother and I know her very well! Why would she be willing to bow her head and admit to being wrong?¡± After finishing her statement, Rosalind Rohr asked again, ¡°Your grandmother didn¡¯t get angry with you, did she?¡± This matter couldn¡¯t be concealed, so Vicki Thompson had to tell the truth, ¡°Grandmother is very angry and doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore. Mom, you must be careful when you see grandmother tomorrow and not make her angry again.¡± Hearing this, Rosalind Rohr was full of worry. Lady Thompson adored Vicki Thompson and has never been willing to scold her since she was a child. Even when Vicki Thompson had accidentally broken her favorite jade pendant, she had only said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, broken brings peace.¡± But now, Lady Thompson was so angry over this matter that she didn¡¯t even want to see Vicki Thompson! ¡°Vicki, I told you not to go, but you insisted on going! How are we going to handle this now?¡± Being a granddaughter, it was not easy for Vicki Thompson to win Lady Thompson¡¯s favor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because in ordinary families, it¡¯s typically the grandsons who inherit the family business. Besides, Vicki Thompson had two elder cousins! Now, Lady Thompson¡¯s anger towards Vicki Thompson provides opportunities for Elijah Thompson and Caleb Thompson. Thinking about this, Rosalind Rohr furrowed her brows even deeper. Vicki Thompson somewhat helplessly said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s done is done. Even if you say more, it won¡¯t help. Is there anything more serious than giving offense to Miss Thompson?¡± Chapter 1306 - Chapter 1306 330 She is the absolute authority_6 Chapter 1306: 330: She is the absolute authority!_6 Chapter 1306: 330: She is the absolute authority!_6 Offending Lady Thompson might at most cost her her inheritance rights. Thompson believes that with her own ability, she could still shine brightly in the future even without the support of the Thompson Clan. But if she offends Miss Thompson, she loses one support. And a chance to study medicine. Hearing this, Rosalind Rohr is extremely upset. She wants to reprimand Thompson, but when she looks at Thompson¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. After all, this is the baby she gave birth to after a pregnancy of ten months. A mother and a grandmother are not the same. On the other side. The penthouse suite of the LY Hotel. Viola Thompson is dining at the dinner table. Dinner is simple. Three dishes and one soup. Not too much, just enough for her and Nathaniel Besian to eat. After the meal, Viola Thompson takes a sip of milk tea and looks at Nathaniel Begian, ¡°Have you heard any news about the blue moon grass these few days?¡± Nathaniel Besian replies, ¡°There¡¯s news that the blue moon grass will be auctioned in the Underground City in five days.¡± The Ewik Land Underground City is an unperturbed zone. It is not bound by the law. And for this reason, many criminals from all over the world have taken refuge in the Underground City. At these words, Viola Thompson¡¯s beautiful eyes squint slightly, ¡°Is this confirmed?¡± ¡°The news came from Mr. Sanders, there should not be any problems,¡± says Nathaniel Besian. Viola Thompson puts down her cup of milk tea, ¡°I have this feeling that this old man is playing us for fools.¡± After all, Old man Sanders has played the boy who cried wolf more than once. Besian ladles a bowl of mushroom soup, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, after all, only Mr. Sanders has the blue moon grass.¡± He pauses, as if recalling something, ¡°By the way, Master, besides us, there¡¯s another power that wants to get the blue moon grass.¡± So the Underground City auction five days from now will definitely be bustling. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°J.¡± ¡°J?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes squint a bit. A moment later, dangerous glints flicker in her eyes as if she had thought of something. No one knows J¡¯s real name. He is like Boss Terrence, extremely mysterious. The only difference is that Boss Terrence is a big shot in the business world, while J is the leader of the mysterious yet powerful Marginine Organization. The Marginine Organization has no allegiance. It does not belong to any country. It fights private corruption and promotes goodness and punishes evil as its main tasks. Any corrupt official would be terrified upon hearing the name Marginine Organization or J. A chill runs down their spine. ¡°What does he want the blue moon grass for?¡± Viola Thompson asks. J. He appears bright and just, but his methods are unclear. Inwardly, Viola Thompson does not want to have anything to do with this kind of person. Nathaniel Besian shakes his head, ¡°The specifics, I am unsure of. But I investigated and found that there are indeed more people from the Marginine Organization in the Underground City these days.¡± Just then, Nathaniel Besian suddenly seems to recall something, ¡°Maybe Thompson is here because of this.¡± After all, Thompson is one of the members of the Marginine Organization. However, this fact is a strict secret of the Thompson Clan to the outside world. Viola Thompson¡¯s face shows a very faint expression, making it almost impossible to tell what she is thinking. A moment later, Nathaniel Besian continues, ¡°Master, what shall we do now?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Viola Thompson replies lightly. Nathaniel Besian frowns slightly, ¡°Other than waiting?¡± If it were an ordinary person who was after the blue moon grass, then so be it. But¡­ The person in question is J. J. He¡¯s mysterious and scheming, capable of anything. However, Viola Thompson is not at all worried, as if she has not taken J seriously, ¡°We shall see.¡± In the end, everyone competes freely for the blue moon grass. Whoever ends up with it will depend solely on their abilities! Nathaniel Besian drinks up the bowl of mushroom soup in one breath, ¡°Master, you have a great mentality!¡± Unbelievable! Viola Thompson remained silent. Nathaniel Besian turned to Viola, ¡°By the way, Master, how do you plan to deal with the Thompson Clan?¡± Viola replied, ¡°I shall avoid any association in the future.¡± Nathaniel nodded, then asked, ¡°What if Lady Thompson personally comes to apologize to you?¡± ¡°You are overthinking.¡± Given Viola¡¯s understanding of Lady Thompson, she would definitely not apologize to her. ¡°What if she comes anyway?¡± Seeing that Viola was not angry, Nathaniel gathered his courage to ask once more. Viola turned back, her eyebrows raised, ¡°Should I forgive her just because she comes to apologize?¡± Who does she think she is? Hearing this, Nathaniel burst into laughter, ¡°Master, that¡¯s more like you!¡± Viola rose from her chair, ¡°Get someone to clear the dishes, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Viola had a habit of lying down for a while after dinner. At that moment, she lay on the hammock on the balcony, sending messages to Terrence Lentz. The normal conversation between lovers was unexpectedly filled with warmth. After chatting, Viola went for a walk in the hotel¡¯s sky garden. Standing in the rooftop garden, she could overlook the entire landscape of the island of Ewik Land. The neon lights were flickering. The night view was beautiful. Viola took out her mobile phone and posted a photo to her family group chat. The group was populated by many people. All members of the Thompson Clan were there. After the photo was sent out, everyone praised Viola¡¯s photography skills, then commented on the beautiful night scene, asked where she was, and lastly reminded her to be safe as a girl would be. Viola replied to each one. The feeling of being cared for by her family was really satisfying. It felt like a warm current slowly flowing through her heart. Soon it was the next day. Vicki Thompson came to eat with Lady Thompson as usual. Surprisingly, she was directly rejected by the maid by Lady Thompson¡¯s side, ¡°Miss, Lady Thompson is having breakfast with the two young masters. Please go back.¡± Hearing this, Vicki glanced at the room, said nothing more, ¡°Okay, I will come back at noon.¡± In the room. The faces of Elijah Thompson and Caleb Thompson wore triumphant smiles. Just as they thought. A granddaughter was just a granddaughter. Vicki, who always made losses, could never match them. ¡°Grandma, you should drink some more milk.¡± With this thought, Caleb poured a cup of milk for Lady Thompson. Due to Vicki¡¯s commentary last night, Lady Thompson found the sight of Elijah and Caleb much more pleasant this morning. At noon, Vicki came carrying the cooled tea. Lady Thompson still refused to see her. This time, she would definitely grind down Vicki¡¯s temperament. She wanted Vicki to know that rules are rules! No one could break her rules! Vicki immediately knelt down and said to the maid taking care of Lady Thompson, ¡°Julie, please tell Grandma, if she doesn¡¯t want to see me, then I will keep kneeling until she agrees to see me.¡± Julie immediately relayed Vicki¡¯s words to Lady Thompson. Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson scoffed, ¡°Then let her kneel!¡± Julie wanted to say something, but thinking about Lady Thompson¡¯s temper, she held back. After all, she was just a servant. If something happened to Vicki, it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her. The temperature was high at noon, and the sun was blistering. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Vicki knelt on the ground, her face covered in sweat, and she was swaying. Rosalind Rohr was heartbroken, ¡°Vicki, why are you doing this! Mom! Mom! Please see Vicki!¡± Lady Thompson in the room did as if she heard nothing. She wanted everyone to know that in this house, no one could defy her words. At that moment, a cry of horror came from outside the house, ¡°Vicki! Vicki! What¡¯s wrong with you! Don¡¯t scare me! Mr. Thor! Call the doctor quickly!¡± Chapter 1307 - Chapter 1307 331 Unbelievable my face has turned white _1 Chapter 1307: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _1 Chapter 1307: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _1 Upon hearing this voice, Lady Thompson frowned slightly. Every step Rosalind Rohr took was calculated. She was well aware that this was nothing more than a trick Rosalind Rohr had pulled to make herself appear innocent. Fainted? How is that possible! Although Vicki had been weak since childhood, she was not in such poor condition that she would faint just from kneeling down. It seemed that Rosalind Rohr was responsible for quite a bit of Vicki¡¯s current audacious behavior! Were it not for Rosalind Rohr, Vicki would never have become like this. Lady Thompson¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, her face turning pale with anger. Outside, chaos was breaking out. Vicki had fainted. Tears streamed down Rosalind Rohr¡¯s frantic face. ¡°Vicki! Vicki! Wake up!¡± As Vicki¡¯s mother, Rosalind Rohr understood her daughter well. She knew that Vicki was not the type to feign sickness. Moreover, she knew that Vicki would never stoop to such tactics just to attract Lady Thompson¡¯s attention. This child! She really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer! Upon hearing the news, Ava Kamani rushed over, ¡°Rosalind, what happened? Have you called the doctor yet?¡± Though Ava Kamani and Rosalind Rohr were usually at odds, Now that Vicki was in trouble, as her grand aunt, Ava Kamani naturally couldn¡¯t ignore this. Seeing Ava Kamani, Rosalind Rohr tightly grabbed her hand, as if clinging to the last lifeline, ¡°Sister-in-law! Sister-in-law what should we do? Surely Vicki will be ok!¡± Ultimately, they were still a family. When necessary, Rosalind Rohr had no time to consider the grudges of the past. Ava Kamani reassured Rosalind Rohr, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vicki will be protected by the heavens.¡± After saying these words, Ava Kamani helped Vicki up from the ground, only to discover that Vicki¡¯s face had turned as pale as a sheet of paper. Ava Kamani frowned slightly and cast a glance at the tightly shut door. This time, Lady Thompson had gone too far. No matter what mistakes Vicki had made, she was still just a young girl. More importantly, she was a young girl with a frail constitution. ¡°Vicki! Vicki!¡± cried Rosalind Rohr, distraught. As Vicki¡¯s mother, there was nothing else she could do at this point. Showing the authority of an older sister-in-law, Ava Kamani addressed Caleb Thompson, ¡°Help your sister to her room quickly.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Caleb Thompson nodded his head, and immediately picked up Vicki and ran in the direction of the South Wing Room. The South Wing Room was five to six minutes away, and by the time Vicki was carried there, the doctor had arrived. The doctor was the Thompson Clan¡¯s family doctor and also the doctor who had always treated Vicki at home. Overwhelmed by her grief, Rosalind Rohr had already fainted. Though to outsiders, it may have appeared that she was too grief-stricken. But no one understood Vicki¡¯s condition better than her mother. Ava Kamani looked at the doctor, ¡°Dr. Will, can you take a look at Vicki and see what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°Of course, Mrs. Thompson. Please don¡¯t panic.¡± Dr. Will was well-versed in both traditional and western medicine. Ten or so minutes later, he looked up at Ava Kamani, his face a shade of worry. Ava Kamani¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Realizing that Vicki¡¯s condition might not be as hopeful as she thought, she immediately pressed, ¡°Dr. Will, how is Vicki doing?¡± Dr. Will answered, ¡°The young lady has always been more delicate than most, and this time she knelt on the ground for too long. In the intense sunlight, she was struck down by heat stroke, causing her to faint and trigger multi-organ failure. There is nothing more I can do. You should transfer her to Central Hospital as soon as possible!¡± Ava Kamani was stunned, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± From the very beginning, she had thought that Rosalind Rohr and Vicki were tricking Lady Thompson together. Otherwise, Rosalind Rohr wouldn¡¯t have fainted from crying. After all, Vicki wasn¡¯t seriously ill. But what she hadn¡¯t imagined was that Vicki wasn¡¯t faking! Dr. Will nodded, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, the situation is critical. You must immediately contact the emergency center of Central Hospital.¡± Fully realizing that this was not a joke, Ava Kamani immediately instructed Caleb Thompson to contact the emergency center. Very soon, the ambulance arrived. Vicki was loaded into the ambulance. Over at Lady Thompson¡¯s side. She too, heard the sound of the ambulance. However, she was not worried at all. As she believed that all of this was orchestrated by Rosalind Rohr. Vicki only knelt for less than two hours. Even if she had truly fainted, it couldn¡¯t have been so severe that an ambulance needed to be called. Their goal was just to make her forgive Vicki. She was just old! She wasn¡¯t senile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were still far too young to deceive her. Upon such thoughts, Lady Thompson sneered. ¡°Lady Thompson! Lady Thompson!¡± At that moment, Julie rushed in from outside. ¡°Something bad has happened, Lady Thompson!¡± Chapter 1308 - Chapter 1308 331 Unbelievable my face has turned white _2 Chapter 1308: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _2 Chapter 1308: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _2 Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson raised her head unhurriedly, ¡°What happened?¡± Julie¡¯s face was full of anxiety, ¡°Lady Thompson, Miss Thompson¡¯s condition is not good. Dr. Will says that Miss Thompson has heat stroke and her organs have already begun to fail. The ambulance has already taken Miss Thompson to Central Hospital! Please hurry over and check on her!¡± Lady Thompson¡¯s face hardened, ¡°Go and tell them, I have disowned this grand-daughter a long time ago! Besides, this deceitful method of faking hardship is too crude!¡± Julie glanced at Lady Thompson, ¡°Lady Thompson, I think Miss Thompson is not faking it.¡± Because she has seen Thompson¡¯s face. It was very pale. Just like an old person who just passed away. Without a trace of color. This kind of thing can¡¯t be faked. Therefore, Thompson is definitely not faking. Lady Thompson glanced at Julie, ¡°Therefore, they can only deceive people like you.¡± A servant is just a servant after all. Completely lacking discernment. Upon hearing this, Julie felt dejected and said nothing more. Perhaps in Lady Thompson¡¯s eyes, she, as such, was always destined to be a servant. Ava Kamani followed the ambulance to the hospital, and upon hearing the servant¡¯s report, she was left speechless. What the hell is going on?! Lady Thompson still thinks that Thompson is joking and faking hardship. Could she go so far as to fake hardship to the point that she¡¯s admitted to a hospital? Ava Kamani looked at Caleb Thompson, ¡°Caleb, go back and tell your grandmother that Vicki is currently in critical condition in the emergency room, her situation is really bad, tell her to hurry to the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Caleb Thompson nodded, turned around, and ran off. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just saunter off in such a situation. Just then, Ava Kamani seemed to think of something, ¡°Caleb, wait a minute!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mom?¡± Caleb Thompson stopped in his tracks and looked at Ava Kamani. Ava Kamani jogged over to Caleb Thompson, and stuffed something into his hand, ¡°Take this medical record with you!¡± Otherwise, knowing Lady Thompson¡¯s character, she would definitely not believe that Thompson is truly sick. ¡°Okay, mom.¡± No sooner had Caleb Thompson left than Zoe Fedener came rushing in, ¡°Sister-in-law, what happened? I was doing my nails! How¡¯s Vicki?¡± Although the Thompson Clan¡¯s daughters-in-law often had their squabbles and harbored ulterior motives, when something major happens, they would still unite. Just like now. Ava Kamani told Zoe Fedener what had happened. Upon hearing this, Zoe Fedener frowned, ¡°This old lady really is ruthless! The girl is already in the hospital and she still thinks she¡¯s faking hardship for her to see. Who has that much free time to put on a show? I had to rush here before finishing my nails! Right, is Vicki okay?¡± Ava Kamani sighed, ¡°She just went into the Operating Room, I¡¯m not entirely sure about the specifics, but according to Dr. Will, things don¡¯t look great.¡± Zoe Fedener looked around, ¡°And her?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ava Kamani asked. Zoe Fedener replied, ¡°Who else could it be, where¡¯s Rosalind Rohr?¡± Ava Kamani lowered her voice, ¡°After Vicki passed out, she fainted from crying too, she¡¯s currently on an IV.¡± Upon hearing this, Zoe Fedener rolled her eyes, ¡°She really knows how to cause trouble!¡± She fainted from just a little bit of scare! What a drama queen. Ava Kamani continued, ¡°After all, Vicki is her only hope. As a parent, it¡¯s understandable. I just hope Vicki is okay!¡± It seemed like Zoe Fedener remembered something, ¡°Did you inform Levi?¡± Ava Kamani nodded, ¡°I did, he¡¯s on his way back now.¡± Levi Thompson is Thompson¡¯s father, now that something¡¯s happened to Thompson, how could they not inform her father? Zoe Fedener looked at the lit light of the Operating Room, then asked, ¡°When was Vicki taken in?¡± Ava Kamani replied, ¡°About half an hour ago.¡± After she said this, she sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how things are going in there! This child, she¡¯s quite unfortunate.¡± ¡°This is half of Rosalind Rohr¡¯s responsibility,¡± Zoe Fedener continued, ¡°Before Miss Thompson came to our house, she already thought that Miss Thompson was coming to depend on us, and later instilled such thoughts into Vicki. This is a classic case of digging her own grave!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She deserved it! If only Rosalind Rohr had been a bit smarter, Thompson wouldn¡¯t have had such an accident. However, Ava Kamani did not agree with Zoe Fedener¡¯s words, instead, she said, ¡°What¡¯s done is done, stop talking so much, don¡¯t add to the chaos.¡± Zoe Fedener said nothing more and looked up at the lit Operating Room. At this moment, she sincerely hoped that Thompson would recover. Chapter 1309 - Chapter 1309 331 Unbelievable my face has turned white _3 Chapter 1309: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _3 Chapter 1309: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _3 The dispute between her and Rosalind Rohr has nothing to do with Thompson. A child is a child. Moreover, Thompson is the child she has watched grow up with her own eyes. As time slipped away, there was still no sign of the operation room door opening. Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener were growing increasingly anxious. The longer the operation continued, the more complicated Thompson¡¯s condition likely was. Ava Kamani sighed, ¡°If anything were to happen to Vicki, how could Levi and his wife go on?¡± Levi Thompson, like Rosalind Rohr, regards Thompson as his lifeline. She couldn¡¯t imagine how the two of them would cope if something where to happen to Thompson. Zoe Fedener also frowned slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister-in-law, I think Vicki has a strong life force. Besides, she hasn¡¯t done anything bad. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll pull through.¡± Thompson was born with a weak constitution and was even predicted to not live past twelve. Yet, here she was, alive and well. So, Thompson will definitely be okay. Zoe Fedener unconsciously clenched her fists. Ava Kamani nodded, ¡°Yes, Vicki will definitely be okay.¡± Meanwhile, Caleb Thompson returned to the Thompson Clan with Thompson¡¯s medical report. He ran all the way to Lady Thompson¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Grandmother!¡± Lady Thompson glanced up displeasingly, ¡°Caleb, how many times have I told you! Regardless of what happens, the Thompson Family must always observe decorum! Your haste and panic are unbecoming!¡± He had no semblance of the dignity of a reputable family. Caleb Thompson tried to calm down and turned to Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandmother, Vicki is very sick! Hurry and come to the hospital with me!¡± She should go to the hospital she visits a younger generation? Especially, when that young one is in the wrong?! That¡¯s completely absurd! Lady Thompson slammed the table and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? She still has the strength to put on this whole charade, playing me for a fool. She seems perfectly fine to me!¡± Lady Thompson¡¯s sudden anger naturally terrified Caleb Thompson! But now was not the time to be afraid. Caleb Thompson handed the medical report prepared by Ava Kamani to Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandmother, Vicki is really sick. She isn¡¯t playing you. If you don¡¯t believe me, please look at this!¡± Lady Thompson took the report and tossed it aside, ¡°You think I would believe this?¡± With Thompson¡¯s intelligence, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to forge a medical report. This child! She¡¯s too clever for her own good. Lady Thompson was determined; this time she would teach Thompson a lesson! Otherwise, this child would never understand the heights of the sky or the depths of the earth! Caleb Thompson became so anxious that his face turned red, ¡°Grandmother, the situation is critical. What do I need to do to convince you?¡± He never would have imagined that, even with a medical report, Lady Thompson still refused to believe that Thompson was truly sick. Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Go tell Thompson that this old woman¡¯s eyes are sharp! Her ears aren¡¯t deaf either. I see right through her tricks!¡± ¡°Grandmother!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Lady Thompson scolded, ¡°Or I¡¯ll scold you too!¡± With no other options, Caleb Thompson had to turn around and leave. When Caleb Thompson returned to the hospital, the operating room¡¯s door was still closed. Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener had dozed off on the blue plastic chairs. ¡°Mom, Auntie.¡± Caleb Thompson walked over and woke them up. When Ava Kamani saw her son, she immediately looked behind him, ¡°Just you?¡± Caleb Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Zoe Fedener frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s your grandmother?¡± Caleb Thompson was also helpless, ¡°Grandmother still thinks Vicki is putting on an act.¡± Zoe Fedener muttered exasperatedly, ¡°This old lady, even at this point, she¡¯s still sticking to her guns! So stubborn!¡± She¡¯s not worried about missing her granddaughter¡¯s last moments. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just wait! The day she¡¯ll regret will come. Ava Kamani glanced at Zoe Fedener with a reproachful look in her eyes, ¡°Thompson is still here! Don¡¯t say such things!¡± Zoe Fedener has always been straightforward, ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth! Right now, the older one¡¯s crying till she¡¯s a mess while the younger one¡¯s life is hanging in the balance in the operating room. She, on the other hand, hides and avoids everyone. I really don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s thinking. Always pretending to be an actress. Does she think Thompson is an actress?¡± Zoe Fedener has been fed up with her mother-in-law for a long time. Chapter 1310 - Chapter 1310 331 Unbelievable my face has turned white _4 Chapter 1310: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _4 Chapter 1310: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _4 Lady Thompson possessed an odd character. In her world, she was always right, and others were incorrect. Hearing this, Ava Kamani sighed. Actually, she, like Zoe Fedener, could not bring herself to like Lady Thompson, her mother-in-law. Lady Thompson was too despotic and self-centred. She did not permit anyone to rebut her. Ava Kamani turned her attention to Caleb Thompson, ¡°Caleb, go and check on how your aunt is doing!¡± ¡°All right.¡± Zoe Fedener glanced at her wristwatch, ¡°Where on earth is the kid?¡± Ava Kamani said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, perhaps there¡¯s traffic on the road.¡± Zoe Fedener frowned, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he misses Vicki¡¯s last moments!¡± Ava Kamani scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things!¡± Zoe Fedener sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not misspeaking. Vicki has been in there for quite a while without updates, which means the situation must be dire! We must brace ourselves!¡± At first, Zoe too believed that Thompson was sure to pull through. But, it seems like Thompson is now fated to be caught in trouble. It¡¯s been three hours already! At this moment, the operation room door opened. ¡°Where are the patient¡¯s family members?¡± ¡°We are here! We all are!¡± Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener immediately approached. Zoe Fedener asked, ¡°What¡¯s the condition of my niece now?¡± The doctor looked at both of them and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s current situation is extremely grim. If you had arrived a bit later, she might have died on the way! Though the operation has been completed, she still needs to stay in the Intensive Care Unit for observation. Whether she wakes up or not now depends on the patient herself. You, as her family, should be mentally prepared.¡± Hearing this, Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener¡¯s eyes instantly teared up. The doctor¡¯s words undoubtedly sounded like a death sentence for Thompson. Poor child. She¡¯s only twenty-one years old. ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± Suddenly, Rosalind Rohr¡¯s voice echoed in the air, ¡°Please save my daughter! I beg you!¡± Rosalind Rohr hurried over, she directly knelt down before the medical practitioner. She hadn¡¯t knelt down before anyone in her life before. For her daughter, she even disregarded her dignity. Rosalind Rohr still couldn¡¯t understand why things had become like this all of a sudden. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She was simply very grieved. The doctor sighed with an air of resignation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as doctors we won¡¯t give up as long as there¡¯s even the faintest hope.¡± Rosalind Rohr, unable to comprehend anything, was crying as she said, ¡°I have only one daughter, I only have one daughter¡­.¡± Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener walked over to Rosalind Rohr, pulled her up, and comforted her, ¡°Rosalind, calm down. Vicki will be fine. Moreover, what she needs most now is you. What will she do if anything happens to you? Therefore, you must keep calm and face the difficulty together with Vicki.¡± Zoe Fedener also added, ¡°My sister-in-law is correct, Rosalind. Vicki needs you the most right now. What will the child face alone if something were to happen to you?¡± Rosalind Rohr slowly calmed down and hugged Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener while crying, ¡°Sisters-in-law, what should I do? What should I really do?¡± Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener were also distraught. Being mothers themselves, they were closely empathizing. The next morning. Levi Thompson finally made it to the hospital after a grueling journey. Upon seeing her husband, Rosalind Rohr immediately ran over and cried, ¡°Why have you only just arrived! You¡¯ve only just arrived!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Vicki?¡± Levi Thompson asked. Rosalind Rohr said, ¡°Vicki is in the Intensive Care Unit right now.¡± Levi Thompson furrowed his eyebrows. He had not expected Thompson¡¯s condition to deteriorate to the point of being admitted to the Intensive Care Unit. He looked towards Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener, ¡°Sisters-in-law, what exactly happened?¡± Before Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener could respond, Rosalind Rohr snapped angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault! Vicki is like this because of your mother!¡± Rosalind Rohr pinned all blame on Lady Thompson. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Vicki would never have been reduced to this. Levi Thompson furrowed his eyebrows. Zoe Fedener went to console Rosalind Rohr, and Ava Kamani took Levi Thompson to the side, ¡°Levi, this situation can¡¯t be blamed on Vicki.¡± Following this, Ava Kamni recounted what transpired. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Levi Thompson furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°So, my mother still doesn¡¯t believe that Vicki is truly ill?¡± How could there be such an outrageous grandmother in this world! Who would believe it if they heard it! This was utterly terrifying. ¡°Mhmm, that¡¯s what Caleb told us when he returned.¡± Ava Kamani nodded. Chapter 1311 - Chapter 1311 331 Unbelievable my face has turned white _5 Chapter 1311: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _5 Chapter 1311: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _5 At hearing this, Levi Thompson was left completely stunned. If Ava Kamani hadn¡¯t spoken it herself, he would never believe that his mother could do such a thing. He made a concerted effort to calm himself down, looked at Ava Kamani and asked, ¡°Sis-in-law, how is Vicki really doing right now?¡± Ava Kamani exhaled, ¡°It¡¯s heat stroke. Although the symptoms are similar to a heat-related illness, this disease is far more serious. Even a perfectly healthy individual would be at risk of death if they contracted heat stroke, let alone Vicki with her already existing health conditions!¡± While discussing this, Ava Kamani paused, ¡°However, Levi, don¡¯t worry too much. The doctors said Vicki¡¯s condition, though grave, hasn¡¯t reached that extent. As long as Vicki¡¯s will to live remains strong, a miracle could take place.¡± Miracle? Upon hearing this, Levi Thompson felt as if all his strength had been drained from him in an instant. If miracles could be expected, then they really wouldn¡¯t be miracles, would they? Watching as Levi Thompson looked as if he was about to faint, Ava Kamani immediately supported him and said, ¡°Levi, Rosalind and Vicki both really need you right now. You can¡¯t afford to collapse!¡± Levi Thompson took a deep breath. Indeed. Ava Kamani was right. This was not the time for him to give up. He must withstand the situation. A moment later, Levi Thompson said to Ava Kamani, ¡°Sis-in-law, could you and second sis-in-law please take care of Rosalind and Vicki at the hospital? I need to go home.¡± Ava Kamani nodded and then made a point to say, ¡°Levi, you know your mother¡¯s temperament. Make sure you speak to her respectfully and avoid any arguments.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before leaving the hospital, Levi Thompson took one last glance towards the Intensive Care Unit. Thompson was lying on the hospital bed, hooked from head to toe to countless tubes, barely showing any signs of life. ¡°Vicki!¡± Levi Thompson¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. Vicki had been rather frail since birth. However, she had never been this critical. ¡°Vicki!¡± No matter how much Levi Thompson called out for Vicki from the outside, she inside the Intensive Care Unit gave no response. She appeared as unaware of her surroundings as someone in a vegetative state. Levi Thompson wiped away his tears and, with great effort, recomposed himself before leaving the hospital. The drive from the hospital to the Thompson¡¯s old house took about half an hour. The driver was driving quite fast. However, it still wasn¡¯t fast enough for Levi Thompson. ¡°Hurry! Faster!¡± Twenty minutes later, the car stopped at the old house¡¯s entrance. Levi Thompson quickly got out of the car and rushed over to Lady Thompson¡¯s quarters. Upon seeing Levi Thompson, Lady Thompson thought she was hallucinating. ¡°Levi! Why have you returned?¡± Tears welled up in Levi Thompson¡¯s eyes, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t returned, Vicki won¡¯t last much longer! Mother, do you even realize what you¡¯ve done!¡± Just thinking about his lively and energetic daughter now reduced to an unresponsive state was enough to make Levi Thompson¡¯s heart ache immensely. ¡°She¡¯s your only granddaughter! Why would you do this!¡± Lady Thompson was full of anger. She never expected her son to start blaming her immediately upon returning! What happened to Vicki? Didn¡¯t she simply faint? Did his mother really appear less important to him than his daughter? At this moment, Lady Thompson¡¯s heart ached tremendously, as though she¡¯d been poured with a bucket of icy water on a freezing winter day. She could barely breathe. The strong-willed Lady Thompson could never have envisioned such a fall from grace. ¡°So, now you¡¯re also blaming me? Levi! Good job! What a great son you are!¡± Lady Thompson clutched her chest, ¡°A child¡¯s failures are the fault of the parent! Half the responsibility for what¡¯s happened to Vicki falls on you!¡± Levi Thompson¡¯s attitude had only confirmed Lady Thompson¡¯s belief that Vicki¡¯s character needed further molding. As the future heir to the Thompson Clan, Vicki had to learn that she couldn¡¯t simply give in. Only by doing so could she properly continue the Thompson legacy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Levi Thompson held back his anger as he looked at his grey-haired mother, ¡°Mother, Vicki¡¯s condition is extremely serious. I need you to come to the hospital with me. Once you see her, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Lady Thompson snorted, ¡°Levi, it¡¯s impressive how you and that bitch Rosalind can team up to deceive the very mother that gave birth to and raised you! Do you even have a conscience left!¡± No wonder people say that a man forgets his mother once he has a wife. Levi Thompson is a perfect example. ¡°Mother! What does it take for you to believe me at a time like this!¡± Levi Thompson was visibly shaking, ¡°Fine! If you don¡¯t believe me, then be it! But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you when the time comes!¡± Chapter 1312 - Chapter 1312 331 Unbelievable my face has turned white _6 Chapter 1312: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _6 Chapter 1312: 331: Unbelievable, my face has turned white! _6 After saying this, Levi Thompson turned and walked away. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Levi Thompson didn¡¯t even pause his steps. Lady Thompson¡¯s complexion was somewhat pale. ¡°Levi Thompson!¡± With these words, Lady Thompson continued: ¡°Levi Thompson, if you dare to step out of this gate today, you will no longer be my son!¡± Lady Thompson absolutely prohibits anyone from disobeying her in this way. Not even her own son. Levi Thompson turned a deaf ear and walked straight out of the main door. The color drained from Lady Thompson¡¯s face out of fury. If it weren¡¯t for her holding onto the chair, she would have swooned. At the same time, Lady Thompson felt even more disappointed in Thompson. She had overestimated Thompson before! Thompson simply didn¡¯t have the ability to inherit the Thompson Clan. Lady Thompson squinted her eyes. It seems that she will need to start grooming another heir. Levi Thompson returned to the hospital. Seeing him return alone, Ava Kamani had a fair idea of what had transpired. ¡°She still doesn¡¯t believe it?¡± Levi Thompson nodded, a look of utter defeat in his eyes, ¡°Mhm.¡± Ava Kamani sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi. I¡¯ve already contacted your elder brother, and your sister-in-law has reached out to your younger brother. They¡¯re on their way back.¡± With such a major incident at home, they, as uncles, should come back to see for themselves. Levi Thompson nodded, ¡°Thank you, sister-in-law, for all your hard work these past few days.¡± ¡°We are all family, Levi. It¡¯s too strange of you to speak like this!¡± After saying this, Ava Kamani asked, ¡°By the way, you didn¡¯t argue with mom when you went back, did you?¡± Though Ava Kamani liked to assert her presence in front of Lady Thompson, at this time, she didn¡¯t want Levi Thompson to have a falling out with Lady Thompson. Levi Thompson merely sighed, not saying much, ¡°Sister-in-law, I know the situation. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ava Kamani resumed, ¡°Levi, mother is already quite old and it¡¯s really hard for her. You should be as tolerant as possible.¡± Levi Thompson remained silent. Tolerant? Things have come to this pass, yet Lady Thompson remains obstinate. Not only is she unwilling to come to the hospital, she even uttered such harsh words! Ava Kamani sighed. After a moment, Levi Thompson said, ¡°Sister-in-law, I am going to see how Rosalind is doing. You and my other sister-in-law should go back and rest. I¡¯ll stay at the hospital with Rosalind.¡± Ava Kamani smiled, ¡°No need, we¡¯re not tired, and there¡¯s a rest lounge on the third floor. If we get tired, we can just go up and rest. Go see Rosalind. Being Vicki¡¯s mother, she¡¯s the one who is suffering the most. You should comfort her.¡± ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Levi Thompson nodded. With that, Levi Thompson turned and left. Looking at Levi Thompson¡¯s retreating back, Ava Kamani sighed softly. Hopefully, Thompson will recover soon. Otherwise, how will Levi Thompson endure it! Rosalind Rohr, due to excessive grief, had once again fainted and was currently on a drip in the infusion room. ¡°Rosalind, do you feel any better?¡± Levi Thompson walked over to her, his face full of concern. ¡°Much better,¡± Rosalind Rohr looked towards Levi Thompson, ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± At her words, Levi Thompson¡¯s expression dimmed for a moment. He didn¡¯t know how to answer Rosalind¡¯s question. Seeing his reaction, Rosalind understood what had happened, ¡°She still doesn¡¯t believe that Vicki is sick, does she? In her eyes, is our Vicki just a child who loves to act and tell lies? Despite Vicki being so filial to her, every time she comes back, even if she doesn¡¯t bring a gift for me, her mother, she always brings one for her grandmother!¡± Rosalind was near collapse. Levi Thompson hugged Rosalind, ¡°Rosalind, believe me, Vicki will be fine!¡± Tears poured down Rosalind¡¯s face. As a mother, how could she not hope for her daughter¡¯s wellbeing? Levi Thompson continued, ¡°Rosalind, I¡¯m going to find the doctor. I¡¯ll ask him to do something, to save Vicki no matter what!¡± After saying that, Levi turned around and walked towards the doctor¡¯s office. Watching Levi¡¯s retreating figure, Rosalind swiftly removed the needle from her wrist and caught up with Levi, ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± She went with Levi to plead with the doctor. Although Levi was worried about Rosalind¡¯s health, he couldn¡¯t dissuade her and reluctantly brought her along. They arrived at the doctor¡¯s office shortly after. ¡°Doctor Hubbert!¡± Doctor Hubbert, who was engrossed in his work, looked up at the sound of the voice, ¡°Mr. Thompson, Mrs. Thompson.¡± ¡°Doctor Hubbert, what¡¯s the actual condition of my daughter now?¡± Levi directly asked the main question. Upon hearing this, Doctor Hubbert¡¯s expression shifted, ¡°You should be aware that heat stroke is a very serious condition. Miss Thompson is very critical right now.¡± Some people die on the spot when they suffer from heat stroke. ¡°So, is there really no way to save my daughter?¡± Levi continued, ¡°Doctor Hubbert, I¡¯m willing to pay any price as long as my daughter can be saved!¡± Doctor Hubbert looked at Levi, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I understand your feelings as a father at this moment, but unfortunately, we have indeed done our best.¡± The look of despair grew deeper in Levi¡¯s eyes. At middle age, he could have never imagined that such a day would come. Seeing Levi like this, Doctor Hubbert felt sorry and added, ¡°Mr. Thompson, perhaps, perhaps there is still a way to save Vicki.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Levi immediately asked. Doctor Hubbert paused, ¡°I heard that Miss Thompson and Nathaniel, the Divine Doctor, are good friends. Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps what?¡± Doctor Hubbert looked at Levi, ¡°Perhaps the Divine Doctor could save Vicki.¡± The Divine Doctor earned his title for creating one miracle after another. Upon hearing this, Levi was stunned. Find Nathaniel? Given how badly Lady Thompson had offended Viola, would Nathaniel be willing to let bygones be bygones? After all, Nathaniel is Viola¡¯s disciple. Upon leaving Doctor Hubbert¡¯s office, both Levi and Rosalind looked unwell. Rosalind turned to Levi, ¡°Levi, let¡¯s find the Divine Doctor now. Miss Thompson herself said that she won¡¯t hold us responsible anymore. The Divine Doctor surely can¡¯t stand by and do nothing!¡± ¡°Do you know where the Divine Doctor lives?¡± asked Levi. ¡°I do! I know!¡± Rosalind had been struggling with her health, but upon hearing that Nathaniel might have a cure for Vicki, her eyes immediately filled with hope. The couple flagged down a taxi and headed for the LY Hotel. LY Hotel membership was hard to get. Only Vicki and Mrs. Thompson in the entire Thompson family were members. Unable to enter without membership, Rosalind had no choice but to try contacting Mori. ¡­ Thompson Clan¡¯s residence. Lady Thompson was in a bad mood and decided to take a walk in the garden. Unexpectedly, just as she stepped out, she saw her eldest and second sons standing before her. Both of them had their own businesses and would only gather on festivals and holidays. Why were they here today¡­ Was the sun rising from the west? Lady Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Why are you back?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Regan Thompson¡¯s expression was very serious, ¡°Mother, Vicki just underwent a major operation and is still unconscious in the ICU. The doctor says she¡¯s in a critical condition. Are you genuinely unaware, or are you just feigning ignorance!¡± What? Lady Thompson looked at Regan, her eyes filled with incredulity. Vicki was seriously ill? In that moment, Lady Thompson nearly lost her footing. Chapter 1313 - Chapter 1313 332 True Gold Needle Acupuncture _1 Chapter 1313: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _1 Chapter 1313: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _1 In June, the sun was scorching, but at this time, Lady Thompson felt the chill to the bone. Substantially cold. This emotion is indescribable. At first, she, Lady Thompson thought that it was all but a deception from Vicki Thompson and her mother, Rosalind Rohr. After all, Vicki only knelt for a moment. Now, both brothers Regan Thompson and Ward Thompson were standing before her. Thus, Lady Thompson had no choice but to accept the fact. If Vicki truly was merely pretending, she wouldn¡¯t have managed to bring the two of them back simultaneously. After a long while, Lady Thompson finally managed to calm herself down. She tightly grasped the handrail beside her, ¡°How is Vicki now? How is she?¡± Regan Thompson let out a sigh, ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t good, she¡¯s currently unconscious. You should come with Ward and me to the hospital to see how she¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Lady Thompson hastily nodded her head. Due to extreme panic leading to a loss of composure, Lady Thompson nearly stumbled and fell. Luckily, Ward Thompson was in time to support her, ¡°Mum, take it slowly.¡± If only she could¡¯ve predicted this, she wouldn¡¯t have made her past decisions. Ward Thompson was aware of his mother¡¯s temperament, and thus didn¡¯t say much. The brothers jointly assisted Lady Thompson into the car. Soon, the car stopped in front of the hospital. Lady Thompson staggered out of the car. Ward Thompson held onto Lady Thompson¡¯s arm, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± And how could she not be in a rush? This was easier said than done. How could Lady Thompson possibly not worry! Vicki Thompson after all, was her only heir. She was intelligent and empathetic, and brought much honor to the Thompson Clan by joining the Marginine Organization at a young age. Lady Thompson couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if something unfortunate were to happen to Vicki¡­ She was her only beloved granddaughter. No one knows how much Lady Thompson regrets her actions. She shouldn¡¯t have made the child kneel outside for so long¡­ Upon seeing Lady Thompson like this, Regan Thompson let out a sigh. His mother was wonderful in many ways, except for her high temper. Otherwise, their father wouldn¡¯t have died with regrets. After so many years, he wasn¡¯t sure if his mother had any regrets yet. With both brothers supporting her, Lady Thompson finally arrived at the ICU entrance. Zoe Fedener saw Lady Thompson from a distance and nudged Ava Kamani with her elbow, ¡°Sister-in-law, do you see who that is?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ava Kamani asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you take a look,¡± Zoe Fedener replied. Ava Kamani looked back. At first glance, she was slightly taken aback. It was Lady Thompson. Zoe Fedener uttered a cold snort, then said, ¡°Sister-in-law, isn¡¯t this like the sun rising from the west? Wasn¡¯t our mum not believing that Vicki was in the ICU? How come she¡¯s willing to come now? I thought Vicki couldn¡¯t even see her on her deathbed!¡± ¡°Can you stop talking nonsense! Vicki will definitely be alright, stop talking about death.¡± Ava Kamani slightly frowned, ¡°Unlucky.¡± Zoe Fedener looked at Ava Kamani, ¡°Sister-in-law, do you think I want something to happen to Vicki? Our brother only has one sister! But you¡¯re well aware of what¡¯s going on now, let me tell you this, Vicki most likely won¡¯t live long! Even the doctor is asking us to prepare for the worst!¡± Although Zoe Fedener didn¡¯t want something to happen to Vicki either, there was still a barrier between the two of them. If Vicki really were to die, for Zoe Fedener, it wouldn¡¯t really have much of an impact, perhaps she would just be sad for a couple of days. That¡¯s reality. In this world, only parents would care so much for their own children. Upon hearing the words, Ava Kamani let out a sigh. She had to admit, Zoe Fedener did have a point. ¡°But the doctor also said that the Divine Doctor might be able to save Vicki, you shouldn¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡± Zoe Fedener responded, ¡°Whether the Divine Doctor will come or not is still uncertain! Mum has offended the Master so seriously and still refuses to apologize, not to mention Miss Thompson, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even want the Divine Doctor to come!¡± As she saw Regan Thompson and Ward Thompson lead Lady Thompson closer to them, Ava Kamani decided not to continue with the topic. She pulled Zoe Fedener up from the blue plastic chair and walked forward to greet her, ¡°Mum.¡± Zoe Fedener walked to Lady Thompson¡¯s side, ¡°Mum, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Thompson, who was too anxious to respond to her daughters-in-law, turned to look at her granddaughter lying on the ICU bed, her eyes instantly welling up with tears. ¡°Vicki!¡± ¡°Vicki!¡± Her beloved granddaughter had always been so spirited, when did she become like this? No one knows what Lady Thompson is feeling right now. Chapter 1314 - Chapter 1314 332 True Gold Needle Acupuncture _2 Chapter 1314: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _2 Chapter 1314: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _2 Even though she had not shed any tears, her entire being was steeped in deep sorrow. Her refusal to cry in front of her son and daughter-in-law was the last vestige of her dignity. And the last shreds of her pride. Seeing Lady Thompson like this, Zoe Fedener scoffed inwardly. Is the old hag feeling desperate now? Was she not calm and composed when Vicki just fell into a coma? She deserved it! She should be denied the privilege of seeing Vicki for one last time. And spend the rest of her life in regret. Ava Kamani gave a faint sigh. Though she also believed that Lady Thompson deserved it, she comforted her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Although the doctors say Vicki¡¯s situation is not so good, they have also mentioned that the Divine Doctor might be able to save her. Right now, Levi and Rosalind have gone to seek his help.¡± Zoe Fedener nodded and echoed her, ¡°Mother, my sister-in-law is correct. Our family¡¯s Vicki has considerable fortune and will definitely be alright. You must take care of your health and can¡¯t let Vicki worry about you.¡± Elijah and Caleb were in competition, and couldn¡¯t allow Ava to gain favor with the old lady alone. Upon hearing that, Lady Thompson frowned. Levi and Rosalind were seeking Nathaniel Besian¡¯s help? Who was Nathaniel Besian? He was Viola Thompson¡¯s disciple. Given Viola¡¯s disregard for her elders, she would surely exploit this matter. She would also use it to threaten her! Considering this, Lady Thompson felt restless. In any case, she absolutely won¡¯t let Viola achieve her purpose. She wouldn¡¯t bow to a junior. Viola can forget about intimidating her! ¡­ LY Hotel. With Mori¡¯s help, Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr easily entered the hotel lobby. As luck would have it, as soon as they walked into the lobby, they saw Nathaniel Besian heading towards the first-floor fitness center. Rosalind said, ¡°Levi, there is the Divine Doctor! Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Levi followed Rosalind¡¯s strides. The two hurried to catch up with Nathaniel Besian¡¯s steps. ¡°Divine Doctor!¡± ¡°Please wait, Divine Doctor.¡± The Divine Doctor halted and turned to face Rosalind, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, may I know who you are?¡± Rosalind knew Nathaniel Besian, but Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t know her. Rosalind promptly introduced herself, ¡°Greetings, Divine Doctor. I am Rosalind Rohr, Vicki¡¯s mother, and this is my husband, Levi Thompson.¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian nodded, ¡°Ah, so you are Mr. and Mrs. Thompson. How can I assist you?¡± ¡°Divine Doctor, my daughter Vicki, she¡¯s ill. The doctor says only you can save her now. I beg of you, for old times¡¯ sake, please save her life,¡± Rosalind¡¯s tears started rolling unconstrained down her face, ¡°As long as you can save her, I will agree to anything!¡± ¡°My wife is right. As long as you can save our daughter, we will do whatever you ask,¡± Levi chimed in, teary-eyed. Nathaniel Besian¡¯s expression changed drastically. After all, he just met Vicki a few days ago. It had only been two days, and something happened to Vicki? Nathaniel Besian proceeded to ask, ¡°Please calm down, can you briefly explain Vicki¡¯s symptoms?¡± Levi pulled out a medical record from his pocket. ¡°This will give you all the details.¡± Nathaniel Besian took the medical record. The further he read, the deeper his brows furrowed. After a moment, he looked up at Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, ¡°No one knows Vicki better than her parents. How could you let her kneel under the scorching sun for so long?¡± Heat stroke is not a simple heat exhaustion. Especially since Vicki was not as healthy as a regular person. This issue could have been avoided in the first place. Rosalind was at a loss for words, after all, she couldn¡¯t just say it was Lady Thompson¡¯s doing. With teary eyes, Levi said, ¡°Divine Doctor, all the blame lies with us, her parents. The deed is done, can you please save our daughter?¡± Nathaniel Besian sighed, ¡°Please lead me to the hospital quickly.¡± Upon hearing this, both Rosalind and Levi were stunned. After a moment, Rosalind said, ¡°Divine Doctor, don¡¯t you need to report to Miss Thompson?¡± Nathaniel Besian laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my master is someone who understands reasoning.¡± Viola Thompson had long said she wouldn¡¯t interfere with his normal friendships including his one with Vicki. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Soon, they reached the hospital. Nathaniel Besian directly went to Dr. Hubbert¡¯s office to discuss Vicki¡¯s condition. Meanwhile, Levi and Rosalind went to the ICU. Neither of them expected to see Lady Thompson standing in front of the ICU. Chapter 1315 - Chapter 1315 332 True Gold Needle Acupuncture _3 Chapter 1315: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _3 Chapter 1315: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _3 Especially Rosalind Rohr. Wasn¡¯t this old hag supposed to be absent? At this moment, no matter how immense her hatred was, Rosalind Rohr had to endure. She walked over to Lady Thompson and started, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Rosalind understood Lady Thompson¡¯s character very well. Even if she was wrong in this matter, she would never apologize. Therefore, she had to be the one to back down. As long as there was a glimpse of hope for Thompson to survive, she could only swallow her pride before Lady Thompson. Rosalind Rohr had made the first move, so Lady Thompson would naturally not continue to frown. She nodded and said, ¡°Hmm.¡± A single word. The reason she only said one word was that Levi Thompson hadn¡¯t started speaking. Rosalind nudged Levi lightly. A moment later, Levi opened his mouth, ¡°Mother.¡± Only then did Lady Thompson seem satisfied. She then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to invite the Divine Doctor? Where is he?¡± It was clear without asking that these two definitely had their request ignored. Even if Nathaniel Besian had agreed to come, Viola Thompson would not have allowed him to. Before the two could speak, Lady Thompson continued, ¡°The world doesn¡¯t have only one divine doctor. If he refuses to come, we will find another way!¡± Regardless, she would not beg a mere child. Hearing this, Rosalind was furious. This old hag, who did she think she was? Utterly unreasonable! Rosalind swallowed her anger, then followed, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, the Divine Doctor has arrived. He is now in Doctor Hubbert¡¯s office, discussing Vicki¡¯s surgery.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson was taken aback. Nathaniel Besian had actually come? Was Viola willing? It must be a plot. There must be a plot involved. Viola couldn¡¯t possibly be so generous. If Viola were just a little bit reasonable, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way today. Before Viola, Rosalind was an elder, and moreover, she was of equal seniority to Sally Bennett. It was normal for an elderly person to say something wrong occasionally. But what about Viola? She was so unyielding, insisting that Rosalind apologize in person! That was simply outrageous. Whenever Lady Thompson thought of this, she would become extremely angry. If Viola hadn¡¯t been so unyielding, Thompson wouldn¡¯t have collapsed from the long-standing resignation in front of her door. If Thompson hadn¡¯t collapsed, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up with heat stroke. Therefore, everything was Viola¡¯s fault. Ava Kamani laughed, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Now that the Divine Doctor is here, there¡¯s hope for Vicki!¡± Rosalind nodded in agreement. Just then, Nathaniel Besian and Doctor Hubbert were both walking towards them. Levi immediately walked over, ¡°Divine Doctor, how is it? When can my sister Vicki have the surgery?¡± Hearing this, Lady Thompson narrowed her eyes. Just wait and see. Nathaniel Besian was about to make a request. Such people were disgusting. Being a doctor but using people¡¯s lives to threaten others. At this time, Nathaniel looked at Levi and then began, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I just discussed with Doctor Hubbert, we are prepared to perform surgery on your sister Thompson this afternoon. But we can only do our best, the rest is up to fate.¡± The situation with Thompson was complex, and the hospital had already exhausted all their means. Now they could only pursue conservative treatments. There were only two outcomes awaiting her. One was to wait for death. The other was a miracle. However, miracles don¡¯t just happen when called upon. ¡°OK, OK, OK!¡± Levi immediately nodded, ¡°We will be troubling you, Divine Doctor!¡± Rosalind was also moved to tears with joy. Since Nathaniel agreed to the surgery, it meant that there was still a chance. Lady Thompson looked at Nathaniel, her eyes full of disbelief. Strange. This was too strange. Nathaniel didn¡¯t ask for anything! Had Viola become so generous? Nathaniel then said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s predestined between Miss Thompson and me.¡± Traditional Chinese medicine pays heed to ¡®doctor/patient affinity.¡¯ If there was no affinity between Thompson and him, then it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Levi and Rosalind to find him. Rosalind, a bit excited, asked, ¡°Divine Doctor, do we need to prepare anything?¡± Nathaniel said, ¡°You just need to quietly wait for the results of the surgery!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave my daughter in your hands, Divine Doctor.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon finishing, Rosalind bowed to Nathaniel. Nathaniel continued, ¡°I am going to prepare for the surgery now which is scheduled for two in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After discussing some matters, Nathaniel, along with Doctor Hubbert, went back in the direction of the office. As soon as Nathaniel left, Zoe Fedener curiously asked, ¡°Levi, Rosalind, how did you get the Divine Doctor to come? What was Miss Thompson¡¯s reaction then?¡± Chapter 1316 - Chapter 1316 332 True Gold Needle Acupuncture _4 Chapter 1316: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _4 Chapter 1316: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _4 Hearing this, Lady Thompson also turned her head to look at Rosalind Rohr. Rosalind Rohr said, ¡°Miss Thompson is a person who distinguishes clearly between love and hate, she didn¡¯t blame this matter on the Divine Doctor, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t stop the Divine Doctor from coming to the hospital.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly. What did Rosalind Rohr mean by that? Viola Thompson has a clear sense of love and hate? Does she not know the difference between right and wrong? She must have been blind back then to have chosen such a daughter-in-law! Ava Kamani exclaimed, ¡°Miss Thompson indeed has a great picture in mind, she is indeed globally renowned as the Divine Doctor Suen!¡± Zoe Fedener also agreed with what Ava Kamani had said. Only Lady Thompson had a stern face. Two in the afternoon. Thompson was pushed into the operating room on time. As the surgery began, Rosalind Rohr and Levi Thompson¡¯s hearts also rose with tension. Time passed slowly and painfully. Even Lady Thompson began to recite ¡®God Bless¡¯, praying for divine assistance. Three hours later, the surgical light was turned off. The door to the operating room was opened. All the Thompson family members rushed forward. Only Lady Thompson calmly stood on one side. Because she knew, no matter how anxious she was at this time, it wouldn¡¯t help, because there were only two final outcomes. Success. Or failure. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t crowd forward like those juniors, who were in complete disarray. It was a complete loss of face. Nathaniel Besian, surrounded by the Thompson family, slowly took off his mask, ¡°The surgery was successful, Miss Thompson is no longer in immediate danger, she has been transferred to the general ward.¡± Hearing this, everyone cheered. Especially Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr, the two were almost in tears. ¡°However¡­¡± Nathaniel Besian¡¯s words took a turn, ¡°My medical skills are limited, and I¡¯m not proficient in golden needle acupuncture, so I can only save Miss Thompson¡¯s life, but I can¡¯t wake her up.¡± These words hit everyone like a sledgehammer. Even Lady Thompson did not expect this. Rosalind Rohr immediately asked, ¡°Divine Doctor, what should we do? How can we make Vicki better?¡± Nathaniel Besian replied, ¡°Find a doctor who is skilled in golden needle acupuncture.¡± Golden needle acupuncture? Upon hearing this, everyone had different reactions. Everyone knew that Divine Doctor Suen could revive the dead with a golden needle. So Nathaniel Besian meant that Viola Thompson could save her? But would Viola Thompson save her? ¡°Divine Doctor, I heard that Miss Thompson is proficient in golden needle acupuncture, could you relay¡­¡± Before Rosalind Rohr could finish her sentence, Nathaniel Besian interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Thompson, I may not be able to help with this.¡± You can seek Viola Thompson¡¯s help. But it shouldn¡¯t be him stepping forward. He would not meddle, causing more problems for Viola Thompson. After all, this was the consequence of Lady Thompson¡¯s own doing. She should bear the fruit she sowed herself. Moreover, he already tried everything he could. His conscience was clear. Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°My relationship with young friend Thompson has nothing to do with my master. Therefore, I won¡¯t breathe a word about this to my master. I¡¯ve done my best for my young friend Thompson. The rest is up to you. My master is not the only one in this world who knows golden needle acupuncture, you can find someone else.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson scoffed. She knew Viola had other plans. Nathaniel Besian was definitely capable of curing Thompson, he was just holding back, trying to get her to ask for Viola¡¯s help. Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Just as Levi Thompson wanted to say something, Nathaniel Besian interjected, ¡°Excuse me, I have to leave.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and walked away. He agreed to save Thompson in consideration of their friendship, not for the Thompson family¡¯s gratitude. Looking at Nathaniel Besian¡¯s retreating figure, Levi Thompson sighed. Ava Kamani spoke up, ¡°Levi, no matter what, Vicki is now out of danger. Didn¡¯t the Divine Doctor say it? Viola Thompson is not the only one who knows golden needle acupuncture, we can find someone else.¡± Lady Thompson, who had been silent, spoke up at this time, ¡°Ava is right, there¡¯s always a way.¡± Viola Thompson wanted her to bow her head, she would not satisfy Viola¡¯s wish! Did Viola Thompson think she was so great? Ridiculous! Wait and see. This time, she was determined to find a divine doctor who would save Thompson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She would show Viola Thompson that there are always better people out there! Levi Thompson remained silent. He didn¡¯t understand why his mother was still so stubborn even at this time. Is so-called dignity and face really that important? More important than his own granddaughter¡¯s life? Chapter 1317 - Chapter 1317 332 True Gold Needle Acupuncture _5 Chapter 1317: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _5 Chapter 1317: 332: True Gold Needle Acupuncture! _5 At that, Lady Thompson added, ¡°Doctor Hart from Amber Island is also proficient in golden needle acupuncture. Wait here, I will contact Doctor Hart immediately!¡± Lady Thompson had extensive connections. Upon receiving Lady Thompson¡¯s call, Doctor Hart came immediately. Initially, Doctor Hart did not want to come. Because he never left the island for consultations. But after hearing about Thompson¡¯s illness, and that even Nathaniel Besian was helpless, Doctor Hart immediately agreed. As one of the top fifty doctors in the Divine Doctor rankings, Doctor Hart had heard many rumors about Suwen and knew about her protege Nathaniel Besian. Suwen was always ranked first in the Divine Doctor rankings. Even her apprentices were all within the top twenty, how could Doctor Hart bear this? He had been wanting to meet this Divine Doctor Suwen for a long time. However, he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity. Now that such an offer has arisen, Lady Thompson naturally wouldn¡¯t miss it. Without any hesitation, Doctor Hart bought a boat ticket for the day and rushed to the hospital. Lady Thompson, along with Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr, were waiting at the hospital entrance for Doctor Hart. Doctor Hart was sixty-five years old with a long beard, giving off an aura of a Daoist priest. ¡°Doctor Hart!¡± Seeing Doctor Hart approaching, Lady Thompson immediately went to greet him. Levi Thompson and Rosalind also followed her. ¡°Lady Thompson.¡± Lady Thompson then introduced, ¡°This is my third son, Levi, and his wife, Rosalind.¡± Levi Thompson and Rosalind immediately greeted Doctor Hart. Doctor Hart nodded, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to the hospital, as saving the patient is the priority.¡± Lady Thompson followed behind him, ¡°Doctor Hart, I entrust my granddaughter to you.¡± Doctor Hart stroked his beard, ¡°Rest assured, my lady, I will do my best.¡± After Doctor Hart took Thompson¡¯s pulse, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a small issue! Give me an hour, I will definitely give you a lively granddaughter!¡± Upon hearing this, not only Lady Thompson, but also Rosalind and Levi¡¯s faces lit up. Levi then said, ¡°Doctor Hart, you aren¡¯t kidding with us, are you?¡± After all, even Nathaniel Besian was helpless with Thompson¡¯s condition. Although Doctor Hart also ranked in the top fifty in the Divine Doctor list, his ranking was far behind Nathaniel Besian. If he could surpass Nathaniel Besian and cure Thompson this time, it would also represent a breakthrough for him. And his ranking on the list could jump from the fiftieth spot directly into the top ten. Doctor Hart said with a smile, ¡°Please trust me, I wouldn¡¯t jest about such matters. Just because Nathaniel Besian can¡¯t do it, doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t.¡± Hearing this, Lady Thompson felt very relieved. She knew that in this world Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t the only Divine Doctor. There were many others who were more accomplished than Viola Thompson! Did Viola Thompson want to see her make a fool of herself? No way! Levi said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave Thompson in your hands, Doctor Hart.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After saying that, Doctor Hart continued, ¡°Could the family members please step out now? I am about to start administering the acupuncture to Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! We are stepping out now.¡± Soon, everyone was waiting outside the ward. In the ward, Doctor Hart began administering acupuncture at Miss Thompson¡¯s critical points. Miss Thompson¡¯s face turned from red to white, then from white to red again, and her forehead was covered in layers of cold sweat. These were all normal reactions to the golden needle acupuncture. An hour later. The door of the ward opened. Rosalind Rohr and Levi Thompson immediately surrounded him, ¡°Doctor Hart, how is my daughter?¡± ¡°The golden needle acupuncture has finished, she should regain consciousness in ten minutes.¡± Doctor Hart replied confidently. He was extremely confident about his medical skills. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Hart, thank you, you are truly a lifesaver of our family!¡± Levi Thompson expressed his heartfelt gratitude. Afterwards, they all went to the sickroom. Thompson lay on the hospital bed, wearing an oxygen mask, her face extremely pale. Seeing Thompson¡¯s condition, Rosalind Rohr stated worryingly: ¡°Doctor Hart, has my daughter really recovered?¡± From her perspective, Thompson didn¡¯t seem to have improved at all and had, in fact, gotten much worse. At least before the golden needle acupuncture, her face still had some colour. But now¡­ Doctor Hart smiled, ¡°This is a normal aftermath of the golden needle acupuncture. Miss Thompson is completely safe, you both need not worry. Only eight minutes more, and she will wake up precisely on time!¡± Rosalind Rohr and others expressed their doubts. Would Thompson actually wake up after eight minutes? Witnessing this, Lady Thompson frowned slightly. What did Rosalind Rohr mean by this? After all, it was she who had invited Doctor Hart. If she didn¡¯t have faith in him, then it was the same as not believing in herself. Time passed, second by second. Very quickly, eight minutes came to an end. As expected, Thompson slowly opened her eyes. Seeing this, Rosalind Rohr became ecstatic, ¡°Vicki! Vicki, you¡¯ve finally woken up!¡± Lady Thompson and Levi Thompson also became thrilled. Lady Thompson looked at Doctor Hart, ¡°Doctor Hart truly lives up to his reputation, certainly surpassing those who call themselves ¡®Divine Doctors¡¯! There are some who bear the title of saviors, yet they abandon those in need!¡± At this very moment, Lady Thompson wished that Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian could witness this scene. This master and student duo certainly hadn¡¯t expected that someone could cure Thompson. Doctor Hart humbly responded, ¡°Lady Thompson, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡± Levi Thompson squatted down next to Rosalind Rohr, looking at the bedridden Thompson, ¡°Vicki, how do you feel now? You¡¯ve been unconscious for so many days, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± Thompson looked very weak. She moved her lips, attempting to say something, but the moment she opened her mouth, she vomited blood! Her blood stained Rosalind Rohr¡¯s clothes. Its deep red colour mixed with white, presenting a horrifying sight. After spitting up blood, Thompson fainted once again. ¡°Vicki! Vicki!¡± Rosalind Rohr began crying in desperation, ¡°Doctor Hart! Doctor Hart, what happened to Vicki? Please check on her!¡± Even Doctor Hart didn¡¯t expect Thompson to suddenly vomit blood, so he immediately checked her pulse. Upon checking her pulse, shock spread across his face, ¡°How could this be!¡± ¡°Doctor Hart, what¡¯s going on with my daughter?¡± Levi Thompson hurriedly asked. Doctor Hart wore a gloomy expression, ¡°Miss Thompson¡¯s pulse is extremely unstable. My golden needle acupuncture was of no use to her. Mr. Thompson, I¡¯m terribly sorry, I¡¯m incapable of curing Miss Thompson¡¯s disease. You should consider finding someone else.¡± Hearing this, Levi Thompson lost all hope, he immediately grabbed Doctor Hart¡¯s hand, ¡°Doctor Hart, you clearly said you could cure my daughter! I beg you to save her!¡± ¡°Doctor Hart, you are my daughter¡¯s last hope.¡± Doctor Hart frowned minutely; from the start, he had underestimated Thompson¡¯s condition. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, as a doctor, even if there is the slightest hope, we won¡¯t give up on our patients. But Miss Thompson¡¯s disease is simply too severe! Because of heat stroke, all her organs are failing at a rapid pace, ordinary golden needle acupuncture is useless.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Rosalind Rohr cried out, ¡°My daughter is only twenty-one years old. Her life has just begun!¡± Doctor Hart continued, ¡°Nathaniel Besian was right, probably only Senior Suen¡¯s golden needle acupuncture can save Miss Thompson. You should find a way to invite Senior Suen here, as I¡¯m utterly powerless! If we attempt to forcibly treat her, the consequences could be unimaginable.¡± At this moment, even Doctor Hart finally understood why Nathaniel Besian had repeatedly emphasized that only the golden needle acupuncture could cure Thompson. Only Divine Doctor Suwen¡¯s technique could truly be called golden needle acupuncture. The needle technique of ordinary people could at most be considered as acupuncture! Chapter 1318 - Chapter 1318 333 Hexi takes action not letting the tragedy Chapter 1318: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_1 Chapter 1318: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_1 Doctor Hart never anticipated this outcome. He had thought he could treat Thompson, successfully moving up to the top ten of the list of Divine Doctors. But he never considered¡­ He was just a fool. Lady Thompson¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She walked up to Doctor Hart, and demanded, ¡°Doctor Hart, didn¡¯t you say you could heal my granddaughter? Why do you now claim that only Suwen can save her?¡± Lady Thompson was very angry. She even suspected Doctor Hart and Viola Thompson were conniving together. ¡°I apologize, Lady Thompson, for giving you false hope. I originally thought that Miss Thompson simply had a standard case of heat stroke. You never mentioned that she had other stubborn ailments!¡± With a mere heat stroke, ordinary acupuncture would suffice to open the meridians in the body. However, Thompson¡¯s symptoms were obviously far more than just a heat stroke. Lady Thompson¡¯s face turned pale. Excuses! Nothing but excuses! Doctor Hart didn¡¯t want any more trouble. Given Thompson¡¯s complex condition, if he forcefully treated her, it would certainly lead to fatal consequences. If Lady Thompson gave him trouble, it would be something even jumping into the Yellow River would not wash away. Currently, the best way to resolve the problem was simply to get out of the situation as soon as possible. With this thought, Doctor Hart said to Lady Thompson, ¡°Milady, I fear my medical skills are not up to par. I will not hinder Miss Thompson¡¯s treatment any longer. I hope that you will find a skilled Divine Doctor soon and that Miss Thompson will have a swift recovery.¡± ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡± Saying this, Doctor Hart turned and left, even forgetting to take his medicine box. He was afraid that if he left a second too late, Lady Thompson would keep him there. ¡°Doctor Hart! Doctor Hart!¡± Rosalind Rohr chased after Doctor Hart, her hand tightly clutching his sleeve, ¡°Doctor Hart, you cannot leave! What will happen to my daughter if you do?¡± In Rosalind Rohr¡¯s eyes, At this moment, Doctor Hart was her last straw. She couldn¡¯t let Doctor Hart just leave like this. Doctor Hart turned to look at Rosalind Rohr, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help but my skills are limited, there¡¯s nothing more I can do! Even if you force me to stay, it wouldn¡¯t help the situation.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalind Rohr¡¯s face slowly turned to an expression of despair, and she slowly released Doctor Hart¡¯s sleeve, nearly fainting. Fortunately, Levi Thompson came over to support Rosalind Rohr right on time, ¡°Rosalind, it¡¯s okay, there are many other Divine Doctors out there. Just because Doctor Hart can¡¯t help doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t, too. Our Vicki has always been lucky her whole life, she will definitely get better.¡± Rosalind Rohr tightly embraced Levi Thompson, crying inconsolably. At this moment, no one could understand the feelings of a mother. In the patient¡¯s room. Lady Thompson stood there, looking at Thompson lying on the bed, her eyes full of sadness. Half of Thompson¡¯s current condition was her responsibility. She could not forgive herself. After a moment, Lady Thompson bent over, looking at Thompson, ¡°Vicki, rest assured, your grandmother will find a way to make you better.¡± Definitely. At that moment, Rosalind Rohr walked in from outside the room, she ¡®plopped¡¯ down, kneeling in front of Lady Thompson. ¡°Mother! Mother! Please save Vicki! Right now, only you can save her!¡± Seeing Rosalind Rohr kneeling in front of her, Lady Thompson frowned slightly. ¡°Get up now!¡± ¡°Mother, once you promise to save Vicki, I will get up.¡± The accident with her precious granddaughter had already upset Lady Thompson. But now, Rosalind Rohr was even pulling a stunt like this! What did she mean by this? Was she accusing her of not trying to save Thompson! But she was neither a doctor nor did she know golden needle acupuncture. What was she meant to do to save Thompson? Lady Thompson looked at Rosalind Rohr, sternly rebuked her, ¡°Rosalind Rohr, it pains me more than you to see Vicki in this condition! If I could, I would even take her place to endure this hardship! But right now it¡¯s not as simple as just saying it! Stop making unreasonable demands!¡± This was simply unreasonable! What was even more horrifying was that Levi Thompson wasn¡¯t trying to stop her, letting Rosalind Rohr create a scen. ¡°Mother! Please ask Miss Thompson for help!¡± Rosalind Rohr continued, ¡°Miss Thompson isn¡¯t heartless. If you personally ask her, she will definitely save Vicki.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a matter between Lady Thompson and Viola Thompson, only she could untie what she had torn apart. Only if Lady Thompson personally took action could the situation possibly take a turn. Lady Thompson looked at Rosalind Rohr, her eyes filled with astonishment. What did Rosalind Rohr mean? Was she suggesting that she, an elder, should apologize to Viola Thompson? Chapter 1319 - Chapter 1319 333 Hexi takes action not letting the tragedy Chapter 1319: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_2 Chapter 1319: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_2 Dreaming! In this moment, Lady Thompson is trembling with rage. A good daughter-in-law! Rosalind Rohr is truly her loving daughter-in-law indeed. She actually asked her, a senior, to apologize to Viola Thompson? Even if Viola Thompson is impressive! In front of her, she¡¯s still just a young whelp after all. Now the main issue is not that she should apologize to Viola Thompson. Instead, it is that Viola Thompson should promptly realize her mistake. She, a junior, is still holding a grudge against her, an elder, up until now. The family teachings of the Thompson family in Capital City are truly great! Rosalind Rohr, who could no longer hold back her misery, sobbingly spoke out, ¡°Mother, I know you are unwilling to apologize to Miss Thompson; but Vicki is about to die! Are you just going to watch as she steps closer towards death?¡± ¡°Mother, if you refuse to beg Miss Thompson, then I will kneel forever!¡± For her daughter, she is willing to give it all. Lady Thompson¡¯s face is contorted with anger, ¡°Rosalind Rohr, I am telling you this today, wish for me to apologize to that girl? Never in a lifetime!¡± Unless she dies. Otherwise, she, Yvonne Edmonds, will never bow her head. After saying this, Lady Thompson turns and marches out. Levi Thompson catches up with Lady Thompson¡¯s strides, ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t leave! Can you bear to just stand by and see Rosalind semi-kneeling like this?¡± Lady Thompson angrily looks at her son, ¡°If she likes kneeling, then let her kneel!¡± After saying this, Lady Thompson turns and walks away. Without any hesitation whatsoever. Watching Lady Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Levi Thompson¡¯s face is full of desperation. A moment. Levi Thompson walks over to Rosalind Rohr and pulls her up from the ground. ¡°Rosalind, get up. ¡°I won¡¯t stand up!¡± Unless Lady Thompson agrees, she will not stand up. Levi Thompson sighed and continued, ¡°You know very well her temper, I think no one knows better than you why Vicki has become that way! Rosalind, stand up! Vicki has already become like this, I don¡¯t want you to end up the same!¡± ¡°Both Vicki and I need you!¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalind Rohr¡¯s emotions completely break down in a moment; she held onto Levi Thompson, ¡°Levi, what should we do?¡± Rosalind Rohr felt helpless. Lady Thompson obviously had the means to save Vicki. But she was just too proud to apologize. Levi Thompson held back the sadness in his heart and comforted, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Rosalind, our Vicki will definitely be okay.¡± These few days, these were the phrases that Levi Thompson said the most. Because he did not know what else to say. The one lying in bed was not any Tom, Dick or Harry but his own flesh and blood, his only daughter! After a while, Rosalind Rohr stopped crying. Levi Thompson supported her and seated her on the couch. Just then, someone walked in from the doorway. ¡°Levi, Rosalind.¡± Levi Thompson looked up; it was Ava Kamani who had come with food. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± Seeing Rosalind Rohr¡¯s face covered in tear stains, Ava Kamani sighed, ¡°Why is Rosalind crying again?¡± Levi Thompson sighed but said nothing. Ava Kamani didn¡¯t ask any further, instead said, ¡°Where are mother and Doctor Hart? Didn¡¯t they say Doctor Hart could wake up Vicki?¡± Only then did Levi Thompson respond, ¡°Doctor Hart came and went¡­..¡± Hearing this, Ava Kamani immediately understood what happened, and followed up with, ¡°It¡¯s okay Levi, even without Doctor Hart, there are other practitioners of golden needle acupuncture. Didn¡¯t the Divine Doctor say that? Vicki is out of life-threatening danger.¡± Hearing this, Rosalind Rohr couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and cried out, ¡°Sister-in-law, you really don¡¯t know what happened. Vicki¡¯s situation is extremely serious right now, and she can¡¯t be woken up by ordinary golden needle acupuncture! The only person who can save her now is Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°Mother is too heartless! She can save Vicki, but she just refuses to apologize and admit her wrong¡­..¡± Hearing this, Ava Kamani slightly knitted her brows, ¡°After all these years, you should have understood her character by now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It¡¯s completely normal for this situation to occur with Lady Thompson. A moment later, Ava Kamani brought out the food, ¡°Both of you haven¡¯t eaten anything for over a day, eat some food first!¡± Rosalind Rohr shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She couldn¡¯t swallow a single bite right now. Ava Kamani then took out a bottle of milk, ¡°Then at least drink some milk, Rosalind, nothing is more important than your own health! Vicki is still waiting for you to take care of her! In the end, Levi is a man and it¡¯s not appropriate for him to help with her bathing and washing.¡± Chapter 1320 - Chapter 1320 333 Hexi takes action not letting the tragedy Chapter 1320: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_3 Chapter 1320: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_3 Rosalind Rohr was not confident in the care workers looking after Vicki Thompson, she attended to everything personally. Upon hearing this, Rosalind Rohr took a sip of her milk, drinking slowly. Ava Kamani was right. She still had her daughter to care for. She couldn¡¯t afford to fall. Seeing that Rosalind Rohr was willing to drink the milk, Levi Thompson sighed in relief. On the other side. Lady Thompson didn¡¯t go directly home, instead, she went to the most effective temple in Ewik Land. She knelt down in the temple, her expression devout, hands clasped together, ¡°Bodhisattva, I, your humble follower, am willing to shorten my life by ten years to ensure my granddaughter¡¯s health and safety.¡± Having said that, she bowed her head. Now, apart from praying to the gods, she had no other alternatives. Yvonne Edmonds, although a female, possessed a steadfast spirit. She could kneel and worship her parents, the Bodhisattva. But she would never bow her head and admit her wrongs to anyone else. This time, she would definitely not let Viola Thompson have her way! After worshiping, Lady Thompson made a large donation. The abbot clasped his hands together, ¡°God Bless, Lady Thompson is wholeheartedly devoted to Buddha, her merit is immeasurable, she will certainly have her wishes fulfilled.¡± ¡°Thank you, abbot.¡± Exiting the temple. Her personal assistant, Selina, was waiting for Lady Thompson. Seeing her come out, Selina quickly approached, ¡°Lady Thompson.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lady Thompson commanded. ¡°Alright.¡± Selina nodded her head and helped Lady Thompson into the car. Once inside the car. Lady Thompson leaned back against the chair, closing her eyes to rest. Selina glanced at Lady Thompson, and proceeded to speak, ¡°Lady Thompson, there¡¯s something I want to say, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate.¡± Lady Thompson didn¡¯t even open her eyes, ¡°Whether it¡¯s appropriate or not, you¡¯re already speaking! Go ahead!¡± She hated people who wasted words. Continuing, Selina said: ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Miss Vicki Thompson. I¡¯ve looked into it: a year ago, Viola Thompson was suddenly critically poisoned and almost died unexpectedly. The Thompson Family even got ready to make funeral preparations, but she miraculously recovered! I believe that Miss Vicki Thompson can definitely recover too!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lady Thompson opened her eyes to look at Selina, ¡°Do you also want me to go and ask Viola Thompson, that brat, for help?¡± When she said the last sentence, her tone of voice changed significantly. Upon hearing this, Selina immediately explained, ¡°No, no, no, you misunderstood me.¡± ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Lady Thompson asked sharply. Selina explained further: ¡°Let me explain slowly. When Viola Thompson was critically poisoned, it was Mrs. Thompson¡¯s devout prayers to Buddha that led to her successful recovery. I am thinking, you might be able to replicate Mrs. Thompson¡¯s method from that time.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson squinted, ¡°What method did she use?¡± ¡°She sincerely prayed to Buddha, performing three kneels and nine bows. With sincere heart, she moved the Buddha.¡± With that, Selina took out her phone, ¡°I have a video of Mrs. Thompson performing the three kneels and nine bows that time. Take a look.¡± In the screen. Heavy snow was falling, covering the road in a thick layer of snowflakes. An old woman, in her twilight years, dressed in plain clothes, was kneeling in the snow, her expression was devoted, casting her eyes straight ahead. Despite the frozen hands and feet due to the snow, her action of worshiping remained standard. The bleached white hair made it hard to distinguish whether it was silver hair or snowflakes that had fallen on it. Seeing her like this stirred deep emotions in people. At this moment. Lady Thompson¡¯s hand, holding the phone, began to tremble. She and Sally Bennett had not seen each other for decades. Unexpectedly, when she saw her again, they were separated by a distance only death could bring. All the past events kept appearing before her own eyes, making Lady Thompson¡¯s eyes damp. After a long while, she handed the phone back to Selina. Looking at Lady Thompson, Selina spoke again, ¡°Lady Thompson, you¡­¡± Lady Thompson immediately interrupted Selina, ¡°If it¡¯s determined by fate that Vicki is not to live long, then even if I built a temple, she wouldn¡¯t get better. If she¡¯s meant to be alright, then even if I don¡¯t do the three kneels and nine bows, she will naturally be alright!¡± Although Lady Thompson didn¡¯t flatly reject the idea, her words were filled with unwillingness. What was her status? Could she really behave like Sally Bennett, abandon all dignity in front of everyone just for a young girl? Even let someone take a video and post it online! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Absolutely not! Selina never expected Lady Thompson would say something like this! Her heart was too ruthless. From her words, it was evident that she didn¡¯t consider Vicki Thompson as her real granddaughter. No wonder everyone said Lady Thompson was heartless. Chapter 1321 - Chapter 1321 333 Hexi takes action not letting the tragedy Chapter 1321: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_4 Chapter 1321: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_4 So, the rumors in the streets had a basis. At this time, Selina was certainly not going to dispute with Lady Thompson. She immediately changed her tone, smiled, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, my lady. Life and death are predetermined, everything is the will of heaven. I believe Miss Thompson will recover soon!¡± Lady Thompson did not say anything more and continued to rest with her eyes closed. Half an hour later, the car stopped outside the Thompson Clan¡¯s main gate. Lady Thompson got out of the car. The Thompson residence was still bright, with no changes due to Thompson¡¯s unfortunate event. Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener also returned from the hospital and resumed their normal lives. With Thompson still sick and uncertain about when she could recover, all they could do was deliver meals to the hospital and comfort Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr. They had their own lives and families, it was impossible for them to stay in the hospital for Thompson indefinitely. This was completely unrealistic! Knowing that Lady Thompson was coming back, Zoe Fedener specifically waited at the front door, ¡°Mother is back.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lady Thompson nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough journey,¡± Zoe continued, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some food for you. Please eat a bit.¡± Although Lady Thompson was known to be hard-hearted and stubborn, she still needed to be cajoled when necessary. After all, the authority of the house still rested in Lady Thompson¡¯s hands. Lady Thompson looked at Zoe Fedener, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, admonished her in a blaming tone, ¡°Vicki is still in hospital, her life hanging by a thread, and here you are, calmly eating and drinking while she suffers.¡± Zoe¡¯s heart sank. She never expected Lady Thompson to say something like this. This was pure hypocrisy! Vicki¡¯s situation was all Lady Thompson¡¯s fault, yet she had the audacity to blame her! This was ridiculous! If the old lady was a bit less temperamental and capable of admitting her mistakes, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. Not only did the old woman refuse to recognize her own faults, she pushed the blame onto others. How revolting! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the old woman still had control over the household, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to spare her a glance! Zoe repressed her impatience, ¡°Mother, I understand that you¡¯re distressed over Vicki¡¯s situation, but you need to take care of yourself too. If anything happens to you, what would we, your children, do? You need to eat or else your health will fail you.¡± Lady Thompson squinted her eyes, ¡°I wish to eat vegetarian food tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Zoe Fedener nodded immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it right now¡±. Soon, Zoe Fedener had the kitchen prepare a vegetarian feast. Lady Thompson had a good appetite and ate two bowls of rice. After the meal, she returned to the courtyard and went to bed early. Zoe Fedener grabbed Ava Kamani¡¯s hand and started to talk, ¡°Vicki is still lying in the hospital, how can the old lady sleep peacefully!¡± I wonder if she still has any familial affection at all. The two sisters-in-law rarely discussed Lady Thompson together. After all, they had a competitive relationship. But since Vicki¡¯s accident, their relationship improved significantly despite still being competitive. Ava Kamani sighed, ¡°Who knows! Today when I brought food to Levi and Rosalind, they were crying their hearts out. They don¡¯t want anything except for mother to apologize to Miss Thompson, but she said it was impossible! Even saying life and death are predestined.¡± Zoe Fedener shook her head, ¡°She is ruthless! Vicki is her own granddaughter who grew up under her eyes! Even I cannot bear to see her like this.¡± Ava Kamani continued, ¡°The third son and his wife have completely lost faith in her!¡± ¡°Serves her right!¡± Zoe Fedener said, ¡°Just wait until Vicki is truly gone, she will regret it!¡± ¡­.. The east wing. The moon was halfway above the willow trees. It was already one in the morning, the surroundings were very quiet, no sound could be heard. The main bedroom¡¯s door was gently pushed open, a figure quietly stepped out from inside. Dressed in simple clothing, her body slightly bent over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon closer examination, this was Lady Thompson. She walked outside, the night was dark, making it almost physically impossible to see her facial expressions. Lady Thompson looked up at the moon, took three steps, then suddenly knelt down, quickly rising and taking nine more steps before kneeling down again. She repeated this action over and over again. Clearly, she was heading towards the direction of LingStone Temple. Chapter 1322 - Chapter 1322 333 Hexi takes action not letting the tragedy Chapter 1322: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_5 Chapter 1322: 333: Hexi takes action, not letting the tragedy repeat itself!_5 ¡°I, Yvonne Edmonds, pray here today to the Bodhisattva, seeking protection and safety for my granddaughter. I am willing to shorten my lifespan by ten years and become a vegetarian.¡± ¡°I beg the Bodhisattva to bless my granddaughter!¡± Under the dim street lamp, the figure of Lady Thompson seemed particularly lonesome. The woman over ninety years old, the only wish she had now was for her granddaughter¡¯s speedy recovery. If prostrating oneself three times while kowtowing nine times really worked, then she was willing to give it a try. If Sally Bennett could do it, so could she! Her granddaughter was bound to be much better than Sally Bennett¡¯s granddaughter in the future. Upon this thought, Lady Thompson squinted. Lady Thompson was deeply absorbed in praying to the Bodhisattva and kowtowing, which caused her to overlook the bicycle that was just passing by her. The cyclist realized something was off, she squeezed the brakes, rafted a long leg on the ground, and looked back. Under the darkness, an old lady was praying devoutly on her own. As she wasn¡¯t very far away, she could even hear Lady Thompson¡¯s voice. ¡°I, Yvonne Edmonds, pray here today to the Bodhisattva, seeking protection for my granddaughter. I am willing to shorten my lifespan by ten years, and become a vegetarian.¡± Upon hearing this, a wrenching pain gripped Viola Thompson¡¯s heart. It was excruciating. She could barely breathe. The scene in front of her abruptly became a world of swirling snow. The praying old woman slowly morphed into Mrs. Thompson. She could not imagine the immense pain her grandmother must have gone through at that time. What kind of desperation would drive someone to prostrate and kowtow in a plea for peace? Back then, Rachel Barton intended to cause the death of Mrs. Thompson. After all, not many elders could withstand the freezing temperature of minus twenty degrees. Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, which was holding the bicycle handle, began to tighten unconsciously. Her fingers were long, with clearly defined knuckles. Because of her excessive force, the red blood vessels on the back of her hands were clearly visible. At the same time, her body was engulfed in bone-piercing cold. One dared not to meet her eyes directly. ¡°Master?¡± Seeing Viola Thompson¡¯s abnormal mood, Nathaniel Besian cautiously inquired. Viola Thompson was brought back to her senses, the snowy world in front of her became the real world again. She turned her eyes to Nathaniel Besian, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Are¡­are you okay?¡± Without directly answering Nathaniel Besian¡¯s question, Viola Thompson asked, ¡°Is that Lady Thompson of the Thompson Clan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded. ¡°What happened to their family?¡± Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t inform Viola Thompson about Thompson¡¯s accident. Therefore, Viola Thompson was still in the dark about it. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian replied, ¡°Thompson had an accident and is still in a coma. Mrs. Thompson is probably praying for a blessing for Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson took a deep breath and did not say anything else, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Viola Thompson didn¡¯t say anything more, Nathaniel Besian felt that her expression was off. Half an hour later, the two returned to the hotel. ¡°Bob, I¡¯ll head upstairs first to prepare. Arrange the car.¡± ¡°Master, where are you going this late at night?¡± Nathaniel Besian asked. Viola Thompson replied indifferently, ¡°To the hospital.¡± Just three words. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian exclaimed, ¡°Master, are you going to perform surgery on Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Nathaniel Besian was taken aback, ¡°Why?¡± Lady Thompson had wronged Viola Thompson so much that, realistically, Viola Thompson shouldn¡¯t be offering to perform surgery on Thompson at a time like this! But¡­ Viola Thompson didn¡¯t answer, she turned around and walked towards the stairs. He could never understand what she was thinking! Nathaniel Besian immediately left to arrange for the vehicle. After ten minutes, Viola Thompson came downstairs with her medical kit, and Nathaniel Besian had prepared the car. Viola Thompson sat in the car. While watching the scenery go by, the image of Mrs. Thompson fainting in the snow while praying for her kept appearing in her mind. No matter what had happened between Lady Thompson and her, she would not want history to repeat itself; it was enough for the same tragedy to happen once. ¡°Drive a bit faster.¡± Viola Thompson spoke softly. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Nathaniel Besian floored the accelerator. Soon, the car arrived at the hospital. Viola Thompson showed her ID and quickly made her way to the office of the hospital director. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At two in the morning, there were only on-duty doctors in the hospital. The director personally called Thompson¡¯s two main surgeons to urgently come over. In the patient¡¯s room, Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr were shocked awake from their sleep by a loud noise: ¡°Are Thompson¡¯s family members here?¡± ¡°Here!¡± Levi Thompson stood up from his chair at once. ¡°I am Thompson¡¯s father, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The nurse continued, ¡°Please get ready. Senior Suen will personally operate on Thompson in ten minutes!¡± Upon hearing this, Levi Thompson thought he was having auditory hallucinations! Chapter 1323 - Chapter 1323 334 Dont regret _1 Chapter 1323: 334: Don¡¯t regret! _1 Chapter 1323: 334: Don¡¯t regret! _1 Senior Suen is coming to personally perform the surgery on Vicki Thompson? It took Levi Thompson quite a while to grasp what was happening, turning to the nurse, he asked, ¡°What did you just say? Senior Suen is coming?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The nurse nodded, ¡°Your family needs to get ready promptly.¡± ¡°Okay, alright,¡± almost tearfully happy, Levi Thompson immediately woke up Rosalind Rohr, ¡°Rosalind, Rosalind wake up! Vicki is saved!¡± Rosalind Rohr woke up startled from her sleep, looked at Levi, ¡°What did you say?¡± Levi Thompson hugged Rosalind Rohr, ¡°Miss Thompson is about to perform the surgery on Vicki herself!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalind Rohr asked, excitedly. Levi Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, a nurse came to inform us just now, we need to get ready quickly.¡± Rosalind Rohr immediately clasped her hands in prayer, ¡°Thank you, Bodhisattva, for your blessings!¡± Realizing her words might have been inappropriate, she quickly corrected herself, ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson! Miss Thompson is our family¡¯s lifesaver!¡± Vicki Thompson was swiftly taken into the operating room. The operating lights came on. Nathaniel Besian and Vicki¡¯s two main doctors were assisting Viola Thompson. She held a golden needle in her hand, under the shadowless light, the needle was exceptionally dazzling. Shining brightly. After each needle insertion, she would calmly explain the technique and precautions to Nathaniel. Nathaniel noted everything down. The people waiting outside the operating room were extremely anxious. It was 3:10 in the morning. Forty minutes had passed since the surgery began. Rosalind Rohr was somewhat nervous, ¡°Levi, you don¡¯t think something will go wrong with Vicki, do you?¡± Levi Thompson reassured her, ¡°No, we have Miss Thompson there!¡± Miss Thompson is the famous Divine Doctor Suen. With her there, Vicki is certainly going to be alright. People waiting outside the operating room were extremely anxious. Rosalind Rohr tried to calm herself down. Another hour passed. The door to the operating room remained tightly closed. At half past four in the morning, for Rosalind Rohr and Levi Thompson, who had been sleepless for several nights, this was the prime time for sleep. But they were still full of energy. Just at this moment. Squeak- The tightly closed door of the operating room opened. A group of people came out from inside. The figure walking in the front was incredibly eye-catching. Even the bulky blue surgical gown couldn¡¯t hide her excellent figure, her legs were long and straight, a large mask covered most of her face, leaving only a pair of bright and sparkling eyes. Although she had only seen Viola Thompson once before, even now in her surgical gown, Rosalind instantly recognized her, immediately approaching her, ¡°Miss Thompson, how is my daughter now?¡± ¡°Rest assured, she is fine now, she should wake up approximately by tomorrow morning.¡± Viola Thompson spoke with a light tone, her voice carrying some signs of fatigue. ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson! Thank you, Miss Thompson! You are our family¡¯s saviors!¡± The couple immediately knelt down in front of Viola Thompson. ¡°No, please get up.¡± Viola Thompson extended her hand to help the couple up. Rosalind was truly grateful to Viola Thompson at this moment. If Viola Thompson were to ask for anything at all, she would give it to her. Ever since Vicki had been in danger, she was worried sick, afraid that something would happen to her. If indeed something were to happen to Vicki, she wouldn¡¯t want to live either. Rosalind was even prepared to follow Vicki to the end. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Although Vicki is no longer in a life-threatening state, there are still many things to be aware of. Try to maintain a light diet. It would be best to stay in the hospital for another week for observation.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± With teary, swollen eyes, Rosalind firmly grasped Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Miss Thompson, no matter what, we will forever remember your kindness!¡± Until now, Rosalind could hardly believe it. Viola Thompson had actually performed the surgery on Vicki herself! And even under the circumstances where Lady Thompson had not apologized. This indeed showed Viola Thompson¡¯s character. At the same time, Rosalind deeply regretted her previous actions and words. Fortunately, Viola Thompson was magnanimous and didn¡¯t hold it against her. Viola continued to speak, ¡°It¡¯s late, you both should rest now. Vicki will need someone to look after her tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay.¡± Viola Thompson turned to the person beside her, Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Bob, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson took off her mask as she walked, revealing her handsome face. Levi Thompson and Rosalind immediately went to the ward to see Vicki. Inside the ward. Vicki lay on the hospital bed, her complexion noticeably better compared to before. The heart monitor by her side had also been removed. Chapter 1324 - Chapter 1324 334 Dont regret _2 Chapter 1324: 334: Don¡¯t regret! _2 Chapter 1324: 334: Don¡¯t regret! _2 ¡°Vicki?¡± Rosalind Rohr walked over and called gently. Thompson didn¡¯t react at all. Rosalind looked worried, ¡°Levi, why isn¡¯t Thompson responding at all?¡± Thompson had been sleeping for too long. Rosalind was getting scared. Levi Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Thompson tell us? Vicki won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow morning! Now, the most important thing for us is to rest, so we don¡¯t give Vicki more worries when she wakes up.¡± Having said this, Levi added, ¡°You go rest first. I¡¯ll call home and tell our sisters-in-law about this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalind nodded in agreement. When news of Viola Thompson having operated on Vicki spread, Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener rushed over early in the morning. Zoe curiously asked, ¡°Our mom didn¡¯t even apologize to Miss Thompson. How did she suddenly agree to operate on Vicki?¡± Rosalind replied, ¡°Miss Thompson is very far-sighted, we cannot judge her with a normal mindset.¡± This also implied that Lady Thompson was small-minded. If Lady Thompson had apologized earlier, Vicki would probably already be awake by now. Zoe nodded, ¡°That makes sense. Miss Thompson is indeed different from ordinary people.¡± If it were any other person, they would have held a grudge their entire life, how could they put aside grievances to treat Vicki! Ava walked to Thompson¡¯s bedside and smilingly said, ¡°Miss Thompson is indeed a miracle-worker, looking at Vicki, her complexion has improved.¡± With a steady breath and a rosy complexion, Vicki now looked significantly different from a few days ago. Zoe asked, ¡°Did Miss Thompson say when Vicki would wake up?¡± Though her face had grown rosier, she couldn¡¯t keep sleeping like this. At this, Rosalind felt a little worried because Viola had said that Thompson would wake up this morning, but now¡­ There were no signs of Thompson waking up. What was going on? Rosalind didn¡¯t let her concern show on her face, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson said she should wake up this morning¡­¡± It was already seven o¡¯clock. Zoe nodded and smiled, ¡°Then she should be waking up soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalind nodded, her gaze fixed on Vicki¡¯s face, filled with anticipation. Eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Vicki still hadn¡¯t woken up. Rosalind¡¯s eyes unwaveringly fixed on Vicki, fearing she might miss something. At nine-thirty. By now, seeing no change in Vicki¡¯s state, Rosalind was starting to panic. Could it be¡­ Was there a complication in the surgery? There was a sound of footsteps from the door of the ward. Then came Levi¡¯s voice, ¡°Mom!¡± Rosalind also quickly turned to look, ¡°Mom.¡± Despite their dispute with Lady Thompson just yesterday, they still had to show her due respect. For Vicki¡¯s future. Rosalind could endure. Lady Thompson looked somewhat tired, probably having not slept well last night. Looking back at Rosalind, her gaze was reproachful, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, didn¡¯t someone say they would kneel until they couldn¡¯t stand?¡± The issue was supposedly resolved. But Lady Thompson just had to bring it up again. Rosalind¡¯s eyebrows furrowed subtly, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I was wrong before, I was too radical. You are large-hearted, please don¡¯t take my words to heart.¡± Lady Thompson snorted and turned her attention to Levi, ¡°Viola Thompson came yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Levi nodded. Lady Thompson squinted, ¡°Didn¡¯t she refuse to come? Wasn¡¯t she proud? Didn¡¯t she want me to invite her?¡± Now even without her invite, Viola had obediently come. Lady Thompson had initially thought Viola to be a tough nut to crack! It turned out to be nothing more than this! Upon hearing this, Levi looked rather displeased, ¡°Mom, we should learn to be grateful. Miss Thompson forgiving us is a great honor, you can¡¯t belittle her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not just Viola, even he couldn¡¯t tolerate these words now. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Lady Thompson stared at Levi, ¡°Are you teaching me how to behave now?¡± Levi was about to reply when someone squeezed his wrist. If Vicki was to inherit the position of the family head, Levi couldn¡¯t oppose Lady Thompson! Understanding this, Levi could only swallow his anger and continue, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m your child and you¡¯re my elder, how could I every talk such nonsense!¡± Chapter 1325 - Chapter 1325 334 Dont regret _3 Chapter 1325: 334: Don¡¯t regret! _3 Chapter 1325: 334: Don¡¯t regret! _3 Only then was Lady Thompson satisfied. No matter when, she would not allow anyone to challenge her authority. Not others. And certainly not her son, Levi Thompson. Shortly after, Lady Thompson asked, ¡°How is Vicki doing now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s recovering pretty well,¡± Levi Thompson replied. Lady Thompson walked over to the bedside, looking down at her granddaughter lying on the bed, there was a hint of heartache in her eyes. No matter what, Vicki was her most cherished, and the granddaughter she had the highest hopes for. Once she passes on many years from now, it was Vicki who would inherit her legacy. If something were to happen to Vicki, she would never find peace, even in death. Lady Thompson frowned, ¡°If she¡¯s recovering well, why has Vicki not woken up yet?¡± Although Levi was also concerned about Vicki¡¯s situation, he did not show it, answering, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t worry, Miss Thompson said that Vicki could wake up this morning.¡± Hearing this, Lady Thompson¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Morning? Do you know what time it is now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already half past ten in the morning, almost eleven!¡± Lady Thompson angrily said, ¡°I knew it, that Viola Thompson has no good intentions! The two of you are foolish, how could you let her perform surgery on Vicki! This is deliberate revenge!¡± Why would Vicki actively approach a disrespectful person like her? This is clearly a trap! Lady Thompson pointed at Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr, venting her anger, ¡°Fools! The two of you are fools!¡± Anyone could tell something was wrong just by thinking about it a little. The Thompson Clan just offended Viola Thompson, would Viola be so forgiving? Now look at what happened! Vicki originally had a chance to survive, but after Viola¡¯s operation, she fears¡­ Thinking of this, Lady Thompson was incredibly pained, to the point where she could hardly breathe. To pray for Vicki¡¯s recovery, she had knelt and prayed nine times at LingStone Temple last night, she didn¡¯t expect such a result this morning. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s not possible. Miss Thompson isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡± Levi Thompson said with a frown, ¡°You always have some prejudice against her, but I believe Vicki will surely be fine! In the future, please stop speculating about others with this mindset!¡± If Viola were to hear these words, Levi couldn¡¯t imagine how she would react. As a matter of fact, Within the entire Thompson Clan, only Lady Thompson was so authoritarian. Although his two brothers also competed with him, their character had no problems. If it weren¡¯t for Lady Thompson, Vicki wouldn¡¯t be like this today. Levi was both angry and helpless. He also thought about resisting. But even Old Master Thompson had no way to deal with Lady Thompson when he was alive, let alone him. ¡°Who am I speculating about and how? Levi Thompson, I advise you to be smarter. Don¡¯t be fooled and even count money for others. I¡¯m telling you, Viola Thompson is no good! If Vicki doesn¡¯t wake up today, you will pay!¡± Rosalind Rohr was also very anxious, after all, Viola had said that Vicki could wake up this morning, but at this moment, she could not add to the chaos, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be anxious! We all wish no harm upon Vicki. Please wait, I am contacting the Divine Doctor right now.¡± Rosalind Rohr trusted Viola Thompson deeply. If Viola really wanted to harm Vicki, she wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all this trouble, she could have used her power to ensure Vicki never woke up. As Divine Doctor Suen, Viola could have easily made sure no one found out. Thinking of this, Rosalind Rohr immediately took out her mobile phone to contact Nathaniel Besian. When Nathaniel left, he gave his private contact information, telling them to contact him directly in case of any accidents. The call was quickly connected. ¡°Divine Doctor, it¡¯s me, Rosalind Rohr, Vicki¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson, how can I help you?¡± Rosalind Rohr briefly described Vicki¡¯s situation. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel chuckled over the phone, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you are worried sick.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± Nathaniel continued, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, didn¡¯t my Master complete Vicki¡¯s surgery at four o¡¯clock in the morning on the 5th?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalind Rohr nodded. Nathaniel asked again: ¡°So, when my Master said Vicki will wake up tomorrow morning, wouldn¡¯t that mean on the morning of the 6th?¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalind Rohr came to a sudden realization, quickly apologizing. Indeed, she was worried sick. She had considered this morning as last night. ¡°Divine Doctor, I¡¯m sorry. You and Miss Thompson worked for so long last night, only for me to disturb your rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can contact me if you need anything, Mrs. Thompson.¡± Once he finished speaking, Nathaniel Besian hung up the phone. Rosalind Rohr returned to the sickroom. Levi immediately stood up, ¡°Rosalind, what did the Divine Doctor say?¡± Rosalind Rohr repeated what Nathaniel had said. Upon hearing this, Levi let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°So that¡¯s what it was.¡± No wonder, no wonder Vicki hasn¡¯t woken up! Levi turned his gaze towards Lady Thompson, ¡°Mother, now you know why Vicki hasn¡¯t woken up yet, right? Can you not be so hasty when something happens? Miss Thompson saved Vicki out of goodwill, but had to endure our suspicion! If she were aware of this, can you imagine how distressed she would be?!¡± Hearing this, Lady Thompson snorted coldly, ¡°Goodwill? If she was truly kind-hearted she wouldn¡¯t put on such a pretentious display of being a Divine Doctor in front of me! Even if she¡¯s incredibly skilled, in my eyes, she¡¯s just a youngster.¡± As a youngster, she ought to behave like one. Lady Thompson couldn¡¯t let go of this matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She felt that as a junior, Viola should be the one to apologize, not her, an elder. Also, she felt something was off about all this. If Viola was such a good doctor why couldn¡¯t Vicki wake immediately? Why she had to wait till tomorrow morning? It¡¯s not normal! This was very abnormal! ¡°Levi Thompson, let me tell you, Viola Thompson is playing us for fools! Do you really believe that Vicki can wake up tomorrow morning? Let me tell you! It¡¯s impossible! Let¡¯s just report her for attempted murder now! Or you can wait and regret it later!¡± Chapter 1326 - Chapter 1326 335 Successfully woke up a super face slap_1 Chapter 1326: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_1 Chapter 1326: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_1 Viola Thompson is definitely not the kind of person who is well-read and generous. She would absolutely not have a conscience and come to treat Thompson. If Viola had a bit of conscience, she would not be so petty with an old lady like her, and even say that the lady should apologize to her. Not to mention, she is a senior member of the Thompson family. Therefore. She must have come with a motive. That motive is to make her lose the person she loved the most and the one with the most promising future in the Thompson Clan. Now that Thompson is not waking up, she is making up such an excuse, clearly treating them as fools. Naturally, Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr consider Viola a good person and are grateful to her. They are utterly foolish! Levi Thompson looked at Lady Thompson, his eyes full of helplessness. ¡°Will you call the police or not!¡± Lady Thompson roared again. Only then did Levi Thompson speak up, ¡°Mom, someone like Miss Thompson doesn¡¯t have time to be petty with us! I trust her, she said Vicki will wake up tomorrow morning, and I believe Vicki will.¡± Who is Viola? She is the top scorer in the entire Sinian Country, the first in Capital University¡¯s preliminary exam, creator of the Sight Restorer Plan, and also the Divine Doctor Suen. In her eyes, the Thompson family and Lady Thompson might be no different from any passerby. How could she, as Lady Thompson has described, deliberately harm Thompson? Compared to Viola, Thompson is just an ordinary person. And Viola has no reason to do so! ¡°What kind of person do you think she is?¡± Lady Thompson snorted, ¡°If she¡¯s so amazing, why did she come and visit me at home before!¡± In Lady Thompson¡¯s understanding, there is no one who can defy her. Nor is there anyone who can challenge her authority. Even when Viola saw her, she had to respectfully lower her head. Levi Thompson sighed and continued, ¡°Mom, the fact that Miss Thompson came to visit you proves she is a modest and polite junior.¡± Unfortunately, Lady Thompson¡¯s actions have estranged Viola. If only Lady Thompson had behaved like an elder should, things would not have turned out this way. Now, Lady Thompson not only fails to recognize her own faults, but she continues to believe that all of this is Viola¡¯s fault. Lady Thompson couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Levi Thompson anymore and simply asked, ¡°I just want to ask you one question! Will you call the police or not!¡± ¡°Mom, I will never do such a thing!¡± Rosalind Rohr looked at Lady Thompson, ¡°Mom, the doctor also said that Vicki¡¯s condition has improved a lot. She just underwent the golden needle acupuncture and her internal organs need a period of self-healing. By tomorrow morning, she will definitely wake up. If we call the police now, how would you have Miss Thompson look at us?¡± If this were to happen, not to mention Viola, even she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself. A person should never be without a conscience! Lady Thompson took out her phone, ¡°Alright, you guys won¡¯t call? Then I¡¯ll call!¡± She will definitely not allow Viola to get away with this. Levi Thompson grabbed Lady Thompson¡¯s phone, ¡°Mom! Can you stop adding fuel to the fire!¡± Lady Thompson couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing from Levi Thompson, her face filled with anger. Levi Thompson has always been a sensible and filial son. But now, for an outsider, he was treating his own mother this way. Lady Thompson¡¯s face was pale and she could barely stand straight. Because no one has ever dared to treat her this way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rosalind Rohr immediately stepped in to support Lady Thompson, ¡°Mom, are you okay? Don¡¯t stoop to Levi¡¯s level; he¡¯s just caring too much for Vicki. How about this, let¡¯s wait a bit more, wait until tomorrow morning. If Vicki doesn¡¯t wake up by then, we can call the police¡­ ¡± At a time like this, all Rosalind Rohr could do was to maintain peace, to keep Lady Thompson¡¯s emotions in check and minimize friction. When she finished speaking, Rosalind Rohr looked towards Levi Thompson, ¡°Levi, your attitude was wrong earlier, apologize to mom now!¡± Anyway, Lady Thompson would never apologize. So, the one who needed to apologize was Levi Thompson. Although Levi knew he was wronged, he went along with what Rosalind Rohr had said, ¡°Sorry, mom. I did get a bit heated just now, you shouldn¡¯t bother with me. Rosalind is right, if Vicki doesn¡¯t wake up by tomorrow, we can call the police then. It¡¯s somewhat inappropriate to call the police right now.¡± Chapter 1327 - Chapter 1327 335 Successfully woke up a super face slap_2 Chapter 1327: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_2 Chapter 1327: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_2 Lady Thompson tried to compose herself, she turned to Levi Thompson, ¡°Do you have to wait until Vicki never wakes up to feel any regret? To finally realize your mistakes?¡± By the time certain things led to regret, it was already too late. ¡°Mother, why can¡¯t you just believe that Vicki will be okay?¡± Levi Thompson retorted. He often wondered how much his father had to endure over these years. How much sadness must he have felt when he died full of regrets? Lady Thompson nodded slowly, ¡°Fine! Fine! I respect your choice! Levi Thompson, Rosalind Rohr, both of you listen carefully. If anything happens to Vicki by tomorrow, your names will be erased from the Thompson Clan family register forever.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Levi Thompson said firmly. Although Rosalind Rohr was a little uneasy, she didn¡¯t object. Firstly, she had great faith in Viola Thompson. Secondly¡­ If something were to happen to Thompson, she didn¡¯t care whether her name was in the family register or not. Having said that, Lady Thompson turned around and left. Rosalind Rohr quickly followed her, ¡°Mother, let me escort you.¡± ¡°I can walk on my own!¡± Lady Thompson¡¯s voice was teeming with anger as she shook off Rosalind Rohr¡¯s hand. Aside from her anger, she was also extremely upset. After all, Vicki was the granddaughter she was most proud of. Additionally, she was incredibly heartbroken as to why she had such a foolish son. Obvious scams that anyone could see through, yet he was so blindly trusting. What was worse, no one could convince him otherwise. Rosalind Rohr looked at her hand that had been cast away by Lady Thompson, feeling at a loss for what to do. Levi Thompson walked beside her, ¡°Let her go!¡± Rosalind Rohr sighed deeply. A moment later, Rosalind Rohr looked at Vicki lying on the bed, ¡°Vicki, you need to get better soon.¡± Levi Thompson held Rosalind Rohr¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Trust Miss Thompson, Vicki will definitely be okay.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalind Rohr nodded. Having returned home, Lady Thompson was not idle, she secured a lawyer, consulted about the relevant matters, and prepared to ensure that Viola Thompson would spend the rest of her life in prison! Almost in the blink of an eye, it was the next morning. Seven-thirty in the morning. Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener were the first to arrive. The two of them brought some breakfast. ¡°Rosalind, Levi, have some breakfast while it is still warm, fried dough sticks are not good when cold.¡± Rosalind Rohr shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± It was the next morning, why hasn¡¯t Vicki woken up yet? Her condition seemed no different than yesterday. Ava Kamani laughed, ¡°Just relax, Vicki will definitely be okay.¡± At this point, Ava Kamani paused before continuing, ¡°They say that Divine Doctor Suen can bring back the dead and mend broken bones. Since she said that Vicki would wake up this morning, then Vicki will definitely awake. If you don¡¯t eat now, what will we do if you faint when Vicki wakes up?¡± Zoe Fedener chuckled, ¡°My sister-in-law is right, Rosalind, you mustn¡¯t neglect your health.¡± Both of them made sense. Rosalind Rohr picked up a piece of fried dough stick and slowly began eating. Throughout the meal, she kept her eyes fixed on Vicki¡¯s face. Levi Thompson did the same. Before they knew it, another hour had passed. Zoe Fedener and Ava Kamani exchanged a glance, both saw signs of worry deep within each other¡¯s eyes. This Vicki¡­ Could it be that she really won¡¯t wake up? After all, it was already eight thirty. Just then, Ava Kamani¡¯s phone rang. She took out her mobile phone, the incoming call was from Lady Thompson. ¡°Levi, I¡¯m going to step outside to answer a call. If Vicki wakes up, call me.¡± ¡°Okay, sister-in-law.¡± Levi Thompson nodded. Once outside, Ava Kamani lowered her voice to answer the call, ¡°Hello, mother.¡± ¡°Has Vicki woken up yet?¡± Lady Thompson¡¯s voice came through the phone. Ava Kamani glanced back at the door of the ward, then continued, ¡°Not yet.¡± After she finished speaking, Ava Kamani sighed deeply, worriedly said, ¡°Mother, if Vicki never wakes up, what will Levi and Rose do?¡± Vicki was their only daughter, after all. ¡°They deserve it!¡± Whoever doesn¡¯t heed an elder¡¯s advice will suffer the consequences sooner or later. Having said that, Lady Thompson abruptly hung up the phone, turned to her driver and said, ¡°Drive faster!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The driver nodded, stepping hard on the accelerator. Soon, the car stopped in front of the hospital. Lady Thompson was not alone, she had also brought along a top-tier lawyer. When she said she was going to put Viola Thompson in jail, she meant it. Chapter 1328 - Chapter 1328 335 Successfully woke up a super face slap_3 Chapter 1328: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_3 Chapter 1328: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_3 The lawyer was brought to ensure that Viola Thompson rots in jail. This is a rule of law society, even if Viola Thompson has extraordinary abilities, she cannot get away when a human life is at stake. They arrived at Thompson¡¯s ward. Lady Thompson was looking down at Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr, ¡°Is Vicki awake yet?¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalind Rohr looked at Lady Thompson; her voice was a bit low, ¡°Not¡­ not yet.¡± Lady Thompson frowned slightly ¨C she knew it was this outcome. ¡°Then what are you standing there for?¡± Rosalind Rohr looked at Lady Thompson, her eyes full of puzzlement. ¡°Call the police!¡± Levi Thompson said, ¡°Mother, Vicki just hasn¡¯t woken up yet! I believe she will wake up this morning!¡± Lady Thompson pointed to the clock on the wall: ¡°Do you know what time it is now?¡± It was already past nine in the morning. Almost ten o¡¯clock! Levi Thompson looked at the clock. Just then, a surprised voice filled the air. ¡°Levi! Rosalind, you guys come here quick!¡± Immediately after, Zoe Fedener¡¯s scream could be heard. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr ran inside immediately. Next was Rosalind Rohr¡¯s cry, ¡°Vicki!¡± Lady Thompson stood still, her eyes instantly reddened! She knew. Something bad must have happened. Her precious granddaughter. Just as Lady Thompson was about to faint, the lawyer beside her quickly supported her, ¡°Lady Thompson, you¡­ you must stay strong.¡± Just then, Zoe Fedener came out from inside, ¡°Mother! Mother, come in quick! Vicki woke up, she¡¯s asking for you!¡± What? Hearing this, Lady Thompson was bewildered. Thompson woke up? Looking for her? What¡­? What is going on? Not just Mrs. Thompson, even the lawyer beside her was dumbfounded. The atmosphere got this heated. He thought that he just landed a huge case, but now, Thompson has awoken? What does this mean? ¡°Mother? Mother!¡± Zoe Fedener called again, seeing that Lady Thompson hasn¡¯t reacted. Lady Thompson finally came to her senses, looked at Zoe Fedener, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zoe Fedener smiled, ¡°I just said that Vicki is fine now, and she was asking for you! You should go in and have a look right now.¡± Lady Thompson went in right away. She saw that Thompson had already sat up in her bed, and when she saw her come in, she smiled, ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Vi¡­Vicki, you¡¯re alright!¡± Lady Thompson went to the bedside, feeling like she was dreaming. Thompson is her only granddaughter. Seeing her wake up safe and sound, Lady Thompson was naturally thrilled. But amidst her joy, she still felt something wasn¡¯t quite right. How did Thompson wake up just like that? Could it be a dying flash in the pan? Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, I am alright now, Grandma.¡± Rosalind Rohr, tears welling in her eyes as she smiled, ¡°As I said before, Miss Thompson has superb medical skills and would definitely make Vicki alright!¡± Lady Thompson looked at Thompson, her eyes filled with confusion, ¡°Vicki, are you still feeling uncomfortable anywhere?¡± ¡°No.¡± Thompson shook her head. Lady Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Really not?¡± It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t believe Thompson, but rather she didn¡¯t believe that Viola Thompson would be so kind-hearted. ¡°Really not.¡± Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Let¡¯s get a doctor to examine you thoroughly!¡± What if it¡¯s a dying flash in the pan? Rosalind Rohr on the side was a bit unhappy. What did the old woman mean by this? Doesn¡¯t she believe that Thompson is alright now? From her looks, she seemed to be hoping for Thompson to be in trouble, as if that would make her happy! Thompson looked at Lady Thompson, continuing, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, for causing you to worry these past few days. I know my own body well, I¡¯m really alright now, but of course, if you still have concerns, let¡¯s go for a thorough examination.¡± Lady Thompson looked at the lawyer, ¡°Bassham, go arrange it.¡± Bassham was taken aback, he was a lawyer, not Lady Thompson¡¯s assistant. But thinking of the daily wage Lady Thompson was offering, he held back. ¡°Alright, Lady Thompson.¡± No one dared to stop Lady Thompson when she said she wanted to get Thompson¡¯s health checked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Firstly, Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr wanted to shut her mouth. Secondly, Thompson just recovered from a serious illness, a medical check-up would not do her any harm. Soon, the hospital conducted a full-body check-up for Thompson. After the check-up, they needed to wait for two hours for the results. Lady Thompson was very anxious, walking back and forth in the ward. Chapter 1329 - Chapter 1329 335 Successfully woke up a super face slap_4 Chapter 1329: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_4 Chapter 1329: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_4 Thompson¡¯s spirits had clearly improved from before, he looked at Lady Thompson and said, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson heaved a sigh. As a grandmother, she did not want anything to happen to Thompson, but the problem was not whether she hoped for Thompson to be fine or not. Moreover, Lady Thompson¡¯s sixth sense was always accurate, this time, she always felt that Viola Thompson would not let Thompson recover that easily. Therefore¡­ It seemed that Thompson might be in great danger this time. Thompson wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Rosalind Rohr¡¯s gaze. At this moment, no matter what Thompson said would be wrong, only when the examination results came out would Lady Thompson feel relieved. Silence was the best answer. So, Thompson didn¡¯t say anything more, just said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s pack up and go home after the test results come out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalind Rohr nodded, smiling and said, ¡°Vicki, you just woke up, you need to rest well, your father and I will take care of the packing.¡± Zoe Fedener chimed in, ¡°And there¡¯s your aunt and I! Vicki, don¡¯t worry about these things.¡± Thompson was pushed by Ava Kamani to sit down on the bed. The others then busied themselves with packing and preparing to get discharged from the hospital. Lady Thompson watched as they buzzed around, a speechless look in her eyes. At this point, they still had the mood to pack clothes! It seemed that they really didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter. Two hours passed quickly. The doctor brought the examination results. Lady Thompson stood up from the couch immediately, ¡°Doctor, how is my granddaughter¡¯s condition?¡± The doctor smiled and said, ¡°Lady Thompson, don¡¯t worry, the examination results show that everything is normal for Miss Thompson. Even her previous chronic illnesses have healed!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalind Rohr¡¯s face was full of surprise. This was really unexpectedly good news! After all, Thompson¡¯s chronic illness was something that many famous doctors failed to cure successfully. Because it was a disease brought about since birth. These years, Rosalind Rohr had always felt guilty for not being able to give Thompson a healthy body. The doctor nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Rosalind Rohr was moved to tears, ¡°Miss Thompson is truly miraculous!¡± Miss Thompson? Who was Miss Thompson? The doctor was stunned for a moment. Wasn¡¯t it Senior Suen who treated Thompson? But during Thompson¡¯s operation, Senior Suen wore glasses all the time, so people couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. Rosalind Rohr realized that she had misspoken, she immediately said, ¡°I meant Senior Suen! Senior Suen is truly incredible!¡± The fact that Viola Thompson was the much-respected Divine Doctor Suen remained low-key. If it weren¡¯t for Nathaniel Besian slipping his tongue, perhaps no one would have known. Lady Thompson squinted her eyes. The doctor¡¯s answer echoed in her ears. Everything was normal? The examination result for Thompson was actually normal? How could that be possible! Could it be that Viola Thompson was really that kind-hearted? No. There must be something fishy about this. Lady Thompson looked at the doctor, her gaze falling on the work badge on her chest, ¡°Quentin Lee, right? You said that our Vicki has been fully cured, so can you be legally responsible for what you just said?¡± Upon hearing this, Quentin Lee frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Thompson, I didn¡¯t understand what you meant by that.¡± Wasn¡¯t ¡°everything is normal¡± a good result? Why did she feel like Lady Thompson seemed quite disappointed? Was it a false impression? Lady Thompson roared, ¡°What I mean is, are you in cahoots with Viola Thompson! If there¡¯s something wrong with our Vicki but you hospital intentionally conceal it, I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t let it go!¡± Quentin Lee furrowed his brows. Just then, Levi Thompson immediately said, ¡°Doctor Lee, Doctor Lee, my mother is old, please don¡¯t take her words to heart, I will immediately arrange the discharge and take my daughter home.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Thompson grabbed Thompson¡¯s hand, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Vicki, we¡¯re going to have a check-up at another hospital!¡± After all, Viola Thompson was the universally respected Divine Doctor Suen, colluding with the hospital to do something would be too easy for her. In short, Lady Thompson did not dare to believe that Thompson was so easily cured, and what was even more exaggerated was that this Quentin Lee even claimed Thompson¡¯s congenital disease was cured. Thompson looked at Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really fine now, there¡¯s no need for you to be so tense.¡± Lady Thompson held Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°I know the dean of Yejade Hospital, let¡¯s go to Yejade Hospital!¡± Chapter 1330 - Chapter 1330 335 Successfully woke up a super face slap_5 Chapter 1330: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_5 Chapter 1330: 335: Successfully woke up, a super face slap!_5 Rosalind Rohr furrowed her brows slightly, what on earth did this old woman want to do! Did she really want to see Thompson get into trouble? Even Zoe Fedener and Ava Kamani thought Lady Thompson was being outrageous. If it weren¡¯t for their own eyes, who would believe there were such mothers-in-law and grandmothers in the world? Just as Levi Thompson was about to say something, Thompson spoke first, ¡°Mom, Dad, my aunts and uncles, please go back first. Grandma and I are going to Yejade Hospital.¡± Rosalind Rohr was slightly worried about Thompson going alone with Lady Thompson, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Levi Thompson immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, let your mother accompany you and Grandma.¡± The three of them arrived at Yejade Hospital. Dr. Zhou Zheng, the dean of Yejade Hospital, was an old acquaintance of Lady Thompson. Knowing that she was bringing Thompson over for a physical examination, he personally received Lady Thompson. The test results would still take two hours. Two hours later, Dr. Zhou Zheng came over with Thompson¡¯s test report, laughing, ¡°Dear Sister, rest assured, Vicki is perfectly fine. There¡¯s no problem.¡± Everything was fine? Lady Thompson¡¯s brow furrowed subtly, ¡°Dr Zhou, you can¡¯t joke about these kinds of things with me!¡± Dr. Zhou Zheng said, ¡°Dear Sister, as doctors, we absolutely shouldn¡¯t joke about a patient¡¯s health. Do you still hope something is wrong with Vicki?¡± Lady Thompson was taken aback. She could disregard other people¡¯s words. But she couldn¡¯t disregard Dr. Zhou Zheng¡¯s words. Becuase Dr. Zhou Zheng was a dear friend she trusted with her life. If Zhou Zheng said that Thompson was fine, then Thompson was indeed fine. However, Lady Thompson still felt like she was dreaming. What on earth was Viola Thompson¡¯s play? Rosalind Rohr then asked, ¡°President Zhou, has Vicki¡¯s chronic illness also healed?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Dr. Zhou Zheng nodded and curiously asked, ¡°Did Vicki encounter a leading specialist this time?¡± Rosalind Rohr was very excited, if Thompson¡¯s chronic illness was healed, it meant that Thompson didn¡¯t need to frequently take medicine anymore. This was what she longed for! Miss Thompson was truly a Divine Doctor! Rosalind Rohr then said, ¡°Yes, the one who performed the surgery was Divine Doctor Suen.¡± Upon hearing this, Dr. Zhou Zheng widened his eyes, ¡°Really?¡± Senior Suen was a role model for everybody in the medical field. After all, he was a top-tier authority. More recently though, another person came to fame that could stand shoulder to shoulder with Divine Doctor Suen. This person was none other than Viola Thompson, the one who completed the Sight Restorer Plan! At this time, when Dr Zhou Zheng heard that Suen was the one who performed the surgery on Thompson, he was beyond excited. Rosalind Rohr nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true, if not, Vicki would still be lying in a hospital bed now. At that time, the doctor had already pronounced a death sentence on her.¡± Thinking of the events from a few days ago, Rosalind Rohr was scared to death. Dr. Zhou Zheng smiled and said, ¡°Vicki, indeed, is a fortunate one.¡± In this world, not many people would cause Divine Doctor Suen to take the initiative to help. As the saying goes, those who can survive difficult times must have good fortune. Rosalind Rohr said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your kind words to heart.¡± Even when leaving the hospital, Lady Thompson still found the whole incident unbelievable. She quietly pinched herself a few times. It hurt a lot. And she never woke from this dream. That¡¯s when Lady Thompson realized she wasn¡¯t dreaming, everything that happened was real. But what was Viola Thompson¡¯s true motive? Why did she want to save Thompson? Could it be that her vision is truly narrower than that of a nineteen year old child? No! That¡¯s not it! Viola Thompson definitely has other purposes. Lady Thompson was in a daze, she did not notice the small car quickly driving towards her, nor that she was jaywalking. ¡°Grandma, watch out!¡± At the critical moment, Thompson quickly pulled Lady Thompson¡¯s arm. Lady Thompson then reflected on what happened. She looked at the car that whizzed by and was terrified. Rosalind Rohr, on the other hand, inwardly cursed. She was disappointed that the car hadn¡¯t hit the old woman off the road! It would¡¯ve ended everything once and for all. Such a long-lasting disaster! ¡­ At the top of the LY Hotel. Viola Thompson was sitting in a hanging chair on the balcony, overlooking the view below. At this moment, the sound of knocking on the door echoed in the air. Her red lips parted slightly, ¡°Come in.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her voice was very soft and pleasing to the ear. ¡°Master,¡± Nathaniel Besian walked in from the outside, holding a document in his hand, ¡°J has also come to Ewik Land.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°What does he want the blue moon grass for?¡± Anyone who stole blue moon grass from her would be her enemy. Especially J, who had evil intentions. Chapter 1331 - Chapter 1331 336 Retribution Comes_1 Chapter 1331: 336: Retribution Comes!_1 Chapter 1331: 336: Retribution Comes!_1 Viola Thompson didn¡¯t have a good impression of J. The issues between them had started three years ago. And so, Viola¡¯s assessment of J was summed up in eight words. Splendidly attired but insincerely pious. When she first heard Nathaniel Besian mention that J also had an interest in the blue moon grass, she thought it was just hearsay. To her surprise, J really had come to Ewik Land. Thinking about this, Viola faintly frowned, ¡°Are you sure about this information?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nathaniel nodded his head. After pausing for a moment, Nathaniel remembered something and said: ¡°By the way, Master, here are the tickets to the Underground City.¡± Viola reached out and took them. Nathaniel continued, ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± J had already come to Ewik Land, invading aggressively and determined to win. Nathaniel was somewhat worried. Viola narrowed her eyes slightly, her clear eyes revealing nothing. After a while, she spoke indifferently, ¡°The defenders must hold back the invaders.¡± Nathaniel nodded, ¡°Master, the auction is tomorrow. Should I prepare something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Master, your orders please.¡± Nathaniel immediately stood ready. Viola¡¯s gaze lay on the skyscrapers outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, with an indifferent expression, ¡°I want a Taro Milk Tea, two desserts, mhm, that¡¯s it.¡± Nathaniel:¡±¡­¡± He was all prepared with a notebook and pen, but the master asked him to get milk tea and desserts. Seeing Nathaniel not moving, Viola raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°Bob, do you have any questions?¡± Nathaniel finally reacted, ¡°No problem, no problem. Please wait a moment, Master. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± After a moment, Viola seemed to remember something, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Is the master finally recalling the real mission? Nathaniel immediately took out his notebook and pen from his pocket, ¡°Master, your order please.¡± Viola spoke indifferently, ¡°Make sure my milk tea is full sugar and no ice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Nathaniel went downstairs and drove to get the milk tea. The tea place was ten kilometers away from the hotel, it would take at least an hour to get there and back, including wait times. If it was anyone else, Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t bother. But who asked for this favor? His Master did! After Nathaniel left, Viola pulled out her laptop from the room and once again nestled in her hammock. She placed her laptop on her lap, one hand resting her head, the other rapidly typing Although she appeared relaxed, There was a lethal seriousness in her demeanor which drew attention. Displayed on the laptop screen was J¡¯s personal information. After switching the screen, a map appeared, featuring a moving red dot. Viola narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°That cunning man, he really came to Ewik Land.¡± It seemed, she had to get serious. One hour later, Nathaniel returned with the milk tea and the desserts. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Did you buy the milk tea?¡± Viola slightly looked up. ¡°Yes.¡± Nathaniel placed the milk tea and desserts on the table ¡°The desserts are a bit messed up from the ride, they don¡¯t look as good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, as long as they can be eaten.¡± Viola didn¡¯t mind the shape of the dessert. She took out her phone and sent a photo to Terrence Lentz. [Afternoon tea.] Soon, Terrence Lentz replied with a photo of him in a conference room, [I am in a meeting.] Viola saw the photo sent by Terrence and didn¡¯t disturb him anymore, she put down her phone and started drinking the milk tea. The specialties from the tea place went beyond just the delectable milk tea, the desserts were also excellent. Although not the best, the taste was definitely unique and you wouldn¡¯t find it elsewhere. On this side, After his meeting, Terrence Lentz immediately called Viola Thompson via video chat. Viola picked it up very quickly. She was still nested in her hammock, ¡°Terrence, wait a moment, I need to get my headphones.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola left her phone on the hammock and went to retrieve her Bluetooth headphones. A simple white Bluetooth headset, but when worn on her, it looked inexplicably attractive and elegant. ¡°Terrence, I¡¯m back.¡± Terrence Lentz looked at Viola on the other end of the screen, his eyes full of doting, ¡°How is your trip going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been quite enjoyable, what about you? What have you been busy with?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°¡­¡± The two chatted leisurely. Like many ordinary couples, most of the topics revolved around daily life, yet the conversation conveyed warmth. Before they knew it, an hour and a half had passed. Viola looked up at the darkening sky, ¡°No more chatting, Terrence. It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock.¡± Chapter 1332 - Chapter 1332 336 Retribution Comes_2 Chapter 1332: 336: Retribution Comes!_2 Chapter 1332: 336: Retribution Comes!_2 ¡°Okay, you hang up first.¡± Viola Thompson laughed and said, ¡°No, you hang up first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to hang up.¡± The two debated over who should hang up first for another half an hour. In the end, it was Viola Thompson who compromised and ended the video call. On the other side, after hanging up the phone, Terrence Lentz looked at his assistant standing there, ¡°Go ahead.¡± The assistant was also taken aback. He had never seen a gentleman like this before. He thought that such a cold-hearted person, even when talking about love, would be icy and expect the girl to actively please him. However, he didn¡¯t expect his boss to act like a completely different person when talking to his girlfriend. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, the assistant would never have believed it. This visual impact was just too overwhelming. A moment later, the assistant continued to speak, ¡°Sir, I was informed by the intelligence team that Divine Doctor Suen has also arrived in Ewik Land.¡± ¡°Suen?¡± Terrence Lentz narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze bristling with danger, ¡°What is she doing in Ewik Land?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°According to our intelligence investigation, she should be here for the blue moon grass.¡± ¡°She also wants blue moon grass?¡± The assistant nodded. Terrence Lentz slightly curled his lips, his face showing an indescribable expression, ¡°It depends on whether she has the skills or not.¡± In this world, no one has ever been able to grab anything from his hand. Not now. Not in the future either. A moment later, Terrence Lentz looked at his assistant, his handsome features covered by a layer of ice-cold frost, ¡°You may go out first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded, turned around, and left the office. After leaving the office, the assistant looked back at the room, up to this moment, he still couldn¡¯t believe the person he¡¯d just seen was his boss. The assistant even pinched himself. It hurt. Feeling that pinching himself might not be a good idea, the assistant raised his hand and slapped himself. Slap. With this slap, a handprint instantly appeared on his face. Just then, a colleague walked over from the other side, seeing Jack suddenly slapping himself, his face full of surprise. ¡°Jack, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jack finally dared to confirm he wasn¡¯t dreaming. ¡°You¡¯re fine, and yet you hit yourself?¡± The colleague¡¯s gaze fell on Jack¡¯s face, ¡°And you hit yourself so hard too!¡± Jack wanted to share with his colleague what he had seen and heard, but he didn¡¯t dare to. After all, his boss was known for his unpredictable mood. If he found out Jack was discussing him behind his back, Jack might not even know how he would die. Seeing that Jack did not want to say more, the colleague didn¡¯t press him further. ¡­.. On the other side, the Thompson Clan. After Vicki Thompson¡¯s recovery, Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr planned to take Vicki to Viola Thompson to thank her. After all, without Viola Thompson, there would be no Vicki Thompson now. Hearing that the family of three wanted to thank Viola Thompson, Lady Thompson naturally disagreed. After all, Viola Thompson had saved Vicki voluntarily. Moreover, she still couldn¡¯t figure out Viola Thompson¡¯s real motive for saving someone. What if Viola Thompson had another motive? Vicki said: ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you always teach me to be grateful and repay kindness? Miss Thompson saved my life. If I don¡¯t thank her, how am I different from an ungrateful and vicious man?¡± Lady Thompson usually said this to Vicki. This time, she was completely speechless and could only reply: ¡°Then go, but be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma, I know.¡± Vicki replied. Soon, the family of three arrived at the LY Hotel. However, upon arrival, they were informed by the front desk that Divine Doctor Suen had checked out and was no longer at the LY Hotel. Vicki furrowed her brows slightly and immediately called Mori. Mori said, ¡°Vicki, Senior Suen did check out yesterday afternoon.¡± So it was true¡­ Vicki then asked, ¡°Mori, do you know where Senior Suen went?¡± At her words, Mori laughed outright, ¡°Vicki, that¡¯s too difficult for me. I haven¡¯t even met Senior Suen in person, let alone know her whereabouts.¡± If her whereabouts were so easy to discover, she wouldn¡¯t be Senior Suen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay, thank you very much, Mori.¡± Vicki then said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Wait, Vicki,¡± Mori then added, ¡°I heard that Senior Suen personally performed surgery on you, is it true?¡± Ewik Land was not very large. ¡°Yep.¡± Vicki nodded. Mori curiously asked, ¡°So, is Senior Suen really young and beautiful?¡± Chapter 1333 - Chapter 1333 336 Retribution Comes_3 Chapter 1333: 336: Retribution Comes!_3 Chapter 1333: 336: Retribution Comes!_3 ¡°Yes, Senior Suwen is very young and beautiful.¡± Mori is very excited now, ¡°So who is more beautiful when compared to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even one ten-thousandth of Senior Suwen.¡± Upon hearing this, Mori became even more curious. Is the rumored Senior Suwen really that beautiful? After all, Vicki Thompson herself is an incredibly beautiful woman. Many even said she was the most beautiful woman in Ewik Land. Mori couldn¡¯t imagine what someone more beautiful than Vicki Thompson would look like! ¡°Really?¡± Mori continued, ¡°Vicki, could it be that you¡¯re biased because Senior Suwen saved you?¡± ¡°When you meet Senior Suwen, you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m lying.¡± Vicki Thompson then said, ¡°Mori, I now understand what it means to have both beauty and talent.¡± At this moment, Vicki Thompson really idolized Viola Thompson. Aside from her medical skills and appearance, her character is unparalleled as well. Even for Vicki Thompson herself, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that if she were in Viola Thompson¡¯s place, she would rescue her in such a situation. Upon hearing this, Mori was shocked. It could be known that few people would earn such praise from Vicki Thompson. What a pity. She didn¡¯t get a chance to see Senior Suwen in person. Vicki Thompson continued, ¡°Mori, I have some things to attend to, so I won¡¯t chat any longer.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After Vicki Thompson hung up the phone, Rosalind Rohr immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s Vicki?¡± Vicki shook her head, ¡°Miss Thompson has already left LY.¡± Rosalind Rohr frowned, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you contact the Divine Doctor?¡± ¡°I already tried contacting him, but nobody answered the phone, and they didn¡¯t reply on WhatsApp.¡± Unknown to them, Lady Thompson had already managed to contact Nathaniel Besian on the other end. In the coffee shop. Lady Thompson looked at Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Mr. Nathaniel, please have some tea.¡± Nathaniel glanced at the teacup in front of him and went straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯ll pass on the tea. Everyone¡¯s time is precious. I just want to know, Lady Thompson, what is the reason for you inviting me here?¡± Lady Thompson smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase since Mr. Nathaniel seems to be a straightforward person. Can you tell me, what is your master¡¯s real motive?¡± Having said this, she continued, ¡°The person she had conflict with was me. Please pass this message to her: if she has any issues, she can come at me directly. Regardless, Vicki is innocent.¡± She was getting old, but Vicki was still young. Moreover, Vicki was the successor of the Thompson Clan. Nathaniel just looked at Lady Thompson, narrowed his eyes, a dangerous look in them, ¡°You think my master saved Vicki as a deliberate act of revenge?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Lady Thompson asked back. Nathaniel burst out laughing, ¡°Lady Thompson, let me tell you the truth, if my master wanted to eliminate the Thompson Clan, it would be very easy, only needing the use of a single finger. In life, you really shouldn¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± This statement was also a message to Lady Thompson that Viola Thompson disdained to use underhanded means to deal with the Thompson Clan, and the Thompson Clan was not worth Viola Thompson¡¯s elaborate plans. If she really wanted to harm the Thompson Clan, she would not need to resort to any subterfuge. Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson narrowed her eyes. At this point, Nathaniel looked at Lady Thompson and said directly, ¡°My master is kind, and she doesn¡¯t stoop to quarrellers¡¯ level. I advise you to behave and not bring trouble upon yourself! If you anger my master, no one will be able to save the Thompson Clan!¡± For the first time in her life, Lady Thompson was threatened in this manner. She was burning with anger. But, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Because she was well aware of Viola Thompson¡¯s capabilities. And the people of Sacred Medical Hall were not to be trifled with either. Having said that, Nathaniel stood up from his seat and turned to leave. Obviously, Lady Thompson wouldn¡¯t let Nathaniel just leave like this. Since she had taken this step, of course she wouldn¡¯t return empty-handed! Lady Thompson swallowed her anger, ¡°Mr. Nathaniel, please wait!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why yet?¡± Viola Thompson would need to have a reason to save someone. Based on her understanding of Viola Thompson, Viola absolutely wouldn¡¯t save someone without a reason. Lady Thompson continued, ¡°If your master is so powerful, why is she hiding herself?¡± Nathaniel turned around and looked at Lady Thompson, saying word by word, ¡°Have you already forgotten what happened that night at the LingStone Temple? There are not bodhisattvas or miracles in this world, there is only my master! But the person you should be more grateful to is the late Mrs. Thompson. If it weren¡¯t for her, even if you crawled on the road begging, my master wouldn¡¯t spare you a glance!¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson was completely taken aback. She had always thought that no one knew of her visiting the LingStone Temple to pray. But she hadn¡¯t expected¡­ ¡°Yvonne Edmonds, listen to me carefully,¡± Nathaniel pointed at Lady Thompson, saying slowly and distinctly, ¡°My master saved Vicki out of pity and sympathy for you. Otherwise, you both would already be in separate worlds now!¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t stick around and immediately turned around to leave. Lady Thompson¡¯s face reflected unclear emotions. She didn¡¯t even register how she got back to the Thompson house. Pity? Sympathy? On what grounds? Why was Viola Thompson pitying and sympathizing with her? Yvonne Edmonds didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity or sympathy. Especially not from Viola Thompson! Viola was just a junior. Why was she, a senior, looked down upon by her? At this time, Lady Thompson greatly regretted her actions that night. Why did she have to go and bow down in humiliation! She wished she could slap herself. Being a strong woman all her life, she had never bowed her head to anyone. But now, she had bowed down to a minor young girl. Moreover, this girl was the descendant of her long-standing rival. She had lost to Sally Bennett¡¯s granddaughter. What a joke. It was truly ridiculous. After returning, Lady Thompson inquired about what had happened to Sally Bennett after her prayer, and the results left Lady Thompson dumbstruck. She had never thought that Sally Bennett had actually passed away because of this incident. So, Viola Thompson was truly pitying her, sympathizing with her! What does this count as? For that moment, Lady Thompson almost staggered, she was breathing heavily. The next second, her vision went black and she collapsed. Thud! She fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Lady Thompson!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The maid was shocked and immediately dialed the emergency center¡¯s number. Levi Thompson and Rosalind Rohr were out shopping when they received the call. He immediately turned to look at Rosalind, ¡°Rosalind, let¡¯s not shop anymore, we need to go to the hospital now.¡± ¡°What? Why are we going to the hospital?¡± Mentioning this made Rosalind¡¯s face change, ¡°Could it be Vicki?¡± ¡°Not Vicki, it¡¯s my mother, our home called to inform that mom suddenly collapsed and is currently being rescued at the hospital!¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalind snorted coldly, ¡°Retribution.¡± Chapter 1334 - Chapter 1334 337 Think too highly of oneself _1 Chapter 1334: 337: Think too highly of oneself! _1 Chapter 1334: 337: Think too highly of oneself! _1 Upon hearing the news of Lady Thompson¡¯s fainting, Rosalind Rohr didn¡¯t panic; instead, she felt extremely delighted. What a great piece of karma! This old hag should¡¯ve met the King of Hell long ago! Would have been better if she just stopped bothering everyone in this world. Hearing Rosalind Rohr talking about his mother in this way, Levi Thompson wasn¡¯t upset because he knew about Lady Thompson¡¯s temper. Someone like her could never have a good relationship with her daughters-in-law. Let alone with daughters-in-law, there was always a wall between her and her own sons. So, Levi Thompson not only wasn¡¯t angry but also felt that what Rosalind Rohr said was quite correct. Indeed, it was karma! Rosalind Rohr put her mobile phone back into her bag, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with your mom now? Is she in a life-threatening condition?¡± ¡°It probably isn¡¯t life-threatening. She is getting emergency treatment now.¡± Levi Thompson replied. Rosalind Rohr squinted her eyes, ¡°She¡¯s over ninety years old with a poor health condition. I guess she won¡¯t survive this time.¡± Levi Thompson nodded in agreement, feeling that there was quite a bit of truth in what Rosalind Rohr said. Rosalind Rohr continued, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry to the hospital, we can¡¯t let the two of them steal all the spotlight!¡± The ¡°two of them¡± obviously referred to the two brothers, Regan Thompson and Ward Thompson. The power over the Thompson Clan shouldn¡¯t fall into their hands. Levi Thompson squinted his eyes, ¡°Vicki is already at the hospital.¡± Vicki is well-measured in her actions, Levi Thompson had full faith in her. Rosalind Rohr retorted, ¡°Vicki is still a patient herself! She shouldn¡¯t be taking care of another patient.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Rosalind Rohr grabbed Levi Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The couple quickly rushed to the hospital. Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener were already waiting at the entrance of the emergency room. Both of them looked anxious; however, deep inside, they were rejoicing. They wished that the old lady could just pass away quickly. Then their home would finally be peaceful. But no one dared to let their joy show on their faces. Rosalind Rohr rushed over and asked, ¡°Ava, Zoe, how is mom doing?¡± Ava Kamani shook her head, ¡°We have no idea of the situation inside!¡± Zoe Fedener added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Given her robust health, she should be fine this time.¡± After all, evil lives a thousand years. How could a bedbug like Lady Thompson die easily? Rosalind Rohr glanced at the emergency room and continued, ¡°Wait, where is Vicki? Ava, Zoe, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be here with you?¡± ¡°Vicki seems to be answering a phone call.¡± Ava Kamani replied. Levi Thompson glanced at his watch, ¡°Ava, Zoe, how long has mom been inside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been an hour.¡± Zoe Fedener answered. An hour had passed and she was still in there, the old lady¡¯s situation seemed to be quite grim. Zoe Fedener couldn¡¯t wait to hear that the old lady had passed away. The three daughters-in-law surprisingly found themselves on the same side this time. A few minutes later, Vicki returned from her phone call. ¡°Dad, mom, you¡¯re here.¡± Vicki¡¯s eyes were red and it was clear that she had been crying. And it wasn¡¯t fake. After all, Lady Thompson had been the person who spoiled her the most since she was a child. Even though Lady Thompson¡¯s character was flawed, it didn¡¯t mean that her affection wasn¡¯t genuine. ¡°Vicki, it¡¯s okay,¡± seeing her daughter cry made Rosalind Rohr¡¯s heart ache. She held Vicki¡¯s hand and comforted her, ¡°Your grandma will be fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, the only person who genuinely hoped Lady Thompson would be okay was our Vicki. Time passed, minute by minute. Two hours later, the doors of the operating room finally opened. The doctors and nurses in blue scrubs exited the room. Rosalind Rohr, Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener immediately rushed towards them, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my mom?¡± Doctor Blue removed his mask, ¡°Lady Thompson has been transferred to the general ward, she¡¯s fine for now, but¡­¡± As he was saying the last phrase, however, he hesitated on how to continue. ¡°But what?¡± Zoe Fedener hastily asked. Could it possible that the old lady wouldn¡¯t survive much longer? That would be wonderful! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Doctor Blue organized his words then said, ¡°But because Lady Thompson is quite old, her leg arteries have started to harden. Even after recovery, she would have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of her life.¡± Wheelchair bound? Vicki¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Doctor Blue, you mean, my grandma could possibly become paralyzed?¡± Doctor Blue nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the way it is.¡± Hearing this, the faces of the three daughters-in-law of the Thompson family were priceless. Chapter 1335 - Chapter 1335 337 Think too highly of oneself _2 Chapter 1335: 337: Think too highly of oneself! _2 Chapter 1335: 337: Think too highly of oneself! _2 Great! That old witch finally got her punishment. Lady Thompson has been fiercely independent all her life. If she knew that from now on, she could never stand up again, and could only be paralyzed in a wheelchair, she would surely grieve till death. Thompson grabbed Doctor Blue¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Doctor Blue, please try to help my grandma stand! She can¡¯t be paralyzed. As long as you can make her stand, whatever the cost, our Thompson Clan will bear it!¡± Upon hearing this, Ava Kamani, Zoe Fedener, and Rosalind Rohr all agreed with Thompson. ¡°Yes, yes! Vicki is right! Doctor Blue, please try your best to save my mother!¡± Even though they were delighted in their hearts, they still had to cover up their expressions. They couldn¡¯t let others perceive them as unfilial. Upon hearing this, Doctor Blue sighed, ¡°If it were possible to cure her, even if there was only a glimmer of hope, we wouldn¡¯t give up. The stark truth is that Lady Thompson has aged too much. Forced treatment wouldn¡¯t only offer no hope of recovery but would bring the patient more pain.¡± On saying this, Doctor Blue seemed to recall something, ¡°Miss Thompson, perhaps you can contact Senior Suen.¡± After all, it was Senior Suen who operated on Thompson previously. Doctor Blue was guessing that Senior Suen must have been close to Thompson. He continued, ¡°With Lady Thompson¡¯s condition, I¡¯m afraid Senior Suen is her only hope.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions varied. Asking Viola Thompson to treat Lady Thompson? How could that be possible! If old Lady Thompson hasn¡¯t learned her lesson, unless Viola Thompson is seriously ill, she wouldn¡¯t spare a glance at her. Thompson¡¯s expression was also somewhat troubled as she replied, ¡°Doctor Blue, are there really no other options?¡± Doctor Blue shook his head, ¡°I apologize.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Watching Doctor Blue¡¯s back, Thompson sighed. Rosalind Rohr stepped up to Thompson and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Vicki, people are meant to go through birth, old age, illnesses, and death. As Doctor Blue said, your grandma being this way is because of her age.¡± Upon saying this, she paused, ¡°In fact, everyone goes through this process, so don¡¯t be too upset. In the days to come, just be good to your grandma.¡± When someone becomes paralyzed in old age, they usually don¡¯t live for long. Especially people like Lady Thompson. Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener quickly messaged their sons. Elijah Thompson and Caleb Thompson. With Lady Thompson confined to the bed, now is their golden opportunity to show their filial piety. In the hospital room. Lady Thompson lay on the hospital bed, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a worried Thompson. ¡°Vicki, where¡­ where am I?¡± Lady Thompson was somewhat confused for a moment. She only remembered fainting. And upon opening her eyes, she found herself like this. Thompson put on a smile, ¡°Grandma, you fainted. We¡¯re at the hospital now.¡± At her words, Lady Thompson observed her surroundings before confirming that she was indeed in a hospital. ¡°Help¡­ me¡­ up,¡± Lady Thompson said next. Thompson continued: ¡°The doctor said that you need rest now and can¡¯t get up.¡± After saying that, Thompson brought over a glass of water, ¡°Grandma, would you like some water?¡± Lady Thompson shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Thompson put the water back in place. Lady Thompson took another look around, ¡°Vicki, where are they?¡± She had fainted and was in the hospital, but only one granddaughter was caring for her! Where were the others? Had they all died! Thompson continued: ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve been unconscious for ten hours or so. Aunt and Second Aunt, along with my older and younger brothers, have been watching over you in the room for a long time without eating. They¡¯ve just gone out to eat.¡± Ironically, Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener, along with their sons, had been watching over the room for three to four hours, and Lady Thompson still hadn¡¯t woken up. After asking the doctor, they were told they might have to wait another two to three hours! So, they confidently went out to eat. Unexpectedly, no sooner had they stepped out than Lady Thompson woke up. Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson¡¯s face was filled with anger. She¡¯d fainted! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And these people still had the appetite to eat supper! It was simply a show of unfilial descendants! Vicki Thompson went on, ¡°Grandma, should I call Aunt and the others now?¡± There¡¯s no need,¡± Lady Thompson continued, ¡°They¡¯ll just cause trouble if they come here.¡± After a moment, Lady Thompson lifted the quilt and held Vicki¡¯s hand. ¡°Vicki, I need to go to the bathroom first.¡± Chapter 1336 - Chapter 1336 337 Think too highly of oneself _3 Chapter 1336: 337: Think too highly of oneself! _3 Chapter 1336: 337: Think too highly of oneself! _3 Thompson said immediately: ¡°I¡¯m going to get you a urinary pad.¡± A urinary pad? What does she want that for? Lady Thompson¡¯s eyebrow furrowed slightly. It was also at this moment that Lady Thompson suddenly found that she couldn¡¯t exert strength in her legs. Completely numb. What is going on? Lady Thompson¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Vicki, Vicki, my leg¡­¡± Why was her leg immobile? What¡¯s to be done now? Panic was written all over Lady Thompson¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know what to do. In her decades of life, she had never experienced such a thing. Thompson immediately supported Lady Thompson, soothingly saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Granny. The doctor said it was just temporary numbness in your legs, it will get better in a few days.¡± At this point, as many days as she could conceal the truth would be good. Lady Thompson needed to accept it slowly. ¡°Really?¡± Lady Thompson said, looking at Thompson. Thompson nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Granny, why would I lie to you?¡± Lady Thompson just looked into Thompson¡¯s eyes, ¡°Vicki, tell me honestly, will my legs never get better??¡± By the last sentence, Lady Thompson¡¯s voice was shaking. No. She can¡¯t become paralyzed. Being pitied by Viola Thompson was already a supreme insult, but if she couldn¡¯t even walk in the future, how would she face people! How would she continue to live! ¡°No, Granny, you will get better, you will definitely get better!¡± Thompson hugged Lady Thompson and comforted her: ¡°Granny, you still have me!¡± Lady Thompson, who had always been strong and had never shed a tear in front of others, finally let the tears fall in front of Thompson. ¡°Vicki, stop lying to me. I know my own body¡­ ¡± Lady Thompson reddened her eyes and said: ¡°I can¡¯t get better, right?¡± Thompson also knew she couldn¡¯t hide it any longer, following up with: ¡°Granny, I will make you better! I will beg the Divine Doctor, he must have a way!¡± It was at this moment that Lady Thompson tightly held Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Yes! Vicki, you go find Nathaniel Besian, if that doesn¡¯t work, go find Viola Thompson, Viola Thompson must have a way, right?¡± No matter what, she was Viola Thompson¡¯s elder. From both a moral and emotional standpoint, Viola Thompson should not stand idly by and let her die. Besides, now that she had become like this, what resentment could Viola Thompson have towards her? At this time, Thompson could only comfort Lady Thompson, ¡°Yes, you are right, Granny, Miss Thompson must have a solution! So, you need not worry.¡± Lady Thompson followed up with: ¡°Then you go contact Nathaniel Besian now! Let him hurry over.¡± Thompson left with her phone. Once outside, Thompson dialed Nathaniel Besian¡¯s number. The other side quickly picked up. ¡°Miss Thompson, what can I do for you?¡± Thompson carefully chose her words, then said, ¡°Divine Doctor, I really don¡¯t have any other options, that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Nathaniel Besian asked. Thompson proceeded to recount Lady Thompson¡¯s condition. ¡°Divine Doctor, I know that my granny did wrong in the past, and I apologize on her behalf. She knows she was wrong now, could you please save her?¡± Nathaniel Besian continued: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Thompson, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m truly powerless. Your granny¡¯s condition is part of the natural cycle of birth, aging, sickness, and death. As a doctor, we can only treat diseases and save lives, we can¡¯t stop aging!¡± Thompson looked very anxious, ¡°Divine Doctor, in any case, could you please come to the hospital and take a look at my granny? Many diagnoses can only be confirmed after a face-to-face consultation.¡± Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t directly refuse, but said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, I don¡¯t have time to come.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thompson knew these were just excuses from Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Divine Doctor, as long as you are willing to come, no matter the price, we are willing to pay.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson, I think you should know that this is not a matter of money.¡± Thompson still didn¡¯t want to give up. After all, the person in the hospital bed was her dearly loved grandmother, and Lady Thompson was an extremely proud person. ¡°Divine Doctor, please name your conditions. As long as you agree to come and treat my granny, no matter what it is, I will oblige.¡± Regardless of what request Nathaniel Besian made at this time, Thompson would comply. Nathaniel Besian continued: ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve said everything there is to say, I have other matters to attend to, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 1337 - Chapter 1337 337 Think too highly of oneself _4 Chapter 1337: 337: Think too highly of oneself! _4 Chapter 1337: 337: Think too highly of oneself! _4 After speaking, Nathaniel Besian hung up the call. On the other side, Vicki Thompson was looking at the disconnected phone with a face full of worry. Upon her return to the ward, Lady Thompson immediately asked, ¡°When is Nathaniel Besian coming?¡± Viola Thompson was a junior to her, and given that Nathaniel Besian was Viola¡¯s disciple, he was even lower in status. Lady Thompson saw no problem with this kind of relationship. Vicki didn¡¯t know how to respond to Lady Thompson. She could only say: ¡°The Divine Doctor I just called didn¡¯t answer my phone call.¡± ¡°Then, reach out to Viola directly, and have her come here in person! ¡± This put Vicki in a tough spot! She did not have Viola¡¯s contact information. Besides, Viola wasn¡¯t someone she could contact anytime she wanted. Lady Thompson did not think it would be difficult to contact Viola, nor did she feel Viola would refuse her. Just because she and Sally Bennett were from the same circle, Viola must come and treat her illness. Vicki continued, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be anxious, I don¡¯t have Miss Thompson¡¯s contact information either. Let¡¯s wait and try to reach out to the Divine Doctor again. Are you hungry right now? I¡¯ll go get something to eat.¡± Lady Thompson felt no hunger, she wished Viola could come right away and cure her leg. ¡°Vicki, I, I want to go to the bathroom¡­¡± She had only one thing on her mind right now, urination. Vicki said, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll bring you a urine pad.¡± Lady Thompson resisted the thought of using a urine pad. Because that was something that only a helpless person would use. However, at this moment, other than accepting it, she had no other choice. The process of urination was not that simple, in addition to using a urine pad, a urinal was also needed. Lady Thompson had never experienced such humiliation in her life, at this moment, she even wished to die in despair. But seeing that there were no changes in Vicki¡¯s expression, she felt a bit calmer. Any other young girl would probably feel disgusted by now. But Vicki didn¡¯t. She remained calm, without even frowning. ¡°Vicki¡­.¡± Lady Thompson looked at Vicki, her eyes were red. Vicki smiled and looked at Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandmother, I believe you will recover.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Lady Thompson nodded. A moment later, Lady Thompson asked, ¡°Honesty tell me, did Nathaniel Besian reject you?¡± ¡°No, grandmother, you¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Vicki answered. Lady Thompson sneered, ¡°With such a master, the disciple won¡¯t be any better! Even if I¡¯m not in the best condition, I¡¯m still her elder, who is she to reject me!¡± Vicki knew Lady Thompson¡¯s temper, she neither tried to reconcile nor replied. Because she knew, no matter how much she said, it would fall on deaf ears of Lady Thompson. At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Then Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener, along with Caleb Thompson and Elijah Thompson, came in. Upon seeing Lady Thompson lying on the bed, Zoe, the first to realize it, quickly ran over, ¡°Mom, mom! You¡¯re awake! How are you feeling? Are you feeling better?¡± Ava Kamani and Caleb Thompson also quickly walked up to Lady Thompson¡¯s bedside. Their arrival pushed Vicki aside. Lady Thompson looked coldly at these people. She knew that except for Vicki, no one in this family genuinely cared for her. If she were to be bedridden, relying on these people would probably starve her to death. Lady Thompson didn¡¯t get angry immediately, but her expression darkened, ¡°What a lovely family reunion!¡± ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you tell us what¡¯s the matter,¡± Ava Kamani said. Lady Thompson squinted, ¡°Contact the Thompson family in Capital City.¡± Upon hearing this, Ava Kamani was taken aback. Why would she need to contact the Thompson family in Capital City? Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Only Viola can heal my ailment, go and contact Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne, let them discipline their daughter. Even if she doesn¡¯t behave well, at least she should respect her elders!¡± She was the last remaining elder left from Sally Bennett¡¯s generation, and Viola treated her in this manner! This was simply outrageous! Upon hearing this, Ava Kamani looked embarrassed. Lady Thompson squinted, ¡°What? Am I no longer capable giving orders?¡± Only then did Ava Kamani respond, ¡°Okay, mom. I¡¯ll send an email right away.¡± The two families hadn¡¯t communicated in many years. The last time they had contact was when the Thompson family in Capital City sent an email saying that Viola wanted to visit Lady Thompson. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lady Thompson nodded. If Viola treated her elders with such disrespect, the Thompson family in Capital City should discipline her. As for now, she just needed to wait for Viola to apologize to her. With this in mind, Lady Thompson squinted her eyes. On the other side. Top floor of the LY Hotel. A slender young woman was standing at the door of a room, assessing the layout of the entire room. After a moment, she squinted and turned to her assistant, ¡°Is this the suite where Suwen stayed?¡± Her tone was arrogant. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the assistant dutifully replied. Upon hearing the word, the young woman curled the corner of her mouth and said, half-closing her eyes, ¡°So what.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was dual-meaning. It referred not only to the fact that Suwen was not impressive but also to the suite was ordinary. After that, the young woman stepped in, looking around the room. ¡°Replace all these things, these, and these, all the things that Suwen used, change everything.¡± She scorned the idea of using things left by others. ¡°Okay, Miss. I will inform the hotel right away.¡± Chapter 1338 - Chapter 1338 338 Being insulted like this_1 Chapter 1338: 338: Being insulted like this_1 Chapter 1338: 338: Being insulted like this_1 The assistant went to inform the hotel to replace all the decorative items. But she soon returned. ¡°Miss.¡± Seeing that the assistant came back alone, the young woman frowned slightly, ¡°Where are the people from the hotel?¡± The assistant¡¯s face looked a little uncomfortable. She continued: ¡°The hotel said all the items have been sanitized and they won¡¯t replace them. Also¡­¡± By the end, the assistant didn¡¯t even know how to continue. ¡°Speak up!¡± The assistant went on: ¡°The hotel also said that the top-floor suite is exclusively for Divine Doctor Suen, and no one else is allowed to stay in there. They asked us to change rooms.¡± Upon hearing these words, the young woman¡¯s face changed instantly. Was she just one of the others? Does the hotel manager even have eyes? How dare they ask her to change rooms! Ding- At that moment, the sound of the elevator rang. The hotel manager, Charles, emerged from the elevator with two staff members. ¡°Miss Seaton.¡± As Charles approached Miss Seaton, he respectfully said. Miss Seaton looked condescendingly at Charles, disdain filling her eyes. After a moment, she spoke in a dismissive tone. ¡°Let your general manager speak to me.¡± A mere department manager didn¡¯t qualify to speak with her. Charles merely looked at Savannah Seaton, replying with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our general manager is very busy.¡± In other words, the manager didn¡¯t have time to meet with Miss Seaton. Miss Seaton narrowed her eyes displeasedly. Charles continued, ¡°I came here to share two things with Miss Savannah Seaton. First, our hotel doesn¡¯t provide services to replace tables, chairs, benches, and decorative items for guests. Second, this guest room is specifically reserved for Senior Suen when he stays, please leave immediately or change your room.¡± Miss Seaton thought she was hallucinating. This department manager actually dared to talk to her like that. He was incredibly arrogant! ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Savannah Seaton.¡± Charles answered. Miss Seaton narrowed her eyes, ¡°If you know I am from the Bunger family, how dare you talk to me like this?¡± The Bunger family is the royalty¡¯s surname in Cigacan. In Cigacan, anyone hearing this surname would give way and bow their heads. Charles looked at Seaton, speaking word by word: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Seaton, this is the LY Hotel in Ewik Land, please respect our rules.¡± The Bunger family may rule in Cigacan. But this is the LY Hotel! Even if the elder Bunger came, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Moreover, Seaton was intentionally making troubles here. ¡°What if I don¡¯t comply?¡± Miss Seaton narrowed her eyes. Charles replied with a smile: ¡°Then we will have to kindly ask you to change your hotel. Our LY Hotel doesn¡¯t lack guests who intentionally cause trouble.¡± The LY Hotel never short of members. Who knows how many people are desperately trying to get in? ¡°What did you say?¡± Seaton¡¯s face turned pale with anger. Nobody has ever dared to talk to her like this! Who does Charles think he is? He¡¯s just a mere lobby manager. Charles didn¡¯t continue speaking, he simply nodded at the two attendants beside him. The attendants immediately understood, they went into the suite, collected Seaton¡¯s belongings, locked the room, and secured the facial recognition lock. Upon seeing this, Seaton almost fainted from anger. Charles looked at Seaton, still maintaining a smile on his face. ¡°Miss Seaton, would you like to change your room or change your hotel?¡± Seaton looked at Charles, speaking word by word: ¡°Please remember what you¡¯ve just said!¡± After saying these words, Seaton turned around and left. Charles showed no fear and entered the elevator. Upon reaching the first floor, Seaton went straight to the complaint department. ¡°I want to see your general manager!¡± This matter wasn¡¯t over! The customer service representative in the complaint department asked Seaton, ¡°Please show us your membership card.¡± Seeing this, the assistant handed over Seaton¡¯s membership card to the customer service representative. Savannah Seaton. Premium member. She could have been spending a pleasing night in the top suite at the LY Hotel. Regrettably. She offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have in the way she spoke and acted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Seaton, our general manager is not available to meet with you,¡± said customer service, ¡°Also, you have violated the rules of our LY Hotel, your premium membership has been revoked, the remaining balance in the card has been fully refunded to your account. Please check your account for it.¡± After saying this, the customer service representative saw the cancellation mark on the membership card and handed it to Miss Seaton with both hands. Seaton¡¯s face turned pale. She was here to lodge a complaint against Chares, but unexpectedly, she ending up losing her membership. You should know that being a high-end member of LY Hotel is also a symbol of status internationally. If people get to know that her membership has been revoked, how is she going to face everyone! ¡°On what grounds do you cancel my membership?¡± Seaton said angrily: ¡°I demand to see your top head right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our person in charge is not available to meet with you now, you can get in line to make an appointment.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± At this moment, the assistant behind her shouted angrily, ¡°Do you know who our young lady is? Apologize now, or you will regret it!¡± ¡°Miss Seaton, this is LY Hotel.¡± The customer service representative reminded her with neither humility nor arrogance. LY Hotel is backed by a mysterious power and influence. It¡¯s not afraid of troubles and doesn¡¯t provoke trouble. Welcoming honored guests with fine wine and defending against wolves with hunting shotguns! Looking at the front desk customer service. Seaton is trembling all over. Never! She has never been so humiliated before. This is the first time! Especially when it was a small hotel clerk. Having nowhere to lodge her complaint, Seaton had to leave the hotel. She went to a wealthy villa area in Ewik Land. The various scenic pavilions and towers in the villa area were beautifully built. The car had just stopped when a housekeeper came to greet her, ¡°Second young lady.¡± ¡°Where is my sister?¡± Seaton said with a face full of anger. The housekeeper said, ¡°Miss Savannah is waiting for you inside.¡± Seaton stormed into the villa. There she saw a woman in her twenties sitting on the sofa in the living room. Dressed in a white eastern qipao, her features appeared charmingly and exquisitely on her standard Western face, with a hint of oriental reserve beauty mixed in. This is Seaton¡¯s sister, Lalinka. Lalinka had taken a very beautiful Eastern name for herself. Kate Berry. At this moment, Lalinka looked at Seaton with a smile on her face and said laughingly, ¡°Savannah Seaton, who has upset you now?¡± Seaton walked up to Lalinka and said with dissatisfaction: ¡°Sis, I went to the LY Hotel.¡± At her words, Lalinka slightly frowned and inquired, ¡°So why did you come back so soon?¡± Seaton explained what had happened and implored, ¡°Sis, you must exact revenge for me!¡± After hearing the whole story, Lalinka looked at Seaton and spoke calmly, ¡°Indeed, you were too impulsive. The reason why LY Hotel can stand strong among the dragons and snakes of Ewik Land is due to its strength. Not to mention the Bunger family, even a prince will have his membership revoked if he breaks the rules of LY Hotel.¡± ¡°Sis, are you also taking their side?¡± Seaton was very angry. Lalinka, who has a good temper, patiently explained: ¡°This is not about whether I am angry or not, but whether your actions were problematic.¡± Arriving at this point, Lalinka paused and then said, ¡°Divine Doctor Suen is the ultimate VIP of LY Hotel, and there are rumors that she is behind the creation of the hotel. They naturally won¡¯t let you get away with what you did at the LY Hotel.¡± Suen holds an unparalleled position at LY Hotel. Ordinary people are honored to be able to stay in her hotel. And what about Seaton? Seaton committed the act of asking the hospital to replace all the furniture. ¡°Is SUWEN the founder of LY Hotel?¡± Seaton frowned, ¡°How is that possible! Isn¡¯t she just a doctor? What¡¯s so great about that!¡± Even if Suen is very powerful, she is ultimately a doctor at most. Her reputation lies only in the field of medicine. But LY is a global target pursued by high-end people! With influential forces spread all over the world! A little doctor, no matter how capable she might be, wouldn¡¯t actually be able to control such a global influence, right? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°These are just mere speculations,¡± Lalinka continued to say: ¡°But we still can¡¯t underestimate Suwen, it¡¯s said that she came this time for the blue moon grass.¡± At these words, Seaton squinted her eyes, ¡°Sis, is Suwen really that powerful? That even you aren¡¯t her match?¡± Lalinka shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Suen is a very mysterious person!¡± After finishing speaking, Lalinka warned her again: ¡°Savannah Seaton, remember, we can¡¯t continue to be so high-profile. Many powerful figures have gathered in Ewik Land this time, if you¡¯re not careful, you could offend a noble.¡± Seaton was extremely defiant, ¡°Sis, I refuse to believe there is anyone in this world who is better than you.¡± Chapter 1339 - Chapter 1339 338 Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum _1 Chapter 1339: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _1 Chapter 1339: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _1 Lalinka was born a noble. She possessed extraordinary wisdom from a young age. By the age of three, she was fluent in three languages, by five she had mastered international finance, and at twelve she was appointed as an honorary professor at a renowned university¡­ Now, at 22, she is a figure that astounds people internationally. Even without her noble status, she remains someone who is above others, a being that everyone looks up to. What¡¯s even more important is, Over the years, Lalinka continued to follow her heart and did not become arrogant because of her extraordinary achievements and noble status. She remained unchanged, humble, eager to learn, adept at eliminating enemies without a trace. Because of this, Lalinka has always been Seaton¡¯s idol in her heart. No one could replace her. Hearing this, Lalinka laughed and said, ¡°Seaton, you should know, in this world, there are always others who are better and higher places to reach.¡± Seaton huffed, ¡°I do not believe in that ¡®there are always others who are better and higher places to reach¡¯ thing!¡± Scientists have conducted surveys. There is only one genius in every 1,000 people, with a total population of more than 7 billion, the number of absolute geniuses only account for 1 percent of the total population. But how many people can become that 1 percent! Especially a talent like Seaton. Seaton followed up with, ¡°Sis, you must think of a way to help me get revenge! The LY Hotel insult was too much this time!¡± Hearing this, Lalinka squinted her eyes, ¡°This matter might be a little tricky.¡± Then Lalinka explained, ¡°Firstly, the force behind LY is definitely not that simple. Secondly, all the forces in Ewik Land are currently assembled. If we stir up trouble at this time, it won¡¯t do us any good.¡± LY knew about Seaton¡¯s identity and dared to revoke her membership directly, this is enough to illustrate the top force behind LY. ¡°Are you saying I should just swallow this insult?¡± Seaton looked at Lalinka. Lalinka looked at Seaton, her tone gentle, ¡°Do you know who are the most powerful people in this world?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Seaton asked with confusion. Lalinka didn¡¯t reply, she dipped her fingertip in the water in the cup, and carefully wrote out a character. Endure. Seaton doesn¡¯t understand Chinese and frowned, ¡°What character is this?¡± Lalinka carefully articulated, ¡°Endure. There¡¯s a proverb in Sinian Country ¡®A gentleman knows when to take revenge, ten years is not too long.''¡± Yet Seaton was still somewhat reluctant. She had never suffered this kind of insult since she was a child. Lalinka looked at her sister, ¡°Seaton, you¡¯re too impulsive. You¡¯re only nineteen this year. You¡¯ll encounter all kinds of things in the future. If even this you can¡¯t endure, how are you going to grow?¡± ¡°Sis!¡± Seaton started whining to Lalinka. Lalinka laughed, ¡°Being cutesy isn¡¯t going to work.¡± After speaking, Lalinka continued, ¡°Prepare yourself. We have to attend the Underground City auction tomorrow evening.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ Thompson Clan. Lady Thompson was still the same, lying in bed, needing help just to turn over. She¡¯s extremely stubborn and naturally wouldn¡¯t want others to see her in such a pitiful state, so the task of bathing and freshening up became Thompson¡¯s responsibility. A day or two was bearable, But there¡¯s simply no end in sight. Rosalind Rohr looked at Levi Thompson with furrowed brows, ¡°What about your mother? Always letting Vicki tend to her isn¡¯t right! Vicki isn¡¯t well herself, what if something happens to her? Besides, Vicki just joined Marginine Organization not long ago, she¡¯s been on leave for so long, what if rumors start spreading?¡± Thompson originally had a leave of about ten days, but due to Lady Thompson¡¯s condition, she applied for another month of absence. There is intense competition in the Marginine Organization. If someone spreads rumors about this and Thompson is forced out of the organization, what then? Once expelled from the Marginine Organization, there¡¯s no more chance for re-admission. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Levi Thompson was also caught in a dilemma, ¡°How about you take care of mom tomorrow?¡± ¡°Ask your mother if she agrees.¡± Rosaline Rohr retorted fiercely: ¡°That old hag is so troublesome, she might as well die, save people from her nuisance!¡± Lady Thompson doesn¡¯t recognize anyone but Thompson now, Rosalind Rohr has offered to take care of her more than once. But each time, Lady Thompson shook her head. Levi Thompson remained silent. Then, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister-in-law has already contacted Capital City. I believe Miss Thompson will come to treat mom soon.¡± Chapter 1340 - Chapter 1340 338 Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum _2 Chapter 1340: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _2 Chapter 1340: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _2 ¡°All of Lady Thompson¡¯s hopes were now pinned on Viola Thompson. Levi Thompson believed that Viola Thompson could definitely help Lady Thompson get better. After all, her medical skills were impressive. As long as the Thompson family in Capital City intervened, Viola would sure to come. Upon hearing this, Rosalind Rohr scoffed, ¡°You really think Miss Thompson would come?¡± Lady Thompson had, without giving much thought, driven her out and had severely insulted her. Now that she was sick, she expected her to come and treat her? Only a fool in Capital City would let Viola come. With that said, Rosalind Rohr continued, ¡°Your mother thinks too highly of herself! You also lack self-awareness, you should think carefully. If you were in their position and Miss Thompson was our Vicki, would you let Vicki go?¡± Lady Thompson truly believed she was someone important whom everyone should revolve around! In reality, she was nothing! Upon hearing this, Levi Thompson was taken aback. If he were in the shoes of the Thompson family in Capital City, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Viola come. With this in mind, he sighed. Rosalind Rohr glanced at Levi Thompson, ¡°Honestly, with your mother looking the way she is, she might be better off dead.¡± Though Levi Thompson agreed, as a son of Lady Thompson, he couldn¡¯t voice out such words. In the east wing. Lady Thompson was in bed. Ava Kamani was feeding her ginseng soup. However, after a couple of sips, Lady Thompson refused to drink any more. Ava Kamani tried to reason, ¡°Mother, drink two more sips. It can speed up your recovery.¡± Lady Thompson knew her illness could not be cured by mere ginseng soup. She looked at Ava Kamani, ¡°Have they responded to the email from Capital City?¡± Ava Kamani shook her head, ¡°Not yet.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson narrowed her eyes. Ava Kamani added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They may be too busy to even notice the emails.¡± Lady Thompson responded, ¡°Then we send another one!¡± And keep sending until the Thompson family sees it. As she spoke, it seemed Lady Thompson thought of something, ¡°Do you think the emails we¡¯re sending are being intercepted by Viola?¡± Viola, who has done wrong herself, would naturally not want her parents to know. So¡­ She must have intercepted them. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way the Thompson family wouldn¡¯t respond. Ava Kamani nodded, ¡°There is a possibility¡­¡± Although she responded in this way, Ava Kamani thought this was unlikely. After all, it was Lady Thompson who had done something underhand, not Viola. Viola wouldn¡¯t waste her time intercepting Lady Thompson¡¯s emails. Someone as important as her would not take such a small matter to heart. ¡°Find the phone number for the Thompson family in Capital City,¡± Lady Thompson squinted her eyes as she spoke, ¡°I want to contact the Thompson family in Capital City myself.¡± She wanted to personally expose Viola¡¯s wrongdoings to Sawyer Thompson. Then, it wouldn¡¯t just be Viola who would apologize. She would have every member of the Thompson family in Capital City come to apologize to her! Thinking of this, the anger in Lady Thompson¡¯s heart dissipated slightly. If that¡¯s the case, she wouldn¡¯t be to blame for going against morality! It was Viola who missed her opportunity. Upon hearing this, Ava Kamani was stunned. She thought she was hallucinating. What was the old woman saying? She wanted to contact the Thompson family in Capital City? Has she lost her mind? Did she really consider herself to be some sort of deity? It was one thing to be arrogant in Ewik Land, but was she now planning to use her influence on the Thompson family in Capital City? She really dared to dream big! Seeing that Ava Kamani remained silent, Lady Thompson frowned slightly, and said in a displeased manner, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ava Kamani quickly recovered, smiling, ¡°Okay, mom, I¡¯ll find it right now.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lady Thompson waved her hand. She had had enough of this life! She needed to get better soon and regain her top status. Looking for the contact information for the Thompson Group was simple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, finding the Thompson family¡¯s private phone number was extremely difficult. When Ava Kamani returned to her room, she told Regan Thompson about it. ¡°Do you reckon your mom¡¯s brain is confused! She actually wants to contact the Capital City. She really thinks too highly of herself!¡± All three Thompson brothers had complaints against their mother. Upon hearing this, Regan Thompson said, ¡°If she wants you to find it, then find it. In the end, it will be her contacting the Capital City, not you! Besides, remember to visit her often. Do not let your second brother take advantage of this.¡± Chapter 1341 - Chapter 1341 338 Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum _3 Chapter 1341: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _3 Chapter 1341: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _3 Now, Lady Thompson is paralyzed in bed and could pass away at any moment. Regan Thompson is set in his determination to become the head of the Thompson Clan, a position he could not afford to lose to Ward Thompson. As for Vicki Thompson¡­ Regan Thompson had never considered her as a contender. After all, she is nothing more than a valueless girl. Even if Lady Thompson favours her, she wouldn¡¯t be so unwise as to pass the leadership of the clan to her. Indeed, a married daughter is like spilled water. Unless, Lady Thompson wants the Thompson Clan to change their surname. Ava Kamani nodded, ¡°Yes, I know all this.¡± Regan Thompson continued: ¡°And Caleb? He should visit his mother¡¯s room more often even if he has nothing to do.¡± There is a saying: no child remains dutiful to a long-term, ailing parent. What they need to do now is to show Lady Thompson that they have always and will always be the most dutiful, regardless of the time or the circumstances. Ava Kamani continued: ¡°Caleb can only visit his mother¡¯s room, perhaps bring her some tea, but he can¡¯t do much more. After all, he¡¯s a boy.¡± A man should act like a man. They certainly can¡¯t ask Caleb Thompson, a boy, to take care of Lady Thompson¡¯s toiletry needs, can they? That¡¯s not appropriate! Later on, in Lady Thompson¡¯s rooms. After lunch, Vicki Thompson came to visit. ¡°Grandma, do you need to use the bathroom now?¡± Lady Thompson, lying on the bed, looked at Vicki Thompson and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Vicki Thompson asked, ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere, Grandma?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Lady Thompson, holding Vicki¡¯s hand, ¡°Vicki, I¡¯m doing fine. I just want to chat with you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Vicki Smith nodded gently, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lady Thompson continued, ¡°I¡¯ve come to realize in these recent days that you are the only one in this family who truly cares for me. Not even your parents are as devoted as you! Vicki, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days. Thank you.¡± At the same time, she felt gratified that her granddaughter had not let her affections go to waste. Hearing this, Vicki Thompson laughed, ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about! It¡¯s my duty to do these things. You took care of me when I was young, so I should look after you when you¡¯re old. I don¡¯t find it a burden at all! Please, Grandma, don¡¯t thank me. If you were to thank me, then I would owe you endless thanks.¡± Everyone likes to hear nice words. Reality, after all, can be both pleasant and harsh to the ear. Lady Thompson was no exception, she looked at Vicki, ¡°Vicki, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot, and I decided to pass on the clan leadership role to you. I have already drafted the will. Once I close my eyes, this position will be yours!¡± Vicki Thompson was neither surprised nor did she pretend to refuse, ¡°Grandma, rest assured, I will not let you down! I¡¯ll lead the Thompson Clan to new heights!¡± Gratitude filled Lady Thompson¡¯s eyes, followed by a stern look, ¡°But you must promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Vicki Thompson asked. Lady Thompson slowly began, ¡°You must promise me that you will never marry out. You can only ever take in a man as a husband and that your children will carry the Thompson name.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vicki Thompson nodded. Lady Thompson looked into Vicki¡¯s eyes, ¡°Vicki, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but women, once they fall in love, seem to lose their common sense. Hence, I want you to sign this contract. If you break the contract by marrying out, the leadership will switch to Caleb¡¯s hands.¡± After all, a girl is still a girl. Thus, Lady Thompson had to keep a backup plan. After saying that, Lady Thompson took out the contract she had prepared long ago. Vicki Thompson read it carefully and then signed her name. Lady Thompson¡¯s precaution was not unfounded. If the roles were reversed and Vicki was Lady Thompson, she might have done the same. It was inevitable. Lady Thompson, satisfied, put the contract away, ¡°Vicki, please don¡¯t ever forget what you promised me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma.¡± Vicki Thompson was confident in herself. She was not a woman to be tangled in love. She definitely would not give up the entire Thompson Clan for a man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Thompson nodded, ¡°Vicki, I trust you.¡± Vicki continued, ¡°Grandma, tomorrow is the Lantern Festival, and the day after is the Underground City auction. How about I take you out to enjoy the view and clear your mind?¡± Lady Thompson initially did not want others to see her in her weakened condition, but then she thought about the fact that Viola Thompson was about to come to apologize and perform an operation on her, so she agreed. After all, the Lantern Festival only came once every five years. At her age, she didn¡¯t even know if she could live to experience another one. Chapter 1342 - Chapter 1342 338 Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum _4 Chapter 1342: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _4 Chapter 1342: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _4 So. She can¡¯t miss it. In the blink of an eye, the second day had arrived. The Lantern Festival was bustling. The streets were crowded with people. The Thompson Clan organized a lion dance. Thompson pushed the wheelchair and slowly walked down the street. The three daughters-in-law followed behind him. Busy to show her filial piety, Zoe Fedener came forward, ¡°Vicki, you must be tired from pushing for such a long time. Let me do it.¡± ¡°That would be great. Thank you,¡± Thompson replied. Zoe Fedener, smiling, said: ¡°We¡¯re family, don¡¯t mention the trouble. Besides, taking care of grandma is my duty.¡± Lady Thompson, sitting in her wheelchair, didn¡¯t speak. Even though the streets were lively, her face bore no smile. Instead, she wore a stern look. Seeing Zoe Fedener trying to make her presence known to Lady Thompson, Ava Kamani couldn¡¯t help but compete, ¡°Mom, do you want to eat something? They are selling pastries over there. Would you like me to buy some for you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lady Thompson replied. Ava Kamani asked again: ¡°Then, are you thirsty? I can pour you some water!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Just as Ava Kamani was about to say something else, she was bluntly interrupted by Lady Thompson, ¡°Shut up!¡± Ava Kamani could only remain silent. Zoe Fedener wore a triumphant look on her face. How amusing. How could Ava Kamani, such a cautious person, end up making a fool out of herself? The Lantern Festival is held once every five years. Seaton, along with her sister Karina, would naturally not want to miss it. The two sisters walked side by side down the road. At that moment, Seaton noticed masks for sale at a roadside stall. Filled with oriental characteristics, the hand-painted masks exuded a sense of mystery. Just as Seaton was about to take a mask to try it on, another hand beat her to it. The hand was beautiful. White, slender, and clearly defined, with neatly trimmed fingernails like rows of little shells, it radiated a healthy pink color. Following the hand upwards, she saw a stunningly beautiful face. Exquisite peach-shaped eyes. Naturally reddish lips, a tall nose bridge, and the size of her face was as small as one¡¯s palm. Every part of her was emitting an intimidating aura of nobility. Seaton was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t help but question. Could such a flawless girl really exist in the real world? At that moment, a pleasant voice brought Seaton back to reality. ¡°Boss, how much is it?¡± The boss looked at the girl and his eyes showed appreciation. He even cracked a warmer smile, ¡°102¡±. The value of a hand-painted mask lies in its craftmanship. From the mask, Seaton could tell that the painting on it was intricate. And from that, it was evident that the painter was skilled. Seaton could tell that Viola Thompson was quite pleased with the mask, and Nathaniel Besian, who was standing behind her, immediately took out his wallet to pay. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After buying the mask, the pair turned around and left. Seeing her favorite item being snatched away, Seaton naturally wouldn¡¯t back down so easily. Especially considering that it was the only hand-painted mask at the Lantern Festival. No one had ever dared to snatch anything from her before. Who did this girl think she was, taking it just because she was good-looking? Sorry, but Seaton didn¡¯t buy it! Seaton quickened her pace to catch up with Thompson. ¡°Seaton!¡± Just then, however, Lalinka put a hand on Seaton¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister?¡± Lalinka reminded her in a low voice: ¡°Lay low.¡± They travelled to Ewik Land on a mission and couldn¡¯t afford to compromise it with rash behavior. Seaton complained, ¡°Sister, I let it slide with the LY Hotel incident. Now, this stubborn girl grabs my thing and you still want me to tolerate it!¡± Was she supposed to let anybody trample over her now?! She held royal lineage from Cigacan! What was this considering now? Lalinka continued to say, ¡°Everyone has a fair chance to get the pretty things, she bought it honestly, how can you say she grabbed it from you?¡± Seaton protested, aggrieved, ¡°But I saw that thing first!¡± ¡°No matter how upset you are, you must bear with it today,¡± Lalinka stated. ¡°Sister!¡± Seaton was not at peace with this. Ever since they came to Ewik Land, she was asked to endure everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As someone who had never suffered, how could she be told to bear with everything now! Lalinka continued, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the next couple of days, the girl doesn¡¯t look ordinary. After you find out about her background, you can do whatever you wish!¡± Stopping for a moment, she further added, ¡°However, today, do not provoke any trouble!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± With Lalinka there, Seaton had no choice but to endure. Chapter 1343 - Chapter 1343 338 Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum _5 Chapter 1343: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _5 Chapter 1343: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _5 At Lady Thompson¡¯s side, Zoe Fedener was pushing Lady Thompson when she suddenly spotted a standout figure in the crowd, ¡°Mother, look over there!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lady Thompson squinted, ¡°What¡¯s got you so surprised?¡± Zoe Fedener pointed to the standout figure in the crowd and said, ¡°Mother, doesn¡¯t that person look like Miss Thompson?¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson instantly looked up. The girl simply wore a white T-shirt and jeans, yet she had an exceptional aura. The crowd behind her only served as a backdrop. Being too outstanding is not necessarily a good thing for a girl. Whether it¡¯s in terms of appearance or capability. Thinking of this, Lady Thompson squinted her eyes, as if something suddenly occurred to her. Viola Thompson had clearly left Ewik Land three days ago, why did she suddenly appear here? There could only be one reason! She was here to apologize to her. Because she found no one at the Thompson household, she followed them to the Lantern Festival. With this thought, Lady Thompson straightened her back, feeling extremely pleased. How wonderful! It seemed that the Thompsons had received the mail, which must have prompted Viola Thompson to come and apologize. She knew it, Viola Thompson would definitely come. After all, she now held significant status in the Thompson Clan! Those of the same generation as her, she was the only one still alive. If she wasn¡¯t the matriarch, then who was? Seeing Viola Thompson, Thompson was very excited, and she lowered her head to speak to Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go and greet Miss Thompson. Please wait for me here.¡± She had never personally thanked Viola Thompson for saving her life. ¡°You are not to go.¡± Lady Thompson said. Thompson was taken aback. Not allowed to go? Lady Thompson continued, ¡°She should be the one coming to us, not the other way around!¡± The Thompsons had dignity and would never stoop so low. Thompson slightly furrowed her brows. There were some things that she clearly understood, but it was difficult to say. How could Viola Thompson possibly take the initiative to greet Lady Thompson! Had Lady Thompson forgotten how she treated Viola Thompson back then? But Lady Thompson didn¡¯t think so, she turned to the group and instructed, ¡°When Viola Thompson arrives, none of you are to greet her first. She must apologize before I will forgive her.¡± Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Zoe Fedener, Ava Kamani and Caleb Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Was Lady Thompson daydreaming? Would Viola Thompson come to apologize to her? Seeing everyone silent and not speaking, Lady Thompson slightly furrowed her brows, then continued to speak, ¡°Did you all hear what I said? We Thompsons may be lacking in many things, but dignity is not one of them!¡± She could let some things slip once, but she would never let it happen a second time. Only then did Ava Kamani respond, nodding her head, ¡°Alright mother, we understand.¡± Viola Thompson was walking over slowly with Nathaniel Besian. Lady Thompson sat in her wheelchair watching her. She would show Viola Thompson what the phrase ¡®with age comes wisdom¡¯ truly meant later. She wanted to break Viola Thompson¡¯s pride firsthand, and teach her what respecting your elders meant! Without rules, there¡¯s no order, she really didn¡¯t know how the Thompson family in Capital City educated Viola Thompson over the years. It was a total failure! Now that Sally Bennett was gone, she had the right to discipline Viola Thompson in her place. Seeing Viola Thompson getting closer and closer, Lady Thompson started drafting up her speech in her mind. She was strategizing on how to disciple Viola Thompson and make her realize her mistakes. Seeing that Viola Thompson was already in front of her. Just as Lady Thompson was waiting for her to apologize, Viola Thompson seemed to look right through her, as if she hadn¡¯t seen the Thompsons at all, and walked right past them. Not to mention an apology. She didn¡¯t even offer a greeting. The Thompsons weren¡¯t surprised at all. Why should Viola Thompson apologize to Lady Thompson? She didn¡¯t owe anything to Lady Thompson. But Lady Thompson was so infuriated that she was fumbling with her words. Her face turned white. What an outrage! Absolute outrage! Viola Thompson, a youngster, showed absolutely no reaction when she saw her. Did she have any manners at all as a junior? Such a person was simply not worth forgiving at all! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who was she? She was of the same generation as Sally Bennett, and when Viola Thompson saw her, she should at least address her as ¡°great-aunt¡±! But what about Viola Thompson? What had Viola Thompson done! Lady Thompson was trembling, pointing fingers at Viola Thompson¡¯s fading figure and said, ¡°You all go and call Viola Thompson over for me now!¡± Chapter 1344 - Chapter 1344 338 Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum _6 Chapter 1344: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _6 Chapter 1344: 338: Enjoy Enjoy Abusing the Scum! _6 Hearing that, they all faced a dilemma. A moment later, Ava Kamani spoke: ¡°Mom, Miss Thompson is of esteemed standing, she¡¯s not someone who we can just beckon at will. . .¡± Lady Thompson¡¯s eyes swept across everyone else¡¯s faces. Seeing Lady Thompson growing more and more angry, Zoe Fedener tried to think of something and then said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, maybe Miss Thompson just didn¡¯t see us at all!¡± The color drained from Lady Thompson¡¯s face. Didn¡¯t see? How could Viola Thompson have missed seeing such a huge person as herself? She believed that Viola Thompson was doing this on purpose! Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Push me and chase her down! I want to see for myself if she really didn¡¯t see me, or if she¡¯s pretending not to!¡± Today, she was determined to teach Viola Thompson a good lesson! Although Lady Thompson¡¯s thoughts were horrifying, Ava Kamani still wheeled Lady Thompson to catch up with Viola Thompson. Soon enough, Ava Kamani managed to catch up with Viola Thompson. ¡°Miss Thompson¡­¡± Ava Kamani naturally couldn¡¯t call Viola Thompson by her name as directly as Lady Thompson did. Viola Thompson stopped in her tracks, turned to look at Ava Kamani, and then at Lady Thompson who was sitting in the wheelchair. With her impressive height of 176 centimeters, Viola Thompson was far from short. At this moment, looking down at Lady Thompson, her attitude was even more daunting! Lady Thompson narrowed her eyes, clearly discontent. ¡°As a younger generation, when you see your seniors, you should at least greet us. Viola Thompson, is this how your parents taught you at home?¡± Sally Bennett really was a failure, to have raised such a granddaughter. If she was Sally Bennett, even if she died, she would have to crawl out of her coffin. ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to speak to my master this way!¡± Nathaniel Besian slightly furrowed his brows. Seeing Nathaniel Besian dare to speak to her like this, Lady Thompson grew even more furious. ¡°And what in the world are you!¡± Lady Thompson angrily yelled out. Nathaniel Besian was about to retort when he was stopped by Viola Thompson. ¡°Let it go, Bob.¡± Hearing that, Nathaniel Besian looked at Viola Thompson, a look of confusion in his eyes. According to what he knew about his master, she¡¯s absolutely not the type to suffer in silence. ¡°Master?¡± Viola Thompson calmly spoke, ¡°If a mad dog bites a person, should the person bite back?¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel Besian almost burst out laughing, ¡°Master, you¡¯re right, we shouldn¡¯t lower ourselves to the level of a mad dog!¡± When he said the last sentence, Nathaniel Besian even turned his head to look at Lady Thompson. Lady Thompson was so angry she almost stood up from her wheelchair. Viola Thompson actually called her a mad dog! How dare she! How could she possibly dare! Zoe Fedener was feeling incredibly pleased. In relation to Lady Thompson, who was always causing a ruckus, she really needed to be hit where it hurts. She is indeed a crazy dog! Watching Viola Thompson walk away, Thompson rushed up to her, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Viola Thompson asked without turning around. Thompson didn¡¯t mention a thing about Lady Thompson. He simply said: ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson, for not blaming me and for saving my life! If you ever need me in the future, all you have to do is ask!¡± Intelligent people always know what to do at the right time. Without a doubt, Thompson was one of those intelligent ones. ¡°It was just a simple act of saving someone,¡± Viola Thompson said, her tone indifferent, her handsome face didn¡¯t betray any emotions, ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± After finishing her sentence, she turned and left. Nathaniel Besian immediately followed in Viola Thompson¡¯s footsteps. Looking at Viola Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, a resolute expression filled Thompson¡¯s eyes. She was determined to become a person like Viola Thompson in the future. Magnanimous and noble, as serene as the moon. Meanwhile, Lady Thompson was so angry that she blacked out and fainted. This was a huge hit to her. No one has ever dared to directly insult her to her face, calling her a mad dog! Viola Thompson was the only one! ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± The three sisters-in-law, while seemingly reacting in panic and disarray, each had their own hidden calculations. The old woman would be better off dead. It would be a load off their minds. Lady Thompson was once again urgently taken to the hospital. She was released pretty soon this time. Doctor Blue looked at the Thompson family and warned: ¡°You must keep this in mind, don¡¯t let the old lady suffer any more shocks. Her current condition is already very dangerous!¡± ¡°Is my grandmother awake now?¡± Thompson continued to ask. Doctor Blue replied, ¡°There¡¯s no serious problem for now, she¡¯s already regained her consciousness, but you must be careful. If it happens again, the old lady might never wake up again!¡± Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely take notice.¡± Upon hearing Doctor Blue¡¯s words, a look of regret appeared on the faces of Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener. That old woman really has some nerve, to have survived yet again! She still isn¡¯t dead! Just then, Ava Kamani received a call from her assistant. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me!¡± Not knowing what was said on the other end of the phone line, Ava Kamani sounded a bit surprised: ¡°Really? Send it over to me quickly.¡± After hanging up the phone, Zoe Fedener asked curiously: ¡°Sister-in-law, what made you so excited?¡± Ava Kamani replied: ¡°Didn¡¯t mom ask me to trace the phone call from Capital City a few days ago? Assistant Xiao Sun just called me to say that they have traced the phone call!¡± Ava Kamani, who was worried about finding something good to please Lady Thompson with, didn¡¯t expect her assistant to find the private phone number of the Thompson family this quickly. Zoe Fedener squinted her eyes, ¡°Is mom really going to call them?¡± Ava Kamani said: ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Zoe Fedener didn¡¯t speak any more, the expression on her face was priceless. Ava Kamani went into the hospital room. Lady Thompson was half-lying on the bed. ¡°Mom! Good news!¡± Lady Thompson didn¡¯t look well, she couldn¡¯t wait to find Viola Thompson and teach her a good lesson. What terrible manners! ¡°What now?¡± Ava Kamani looked at Lady Thompson, ¡°Mom, we found the private phone number of the Thompson family in Capital City.¡± Upon hearing that, Lady Thompson¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Give me the phone quickly!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ava Kamani handed the phone to Lady Thompson, ¡°Mom, this is the one.¡± Lady Thompson immediately dialed the number. The other end picked up quickly, but it was a servant from the Thompson family who answered. ¡°Hello, how can I assist you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m Lady Thompson from the Thompson family in Ewik Land, connect me to Sawyer Thompson.¡± Sawyer Thompson and Regan Thompson were of the same generation, so Lady Thompson naturally carried a superior attitude. ¡°Alright, Lady Thompson, please hold on.¡± Then, there was a series of faint noises. About two minutes later, the servant picked up the phone and replied: ¡°Thank you for your patience, Lady Thompson. I¡¯m the housekeeper of the Thompson family, Parkinson. Our master asked me to tell you that from today onwards, the Thompson family in Capital City will have nothing to do with the Thompson family in Ewik Land. Please refrain from calling us again.¡± Chapter 1345 - Chapter 1345 339 Apart from Su Wen no one else is qualified_1 Chapter 1345: 339: Apart from Su Wen, no one else is qualified!_1 Chapter 1345: 339: Apart from Su Wen, no one else is qualified!_1 Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson was stun. She had assumed she would hear Sawyer Thompson¡¯s voice apologizing to her personally. But to her surprise, Sawyer Thompson merely sent a housekeeper to get rid of her. What shocked Lady Thompson even more was that Sawyer Thompson even mentioned their two families having nothing to do with each other in the future. If anyone should say they have nothing do with the other, it should be her! What the hell is Sawyer Thompson? What right does he have to say this to her? Just when Lady Thompson was shaking all over, Steward Dalton continued, ¡°Lady Thompson, our master said, he is ¡®repaying in the offender¡¯s own coin.¡¯ When our young lady visited Ewik Land, how did you treat her? Since you can ignore decency, then so can we.¡± The one who turned her back on others first was Lady Thompson. Sawyer Thompson was infatuated with his daughter. When he found out that Viola Thompson was wronged in Ewik Land, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it pass. After saying this, the housekeeper hung up the phone. Lady Thompson¡¯s face turned deathly pale, her hand holding the phone was shaking. The next second, she threw her phone hard on the ground. Bang! The phone was smashed into pieces. Ava Kamani was stunned. What on earth happened? Although she had early on suspected that the people in Capital City might not treat Lady Thompson politely, she never expected things to turn out this way. Ava Kamani was very curious. What exactly was said from Capital City¡¯s side that provoked Lady Thompson. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lady Thompson clutched her chest, ¡°It¡¯s too much!¡± Originally, she was already more angry at Viola Thompson, and she wanted to teach Viola Thompson a good lesson in front of Sawyer Thompson. Who would have thought that things would turn out like this. Never had Lady Thompson thought that Sawyer Thompson would turn his back on her! She was the living ancestor of the Thompson Clan! ¡°Mom, calm down, don¡¯t get angry,¡± Ava Kamani poured a glass of water for Lady Thompson. ¡°The doctor said you can¡¯t get too excited right now!¡± Lady Thompson knocked over the glass of water that Ava Kamani handed her. Bang! The glass also fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. Ava Kamani was busy picking up the shards, ¡°Mom, what exactly happened?¡± Lady Thompson said resentfully, ¡°Sally Bennett really did raise a good son!¡± Ava Kamani naturally knew that Sally Bennett was the old lady of the Thompson Clan. It seems that the people on Capital City¡¯s side must have been rude to Lady Thompson. Otherwise, Lady Thompson would not have become like this. Ava Kamani continued, ¡°Mom, you are a generous person, why bother to stoop to their level?¡± Lady Thompson remained silent. Now, in addition to anger, she felt more fear. She had hoped that Sawyer Thompson would teach Viola Thompson a good lesson, and then let Viola Thompson come and apologise to her personally, and also treat her medically. Without Viola Thompson¡¯s treatment, how could she stand up again? Lady Thompson could not accept a life of being bedridden. Even thinking about it made her breathless. Lady Thompson tried to calm herself down and looked at Ava Kamani, ¡°You, go get the doctor!¡± Ava Kamani immediately asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Lady Thompson was already furious, and upon hearing this, she became even more angry, saying angrily, ¡°If I tell you to go, you go, less of the nonsense!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Although she was respectful on the surface, Ava Kamani had already cursed Lady Thompson a thousand times in her heart. Damn old lady! Soon, Ava Kamani called the doctor. Doctor Blue looked at Lady Thompson, ¡°Madam, you called me.¡± Lady Thompson looked at Ava Kamani, ¡°You go out for a bit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ava Kamani nodded, turned around and walked out. In the blink of an eye, only Lady Thompson and Doctor Blue were left in the ward. Lady Thompson looked at Doctor Blue, ¡°Doctor Blue, is there really no cure for my leg?¡± Doctor Blue nodded, trying to speak as tactfully as possible, ¡°According to current medical technology, it is indeed the case, but ¡­ miracles can happen.¡± But if miracles were so easy to happen, they wouldn¡¯t be called miracles. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Doctor Blue, as long as you can cure me and let me stand up again, I can agree to any condition!¡± She simply did not believe that in this world, only Viola Thompson could cure her! Apart from Viola Thompson, are there no other doctors? She must show Viola Thompson that the earth would not stop turning without her! Doctor Blue sighed lightly, ¡°Madam, as a doctor, it is our duty to cure diseases. If I was confident that I could cure your leg, I would not have refused.¡± Chapter 1346 - Chapter 1346 339 Apart from Suwen no one else is qualified_2 Chapter 1346: 339: Apart from Suwen, no one else is qualified!_2 Chapter 1346: 339: Apart from Suwen, no one else is qualified!_2 Lady Thompson frowned deeply as she stared at Doctor Blue, then said, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that you can¡¯t treat my leg?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Doctor Blue nodded. Once he spoke, Doctor Blue added, ¡°Lady Thompson, you¡¯re at an advanced age and any surgery carries risks. I suggest you relax, follow the medical advice. Miracles might even occur.¡± ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that my leg might heal all by itself?¡± Lady Thompson asked. Doctor Blue replied, ¡°That possibility is not excluded.¡± Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Doctor Blue, is there really no hope for my leg?¡± Doctor Blue repeated, ¡°Not necessarily. I mentioned before, to your family, that perhaps, you might consider seeking help from Senior Suen.¡± Seniors are seniors after all. If the Divine Doctor Suen could cure Thompson¡¯s heat stroke, curing minor vascular sclerosis must be a piece of cake. Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson narrowed her eyes. ¡°Besides her?¡± Doctor Blue shook his head. At present, Divine Doctor Suen is the cream of the medical society. Besides her, Doctor Blue did not think of anyone else. Lady Thompson was so furious she wanted to curse! Doctor Blue then asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No, leave now.¡± Doctor Blue nodded, ¡°I will take my leave then. Call me if there¡¯s anything else.¡± With that, Doctor Blue turned and left. Watching Doctor Blue¡¯s retreating figure, Lady Thompson squinted her eyes, her hands tightly gripping the bed rail. Her hands were so tense that the veins on the back of her hand swelled and her knuckles paled slightly. Is there really no other divine doctor in this world other than Viola Thompson? No! She didn¡¯t believe it. She would find the divine doctor who could cure her. Just as Doctor Blue stepped outside the door, he was stopped by Ava Kamani. Ava Kamani asked in a low voice, ¡°Doctor Blue, what did my mom want with you?¡± Out of habit, Doctor Blue adjusted his glasses, then replied, ¡°Lady Thompson asked some questions about her illness.¡± ¡°What did you say in response?¡± Doctor Blue replied, ¡°I told Lady Thompson the truth.¡± Ava Kamani nodded and smiled, ¡°You can go about your business now, Doctor Blue.¡± ¡­ River City. In the Swantz Family house. Adam Swantz was packing in his room. May Marcine walked in from outside. Although the door was open and she could see Adam Swantz busying himself, May Marcine still knocked, after all, respect between parents and grown-up children was necessary. Hearing the knock, Adam Swantz turned to look, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to see you,¡± May Marcine¡¯s eyes fell on Adam Swantz¡¯s suitcase, continuing, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned a few days ago and already leaving again?¡± Adam Swantz explained, ¡°I have a business trip to Cigacan tomorrow.¡± ¡°A business trip?¡± Adam Swantz nodded. May Marcine asked again, ¡°By the way, how is your company doing now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± May Marcine took out a bank card and stuffed it into Adam Swantz¡¯s hand, ¡°This is the money I have been secretly saving. Your dad doesn¡¯t know about it. The PIN is your birthday.¡± Ever since Adam Swantz had an argument with Matthew Swantz last time, he hadn¡¯t asked for money from home for a long time. Generally, a mother worries more about her child. Concerned that Adam Swantz wouldn¡¯t ask for money from home and suffer outside, May Marcine took out her private savings. Adam Swantz originally wanted to refuse. But considering a project required funds, he said, ¡°Mom, I will pay this money back soon.¡± Hearing this, May Marcine laughed, ¡°The money Mom gives you is yours. What¡¯s this about paying back? We are mother and son, why even talk about this?¡± Such formalities! More importantly, May Marcine knew Adam Swantz surely could not pay it back. After all, what big strides could he make in cooperation with someone like Terrence Lentz! Terrence Lentz himself is a good-for-nothing. Nowadays, Adam Swantz¡¯s reputation in River City isn¡¯t that much better than Terrence¡¯s. Adam Swantz looked at May Marcine, saying very seriously, ¡°Mom, trust me, I will definitely pay you back!¡± May Marcine nodded, very cooperatively she said, ¡°Um, Mom believes in you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After speaking, May Marcine asked again, ¡°When do you plan to return from this trip?¡± ¡°It depends on the situation,¡± As Adam Swantz packed his clothes, he replied, ¡°A few days at least, maybe more than ten days at most. The specific time isn¡¯t settled yet.¡± May Marcine nodded, and then asked, ¡°Adam, who are you traveling with this time? Terrence?¡± Because Terrence Lentz is Adam Swantz¡¯s good friend, May Marcine respected him a lot. She didn¡¯t refer to him as a ¡®good-for-nothing.¡¯ Chapter 1347 - Chapter 1347 339 Apart from Suwen no one else is qualified_3 Chapter 1347: 339: Apart from Suwen, no one else is qualified!_3 Chapter 1347: 339: Apart from Suwen, no one else is qualified!_3 ¡°Hmm.¡± May Marcine curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Terrence and Miss Thompson now?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Adam Swantz replied. Hearing this, May Marcine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she couldn¡¯t help but inquire in a louder voice, ¡°Are they still together?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam Swantz nodded. A look of utter disbelief filled May Marcine¡¯s eyes. After all, Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz were like opposite extremes. Both of them. One was a top-notch genius, while the other was top-notch good-for-nothing. May Marcine really couldn¡¯t understand how they communicated on a daily basis! Was there really no obstacle at all? May Marcine then asked, ¡°Adam, have you ever seen Miss Thompson and Terrence together?¡± ¡°Of course I have.¡± ¡°How do you think their feelings for each other are?¡± May Marcine was quite curious. Adam Swantz said, ¡°Pretty good, like any other couple.¡± Like any other couple? That¡¯s¡­ Kind of weird, isn¡¯t it? May Marcine was beginning to suspect that Terrence might have cast a spell! Otherwise, how could he have Viola completely smitten with him? May Marcine asked again, ¡°Is Miss Thompson pretty?¡± Although there had been several international news articles interviewing Viola Thompson. But not a single one of them showed her full face. Although her voice was pleasant and her figure seemed attractive, this did not necessarily mean that she was good-looking. Because a good-looking genius with capabilities would essentially have zero chances of being attracted to Terrence. Adam Swantz zipped up his luggage and continued, ¡°She¡¯s very pretty, Mom, haven¡¯t you seen the news from Capital City?¡± ¡°What news?¡± May Marcine asked. Adam Swantz continued, ¡°The news about Miss Thompson being the number one beauty of Capital City!¡± May Marcine squinted her eyes, ¡°The number one beauty?¡± Are you sure it¡¯s not an exaggeration? Is there really a genius who¡¯s good-looking, capable and also blind? Adam Swantz continued, ¡°Not only is Miss Thompson extraordinarily good-looking, but so are her three handsome brothers. Mom, you must know about Edward Thompson, the former acting king of the entertainment industry, right?¡± Edward Thompson was practically a household name. Even though he¡¯s already retired from the entertainment industry, he¡¯s still hugely popular. ¡°I do.¡± Getting to this point, something seemed to dawn on May Marcine. She said, astonished, ¡°Wait, Edward Thompson is Miss Thompson¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam Swantz explained, ¡°Edward Thompson is the third son in the Thompson¡¯s family, and also Miss Thompson¡¯s younger brother.¡± May Marcine swallowed hard. She just couldn¡¯t understand! A moment later, May Marcine looked at Adam Swantz and earnestly asked, ¡°Adam, what do you think attracted Miss Thompson to your third brother?¡± ¡°Third brother must have his own unique charm!¡± Adam Swantz said. May Marcine: ¡°???¡± What allure could a good-for-nothing possibly possess? Adam Swantz looked at May Marcine and continued, ¡°Mom, you all are just too biased against third brother. In fact, he¡¯s truly amazing. He has been a great help to my career. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I might not have been able to hang on until now.¡± The reason Adam Swantz was perpetually unsuccessful was that his enthusiasm for anything fizzled out within a few minutes. But Terrence was different. Although he seemed lackadaisical, he was more persistent and determined than anyone else. May Marcine licked her dry lips, remaining silent. She didn¡¯t have the heart to shatter her son¡¯s illusions. What career did Adam Swantz have to speak of now? If he had any vision of his own, he wouldn¡¯t have been financially strapped! Adam Swantz added, ¡°Mom, just wait to enjoy the fruits of your son¡¯s efforts.¡± At his words, May Marcine smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± As she said that, it seemed May Marcine thought of something and added, ¡°Oh right Adam, there¡¯s something else I came here to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adam Swantz asked. May Marcine continued, ¡°Your father has arranged a blind date for you.¡± Upon hearing this, the expression on Adam Swantz¡¯s face changed immediately. A moment later, he looked at May Marcine, furrowing his brow and asked, ¡°Who does he want me to form a marriage alliance with this time?¡± What on earth did marriage mean in the eyes of Matthew Swantz? Hearing this, May Marcine sighed, and continued, ¡°Adam, actually your father hasn¡¯t completely messed up this matter, he¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Adam Swantz directly cut off May Marcine¡¯s unfinished sentence, ¡°You mean to say, he¡¯s doing it for my sake?¡± May Marcine nodded. Adam Swantz said angrily, ¡°If he¡¯s really doing it for my sake, why does he treat my marriage like a commodity? Mom, I¡¯m a person, a flesh-and-blood human being with my own thoughts!¡± He just couldn¡¯t accept something like this. May Marcine sighed, ¡°Adam, the girl your father has chosen for you this time is not bad. She¡¯s very pretty and well-educated. She¡¯s a dual master¡¯s degree holder from top universities, currently working at a law firm. In the future, there¡¯s a high chance she will¡­¡± Chapter 1348 - Chapter 1348 339 Apart from Suwen no one else is qualified_4 Chapter 1348: 339: Apart from Suwen, no one else is qualified!_4 Chapter 1348: 339: Apart from Suwen, no one else is qualified!_4 ¡°Will she inherit the family business?¡± Adam asked directly. ¡°Yes.¡± May nodded. Actually, from a mother¡¯s perspective, this time, Matthew had the right intentions. He picked out a fiancee of good family background for Adam, also for the sake of Adam¡¯s future life. A wife of equal standing could be of great help to Adam¡¯s future career, as well as to the Swantz Group. Life isn¡¯t all romance and dreams, and love doesn¡¯t have all the answers. A saying goes particularly well. A marriage without material substance is like scattered sand. ¡°Mom, you should know, I¡¯m not lacking a business, nor a contract, what¡¯s missing is a wife! A wife who understands and agrees with me,¡± Adam tried to control his emotions, and continued, ¡°Mom, would you please tell dad, that he doesn¡¯t need to worry about my lifelong events! I can handle that myself! And also, I don¡¯t plan to marry for now!¡± May sighed, ¡°Adam, you are young, there are many things you don¡¯t have the energy for, you simply don¡¯t know what marriage really means!¡± ¡°Mom, do you think you and dad are living happily?¡± Adam looked straight at May. May was taken aback. Is she living happily? She didn¡¯t know either. Adam was just like any ordinary man. Materialistic and lustful. He even kept a mistress outside. But May didn¡¯t mind because this was indeed a marriage of mutual benefit. Their union was not one borne out of love. May said with a smile, ¡°Adam, I can assure you responsibly that I¡¯m quite satisfied with my life now.¡± Although not happy. She wasn¡¯t miserable either. Not being bothered by the daily necessities was nice. She could buy bags when she wanted to, or clothes, sing songs, and it was just a plane ticket away if she wanted to travel when she was upset. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t have to work a nine-to-five job. May never thought about the things that might upset her. Having said that, May continued, ¡°Actually, marriage basically is life, composed of life¡¯s necessities. Poverty brings grief to a household. Without money, it¡¯s impossible to support a family! Adam, I hope you can understand this.¡± ¡°Mom, I can strive with my own hands, to give my future wife a better life! Why should I rely on a woman to get all this?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t appreciate the idea of relying on a woman. Hearing this, May sighed. As his mother, no one understood Adam¡¯s character better than her. She knew that at this point, she couldn¡¯t continue this discussion with Adam, so her tone softened a bit, ¡°Mom is just discussing the matter, why don¡¯t you meet the girl first? Maybe you¡¯ll like her.¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam directly refused and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say anymore, this is not up for discussion.¡± And there was absolutely no room for negotiation. May looked at Adam, ¡°Are you really not going to meet her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± May didn¡¯t know what to say. Adam was so resolute, she couldn¡¯t force him to go. Adam looked at May, ¡°You go tell my father, I know what I¡¯m doing, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about me!¡± ¡°Adam, if you continue like this, one day you will push the Swantz Group into the hands of that illegitimate son!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even plan to take this damn group!¡± He never thought of arguing with Derek about this. May sighed again, ¡°Adam, can you stop being impulsive?¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Adam looked at May with a serious expression, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not being impulsive.¡± ¡°Adam!¡± May frowned slightly. Adam continued, ¡°Mom, believe me, one day, I will make you proud, even without relying on anyone else.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only May didn¡¯t have any confidence in this. When she returned to her room, May relayed Adam¡¯s thoughts indirectly to Matthew. Upon hearing this, Matthew was enraged, ¡°Nonsense! An indulgent mother will spoil her son! How many times have I told you not to spoil him like this! But you won¡¯t listen! Look at him, what has he become now? One of these days, he will turn into another Terrence Lentz!¡± Just as May was about to say something, she was interrupted by Matthew, ¡°Did you give him money again?¡± May denied it outright, ¡°What money could I possibly have to give him!¡± Chapter 1349 - Chapter 1349 339 Apart from Suwen no one else is qualified_5 Chapter 1349: 339: Apart from Suwen, no one else is qualified!_5 Chapter 1349: 339: Apart from Suwen, no one else is qualified!_5 Matthew Swantz frowned, ¡°Would he be so defiant if you hadn¡¯t given him money?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give him any, and no matter what you say, it still means I didn¡¯t!¡± May Marcine was no fool and naturally wouldn¡¯t confess to it straight away. Matthew Swantz pointed at May Marcine and shouted angrily, ¡°If you didn¡¯t give him money, then from today on, I¡¯ll take your surname!¡± ¡°Then take my surname!¡± May Marcine was not at all afraid of Matthew Swantz. After all, she had the strong support of her parental family behind her. Matthew Swantz was so angry he couldn¡¯t speak. Next morning. Dining room. As soon as Matthew Swantz arrived in the dining room, he saw Adam Swantz sitting at the dining table eating. Matthew Swantz frowned slightly, ¡°Adam, aren¡¯t you going to explain?¡± ¡°Explain what?¡± Adam Swantz turned to Matthew Swantz. Not to beat around the bush, Matthew Swantz asked instead, ¡°Why did you refuse your arranged meeting with Miss Money?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Derek Swantz, who had just reached the staircase, happened to hear this sentence. His expression changed. His father had actually arranged another blind date for that good-for-nothing Adam! He deserved it! He has worked diligently at Swantz Group for so many years, but his father has never noticed him, nor has he ever considered introducing a wife that could help his career. Instead, he introduced for Adam, that good-for-nothing who couldn¡¯t even be relied on to stand upright, one candidate after another. Was it just because he was an illegitimate child! Even though he was illegitimate, he was still Matthew Swantz¡¯s biological son. Just as he was thinking this, Adam Swantz suddenly looked towards Derek Swantz standing at the staircase entrance, ¡°I think, some people probably need this arranged meeting more than I do, right?¡± Derek Swantz frowned slightly, then spoke, ¡°Adam, don¡¯t misunderstand Dad¡¯s hardship.¡± Adam Swantz turned to Derek Swantz, ¡°My dear big brother, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t compete with you for the family property.¡± As he said this, Adam Swantz turned back to face Matthew Swantz, ¡°So Dad, in the future, you should stop wasting time on me, and just focus on grooming your successor.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Adam Swantz put down his chopsticks and walked upstairs. Matthew Swantz¡¯s face turned grim. It seems¡­ He really had no choice but to give up on this son. Thinking of this, Matthew Swantz narrowed his eyes. A few minutes later, Adam Swantz came down the stairs, pulling his suitcase behind him. He left the villa without saying goodbye to his parents. ** On the other side. Ewik Land. At night, due to the Lantern Festival, the entire Ewik Land Island was brightly lit and bustling with noise and excitement. Viola Thompson was holding her Milk Tea and weaving through the crowd. Nathaniel Besian was following her closely. ¡°Master, take a look at those two people on the left.¡± At those words, Viola Thompson looked back, ¡°People from J?¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded, ¡°They¡¯ve been stalking this place since a week ago. It seems they¡¯re determined to get the blue moon grass.¡± Viola Thompson took a sip of her Milk Tea, her eyes were dark and deep, ¡°Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ve got what it takes.¡± Viola Thompson originally didn¡¯t want to have any contact with people from J. But the blue moon grass, she must have it. As the master and disciple were talking, they continued to move forward. Just then, Nathaniel Besian noticed a group of people gathered in front, he turned back and looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, shall we go and take a look?¡± Viola Thompson also noticed the situation and quickened her steps to catch up with Nathaniel. There, lying on the ground, was an old woman with white hair, her limbs curled up, her face white as a sheet, on the verge of danger at any moment. According to the old woman¡¯s features, she seems to be a westerner. The situation was critical, and as a doctor, Viola Thompson couldn¡¯t just ignore it. She immediately walked over and took the old woman¡¯s pulse. ¡°What are you doing!¡± At this point, a shrill voice suddenly fin the air, ¡°Let go of my grandmother¡¯s hand now!¡± Viola Thompson glanced up at the young woman speaking and explained, ¡°I have medical training, your grandmother¡¯s condition is very critical right now, and needs immediate acupuncture treatment.¡± The young woman was about eighteen or nineteen, with blond hair and blue eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was none other than Seaton. Seaton thought Viola Thompson looked somewhat familiar. Then it hit her, this was the girl who had contended with her for the mask yesterday. What medical skills could this kind of person have? Most likely she had identified their distinguished status and was deliberately claiming to have medical skills to get their attention. With a cold huff, Seaton looked at Viola Thompson, her eyes filled with ridicule and disdain, ¡°You have medical training? What if you end up killing someone? Do you know who my grandmother is and who you are? I tell you, on this Ewik Land Island, apart from Suwen, no one else is qualified to treat my grandmother!¡± Chapter 1350 - Chapter 1350 340 A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart _1 Chapter 1350: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _1 Chapter 1350: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _1 Besides Suwen, no one else is qualified? Quite the attitude. Viola Thompson was no pushover, nor was she some saint. Upon hearing those words, she let go of the old woman¡¯s hand. ¡°In that case, go find Suwen,¡± she retorted. Nathaniel Besian scoffed, looking at Seaton, ¡°People like you aren¡¯t worth a second glance to someone as esteemed as Senior Suen! Yet you dream of Senior Suen treating you! What a joke!¡± Who do they think they are! Disgusting. Seaton responded, ¡°My grandmother is high above, beyond the imagination of mere commoners like you! Even Senior Suen is insignificant in her eyes!¡± Just wait. As soon as they call for him, Suwen will rush over. After all, no matter how skilled Suwen is, he¡¯s just a doctor. All humans have desires. Everyone wants to befriend the powerful, to climb higher. Even Suwen, a divine doctor, isn¡¯t exempt from this. The Bunger family are royal ties in Cigacan. What is Suwen compared to that? As Nathaniel Besian tried to say more, Viola Thompson stepped beside him, lowering her voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± No need to stoop to their level. Just then, the Bunger family¡¯s guards arrived at the scene. Karina arrived too. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Karina asked, walking towards Seaton. Seaton glanced at Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Some people are overestimating their abilities, wanting to kill my grandmother!¡± Nathaniel Besian frowned, ¡°You¡¯re just an ungrateful dog! ¡± Viola Thompson had kindly tried to help the old woman, but instead, she was misunderstood in this way. Upon hearing this, Karina looked at Viola Thompson. There was a flash of admiration in her eyes. This oriental girl was absolutely beautiful. Just like a fairy as described in ancient books. Seaton continued, ¡± Do not think I don¡¯t know what people like you are thinking!¡± ¡°Enough, Seaton,¡± said Lalinka, ¡°It¡¯s not worth stooping to their level.¡± After all, they hadn¡¯t lost anything. The grandmother¡¯s condition was the most important thing right now. Hearing this, Nathaniel Besian looked angry, pointing at Lalinka, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®those people¡¯? My master kindly wanted to save this old woman¡¯s life, but we¡¯re insulted by you! Let me tell you, this old lady suffered a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. If she¡¯s not rescued immediately, she might be in life-threatening danger!¡± Seaton scoffed, standing next to Lalinka, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t listen to him spouting nonsense! Grandma didn¡¯t have a sudden cerebral hemorrhage!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just scammers!¡± Scammers trying to join the elite. ¡°Who are you calling a scammer?¡± Nathaniel Besian¡¯s face turned red with anger. He had never experienced such a thing before. Looking at Viola Thompson, she still maintained her composed demeanor, as if nothing could really upset her. After a moment, she spoke in a light tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bob.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned and left. Nathaniel Besian followed in Viola Thompson¡¯s footsteps. Watching Viola Thompson¡¯s back, Seaton squinted, ¡°Such a disgusting woman!¡± She thinks she can cure our grandmother? Dream on. It¡¯s even more absurd that they fabricated our grandmother¡¯s diagnosis of a cerebral hemorrhage. Lalinka continued, ¡°The state of Ewik Land is a mixed bag this time. The most important thing now is to figure out what happened to grandma!¡± Compared to Seaton¡¯s composed face, Karina looked much more anxious. ¡°She¡¯s just having her usual problems, sis, don¡¯t worry,¡± Seaton said. Grandma has always had severe hypoglycemia. Fainting is common for her. While it might be worrisome if it happened once or twice, the more it happens, the less concerning it becomes. That¡¯s why when Nathaniel Besian claimed that their grandmother had a sudden cerebral hemorrhage, Seaton¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. Because only she knows what¡¯s really going on with her grandmother! Karina, who rarely stayed at home, knew little about their grandmother¡¯s condition. She watched as her grandmother was lifted onto the stretcher, her face pale, expressing some concern, ¡°Seaton, let mom and dad know. I¡¯ll follow the ambulance to the hospital.¡± Seaton responded, ¡°Sis, really, there¡¯s no need to worry. Grandma just has low blood sugar. I¡¯ll go to the hospital, you go handle your things.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s nothing serious?¡± Karina asked with worry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s really nothing!¡± After Seaton repeatedly assured her, Karina finally calmed down and left to attend to her duties. Seaton followed the ambulance to the hospital. Grandmother Gerina was rushed into the operating room. Seaton had initially thought that, like usual, Gerina would soon be brought out of the operating room. Chapter 1351 - Chapter 1351 340 A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart _2 Chapter 1351: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _2 Chapter 1351: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _2 However, today. She had waited for two hours, but there had been no news. Seaton furrowed her brows slightly. As she paced anxiously, the doors to the Operating Room opened. Seaton immediately stepped forward, ¡°Doctor, how is my grandmother doing?¡± The doctor, knowing Seaton¡¯s identity, responded with deference, ¡°Miss Seaton, Mrs. Gerina¡¯s condition is very critical. She had a sudden cerebral haemorrhage. Because she was brought in too late, we can only keep her alive for now. Whether she wakes up or not depends on her willpower.¡± Upon hearing this, Seaton was shocked, her face full of disbelief. Cerebral haemorrhage? Her grandmother actually had a cerebral haemorrhage! Those two were right! What on earth is going on! Seaton calmed down for a few seconds, feeling that her nervousness must have caused her to hallucinate, then asked again, ¡°What did you say? What happened to my grandmother?¡± The doctor repeated what he had just said. It was indeed a cerebral haemorrhage. Seaton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly, ¡°My grandmother only had low blood sugar! How could she suddenly have a cerebral haemorrhage!¡± Mrs. Gerina had always been in decent health. Over the years, except for some low blood sugar, she never had any other health problems. How could such a person suddenly have a cerebral haemorrhage without reason? ¡°You¡¯ve misdiagnosed! It must be a misdiagnosis!¡± No one understood the severity of a cerebral haemorrhage better than Seaton. One of her classmates had passed away due to an untreated stroke¡­ ¡°Miss Seaton, please don¡¯t worry. We performed two checks, and it is definitely a cerebral haemorrhage.¡± Moreover, they were all experienced doctors who had been practising for many years. They would not confuse a cerebral haemorrhage with low blood sugar. Furrowing her eyebrows, Seaton refused to accept this reality. Just then, the doctor looked at Seaton and asked, ¡°Was Mrs. Gerina a heavy smoker?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seaton nodded. The doctor continued, ¡°Well, that makes sense. Smoking is one of the significant causes of acute cerebral haemorrhage. Mrs. Gerina is of advanced age, and combined with her smoking habit, it¡¯s quite normal for her to develop an acute cerebral haemorrhage. If you had brought her in half an hour earlier, or if she had received treatment in time, Mrs. Gerina¡¯s condition would not have worsened to this extent.¡± A stroke is like a race against time. Sometimes, even a delay of one or two minutes can mean the difference between life and death. Moreover, Mrs. Gerina had already been delayed by half an hour. Seaton was somewhat unsteady. All she could think about were Nathaniel Besian¡¯s words, ¡°Is there still hope for my grandmother to be cured?¡± She even wondered if her grandmother¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t have worsened if she hadn¡¯t refused Viola Thompson¡¯s treatment? But it was too late for regrets now! ¡°There has never been a case of acute cerebral haemorrhage being cured worldwide, of course, excluding those who were brought in time! By the time Mrs. Gerina was brought in, her situation was already extremely critical! So, her chances of waking up are virtually zero.¡± At those words, Seaton turned pale as chalk. After a moment, Seaton asked, ¡°What about Suen? Is there any hope that Suen could help my grandmother?¡± Hearing this, the doctor adjusted his glasses, ¡°Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s golden needle acupuncture is well-known around the world. Her technique has reached a superb level. If you¡¯re fortunate enough to invite Senior Suen, she may be able to clear Mrs. Gerina¡¯s blood vessels and create a miracle.¡± At this point, only Suen could create a miracle. ¡°I will immediately send someone to invite Suen!¡± Although she said this, Seaton didn¡¯t have the influence to invite Suen. She immediately contacted Karina. Upon receiving the call, Karina rushed over immediately. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say grandmother was fine?¡± Karina¡¯s expression was extremely grim. Bringing their grandmother here was something her entire clan was opposed to. And now an accident like this happened to their grandmother! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How was she supposed to explain this when she went back! ¡°Weren¡¯t you told to take care of grandmother properly? Is this how you care for her?¡± Seaton was stunned, her face covered in tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that grandmother would suddenly have a cerebral haemorrhage¡­ Sister, what do we do now?¡± Karina took a deep breath, trying hard to remain calm. She knew there was no point in getting angry now. At this moment, it seemed Karina remembered something. She looked at Seaton and asked, ¡°What did you say was wrong with Grandmother?¡± Chapter 1352 - Chapter 1352 340 A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart _3 Chapter 1352: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _3 Chapter 1352: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _3 Brain hemorrhage? Seaton¡¯s voice was trembling, ¡°Yes, yes, it is the brain hemorrhage¡­¡± ¡°So, this means that those two Sinian people were right about Grandma¡¯s condition?¡± Even Lalinka hadn¡¯t expected things would turn out this way. After all, nobody would think of Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian as doctors just by looking at them. Viola Thompson might be good-looking, but still she appears too young. As for Nathaniel. He might be older, but he doesn¡¯t have the right demeanor, and he is also too short, overall his image is very odd. Seaton nodded, ¡°Yes¡­..¡± After a pause, Seaton added, ¡°However, I feel they must have been guessing! After all, the symptoms Mimaw was showing were so much like a brain hemorrhage, anyone with a bit of life experience could tell it was a brain hemorrhage that Mimaw had¡­¡± If she hadn¡¯t been misled by the low blood sugar, she could also tell that Mimaw must have had a brain hemorrhage. Lalinka thought Seaton¡¯s words made a lot of sense. She took a deep breath, looked towards Seaton, then asked, ¡°What did the doctor say? Is there still hope for Grandma¡¯s condition?¡± Upon hearing this, Seaton first shook her head, then nodded! ¡°What does it really mean?¡± Karina furrowed her brow, an annoyed expression showing on her face. Seaton continued, ¡°Now there¡¯s only one person who can save Mimaw!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Karina asked immediately. Seaton continued, ¡°That person is Suwen.¡± ¡°Suwen?¡± Karina squinted her eyes. Seaton nodded, ¡°Yes, the doctor said Suwen¡¯s golden needle acupuncture is very miraculous. It has reached a level of absolute mastery. Sister, you should contact her quickly!¡± Karina sighed and immediately tried to get in touch with Suwen. Karina is a very capable person. Not only having a wide range of connections but also holding several identities, hence, it was not difficult for her to get in contact with someone. Seaton was not worried that Suwen would refuse. Because no one could reject a Cigacan royal kinsman. On the other side. Viola Thompson returned to the guesthouse. She sat at the desk, her pale fingertips danced on the black keyboard. The absolute black against the absolute white. Forming a beautiful sight. Makes you want to look at it a little longer. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found information.¡± Nathaniel ran in from outside. Viola Thompson was still typing away. She spoke in a light tone, ¡°What¡¯s her identity?¡± Nathaniel held a stack of documents in his hand, ¡°The old woman who fainted on the ground is Mrs. Gerina from the Cigacan royal Bunger family. That arrogant little girl is Mrs. Gerina¡¯s granddaughter, Savannah Seaton. The person who came later is her great-granddaughter Lalinka, who is quite mysterious and is rumored to have multiple identities.¡± ¡°Gerina Mite?¡± Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly. She hardly looked at the keyboard, her gaze always on the screen, yet she was able to type out each character clearly and accurately. Nathaniel nodded, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± There was no expression on Viola Thompson¡¯s face, even her look was quite understated, ¡°Mrs. Gerina is a prominent figure of her era, I didn¡¯t expect her descendants to be such a disappointment.¡± ¡°Perhaps this is what they call ¡®pride comes before a fall¡¯.¡± Nathaniel said. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t continue on this topic, and instead said, ¡°I feel like drinking milk tea.¡± Nathaniel said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡± After taking a few steps, as if thinking of something, Nathaniel turned to look at Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, would you consider having half sugar?¡± After all, girls who eat too many sweets will gain weight. Viola Thompson frowned slightly and flatly rejected, ¡°No!¡± How could milk tea have half the sugar! She only drinks full sugar and without ice! Not long after Nathaniel left, Viola Thompson received an email. On the cover of the email was a large letter D. Daquan? Daquan is one of the top mathematicians. It is said that he is quite young. But only a few people have ever seen him, and Viola Thompson usually has no interaction with him at all. Why would he send her an email? A moment, Viola Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly and opened the email. As expected, it was sent by Daquan. The content of the email was roughly about inviting her to treat Mrs. Gerina. What is the relationship between Daquan and the Bunger family? Could it be¡­ Daquan is Gerina¡¯s great-granddaughter Lalinka? After all, Lalinka has multiple identities. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, no matter whether Lalinka is Daquan. Viola Thompson would not change her mind just because of an email from Daquan. A moment, she closed the code page, slowly typed a line of text on the reply page: ¡°My medical skills are not proficient, I cannot take on such a big responsibility, please find someone more competent.¡± Immediately after, Viola Thompson clicked send. On the other side, Karina quickly received an email. Chapter 1353 - Chapter 1353 340 A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart _4 Chapter 1353: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _4 Chapter 1353: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _4 She thought she would receive good news. Unexpectedly, she received such a reply. Karina frowned slightly. According to her understanding of Suen, Suen was not heartless, let alone the type to ignore a life in danger. But this time¡­ Karina turned to Seaton by her side, ¡°Seaton.¡± ¡°What happened, sis?¡± Then, Karina said, ¡°I wanted to ask you, did you ever upset Suen?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Seaton replied, ¡°I have never met her. How could I possibly upset her?¡± Karina squinted her eyes, ¡°Could it be because of the incident at the LY Hotel?¡± Because of this, the LY Hotel directly cancelled Seaton¡¯s membership. If Suen bears a grudge because of this, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise. Thinking of this, Karina frowned, ¡°Seaton, ever since we arrived in Ewik Land, I have reminded you to keep a low profile! Why can¡¯t you listen!¡± If Seaton didn¡¯t make trouble, Suen wouldn¡¯t ignore the situation. Hearing this, Seaton complained, ¡°As a doctor, it is their duty to save lives! If Suen bears a grudge over this, it¡¯s petty indeed!¡± As a doctor, how could she coldly let a patient die before her eyes? How ruthless and inhumane it is! Such a person doesn¡¯t deserve to be a doctor at all. After saying this, Seaton responded, ¡°Sis, why don¡¯t you contact Steven Ram?¡± As Suen¡¯s chief disciple, Steven¡¯s medical skills were not bad either. Maybe Steven still had hope of curing Mrs. Gerina. Karina frowned, ¡°Steven Ram has already been sentenced to death!¡± Seaton was taken aback. ¡°What¡­ what should we do now?¡± Should they just let Mrs. Gerina die? This is unacceptable! Lalinka looked very upset. Seaton was very anxious too and began to curse, ¡°It¡¯s too outrageous of Suen! How can she ignore someone¡¯s life! She doesn¡¯t even deserve to be a person!¡± In the end, it seemed like Seaton suddenly realized something, ¡°Sis, could it be that Suen doesn¡¯t know about grandma¡¯s identity?¡± Under normal circumstances, once Suen knew about Mrs. Gerina¡¯s identity, she wouldn¡¯t refuse! Because no one could refuse the splendor of wealth and power. Karina responded, ¡°I have already mentioned Grandma¡¯s identity in the email!¡± But Suen still refused. This indicated that she didn¡¯t care about the identity of Cigacan¡¯s royal family. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Lalinka didn¡¯t know what to do either, she could only say, ¡°You stay here while I go ask the doctor.¡± Although Lalinka knew many people, she didn¡¯t know many in the circle of divine doctors. That she could even find Suen¡¯s email address meant she had used many connections. The only choice now was to plead with the doctor. Soon, Lalinka emerged from the doctor¡¯s office with a bleak expression on her deathly pale face. ¡°Sis, how is it?¡± Seaton immediately went to her. Lalinka only shook her head. Seaton started crying, ¡°What should we do then?¡± Lalinka knew that tears wouldn¡¯t solve the problem, so she didn¡¯t easily shed them, ¡°I have already contacted Dr. Maxwell, and we¡¯ll see when he arrives.¡± Maxwell was the most skilled doctor in Cigacan, and he also usually took care of Mrs. Gerina¡¯s health. Since they couldn¡¯t get Suen, they would have to wait for Maxwell¡¯s visit. At that moment, Maxwell had already bought the earliest flight ticket, and he would arrive at five o¡¯clock the next morning. As she finished her sentence, Lalinka felt a bit tired and rubbed her forehead. She had assumed the trip to Ewik Land would go smoothly, but before they could get the blue moon grass, such trouble arose. Morning came quickly. After Maxwell had examined Mrs. Gerina¡¯s condition, he shook his head helplessly. Lalinka looked at Maxwell, ¡°Dr. Maxwell, is there really no hope for my grandmother?¡± ¡°In my opinion, there is no hope for her. However, there is one person who could cure Mrs. Gerina.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you referring to Suen?¡± Hearing this, Maxwell nodded, ¡°Yes, Senior Suen. Senior Suen¡¯s Golden Needle Acupuncture technique can resurrect the dead, and to her, Mrs. Gerina¡¯s condition shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Lalinka sighed, ¡°I have already sought Suen.¡± Maxwell smiled and said, ¡°I have some connection with Senior Suen. If I step in, there might be a higher chance of success.¡± Immediately, Lalinka¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 1354 - Chapter 1354 340 A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart _5 Chapter 1354: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _5 Chapter 1354: 340: A foreboding feeling rushes to my heart! _5 ¡°Hmm.¡± Maxwell nodded. It was thought there was no way out of this situation, yet unexpectedly there was a glimmer of light at the darkest hour. Lalinka looked at Maxwell, ¡°Doctor Maxwell, I¡¯m leaving my grandmother¡¯s health up to you!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The first thing Maxwell did after returning to the hotel from the hospital was to contact Viola Thompson. Quickly, he got in touch with her. At first, the two talked amicably until Maxwell mentioned Mrs. Gerina¡¯s condition. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t treat her, it¡¯s that my medical skills are not refined enough.¡± Maxwell continued: ¡°Senior Suen, you are hailed as the best in the medical field, no one dares to claim second place¡­¡± Viola Thompson spoke calmly, ¡°Maxwell, as a doctor, you should understand better than anyone else that everyone is bound to go through the process of birth, aging, sickness, and death. No one can defy the natural law!¡± Mrs. Gerina was in her nineties. At her age, it was already the natural cycle of life and furthermore, she had already missed the best treatment opportunity. Even if Viola Thompson were to personally intervene, it was uncertain whether she could save her. After her words, Viola continued to ask, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the busy tone came from the other side of the phone. Gazing at the cut-off call, Maxwell slightly frowned. It was rare for Suen to be so uncompromising. What exactly happened between her and the Bunger family? With his aid being unsuccessful, Maxwell could only reflect the real situation to Lalinka. Upon hearing this, Lalinka was very disappointed, ¡°Doctor Maxwell, is there really no other way to wake my grandmother besides Suen?¡± Seeing it was almost time for the Underground City auction, and Mrs. Gerina was still in a coma, Lalinka was truly anxious. Maxwell understood Lalinka¡¯s feelings and continued, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a medicinal herb that could help with Mrs. Gerina¡¯s condition, I¡¯ll search the herbs market tomorrow.¡± Lalinka said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Upon hearing this, Miss Seaton immediately claimed, ¡°I¡¯m going with you both too!¡± The herbs market in Ewik Land is vast. With plenty of herbal resources, if you have enough money, you can even find extinct herbs here. Maxwell, Lalinka, and Miss Seaton were walking in the herbs market. Miss Seaton curiously asked, ¡°Doctor Maxwell, what¡¯s the name of the herb we¡¯re looking for? What does it look like?¡± ¡°Cold snow grass.¡± Maxwell then took out his phone, showed them a picture, ¡°It looks like this.¡± The cold snow grass grows in extremely cold places, and it has been extinct for a long time. As a doctor, Maxwell had only heard of this name and seen its picture, but had never seen the real thing. Therefore. He was not sure if he could find the cold snow grass here. Lalinka slightly frowned, ¡°This picture is hand-drawn? Would the real cold snow grass differ sightly from the picture?¡± ¡°There could be discrepancies, but the gist remains the same.¡± Maxwell replied. Just then, Seaton¡¯s attention was drawn to two figures. She frowned slightly, tugged Lalinka¡¯s arm, ¡°Sis, look! It¡¯s them!¡± Upon hearing this, Lalinka turned around to look. Two figures, one tall and one short, were seen near a stall in the market. The girl was tall, with fair skin. Even though she was wearing sunglasses and a straw hat, they couldn¡¯t hide her extraordinary aura. The man was not tall, about fifty, with a small frame, following behind the girl like a little follower. Lalinka recognized them instantly, it was the mysterious Eastern girl who diagnosed Mrs. Gerina¡¯s cerebral hemorrhage. Seaton snorted, ¡°I knew they were up to no good! Now they¡¯ve even followed us to the herbs market to get close to us!¡± How shameless! Upon hearing this, Maxwell curiously asked, ¡°Who are you two talking about?¡± Seaton pointed in that direction, ¡°It¡¯s those two Sinian people!¡± Maxwell turned to look. At that moment, he was taken aback. That¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Was it Divine Doctor Suen? Maxwell never thought that he would meet an old acquaintance here! After a while, Maxwell came back to his senses and looked back at Seaton and Lalinka, ¡°Miss Lalinka, Miss Seaton, do you also know Senior Suen?¡± Lalinka frowned slightly and a bad premonition filled her heart, ¡°Who did you say is Suen?¡± Maxwell pointed at Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian, ¡°It¡¯s them, the one in front is Senior Suen, and the one following behind is her student, Nathaniel Besian. Both of you wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and greet Senior Suen!¡± Chapter 1355 - Chapter 1355 341 Do good deeds dont ask about the future_1 Chapter 1355: 341: Do good deeds, don¡¯t ask about the future_1 Chapter 1355: 341: Do good deeds, don¡¯t ask about the future_1 Upon hearing Maxwell¡¯s words, Seaton and Lalinka were stunned. Maxwell said who was Divine Doctor Suen? That plucky little girl? This can¡¯t be possible! How old is she? Is she grown up? No! Impossible. I must have misheard. Lalinka struggled to calm herself down, looked at Maxwell, and pointed to Viola Thompson and Nathaniel two figures in the distance, ¡°Doctor Maxwell, you mean that Divine Doctor Suen is that young girl?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maxwell nodded, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it either! Divine Doctor Suen is so young.¡± The reactions of Lalinka and Seaton were both expected by Maxwell. Because everyone who has seen Viola has marvelled at her youth. Upon hearing this, Lalinka went pale. She had difficulty breathing. This is so unexpected. To Lalinka, this was like a bolt from the blue. She never expected that the little girl she ran into on the street a few days ago was Divine Doctor Suen. Thinking about her actions back then, Seaton was also sweating profusely. What has she said in front of Divine Doctor Suen? At this time, Seaton felt like a clown. She tried hard to calm herself down. There must be a turnaround in this matter! While Lalinka and Seaton were both still slow to react, Maxwell had already walked to Viola and Nathaniel, ¡°Senior Suen.¡± ¡°Brother Na.¡± As a scholar of the medical world, even though Maxwell is not Viola¡¯s disciple, it¡¯s reasonable to call Nathaniel brother. Upon hearing this, the two turned to look at Maxwell. Viola was calm, she wasn¡¯t surprised to see Maxwell here and just nodded slightly at him, then said, ¡°How has your master been lately?¡± The person who has a relationship with Viola is not Maxwell, but Maxwell¡¯s master. A peculiar old man. He is also one of the benefactors that Viola encountered on her healing journey. Maxwell chuckled and said, ¡°My master¡¯s health has always been quite good, he was nagging about you the other day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Viola continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy lately. I¡¯ll visit him when I get the chance.¡± She is the peak divine doctor. Hearing her mention the word ¡®visit¡¯, one can see Viola¡¯s respect for Maxwell¡¯s master. From simple words, one can also hear that she is a humble, gentle and cultured person. But such a person, unexpectedly, refused to treat Mrs. Gerina. Maxwell was somewhat perplexed. Maxwell masked his worries, smiled at Viola, ¡°If my master knew that Senior Suen intends to visit him, he would be extremely happy.¡± Viola smiled slightly. Nathaniel looked at Maxwell, curious, ¡°When did you arrive in Ewik Land?¡± ¡°Just arrived yesterday.¡± Maxwell replied. Nathaniel then said, ¡°Did you come for the Underground City auction?¡± People who come to Ewik Land at this time are mostly here for the auction. Not only does the Underground City auction have rare herbs like blue moon grass, but there are also other extraordinary treasures. However, being a doctor, maybe Maxwell came for the blue moon grass. Thinking that they may have one more competitor, Nathaniel was on guard. Maxwell shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m here for Mrs. Gerina of the Bunger family.¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel understood. Gerina suffered a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. With nowhere to turn in Ewik Land, they sought out Maxwell. After all, Maxwell is the chief physician of the Bunger family. After he had finished speaking, Maxwell added, ¡°Now only cold snow grass can wake up Mrs. Gerina, so I¡¯m here to try my luck.¡± Viola had already rejected Maxwell once. A smart person would not bring it up a second time in front of her. So, Maxwell wouldn¡¯t mention inviting Viola to treat Gerina at this time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nathaniel nodded, ¡°I see.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Actually, even if cold snow grass is found for Mrs. Gerina¡¯s condition, it would not be much use. Once cerebral hemorrhage is delayed for too long, there is no way to reverse it. You need to be prepared.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to say much at first, but thinking about what happened on the street that day, Nathaniel was still very angry. Upon hearing this, Maxwell was taken aback and somewhat surprised, ¡°Brother Na, you also know about Mrs. Gerina¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°Not only do I know about it,¡± Nathaniel smiled, ¡°when Mrs. Gerina fell ill, my master and I were there. Originally, my master had a chance to save Mrs. Gerina. Unfortunately, her descendants had no discernment. They thought that my master would kill Mrs. Gerina and even cursed my master badly. Otherwise, Mrs. Gerina would not be lying on the bed now.¡± Chapter 1356 - Chapter 1356 341 Do good deeds dont ask about the future_2 Chapter 1356: 341: Do good deeds, don¡¯t ask about the future_2 Chapter 1356: 341: Do good deeds, don¡¯t ask about the future_2 Speaking of this, Nathaniel Besian glanced at the not-so-distant figures of Lalinka and Seaton. Everyone spoke of Lalinka¡¯s intelligence, saying she was even cleverer than men. Besides being the most beloved daughter of the prince of Cigacan, after observing her, she seemed just ordinary. If Lalinka had any sense, she wouldn¡¯t have uttered such remarks. She was completely lacking in stature. She was like a person underestimated. Hearing the words, Maxwell slightly furrowed his eyebrows. He wanted to ask something, but just heard Viola Thompson cough lightly, so Nathaniel Besian did not say anymore. He knew that there must be other reasons behind this matter. It seemed these sisters Lalinka and Seaton had seriously offended Viola Thompson! Upon reflecting on this, Maxwell¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeper. Nathaniel Besian changed the subject and continued, ¡°The cold snow grass is something that you can encounter but not seek. Although this place is the largest medicinal market in Ewik Land, you may not necessarily find it here. Brother Maxwell, I wish you luck!¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Nathaniel.¡± Maxwell responded politely. Nathaniel Besian looked at Maxwell, ¡°My master and I have other matters to attend to, so we will leave first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maxwell nodded his head. Very soon, the figures of Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian disappeared from their sight. Maxwell walked over to Lalinka and Seaton. The expressions of these two sisters were quite dramatic. Lalinka in particular. She was full of regret now. She was always a very cautious person, rarely offending anyone; this time, she was careless. Who would have known that a young girl would turn out to be the renowned Divine Doctor Suen! At that moment, Seaton looked at Maxwell, her eyes full of hope, ¡°Doctor Maxwell, she¡­ Is she really Suwen?¡± Even until now, Seaton could not believe that Viola Thompson was Suwen. Doctor Maxwell looked at Seaton, ¡°Yes, indeed! She is Divine Doctor Suwen! Miss Seaton, I am now very curious. What exactly did you and Miss Lalinka do to Senior Suwen? Why are Nathaniel and Senior Suen so angry?¡± There had originally been hope for Mrs. Gerina¡¯s recovery. Pity¡­ These two sisters didn¡¯t seize their opportunity. It wouldn¡¯t matter if it was Seaton. After all, her personality has always been rash, but for this to happen to Lalinka, Maxwell could never have imagined. Because Lalinka is a very cautious person. But¡­ Seaton furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°How was I to know that Suwen would be so young! I thought she was a fraud! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Seaton was also full of regret now. If she had known that Viola Thompson was Suwen, even if it killed her, Seaton wouldn¡¯t have spoken those words. Now, whatever she says is too late. After a pause, Seaton continued: ¡°Doctor Maxwell, you have some acquaintance with her right? You go and help us explain! Viola Thompson is after all a doctor, and the sacred duty of a doctor is to heal and save lives. Some misunderstandings can be cleared by simple explanations. Why keep holding onto it? So aggressive! Maxwell slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°First, tell me the whole story and the cause of all of this.¡± Seaton had no choice but to recount all that had happened that day. Upon hearing this, Maxwell¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeper. Even Lalinka felt that Seaton had gone too far! Maxwell shook his head, ¡°I think we should just place our hopes on the cold snow grass.¡± They¡¯ve offended Viola Thompson too severely! They had the audacity to say in front of Viola Thompson that only Suwen is qualified to treat Gerina. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry about this? Viola Thompson was still kind enough. If it was him, he might end up fighting with these two sisters. Everyone has their limits. To save lives is a doctor¡¯s sacred duty, and Viola Thompson has fulfilled her duty. It was Lalinka and Seaton who failed to seize the opportunity. Lalinka furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°People say that cold snow grass is difficult to find.¡± She has looked it up on the internet. Cold snow grass is priceless, one hears its name often, but no one sees it. Maxwell sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s search first and then decide.¡± Right now, all they could do was to do their best and leave it up to fate. The rest didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Perhaps,¡± at that moment, Maxwell seemed to have thought of something, ¡°there is another way to have Senior Suwen come and treat Mrs. Gerina.¡± ¡°What are those ways?¡± Lalinka immediately asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Maxwell narrowed his eyes, ¡°Blue moon grass.¡± At this, Maxwell continued, ¡°As far as I know, Senior Suwen should have come here for the blue moon grass.¡± Therefore, if they are able to find the blue moon grass and use it as an exchange, then Viola Thompson will surely agree. Lalinka¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Is there another way besides this one?¡± The reason being, the blue moon grass was also something she must secure at all costs. Chapter 1357 - Chapter 1357 341 Do good deeds dont ask about the future_3 Chapter 1357: 341: Do good deeds, don¡¯t ask about the future_3 Chapter 1357: 341: Do good deeds, don¡¯t ask about the future_3 She would not give up the blue moon grass so easily. Hearing this, Maxwell shook his head. Currently, besides this method, he didn¡¯t know any other way to make Viola Thompson let bygones be bygones and come to treat Mrs. Gerina. Seaton spat angrily, ¡°She¡¯s not even fit to be a doctor if she refuses to help the dying!¡± Maxwell looked at Seaton, ¡°So, was it Senior Suen who refused to help the dying or was it you guys who failed to appreciate kindness?¡± If only Seaton had not been so aggressive, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point. But now! Not only did Seaton fail to recognize his own mistakes, he morally blackmailed Viola Thompson, pushing all the blame onto her. That¡¯s ridiculous! Seeing Maxwell¡¯s changing expression, Lalinka looked at Seaton and shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± With resentment, Seaton closed his mouth. Lalinka then said, ¡°We indeed made a mistake in this matter, and it has nothing to do with Divine Doctor Suen!¡± With that, Lalinka turned to Maxwell, ¡°Dr. Maxwell, there¡¯s a saying in Sinian Country: ignorance is not a crime. If we knew she was Divine Doctor Suen, we definitely would not have said those words!¡± Maxwell slightly frowned, ¡°Miss Lalinka, the crux of the issue now isn¡¯t that you didn¡¯t know it was Senior Suen! Are you suggesting that if the doctor on that day was less famous, it was justifiable for you to treat her poorly?¡± First of all, the attitude of Seaton and Lalinka, these two sisters, was not right. Although Maxwell was just a doctor of the Bunger family, he was not afraid of the Bunger family¡¯s power at all. This was the backbone of a doctor. Seaton was so angry that she wanted to slap Maxwell. But she was secretly stopped by Lalinka. Maxwell, being a doctor, held significant status in Cigacan, after all, his master was a famous divine doctor in Cigacan. Doctors hold power over life and death, so, offending a doctor, especially a good one, is not a wise choice. Lalinka looked at Maxwell, ¡°Dr. Maxwell, my sister has been spoiled since childhood and is straightforward in her words. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Speaking up to this point, Lalinka paused, then continued, ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re entirely to blame for this. Now the most important thing is to find the cold snow grass.¡± Maxwell said no more, and continued his search for the cold snow grass. On the other side, Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian were wandering through the medicinal market. Viola Thompson bought a number of different medicinal herbs in small amounts. The reason why she chose to buy these items in Ewik Land was entirely because of Ewik Land¡¯s unique climate, which allowed a lot of unique medicinal herbs to grow that couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else. Viola Thompson would always restock her small storehouse every time she came. At this moment, Viola Thompson picked up a herb and sniffed it at her nose tip. A moment later, she handed the herb to Nathaniel Besian. Nathaniel Besian promptly took it, ¡°Master, shall we buy this?¡± Seeing that Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t completely understand her, Viola Thompson just nodded and said, ¡°hmm.¡± Nathaniel Besian paid for the herb swiftly, then put it in his bag. It was a very common herb. Square Box Grass. This herb was sweet and slightly bitter. It was warm in nature and mainly used for dispelling colds, suppressing coughs, and easing joint pain. Soon, the master and student left the medicinal market. Viola Thompson then said, ¡°Bob, deliver the last herb we bought to Maxwell.¡± Nathaniel Besian was startled, ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s the cold snow grass that Maxwell is looking for.¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian¡¯s eyes widened, and his face was full of disbelief. He immediately took out the herb from his bag, ¡°Master, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me? Isn¡¯t that the Square Box Grass?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you smell it carefully.¡± Viola Thompson replied. Nathaniel Besian held the herb up to his nose and carefully inhaled its scent. In a moment, he turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, this scent seems to be a bit different from the Square Box Grass!¡± The Square Box Grass has a faint fragrance, this one does too, but the scent is noticeably stronger. And! If you look closely, the leaves are also very different from the Square Box Grass. ¡°Damn! It¡¯s really the cold snow grass!¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± Nathaniel Besian was over the moon. Cold snow grass is priceless and has many main medicinal functions, it¡¯s truly an elusive thing. Even Nathaniel Besian is seeing it for the first time, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made this mistake. Viola Thompson¡¯s eyebrows relaxed slightly, ¡°If I weren¡¯t amazing, could I be your Master?¡± Nathaniel Besian held the cold snow grass in his hand, ¡°Master, do we really want to give it to Maxwell?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit reluctant. ¡°Send it,¡± said Viola Thompson: ¡°Consider it a favour I owe to Mr. Wang.¡± Mr. Wang is Maxwell¡¯s Master. Besides, she didn¡¯t put in much effort to find the cold snow grass. Although Nathaniel Besian was reluctant, he nodded, ¡°Alright, I will message Maxwell now.¡± As soon as Maxwell received the message, he rushed to the door. Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t mention the cold snow grass in the message, only that it was urgent and asked him to come over right away. At this time, Maxwell arrived huffing and puffing, ¡°Senior Suen, Elder brother Nathaniel, what happened?¡± Nathaniel Besian stuffed the herbs into Maxwell¡¯s hand, ¡°This is for you.¡± Maxwell was stunned, ¡°What is this?¡± Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°Cold snow grass, we found it for you!¡± Upon hearing this, Maxwell¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? Cold snow grass!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you look at it yourself.¡± said Nathaniel Besian. Maxwell immediately took out the herb from the bag, placed it under the sunlight, and carefully identified it, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Square Box Grass?¡± Nathaniel Besian shook his head helplessly, in a Boss-like manner, ¡°Little Ley, how on earth did your Master teach you? You can¡¯t even recognize the Square Box Grass, you¡¯re really ignorant! Smell it carefully, and look at the shape of the leaves, is it really the Square Box Grass?¡± Maxwell quickly recognized that this was not the Square Box Grass and found the characteristics of the cold snow grass on the stems and roots, he hurriedly bowed to Viola Thompson to express his thanks, ¡°Thank you, Senior Suen! Thank you, Elder Brother Nathaniel!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, we¡¯re leaving now!¡± Nathaniel Besian waved his hand, followed Viola Thompson and left. Maxwell looked at the backs of the Master and the apprentice, his eyes filled with respect. These are the true medical masters! ¡°Master, are you really not regretting it?¡± Nathaniel Besian caught up with Viola Thompson¡¯s pace. The cold snow grass is a rarity, priceless, and invaluable to medical practitioners. Viola Thompson glanced back, ¡°Do good deeds, don¡¯t ask the future.¡± So there¡¯s nothing to regret. The next day. It was the day that the Underground City auction officially began. Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian, holding their entrance tickets, arrived at the Underground City on time. Viola Thompson changed her usual style. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wearing black overalls, boots, a black work shirt on top, a black baseball cap on her head, covering a pair of sharp eyes. Both cool and dashing. Even those close to her couldn¡¯t recognize her easily. Today¡¯s Underground City gathered leaders from all sides. After only a few steps, Viola Thompson felt something was off, she slowed down and whispered to Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Someone is following us.¡± Chapter 1358 - Chapter 1358 342 Deceptive Wenwen _1 Chapter 1358: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _1 Chapter 1358: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _1 Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian slowed down immediately, eyeing his surroundings with caution. ¡°Master, where¡¯s the person?¡± Viola Thompson raised a hand to adjust the brim of her hat, the peak obscuring her elegant brows and eyes, only her smooth, fair chin visible. ¡°Four o¡¯clock direction, a young woman in blue.¡± Nathaniel looked at the spot straight away. Indeed, he saw a woman in a blue dress. The moment the woman saw Nathaniel looking her way, she immediately turned her head, pretending to talk to her companion. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. What on earth are these two people up to? Viola spoke again, ¡°And the old man at five o¡¯clock.¡± Nathaniel turned his head and looked in that direction, ¡°The one wearing the hat?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Nathaniel clenched his fists, ¡°Master, you should leave first, I¡¯ll deal with them.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Just shake them off, don¡¯t startle the snake in the grass.¡± All the big bosses of Underground City were here today, and without knowing who these people were, making a big fuss could lead to an ugly ending. ¡°Got it, Master.¡± Nathaniel nodded, turned around, and walked off in the other direction. The two people who were trailing them, immediately followed Nathaniel. As for Viola Thompson side. She arrived at the auction hall, finding a spot near a corner to sit down. The auction hadn¡¯t started yet. Countdown of twenty minutes. The auctioneer was introducing today¡¯s items. The final one was the blue moon grass. Viola Thompson leaned back in her chair and pulled out her phone, her fingers dancing across the screen. ¡°Sis, I heard our first auction item today is an ivory carving, a national treasure from ancient Sinian Country. Dad¡¯s birthday is just around the corner, what do you say we bid on this ivory carving for him?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lalinka nodded. The history of Sinian Country is long and enduring, something referred to as a national treasure would undoubtedly be irreplaceable. Seaton continued, ¡°Aside from the blue moon grass being the finale. I heard many people have come for the ivory carving tonight, sis, we need to be quick once it¡¯s up for bid.¡± A few years ago, the Sinian Country faced unrest, and after an invasion war, many national treasures were plundered by the powerful countries. Even today. There are still many rare Sinian antiques scattered around the world. Like the ivory carving auctioned at Underground City today, it¡¯s a cultural relic from the Song Dynasty millennium ago, there isn¡¯t another piece like it, not just in Sinian Country but the entire world. Sometimes, possessing such a cultural relic is a symbol of status. Hearing this, Karina narrowed her eyes. No one had ever taken something from her hands before. Therefore, she never worried about this problem. If all else fails, she could splash the cash. Could anyone be richer than the Royals of Cigacan? Karina looked at Seaton as if she had suddenly thought of something and asked: ¡°Have you seen her yet?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Seaton asked curiously. Karina spelled out each word slowly: ¡°Suwen.¡± Seaton looked around the entire auction hall and finally shook her head, ¡°Nope.¡± Karina narrowed her eyes without saying a word. ¡°Has there been any news from Alder?¡± Karina asked again. Suwen was Karina¡¯s biggest competitor tonight. As long as Suwen wasn¡¯t here. She was ninety percent certain. Blue moon grass. She was determined to have it. Only by obtaining the blue moon grass could she have a chance to negotiate with J. Standing alongside J was Karina¡¯s longstanding wish. And J had always been the compass of her life. Seaton shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no news from Alder either. It¡¯s possible that Suwen didn¡¯t show up at all.¡± Upon saying this, Seaton paused, ¡°Or she might have chosen to back off realizing the competition.¡± As long as the two of them were present. Nobody else could bid on the blue moon grass! Suwen was not a fool. She wouldn¡¯t do such a futile thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Falling silent, Seaton laughed, ¡°She has at least some awareness.¡± Karina narrowed her eyes. She had the feeling that Suwen was not the type to give up easily. Seaton looked at Karina and continued, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry! Even if Suwen did come, what could she possibly do? What threat could she pose to us? Even she feared our status, otherwise, she would not have obediently handed over the cold snow grass!¡± In Seaton¡¯s opinion, Viola Thompson willingly giving the cold snow grass to Maxwell was an act of currying favor with them. Chapter 1359 - Chapter 1359 342 Deceptive Wenwen _2 Chapter 1359: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _2 Chapter 1359: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _2 Even so, Suwen dared not offend them too much. In this battle, they ultimately came out as the victors. Seaton had a sound argument, so she chose not to persist on that subject, instead shifting her sights to the auction platform, ¡°How long till the auction starts?¡± ¡°Five minutes.¡± Upon hearing this, Karina turns to survey the hall. Initially lightly populated, the hall was by then packed with people. Karina squints her eyes slightly. She wonders if ¡®J¡¯ is also present at the venue. From a corner of the room, Nathaniel Besian hunches over and scuttles over, ¡°Master.¡± Viola Thompson stows her mobile phone, her voice somewhat low, ¡°It¡¯s taken care of.¡± Nathaniel Besian thumps his chest, ¡°You can trust me.¡± He hands Viola Thompson a piece of paper from his pocket, adding, ¡°Master, the first item in the auction is the precious ivory carving ¡®Peaceful State¡¯ from Vincent, a wealthy merchant from Country Polluton. It used to be a national treasure from the Song Dynasty.¡± In response, Viola Thompson takes the paper offered by Nathaniel Besian. Under the faint light, her facial expression remains undecipherable. Five minutes pass quickly. The hostess slowly climbs up the stage, introducing herself with an impassioned monologue, followed by a welcoming speech. ¡°Welcome, elites from around the globe!¡± ¡°Next up, we have our first item up for auction today, ¡®Peaceful State¡¯, a prized ivory carving from Mr. Vincent, the richest man in Polluton. It is said that this precious ivory carving has a history of a thousand years, yet it remains in impeccable condition. In the Song Dynasty, a millennium ago, it was considered a national treasure by the monarch!¡± With just the end of her sentence, two lady attendants walk on stage with a display case, in which the exquisite ivory carving is to be presented. Even from afar, under the spotlight, the craftsmanship of the ivory carving leaves nothing but endless praise. It is a work of terrific artistry. A simple sculpture embodies the profound culture of a great nation. ¡°This ivory carving starts at eighty million, with ten million increments for each bid. Let the bidding begin!¡± Many consider this ivory carving a must-have. Karina is the first to bid. ¡°Fifteen million.¡± Followed soon by a second bid, ¡°Three thousand million.¡± This bid is from a high-profile family in Lusto Country. Miss Hill. On hearing this bid, Seaton can¡¯t help but furrow her brows, ¡°What is she doing here!¡± Furthermore, her opening bid is thirty million. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s antagonizing Lalinka. Lalinka doesn¡¯t say much, only raising her bid placard to signal, ¡°Forty million.¡± Hill obviously has a grudge against Lalinka, ¡°Eighty million.¡± Doubling the previous bid at once! Lalinka subtly furrows her brows, just as she contemplates her bid, a male voice rings out: ¡°One billion.¡± One billion! The sound of this bid suddenly changes the previously quiet atmosphere of the auction, with immediate murmurs from the crowd. Bidding five times over for an item priced at eighty million, exceeding the original price itself isn¡¯t common at auctions. ¡°One billion and ten million.¡± Lalinka retorts immediately. ¡°One billion and two hundred million!¡± Hill refuses to yield. ¡°Two billion.¡± The man raises the bidding price to two billion directly. This halts not only Lalinka but also surprises Hill, who is extremely determined to win the ivory carving. Who is this man? Seaton manages to identify the man, ¡°Sister, he is the third prince from Jaban Country.¡± Hearing this, Lalinka narrows her eyes, ¡°Miyamoto Hoya?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Lalinka flexes her fingers. No wonder Miyamoto Hoya has such exorbitant bidding prices. There is a grudge between Jaban Country and Sinian Country. If Miyamoto Hoya successfully auctions this ivory carving, it would be somewhat of a disgrace to Sinian Country. He is doing this on purpose. Seaton suggests again, ¡°Sister, how about we bid three billion directly?¡± Lalinka shakes her head, ¡°We give up on this ivory carving.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Seaton is puzzled by Lalinka¡¯s intentions. Lalinka explains, ¡°We aren¡¯t enemies with Miyamoto Hoya.¡± Compared to enemies, she prefers making friends. Seaton knit her brows, ¡°Then what about father¡¯s birthday gift?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lalinka shows a faint smirk, ¡°I already have a better gift in mind.¡± What gift could be better than making friends with Miyamoto Hoya? Just as Seaton is about to speak again, Lalinka continues, ¡°Go see what other items are up for sale.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seaton nods her head. Even though Lalinka ceases to bid, Hill persists, raising her bid to three billion. Chapter 1360 - Chapter 1360 342 Deceptive Wenwen _3 Chapter 1360: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _3 Chapter 1360: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _3 ¡°Four hundred million,¡± Miyamoto Hoya raised his sign. Hill quoted, ¡°Four hundred and one million.¡± Miyamoto Hoya didn¡¯t take Hill seriously at all, ¡°Five hundred million.¡± Hill bid five hundred and one million. Miyamoto continued to raise the price, but this time, he didn¡¯t increase by one hundred million each time, but by two million. From then on, they were reciprocally bidding one and two million. When Miyamoto bid the price up to six hundred million, Hill frowned slightly. Right now, the price of this ivory carving had multiplied several times, exceeding her budget. Particularly considering it wasn¡¯t Lalinka fighting with her over it, there wasn¡¯t any point in her continuing to bid. So. Might as well just let Miyamoto Hoya walk away with it. ¡°Six hundred million once, six hundred million twice¡­¡± Just as the deal was about to be closed, a faint voice came from the corner, ¡°One billion.¡± One billion! Such words were like a blockbuster. Even the always composed Miyamoto Hoya was stunned. He could never have imagined that someone would dare to compete with him for the item, let alone call out a sky-high price of one billion! At this moment, everyone in the auction hall turned to look. The figure in the corner was somewhat slender. Dressed in black clothing, sporting a baseball cap on their head, one couldn¡¯t make out their facial features, but the skin exposed to sight was as fair as snow. Utterly mysterious. A strong, unstoppable aura emanated from them. ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°Could it be someone from J?¡± With such a spectacle, not only bystanders, but even the host had never experienced it before. Everyone had thought that Miyamoto Hoya would be the one bidding the highest. Unexpectedly, someone else opened the bidding at one billion! Despite being a national storehouse, Miyamoto Hoya could not lose face over such matters, ¡°One billion two hundred million!¡± ¡°Two billion,¡± the faint voice spoke again. Miyamoto¡¯s face turned ashen, his hands clenched into fists. Nobody has ever dared to publicly provoke him before. ¡°Three billion!¡± If they want to play, then let¡¯s play. Three billion! The scene quieted down even further. Feeling immensely satisfied after voicing that bid, Miyamoto Hoya believed the opponent wouldn¡¯t dare to raise the price again. But, from within the air, a voice came yet again, ¡°Six billion.¡± At this moment. The ivory carving was no longer just an art piece for Viola Thompson. It represented the dignity of all her countrymen. A national treasure could not be allowed to fall into foreign hands again. Miyamoto Hoya was stupefied. Was this madness! Six billion! Even for him, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to come up with six billion. Furthermore, the true value of this ivory carving only amounted to eighty million. ¡°Six billion once! Six billion twice! Six billion three times!¡± The host hammered down his gavel, ¡°Congratulations to Number 26!¡± Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes and glanced towards the corner, his gaze was sharp as knife, appearing as though it could kill. This outcome, even Lalinka hadn¡¯t anticipated. She couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Just who was this person sitting in the corner? Nathaniel Besian turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, you were really brave!¡± Six billion. The master didn¡¯t even blink when bidding that. Money sure allows caprice. The second item up for auction was a genuine calligraphy work from a great master. Hearing the host¡¯s voice, Viola Thompson thought she had heard wrong. She looked up at the stage. No mistake. It was indeed the great master¡¯s calligraphy. The auction price began at one million, and bidding increments were set at one hundred thousand. ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Two hundred and fifty thousand.¡± The great master was quite well-known in the field of calligraphy, and in no time at all, the price had climbed from two hundred thousand to one million fifty thousand. Seeing this, Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she picked up her sign, ¡°Two million.¡± Again, that familiar voice. And that familiar technique. Lalinka raised her sign, ¡°Three million.¡± She really wanted to see who this person was. Seeing Lalinka make a move, naturally, Hill wasn¡¯t going to back down, ¡°Five million.¡± Through these three people operating together, the bidding price for a calligraphy work initially worth one million had climbed to twenty million. Viola Thompson continued to raise her sign, this time, she quoted straight away one hundred million. The auction hall quieted down once again. Hill squinted her eyes, ¡°One hundred and fifty million.¡± ¡°Two hundred million,¡± Lalinka continued to bid. ¡°Three hundred million,¡± Viola Thompson continued to bid. This time, Hill didn¡¯t speak, and neither did Lalinka. Spending three hundred million on a set of characters really didn¡¯t make sense to them. The host continued: ¡°Three hundred million once, three hundred million twice¡­¡± ¡°Five hundred million!¡± Just then, the always silent Miyamoto Hoya spoke up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, he was determined to win this painting. Not for any particular reason. All for face-saving. Viola Thompson curled her lips slightly, ¡°One billion and five hundred million.¡± The lightness of those three words, seemed to say that for her, one billion and five hundred million dollars was as simple as fifteen dollars. Chapter 1361 - Chapter 1361 342 Deceptive Wenwen _4 Chapter 1361: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _4 Chapter 1361: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _4 Even Nathaniel Besian was stunned. What was his master doing? He could reason with the purchase of the ivory carvings as everyone has a patriotic heart. But the calligraphy and paintings of the idler¡­ Hadn¡¯t the master always held a low opinion of the idler¡¯s calligraphy and paintings? This was very uncharacteristic. Before Nathaniel Besian could react, Viola Thompson¡¯s voice rang out again. Casual, yet highly insulting. ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t have the capability, don¡¯t show off.¡± The host tapped his little gavel and then spoke. ¡°1.5 billion once! 1.5 billion twice!¡± Miyamoto Hoya gritted his teeth, sullenly saying, ¡°2 billion!¡± 2 billion. ¡°2.5 billion.¡± Viola Thompson continued raising the price. ¡°3 billion!¡± At this point, Miyamoto was only interested in outbidding, because he knew that Viola Thompson was determined to get this painting. Hence, no matter how high he bid, Viola Thompson would always outbid him. If that was the case. He would keep raising the price, making her lose a fortune in the process. 3 billion. Hearing this number, a satisfied smile crept onto Viola Thompson¡¯s face. It seems like she had broken even on this round. She put away her card and no longer increased the price. ¡°3 billion once! 3 billion twice! 3 billion thrice!¡± The host was very excited, he looked in Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Congratulations to guest number 108!¡± Miyamoto Hoya was dumbfounded. 3 billion? Did he just spend 3 billion on a painting? Why did Viola Thompson stop raising the price? This was 3 billion. Not a mere 100 or 200 million! Miyamoto Hoya frowned tightly. It was only then that he realized he had been taken for a ride. A calligraphy worth 1 million dollars, yet he¡¯d just used the astronomical sum of 3 billion to buy it. This was a horrific disgrace! Miyamoto Hoya clenched his fists, muttering to his assistant, ¡°Investigate who she is!¡± ¡°Alright! Please wait.¡± Nathaniel Besian finally realized Viola Thompson¡¯s real goal for increasing the price, he gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°Master, brilliant! You are truly amazing!¡± This move was simply a stealthy assassination. After tonight, Miyamoto Hoya would be thoroughly disgraced. The auction was still going on. The person whom Miyamoto Hoya had dispatched to investigate Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t come back yet. The auction had reached the fifth item. It was also a cultural artifact from Sinian Country. Golden threaded clothing. Viola Thompson continued to bid, sticking to her style ¨C jumping straight from ten million to twenty million. Until this time, no one dared mindlessly follow and bid with her, fearing they would be the next victim after Miyamoto Hoya and ended up losing a lot. Viola Thompson eventually secured the golden threaded clothing for sixty million. The tenth exhibit. A Ming Dynasty blue and white porcelain. It wasn¡¯t worth much. Two hundred thousand. Ten thousand dollars per bid. Viola Thompson was still participating in the bidding. Lalinka took note of Viola Thompson¡¯s bidding strategy. She noticed that Viola Thompson never failed to secure anything related to Sinian cultural artifacts, regardless of the price. Thus, this round, Lalinka decided to dent her prestige and provide Miyamoto Hoya with a chance at redemption. The two of them outbid each other, bidding up the price of a two-hundred-thousand porcelain bowl to a hundred million. ¡°300 million.¡± Viola Thompson persistently raised the price. Lalinka naturally put up a determined front, ¡°600 million.¡± Viola Thompson gave a faint smile, ¡°1 billion.¡± Lalinka¡¯s lips twitched inexplicably, it seemed Viola Thompson had taken the bait as expected. Lalinka continued to outbid, ¡°1.5 billion.¡± She had thought that Viola Thompson would directly bid up to 2 billion. Unexpectedly. Viola Thompson once again put away her card and stopped her outbidding. ¡°1.5 billion once, 1.5 billion twice, 1.5 billion thrice!¡± The host said with a smile: ¡°Congratulations to guest number 214!¡± Lalinka was stunned, her face slightly pale. She never expected that Viola Thompson had set her up again. Viola Thompson was obviously keen on Sinian cultural artifacts. How¡­ How could this happen? Nathaniel Besian was also curious, ¡°Master, I thought you were keen on that bowl!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary blue and white porcelain bowl, there are loads at our place in Sinian, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Viola Thompson responded casually. The blue and white porcelain bowl was not the same as the golden threaded clothing and ivory carvings. These two items were national treasures. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The blue and white porcelain bowl that was just shown was from the late Qing period, nobody wanted it domestically even for ten thousand dollars per soup bowl. Nathaniel Besian widened his eyes, ¡°Master, so you did this on purpose?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Nathaniel Besian once again gave Viola Thompson a thumbs up. ¡°Master, when will I be able to reach your level?¡± Chapter 1362 - Chapter 1362 342 Deceptive Wenwen _5 Chapter 1362: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _5 Chapter 1362: 342: Deceptive Wenwen! _5 ¡°What about you?¡± Viola Thompson glanced at Nathaniel Besian, ¡°There¡¯s a chance in the next life.¡± Nathaniel Besian: ¡°¡­¡± Soon after. The big show of the night was about to start. Blue moon grass. The host stood on the stage, smiling. ¡°Up next, our respected elder Mr. Sanders would like you all to play a game.¡± A game? What kind of game? Isn¡¯t this an auction? As soon as these words were spoken, the auction venue was abuzz with various speculations. The host continued, ¡°Mr. Sanders would like everyone to solve a Morse Code puzzle. Only the guests who solve it right will be eligible to bid for the blue moon grass.¡± ¡°Morse Code?¡± ¡°Oh my! I have no idea how to do this!¡± Who would have expected, elder Sanders is really breaking the rules here. Lalinka didn¡¯t seem anxious at all. Because something as simple as Morse Code wouldn¡¯t stump her. Soon, the servers brought in the boxes containing Morse Code puzzles. Only those who could open the box would be eligible to bid. They were given twenty minutes to solve the puzzle. Viola Thompson took the box with a slightly frowning face, ¡°No integrity! They are at it again!¡± Nathaniel Besian held the box, his brows furrowed, ¡°Master, this is really hard.¡± People who understood it might solve it quickly. But for those who didn¡¯t, it was as challenging as reaching the sky. Clearly. Nathaniel Besian was one of those who didn¡¯t understand it. Viola Thompson subtly cast her glance downwards, her attention forever on her own puzzle box, but she guided Nathaniel Besian accurately. Soon. Nathaniel Besian managed to solve the puzzle in his box. Nathaniel Besian exclaimed again, ¡°Master, I can manage without anyone, but not without you!¡± The Master was simply too amazing. Despite being a doctor, she knew a bit about everything. Many times, Nathaniel Besian considered Viola Thompson to be his idol. Viola Thompson responded with a slight smile, adding lightly: ¡°I hope that old guy keeps his promise this time!¡± ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± Nathaniel Besian asked curiously. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t explain, just said, ¡°Zack Sanders is unpredictable, I¡¯m worried he¡¯s playing false this time.¡± Nathaniel Besian raised another question: ¡°Master, why do you suddenly want the blue moon grass?¡± Although blue moon grass was powerful, there was no apparent use of it for Viola Thompson currently. Nathaniel Besian was extremely curious as to why Viola Thompson was so desperate to get the blue moon grass. Viola Thompson glanced back at him, ¡°Want to know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded. Viola Thompson looked at Nathaniel Besian, said very seriously: ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Nathaniel Besian: ¡°¡­¡± Seaton held the puzzle box in his hand, after much effort, he still couldn¡¯t solve it and started sweating, ¡°Sis, what do we do?¡± Karina was not worried at all, she was unhurriedly solving her puzzle, ¡°Wait a bit, Seaton. Once I solve my box, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Karina was exceptionally intelligent. To her, a Morse Code puzzle was no big deal. Seaton frowned, ¡°What on earth is Elder Sanders doing? Isn¡¯t this an auction? Why did he suddenly add a Morse Code round?¡± ¡°Perhaps he has other reasons.¡± Karina squinted her eyes. People who could solve Morse Code were not ordinary people. At that moment, Karina looked into a corner as if she recalled something. A girl and her companion were still sitting there, her hat hiding her face, so only a little side profile could be seen. Like a piece of white jade. Karina¡¯s eyes flickered. She needed to find out who this girl was. After all. No one had ever dared to plot against her so openly, to humiliate her in public. 1.5 billion was not much to her. But the humiliation was something she would never forget! She wasn¡¯t going to let it go just like that. Considering this, Karina squinted her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seaton noticed the direction of Karina¡¯s gaze, and reassured her: ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, I have someone looking into her, I believe we¡¯ll find something soon.¡± Behind the scenes of the auction. Old Sanders stood in front of the monitors watching the surveillance feed from the auction hall. After a moment, he stroke his beard and squinted, ¡°No one has solved it yet? They are all fools! They can¡¯t solve such a simple Morse code puzzle!¡± He sighed, his gaze focused on the screen, ¡°In theory¡­that shouldn¡¯t be right! The kid didn¡¯t come?¡± Is she not interested in blue moon grass anymore? Chapter 1363 - Chapter 1363 343 The True Face of Mount Lu _1 Chapter 1363: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _1 Chapter 1363: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _1 Boss Sand had clashed with the child in 2D on many occasions and knew of her urgent need for blue moon grass. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use blue moon grass as bait twice, hoping the child would come. Once in Capital City. Unfortunately that time, not only did the child not appear, but it attracted several quacks from various ill-suited backgrounds. Old Master was so mad that he was fuming and glaring. But this time it¡¯s different. This time, he had deliberately spread the news several months in advance. Therefore. The child would definitely come back. The old man was very confident about this. But why hasn¡¯t anyone in the entire auction hall been able to decipher the Morse code until now? The old man anxiously paced back and forth. An assistant at his side said, ¡°Boss Sand, don¡¯t haste, I heard that Miss Lalinka from Cigacan also came today. Maybe, she¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Lalinka?¡± Boss Sand frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡± The assistant stepped forward and respectfully said, ¡°Miss Lalinka is the most outstanding junior member of the Bunger family in Cigacan, and it is said that she has many hidden identities.¡± Having said that, the assistant paused, ¡°But Miss Karina usually keeps a very low profile, and there are very few people who know her.¡± Karina dislikes showing off, always stays low-key. Even when she has accomplished something very impressive, she won¡¯t brag about it. Because of this, the assistant really admires Karina. She always thought that the child mentioned by Boss Sand was Karina. Because apart from Karina, no one else has that kind of talent. Of course, the assistant thinking Karina is the one Boss Sand is looking for has another very important reason. That is, Karina is the only female boss who can play with Morse Code brilliantly. So. It must be Lalinka. Boss Sand turned his head to look at the assistant, ¡°Is she really that good?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant nodded, ¡°Miss Karina is very impressive!¡± Upon hearing that, Boss Sand frowned slightly, ¡°If she¡¯s so brilliant, why hasn¡¯t she been able to solve it yet?¡± How much time has passed? If it was the child, she could solve it in three minutes. The assistant continued: ¡°Perhaps the question you set this time is too hard.¡± Boss Sand said nothing. Inside the Hall. Viola Thompson guided Nathaniel Besian to complete the last step. Nathaniel Besian looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve unlocked this cipher box for over ten minutes, why haven¡¯t you handed it in yet?¡± ¡°No rush,¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s expression was indifferent. Old Sand was creating all these spectacles, simply to attract her. Well then. She¡¯ll let the old man wait. At this moment, Karina held up her sign. ¡°No. 214, have you deciphered your cipher box?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Karina nodded. She was the first person in the audience to decipher the Morse code. At this moment, everyone turned their gaze towards her. There were expressions of disbelief and envy. But Karina was already used to these looks. After all. She had always been a unique presence since she was young. The hostess personally came to collect the cipher box. After deciphering her own cipher box, Karina started helping Seaton. Seaton laughed, ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t know how those people looked at you just now! They must be green with envy.¡± After all, she was the first one in the hall. Karina¡¯s face was expressionless, she said lightly: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to envy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal at all.¡± It¡¯s just a little Morse code, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s nothing. She has too many shining spots. For Karina, this is by no means something worth showing off. Seaton looked at Karina, her face full of envy, ¡°Sis, how come I don¡¯t have half of your IQ, even though we are sisters by blood!¡± Seaton never considered herself smart. She was conscious of herself. It was very strange. Even though they were sisters from the same mother, they didn¡¯t resemble each other in appearance or intelligence. Karina laughed, saying: ¡°IQ is an arcane knowledge.¡± This side. Learning that Karina was the first to complete the cipher box, the assistant was very thrilled. She instantly took the cipher box from the hostess and rushed inside, ¡°Boss Sand, Boss Sand!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Boss Sand turned around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assistant ran over, panting. ¡°Boss Sand, Miss Karina has already solved the Morse code. See?¡± Boss Sand took over the cipher box. S Level difficulty. The Morse code for this time was divided into three different levels of difficulty. They were A Level, S Level, and S+ Level. Chapter 1364 - Chapter 1364 343 The True Face of Mount Lu _2 Chapter 1364: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _2 Chapter 1364: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _2 Karina was the first one to crack an S Level challenge. It seemed that this young man named Karina indeed had innate talent. Master squinted, staring at the surveillance screen, ¡°Which one is Karina?¡± ¡°This one.¡± His assistant pointed at a small dot on the surveillance screen. Master watched the figure on the screen. Could it be¡­ Her? At that moment, another figure appeared on the screen. ¡°Master, another guest has cracked a password box.¡± said his assistant. Another one so soon. Master shifted his gaze away from the screen, toward the newcomer, accepting the password box. His assistant was taken aback. She was surprised to see that someone had solved the password box right after Miss Karina. Who could it be? The assistant¡¯s gaze fell on Master¡¯s hand, her surprise disappeared instantly as she saw the content of the password box. She had thought this person was pretty impressive. Turned out it was only an A Level password box. The easiest kind. This person can¡¯t be compared to Miss Karina. After all, Karina¡¯s password box was the most difficult one. While S Level might not be equivalent to S+, it was indeed challenging for many who couldn¡¯t even crack a simple A Level box until now. She didn¡¯t give another thought to this simple password box. Master also didn¡¯t seem very impressed. Until he opened the password box. At that moment, Master¡¯s eyes widened, expressing utter disbelief. ¡°Whose guest is this?¡± ¡°Number 26.¡± The assistant replied. Master clutched his chest, seemingly excited, muttering, ¡°Quick! I need to meet her! I need to meet her!¡± The assistant frowned slightly, not understanding Master¡¯s behavior. Was it not a simple password box? What¡¯s so important about meeting her? After all, Karina¡¯s password box was an S Level. ¡°Hurry up now!¡± Snapping out of her thoughts at Master¡¯s shout, the assistant said, ¡°O-Ok.¡± Master picked up the password box. Inside it, a message was formed in Morse code. [Old man, you always break your promises!] He knew. It had to be that cheeky girl. No one else would use this tone while speaking to him. The assistant made her way into the lobby. She walked to the corner seat, Number 26. ¡°Hello, number 26, our Master wishes to see you.¡± ¡°See me?¡± Viola Thompson questioned, lowering her hat brim. Her slender fingers rested on her cap, looking as gorgeous as Lilly White. The assistant nodded, ¡°Please follow me.¡± Viola stood up. A moment later, she looked back at Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Bob, you just wait for me here.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Master.¡± Nathaniel replied, nodding. The assistant eyed Nathaniel curiously. Going by Viola¡¯s voice, she assumed Viola was fairly young. But why did she have such an old apprentice? The man looked like he was in his sixties or seventies, right?! Nathaniel Besian in his thoughts: I thank you for your kindness! Soon, they arrived at Master¡¯s office. The assistant looked back at Viola, ¡°Could you wait here for a bit, I will inform Master.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola replied without expressing any emotions. Yet she exuded an aura of coldness even without speaking much. The assistant squinted her eyes. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Master wanted to see this young girl! Was there something special about her? But all that Viola Thompson did was solve the simplest password box. She really didn¡¯t get what Master was planning. In the office. Master paced back and forth, seeming very excited. After all, he and the little girl have always been out of each other¡¯s sights. Knock, Knock, Knock- At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Master slicked back his hair and checked his appearance in a small mirror he pulled out of his pocket. Then he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The next moment, the assistant walked in. ¡°Master.¡± Master immediately looked behind the assistant, ¡°Where¡¯s our guest?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°I asked her to wait outside.¡± ¡°What is she waiting for! Go and get her in!¡± Master said. The assistant nodded and turned to the door. But, before she could move, Master quickly walked past her and said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young girl has a short temper. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they offended her. Soon, he got outside. From afar, Master could see a figure leaning languidly against the smooth wall. As casual as the posture was, it exuded an unmistakable aura of superiority. Chapter 1365 - Chapter 1365 343 The True Face of Mount Lu _3 Chapter 1365: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _3 Chapter 1365: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _3 Dressed in black clothes and wearing a hat, his face was somewhat obscured. The shrewd Old Sha walked straight up to Viola Thompson and squinted at her, ¡°Little friend! It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°Old man?¡± Viola removed her hat, revealing a strikingly beautiful face. Old Sha had always known that Viola was very young. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have addressed her as ¡®little friend¡¯. But Old Sha had never imagined that Viola was this young. Standing before Viola, Old Sha felt like a human trafficker! ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡± Old Sha was very excited, ¡°Finally, I meet you, little friend!¡± Viola¡¯s expression was calm Old Sha looked at Viola and then asked: ¡°Little friend, have you come of age yet?¡± At best, Viola looked like a high school student who had not yet graduated. A lot younger than his foolish grandson. He really hadn¡¯t expected to be bested by such a young little friend. For a moment, Old Sha was filled with emotions. ¡°No,¡¯ Viola said earnestly, ¡®I¡¯m only sixteen this year.¡± Sixteen! Forever Underage. Sixteen every year! Old Sha was even more surprised, ¡°Really?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that she would be only sixteen. Old Sha felt even more ashamed. ¡°Truer than true gold,¡± Viola said lightly. ¡°So, old man, it¡¯s not right to deceive a minor.¡± Catching the word ¡®deceive,¡¯ Old Sha looked a little guilty, ¡°Little friend, what are you talking about? I never deceive people.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola slightly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course!¡± Old Sha thumped his chest in assurance. Viola looked at Old Sha and spoke deliberately, ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯ve deceived me three times already.¡± Old Sha felt even more guilty, and hung his head in silence. Viola continued: ¡°Old man, when can I get the blue moon grass?¡± At this point, Viola paused, ¡°Or, you can name your price¡± Money was never an issue for Viola. While others might worry about how to make money. But her worry was how to spend all that money. After all, she was someone who could casually write a couple of characters and sell them for a sky-high price of 3 billion. Hearing this, Old Sha laughed, ¡°Little friend, look at what you¡¯re saying! Really too much! Do I look like a money-driven person to you? We know each other because of this incident, I swear, this time, I, the old man, will keep my word!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola slightly raised an eyebrow again. Old Sha nodded earnestly, ¡°Absolutely true!¡± Viola looked at Old Sha, ¡°If I remember correctly, you said the same thing the previous three times.¡± Old Sha laughed embarrassly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just want to be friends with you, little friend, during those three times? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such a low strategy.¡± ¡°You know it was a low strategy?¡± Old Sha scratched his head. In terms of age, he was older than Viola. In terms of experience, he certainly had seen more than her. Yet in front of Viola, he always felt constrained. Quite strange. Like Viola was some authoritarian leader. Soon, the two of them walked into the office. Old Sha immediately asked his assistant to pour some water. Although the assistant found it strange, she respectfully took care of it. She just didn¡¯t understand why Old Sha was showing such respect to a commoner. It was simply inconceivable. The one who should be enjoying such treatment should be Karina. What¡¯s the deal with this unknown wild girl? After pouring the water, Old Sha looked at his assistant, ¡°You may leave for now, I have some things to discuss with the young girl.¡± Young Girl? Upon hearing these words, the assistant frowned slightly. Could it be¡­ He mistook Viola for the one who deciphered the Morse Code. But what Viola solved was clearly the simplest cipher box. Was Old Sha getting senile? The assistant left the room. In the auction hall. Karina had just solved Seaton¡¯s Morse Code as well. Given that she was the first one to crack the cipher box in the auction hall, she expected to meet Old Sha immediately. But¡­ She had been waiting up until now and still hadn¡¯t seen Old Sha. This puzzled Karina greatly. What on earth is going on! Just then, Old Sha¡¯s assistant walked past her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss Karina.¡± ¡°Miss Sam,¡± Karina looked at Sam, then asked: ¡°Did Old Sha see my stuff?¡± ¡°He did, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Seeing Sam¡¯s strange expression, Karina immediately asked. Sam then added, ¡°But currently Old Sha is meeting with guest Number 26.¡± ¡°What?¡± Karina immediately turned to look towards the corner of the room. Chapter 1366 - Chapter 1366 343 The True Face of Mount Lu _4 Chapter 1366: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _4 Chapter 1366: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _4 Just that¡­ The seat for two people now only held one. Sam shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure what happened, but I suspect Mr. Sanders has mistaken someone as another. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Karina, the auction tonight will still go on for a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Karina nodded. Sam left the auction hall after a few words. Karina looked towards the corner again. Tonight¡­ Who was that person who came along? Not only did she dare to trick Karina, but she also got to see Mr. Sanders before her. This gave Karina a strong sense of danger. As a woman who was adored by the heavens, she had never felt this way before. Karina squinted her eyes. After a moment, she looked towards Seaton and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the search going?¡± Seaton was stunned, ¡°Sis, what do you mean?¡± Karina continued, ¡°Number 26.¡± Only then did Seaton catch on, shaking his head to indicate, ¡°So far, there¡¯s no news from Bondi.¡± It was strange. Weren¡¯t the participants of the Underground City auction usually required to reveal their identities? Why was it so hard to find one person! Karina kept her eyes narrowed. It wasn¡¯t only Karina looking for Viola Thompson. Miyamoto Hoya was looking too. Miyamoto Hoya would rather kill Viola Thompson outright. Yet just like Karina, he had been searching for quite some time but still hadn¡¯t found any information about Viola. It was as if she had dropped out of thin air. In the office¡­ Mr. Sanders looked at Viola Thompson with a solemn expression, ¡°Young lady, actually, the reason why I set up this elaborate scene to meet you is because I want to ask you for a favor.¡± Favor¡­ Viola Thompson raised an eyebrow slightly. That was quite unusual¡­ What exactly was it that made this old man resort to using the word ¡®favor¡¯? ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Mr. Sanders had someone bring a mysterious box. A jujube-red cube, the size of a palm, engraved with many complex patterns. Though small, the box emanated an aura of mystery. Moreover, one could tell that it was quite old. Yet it was well-preserved. There was no noticeable damage to its exterior. ¡°Is it from the Western Zhou dynasty?¡± Viola Thompson squinted her eyes slightly. At her words, Mr. Sanders rose eagerly from his seat, ¡°Young lady, your eyes are indeed sharp. It is indeed an artifact from the Western Zhou dynasty!¡± He continued, ¡°Young lady, could you please help me unlock the mechanism on this?¡± Viola Thompson glanced at the box, ¡°I can try, but I have one condition.¡± Mr. Sanders naturally knew what Viola¡¯s condition was, and laughed, ¡°Young lady, as long as you can unlock the mechanism on this, I will immediately hand the blue moon grass to you. However, this old man also has a condition.¡± Viola Thompson smiled lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Mr. Sanders continued, ¡°You have to unlock the mechanism in front of me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mr. Sanders asked incredulously. Under normal circumstances, locksmiths don¡¯t usually let people watch as they work. They were afraid people might learn their skills by watching. Unexpectedly, Viola agreed to his request so easily. It was as though Viola could see through Mr. Sanders¡¯ thoughts, she let a faint smile cross her lips, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be learned just by watching.¡± So, she wasn¡¯t afraid of people learning from her. Nor was she stingy. If anyone could learn something just by watching, it meant they were truly gifted. It would be a joyous occasion if a good craft was passed on to someone with talent. ¡°Exciting, isn¡¯t it, young lady? Let¡¯s get started!¡± Mr. Sanders urged; he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. But Viola didn¡¯t rush, ¡°I want to see the blue moon grass first.¡± She had been tricked by the old man three times, this time, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be careless. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone fetch it right away!¡± With that said, Mr. Sanders immediately looked towards his special assistant, ¡°Go to the storeroom and bring the blue moon grass right away.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The special assistant nodded, turned around, and left. Mr. Sanders looked at Viola, ¡°Young lady, shall we start the process while we wait?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Viola said with a mild tone, ¡°I can wait for the blue moon grass to arrive.¡± ¡°Well, that works.¡± The storeroom wasn¡¯t very far, but the assistant took quite a long time to return. Growing impatient, Mr. Sanders sent someone to urge them. Viola took a sip of tea and looked at Mr. Sanders, ¡°No hurry, old man. I¡¯m not in a hurry today.¡± Viola¡¯s words were casual, but Mr. Sanders was very anxious. Just then, there were footsteps outside the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Sanders eyes brightened, ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡± Quickly, the special assistant entered the room, but his hands were empty, he hadn¡¯t brought anything. Seeing this, Mr. Sanders frowned, ¡°Where is it?¡± The special assistant looked troubled, ¡°The people in the storeroom said, said¡­¡± ¡°Said what?¡± Mr. Sanders immediately asked, ¡°Would you just talk faster! Are you trying to kill me with anxiety?¡± Chapter 1367 - Chapter 1367 343 The True Face of Mount Lu _5 Chapter 1367: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _5 Chapter 1367: 343: The True Face of Mount Lu! _5 The special assistant glanced at Mr. Sanders, and then continued, ¡°Little Master had taken away the Blue Moon Grass early in the morning.¡± ¡°What?! ¡± Mr. Sanders¡¯ face changed. ¡°That little brat!¡± Mr. Sanders tried to calm himself down, turning to Viola Thompson, ¡°Kid, how about we do it this way? You help me unlock this first, and I¡¯ll immediately send someone to find my unfilial grandson and recover the Blue Moon Grass. Regardless of whether you can open this box in the end, I will give you the Blue Moon Grass!¡± There was no noticeable change in Viola Thompson¡¯s expression, she said indifferently: ¡°Old man, you have tricked me three times already. If I believe you again this time, it would be impolite of me.¡± As the saying goes, three times is too much. The old man was really pushing it. Mr. Sanders was in so much trouble that he couldn¡¯t clear his name no matter what he did. He quickly explained, ¡°Kid, I swear, this time it really has nothing to do with me!¡± Once he finished speaking, he turned to the special assistant, ¡°Go contact that good-for-nothing now!¡± ¡°I will contact him right away!¡± The so-called good-for-nothing Mr. Sanders was referring to was his youngest grandson. Aaron Sanders. Aaron Sanders had been a genius since he was a kid, quirky and eccentric, hence, he was always doted on by Mr. Sanders. Mr. Sanders had always fulfilled his every request. But to Mr. Sanders¡¯ surprise, the child had boldly taken the Blue Moon Grass. Soon, the special assistant managed to get in touch with Aaron Sanders. However, the situation did not seem good, the special assistant¡¯s expression was somewhat unpleasant. Mr. Sanders looked at the special assistant, ¡°Tell that good-for-nothing to hurry up and bring the Blue Moon Grass to me!¡± The special assistant handed the phone to Mr. Sanders, ¡°Yo, you¡¯d better talk to the young master yourself.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Aaron Sanders on the other end of the phone was still playful and carefree. He was completely unaware of the trouble he had stirred up. Mr. Sanders roared angrily, ¡°You little punk, I¡¯m warning you, you better bring the Blue Moon Grass back right now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late, Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you contact me earlier?¡± Aaron Sanders still seemed completely oblivious to the seriousness of the situation. After all, his grandpa was always good to him. Not to mention a piece of grass, even if he wanted the moon in the sky, his grandpa would find a way to fulfill his request. Having said that, Aaron Sanders continued, ¡°I have already given away the Blue Moon Grass.¡± Given away?! Mr. Sanders was immediately fuming, ¡°Who did you give the Blue Moon Grass to?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you should know, I¡¯ve always been a huge fan of J, right?¡± Joining the Marginine Organization had always been Aaron Sanders¡¯ dream. Mr. Sanders¡¯s brows knitted tightly, veins bulging on his face, ¡°You gave the Blue Moon Grass to J?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Aaron Sanders had a relaxed expression on his face. ¡°You good-for-nothing!¡± Mr. Sanders cursed furiously, ¡°Who allowed you to touch my stuff! Bring the Blue Moon Grass back right away, or don¡¯t bother coming home!¡± At these words, Aaron Sanders replied, quite speechlessly, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s just a lousy piece of grass. Stop scaring people! And anyway, I¡¯ve already given it away, how could I possibly get it back!¡± ¡°Fine! Very well! Do not come home, then!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Mr. Sanders hung up the call. He tried hard to calm himself down. Viola Thompson stood up from the couch, smiling, ¡°Old man, it seems I won¡¯t be seeing the Blue Moon Grass again.¡± ¡°Kid, this really was an accident, I had no idea that little wretch would have the guts to do this!¡± Mr. Sanders continued, ¡°Please have a seat, we can talk things over.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s voice was indifferent and cold, ¡°Three strikes and you¡¯re out.¡± With that, Viola Thompson put on her hat and turned to leave. ¡°Kid!¡± Looking at Viola Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Mr. Sanders had a complex look in his eyes, a hint of regret even, before letting out a deep sigh. Viola Thompson returned to the auction hall. Seeing Viola Thompson, Nathaniel Besian was somewhat surprised, ¡°Master, how did you return so quickly? Did you get the Blue Moon Grass?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s face was rather ugly, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That bastard stole it.¡± ¡°The bastard?¡± Nathaniel Besian was taken aback, not quite grasping it, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°J.¡± Viola Thompson squinted her eyes. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Viola Thompson picked up the number plate on the table, ¡°Go.¡± Nathaniel Besian followed Viola Thompson¡¯s stride. Master and apprentice left the auction hall. ¡°Sis, look at them.¡± Seaton spotted Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian leaving and immediately whispered to Karina. At that, Karina turned around to look, her eyes full of vigilance. After sorting out the auction items, Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian left together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They hadn¡¯t walked far when Viola Thompson felt something was off. Master and apprentice exchanged a glance, both could see the crisis in the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. The master and apprentice pair tacitly understood each other, even without words, they could understand what the other was trying to convey. Chapter 1368 - Chapter 1368 344 Xuexue abuses the scum reporting to the Chapter 1368: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _1 Chapter 1368: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _1 Someone was following them. And there was more than one. Viola Thompson slightly arched her eyebrows, choosing a less crowded path. Nathaniel Besian caught up pacing with Viola Thompson. The people behind them quickly followed. They were all very professional thugs, not too close but not too far either. Ordinary people would have trouble spotting them. Too bad. Their target was Viola Thompson. Just at the next corner. The figures of Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian disappeared. ¡°Where are they!¡± The tattooed man leading the front threw away his cigarette, crushed it under his toe, ¡°Quick, chase after them!¡± His gang immediately swarmed forward, chasing after them. But the next second. The tattooed man was restrained, an icy gun muzzle pointed at his waist. In Sinian Country, using this kind of weapon was against the law. But this was Ewik Land. In Ewik Land, civilians carried guns for self-defense. A soft voice rang out in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± At her words, the tattooed man¡¯s face instantly whitened. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve gotten things under control on my side.¡± Nathaniel Besian emerged from the other side, dusting off his hands. People were sprawled haphazardly on the ground. Viola Thompson gave a slight nod, then looked at the tattooed man, ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± ¡°No one sent me, I just don¡¯t like you.¡± The tattooed man, although scared, couldn¡¯t betray his own boss. ¡°Really?¡± Viola Thompson followed up: ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The tattooed man squinted, ¡°Kill or slaughter if you want to, I¡¯m not scared!¡± Viola Thompson moved the trigger with one hand, aiming the gun at the tattooed man¡¯s leg. Bang. Because a silencer was installed, the gunshot sound was very soft, one could hardy hear it if not paying attention. But the air suddenly filled with the smell of blood. It stung the nose. The tattooed man also instantly knelt on one knee, his face twisted. It hurt. Very much so. He felt like his leg was breaking off. He hurt so badly he couldn¡¯t breathe. The tattooed man could never anticipate, a young girl who seemed so thin and weak, could actually pull the trigger without hesitation. ¡°Still not going to talk?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s voice was still casual, ¡°Don¡¯t care about your life?¡± This nonchalant tone, it was as if she was asking him what he wanted for breakfast the next morning. The tattooed man remained silent. At this moment, Viola Thompson¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s neck. To be exact, she was looking at a blue tattoo on his neck. The tattoo looked very complicated. It was of a very beautiful woman. But if you looked closely, you would notice it was a geisha. Viola Thompson lightly curled her lips, ¡°From Jaban Country?¡± Hearing those words, the tattooed man slightly frowned. How did Viola Thompson know he was from Jaban Country? ¡°Your boss is Miyamoto Hoya, isn¡¯t he?¡± Viola Thompson continued speaking. Although it was a rhetorical question, her tone made it sound more like a statement. The tattooed man was taken aback yet again. This woman was not simple at all. Just from a tattoo, she could deduce that he worked for Miyamoto Hoya. Who exactly was she? In fact, guessing that the tattooed man worked for Miyamoto Hoya wasn¡¯t difficult. After all, the people who directly confronted her tonight were only twofold. Lalinka and Miyamoto Hoya. ¡°Someone from the island?¡± Nathaniel Besian walked over. ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Nathaniel Besian continued to speak, ¡°Since he¡¯s from the island don¡¯t bother speaking to him, Master! Just kill him directly, to avenge our countless ancestors!¡± Sinian Country and Jaban Country had a deep-seated hatred for each other! Therefore, Viola Thompson never held good impressions of Jaban Country. Hearing those words, the tattooed man¡¯s legs went weak, and he cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know! I¡¯ll tell it all!¡± Nathaniel Besian rolled his eyes, kicked the tattooed man, ¡°Can¡¯t you have a little dignity?¡± The tattooed man was crying a river, ¡°I have old people and young children to care for, I ask the two noble ones to spare me.¡± Just as Nathaniel Besian was about to do something, Viola Thompson softly spoke, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Nathaniel Besian looked at Viola Thompson, his eyes full of confusion. Viola Thompson continued: ¡°Spare his life, let him go back to Miyamoto Hoya and tell him if he wants to take revenge, look for Suwen, not the wrong person!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright then.¡± Nathaniel Besian withdrew his hand, ¡°Guess it¡¯s your lucky day today.¡± The tattooed man took a deep breath, overwhelmed by a sense of joy like having a new lease on life. Escaping from Viola Thompson felt incredibly lucky. Ignoring his injured leg, he turned and ran. Just then, Viola Thompson¡¯s gaze fell again on the tattooed man¡¯s tattoo, she suddenly noticed something amiss. Chapter 1369 - Chapter 1369 344 Xuexue abuses the scum reporting to the Chapter 1369: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _2 Chapter 1369: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _2 The descendant of the Araki family. With this in mind, Viola Thompson kicked a small stone on the ground. Whoosh. The stone swirled into the air and landed directly on the back of the tattooed man. Thump. The tattooed man fell flat on the ground. Not only the tattooed man himself, even Nathaniel Besian was stunned, looking back at Viola Thompson, ¡°Master?¡± In Nathaniel Besian¡¯s understanding of Viola Thompson. She was not a person to go back on her word. Viola Thompson walked directly to the tattooed man, ¡°What is your relationship with Zachary Zeta?¡± Zachary Zeta. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian understood everything immediately. Zachary Zeta was a class-A war criminal in Jaban Country. Several decades ago, he committed serious crimes in the Sinian Country, murdered countless people, and was a common enemy of all Sinian people. Upon hearing this, the tattooed man said, ¡°I don¡¯t know Zachary Zeta.¡± ¡°Really don¡¯t know? ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the tattooed man said with a guilty look in his eyes. Because Zachary Zeta was his great-grandfather. Although he did not commit those crimes, if Zachary Zeta¡¯s crimes do not affect his descendants, it also means they do not benefit the descendants¡­ But now. The whole Araki family in Jaban Country takes great-relations with pride and even enjoys the honor left by the great-grandfather. Therefore, when Viola Thompson identified him as the descendant of Zachary Zeta, the tattooed man was so scared that his voice changed. ¡°Then what is this?¡± Viola Thompson directly pulled out a necklace from the tattooed man¡¯s neck. The pendant of the necklace was an old-fashioned pocket watch. Opening the other half of the pocket watch revealed a black and white photo. This was a photo of Zachary Zeta when he was young. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Who is the person in the photo?¡± The tattooed man was trying to keep calm and making up a lie in his heart, ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know, I found this pocket watch! I really don¡¯t know!¡± Zachary Zeta was the enemy of all Sinian people. On his deathbed, he had instructed his descendants not to set foot in Sinian Country in this life. If they encounter Sinian people, they should also not reveal that they are descendants of Zachary Zeta. Because Sinian people were strong and righteous, if they found out that he was a descendant of a class-A war criminal, they would definitely retaliate. The tattooed man had always kept his great-grandfather¡¯s words in mind. But never did he expect Viola Thompson to recognize him by herself. What to do now? The tattooed man never felt he was so near to death. It seemed like he would stop breathing at any second. ¡°Found it?¡± Nathaniel Besian slapped the tattooed man on the face, ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°The father¡¯s debt should be paid by the son, Zachary Zeta¡¯s debt to us should be returned by you!¡± Having said that, Nathaniel Besian kicked the tattooed man in the stomach again. He was still not satisfied. Thinking of the brutality of the Japanese pirates back then, Nathaniel Besian swung another big slap on the tattooed man. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t stop him and just kept watching Nathaniel Besian. She was never a person who repaid evil with kindness. After a long while, she finally spoke slowly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Nathaniel Besian stopped, ¡°Master, that¡¯s it?¡± Viola Thompson continued: ¡°The man has no breath left.¡± Nathaniel Besian was stunned. Then he stretched his finger under the nose of the tattooed man and frowned, ¡°He really stopped breathing!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Viola Thompson turned around and left. Nathaniel Besian immediately followed her steps. This place was a lawless area in the Underground City where death was a common thing. Therefore, Miyamoto Hoya dared to bring so many people to follow Viola Thompson. Unfortunately. He still underestimated Viola Thompson¡¯s strength. Here. The auction hall. Lalinka was still waiting for the blue moon grass to appear. However, at this moment, the host on the stage directly announced the end of the auction. End? Upon hearing this, those who had unlocked the coded box got up one after another, ¡°How can it just end?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that once we unlocked the code box, we could participate in the auction?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not exactly sure about the specific situation. If any of you have any questions, you can directly ask Elder Sha.¡± The host shifted the topic directly to Elder Sha. But how many of them actually went to find Elder Sha? After all, those in high positions set the rules. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lalinka frowned slightly, ¡°How may this happen?¡± Seaton was also very puzzled, ¡°Sister, do you think Number 26 took the blue moon grass?¡± This Number 26 naturally referred to Viola Thompson. After all, only Viola Thompson had seen Elder Sha. Karina did not directly answer Seaton¡¯s words, but instead asked, ¡°Did the people you sent out find any news?¡± Chapter 1370 - Chapter 1370 344 Xuexue abuses the scum reporting to the Chapter 1370: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _3 Chapter 1370: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _3 Seaton shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡± Karina squinted her eyes. With the influence of the Bunger family, there were very few people in the world that they couldn¡¯t locate. Unless they didn¡¯t want to look. But now. Who on earth is this person! Karina clenched her fists, unwillingness painted all over her face. No. She absolutely cannot suffer this loss silently. Right then, a figure approached, ¡°Ms. Karina, congratulations.¡± It was Hill¡¯s voice. Karina raised her head to look. Indeed, it was Hill. Karina conjured up her signature smile, ¡°Miss Hill.¡± Mischievousness filled the bottom of Hill¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Congratulations to Ms. Karina for lavishing 1.5 billion on a broken bowl, oh no, it should be a top-of-the-line blue and white porcelain.¡± As an antique enthusiast, Hill could naturally see that the blue and white porcelain bowl that Karina had bid for had no value. It was the first time in her life that Hill had witnessed someone making a fool out of Karina. It was too entertaining. ¡°Thank you.¡± Karina forced a smile. Seaton narrowed her eyes, ¡°Hill, what do you have to gloat about!¡± ¡°Gloat?¡± Hill pretended not to understand Seaton¡¯s emphasis, ¡°What am I gloating about? Shouldn¡¯t the gloating be for you sisters? After all, I¡¯m going home empty-handed tonight, unlike you all, who are going back with your hands full.¡± Furrowing her brows, Seaton wished she could slap her across the face. But she knew she couldn¡¯t lose her composure. Confronting Hill directly wouldn¡¯t do her any good. After taunting the Karina sisters, Hill turned to leave. Her assistant promptly followed her. As Hill walked, she asked, ¡°Did you find out?¡± The assistant shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡± Hill laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t found out. If she were so easy for you to locate then she wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke two bigshots!¡± The two ¡®big shots¡¯ Hill referred to were naturally Miyamoto Hoya and Karina. Miyamoto Hoya is the Crown Prince of Jaban Country. Karina is a royal princess of Cigacan, and also the nation¡¯s top-ranked intellectual talent. Would anybody else dare to provoke them so readily? When she finished speaking, Hill looked up at the sky and sighed, ¡°I really do wonder who that female hero is! She¡¯s so cool! From today, she is my idol!¡± Viola Thompson did something she had always wanted to do, but never dared. She not only had courage but also strategy. The assistant shuffled closer to Hill, lowering his voice to say, ¡°Miss, both Mr. Miyamoto and Miss Karina are looking for Ms. Number 26 right now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hill raised an eyebrow, ¡°If I can¡¯t find her, it won¡¯t be so easy for them to do it either.¡± The assistant nodded. Meanwhile, Miyamoto Hoya was waiting for news from the tattooed man. But he waited and waited, and nothing came. Miyamoto Hoya didn¡¯t rush, however. After all, the person he had dispatched was Araki Tuo, who would be the future general of the Jaban Country. The Araki family had a long tradition of stalwart leadership. Especially Zachary Zeta, who during the war of the Chinese invasion, made significant contributions and was therefore given a temple to be worshipped in by all the citizens of Jaban Country. Miss Number 26 was just a woman. Even if she couldn¡¯t be captured alive, he believed in Araki Tuo¡¯s ability to flawlessly complete the task. Considering this, Miyamoto Hoya squinted his eyes, eagerly awaiting the good news from Araki Tuo. Time quickly slipped away to the next morning. The assistant rushed into the office hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Miyamoto!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Miyamoto Hoya looked up from a pile of files. The assistant¡¯s face was a sour color, deliberating over his choice of words, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, A..Araki¡­¡± Miyamoto Hoya grew a bit impatient, ¡°Has Araki come back?¡± ¡°You¡­ you could say that¡­¡± Miyamoto Hoya was overjoyed, ¡°Invite Araki in quickly! I want to reward him heavily!¡± The assistant didn¡¯t know how to break the news. Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°Hurry up and let him in!¡± The assistant was hesitant, but with Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s constant prodding, he could only bring in Araki Tuo. The next moment, Miyamoto Hoya was stunned. How¡­ How could this be? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Araki Tuo was lying on a stretcher, his body covered in wounds, a gruesome sight. ¡°What happened?¡± Miyamoto Hoya, not wanting to believe the truth, took several minutes to process that the man lying on the stretcher was Araki Tuo. The heroic warrior! ¡°Araki-kun! Araki-kun!¡± The assistant continued, ¡°When we found Araki-kun, he had already lost all signs of life¡­¡± Chapter 1371 - Chapter 1371 344 Xuexue abuses the scum reporting to the Chapter 1371: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _4 Chapter 1371: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _4 ¡°Where are the others?¡± Miyamoto Hoya asked further. The assistant licked his lips, ¡°The others also¡­ also¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Miyamoto Hoya cuts off his assistant¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t speak any further!¡± Absolute humiliation! It was utterly humiliating! The assistant stopped speaking, Left Miyamoto Hoya angry, ¡°Who did this! Who the hell did this!¡± The Araki family had been practicing martial arts for generations. On the island of Jaban Country, hardly anyone can match the Araki family. But now. Araki Tuo was lying on a stretcher. Silent. When did such a peerless master appear in Ewik Land? He didn¡¯t know anything about it. ¡°Who is it!¡± Miyamoto Hoya fiercely grabbed the collar of his assistant, his eyes full of murderous intent. Sweat was running down the forehead of the frightened assistant, who did not dare to say a word. At this moment, as if he had discovered something, Miyamoto Hoya let go of the assistant¡¯s collar, walked to the stretcher, and lifted Araki Tuo¡¯s bloody shirt. On Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s chest, a number was carved. Blood-soaked. 26. At this moment, the whole Miyamoto Hoya was shaking. He would never have guessed that the death of Araki Tuo was related to No. 26. Who is No. 26! Looking at the figure, it¡¯s just a little girl in her teens, how could she have such abilities? Miyamoto Hoya frowned with anger around him. Bang! Within a moment, the fist in his hand, fiercely slammed to the ground. Because of the excessive force, the veins on his entire backhand bulged. The office is very quiet. The assistant didn¡¯t dare to speak a word, let alone breathe too loudly. ¡°Araki Kun, I will avenge you! Just wait and see!¡± Miyamoto Hoya stared at Araki Tuo¡¯s corpse, his eyes determined. Within a moment, Miyamoto Hoya stood up from the ground and looked at his assistant, ¡°Send a message to Mr. Araki, just say¡­¡± Miyamoto Hoya pondered the wording in his heart, then continued: ¡°Just say that Araki Kun sacrificed himself to save his master and made a great contribution to the country!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant hurriedly escaped from the office, fearing that Miyamoto Hoya would lash out at his mistakes just next second. Miyamoto Hoya again called in Jaban Country¡¯s security team, swearing he must find No. 26! Just wait! He must make No. 26 wish she were dead rather than alive, and regret her actions. Here. Viola Thompson had returned to the hotel. Nathaniel Besian saw the news on the internet and smiled at Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, that boy Miyamoto Hoya is issuing a bounty for you!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°How much is the reward?¡± ¡°Three billion.¡± Nathaniel Besian answered. Viola Thompson raised an eyebrow slightly in curiosity, ¡°In international currency?¡± One international currency equals 8 dollars. So by this calculation, her price is quite high. Nathaniel Besian said: ¡°It¡¯s three billion after being converted to dollars.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°That low?¡± Does she worth only three billion? After uttering these questions, Viola Thompson said again: ¡°Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s mindset is surprisingly small.¡± Nathaniel Besian: ¡°¡­.¡± His master¡¯s train of thought is quite novel compared to other people¡¯s. Anyone else would have been worried about their safety at this point. But Viola Thompson was lamenting that the reward was too low. Three billion, a figure so high that many people can¡¯t reach even if they tried their hardest, yet it amounted to nothing for Viola Thompson. Nathaniel Besian continued: ¡°Master, Miyamoto Hoya has issued a bounty of three billion, what if a bounty hunter really finds you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about?¡± Viola Thompson sipped her milk tea, ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve been hunted.¡± She was on the first, second, and third leaderboards! Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been hunted before?¡± Realizing she said something wrong, Viola Thompson decided to brush it off, ¡°Probably, I don¡¯t remember.¡± Nathaniel Besian looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Master, did your teacher tell me, do you have another identity?¡± Nathaniel Besian has always felt that Viola Thompson had been keeping other identities from him. But he never found any evidence! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson smiled faintly. Nathaniel Besian was very excited, ¡°Master, what other identities do you have?¡± Viola Thompson casually started counting on her fingers, ¡°Well, Suwen, Tnate Singleton, Jue, Taro Milk Tea, Miss Thompson, Tilan Russell, and that Emperor Phoenix are all me, I can¡¯t remember some of them right now, when I remember them, I¡¯ll add them in.¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel Besian said in disbelief, ¡°Master, stop bragging.¡± He has always known that his master is very powerful, but not as powerful as this. Chapter 1372 - Chapter 1372 344 Xuexue abuses the scum reporting to the Chapter 1372: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _5 Chapter 1372: 344: Xuexue abuses the scum, reporting to the leader! _5 Needless to say, weren¡¯t all the names Viola Thompson mentioned top-tier bosses? Any one of them picked up could shake up the world! Viola Thompson looked at Nathaniel Besian, with a proud and aloof expression on her face, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, your master is that amazing!¡± Viola Thompson uplifted her chin proudly in the end. Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you mention Aladdin as another one of your identities!¡± Aladdin is a renowned mathematician and is considered as a godlike figure by many scholars. Nathaniel Besian likes mathematics so he specifically researched Aladdin. Viola Thompson laughed and said, ¡°Well, I really am Aladdin!¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel Besian looked at Viola Thompson and said helplessly: ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t lie.¡± Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t take Viola Thompson¡¯s words seriously at all. After all, she always liked to bluff. Therefore, when Viola Thompson said these things, Nathaniel Besian was not surprised at all. He even believed that Viola Thompson could say something more outrageous. Viola Thompson once bragged in front of him about her participation in an aircraft carrier project¡­ Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± No one believed her when she told the truth, so it wasn¡¯t her fault. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something you should take care of.¡± Viola Thompson continued, her eyes seriously set. ¡°Master, please tell me.¡± Nathaniel Besian also became serious. Viola Thompson placed the milk tea cup onto the table and proceeded, ¡°You contact the Marginine Organization and tell them I wish to meet J.¡± You could only obtain the blue moon grass after meeting J now. Despite the past rivalries between them, at such a time, Viola Thompson had to let bygones be bygones. Nothing was more important than the blue moon grass. So. She had to sit down with J for face-to-face negotiations. Nathaniel Besian nodded, ¡°Alright master, I¡¯ll prepare for it right away.¡± On the other side. The Marginine Organization had already received Nathaniel Besian¡¯s message. The man stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the 58th floor, overlooking the night view of the city, his aloof facial features expressing hardly any emotions. Upon hearing the assistant¡¯s report, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Whom did you say wants to meet me?¡± The assistant glanced at the side of the man¡¯s face, suppressing his fear, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s ¡­it¡¯s Suwen.¡± Hearing this, the man chuckled, ¡°She wants to see me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded. ¡°So I¡¯m obligated to see her?¡± The man spoke again, full of mockery. Seeking his favor now? Too late. The assistant said nothing. Beads of cold sweat started to form on his forehead. The man leisurely lit a cigarette, the rising smoke gradually blurring his features, his tone was still low, ¡°Go tell her, I don¡¯t have the time.¡± A beautiful voice. Resounding and clear. Even while rejecting someone, he was so charming. ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant nodded and said, ¡°Sir, if that¡¯s all, should I leave now?¡± The man waved his hand. The assistant turned around and left. The next second, as if remembering something, his thin lips parted again, ¡°Hold on.¡± The assistant stopped in his tracks and looked back, ¡°Sir, is there anything else?¡± Terrence Lentz was about to speak, then suddenly, his mobile phone made a sound. It was the WhatsApp notification tone. Very few people could message Terrence Lentz on WhatsApp, especially three times in a row. Of course, except for his superior. Terrence Lentz took out his phone right away, and started his routine, first, a selfie was a must. Then he reported his itinerary. First, send the selfie, and then report to his superior what he is doing now. Standing aside, the assistant watched as his boss smiled, and even took a selfie. Was it a selfie? The assistant wasn¡¯t sure. The usually cold boss was always unapproachable, who would believe he would take a selfie because of a WhatsApp message? [Boss, I¡¯m at the office now.] [Had a simple lunch.] [Okay, video call when I get home tonight.] In a moment, Terrence Lentz picked out a very cute emoji and sent it over. After replying all the messages, Terrence Lentz turned to look at the assistant, his eyes cold, ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But in the blink of an eye, he had resumed to his previous demeanor. Ice-cold, unsociable. The assistant was stunned, who would believe how quickly the Sir changes his face if not noticed with their own eyes? Furthermore, didn¡¯t the Sir stop him just to say something? The assistant dared not ask any more, he just respectfully replied, ¡°Alright, sir.¡± Chapter 1373 - Chapter 1373 345 Huaxi Huaxi Lets keep a low profile_1 Chapter 1373: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_1 Chapter 1373: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_1 The assistant suppressed his doubts and turned to leave. Just as he reached the door, the cold voice echoed again in the air. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The assistant stopped in his tracks. Well, well. Finally, the man seemed to remember that he had something to tell him. ¡°Sir.¡± The assistant turned around and looked at Terrence Lentz. Terrence Lentz snuffed out the cigarette in the ashtray, his thin lips parting slightly, ¡°Tell Suen not to take himself too seriously.¡± The grudge between him and Suen couldn¡¯t be covered by a word or two. Back then, when Viola Thompson fell into a coma, he had looked for Suen day and night, and he was brushed off with a mere assistant. In his helplessness. He could only turn to Nathaniel Besian. Now she needs help and she comes? Does she think he can be summoned and dismissed at her whim? Fortunately, Viola Thompson was eventually safe and unharmed. If not, he would¡¯ve loathed Suen deeply. The assistant nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± After taking a few steps, the assistant seemed uncertain, and looked back at Terrence, ¡°Sir, are you sure you want to reply to Senior Suen like this?¡± Upon hearing that, the man raised his eyes slightly, looking at the assistant with an indifferent voice, ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± A very light sentence, hardly carrying any weight. But it was this sentence that almost took the assistant¡¯s breath away, he shouldn¡¯t have been so nosy. ¡°Get lost!¡± The assistant immediately stepped out. At a great speed. As if some wild beast was chasing him from outside the door. Some colleagues passed by and took the scene as a matter of routine. Because that¡¯s how the man is. Temperamental. Unpredictable. For this reason, J had another nickname. The Forbidden Zone of Life. A nickname rarely consisting of four characters, J was the first. On the other side, Nathaniel Besian received the reply and didn¡¯t know how to tell Viola Thompson about it. ¡°Master, are you and J having a feud of some sort?¡± Nathaniel Besian hesitated for a long time before he spoke to Viola Thompson. At his words, Viola Thompson put down her milk tea cup and raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Did that freak reply to you?¡± Freak? This was the second nickname Viola Thompson had given to J. The first one was bastard. The second one was freak. Nathaniel Besian was very curious about what exactly had happened between these two. A moment later, Nathaniel Besian nodded. Viola Thompson then asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± Nathaniel Besian organized his thoughts, then said, ¡°Well, J¡­¡± ¡°He refuses to see me?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Nathaniel Besian nodded. Upon hearing that, Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°He also wanted me to deliver a message to you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Nathaniel Besian scratched his hair, ¡°Master, this message might not be very pleasant.¡± The only one who would dare to offend Divine Doctor Suen was probably J. Everyone else revered Suen as a godlike figure. Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have heart disease.¡± If she didn¡¯t have heart disease, then there¡¯s nothing she couldn¡¯t handle. Nathaniel Besian swallowed nervously. Viola Thompson was getting a little impatient, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a grown man, why are you waffling like a woman?¡± Boring. Nathaniel Besian cautiously said, ¡°Master, it wasn¡¯t me who said this, it was J, he said you shouldn¡¯t take yourself too seriously.¡± After saying this, Nathaniel Besian carefully watched Viola Thompson¡¯s face. He thought that Viola Thompson would get very angry after hearing this, but to his surprise, she didn¡¯t get angry, but chuckled instead. ¡°This hypocrite!¡± Viola Thompson was speechless, ¡°Did he actually say that about me?¡± Hypocrite! The third nickname. J must have accumulated great virtue in his past life to be treated so uniquely by the master. Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°That¡¯s how the assistant replied.¡± Viola Thompson squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Tell him again that I have what J has been wanting.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nathaniel Besian was very curious. Viola Thompson gave Nathaniel Besian a look, ¡°Do you think this is content that you can hear without being a VIP?¡± Nathaniel Besian then said, ¡°Master, could I be so bold as to ask how the feud between you and J started?¡± ¡°No.¡± Nathaniel Besian: ¡°¡­¡± The master wasn¡¯t a bit considerate. ¡°Get going.¡± Viola Thompson took out her phone and sent a message to Mr. Lentz. Nathaniel Besian turned and left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, Nathaniel Besian conveyed Viola Thompson¡¯s intention to the assistant. With no other choice, the assistant had to go to Terrence Lentz again. Terrence Lentz had no time for the assistant at this moment. He was busy chatting with his boss. What did Suen count for? Chapter 1374 - Chapter 1374 345 Huaxi Huaxi Lets keep a low profile_2 Chapter 1374: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_2 Chapter 1374: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_2 How could he be compared to their family¡¯s leadership! Grasping the phone in his hand, the assistant responded, ¡°Apologies, Divine Doctor. Our sir is currently chatting with his future wife so he might not be able to reply at this time.¡± ¡°Well then, sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Nathaniel did not immediately reply to Viola either. Because he knew that Viola was busy at this time as well. Really now! Are all the big shots getting together to fall in love these days? An hour later, Nathaniel knocked on Viola¡¯s door. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s timing was just right as Viola had just ended the video call with Terrence. Nathaniel walked in. Viola lifted her eyes slightly, ¡°What did the little oddball say?¡± The little oddball? Nathaniel was experienced by now. He knew the little oddball referred to J. Master is truly formidable. Young Master J was given four nicknames all at once. From dog thing to pervert and then hypocrite and little oddball¡­ In this world, probably only Master dared to nickname him like that. After all, Viola was truly brave! She was not afraid at all. Nathaniel continued, ¡°When I just called him, J¡¯s assistant said he was chatting with his girlfriend, so¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Viola burst into laughter, ¡°Oh, someone like him has a girlfriend too?! This must be the sun rising from the west! Which unlucky girl got fooled by him?¡± Such a pervert should be single for ten thousand years. Viola was shocked! How did he manage to trick a girl? Poor girl. Viola expressed her deepest sympathy. Nathaniel said, ¡°It¡¯s said that J is quite good-looking, has power and status, there should be no need for him to deceive¡­¡± At this moment, Viola looked up at Nathaniel. Meeting Viola¡¯s gaze, Nathaniel quickly changed his tune, ¡°You¡¯re right, Master, any girl who falls for someone as dishonest and petty as J would be incredibly, incredibly unlucky!¡± Viola nodded slightly, finding Nathaniel¡¯s words quite sensible. Viola continued, ¡°Go ask again later.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nathaniel nodded. Soon after, Nathaniel once again called J¡¯s assistant. Having no choice, the assistant went to find Terrence again. Terrence appeared to be in a good mood. Because he was currently staring at his phone screen with a smile. Seeing this, the assistant rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Yes, indeed. The Forbidden One was laughing. If there was nothing wrong with his eyes. After about a minute, the assistant moved forward and knocked on the door. ¡°Sir.¡± Through the glass window, the man could be seen putting his phone back in his pocket, resuming his serious expression, and lightly coughing with his fist against his lips. ¡°Come in.¡± The assistant pushed the door and went in. The man, of higher position, looked down at the assistant, the tone still low, ¡°What is it?¡± The office space was quite large, but at that moment, the assistant felt the air was very thin. The oppressive feeling was overpowering, almost unbearable. The assistant swallowed and looked at Terrence, suppressing his inner panic, continued, ¡°Sir, Senior Suen just sent another message.¡± Upon hearing this, an impatient expression crossed Terrence¡¯s brow. He did not want to hear anything about Suwen now. After a moment, Terrence lightly opened his lips, a guarded look in his eyes, ¡°What trick is she trying to play now?¡± A very deep tone, magnetic, a voice that can be irresistible for some people. The assistant wondered, what kind of woman, can make sir talk to her in such a gentle tone, his eyes are full of affection. She must be very happy. Seeing that Terrence wasn¡¯t angry, the assistant secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and continued, ¡°Senior Suen said she has something that you¡¯ve always wanted.¡± Upon hearing this, Terrence gave a cold snort. Suwen did indeed have something he wanted. However. That was in the past. ¡°Go tell Suwen, the bird and the fish have different paths. I don¡¯t even want to take an extra look at her things,¡± Terrence paused and continued, ¡°And, the medical skills of my fiancee are a million times better than hers. One day, her title will be replaced by my fiancee.¡± Fiancee! The sir actually has a fiancee. The assistant was completely taken aback. When did this happen? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Oh my god! ¡°Go.¡± Terrence spoke again. The assistant came back to his senses, nodded, ¡°Alright sir, I¡¯m going.¡± The assistant ended up being a messenger between the two. Nathaniel then relayed the assistant¡¯s message to Viola. Chapter 1375 - Chapter 1375 345 Huaxi Huaxi Lets keep a low profile_3 Chapter 1375: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_3 Chapter 1375: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_3 Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson¡¯s brow slightly furrowed, ¡°Even such a jerk has a fiancee?! Moreover, she is a fellow practitioner?¡± Saying that, Viola Thompson looked up at Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Who is that unlucky person?¡± An unlucky person? Nathaniel Besian was taken aback, he couldn¡¯t understand who Viola Thompson was referring to as the unlucky person¡­ ¡°Master, who are you referring to as the unlucky person?¡± ¡°J¡¯s fiancee!¡± If she¡¯s become the fiancee of that idiot, how can she not be an unlucky person? Nathaniel Besian shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that, J has been protecting his fiancee very well.¡± Without him revealing it himself, who would know that living Yama, the King of Hell, even has a fiancee. He actually needs a fiancee! Viola Thompson didn¡¯t say a word as she narrowed her eyes slightly. She was very curious at this moment. Just who was J¡¯s fiancee? Is her medical skill that great? So great that J doesn¡¯t even want the fragrance pills anymore? ¡°Master, what are we going to do next?¡± Nathaniel Besian asked. ¡°We lost the blue moon grass and J refuses to see us¡­¡± It seemed like they were at a standstill. ¡°No rush,¡± Viola Thompson picked up her milk tea cup, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± At that very moment, the sound of the doorbell echoed in the room. Nathaniel Besian immediately said: ¡°Master, I will see who¡¯s downstairs.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Upon reaching the downstairs, he saw a young woman standing at the door. This was a person Nathaniel Besian knew. Before Nathaniel Besian could say anything, she started speaking first, ¡°Divine Doctor.¡± This was Vicki Thompson. It has been a few days, Vicki Thompson¡¯s condition had improved greatly. ¡°Miss Vicki, why did you come over so late? Is there something wrong?¡± Nathaniel Besian asked. Vicki glanced at the lights upstairs, then said, ¡°Divine Doctor, I wanted to ask if Miss Thompson is in?¡± ¡°My master is very busy at the moment.¡± Vicki sighed, ¡°Divine Doctor, I realize it¡¯s abrupt to come over like this, but my grandmother¡¯s condition really can¡¯t wait, so could you¡­¡± ¡°Miss Vicki, you should be aware that it¡¯s already a miracle that you woke up safe and sound.¡± Vicki bit her lip, ¡°My grandmother has somehow found a crooked doctor, I¡¯m worried about what will happen if she continues like this¡­¡± If Vicki had any other option, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have come here. Now, she really felt like she had no other choice. Viola Thompson was Lady Thompson¡¯s only hope. ¡°Everyone has their own destiny, Miss Vicki, Lady Thompson is already ninety-three years old. It¡¯s not that my master doesn¡¯t want to save her, it¡¯s that nobody can defy the natural order.¡± Every action has a consequence. Lady Thompson must pay for what she has done. ¡°You should go back.¡± Nathaniel Besian continued. Vicki was well aware that all hope was lost and she could only leave, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Divine Doctor, to have disturbed you.¡± Upon returning to the Thompson Clan, Rosalind Rohr and the other two ladies immediately gathered around her, ¡°What happened? Did Miss Thompson come?¡± Vicki shook her head. Upon hearing this, Rosalind Rohr, Ava Kamani, and Zoe Fedener all let out a sigh of relief. After all, it would be less of a bother if the old lady died sooner. What if Viola Thompson comes and cures her? Rosalind Rohr continued, ¡°Vicki, didn¡¯t your grandmother call Doctor Blue over? Doctor Blue must have the confidence to cure your grandmother! All we need to do is wait for Doctor Blue¡¯s good news!¡± Hearing this, Zoe Fedener and Ava Kamani started nodding, ¡°Your mum is right.¡± However, everyone knew that the ¡®Doctor Blue¡¯ Lady Thompson found was most likely a fraud. Inside Lady Thompson¡¯s bedroom, Doctor Blue handed her a red pill. ¡°Lady Thompson, this is a miraculous elixir passed down in my family, just one pill, and your illness will vanish, you might even look ten years younger.¡± Lady Thompson, looking at the pill in Doctor Blue¡¯s hand, her eyes shone brightly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°We from the Blue Clan never deceive, young or old,¡± Doctor Blue, with his long beard, looked exactly like an immortal. Thus, Lady Thompson trusted him very much. After finishing, Doctor Blue continued, ¡°However, Lady Thompson, since this pill can cure your illness, it¡¯s very precious, hence, the price is also¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t even need to finish his sentence to explain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Thompson immediately answered, ¡°Doctor Blue, as long as this pill is useful, no matter how expensive it is, I am willing to pay!¡± ¡°One billion!¡± Doctor Blue held up one finger. Lady Thompson squinted, ¡°I can do it!¡± Upon saying this, Lady Thompson asked someone to bring a check over. Doctor Blue took the check, his eyes filled with a triumphant look, he never thought that this old lady was so easy to deceive. Chapter 1376 - Chapter 1376 345 Huaxi Huaxi Lets keep a low profile_4 Chapter 1376: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_4 Chapter 1376: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_4 A mere pill deceived a cheque in return. Indeed, desperation makes one cling to anything at hand in times of illness. Doctor Blue handed the pill to Lady Thompson. Lady Thompson was about to swallow it immediately. Doctor Blue went on, ¡°Lady, please wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lady Thompson looked at Doctor Blue, her eyes full of confusion. Doctor Blue continued, ¡°Lady Thompson, this medicine should be taken after midnight tomorrow for the best effect. If you take it now, I can¡¯t guarantee its effectiveness.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Does taking medicine also have a specific time?¡± Doctor Blue nodded, affirming seriously, ¡°Everything is about the right timing and environment. Lady Thompson, you have waited for so many days, don¡¯t you care about waiting another day or two?¡± His words did seem to carry some truth. Lady Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright, then I will wait until after midnight tomorrow to take it.¡± Doctor Blue continued, ¡°Lady, you should rest well and build up your energy. This medicine has a substantial delayed effect, and if you don¡¯t rest enough, you might not be able to bear it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lady Thompson just wanted to recover as soon as possible, and naturally, she would follow the doctor¡¯s advice. She was going to show Viola Thompson. That there were many famous doctors in the world besides her. Viola Thompson thought she was very capable, but in fact, she was nothing. Lady Thompson already had a plan in her mind. After she recovered, she would definitely leave Ewik Land and personally go to Capital City to question them. She wanted to see how capable Sawyer Thompson can be! With this thought, Lady Thompson squinted her eyes. On the other hand, after receiving a cheque worth a billion, Doctor Blue was preparing to run away. Fearing to draw the attention of the Thompson family, Doctor Blue didn¡¯t even bother with a formal farewell and left directly by taxi. Watching Doctor Blue scramble into the car, Vicki Thompson frowned slightly, sensing something was wrong, and immediately sent someone to follow Doctor Blue¡¯s car. Afterward, Vicki Thompson went to Lady Thompson¡¯s room and informed her of this discovery. Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson was furious. ¡°Vicki! You are too careless! Who is Doctor Blue! He is my lifesaver, how can you send people to follow him!¡± Vicki Thompson said, ¡°Grandmother, I truly think that Doctor Blue is a bit abnormal.¡± Lady Thompson frowned tightly, angrily saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen more in my life than you¡¯ve walked, eaten more salt than you¡¯ve eaten white rice! I understand Doctor Blue¡¯s character just from one look!¡± Doctor Blue was unable to be a fraud. If Doctor Blue was indeed a fraud, it would mean her judgment was wrong. But when it comes to judging characters, she was never wrong. At this moment, Vicki was not only questioning the person, Doctor Blue, but also questioning her judgment of people. Lady Thompson never allowed anyone to question her. Not even Vicki. Even Vicki knew well about her grandmother¡¯s temper, she continued, ¡°Grandmother, we must not be without the heart to guard against others. I know you¡¯ve always been correct in judging people, but there are always exceptions to everything. I did this for your health as well.¡± Lady Thompson, who couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone opposing her, was especially on edge due to her current physical condition. ¡°Vicki, if you really care about me, you would stop doubting Doctor Blue! We all need to trust Doctor Blue, he will definitely cure my leg!¡± Vicki let out a soft sigh. Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to withdraw the person following Doctor Blue right away!¡± This was a tone that allowed no refutation. Vicki was left with no choice but to compromise. Seeing that Vicki had withdrawn the person following Doctor Blue, Lady Thompson finally seemed satisfied. In a moment, Lady Thompson took out the pill Doctor Blue had given her, ¡°Vicki, look, Doctor Blue said that as long as I take this pill, it will cure my ailment.¡± When that time comes, she would still shine brightly as before. At this point, she paused, then continued, ¡°After I recover, accompany me to Capital City.¡± ¡°To Capital City?¡± Vicki widened her eyes in surprise. Lady Thompson continued, ¡°I am going to ask Sawyer Thompson personally, as a father, how he educates his children! How dare he utter such rebellious words!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Vicki hung her head and remained silent. She found Lady Thompson increasingly difficult to understand. Lady Thompson was actually considering going to Capital City! Did she really view herself as the living idol of the Thompson Family Clan? Vicki worked hard to calm herself down and responded, ¡°Grandmother, let¡¯s talk about going to Capital City later on. I think it would be better to have the pill tested before you take it. In case something goes wrong, neither of us can bear the risk.¡± Chapter 1377 - Chapter 1377 345 Huaxi Huaxi Lets keep a low profile_5 Chapter 1377: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_5 Chapter 1377: 345: Huaxi Huaxi: Let¡¯s keep a low profile_5 Upon hearing this, Lady Thompson was not pleased. What did Thompson mean by these words? Was she questioning her? Lady Thompson continued, ¡°Vicki, you still do not believe in Doctor Blue!¡± Thompson glanced at Lady Thompson, ¡°Grandma, I just felt that you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lady Thompson abruptly interrupted Thompson¡¯s words, continuing: ¡°What if this pill was given by Viola Thompson? Would you still want to test it?¡± No, she wouldn¡¯t! Because she trusted Viola Thompson, more so than her own Grandmother. Thompson knew that this was not the time for her to argue with Lady Thompson, even if it were in Lady Thompson¡¯s best interests. Thompson immediately lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Grandma, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted Doctor Blue.¡± It had come to this. She was helpless. Lady Thompson squinted, her emotions slightly eased. Thompson picked up the bird¡¯s nest soup to one side, ¡°Grandma, let me feed you first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lady Thompson, who usually had a poor appetite, actually finished a whole bowl of bird¡¯s nests soup. No other reason. Just because Doctor Blue had instructed her to build up her strength. Time passed quickly, and before long it was early morning the next day. Lady Thompson took out the pill given by Doctor Blue. Thompson looked at Lady Thompson, still a little worried, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you really want to test it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Lady Thompson continued: ¡°I have experienced so many ups and downs in my life, I have seen all kinds of people. Doctor blue is clearly one who heals the sick and injured.¡± This time, she would prove to everyone that she had made the right judgement. Doctor Blue was not a fraud. Ava Kamani said, ¡°Indeed, Mom¡¯s judgement has always been accurate. I believe that the pill Doctor Blue gave you can definitely make you feel better.¡± The words that pleased Lady Thompson the most right now were these. Zoe Fedener also nodded in agreement. Rosalind Rohr, upon receiving Thompson¡¯s gaze, followed, ¡°Mom, but, we can¡¯t contact Doctor Blue anymore.¡± A person who was unreachable must have run off with that one billion, no doubt about it. After all, one billion was enough for an ordinary person to live several lifetimes. But Lady Thompson did not take this to heart, ¡°Doctor Blue is after all, a Divine Doctor!¡± And a Divine Doctor would naturally be elusive. If a Divine Doctor could easily be contacted, then he would not be called a Divine Doctor. As Thompson was just about to say something, Lady Thompson stopped her, ¡°Alright, I have my own ideas, no need for any more words.¡± With that being said, Lady Thompson swallowed the pill. Everyone was staring at Lady Thompson without blinking. ¡°Mom, how do you feel now?¡± Just after swallowing the pill, there was no feeling, but soon Lady Thompson distinctly felt a warm current surging above her dantian. The medicine must be taking effect! Lady Thompson laughed, ¡°I knew Doctor Blue¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary!¡± Upon hearing this, Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener looked at each other, and they both saw a look of confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Thompson asked, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re feeling good right now?¡± Lady Thompson nodded, ¡°Hmm, you guys can leave first, come back tomorrow morning, Doctor Blue has told me to have a good rest after taking the medicine.¡± But Thompson was a little worried, ¡°Grandma, how about I stay with you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Lady Thompson rejected outright. She wanted to prove to everyone that her choice was not wrong. Doctor Blue is a Divine Doctor! Lady Thompson did not need her to stay, so Thompson had no choice but to leave along with her mother and others. Suddenly, it was midnight. Lady Thompson woke up in a state of dry mouth and throat, she felt incredibly uncomfortable, as if there was a strong fire burning in her chest. Lady Thompson tried to call out for help, but she found that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. What was even more terrifying was that Lady Thompson found that she couldn¡¯t move her hands, and even turning her head, a simple action, she couldn¡¯t do. Breathing was difficult. Lady Thompson was horrified, she could feel death gradually approaching her and she could do nothing about it. The past, like a movie, flashed before her eyes. And now, Lady Thompson finally realised. There¡¯s something wrong with the medicine! There¡¯s also something wrong with Doctor Blue. She wanted to yell out loud, to let everyone realize their problems, but despite her efforts, not a single syllable escaped her lips. Regret. No one knew just how full of regret Lady Thompson was at this moment. She regretted her authoritarian ways. Had she not been too arrogant, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this predicament. In the end, she paid the price for her arrogance. After what felt like forever, Lady Thompson felt her consciousness slowly fading, her body aching more and more, as though she was being run over by a vehicle. Just die already. At this moment, Lady Thompson had a single thought. Because living was too painful. Even the act of breathing felt as though she was rolling on a bed of nails. The sky was brightening in no time. Vicki Thompson walked into Lady Thompson¡¯s room with breakfast. A second later, there was a scream. ¡°Granny!¡± Rosalind Rohr followed closely behind. Seeing Lady Thompson motionless on the bed, her face turned white, ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Mom, how could you leave us without saying a word!¡± Cries echoed through the Thompson Clan¡¯s residence. ¡°Where is mother¡¯s will?¡± ¡°Quickly go get the lawyer. Mother certainly went to him to draft a will!¡± Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener were extremely anxious, wondering who the harpy left the family patriarch¡¯s power to! Was it Elijah Thompson or Caleb Thompson! The two had their own calculations in mind. Ava Kamani was certain the power of the patriarch would belong to Caleb Thompson. After all, Caleb was the eldest legitimate grandson of the Thompson family. Who else would be given the power if not the eldest legitimate grandson? But Zoe Fedener believed the power would definitely be left to Elijah Thompson. After all, Elijah Thompson was smarter than Caleb and had a broader outlook. Lady Thompson would need to have some brains to give the power directly to Elijah Thompson. As for the position of the lady of the house, she had already claimed it as her own! With this thought, Zoe Fedener¡¯s face was full of a superior look. Among the three of them, Rosalind Rohr was the most calm since no one knew Lady Thompson¡¯s will better than she did. Neither Ava Kamani nor Zoe Fedener, who had been openly and secretly at odds for years, probably expected to fall at Vicki¡¯s hands in the end, eh? ** On the other side. Viola Thompson was preparing her return trip home. Nathaniel Besian approached with two auction receipts, ¡°Master, how should we handle these two items? Should we just mail them directly home?¡± The two items on the auction receipts were the ivory national treasures that Viola Thompson had auctioned off and a set of complete golden threaded clothing. After all, they were nearly a thousand years old antiques, and Nathaniel Besian hadn¡¯t had any shipping experience before. Suddenly asking him to take these two things back home, he was unnerved. What if they got damaged on the way? They¡¯re worth tens of billions! He couldn¡¯t even afford it if he sold himself! Viola Thompson¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Hmm, you can mail them directly.¡± ¡°And the address?¡± Nathaniel Besian continued: ¡°Mail them to the Thompson Family Manor?¡± Viola Thompson pondered for a moment, then continued: ¡°Write the address as the National Museum.¡± The National Museum? Nathaniel Besian was startled, he even wondered if he had misheard, ¡°Why put this address?¡± Could it be Viola Thompson also held a position at the National Museum? ¡°Because they originally belong to the country.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was calm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From the time Viola Thompson fetched these two national treasures, she never intended to keep them for herself. Since they were national treasures, they should be seen by more people. Let the entire country and the world see the three thousand years of cultural heritage of Sinian Country. ¡°Master, do you mean to donate them?¡± Nathaniel Besian asked uncertainly. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± After she spoke, Viola Thompson added: ¡°By the way, Bob, let¡¯s keep a low profile. Remember to make it an anonymous donation.¡± Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378 346 What Kind of Person Is It _1 Chapter 1378: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _1 Chapter 1378: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _1 Donating something worth billions and doing it anonymously to boot. I¡¯m afraid only his master could be so bold, for other people it would be very challenging. After all, it¡¯s billions. Not mere tens. Donating tens, hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands anonymously is quite normal. But when the amount reaches billions, who wouldn¡¯t want to make a big show of it? It¡¯s as if they wish the whole world knew. Just like some celebrities and artists. They always promote it widely. But not Viola Thompson. Nathaniel Besian turned to look at Viola Thompson, a bit uncertain, he asked again, ¡°Master, it¡¯s to donate anonymously to the National Museum, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°Then whose name should I write as the sender?¡± Viola Thompson hesitated for a moment, ¡°Just write¡­ Anonymou.¡± She had never thought of using this event for personal promotion. Naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be any rumors or gossip. ¡°Alright.¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded, once again confirming with Viola, ¡°Master, it¡¯s anonymous, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola looked at Nathaniel Besian. After repeatedly confirming with Viola Thompson, Nathaniel Besian went to arrange the delivery. Before sending the express package, they needed to coordinate with the National Museum. The news that the mysterious buyer of the Underground City had spent a fortune on two national treasures had already spread in their homeland. After receiving the call, the museum¡¯s staff hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you¡­ are you sure you want to donate it free of charge?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°The items are currently on Ewik Land Island, we plan to mail them back to our homeland today.¡± The staff was very excited, ¡°Please hold on, I¡¯ll let Master speak with you.¡± After all, these are two priceless national treasures. Soon, Master came to the line. ¡°Hello, how do I address you, sir?¡± Viola Thompson didn¡¯t want to reveal her name, so Nathaniel Besian answered, ¡°My master wants to donate the two national treasures to the museum anonymously, so a name isn¡¯t necessary.¡± Even though Master was excited, he had to keep calm. Because such charitable acts are rare. Not to mention the donation of two priceless national treasures, and doing it anonymously? There are few people who could do such a thing, right? What if the items shipped aren¡¯t national treasures? Master continued, ¡°First of all, we want to express our deepest gratitude for your generosity. Can you reveal your master¡¯s name to us? We promise to keep it confidential.¡± Nathaniel Besian understood Master¡¯s concerns, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll mail the auction slip to the museum, and you can retrieve the two national treasures yourselves. Does that sound alright?¡± At this point, Nathaniel paused before adding, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to the professionals. Besides, I¡¯m afraid I lack the experience and might damage the treasures due to shipping.¡± In the Underground City auction, the goods are picked up via the auction slip. If the museum personnel went to retrieve the goods themselves, it would avoid a lot of potential problems. ¡°Alright, we can do that!¡± Master nodded repeatedly, following up with, ¡°Sir, we are extremely grateful to your master. Why don¡¯t you leave his address for us? We¡¯d like to express our thanks to him in person. Rest assured, we won¡¯t leak a single word to anyone.¡± Her master? The term sounded strange to Nathaniel Besian. After all, Viola Thompson was still very young. ¡°No need for that, my master is a very low-key individual,¡± Nathaniel considered for a moment before saying, ¡°Master, my master is still very young. She can¡¯t be described as an old man.¡± ¡°My apologies, my apologies¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Nathaniel continued, ¡°Once I return, I¡¯ll mail the invoice to your museum.¡± International shipping is quite slow. It would take at least ten days or half a month to arrive, so it¡¯s better to wait until they return home and then mail it, which could save a lot of time. Master thanked him again before hanging up the phone. Nathaniel Besian returned to the study and informed Viola Thompson of the situation. Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson glanced up and said lightly, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s send them the invoice when we get back.¡± Having the museum collect the items themselves would save a lot of trouble. Nathaniel Besian then asked, ¡°Master, are we going back tomorrow?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nathaniel Besian looked at Viola Thompson before saying, ¡°What about the blue moon grass? You¡¯re not going to meet with J?¡± ¡°No.¡± Viola Thompson squinted slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out another way.¡± Since J always refused to meet, even when she offered the fragrance pills, she might as well give up for now. Thinking of J, that hypocrite, a cold light flickered in Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes. Just at this moment, Nathaniel Besian seemed to remember something and said, ¡°Master.¡± Chapter 1379 - Chapter 1379 346 What Kind of Person Is It _2 Chapter 1379: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _2 Chapter 1379: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _2 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Viola Thompson slightly turned her gaze. Nathaniel went on to say, ¡°Lady Thompson has passed away.¡± Upon hearing these words, Viola froze for a moment, then asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Last night.¡± Nathaniel answered. There were no significant emotional changes on Viola¡¯s face. ¡°Send a wreath.¡± A moment later, Viola continued speaking. Respect is due to the deceased. No matter what Lady Thompson had done in her lifetime, at this moment, she had reduced to a pile of dust. What¡¯s there to fuss about with dust? ¡°Alright.¡± Nathaniel nodded, then said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be chaos at the Thompson Clan.¡± The three brothers of the Thompson Clan were not harmonious to begin with. With Lady Thompson gone, there would undoubtedly be an uproar in the Thompson Clan. It was expected that Viola would not respond, but surprisingly, she said at this moment, ¡°Thompson has the capacity to bear the weight.¡± Nathaniel squinted, ¡°Although Thompson is quite capable, she is ultimately a child¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Viola smiled lightly without speaking. ¡­ Thompson Clan. Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener contacted Lady Thompson¡¯s private attorney, Maxwell Eliot, to inquire if Lady Thompson had previously written a will. Upon hearing this, Maxwell nodded, ¡°Yes, Lady Thompson had written a will long ago, where an inheritor was designated.¡± Upon hearing this, Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener showed excitement across their faces. Especially Zoe Fedener. She knew that Lady Thompson wouldn¡¯t have been so careless as to not write a will. Although Caleb Thompson was the legitimate grandson in the family, Elijah Thompson was capable. Moreover, Elijah Thompson was very heartful. For fairness and for reasons, Lady Thompson should have given the position of the head of the family to Caleb Thompson. Zoe Fedener concealed her excitement and continued, ¡°Quick, Attorney Maxwell, announce who my mom chose as the inheritor!¡± Maxwell Eliot took out Lady Thompson¡¯s will, ¡°Before passing away, Lady Thompson specifically instructed me to announce the will in front of all the people from the Thompson Clan.¡± With only three women in the Thompson Clan now, the will naturally couldn¡¯t be announced. Ava Kamani nodded, ¡°My mom has considered very thoroughly. After all, the issue of succession is not minor. What if someone doesn¡¯t recognize my mom¡¯s will?¡± Hearing this, Zoe Fedener almost burst out laughing. Someone not recognizing the will? What did Ava Kamani mean by that? Did she really think that Elijah Thompson would be designated as the inheritor? Such a statement is nothing but a delusion. Zoe Fedener looked at Ava Kamani and conveyed a double entendre, ¡°My sister-in-law is right, we should announce the will in front of everyone. In case someone tries to deny it, they can¡¯t escape in front of everyone.¡± Having said that, Zoe Fedener continued, ¡°Sister-in-law, you won¡¯t be the one to deny it, will you?¡± Ava Kamani said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s mom¡¯s will, regardless of who the heir is, I will respect mom¡¯s choice. Zoe, it¡¯s your turn¡­¡± Zoe Fedener replied directly, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Ava Kamani nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Looking at the two women who were already arguing endlessly, Rosalind Rohr was filled with mockery. A moment later, the silent Rosalind Rohr finally spoke, ¡°Then I¡¯ll gather everyone in the hall now.¡± Upon hearing this, Zoe Fedener glanced at Rosalind Rohr and sneered internally. What does the inheritance have to do with Rosalind Rohr? She is too proactive! She wouldn¡¯t think that Lady Thompson would give the position of inheritor to Vicki, would she? Although this was what Zoe Fedener thought, she still looked at Rosalind Rohr with a smile, ¡°Rosalind, thank you for your efforts.¡± Rosalind Rohr said, ¡°It¡¯s not a hassle, it¡¯s my duty.¡± After all, the whole Thompson Clan was about to be hers, what could be more tiresome? Soon, Rosalind Rohr gathered everyone from the Thompson Clan together. Including the friends and relatives who had come to pay their respects. She wanted everyone to witness this. Zoe Fedener and Ava Kamani were both very pleased with Rosalind Rohr¡¯s arrangement. At this time, the more people, the better. Maxwell Eliot stood in the leading position and began to read Lady Thompson¡¯s will. ¡°Jade Ring Zhang, female, 93 years old. These days, I deeply feel that my body is not as good as before, declining day by day, so I called Attorney Maxwell Eliot to draw up a will. The entire hall was extremely quiet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Besides Maxwell Eliot¡¯s voice, no other sound could be heard. Everyone¡¯s eyes were tightly fixed on Maxwell Eliot. Especially Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener, they hardly dared to breathe, for fear of missing the most critical news. Even the two brothers, Caleb Thompson and Elijah Thompson, were fully alert. Caleb Thompson looked at Vicki who was besides him, ¡°Vicki, don¡¯t worry, if I become the head of the family, on the day of your wedding, I will definitely give you an extra portion of your dowry.¡± Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380 346 What Kind of Person Is It _3 Chapter 1380: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _3 Chapter 1380: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _3 Thompson looked at Caleb, ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± Caleb laughed, a glint of triumph in his eyes. Thompson had always been superior to him since childhood. But what did it matter? Because she was a girl, she would never have the inheritance of their household. Women had to rely on men to live. This was an unchanging truth. Elijah looked at Caleb and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you that confident, big brother?¡± Caleb snorted, ¡°Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t I call you ¡®big brother¡¯?¡± What did being the eldest son of the first wife mean? Elijah looked at Caleb dismissively, ¡°Brother, overconfidence is not good. Let¡¯s wait for lawyer Eliot to read out the will.¡± Caleb retorted, ¡°No matter if we read it or not, the result is the same.¡± Elijah remained silent. Maxwell Eliot continued reading the will, ¡°The Thompson Clan is a large family, and I have three sons and nine grandsons. My eldest grandson, Caleb, is courageous but lacks a tactical mind, and is not suitable for inheriting the family business¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Caleb¡¯s face turned pale as he slumped in defeat. Brave but lacks a tactical mind. Unsuitable for inheriting the family business? What was happening? Ava Kamani and Regan Thompson were stunned, their blood draining from their faces, almost passing out. Neither of them had expected that Lady Thompson, who had always valued seniority, wouldn¡¯t leave the position of inheritor to Caleb. While some felt joy, others were in sorrow. Elijah was suddenly full of life. He had always known that he would be the one to inherit the leadership of the family. Everyone else turned their eyes to Elijah. After all, he was going to be the future head of the Thompson Clan. Elijah looked at Caleb and said with a triumphed smirk, ¡± Brother, rest assured. After I become the head of the family, I will definitely not treat you unfairly. I am not a man who holds a grudge.¡± There had always been a competitive relationship between the two of them. Now that Elijah was taking his place as the family head, he naturally wanted to smooth out their past grudges. Not holding a grudge? How could that be possible? Elijah was not so magnanimous. Old scores would be settled slowly. After all, he was going to be the head of the Thompson Clan from now on. At this, Caleb clenched his fists, veins popping on his face. But he still tried to remain calm. This was not the time to lose his temper. The reading of the will continued, ¡°My second grandson, Elijah, is calculating but his narrow-minded. I fear he can¡¯t bear a great responsibility! After deep thought, I¡¯ve decided to hand over the authority of the head of the family to the youngest grandson, Thompson. Vicki is a child I watched grow up. She¡¯s courageous and tactful. Even though she¡¯s a girl, she is more exceptional than many boys.¡± ¡°I hope Thompson can lead the Thompson Clan to a new peak. Besides, I have one request for Viola, that is, she must not marry out. She can only draw in a husband, the future bloodline must also carry the surname Thompson. If Thompson insists on marrying out, the authority of the head of the family will be confiscated, and a fair competition will be carried out between the brothers, Caleb and Elijah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When the will was read, Maxwell Eliot moved to Thompson and started speaking again, ¡°Miss Thompson, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint Lady Thompson.¡± ¡°I will definitely not let her down.¡± Maxwell Eliot then handed over Lady Thompson¡¯s heirloom to Thompson, ¡°This is the seal of the Thompson Clan, keep it safe.¡± Thompson took the seal with both hands, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my duty.¡± Elijah sat there, completely stunned, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. How¡­ how could this happen? The heir turned out to be Thompson! Thompson was just a girl! How could this happen? Zoe Fedener, who had been ready to be the wife of the Thompson Clan¡¯s Lady Thompson, froze as well. In her wildest dreams, she hadn¡¯t imagined Lady Thompson would leave the position of heir to Thompson. Zoe quickly recovered, pointing at Maxwell Eliot and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s fake! The will must be fake! Maxwell Eliot, you colluded with them, didn¡¯t you! How could my mother allow a mere girl to be the heir!¡± Ava Kamani also came to at this moment, sharing Zoe¡¯s ire, asserted, ¡°Yes! Zoe is right, the will is fake! You all must have conspired this together!¡± Seeing this, Rosalind Rohr frowned deeply. These two unreasonable women! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They are shameless. Disgusting. Just as Rosalind Rohr wanted to argue back, Thompson quietly held her hand. After a moment, Thompson looked at Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener, then began, ¡°Aunts, I know that for a long time, the two of you have not approved of me because I am a girl. But what¡¯s wrong with being female? You two are women too, do you look down on yourselves because of your gender?¡± At this point, Thompson paused, ¡°I am confident in leading the entire Thompson Clan to new heights, and I hope that my two aunts can witness my growth. If you have any questions about the will, you can consult the notary. I am sure my grandmother has already visited the notary.¡± Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381 346 What Kind of Person Is It _4 Chapter 1381: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _4 Chapter 1381: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _4 Upon hearing that, Attorney Liu nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s correct. Miss Thompson is right. All of Lady Thompson¡¯s will were notarized at the notary office.¡± Thompson didn¡¯t make any scenes, but with just a few words, she managed to render Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener speechless. Having said that, Thompson turned to Attorney Liu and asked, ¡°Attorney Liu, what do I do if my two aunts still won¡¯t accept me as the head of the family?¡± Attorney Liu stepped forward and responded, ¡°Lady Thompson anticipated this, hence, she entrusted you with the authority to handle this yourself. As the head of the clan, you¡¯re free to deal with it however you see fit.¡± Thompson nodded and looked at Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener, ¡°A few things would indeed require my attention since I am the family head of the Thompson Clan now. Although both of you are my relatives, if you don¡¯t acknowledge my authority, there is the door.¡± After saying that, Thompson pointed towards the door. Even though she didn¡¯t explicitly say it, her meaning was very clear. If you won¡¯t submit, leave. If you don¡¯t want to leave, then shut up. A tense silence filled the room. Rosalind Rohr looked up at Thompson with a mixture of emotions. It felt like she was seeing her daughter for the first time. Brimming with vigor. Some people are just born to make a difference. Like her daughter. At that moment, beholding Thompson in all her resplendence, she felt a sense of pride. Ava Kamani and Zoe Fedener were at a loss for words. Leaving the Thompson Clan? Impossible! After all, half of Ewik Land Island belongs to the Thompsons, how would they survive if they left? Thompson looked at them, ¡°Since both of you don¡¯t have any objections, I¡¯ll take that as your consent.¡± This will transformed Thompson from a young woman into a capable head of the Thompson Clan, taking over guests¡¯ reception and overseeing Lady Thompson¡¯s funeral. She handled it all with aplomb, as if she were born for leadership. ¡­ On the other side, Viola Thompson and Nathaniel Besian were on their way back home by plane. The first thing Nathaniel Besian did upon his return was to hand over the auction list to the museum. Two days passed. The museum¡¯s director, Rosalind Rohr, had not shared the news with anyone, finding it all too surreal. What if the donor changed his mind? Or what if that person had made the call out of mischief? The whole situation might turn embarrassing if word got out. The fact that the benefactor did not make any further contacts after two days seemed reasonable. It would be hard for anyone to part with possessions deemed priceless. Such generosity is beyond everyone¡¯s reach. Just then, her assistant rushed over in a hurry, ¡°The museum director.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalind Rohr looked up and asked. The assistant handed over an envelope, ¡°You have an urgent mail.¡± Urgent mail? Rosalind Rohr furrowed her brows slightly and reached out for the envelope. It was very thin, just an envelope containing paperwork. Rosalind Rohr opened the envelope and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw the contents. Her gaze revealed disbelief. What lay inside were two auction lists. The first item was an ivory carving. The second item was the golden threaded clothing from the Warring States Period. Auctioneer: No. 26. The bottom note on the document read: Retrieve goods with this document from the Underground City in Camp District. Tearing is invalid. Besides this, there was no additional information. This means that the phone call she received a few days ago was not a hoax. A mystery buyer from Ewik Land was really donating two national treasures for free! Realizing this, the museum director¡¯s hand began to tremble, fearing she might damage the document in the next second. To her, this was more than a mere document ¨C it was two priceless national treasures! After a while, the director managed to recover, her voice trembling, ¡°Quick, get in touch with the Bureau of Antiquities!¡± For matters like this, contacting the Bureau of Antiquities is imperative. The assistant nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Upon confirming the authenticity of the document, the museum immediately held an important meeting to discuss the process of retrieving the national treasures. At the same time, the donor had to be honored. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rosalind Rohr said, ¡°I spoke with the benefactor¡¯s disciple over the phone. He said his benefactor preferred staying low-key and didn¡¯t wish to reveal his identity.¡± Upon hearing that, the leader sitting in the first seat furrowed his brows. He was curious about the kind of person who would act so unassumingly. In this impetuous society, these kinds of people were truly rare. After a moment, the leader said, ¡°Though that¡¯s what has been said, Director Rohr, we still must try our best to locate the benefactor. We can keep it a secret from the public, but internally we must honor him.¡± Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382 346 What Kind of Person Is It _5 Chapter 1382: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _5 Chapter 1382: 346: What Kind of Person Is It! _5 Master Zhao nodded his head. Honestly, he also really wanted to meet this mysterious donor. What kind of person would possess such patriotic sentiment? After some discussion, they finally decided to charter a plane to bring back the two national treasures. This was both time-saving, energy-saving, and secure. Soon. This news exploded on the internet. [Holy cow! Holy cow! Who is this person? Are they really remaining anonymous?] [The Boss must be a patriotic hero!] [I¡¯m so touched!] [This mysterious Boss can be considered rich, righteous, and patriotic.] [I heard that the auction was also exciting that day. A patriotic tycoon spent a fortune to get two national treasures and incidentally gave Miyamoto Hoya, who was living an easy life, a hard time.] [Even dared to offend Miyamoto Hoya?] [Not only Miyamoto Hoya, didn¡¯t the Boss also give Karina a hard time!] [Was fortunate to be on the scene. It was a battle of gods! Let me tell you, judging by her voice, the Boss should be a girl and quite young!] [Really?!] [Wail, I¡¯m so envious of the one above! I also want to attend the auction. By the way, does the Boss have a pleasant voice? What does the Boss look like?] [Who is the Boss? Is she a domestic female star?] [The Boss kept a low profile throughout, wearing a hat and mask. She also deliberately picked a corner to sit, so, no one saw her face. Judging from her voice and figure, she isn¡¯t any female star, probably some wealthy lady. Also, the Boss¡¯s voice is very pleasant. Even though I couldn¡¯t see her face, I could feel that she has a very strong aura!] [¡­] For a time, the internet was full of rumors about who this mysterious female Boss might be. In the Sinian Country, it seems there are hardly any young girls who can take out billions at once. Miyamoto Hoya learned from the internet that No. 26, who had tricked him, had donated the two items they had won at auction to the Sinian Country Museum for free. From this, Miyamoto Hoya deduced that No. 26 must be a Sinian person. Thinking about this, Miyamoto Hoya slightly furrowed his brow. Just wait. He would definitely find out who this Sinian person was, and then take revenge for Araki Tuo. ¡°Ito,¡± Miyamoto Hoya then spoke. ¡°Young Master,¡± Ito came over, his face full of respect. Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes and then said, ¡°Buy plane tickets, go to Sinian Country.¡± ¡°Sinian Country?¡± Ito was stunned. Why would the young master want to go to Sinian Country for no reason? Miyamoto Hoya nodded, ¡°Yes, go to Sinian Country.¡± He had never put Sinian people in his eyes. This time. He would make this Sinian person pay the price he deserved. Ripped into a thousand pieces. Thinking about this, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes were full of danger. Seeing Miyamoto Hoya like this, Ito nodded, ¡°Yes, Young Master, I will arrange it right away.¡± After the news came out, Karina also decided to take a trip to Sinian Country. Karina¡¯s impression of Sinian Country wasn¡¯t very good. About twenty years ago, she had followed her parents to Sinian Country. Ruined, decayed. That was her first impression of Sinian Country. This time, if not for finding No. 26, she would definitely not step foot in such a country. When Seaton learned of his sister¡¯s plans, he frowned, ¡°Sis, are we sure we want to go to Sinian Country?¡± Karina nodded. ¡°Is it a must?¡± Like Karina, Seaton hated Sinian Country too. He thought it was a poor and backward country. After all, when the Sinian people were still wearing ponytails, Cigacan already had subways. Sinian people were just typical ignorant and stupid. Karina added, ¡°No. 26 is from Sinian Country and donated everything he/she won at the Underground City auction to the National Museum for free. Also, do you know Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Viola Thompson?¡± Seaton shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Karina narrowed her eyes, ¡°Viola Thompson is the only person in the world that has Pearl Blood. Nako Garcia, a noble from Country Polluton, was expelled out of her family because of her, and she is also Visha Garcia¡¯s saudade.¡± Pearl Blood which can detoxify any poison. Plus, the person who possesses the Pearl Blood, their organs can match anyone. Karina¡¯s other identity is a biologist. Therefore, she is very curious about Pearl Blood. Furthermore. Visha Garcia is an infamous grim reaper from Country Polluton, Karina was really curious, what calibre of woman could make Visha Garcia so fascinated, never to marry in his lifetime! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This trip to Sinian Country, not only did Karina want to find No. 26, she also wanted to take Viola Thompson back to the Laboratory for serious research. As for how to take Viola Thompson back, Karina was not worried at all. Sinian people are greedy by nature. Viola Thompson would certainly not be an exception. When the time comes, as long as she promises Viola with the status of Cigacan¡¯s unreachable nobility and offers her wealth and honor, she will definitely take the bait! Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383 347 Face-slapping turns out shes Miss Song of Chapter 1383: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Song of the Song Family! _1 Chapter 1383: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Song of the Song Family! _1 Upon hearing this, Seaton was shocked. Visha Garcia¡¯s saudade? Visha Garcia is a known handsome man in Country Polluton, and also being an illustrious nobleman there, he is the most coveted man among the high society women. But even such a man has his saudade. Wasn¡¯t it possible for him to have whoever he desired? Even Seaton could not deny Visha Garcia. But girls always tend to be reserved. Until Visha Garcia showed interest in her, she couldn¡¯t throw herself at him. Therefore. Seaton had always been waiting. Waiting for Visha Garcia to confess to her. Their two families, one being a noble line, and the other being royal relatives of Cigacan, looked perfectly matched. Moreover, Visha Garcia¡¯s external conditions were excellent. Seaton is not Karina. She has no grand ambitions, nor does she wish to conquer anything; she just wants to marry the one she desires and bear some children. Visha Garcia is the brightest star in the Garcia family. Once married to him, you can instantly become the matriarch of the Garcia family. No girl can resist such an honor. But now Karina told her that Visha Garcia already had a saudade. This made Seaton a bit upset. ¡°Sis, is this Viola Thompson you mentioned a Sinian?¡± Seaton asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Karina nodded. Seaton narrowed her eyes and then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you to the Sinian Country this time.¡± She wanted to see what kind of beauty Viola Thompson was ¨C what made Visha Garcia consider her his saudade. Turning to Seaton, Karina said, ¡°Seaton, you can go with me, but remember one thing: don¡¯t act recklessly. Especially do not stir up trouble!¡± The incident at the LY Hotel should only happen once. Seaton looked contemptuous. Was a mere Sinian Country even worth Karina¡¯s worry? ¡°Even though Sinian country is poor and backward, after all it is a populous country and I¡¯ve heard that its development isn¡¯t too bad in recent years. In short, we have to keep a low profile in whatever we do,¡± Karina continued. Karina had always been cautious and conservative. Fortunately, even if the Sinian people are weak and incompetent, what if Seaton runs into a foreign nobleman? Despite the Bunger family being the royal relatives of Cigacan, the territory of Cigacan is too small. This was the reason why Seaton, a royal relative, was willing to marry Visha Garcia. Even the whole of Cigacan was smaller than the land of the Garcia Family. And Karina¡¯s ultimate goal was to expand the territory and stand at the peak of Cigacan. Seaton replied a little speechlessly,¡±Alright, alright, I got it.¡± Her elder sister was indeed capable, though overly cautious and wary. Looking out the window, Karina then said, ¡°In fact, there are things that we can learn from the Sinian Country.¡± On hearing this, Seaton scoffed, ¡°What do they have that¡¯s worth our learning?¡± Although Cigacan is small, its technology is advanced. Sinian people were still wrapping their feet and wearing long braids when the people there had already moved on from such practices. Poor and decayed. Karina smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know about the Martial Emperor?¡± ¡°The Martial Emperor?¡± Seaton frowned, then shook her head. ¡°Her full title is the Martial Emperor. She was the only female emperor in Sinian history. She helped her husband stabilize the internal affairs and established the Great Zhou Dynasty after her ascension. She adopted Emperor Li Shiming¡¯s policies of ¡®based on agriculture, being frugal, recuperating and procreating¡¯, which alleviated the taxes on farmers and led to a significant population increase. At the same time, she crushed the power of the nobles, elevated commoners, developed the system of imperial examinations and continued the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, leaving a vivid mark on the Sinian history!¡± Karina explained. Indeed, you¡¯re right. The Martial Emperor was Karina¡¯s idol, as well as the target she aspired to in life. She vowed to become someone like the Martial Emperor and make the whole world step aside for Cigacan. With this thought, Karina¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Seaton exclaimed in surprise, ¡°This Martial Emperor was so powerful?¡± In an ancient era with strict etiquette and male supremacy, she, a mere woman, could ascend to the throne of empress, which was enough to prove that she was a legendary figure. After all, even in advanced countries like Cigacan, they still haven¡¯t had a female emperor. ¡°So, as I said, not everything about the Sinian country is bad,¡± replied Karina with a nod. Being able to produce a figure like the Martial Emperor at least proves that Sinian has once been a country of extraordinary people with a fertile land, only it has declined now. Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384 347 Face-slapping turns out shes Miss Song of Chapter 1384: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Song of the Song Family! _2 Chapter 1384: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Song of the Song Family! _2 Seaton then said, ¡°But that¡¯s all in the past!¡± Who doesn¡¯t have a past if you go back hundreds of years? Karina laughed, ¡°Actually, every country has something we can learn from.¡± Even a poor and backward country like Sinian Country. Although Karina didn¡¯t think much of Sinian Country, her idol was still a Sinian. After she spoke, Karina continued, ¡°Also, there are bosses everywhere! This time Miyamoto Hoya will definitely go to Sinian Country. You must be careful to keep a low profile and not cause any trouble!¡± ¡°Sis, how do you know Miyamoto Hoya is going too?¡± Seaton narrowed her eyes. About Miyamoto Hoya, she had only heard about him but never seen him. Though Jaban Country is as small as Cigacan, Miyamoto Hoya was, after all, the heir to the throne. Hearing that Miyamoto Hoya was going to Sinian Country, Seaton immediately had a plan. Karina naturally knew about her sister¡¯s schemes, and she tapped Seaton¡¯s forehead, ¡°Think, who else hates No. 26 besides us? Moreover, as far as I know, Miyamoto Hoya has lost a general because of this incident.¡± Karina had her informants everywhere, no incident could escape her watchful eyes. Except for No. 26! These days, she had been investigating No. 26. But, unfortunately, with no results so far. Until the news from Sinian Country broke out. Otherwise, she would still not know which country No. 26 belonged to until now. ¡°So, Miyamoto Hoya is going to Sinian Country to find No. 26!¡± As she said this, Seaton¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Sis, can we team up with Miyamoto Hoya then?¡± Hearing this, Karina narrowed her eyes, ¡°Not a bad idea.¡± After all, there is strength in numbers. Seaton was ecstatic and hugged Karina¡¯s arm, ¡°Sis, I heard Miyamoto Hoya is single like me. You could¡­¡± The rest of it was left unsaid. Karina nodded reluctantly, ¡°Alright, but remember to show some restraint.¡± They were sisters, and while Karina had no intention of getting married, her sister marrying the future heir of Jaban Country was certainly not a bad thing. Seaton replied with a smile, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me if you help me!¡± After she spoke, Seaton asked again, ¡°When are we going to Sinian Country?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait! First of all, she wanted to see who Viola Thompson really was. Secondly, she wanted to meet Miyamoto Hoya in person. Karina continued, ¡°I have already arranged for the visas and flight tickets. We¡¯ll leave in a few days!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡­ Viola Thompson returned to school. The S Laboratory had been quite busy lately. After returning to school, Viola immediately got to work in the lab. Not only did she have to work on her experiments, but she also had to carve out time for lectures for the other lab members. Besides this, Yves Dinwoodie, the principal, also arranged for Viola to deliver a school-wide lecture. Although Viola was a Capital University student, due to her time spent in the lab and her low-key nature, many people hadn¡¯t seen her. Consequently, when the lecture began, the classroom was packed to capacity, and even the windows outside were filled with people. It was as if a top-tier superstar had visited the school. ¡°Where¡¯s the campus belle?¡± ¡°Holy crap! I finally get to see the campus belle in person, she looks way better than her picture in our school¡¯s brochure!¡± Indeed. The promotional brochure of Capital University used Viola as the cover girl. In the photo, she was wearing the Capital University uniform with a beautiful smile. Many people suspected that the photo was edited until they saw her in person, realizing not only was the photo not edited, it made her look less attractive than she actually was. Viola conducted her lecture in two languages. The first was the official language of Nine Continent. The other was Mandarin. When she spoke in Mandarin, she was confident. Her beautiful peach blossom eyes shone like the stars in the sky, dazzling and bright. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her public address brought the three Sinian students in the audience to tears. No one had ever given a lecture at Capital University in their mother tongue before, and Viola was the first. Because of her, the university was even considering starting a Chinese class now! They wanted more people to recognize a different side of Sinian Country. After the lecture, Viola caught up with Vincent Lee on the lab work before preparing to make a trip back to Capital City. It¡¯s Mary Perryne¡¯s birthday soon, and Viola planned to quietly go back and give her a surprise. Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385 347 Face-slapping turns out shes Miss Song of Chapter 1385: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Song of the Song Family! _3 Chapter 1385: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Song of the Song Family! _3 This was also the first birthday that Viola Thompson celebrated with Mary Perryne after returning home. Being the first time, she couldn¡¯t afford to be sloppy. However, Viola was still a little worried about leaving the laboratory in their hands. She turned to Nathaniel Besian, ¡°Bob, you shouldn¡¯t come with me this time. Stay in the lab. If they have any questions, they can ask you.¡± Nathaniel nodded, ¡°Ok. But Master, should we stop contacting J?¡± Though Viola wouldn¡¯t want to have any more dealings with that hypocrite, she has tried several methods over these days without finding a second blue moon grass. So, she had to see J again. She thought for a while, then said: ¡°In that case, you tell that hypocrite¡¯s assistant that I¡¯m prepared to give him ten fragrance pills. If he agrees, let him decide the time and place for our meeting!¡± Fragrance pills are extremely precious, making her heart ache to give away ten. Because not only is the process of making them complex, but many of the raw materials are also very expensive. But for the sake of the blue moon grass and for Terrence Lentz to fully recover, she had to make this difficult sacrifice. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Viola had already packed her luggage, ¡°Bob, I¡¯m leaving everything to you. If there¡¯s any news from J, remember to contact me right away.¡± Nathaniel patted himself on the chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master.¡± As they finished, Nathaniel stood up with Viola, ¡°Master, let me take you to the airport!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola nodded slightly. Within half an hour, they arrived at the airport. Nathaniel said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget to say hello to Mrs. Windham for me.¡± Viola replied, ¡°Hm.¡± Since she arrived just in time, Viola could avoid waiting and go straight to boarding with her boarding pass. As soon as he went back, Nathaniel immediately contacted J¡¯s assistant. Ten fragrance pills. Upon hearing this, the assistant didn¡¯t dare to handle it herself and quickly ran into the office. The office door was closed. The assistant took a deep breath, adjusted her posture, confirmed that it was alright, then reached out to knock on the door, ¡°Sir.¡± A moment later, a deep voice came from inside the room. ¡°Come in.¡± The assistant entered the office with a nervous expression and relayed Nathaniel¡¯s message. Ten fragrance pills. Hearing this, Terrence Lentz squinted his eyes, it seems that Suwen, the old fox, is really going all in this time. Did she really want to see him that much? What could her intention be? Fragrance pills are a kind of miraculous medicine that can heal serious illnesses and save lives at critical moments. The formula is: twelve ounces each of ground white peony flowers, white lotus flowers, white hibiscus flowers, and white plum blossoms, mixed with twelve ounces each of rainwater, dew, frost and snow from the same year¡¯s season, honey and white sugar. The mixture is then made into lozenge-sized pills and placed in a container to be buried under a flower tree¡­ Terrence didn¡¯t refuse directly but said indifferently, ¡°Tell Nathaniel that I¡¯ll need to think about it.¡± ¡°Alright, sir.¡± Professional matters should be left to professionals. Terrance once wanted fragrance pills because he incidentally overheard Viola complaining about the complexity of the production process and how many of the ingredients simply could not be gathered. So, he planned to ask Viola for her opinion. Terrence opened WhatsApp and sent a message to Viola. Viola did not reply immediately. Terrence wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He put down his phone and started to work. After several hours of flying, the plane finally landed at Capital City Airport. As soon as Viola turned on her phone and took it out of airplane mode, it started to buzz with countless message notifications. Ding-dong ding-dong. Of course, she had to respond to the most important person first. Viola dialed Terrence¡¯s phone. It was quickly answered from the other end. ¡°Boss, where are you now?¡± Viola looked at her surroundings, ¡°I forgot to tell you, I¡¯ve gone home and I¡¯m now at the Capital City Airport.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I could have come to pick you up.¡± Viola chuckled, ¡°It was a last-minute decision. Last night, I suddenly remembered that my mom¡¯s birthday is coming soon, so I thought I¡¯d tell you once I got home.¡± ¡°Is anyone picking you up?¡± I came home quietly.¡± Viola said as she pulled her suitcase along, ¡°My parents don¡¯t know yet, I planned to surprise them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Surprise¡­ A pang in Terrence¡¯s heart gave him a premonition of ill omen. Under normal circumstances¡­ The surprises that Viola prepared were without exception ¨C personally making a ¡®lavish¡¯ dinner for her family. A moment later, Terrence cautiously asked, ¡°Are you preparing dinner for them?¡± Chapter 1386 - Chapter 1386 347 Face-slapping turns out shes Miss Thompson Chapter 1386: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Thompson of the Thompson Family! _4 Chapter 1386: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Thompson of the Thompson Family! _4 ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Every time she prepared dinner for her family, they were extremely delighted. Therefore, Viola decided to start cooking more often. Some happiness and joy cannot be replaced by money. On the other side, Terrence Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± He silently sent prayers for his future in-laws and three uncles, for they were enjoying such good fortune. After all, not everyone could enjoy this kind of blessing. With that being said, Viola Thompson continued, ¡°When I get the chance, I¡¯ll also cook for you.¡± Terrence Lentz, in his excitement, almost knocked over the water cup next to him. He immediately stabled the cup and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the boss to cook, I can do it! I¡¯ve matured into a sensible and steady boyfriend now. I know what I should and should not do, like doing the cooking, which is my responsibility!¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson broke into a light laughter. ¡°Speaking of the boss,¡± Terrence Lentz suddenly remembered something important and continued, ¡°Would you like some fragrance pills?¡± ¡°Fragrance pills?¡± Viola Thompson frowned slightly. Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°Someone said they would give me ten fragrance pills.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take them! That person is certainly not good!¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Listen Lentz, creating fragrance pills is a simple task, but making pills with life-saving effects is no easy matter. Hence, many fragrance pills on the market are not the actual fragrance pills. By the way, Lentz, how well do you know this person?¡± ¡°Not particularly well.¡± Terrence Lentz replied, ¡°In fact, our relationship is rather bad.¡± His relationship with Suwen had always been like oil and water. Hearing this, Viola Thompson¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Then, it¡¯s even more reason not to take it. I suspect she¡¯s plotting something.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± Terrence Lentz said. As Viola Thompson was talking while walking, she soon reached the airport. ¡°Lentz, I¡¯ll talk to you more when I get home.¡± ¡°Okay, just be careful on your way home.¡± Having hung up, Viola Thompson hailed a taxi. The taxi moved quickly. Once the driver realized that she was going to Thompson Family Manor, he took a closer look at her. The area was well known for being an affluent district. ¡°Young lady, are you related to the Thompson family?¡± The driver curiously asked. Never would the driver imagine that Viola Thompson was actually the young Lady Thompson. After all, privileged rich daughters always have bodyguards and drivers accompanying them whenever they go out. And yet, Viola was alone, without even an assistant by her side. From the looks of it, it seemed as if she was heading to Thompson Family Manor to live with some relatives. After all, she even carried a suitcase with her. Hearing this, Viola Thompson nodded lightly and replied, ¡°Sort of.¡± Sort of? Her answer piqued the driver¡¯s interest even more. It appeared that Viola Thompson was not precisely a legitimate relative of the Thompson family. If she were a real relative, she wouldn¡¯t have answered so ambiguously. Ah, these young girls! Showy on the outside but unknown on the inside. Although they seem attractive, they are only aiming to climb the social ladder. The driver smiled and said, ¡°Missy, my daughter is about your age, she¡¯s in her third year of high school.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really hardworking, she got into the best high school in our hometown.¡± As he said this, the driver glanced back at Viola Thompson and continued, ¡°Missy, are you still in school?¡± It was during school time, yet here she was dragging a suitcase to Thompson Family Manor. He wondered if she had perhaps dropped out. Such a pity to quit studying at such a young age! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in my first year of college.¡± Viola Thompson answered. First year? The driver glanced at Viola Thompson through the rearview mirror. He thought Viola Thompson must be bragging. But the driver didn¡¯t confront her directly, instead he chuckled and asked, ¡°Missy, why is it that your university is on break right now?¡± ¡°No break, I took leave to come back,¡± responded Viola Thompson with an ease in her tone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The driver nodded, ¡°Oh.¡± He knew very well in his heart that Viola Thompson didn¡¯t take leave, and she was certainly not a university student. She was probably just too embarrassed to admit that she had dropped out of school. The driver continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not absolutely necessary to study in order to find a good career path. Take my colleague¡¯s son for example, he didn¡¯t even finish primary school, and yet he still became a coal boss!¡± Viola Thompson nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± Perhaps the driver thought that the journey could be rather boring, so he continued, ¡°However, instances like my colleague¡¯s son are rare. How many people in this world can turn their lives around and become a coal boss? Although studying isn¡¯t the only way out, it is the best one. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always been advising my daughter to study hard. Only by getting into a good university will she have more options in the future.¡± Chapter 1387 - Chapter 1387 347 Face-slapping turns out shes Miss Song of Chapter 1387: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Song of the Song Family! _5 Chapter 1387: 347: Face-slapping, turns out she¡¯s Miss Song of the Song Family! _5 At this point, the driver laughed and said, ¡°Even if she never becomes anything significant, at least she doesn¡¯t have to live like me, hustling in a taxi every day.¡± That last part was clearly meant for Viola Thompson. Just by looking at her, one would know that the Thompson Clan definitely wouldn¡¯t shelter her. After all, she wasn¡¯t a direct relative. Maybe she couldn¡¯t even get into the Thompson Family Manor. ¡°Hmm,¡± Viola nodded politely, ¡°What you said makes total sense.¡± The driver was taken aback at Viola¡¯s response. What was going on with this kid? Why couldn¡¯t she understand the meaning of his words? Didn¡¯t she realize how pitiful her situation was? She had to depend on others at such a young age. No wonder she couldn¡¯t make it to high school. The driver¡¯s eyes filled with sympathy when he looked at Viola. They soon arrived at the entrance of the Thompson Family Manor. The driver continued, ¡°Young lady, why don¡¯t you get off here? The doormen don¡¯t allow taxis inside.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll tell the doorman to let you in.¡± Viola responded lightly. Surprised, the driver thought to himself, this girl must be crazy! Did she really think just because she had some connection with the Thompsons, they would treat her like a relative? She really thinks highly of herself. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try then.¡± Soon, the doorman stopped the taxi, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t allow taxis in.¡± Viola rolled down the window, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Young Miss Thompson,¡± the doorman instantly showed respect upon seeing Viola and immediately lifted the barrier, ¡°Master, you can go in.¡± The driver was absolutely dumbfounded. What just happened? Did he just have a hallucination? What did the doorman call Viola? Young Miss Thompson? Could she be Viola Thompson of the Thompson family, the national top scorer? The driver struggled to calm himself down. He must have heard wrong. How could the Thompson Clan¡¯s young miss, Viola Thompson, be in a taxi? This was the driver¡¯s first time in the Thompson Family Manor, and all he could do was marvel at his surroundings. The manor even had a fountain, artificial hill, peacocks, and llama alpacas leisurely strolling about. ¡°Master, take a left up ahead.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The driver couldn¡¯t help but look back at Viola, ¡°Do you come here often, young lady?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded slightly. After taking the left, Viola instructed, ¡°You can stop up ahead.¡± The driver saw a well-dressed man waiting at the intersection and waving at them, ¡°You mean where that man over there is standing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. The car came to a stop shortly. A respectful housekeeper in a black suit opened the rear car door, ¡°Young Miss Thompson, welcome home.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The driver, who was retrieving luggage from the trunk, was taken aback. He was sure he had heard right this time. The housekeeper had indeed called her ¡°Young Miss Thompson.¡± The driver gulped, remembering his words and actions on the ride, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ridiculous. A moment later, he carefully asked Viola, ¡°Are you, are you Miss Viola Thompson?¡± The housekeeper took the small suitcase from the driver. Viola slightly turned her gaze, ¡°I am Viola.¡± The driver¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. It really was Viola! Who could have guessed that the Thompson Clan¡¯s young Miss, Viola Thompson, would take a taxi so low-key? Usually, whenever Viola goes out, there should be seven or eight bodyguards following her, with a limo driver to boot. The housekeeper looked at the driver with a smile, ¡°Do you know our Young Miss too?¡± The driver finally came to his senses. He laughed and said, ¡°Yes, I have seen news about Miss Thompson. She¡¯s my daughter¡¯s idol! My daughter is going to take the College Entrance Examination next year, Miss Thompson, could you please give her an autograph?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Viola nodded slightly. The driver quickly retrieved a pen and paper from his taxi, ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Thompson.¡± Viola wrote some words of encouragement for the College Entrance Examination with grace and charisma, signed her name, and handed the paper to the driver. ¡°Thank you!¡± The driver was really excited. His daughter would be delighted when she got Viola¡¯s autograph. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Viola turned to the housekeeper, ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Mr. Housekeeper.¡± The driver watched Viola and the housekeeper walk away. He was filled with emotion and took a moment before picking up his phone to share the good news with his family. He even sent a photo of Viola¡¯s autograph and blessings to his colleagues and family¡¯s chat group! Viola and the housekeeper walked into the grand hall. The housekeeper called out loudly inside the hall, ¡°Madam, look who¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s making such a fuss¡­¡± Mary Perryne didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Upon seeing Viola, she dropped the fat cat she was holding onto the ground without a second thought, ¡°Viola!¡± Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388 348 Unbelievable amazing changes _1 Chapter 1388: 348: Unbelievable, amazing changes! _1 Chapter 1388: 348: Unbelievable, amazing changes! _1 The discarded Mantou: ¡°¡­¡± Damn it, so heartless, so cruel! The next second, seeing that the approaching person was Viola Thompson, Mantou dashed towards her like a mad cat discovering a new world. ¡°Meow!¡± He embraced Viola together with Mary Perryne. ¡°Viola¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Meow meow meow!¡± The woman and cat were both so thrilled. ¡°Viola, when did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance! I could¡¯ve picked you up from the airport!¡± Mary¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Viola said, ¡°I wanted to surprise you! Were you surprised?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary nodded. Mantou also joined in the excitement. ¡°Meow meow meow.¡± Viola bent down to look at Mantou, surprised, ¡°Mantou! You¡¯ve gained weight again!¡± The already fifteen-pound fat cat seemed to weigh at least twenty pounds now! He looked like a ball of meat lying on the floor. No wonder they say that cats usually get chubby. Mary laughed, ¡°This little guy has been eating so well lately, he eats everything we give him! He eats two cans and a bowl of cat food per meal, and eats three meals a day!¡± Viola picked up Mantou and said seriously, ¡°Mom, we need to start him on a diet!¡± Too much weight can also lead to various diseases in cats. It seemed like Mantou understood her words, he looked at her with aggrieved eyes, ¡°Meow!¡± as if he was protesting against Viola putting him on a diet. Mary said, ¡°He¡¯s clever now, if I don¡¯t give him food, he¡¯ll find his own outside!¡± Hearing this, Mantou immediately looked self-satisfied. It was quite amusing to look at. Viola¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Then just lock him up.¡± Mantou: ¡°¡­¡± Just say you want to starve me to death, no need to beat around the bush saying that you want to put me on a diet. Outrageous! ¡°By the way, why haven¡¯t I seen Bread?¡± Viola looked around. Mary laughed, ¡°Julie took Bread for a walk.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Just then, there was the sound of footsteps in the air, followed by shouts, ¡°Bread! Slow down! Slow down!¡± Next, Viola was knocked over onto the sofa by a large creature. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Bread¡¯s two paws rested on Viola¡¯s shoulders, licking and sniffing her face excitedly. Bread was a large dog, and after a period of good nutrition, his body was full of sinewy meat. Now he weighed 160 pounds! Heavier than Viola. Julie stood in the living room and laughed, ¡°No wonder Bread suddenly rushed home, it turns out the young lady is back!¡± This dog is so smart! Mantou sat aside, looking at Bread coldly. Humph. Such a green tea dog! ¡°Alright, alright, Bread. Calm down.¡± Viola sat up and patted Bread¡¯s head. Bread was still extremely excited, his tail swishing back and forth like a propeller. Viola asked for some treats and gave a piece of dried salmon to both Bread and Mantou. Bread gobbled each piece up in one bite. Mantou preferred to eat slowly. After they had finished eating, Bread sat down and looked at Viola, Viola took another piece for him, ¡°Last piece, we¡¯ll have dinner soon.¡± ¡°Woof!¡± Bread barked as if responding to Viola. Speaking of dinner, Viola looked at Mary, ¡°Mom, what are we eating tonight?¡± At this time, Mary hadn¡¯t realized the seriousness of the problem, ¡°We¡¯ll see how the kitchen arranges it.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we tell the kitchen to end work early today? I can cook.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary immediately stood up from the sofa, ¡°Viola, you just got back and haven¡¯t had a good rest yet, let the kitchen handle the cooking! Besides, cooking too often is not good for a young woman¡¯s skin!¡± Fearing that Viola would run to the kitchen the next second, Mary took her arm, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ve designed a whole lot of new fall garments recently, can you give me some feedback? The younger generation has a better eye for these things!¡± Mary often participated in the design of clothes in the store. Many of her designs became limited editions. Viola laughed, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll cook tomorrow evening.¡± Mary swallowed. Cooking again tomorrow night? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No way. Mary didn¡¯t want to get up in the middle of the night to secretly eat instant noodles again. Mary laughed, ¡°Viola, we girls should not go to the kitchen too often!¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mom, actually I quite enjoy the process of cooking.¡± Mary sighed quietly in her heart, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1389 348 Unbelievable Astonishing change_2 Chapter 1389: 348: Unbelievable, Astonishing change!_2 Chapter 1389: 348: Unbelievable, Astonishing change!_2 ¡°Hmm.¡± Very quickly, mother and daughter arrived upstairs. Mary Perryne really did design a lot of new spring and autumn styles. More than twenty designs in total. Even if Viola Thompson was an outsider, she could still offer opinions from a consumer¡¯s perspective. After all, the customer is king. No matter how pretty Mary¡¯s designs are, if consumers don¡¯t buy them, they amount to nothing. ¡°Viola, take a look. This design is for a mother-daughter set.¡± Mary Perryne handed a design draft to Viola Thompson. The design was simple and the colors matched perfectly, but Viola felt something was missing. She picked up a pen and added a few strokes, ¡°Mom, what do you think of it now?¡± Mary took the revised design and was taken aback, ¡°Viola, I didn¡¯t know you had a talent for design!¡± Mary had been working on this design for half a month, constantly changing things, feeling dissatisfied in many places. Viola, however, added just a few strokes and brought the design to life! The design became vibrant. Mary had a feeling that the finished sample would set a trend! Viola stroked her chin, not the least bit modest, ¡°Of course, I have many talents!¡± Mary continued, ¡°I¡¯ll send the design draft to the R&D department right away.¡± After the final version, the R&D department would hand over the design to the production factory. Viola helped look over other design drafts, but she felt all the other designs were perfect, so she didn¡¯t make any changes. Soon, a maid came to call them for dinner. Mary looked at the maid, ¡°Did Sir come back yet?¡± The maid nodded, ¡°Yes, Sir has already returned.¡± As soon as the maid¡¯s words fell, Sawyer Thompson entered through the door, ¡°Mary! Mary! I heard Viola is back. Is it true?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Viola?¡± The next second, the door was pushed open from the outside. ¡°Dad.¡± Viola looked at Sawyer Thompson and smiled charmingly. ¡°Viola really is back!¡± Sawyer examined Viola from top to bottom, then said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight! How did you lose weight again?! Aren¡¯t you used to the food outside?¡± Viola laughed, ¡°Dad, you must be mistaken. I¡¯ve always been around 48 kilograms.¡± Like any woman, Viola cared about her appearance. Moreover, she had good discipline and adhered to a morning running routine, so her figure was well maintained. Her waist was lean, a perfect A4 size with no excess fat. The proportions of her body were extremely good. She was the type who looks thin in clothes and plump without. Hearing her, Sawyer frowned slightly, ¡°You¡¯re five feet eight inches tall, and only weigh 48 kilograms! You must nourish yourself properly now that you¡¯re back!¡± For girls with a height of five feet six inches or above, maintaining a weight between 60-65 kilograms is considered normal. Mary nodded approvingly, agreeing with Sawyer¡¯s words, ¡°You really need to nourish yourself properly.¡± The child had a weak body, had undergone a lot of hardships in her childhood, which is why she is so thin now. Each time she thought of the hardships Viola had undergone, Mary felt a sting in her heart. It almost took her breath away. Then Mary added, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to prepare a pot of Cordycep soup for tonight, make sure to drink plenty.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Every time she returned home, her parents would prepare a full table of nutritious food for her, and to make them happy, she would always eat a little more. The family of three started to make their way downstairs while chatting. Just as they reached the staircase, they saw Mandel Thompson, ¡°Sis is back!¡± ¡°Sis is really back?¡± From downstairs, Bob heard the exchange and called out. ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Mandel replied. Bob took out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll text Borden right away.¡± As Viola had been very busy, she hadn¡¯t seen the Three Brothers for the past two to three months. Once Borden received Bob¡¯s message, he rushed home immediately. Seeing Mandel coming upstairs, Viola asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Bella?¡± Seeing no signs of Bella Windham at home, Viola thought she might be with Mandel. After all, Bella is infatuated with Mandel. Mandel was taken aback, ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± ¡°Tell me what?¡± Viola asked. Mandel replied, ¡°She¡¯s gone back to her hometown.¡± Hearing this, Viola frowned slightly. She went home? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Normally that wouldn¡¯t happen. Had something else happened? Viola didn¡¯t ask any further, deciding to ask Bella later about what happened. Shortly after, Borden also rushed home. The six-member family sat in the dining room, chatting and laughing. The atmosphere was incredibly harmonious. Chapter 1390 - Chapter 1390 348 Unbelievable Astonishing Changes _3 Chapter 1390: 348: Unbelievable, Astonishing Changes! _3 Chapter 1390: 348: Unbelievable, Astonishing Changes! _3 Halfway through the meal, Mary Perryne put down her chopsticks and looked at Brandon Thompson, ¡°Brandon, you¡¯re not getting any younger, when are you going to find a partner and introduce her to us?¡± Mentioning such a significant life event, Brandon¡¯s face changed slightly. He put down his chopsticks, ¡°Mom, these things should take their natural course, it¡¯s all about fate.¡± Mary furrowed her brow slightly, ¡°Do you know how old you are?¡± Brandon kept his head down, silent. Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson gleefully watched from the sidelines, stopping just short of applauding. Mary continued, ¡°Brandon, if you have a girl you like, go and chase her. If not, let me introduce you to one! Stop acting like it¡¯s no big deal! You¡¯re almost forty! When your dad and I were forty, you were already walking!¡± Samuel chimed in, grinning, ¡°Mom¡¯s right, big bro, you¡¯re not getting any younger, it¡¯s not okay to stay single forever! Hurry up and bring us a sister-in-law! I think Mary would be perfect! She¡¯s pretty and capable, and she¡¯s friends with Viola Thompson, we know her well.¡± Edward Thompson nodded in agreement, chiming in, ¡°Second bro is right, why not Mary! We¡¯re all quite familiar with her!¡± Mary, surprised at her sons¡¯ supportive responses and their assists, immediately seized the moment, ¡°Samuel and Edward are right, Mary is indeed a good girl, not only is she beautiful, but she also respects the elders, is knowledgeable and sensible, externally attractive and internally intelligent, and importantly, we know her well. If there¡¯s no one in your heart, mom can try to set you both up!¡± As Viola listened to Mary heap praise on the bitch, she felt a mess in her head. Respecting elders? Knowledgeable and sensible? Externally attractive and internally intelligent? Are these descriptors applicable to the bitch? Upon hearing these words, Brandon raised his head to look at Mary, and began seriously, ¡°Mom, Mary and I are just friends, don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Purely friends? At this, Viola raised an eyebrow. The bitch ain¡¯t working! All this time and she hasn¡¯t managed to spark any romance with her big brother. Doesn¡¯t she know about the chase from a female towards a male is like a thread through a seam? She¡¯d assumed that by the time she returned, there would be a very good chance the two of them could have even had a child! Unexpectedly. Things hadn¡¯t even started taking shape. Hearing Brandon¡¯s response, Mary was speechless, ¡°Just friends? What do you mean? Are you suggesting you look down on Mary? What makes you think you can look down on her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Brandon licked his dry lips and explained, ¡°Mary is a very good and excellent girl, but between us, we are only friends.¡± At this, Mary Perryne scoffed. At this juncture, Sawyer Thompson chimed in appropriately, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with that phrase, your mom used the same line to reject me.¡± Yet, after some twists and turns, they eventually ended up together. Brandon shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the same, dad. We really aren¡¯t suited.¡± ¡°Then who do you think you¡¯re suited for? I¡¯ll find her for you!¡± Mary has been hoping that Brandon could find a girlfriend and get married, and then give her grandchildren since he was 25. Now Brandon is already thirty-three, and there¡¯s not the slightest sign of anything. Not to mention Mary, any mother would be extremely anxious. Brandon seemed a little helpless, ¡°Mom, I have my own plans!¡± Mary slapped the table, ¡°Can you get your lifelong affairs sorted by the time you¡¯re thirty-six?¡± Marry at thirty-six, have children by thirty-seven- when Brandon is fifty, the kids would only be thirteen. When would she be able to see her great-grandchildren? That¡¯s not even the main point. The key question is, could Brandon get his marriage sorted before he turns thirty-six? Hoping to stir up more trouble, Samuel chimed in, ¡°Mom, if all else fails, why not register him at a matchmaking agency! He can¡¯t continue like this!¡± Edward nodded, ¡°I think the second bro is making a lot of sense.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That does make sense,¡± Sawyer Thompson looked at his two sons, finally turning to Mary, ¡°Mary, go to a matchmaking agency tomorrow and register all three of them! Our Thompson clan can¡¯t all be bachelors!¡± Edward Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± The drumstick in his hand suddenly lost its flavor! Samuel Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Why did he throw a rock to hit his own foot? Brandon Thompson turned to Samuel and Edward, ¡°Enjoying the show?¡± Samuel Thompson was innocent, ¡°Big bro, Bob and I truly care about you, how could you do this to us!¡± Chapter 1391 - Chapter 1391 348 Unbelievable Astonishing Changes _4 Chapter 1391: 348: Unbelievable, Astonishing Changes! _4 Chapter 1391: 348: Unbelievable, Astonishing Changes! _4 Mandel Thompson gave a faint smile, ¡°So, mom and dad worry about all of you that¡¯s why they registered you in the marriage agency.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Samuel Thompson looked at Mary Perryne, intending to plead. He can¡¯t possibly go to a marriage agency because if word got out he wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone. Mary Perryne frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the marriage agency, then you better get serious and bring someone home this New Year! If not, be prepared to line up at a matchmaking service the same time next year!¡± Edward Thompson was filled with emotions upon hearing this. He also wished to bring someone home for the New Year. But what could he do if she didn¡¯t agree? Samuel Thompson also wore a gloomy expression. Only Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, his heart had only room for work. He always felt that he had nothing in common with these worldly affairs, and his presence didn¡¯t blend in with them. After having dinner, Viola Thompson worked in her bedroom and then went to have a bath. While bathing she was voice-chatting with Bella Windham. ¡°Bitch, why did you suddenly leave?¡± ¡°Talking about it is irritating,¡± Bella Windham sounded very impatient, didn¡¯t want to talk any further, and then said, ¡°What about you? Old fox, when will you be in Capital City?¡± ¡°I am on the flight this afternoon.¡± Viola Thompson leaned against the bathtub, her voice very lazy, ¡°You and my eldest brother¡­¡± At this, Bella Windham sighed, and then started nagging, ¡°Your eldest brother is such a ¡®straight guy¡¯! We¡¯re totally incompatible!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bella Windham explained, ¡°That afternoon, when I had put on makeup and asked him out for a movie, he actually asked me if the highlighter on my eyes was eye discharge! So rude! Does eye discharge shine that bright? Also, I told him that I felt uncomfortable during my period and he told me to drink more hot water! Moreover, last time when we were shopping together, he asked me if there was anything I liked, I told him that I liked ¡®carrot dices¡¯, do you know what he did?¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± Viola Thompson was curious. Bella Windham said with annoyance, ¡°He actually went to the vegetable market and bought three kilograms of carrot for me. He also said that carrots are rich in Vitamin C and it¡¯s good to juice them!¡± Viola Thompson didn¡¯t think anything was wrong and said, ¡°Well, there is no mistake in what my brother said!¡± Carrots are indeed rich in Vitamin C and it¡¯s very good to drink them juiced. ¡°Do you know what ¡®carrot dices¡¯ are? You ¡®straight girl¡¯!¡± Viola Thompson knitted her brow slightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t ¡®carrot dices¡¯ finely-diced carrots?¡± Hearing this, Bella Windham burst out laughing, ¡°How can you be just like your elder brother! Let me tell you again, ¡®carrot dices¡¯ are not carrots! It¡¯s a lipstick! Lipstick, AKA ChristianLouboutin, because it looks like a mini carrot, it is casually given the nickname ¡®Queen scepter carrot dice¡¯ lipstick!¡± Viola Thompson laughed lightly, ¡°I have learned something new!¡± She rarely researched cosmetics, so naturally, she did not know that a lipstick could also have a nickname. ¡®Carrot dices¡¯. No wonder Mandel Thompson made such a mistake. If it was her, she would also get confused. Bella Windham continued complaining, and finally concluding that she cannot hang onto Mandel Thompson alone. She still wants to be cherished by many! ¡°Actually, I think your eldest brother suits a gentler girl.¡± Bella Windham was a bit curious, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a crush on anyone?¡± If there was one, Bella Windham really wanted to meet her, to see what kind of girl could enter Mandel Thompson¡¯s heart. ¡°There probably isn¡¯t anyone.¡± Viola Thompson picked up the wine by her side and took a tiny sip, ¡°My eldest brother is very career-oriented.¡± Bella Windham then added, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him! Recently, I met a handsome guy. I¡¯ll show him to you next time we meet!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°I hope you guys won¡¯t have broken up by the time we meet.¡± The bitch was always priding herself on her beauty, and as a result, changing boyfriends one after another. The most exaggerated situation was when she changed two boyfriends in three days. She did not know how much longer this relationship would last. ¡°You badmouth! I am serious this time!¡± Viola Thompson raised an eyebrow and asked back, ¡°When were you not serious?¡± After hanging up the call, Viola Thompson finished her bath and got up. She took her time picking up the bath towel and wiped the water droplets off her body, then got dressed into her sleepwear. Just as she finished changing, the phone rang again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The screen showed that the call was from Nathaniel Besian. ¡°Hello, Bob.¡± ¡°Master,¡± Nathaniel Besian¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°There¡¯s a reply from Mr. J.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Viola Thompson squinted her eyes slightly. Nathaniel Besian answered, ¡°He¡­ he still refused.¡± Chapter 1392 - Chapter 1392 348 Unbelievable Astonishing Changes _5 Chapter 1392: 348: Unbelievable, Astonishing Changes! _5 Chapter 1392: 348: Unbelievable, Astonishing Changes! _5 Refusing? Could they actually refuse ten fragrance pills?! Their appetite was just too big! They were simply wanting more and more. ¡°I understand.¡± A moment later, Viola Thompson calmly spoke. Nathaniel Besian followed up with a question, ¡°So, what are we supposed to do now? Should we continue to contact J¡¯s side?¡± ¡°No need.¡± At this moment, it seemed that Viola had suddenly thought of something. ¡°When will he leave the island?¡± she asked. Nathaniel was slightly taken aback before he asked, ¡°Master, are you asking about J?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Nathaniel said, ¡°I am not sure of the exact time, but I can find out indirectly.¡± ¡°Mmm, you can go and find out.¡± Viola¡¯s gaze turned somewhat deeper, ¡°When the time comes, let¡¯s prepare a small gift for him, as a token of our intentions.¡± A gift? Nathaniel slightly furrowed his brows. He was considering how generous his master really was. Despite the strained relations with J, she still wanted to prepare a present for J. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Viola spoke up next. ¡°Goodnight, master.¡± Seemingly out of nowhere, Terrence Lentz who was far away in Ewik Land sneezed. Achoo! Who was cursing him? Terrence Lentz slightly furrowed his brows. On the other side. Karina and Seaton successfully arrived in Sinian Country. The two of them walked out of the airport and were somewhat astonished at the sight within the airport. All they saw were artificial intelligence units everywhere within the airport. Even the ordinary employees could speak very fluent English, and they could communicate with foreign passengers without any difficulty. This was hardly the Sinian Country airport of two decades ago. Karina slightly furrowed her brows and turned to look at Seaton, ¡°Did we go to the wrong place?¡± This place hardly seemed like the impoverished and backward Sinian Country. Compared to their country¡¯s airport, this was not inferior to it in any aspect! They must have gone to the wrong place! Seaton also felt it was odd. In his impressions, Sinian Country was dirty and messy, technologically backward. But here, absolutely nothing looked like the Sinian Country from his memory. Karina¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn to the sign ahead and she tensed. No mistake. This was the capital city, Capital City, of Sinian Country. Seaton followed Karina¡¯s gaze and when he saw the words on the sign, Seaton slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel first.¡± Karina averted her gaze. Seaton nodded his head and followed in Karina¡¯s steps. An international airport is the face of a country, maybe, once they leave the airport, they might see the real Sinian Country. Very quickly, the two of them left the airport. But the scene outside the airport was enough to cause both of them to freeze on the spot. Greenery and buildings all around, a busy city, all exhibiting prosperity. Seaton furrowed his brows in question, ¡°Sis, when did Sinian Country transform like this?¡± Eighteen years ago in Sinian Country, the place was dirty and filled with trash, the concrete roads were narrow and broken, two vehicles passing at the same time would have trouble avoiding one another! But now. Apart from being clean and tidy, the roads had also been widened several times over, the greenery along the roads was very beautiful, and there was absolutely no trash visible. They had assumed the appearance of the airport to be just a facade put up for foreigners, but Karina and Seaton ¨C the Seaton sisters ¨C never expected that Sinian Country had undergone such dramatic changes. This was too strange! In just a short span of ten plus years, could they have developed so quickly? Seaton furrowed her brows. Could it be because this was the airport, which usually received many foreign envoys, and that is why the area was this developed and clean? Just at this moment, a luxury car parked on the side of the road. A young woman got out of the car, walked up to the pair and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Karina, Miss Seaton!¡± Hearing this, Karina slightly turned her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°After you.¡± Seaton followed Karina into the car. All along their journey, bustling traffic and flashing neon lights, everything displayed the city¡¯s prosperity and exuberance. Karina was deeply furrowed in thought, she didn¡¯t understand, what on earth had happened in Sinian Country in these past twenty years. Even Seaton was very astonished. If not for seeing it with her own eyes, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t believe that Sinian Country at this time was even more prosperous than Cigacan. Just a moment ago, when they were paying the deposit at the hotel front desk, they didn¡¯t even need to pay cash, a direct face scan was sufficient for payment. Inside the suite. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assistant turned to look at Karina, ¡°Miss Karina, do you have any instructions?¡± ¡°Go look up Viola Thompson for me.¡± said Karina. ¡°Viola Thompson?¡± The assistant heard the name and was taken aback. She asked somewhat uncertainly, ¡°You mean Young Miss Thompson Family, Viola Thompson?¡± Although the assistant wasn¡¯t from Capital City, she had completed her high school and college there, so she was very familiar with Viola Thompson, a household name. Upon hearing that Karina wanted information on Viola Thompson, the assistant was quite surprised. Chapter 1393 - Chapter 1393 350 Shocking Is that Viola Thompson_1 Chapter 1393: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_1 Chapter 1393: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_1 Young Miss Thompson? Before this, Karina knew very little about Viola Thompson, she had just mentioned her name and the assistant was immediately able to blurt out ¡®Young Miss Thompson Family¡¯. Exactly what made Viola so famous among the Sinian people? Without waiting for Karina to speak, Seaton asked: ¡°Is Viola Thompson very famous in Capital City?¡± The assistant looked at Seaton, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Viola Thompson mentioned by Miss Karina is Young Miss Thompson Family or not.¡± Karina asked: ¡°You¡¯re saying this Young Miss Thompson¡¯s name is also Viola?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant nodded. ¡°Go on, talk about this Young Miss Thompson Family.¡± Seaton continued. The assistant looked at Seaton, and then said, ¡°The full name of Young Miss Thompson Family is Viola Thompson. She is nineteen years old this year. She was the national top scorer in last year¡¯s College Entrance Examination and was admitted to Capital University. She is also the first ever to score full marks in the entrance exam of Capital University.¡± When talking about Viola, there was a shining light in the assistant¡¯s eyes, a kind of admiration that was spontaneous and could not be feigned. She just really admired Viola. When she finished, the assistant continued: ¡°Moreover, Miss Thompson is very beautiful. Although there is no official confirmation, many people who like her believe she is the most beautiful woman in Sinian Country.¡± How to put it. Once Viola is named the first, no one dares to claim the second. Seeing this, Seaton frowned slightly. ¡°Sebeli, don¡¯t forget your status!¡± Sebeli, a dignified Cigacan, is actually so admiring of a Sinian person. It¡¯s simply a disgrace to Cigacan people. With such a powerful person as Karina in front of Sebeli, Sebeli shouldn¡¯t have praised Viola who is virtually unknown. This is an insult to Karina! Seaton absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. Sebeli quickly put away her smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Seaton, I know I was wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Karina gave a faint smile, looked up at Sebeli, she was a person who was strict with herself but forgiving to others, if she embarrassed Sebeli over this, it was not her style, ¡°Sebeli, everyone has idols they like, and that¡¯s normal. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so it¡¯s not necessary to apologize.¡± But what was wrong was to look up to an idol who had no value. After hearing all this, Karina had a general understanding of Viola. That is, she is very pretty. But¡­ What¡¯s the use of being attractive? Compared to ability, attractiveness is worthless. Viola is using her looks to make people notice her, relying on her youth, but once she grows old and her beauty fades, there will be younger and more beautiful girls who will replace her. Sebeli turned to Karina and continued, ¡°Oh, Miss Karina, Miss Thompson is also the founder of the Sight Restorer Plan.¡± Sight Restorer Plan?! Upon hearing this, Karina¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The Sight Restorer Plan is a great research project in human medical history. Its success has brought light and hope to all blind people. Therefore, Viola has become a deity in the hearts of every doctor and blind person. Of course, Karina had heard of Viola as well! But she didn¡¯t expect that the Viola she was talking about and this Viola were actually, the same person. That was really surprising. Even Seaton hadn¡¯t expected this and suddenly stood up from the chair, ¡°You¡¯re saying Viola is the founder of the Sight Restorer Plan?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sebeli nodded. Seaton squinted her eyes, ¡°How old is Viola you mentioned earlier?¡± ¡°Nineteen.¡± The assistant answered. Upon hearing this, Karina¡¯s expression changed slightly. A nineteen-year-old child, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to distinguish between the retina and the cornea. After all, not everyone in this world is a genius. If everyone could be called a genius, then the word genius would lose its meaning. Seaton obviously also realized this problem, then said: ¡°Completing the Sight Restorer Plan at the age of nineteen, she must have taken some shortcuts!¡± Who knows who¡¯s backing her up! Being able to do so much for a young girl! Taking shortcuts? How could Viola have taken shortcuts! Being someone already at the pinnacle of the medical field, she herself is the shortcut, what else can she take? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This kind of talk simply reeks of jealousy towards Viola! But Sebeli couldn¡¯t express it directly, she could only remain silent. After all, both Karina and Seaton are her superiors. Karina looked at Sebeli, ¡°All right, that¡¯s it for today, you go and get some detailed information about Viola later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sebeli nodded. Chapter 1394 - Chapter 1394 350 Shocking Is that Viola Thompson_2 Chapter 1394: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_2 Chapter 1394: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_2 Before long, Sebeli returns with Viola Thompson¡¯s information. Karina took the materials, ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± Sebeli nodded, turned around, and left. After Sebeli left, Karina opened Viola Thompson¡¯s folder, her eyebrows furrowed slightly. A few seconds later, she placed Viola¡¯s materials on her desk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis?¡± Karina didn¡¯t say anything. Seaton grabbed the information from the table. Simple documents. Basically, it¡¯s the same information the assistant introduced, and there was not even a single picture of Viola. Seaton grabbed her cellphone and called Sebeli, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a photo of Viola?¡± Sebeli¡¯s voice sounded somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Miss Seaton, Miss Thompson is very low-profile, nobody on the outside has her picture. Moreover, whenever the media interviews her, they intentionally blur out her features.¡± Low profile? Avoiding exposure before the media is low profile? True low profile is completing the Sight Restorer Plan without claiming any credit! Is Viola capable of doing that? Not only is Viola incapable, but she¡¯s also extremely boastful, eagerly sharing any small achievement with the whole world! Such a person is disgusting. Terribly hypocritical. Seaton squinted her eyes. At this moment, the assistant seemingly remembered something else and continued: ¡°Miss Seaton, do you have any other instructions?¡± Seaton didn¡¯t say anything but just hung up the phone. Karina looked at Seaton, ¡°What did they say?¡± Seaton repeated the conversation with the assistant, ¡°If she were truly low-profile, she wouldn¡¯t have made the name ¡®Miss Thompson¡¯ so widespread! I don¡¯t know what Visha Garcia saw in such a person! It¡¯s nauseating!¡± Karina remained silent, lifted her glass of red wine, and narrowed her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, the fox will always expose its tail.¡± Once she claims the noble identity of Viola from the high ranking family of Cigacan, will Viola still be able to maintain the title of Young Miss Thompson Family? Impossible! Seaton narrowed her eyes, ¡°Sis, what should we do now?¡± ¡°One step at a time,¡± Karina continued: ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a meeting with Miyamoto Hoya tomorrow afternoon at three o¡¯clock. You prepare to go with me.¡± Upon hearing this, Seaton immediately looked delighted, holding Karina¡¯s hand, ¡°Sis! You are amazing!¡± Men are all the same. Overcome by lust. Seaton was confident in herself, thinking that she could conquer Miyamoto Hoya with her beauty. Moreover, she has more than just beauty, she has a family background as well. Karina looked at Seaton, ¡°Remember what I told you, never stir up unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Seaton said impatiently. In reality, she didn¡¯t take Karina¡¯s words to heart at all. That¡¯s because she has never considered Sinian Country as anything important. She never took a second look at the nation, so how could she respect its people. After all, she¡¯s a member of the aristocracy in Cigacan. Back in Cigacan, everyone made way for her and served her, so naturally, she would not put herself out in Sinian Country. Soon, it was the next day. Seaton dressed up and followed Karina to the restaurant where they arranged to meet Miyamoto Hoya. When they arrived, Miyamoto Hoya was not there yet. Karina glanced at her watch. It had been one minute since the appointed time. Karina was always punctual and frowned slightly at this. Seaton snorted, ¡°Miyamoto Hoya really has no concept of time!¡± Not only did he lack punctuality, but he also had no gentlemanly manners. How dare he be late for a meeting with a lady! Seaton continued: ¡°Isn¡¯t Jaban Country always known for its gentlemanly manners?¡± Did Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s gentlemanly manners all get eaten by the dog? ¡°After all, he is the crown prince of Jaban Country,¡± Karina spoken nonchalantly, ¡°Having some pride is expected.¡± She didn¡¯t particularly mind these things. Because it is also a symbol of status. Those who have a broad perspective will never quibble over such matters. Because it¡¯s a waste of time. As she finished, Karina looked at Seaton and continued: ¡°You need to have patience, girl. You have barely taken the first step of this long journey. Miyamoto Hoya certainly is not a young master who will flatter you and try to please you.¡± Seaton remained silent. Karina signaled for a waiter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Take our order.¡± The waiter didn¡¯t directly hand them the menu but said, ¡°Miss, you just need to scan the QR code to order.¡± QR code order. Karina was taken aback for a moment. Has Sinian Country advanced to the point where orders are now placed online? Chapter 1395 - Chapter 1395 350 Shocking Is that Viola Thompson_3 Chapter 1395: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_3 Chapter 1395: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_3 The waiter smiled and said, ¡°You can use WhatsApp and PayPal.¡± Only then did Karina react, take out her phone, open WhatsApp, and start scanning, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± the waiter noticed Karina was not Sinian and switched to English, ¡°Feel free to contact me if you need anything.¡± Without batting an eye, Karina responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Miss Seaton¡¯s eyes widened. What on earth! A Sinian waiter can speak English now? Karina found it strange too, given that twenty years ago when she came to Sinian with her parents, they had searched an entire street without finding many people who understood English. In the end, out of desperation, her father entrusted an old friend in Sinian to find an interpreter. But now, even the servers in Sinian knew English! How did Sinian progress so quickly? What had happened in Sinian over the past twenty years? Karina ordered two watermelon juices. A few minutes later, the watermelon juice arrived. But there was still no sign of Miyamoto Hoya at the entrance. Miss Seaton was becoming impatient! After all, people usually waited for her, when had she ever had to wait for others? And for so long! ¡°Sis! What is Miyamoto Hoya up to!¡± Either don¡¯t come or, if he promised to come, why make them wait so long on purpose. Wasn¡¯t everyone¡¯s time valuable? ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Karina took a sip of her watermelon juice. Just then, a familiar figure appeared at the entrance. Karina squinted, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± At her words, Miss Seaton immediately sat upright, chest out, stomach in, showing her best state. Miyamoto Hoya was not very tall. About 1.79 meters, with an ordinary face that wasn¡¯t particularly striking, but because of his distinguished background and unique upbringing, he exuded a charisma that ordinary people didn¡¯t have, making it obvious to anyone that he was no ordinary man, Upon seeing Miyamoto Hoya, Karina got up from her chair and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto.¡± Miyamoto Hoya looked at Karina and nodded with a smile, ¡°Miss Karina.¡± The two shook hands. Miyamoto Hoya smiled and said, ¡°Miss Karina, you¡¯re even more beautiful than on TV.¡± Complementing a lady with the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ never gets old. Because all girls love to be considered beautiful. But this trick didn¡¯t quite work with Karina. Because Karina was no ordinary woman. Karina always thought that her ability overshadowed her beauty. She preferred people to look beyond her face to her capabilities. Not like Viola Thompson, whose stunning face was the first thing people mentioned when they talked about her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Karina continued, ¡°May I introduce my sister, Miss Seaton.¡± Miss Seaton¡¯s beautiful face, especially with her makeover, was absolutely charming, and with just smile, she had already hooked Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s soul. Miyamoto Hoya just stood there, staring at Miss Seaton. Miss Seaton scoffed silently, obviously satisfied with Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s reaction. She knew that no man could escape her grasp. Miss Seaton stretched out her hand towards Miyamoto Hoya with a playful tone, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Miyamoto.¡± Only then did Miyamoto Hoya react, reaching out to shake hands with Miss Seaton, ¡°Miss Seaton.¡± Miss Seaton quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Please, have a seat Mr. Miyamoto.¡± Compared to men who stopped in their tracks upon seeing her, she preferred the feeling of conquest. Like with Visha Garcia. Miyamoto Hoya was not as handsome as Visha Garcia. He was not very tall, of average physique¡­ other than his dazzling status, he had no redeeming qualities. This type of man could not catch Miss Seaton¡¯s attention. Yet, Miyamoto Hoya felt himself being drawn to Miss Seaton. He thought Karina was a beauty, but Miss Seaton was even more exquisite. The thought of spending a good night with such a damsel was certainly appealing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why not enjoy the meat that¡¯s been served to your mouth? After sitting down, Miyamoto Hoya began to explain why he was late today, ¡°I apologize for keeping the two of you waiting! I live near Central Ring, and the traffic there was just unbearable! In fact, we left the hotel at 10 this morning!¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Karina smiled and said, ¡°We just arrived ourselves.¡± Miss Seaton nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, we just got here too, Mr. Miyamoto. You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± Karina continued, ¡°We did not know Mr. Miyamoto¡¯s preferences, so we have not ordered yet. You can order by scanning that QR code. This meal is on us sisters, Mr. Miyamoto, please don¡¯t be polite.¡± Chapter 1396 - Chapter 1396 350 Shocking Is that Viola Thompson_4 Chapter 1396: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_4 Chapter 1396: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_4 Miyamoto Hoya laughed, ¡°How could I refuse such a dinner invitation from two beautiful ladies? Allow me to do the honors. Please feel free to order anything.¡± With that, Miyamoto Hoya called over a waiter and said, ¡°We won¡¯t be ordering individually. Please bring us all the signature dishes in the house.¡± As a man, he had to show some authority. And when wooing women, you need to be generous. Being a high-end restaurant, the waiters are used to such gestures, wealthy young men courting ladies is nothing new! Nothing unusual about it. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Seaton glanced at Miyamoto Hoya. If she had been an inexperienced country girl, she might have been awestruck by Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s gesture and might have been swayed by his wealth and influence. But who was she? A royal family member from Cigacan. Growing up, was there any spectacle that Seaton hadn¡¯t witnessed? Soon, the dishes were served. Karina glanced at Seaton, then lifted her glass, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, this toast is from us sisters to you.¡± Seaton continued, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, we toast to you as a sign of respect.¡± With that, the two sisters drained their glasses in one gulp. As both women were so forthright, Miyamoto Hoya couldn¡¯t lag behind. He, too, immediately raised his glass and emptied it. Setting down his glass, Miyamoto Hoya poured another for himself, ¡°To our esteemed guests, I raise my glass to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The sisters raised their glasses again. After a round of toasting, the atmosphere became slightly tipsy. Karina spoke again, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, actually, the reason my sister and I wished to meet with you is that we have something to discuss.¡± ¡°I felt an immediate connection with you two. Feel free to speak your minds. There¡¯s no need for restraint.¡± Karina set down her glass and got straight to the point, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, actually, the reason we have come to Sinian Country this time is due to one person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± asked Miyamoto Hoya. ¡°Number 26 from the Underground City auction,¡± Karina replied. Upon hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s expression changed. Karina continued: ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I was also there at the auction. I was Number 214. I was the one who was deliberately led astray by Number 26 and ended up spending 1.5 billion on a broken bowl.¡± As she said this, rage filled Karina¡¯s face. Because nobody had ever dared to trick her like this before. 1.5 billion! Exactly 1.5 billion! After coming to Sinian Country, she had researched the market. In Sinian¡¯s antique market, a similar blue and white porcelain bowl cost only ten thousand dollars, and it even came with a buy-one-get-three-free offer! The equivalent of the dollar is less than four thousand. She felt like a truly wronged person. What was even more infuriating was that the incident was deliberately publicized, and now everyone knew about the two victims who were severely duped at the auction. Even Karina¡¯s father, during a call with Karina, had mentioned the incident. But what old Bunger didn¡¯t know was that one of the victims was his own daughter! At her words, Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes, a feeling of humiliation rising in his heart. Wasn¡¯t he too, one of the duped ones! That man¡¯s painting was worth one million but he had ended up buying it for three billion. He was an even greater fool than her. Upon hearing Karina¡¯s words, Miyamoto Hoya felt a sense of shared suffering. A moment later, Karina looked at Miyamoto Hoya and continued, ¡°So, Mr. Miyamoto, let¡¯s join forces.¡± Collaborative win! After all, they share a common enemy. Half-closing her eyes, Karina continued, ¡°The fact that Number 26 openly provoked us at the auction indicates that he definitely knows our identities, and he did it on purpose. Moreover, he is confident that we will never find him. Indeed, I am also aware that Number 26¡¯s identity in Sinian Country is not a simple one, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been no progress after so many days of investigation.¡± Her words were indirectly telling Miyamoto Hoya that they had to combine forces in order to find Number 26 and claim back their dignity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as they cooperated, they need not fear the power Number 26 held in Sinian Country. Miyamoto Hoya didn¡¯t immediately respond to Karina¡¯s words. Instead, he narrowed his eyes, as he was still hesitant. Karina was in no hurry. She took a sip of her drink and waited for Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s response. Seaton became somewhat anxious. She wanted to say something several times, but was restrained by Karina¡¯s gaze each time. After some time, just as Miyamoto Hoya was about to reply, Karina spoke again, ¡°Mr Miyamoto, there¡¯s no need for you to be worried. If you are reluctant, my sister and I won¡¯t force you. However, I still believe that this is a mutually beneficial situation. In these special circumstances, we should be helping each other rather than being suspicious. If it¡¯s just suspicion, then it¡¯s not interesting anymore.¡± Chapter 1397 - Chapter 1397 350 Shocking Is that Viola Thompson_5 Chapter 1397: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_5 Chapter 1397: 350: Shocking, Is that Viola Thompson!?_5 Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya, who had been somewhat hesitant, immediately perked up, ¡°Miss Karina, let¡¯s settle it then, we¡¯ll cooperate and try to find Number 26 as soon as possible.¡± Karina smiled, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, if you are unwilling to do so, you do not need to trouble yourself.¡± Nothing irked Miyamoto Hoya more than someone doubting his resolve. What did Karina mean? Did she think that he, the future crown prince, lacked the right to cooperate with her? Moreover, Karina¡¯s argument was quite valid. In the current situation, only through collaboration could they possibly find Number 26 as quickly as possible. Miyamoto Hoya chuckled, ¡°Miss Karina, when I, Miyamoto Hoya, say something, I mean it.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Karina raised her glass, ¡°Here¡¯s to an enjoyable partnership, Mr. Miyamoto.¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± A moment later, Miyamoto Hoya turned to Karina and asked, ¡°When did the two of you arrive in Capital City?¡± Karina replied, ¡°Miss Seaton and I arrived in Capital City yesterday.¡± Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes, ¡°Have you gathered any information on Number 26?¡± Karina shook her head. ¡°I have something,¡± Miyamoto Hoya pulled out his phone and displayed a photo. In the photo was a long, thin strand of hair. Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°This long hair was detected on Araki Kun. I suspect it belongs to Number 26. If we can access the Sinian Country¡¯s database and have a successful DNA match, we will definitely find out who Number 26 is! Even if the hair doesn¡¯t belong to Number 26, it¡¯s certainly connected in some way.¡± Upon hearing this, Karina narrowed her eyes, ¡°But, the Sinian database isn¡¯t that easy to access. Besides, this hair might not have anything to do with Number 26. May I ask, does Araki Kun have a girlfriend?¡± Caught off guard, Miyamoto Hoya hesitated ¨C he hadn¡¯t considered that detail. Karina initially dismissed the idea, then proposed her own thoughts and suggestions, ¡°Still, I cannot rule out that it has nothing to do with Number 26. I think, even if Araki Kun were to have a girlfriend, she would be from Jaban Country. Let¡¯s get this strand of hair tested first. If we find a match in the Sinian database, that means the owner of the hair is definitely connected to Number 26.¡± As she spoke, Karina paused and laughed, ¡°Luckily, I happen to know someone who has access to the Sinian database. Perhaps we could ask him for help!¡± Her words were both a display of her connections and a reminder to Miyamoto Hoya that cooperating with her was a very wise decision. ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes lit up. Karina nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°Miss Karina, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Discovering Number 26 was a must for him! Karina laughed, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, we are allies now.¡± The implication being, as allies, there was no need for thanks. Picking up his glass, Miyamoto Hoya said, ¡°Miss Karina, everything is understood without saying. Here¡¯s to us. The two of you, feel free to join!¡± Two hours later, the trio stepped out of the restaurant. Miyamoto Hoya turned to the two ladies, ¡°Miss Lalinka, Miss Seaton, let me give you a ride home.¡± Lalinka graciously declined, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miyamoto, but we have our own car.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Miyamoto Hoya turned to Miss Seaton, ¡°Miss Seaton, should we exchange WhatsApp contacts?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seaton nodded. After exchanging WhatsApp contacts, Miyamoto Hoya left in his car. Watching his departing figure, Seaton sighed, ¡°So Miyamoto Hoya is just like that!¡± A man so easily won over was ultimately unchallenging. Instead of responding directly to Seaton¡¯s comment, Karina said, ¡°Come on, there¡¯s somewhere I need to take you.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Seaton asked, curious. Karina replied, ¡°Sebeli got some information on Viola Thompson. She¡¯s meeting up with friends tonight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Seaton¡¯s eyes lit up. Karina nodded. The sisters immediately headed to the Riverside Restaurant, a gathering spot frequented by Viola Thompson, Fiona Knight, Diana Hershey, Flora Tiarks, and others. Seated near the river view were four young girls, all of them radiant with youthful charm. The girl seated to the top left had her hair up in a bun and was wearing a tassel-decorated camisole with black hot pants, revealing a slender white waist. Despite the bustling river scenery beside her, she was instantly noticeable. Impossible to ignore. Karina¡¯s gaze fell on the girl¡¯s face and she frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t this Suwen? Why was Suwen here? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seaton was also taken aback. No one had expected to see Suwen here. At this moment, Sebeli chimed in, ¡°Ladies, the girl in the white tassel camisole and black hot pants is Viola Thompson.¡± Having been informed that her clients disliked her referring to their idol as Miss Thompson, Sebeli had to change how she addressed her for the time being. Seaton¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What? That¡¯s Viola Thompson?¡± Chapter 1398 - Chapter 1398 351 Provoked the person who shouldnt be Chapter 1398: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_1 Chapter 1398: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_1 No one in the sisters could have imagined that Viola Thompson was Suwen! What¡­what happened? Karina was trying to calm herself down, she looked at Sebeli, then said: ¡°Are you sure the woman in a white tank top is Viola Thompson?¡± No. There must be some mistake! How could Suwen and Viola Thompson be the same person? If Viola Thompson really was Suwen, she would never be so low-key. According to Viola Thompson¡¯s style, she would definitely make this grand news and let everyone know. Sebeli nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± On hearing the words, Karina slightly frowned. Seaton¡¯s expression was also very intense. Karina then said: ¡°You are not needed here anymore!¡± Sebeli replied: ¡°If you need me, feel free to call.¡± With these words, Sebeli turned around and left. Looking at Viola Thompson¡¯s profile, Karina¡¯s mind was racing. On this side. Viola Thompson sipped her milk tea and looked back. Just in right timing. Her eyes met with Karina¡¯s. Their eyes met. Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes were sharp, like a sword that could cut through all obstacles, revealing the hidden secrets deep in one¡¯s heart and exposing all decay and darkness under the sun. Karina had not expected Viola Thompson to meet her gaze, and suddenly felt guilty and hurriedly averted her eyes. Viola Thompson gave a slight smile, her expression indifferent. Seeing this, Flora Tiarks curiously asked: ¡°Vio, what are you looking at?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone was light, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a clown performance over there.¡± A clown performance? Hearing these words, the group immediately stood up and looked over to where Karina was. Diana Hershey asked puzzlingly: ¡°How come I can¡¯t see any clown?¡± Fiona Knight said: ¡°I can¡¯t see it either.¡± Flora Tiarks looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Vio, where¡¯s the clown performance? Did you see it wrong?¡± Viola Thompson slowly averted her gaze, ¡°I must have seen it wrongly then.¡± Some clowns are not meant to stand in the sunshine. Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes showed a shimmering light. Diana Hershey raised her cup, ¡°Let¡¯s keep drinking.¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± On this side, Karina averted her gaze and took Seaton¡¯s hand to walk towards the other direction. ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seaton asked puzzledly. Karina slightly frowned, ¡°I feel like Viola Thompson might have spotted us.¡± ¡°Did she spot us?¡± Seaton continued: ¡°We are quite a distance away, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy for her to spot us, right?¡± They were about three to four hundred meters away from Viola Thompson. Karina didn¡¯t say anything. Seaton continued: ¡°Sis, do you think Suwen and Viola Thompson are the same person?¡± Karina frowned, ¡°According to their features¡­they should be the same person.¡± There are not many good-looking people. And there are even fewer good-looking people who look alike. Viola Thompson was one of the rare girls whose beauty, even Karina thought, was striking. Seaton let out a sigh, ¡°But I always feel something is off about this!¡± As he finished his words, Seaton continued: ¡°Sis, do you remember how Suwen responded when we asked Maxwell to invite her after Grandma got sick?¡± Karina squinted her eyes without saying anything. Seaton continued: ¡°Back then Maxwell said that life and death are normal, even Suwen can¡¯t change fate, I didn¡¯t think much then, but now it seems, Viola Thompson was feeling guilty, she didn¡¯t dare to do the surgery for Grandma because she¡¯s not Suwen and knew nothing about medicine! Because she felt guilty, she didn¡¯t dare to come!¡± How old was Viola Thompson? The path to becoming a doctor is long and arduous, usually undergoing five years of undergraduate studies, three years of master¡¯s, and then moving to doctorate. So normally, famous doctors are usually over forty years old! Karina looked at Seaton, ¡°If she is not Suwen, why would Maxwell help her?¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Seaton laughed out loud. ¡°What?¡± Karina asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seaton felt that Karina was quite smart, but today it seemed like her intelligence was not up to par. ¡°Because Viola Thompson is beautiful!¡± Seaton continued: ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you hear what Sebeli said, Viola Thompson is the number one beauty in Sinian Country!¡± What does the number one beauty mean? Sinian country was a populous country with about 1.4 billion people. Viola Thompson¡¯s ability to standout among those 1.4 billion people indicated how beautiful she was! Upon hearing this, Karina squinted her eyes, ¡°So, you think Maxwell wants to pursue Viola Thompson, that¡¯s why he¡¯s helping her?¡± Chapter 1399 - Chapter 1399 351 Provoked the person who shouldnt be Chapter 1399: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_2 Chapter 1399: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_2 ¡°It¡¯s not what I think,¡± Seaton continued, ¡°it¡¯s the reality!¡± It¡¯s because Maxwell has fallen for Viola that he has decided to help her! Love can turn a person¡¯s IQ into negative figures! Karina squinted, ¡°That seems reasonable. But I don¡¯t think Maxwell is the kind of nitwit¡­¡± She has known Maxwell for many years. She is well aware of his character. Seaton chuckled, ¡°Sis, all men are the same, attracted by beauty, just like Miyamoto Hoya! I even thought he was something special! But he¡¯s just the same!¡± Before meeting Miyamoto Hoya, Seaton thought it would be challenging to make him fall for her. But after seeing him, she lost interest. So, it¡¯s normal for Maxwell to fall for Viola and do irrational things for her. Indeed, it makes sense. Karina slightly narrowed her eyes. Seaton frowned, ¡°Maxwell went too far! Conspiring with Viola to deceive us!¡± She never thought that Maxwell would deceive her. No wonder Viola didn¡¯t want to cure their grandmother. No wonder Maxwell brought back the cold snow grass so easily. All because of these. Just thinking about Maxwell siding with Viola, an immature little girl, drives Seaton insane! She wished she could confront him face to face right now! Karina suddenly thought of a saying and laughed, ¡°A hero can hardly resist the charms of a beauty.¡± Viola indeed has the potential to be one. But, that¡¯s all she has! Relying on her appearance to gain favor and get help from men won¡¯t last long. Especially for someone like Viola. One day, she will play with fire and get burnt. Seaton continued, ¡°Sis, what should we do now?¡± Karina looked at the neon lights in the distance, ¡°Let¡¯s plan a meeting with Viola, then bring her back.¡± If Viola hears her accepting her Cigacan noble status, she must be extremely excited. Viola is a Pearl Blood, with her back in Cigacan, our scientific research will certainly advance. With this thought, Karina¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. Seaton nodded. Karina regained her focus and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seaton immediately followed Karina¡¯s footsteps. On Viola¡¯s side. After dinner, Diana Hershey suggested going to a nearby bar. Fiona Knight is a good girl who has never been to a bar and only been to a cafe twice. Being a well-behaved girl, she was a bit worried when she heard the suggestion, ¡°I heard from my dad that bars are dangerous places, how about we just go to a cafe?¡± Flora Tiarks said, ¡°Fiona, are you from the last century? Even afraid of going to a bar! Actually, it¡¯s not that scary as long as we¡¯re careful!¡± Diana Hershey turned to Fiona Knight, reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fiona! I¡¯m here with you! If I can¡¯t protect you, we still have Vio, right? With Vio here, you have nothing to fear!¡± Flora Tiarks immediately nodded, ¡°Exactly!¡± Fiona Knight was still hesitant. Diana Hershey suggested, ¡°How about we invite a guy? Vio, where¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± Terrence Lentz, standing 1.9 meters tall, would give a sense of security to the girls. Viola said, ¡°He just got on the plane.¡± It¡¯s a seven-hour flight. Diana Hershey slightly frowned, then looked at Flora Tiarks, ¡°Flora, why don¡¯t you call and ask your uncle to join us?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Flora Tiarks took out her phone and didn¡¯t make a call. Instead, she sent a WhatsApp to Mr. White. They thought Mr. White would decline because he¡¯s known to be stingy. Surprisingly, he agreed right away! Even said that he would pick them up! Flora Tiarks was taken aback! After hearing Flora¡¯s words, Diana Hershey and the others were also surprised! It¡¯s like raining red from the sky! What a rarity. Soon, Flora Tiarks received a message from Mr. White. She got up and said, ¡°Vio, Diana, Fiona, my uncle is at the entrance, let¡¯s go.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girls immediately followed Flora¡¯s steps. They saw a beat-up black Volkswagen parked outside. Managing not to laugh, Flora Tiarks said, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re going to a bar, couldn¡¯t you have brought a better car?¡± Mr. White adjusted his glasses and explained, ¡°I happened to be nearby.¡± ¡°A car is better than no car,¡± Flora Tiarks sighed and opened the back door, ¡°Vio, Diana, Fiona, get in!¡± Chapter 1400 - Chapter 1400 351 Provoked the person who shouldnt be Chapter 1400: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_3 Chapter 1400: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_3 The three of them settled in the back seat, starting to greet Mr. White. Mr. White was still his usual refined self, speaking slowly and calmly like a schoolteacher from the Republic of China era. ¡°Settle in, we¡¯re off.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Flora Tiarks sat in the passenger seat, connecting her Bluetooth and starting to play music. Only a few seconds into the song, the music died out. Flora Tiarks was confused, ¡°Uncle Marcus, what¡¯s going on with your car¡¯s audio system?¡± ¡°Seems like it¡¯s broken!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. White continued, ¡°Roll down the window.¡± Flora was even more perplexed, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The car¡¯s air conditioning is broken.¡± Mr. White replied. ¡°Uncle Marcus, you don¡¯t get the A/C repaired? It¡¯s so hot nowadays, how can anyone sit in a car without air conditioning?¡± Flora responded, utterly speechless. Mr. White remained calm, ¡°It¡¯s not an issue, it¡¯s not hot anymore in the evening, and natural breeze from an open window is even more refreshing.¡± ¡°Right ahead is an auto repair shop, why don¡¯t you take the car there, Uncle Marcus?¡± Flora suggested. ¡°No need.¡± Mr. White immediately refused. ¡°Why?!¡± Flora was perplexed. Mr. White continued, ¡°Firstly, the auto repair shop here caters to high-end consumers. A simple car wash costs over 400, let alone fixing the A/C. There¡¯s no need to pay such ¡®stupidity tax¡¯. Secondly, with the recent surge in petrol price, it costs over 500 just to fill the tank. I¡¯ve calculated it, if I don¡¯t use the A/C, I can go up to a month on a full tank. But with the A/C on, I would need to refuel every twenty days on average. That¡¯s just wasteful!¡± In the end, it boils down to one word. Cheap. Flora: ¡°¡­¡± The three in the back: ¡°¡­¡± Now they have reasons to suspect that Mr. White might have deliberately sabotaged the car¡¯s air conditioning system. Diana Hershey stretched her neck to look at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle Marcus, can I ask you a bold question?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mr. White answered. Diana continued, ¡°Have you not been dating all this time because you think having a girlfriend is too expensive?¡± ¡°That partially contributes to the reason, but it¡¯s not the only one.¡± Mr. White responded. Diana nodded, ¡°Uncle Marcus, could you explain that to us?¡± Mr. White, with his hands on the steering wheel, gazing at the road ahead, spoke lightly, ¡°First, I currently have no plans of settling down. A great man once said that all courtships not aiming for marriage are dishonest. Secondly, under the premise that there is no outcome and no intents of settling down with the woman, if I engage in a relationship due to fleeting desires, I¡¯d be undoubtedly wasting time, energy and money. Then why should I use my own time, energy and money to nurture someone else¡¯s future wife?¡± Such a statement¡­ seems oddly rational. Mr. White has been always a man with sound judgment. Diana inquired further, ¡°Uncle Marcus, if you get married later on, would you let your wife manage your finances?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mr. White responded without a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Otherwise, why marry at all?¡± Diana then asked, ¡°But what if your future wife squanders money?¡± Mr. White, laughing, replied, ¡°Since I chose her, I won¡¯t fear her spending money. Moreover, it¡¯s only natural that a man earns money for a woman to spend.¡± Given their abilities, husband and wife roles typically consist of one earning money to support the family, and the other upkeeping their physical appearance. Mr. White¡¯s current frugal lifestyle allows his future wife to spend a little more extravagantly. Hearing this, Diana squinted her eyes, ¡°Really, Uncle Marcus?¡± She had a hard time buying it! ¡°Are you suggesting my words lack credibility?¡± Mr. White countered. Diana, with a playful smile, said, ¡°Uncle Marcus, should I find you a girlfriend then?¡± ¡°Thank you, no need.¡± Mr. White immediately refused. ¡°Uncle Marcus, you haven¡¯t even met her yet and you¡¯ve already declined!¡± Diana protested, ¡°What if you actually liked her after meeting?¡± Mr. White replied, ¡°Considering my age, it¡¯s best to go with the flow, rather than wasting money on someone insignificant.¡± Diana squinted her eyes, ¡°Uncle Marcus, do you already have someone you like?¡± Without a denial, Mr. White responded with a smile, ¡°Is it strange for someone my age to have someone they like?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He¡¯s a man in his thirties, how could he possibly not have anyone he likes? Diana, gazing at Mr. White¡¯s profile, asked, ¡°Did the woman you like reject you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. White nodded. Not only was Diana taken aback, but even Flora was quite surprised. Viola Thompson put down her milk tea, joking, ¡°Who would be so unappreciative and dare to reject you, Marcus?¡± Chapter 1401 - Chapter 1401 351 Provoked the person who shouldnt be Chapter 1401: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_4 Chapter 1401: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_4 Diana Hershey nodded eagerly, ¡°Exactly! Who would be so foolish?!¡± Mr. White is attractive, tall, powerful, and not to mention, wealthy! Although he is a bit stingy, his money goes mostly to spoiling his wife! He¡¯s only stingy with himself. Mr. White chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that!¡± Flora Tiarks looked at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, did you confess your feelings?¡± Though he had never done so before, afraid of revealing his inner thoughts, Mr. White nodded, ¡°Yes, I confessed my feelings.¡± Flora¡¯s eyes widened. She knew her uncle well. Even though he was stingy, he never lied. If he said he confessed, then he definitely did it! Right now, Flora was really curious about the kind of girl who would refuse to become the head lady of the White family! It was simply unimaginable. Next, Flora said, ¡°Uncle, how come you didn¡¯t tell me you were going to confess your feelings? Did you buy her flowers? What kind of gift did you prepare? Is it because you acted too much like a typical man that she rejected you?¡± Mr. White turned to look at Flora, speaking deliberately, ¡°Can you please stop pouring salt on my wounds?¡± Any more questions, and his secret would be exposed. Thus, Mr. White had no choice but to change the subject. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t good at lying. Diana Hershey smiled, ¡°Flora, let¡¯s talk about something happy!¡± Flora had no choice but to change the topic. Just then, A screeching noise! The car came to an abrupt halt, and due to inertia, everyone was lunged forward forcefully Except for Viola Thompson, She remained as steady as a mountain. ¡°What happened, Uncle?¡± Flora asked, puzzled: ¡°Why did you suddenly brake?¡± Mr. White frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I suddenly braked, but the car has broken down.¡± Upon finishing speaking, Mr. White turned on the hazard lights and placed hazard cones at approximately 150 meters before and after the car. He then phoned a towing company, only to be told that they would have to wait about two hours. Mr. White frowned. Indeed, one should not lie; otherwise, they will face retribution. ¡°Marcus, do we have a toolbox in the car?¡± Viola walked up from the back seat. Mr. White paused before nodding, ¡°We do, but it¡¯s just basic tools.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, basic tools are enough.¡± Mr. White immediately went to the trunk to fetch the toolbox. When he made his way back to the front of the car, Viola had already lifted the hood and was thoroughly examining the internal circuitry. ¡°Viola, do you know how to fix cars?¡± Mr. White was somewhat surprised. Flora crossed her arms, with an obvious look of pride on her face, ¡°Of course, my Vio can do anything! What is there that she can¡¯t do?¡± What does knowing how to fix a car even count for! Looking at Viola¡¯s profile, Mr. White felt as if he had unexpectedly discovered a treasure. It was a pity that he found out at the wrong time. Because of the timing, there were some things that were better left unsaid. Once spoken, it¡¯s very likely that they might not even be able to maintain their friendship. Moreover, Viola was not single now. Love knows no order, but involves moral integrity. Mr. White was a man of pride and dignity, so he would never do anything against his principles. ¡°The Plum Blossom Riser.¡± Viola stretched out her hand. Mr. White immediately found the Plum Blossom Riser from the toolbox and handed it to Viola. After fiddling around for a while, Viola closed the hood, ¡°That should do it. Marcus, why don¡¯t you give it a try.¡± Mr. White got in the car and started the engine. It worked perfectly! Diana Hershey laughed, ¡°Vio is truly amazing!¡± Viola raised her eyebrows slightly, looking somewhat proud, ¡°Or else why would I be Vio?¡± She rarely ever acted childishly like this. Fiona Knight pulled Viola¡¯s arm, ¡°Viola, can you teach me when you have some time?¡± Fiona, although being a girl, was quite interested in car repairs. Sadly, her mother always dissuaded her from engaging in such activities. Saying it was too dirty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And indeed, it was dirty. After just around ten minutes¡¯ worth of work, Viola¡¯s face was smeared with a smudge of black grime. But she was naturally beautiful, her skin white as snow. Looking at her now, the smear of dirt didn¡¯t put a dent in her beauty, but instead lent her a unique charm. Viola took out the small mirror she carried with her, along with a tissue, and began meticulously wiping the dirt off her face. She was without makeup, bare-faced without the use of heavy foundation, and as such, she didn¡¯t have to worry about ruining her makeup. As Flora was messing around in the front, she suddenly discovered that the air conditioner was working again, so she quickly turned on the air conditioning. Chapter 1402 - Chapter 1402 351 Provoked the person who shouldnt be Chapter 1402: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_5 Chapter 1402: 351: Provoked the person who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!_5 ¡°Vio, did you fix the air conditioning?¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, saying casually, ¡°I saw the main line of the air conditioner was broken, so I took the liberty to fix it.¡± Mr. White: ¡°¡­¡± Thank you! Initially, he had a good excuse not to run the air conditioner, but Viola ended up fixing it! If it were someone else, he would probably have them restore the air conditioner to its broken state! But this one is Viola Thompson! He wouldn¡¯t dare. Looking at the fuel gauge, Mr. White felt like his heart was bleeding. It wasn¡¯t gasoline that was being consumed; it was his money! Flora Tiarks was very excited, she turned down the temperature of the air conditioner by several degrees, and said with a smile, ¡°Fantastic! We finally don¡¯t have to keep the windows open to let in hot air!¡± Flora continued, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t forget to treat Vio to a meal. If you had called for a tow truck just now, it wouldn¡¯t have been done for less than 700 bucks. Plus the cost of repairing whatever was needed, it would¡¯ve been at least over a thousand!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. White nodded. Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the Phoenix Bar. But the security guard at the entrance was dumbfounded when he saw four beautiful women step out of an old Volkswagen. He had seen Lamborghini owners with women on both arms, Bentley owners as well, and McLarens¡¯ owner coming with several pretty girls at once, but he had never seen four stunning women stepping out from an old Volkswagen! He even suspected that he was hallucinating, immediately rubbed his eyes, but the scene before him remained unchanged. These were four beautiful women. And the old Volkswagen did not transform into a luxury car. Mr. White went to park the car first. Viola, Diana Hershey, and Fiona Knight along with Flora Tiarks went into the bar first. ¡­ At the same time, Karina, who was at the hotel, received a text message. [Viola Thompson is at the Phoenix Bar.] Receiving this information, Karina narrowed her eyes. She had been worrying about how to get Viola, and now an opportunity had come. She will definitely give Viola a night to remember. Upon thoughts, a slight smile appeared on Karina¡¯s face. Inside the bar. After Viola entered, many people came up to chat. ¡°Beautiful lady, want to have a drink.¡± ¡°Beautiful lady, want to dance.¡± Viola rejected them all. Diana Hershey, holding Flora¡¯s hand said, ¡°Vio, Fiona, aren¡¯t you going to hit the floor for a bit?¡± Viola looked towards the bar, ¡°I¡¯ll have a drink there and wait for you.¡± ¡°Fiona, what about you?¡± Diana turned her gaze towards Fiona Knight. Fiona Knight is typically introverted and found it hard to adapt to the bar environment initially, ¡°I¡¯ll also go for a drink.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Flora turned to Mr. White again, ¡°Uncle, they are in your care now!¡± Mr. White nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Flora and Diana entered the center of the dance floor, swaying with the crowd. The colorful spotlights and deafening music quickly made people forget all their worries. Viola came to the bar, ¡°Hello, I¡¯ll have a Long Island Iced Tea.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She doesn¡¯t drink alcohol, but having tea should be fine. If milk tea was served in a bar, Viola would have directly ordered a milk tea. Fiona Knight¡¯s alcohol tolerance was pretty good. After looking at the menu for a long time, she finally ordered a Rye Whiskey. ¡°Marcus, what are you drinking?¡± Viola looked at Mr. White. Mr. White laughed, ¡°Just a cup of plain water will do.¡± Looking at every item, plain water was the cheapest, only five bucks a cup. The bartender¡¯s cocktail mixing skills were breathtaking. Soon, the drinks ordered by the three of them were served. Viola took a sip of the Long Island Tea; it was sweet and had a nice taste, it also had a faint hint of alcohol. Was it a misconception? Viola took another sip, this time there was no hint of alcohol. In the meantime, Mr. White received a text message. After reading its content, he looked at Viola and Fiona Knight, ¡°Viola, Fiona, I need to make a phone call.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In a blink of an eye, only Viola and Fiona Knight were left at the bar. The two girls were both stunning, naturally becoming the center of attention. Especially after Mr. White left, new young men came to chat up the two. ¡°What would you two like to drink? Order whatever you like. I¡¯ll take care of the bill tonight.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Viola declined politely. ¡°Add me on WhatsApp beautiful?¡± one of the men approached Viola. ¡°Sorry, I have a boyfriend!¡± Hearing this, the young man¡¯s face showed no sign of disappointment. These days, even married couples could get divorced, not to mention having only a boyfriend! The other man with the yellow hair stood in front of Fiona Knight, ¡°Beautiful, you don¡¯t already have a boyfriend, do you?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Fiona Knight nodded. ¡°Can we trade WhatsApps even if you have a boyfriend? If you¡¯re too shy to add me yourself, I can help you.¡± Saying this, he snatched Fiona¡¯s phone. Fiona Knight was dumbfounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola frowned slightly, there seemed to be a faint coldness in her eyes, ¡°Give it back to her.¡± The blond man looked at Viola and laughed, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Upon hearing his words, all the patrons who had been drinking at the bar put down their cups and looked at Viola, their eyes full of provocative provocation. Moreover, they were all burly men. The blond man looked at Viola, with a superior demeanor, then continued, ¡°You two must have figured out by now: this is our territory. All you need to do is give us some face and have a drink with us tonight. Then add us on WhatsApp, and we will definitely see you safely home.¡± Chapter 1403 - Chapter 1403 352 Scared to the point of fainting _1 Chapter 1403: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _1 Chapter 1403: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _1 The man with dyed hair looked down at Viola Thompson and Fiona Knight with a smug expression in his eyes. In this bar, there wasn¡¯t a single girl he couldn¡¯t handle. Whether they were pure or seductive. The tattooed man standing next to Viola said, ¡°Do you know who our bro Isaac is? He¡¯s the crown prince of Phoenix Bar! If you ladies succumb to him, you¡¯ll enjoy a life of luxury. But if you refuse¡­¡± The tattooed man chuckled lewdly at that point. The other people around them were also chuckling weirdly. Yes. The blond man standing before Fiona Knight was none other than Isaac Brooklyn, the illegitimate son of the Phoenix Bar¡¯s boss. The reason why this illegitimate son was so reckless was firstly due to a lack of discipline since childhood, and secondly, his mother was a morally corrupt woman who habitually wrecked other people¡¯s families. Such people certainly could not raise decent children. Viola Thompson was not afraid. She lifted her gaze and looked at the tattooed man and Isaac with a slightly raised corner of her lips. ¡°And what if we refuse? How would you handle that?¡± Isaac looked at Viola, his eyes lecherous. He reached out to touch her face, ¡°Honey, if you refuse, we¡¯re obviously going to pamper you.¡± ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡± The onlookers all laughed loudly. After all, they were all birds of a feather. Fiona frowned slightly, tightly grabbing Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Vio, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Viola quietly comforted Fiona. With her other hand, she quickly slapped Isaac across the face. Smack. The slap rang out clear and crisp. Isaac was stunned. So were the others around him. The only one who wasn¡¯t surprised was Fiona. To Viola, this sort of thing was just another day at the office. A moment later, Isaac finally snapped back to reality. With his hand cupped over his now red and swollen cheek, he exploded in anger, ¡°Fuck you! Bitch! How dare you hit me!¡± The tattooed man rushed over immediately, trying to grab Viola¡¯s hair. But who was Viola? Of course, she would not give the tattooed man such an opportunity! Thud. She kicked out, sending the tattooed man sprawling to the ground. Isaac was dumbfounded. In all the time the bar had been open, he had never seen such a fierce girl. The tattooed man was a Taekwondo instructor, who could ordinarily take on three guys at once. But today! The tattooed man was actually taken down by Viola. How could Isaac bear this? Isaac furrowed his brows, turning to the others around him. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Get her!¡± Upon command, a dozen burly men rose from their seats and started walking towards Viola. Even though the commotion was loud. But the lights in the bar were dim, and the music was so loud that the people at the dance floor did not realize that there was a fight happening. So, Diana Hershey and Flora Tiarks kept dancing the night away in the middle of the dance floor. Viola could take on ten at once. Soon. A pile of bodies was on the ground. But Fiona couldn¡¯t. So, she had to protect Fiona while also fending off these men¡¯s illicit attacks. Slowly, she started to feel overwhelmed. Everyone hanging out in the bar were professional fighters. Just then, Mr. White, who had finished making a call, came in from outside. Seeing something was wrong, he quickly put his phone away in his pocket, rolled up his sleeves, and started fighting alongside Viola. Mr. White was trained, so he worked in perfect harmony with Viola. While seeing how the tables were turning, Isaac immediately called the police. Sirens wailed. The police arrived in no time. Just then, Diana and Flora realized what was going on and rushed over. Soon. All the people involved in the fight were taken to the police station. Even then, Isaac did not panic. He asked one of his subordinates, ¡°Who¡¯s the guy who came later? What car does he drive?¡± A car was a symbol of a man¡¯s status. His subordinate who was already aware of the situation said, ¡°A Volkswagen Passat.¡± A Passat? Upon hearing this, Isaac burst into laughter. After all, he drove a Lamborghini! A lousy Passat couldn¡¯t even buy the tires of a Lamborghini. Such a poor bastard dared to interfere! Just laughable. Isaac then asked, ¡°What about the two women?¡± ¡°It seemed like both ladies were related to that man. One of them called him ¡®Little Uncle¡¯ while the other called him ¡®Big Brother¡¯.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Isaac sneered. Turns out, they were relatives. Birds of a feather flock together, people with similar backgrounds associate with each other. In that case, neither of them could be riches to rags either. Isaac squinted his eyes, ¡°Call my father and tell him to get here immediately! Also, inform Lawyer Brown. I want to make sure that man rots in jail forever! As for those two women, if their family doesn¡¯t show the right attitude, they can forget about getting out ever again!¡± Chapter 1404 - Chapter 1404 352 Scared to the point of fainting _2 Chapter 1404: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _2 Chapter 1404: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _2 They have a legal department and their family also has top-tier professional lawyers. What do they have? A ramshackle Passat? Since ancient times, the poor cannot compete with the rich. The principle that money makes the world go round, Isaac Brooklyn understood since he was a kid. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so reckless in the bar! Just wait. He would make them regret it! Especially those two women. How dare they reject him, this is truly not knowing the blessings they have. ¡°Alright.¡± His subordinate nodded, respectfully saying, ¡°Mr. Brooklyn, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Isaac Brooklyn squinted his eyes and walked into the mediation hall. Inside the Hall. Viola Thompson and Fiona Knight, as well as Mr. White, were all sitting there. Isaac Brooklyn looked down at them from a higher position, with a triumphant look all over his face. A subordinate next to him bullied the weak and boasted strongly, ¡°Do you guys know who you have offended? If you know what¡¯s good for you, kneel down and apologize! Otherwise, we just need to lift a finger, and we can make you spend a lifetime in jail!¡± Hearing this, Isaac Brooklyn held his head high. Flora Tiarks couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and snorted coldly, ¡°Scum, do you know who my uncle is?¡± Who wouldn¡¯t get weak at the knees hearing the name Sir White? Isaac Brooklyn turned his head to look, his eyes full of contempt, ¡°Who is he?¡± Flora Tiarks put her hands on her hips, ¡°I will scare you to death if I tell you!¡± At this point, Flora Tiarks paused, then continued: ¡°Listen carefully! My uncle is the head of the White family!¡± Hearing this, Isaac Brooklyn burst into laughter, ¡°Oh my, that really scares me! I¡¯m so afraid now!¡± The Brooklyn family is no prestigious family, and they aren¡¯t familiar with the style of the head of the White family. All he knew was that the White family was a renowned and powerful family in Capital City. If this poor kid really was a member of the White family, why would he be driving a broken-down Passat? This was ridiculous! Isaac Brooklyn continued, ¡°If he¡¯s the head of the White family, then I must be the Jade Emperor!¡± After all, Flora Tiarks¡¯ words were even more absurd and hilarious than ¡®he is the Jade Emperor¡¯! Flora Tiarks frowned. He truly wouldn¡¯t give up until he faced absolute disaster. Here. Mr. Brooklyn favoured sons over daughters. Upon hearing that his beloved son was bullied by a poor kid driving a Passat, he immediately brought a lawyer with him. He had to seek justice for his son! Mr. Brooklyn, with a briefcase in his left hand and the air of an upper-class man, said while walking, ¡°Lawyer Brown, you must seek justice for my son this time! Make those scumbags spend a few years in jail!¡± Lawyer Brown laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Sherman, I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll make those poor kids who bullied Mr. Brooklyn spend their lifetime in jail!¡± The two of them hurried into the police station. Inside the mediation hall, seeing his father come, Isaac Brooklyn immediately had backbone, ¡°Dad! You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Boss Sherman.¡± The small follower behind Isaac Brooklyn also immediately started nodding and bowing. Isaac Brooklyn did not get any benefit. He was beaten black and blue. Seeing his precious son beaten like this, Mr. Brooklyn was heartbroken, ¡°Are you okay, Isaac?¡± Just by hearing the name Isaac, it was clear how much Mr. Brooklyn doted on his son. Isaac. Isaac, who would inherit the family business in the future. Mr. Brooklyn asked angrily, ¡°Tell me, who beat you up like this!¡± ¡°Him!¡± Isaac Brooklyn pointed at Mr. White. Mr. Brooklyn turned his head to look in Mr. White¡¯s direction. At this look. Mr. Brooklyn was so scared his legs went weak. Was he¡­ was he hallucinating? This was the head of the White family! Mr. White? Mr. Brooklyn swallowed, his face pale with no blood in it. However, Isaac Brooklyn still was still chattering, ¡°Dad! You must avenge me!¡± It was at this moment that Mr. Brooklyn reacted, turned his head and glared at Isaac Brooklyn, scolding, ¡°Shut up!¡± Isaac Brooklyn was stunned. Lawyer Brown next to him was also stunned. What was going on? The next second, before anyone could react, Mr. Brooklyn walked up to Mr. White, ¡°Mr. White, I am Sherman Strong, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± Mr. White smiled faintly, ¡°Thanks to your son.¡± Just a light, floaty sentence made multiple layers of cold sweat appear on Mr. Brooklyn¡¯s face. No one knew the methods of the head of the White family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was a person who dared to confront even international bosses! Thinking about it, Sherman Strong became even more panicked. What should he do now? He never imagined the person his son had offended was this big shot. Mr. Brooklyn immediately apologized, ¡°Mr. White, I apologize, I did not discipline my child properly¡­¡± Chapter 1405 - Chapter 1405 352 Scared to the point of fainting _3 Chapter 1405: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _3 Chapter 1405: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _3 Isaac Brooklyn was oblivious to social cues. He walked over to Mr. Brooklyn and said exasperatedly, ¡°Dad, why are you apologizing to people like him?¡± This was a clear loss of face! Having heard this, Mr. Brooklyn stood up straight and backhandedly slapped Isaac Brooklyn across the face. Smack! The sound was crisp and loud. Isaac Brooklyn¡¯s face had already taken a slap from Viola Thompson, and now he had received another from his own father, perfect symmetry. Dazed by the slap, stars filled Isaac Brooklyn¡¯s vision and his head was ringing. Mr. Brooklyn continued, ¡°You ungrateful wretch! How dare you disrespect Mr. White! Now apologize to him at once!¡± Immediately after his words, he kicked Isaac Brooklyn¡¯s leg. Before he could react, Isaac Brooklyn ended up kneeling on the ground. It hurt. Very much! Mr. Brooklyn smiled apologetically at Mr. White, saying: ¡°Mr. White, I hope you can overlook his rudeness, so please don¡¯t pay attention to this beast¡¯s nonsense.¡± Mr. White casually adjusted his sleeve and looked at Mr. Brooklyn, ¡°Your son offended my two sisters. Coincidentally, my sister is the family¡¯s gem. We usually pamper her like a fragile doll, afraid to break or lose her. Your son, on the other hand, arrogantly asked my two sisters to drink with him! Who does he think my sisters are?¡± The last phrase was said sharply, with a sudden increase in volume. Ground-shaking. Despite his dashing appearance, he gave rise to a chill in one¡¯s heart. Mr. Brooklyn was shaking all over. Scared. Two sisters? When did Mr. White have sisters? This unfilial son! Who did he have to annoy? Of course, it¡¯s this Great Master. Mr. Brooklyn glared at Isaac Brooklyn, ¡°You disgraceful son! Now apologize to Mr. White¡¯s sisters at once!¡± Although Isaac Brooklyn was a playboy, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that he had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have, so he immediately apologized, ¡°Ladies! I was wrong! Please forgive me!¡± Just then, the door to the hall was once again pushed open. ¡°Viola!¡± Seeing the person who walked in, Mr. Brooklyn froze. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the person who had just arrived was Mandel Thompson, the eldest son of the well-known Thompson Clan of Capital City. Why was Mandel Thompson here? The next second, Viola Thompson¡¯s voice echoed in the air, ¡°Brother.¡± Brother? Brother?! Viola Thompson actually called Mandel Thompson ¡°brother¡±! This had to be an illusion! It must be! Or maybe he just misheard. However, in the next second, Mandel Thompson came to Viola Thompson¡¯s side, grabbing her arm, and carefully inspected her, asking, ¡°Viola, are you okay?¡± Immediately, Diana Hershey and Flora Tiarks started complaining, ¡°Brother Thompson! This scum is who upset Viola and Fiona! Relying on his numerical strength, he even asked Viola and Fiona to drink with them! He even forcefully tried to add Viola on WhatsApp! When Viola and Fiona didn¡¯t give in, he started getting physical! Luckily uncle was here, otherwise, how could Viola and Fiona, two petite girls, face off against them?¡± Hearing this, Isaac Brooklyn froze in shock. It¡¯s one thing to say Fiona Knight is a delicate little girl. But Viola Thompson can actually handle ten guys at once! They were in a fight, and they did not gain even the slightest advantage. Instead, Viola Thompson had beaten them half to death. Later, with the intervention of Mr. White, their disadvantage only grew and they were hammered to the ground. But now, it seemed as if they had bullied Viola Thompson. But in fact, they were the ones at a disadvantage. Mandel Thompson only had one sister, Viola. He normally wouldn¡¯t even utter a harsh word towards her, let alone tolerate anyone bullying her. When he heard that someone had the audacity to do so, his temper flared! Before Isaac Brooklyn could respond, Mandel Thompson grabbed him by the collar and asked with an icy voice, ¡°Which one of your hands did you dare to lay on my sister?¡± The room turned deathly cold. Isaac Brooklyn turned pale with fright, completely speechless. Soon, the acrid smell of urine filled the air. Flora Tiarks covered her mouth in disbelief and said, ¡°Brother Thompson, he wet his pants!¡± He deserved it! He¡¯s a scum who has harmed countless girls, he deserves this. Mandel Thompson looked down and then let go of Isaac Brooklyn¡¯s collar. Mr. Brooklyn tried to compose himself as he watched Mandel Thompson. Could it be¡­ Could it be that this girl is the Young Miss Thompson Family? But isn¡¯t the Young Miss Thompson Family called Viola Thompson? He had just clearly heard Mandel Thompson calling her ¡®Viola.¡¯ So, she definitely wasn¡¯t the Young Miss Thompson Family. Maybe she was just a sister that Mandel Thompson recognized outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she was just a recognized sister, then the problem would not be too big. There were still ways to solve it. Just at that moment, the front door was once again pushed open. This time, a married couple walked in. ¡°Viola!¡± Chapter 1406 - Chapter 1406 352 Scared to the point of fainting _4 Chapter 1406: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _4 Chapter 1406: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _4 ¡°Viola, are you okay?¡± It was Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne. The couple walked straight to Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, who dares to bully you! Quick, tell your dad!¡± Look. His reaction was exactly like Mr. Brooklyn earlier. Who doesn¡¯t have a great father? Mary Perryne looked nervous, ¡°Viola, you weren¡¯t frightened, were you?¡± Once she confirmed that Viola Thompson was unharmed, Mary Perryne turned to Fiona Knight, ¡°Fiona, are you okay?¡± Fiona Knight shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Auntie.¡± Mary Perryne continued, ¡°You girls must protect yourselves when you¡¯re outside.¡± After speaking, Mary Perryne added: ¡°If anyone ever bullies you, just tell your auntie, and she will seek justice for you!¡± This statement was naturally intended to be heard by Mr. Brooklyn and his party. Such audacity! They actually dared to bully Viola Thompson! Seeing this scene, Mr. Brooklyn almost fainted on the spot. He never expected that Viola Thompson would be Young Miss Thompson Family! The next second. Mr. Brooklyn really did pass out. Sawyer Thompson brought a top domestic lawyer to the scene to delegate the case, then walked over to Mr. White, ¡°Mr. White, thank you so much for tonight!¡± Sawyer Thompson was so polite that Mr. White was terrified and quickly replied, ¡°Uncle Sawyer, you¡¯re too polite! Brandon and Viola are good friends, you can just call me Bobby.¡± Mandel Thompson stepped forward, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with him. Consider him as family.¡± Mandel Thompson and Mr. White were long-time good friends. Mr. White was his ideal brother-in-law. Because no one understood Mr. White¡¯s qualities better than him. But Mandel Thompson still chose to respect Viola Thompson. Although Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t have much capability, he at least had a handsome face. The group left the police station. Mandel Thompson drove Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight back to school. Mr. White dropped off Flora Tiarks. Viola Thompson went home with her parents. Once in the car. Mary Perryne expressed her unease, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Viola bring some bodyguards next time she goes out?¡± Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson nodded in agreement. After all, she¡¯s still a girl, what if she gets taken advantage of? They were fortunate tonight. If Viola Thompson had really been controlled by that scum, the consequences would be unthinkable. Viola Thompson laughed, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m very capable, I can protect myself. Bringing them along would only be a burden.¡± She might even have to protect the bodyguards in the end. It¡¯s not worth it. Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson furrowed his brows, then said, ¡°Then Dad will get you some capable bodyguards.¡± Regardless, he can¡¯t allow his precious daughter to be wronged. ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need.¡± Viola Thompson laughed, ¡°What happened tonight was accidental.¡± ¡°What kind of accident,¡± Mary Perryne didn¡¯t want to hear this, ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the news? Some girls went out for barbecue at night and experienced the same situation as you. They were asked for their WhatsApp by a group of boys, the girls refused and they were all beaten up and sent to the Intensive Care Unit!¡± This shows that women are still a vulnerable group in society. Once the fight begins, they¡¯re no match for men! If not for Viola Thompson¡¯s self-defense skills and Mr. White¡¯s presence tonight, Viola Thompson would¡¯ve been taken advantage of too! Not every girl knows self-defense and has the ability to protect herself. Viola Thompson is very capable! But what if she meets someone more capable than her one day? What can she use to protect herself then? As a mother, Mary Perryne must consider all aspects. She cannot tolerate Viola Thompson being wronged outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This is her precious child she carried in her womb for ten months, why should she let a stranger bully her! Viola Thompson also knew about that piece of news, she just wished she was on the scene at the time, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will protect myself well, if anything happens, I will call you straight away. Having a bodyguard is too over the top!¡± Speaking up to here, Viola Thompson paused, and then said, ¡°Besides, we are now in a society governed by the rule of law, all perpetrators will receive the punishment they deserve. We have to trust the law, we can¡¯t scare ourselves with accidental incidents. Our Sinian country is so big, the probability of these incidents happening is quite small.¡± Hearing this, Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Viola makes sense.¡± Mary Perryne tightly held Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Then you promise your mom that you will take good care of yourself, don¡¯t try to handle everything by yourself if you can avoid it! If you see a situation brewing, just immediately call Brandon, Bob, Borden! Let them help you! You¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t shoulder everything by yourself!¡± Chapter 1407 - Chapter 1407 352 Scared to the point of fainting _5 Chapter 1407: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _5 Chapter 1407: 352: Scared to the point of fainting! _5 ¡°I know, Mom.¡± Mary Perryne added, ¡°If your brothers aren¡¯t around, you should call Terrence. His 1.93 meter height should not be wasted.¡± All three Thompson siblings were close to 1.9 meters tall, certainly standing out in a crowd. Unexpectedly, Terrence Lentz even stood at 193 centimetres, taller than most westerners. Viola Thompson nodded in agreement. Shortly after, the car reached the Thompson Family Manor. Meanwhile. Karina learned the situation in the bar. This time Viola was lucky. Karina squinted her eyes, and in a moment, pulled out her phone to make a call. It was picked up quickly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Arrange a meeting between Viola and myself.¡± Just three sentences, and once they were spoken, Karina hung up the phone. On the next day. It was Mary Perryne¡¯s birthday. Like usual, Viola went for a morning jog with her bread. The bread could run pretty quickly. It whooshed ahead, waiting for Viola. Its head was tilted to the side. Looking cute and silly. After the run, it was already half past seven. Today, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne were both very busy and left for work without having breakfast. Only the four siblings were left at the dining table. ¡°Big brother, second brother, little brother, today is Mom¡¯s birthday, have you guys prepared anything?¡± Upon hearing that, Mandel Thompson was taken aback. He had been too busy recently and had completely forgotten about their mother¡¯s birthday. Mary Perryne had always been low-key and didn¡¯t celebrate her birthday in previous years when Viola wasn¡¯t around. But this year should be a properly celebrated one. Samuel Thompson said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared Mom¡¯s birthday present a long time ago.¡± Edward Thompson chuckled, ¡°Little sister, do you have any good ideas?¡± Mandel Thompson also turned to look at Viola. A girl tends to be more thoughtful. Viola added, ¡°Why don¡¯t the four of us make a birthday cake for Mom?¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Samuel Thompson touched his nose, ¡°Little sister, do you know how to bake a cake?¡± Who knows, after taking two meals cooked by Viola, he already has a traumatic memory of it. Viola nodded, with an expression of being a little proud, ¡°I learned it from a professional pastry chef.¡± The chef even mentioned her to be exceptionally talented. Thinking about that, Viola felt very happy. Hearing this, Samuel Thompson sighed in relief. As long as she had learned it. Mandel Thompson added, ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving and start decorating the house.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Even though there were servants at home, the four siblings all felt that doing it themselves would be more meaningful. As they were decorating. Viola received a message from Terrence Lentz. [Leader, I¡¯ve arrived at the hotel.] Viola was a bit annoyed. She has been too busy recently; she even forgot about picking him up from the airport last night. While Viola was blowing up balloons, she took out her phone and dialed a voice call. It was picked up quickly on the other side. ¡°Hello, Viola.¡± His deep voice carried a degree of laziness. It was pleasant to the ears. Viola continued, ¡°Terrence, which hotel are you staying at?¡± Terrence Lentz gave her the name of the hotel. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Viola continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll bring some food over.¡± Terrence Lentz glanced at the food that had just been delivered to his table, but lied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then wait for me half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Viola ended the call, walked over to Mandel Thompson, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going out for a bit, thanks for your hard work at home! I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon to bake the cake with you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mandel Thompson nodded, ¡°you go ahead.¡± Viola packed some food in the kitchen and then drove off. In a pink Lamborghini. This pink Lamborghini was a gift from Samuel Thompson, a limited edition worldwide, with only three made, and one of them was now in her hands. She seldom drove out, but today Terrence¡¯s hotel was fifty kilometers away. Half an hour later, Viola arrived at the hotel. Terrence Lentz¡¯s room was on the twenty-eighth floor. Viola stood at the door and rang the bell. Soon, the door was opened. Before Viola could react, her wrist was grabbed and she was pulled inside. Bang! She stumbled into a warm and strong embrace. The curtains in the room were drawn. The lights were off. It looked somewhat dark. ¡°Viola.¡± He held her tightly, burying his head in her neck, his deep voice touched with a hint of laziness. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m somewhat tired,¡± Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°Can I hold you for a while?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thus Viola stood there, letting him hold her. Terrence Lentz was very strong. Viola wrapped her arms around his waist. A moment past. She felt something strange. It seemed like there was something extra around his waist area. It was at this moment that Terrence Lentz let go of her, his facial expression hardly visible in the darkness, ¡°Viola, I¡¯m going to use the bathroom.¡± Viola didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± As he shut the door, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the light switch?¡± ¡°To your left.¡± Terrence Lentz replied. Then there was the sound of the bathroom door closing, followed by the sound of running water. About half an hour later, Terrence Lentz came out of the bathroom, fully dressed. However, his walk seemed a bit strange. ¡°Terrence, is there something wrong?¡± Without changing his expression, Terrence Lentz said, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a bit uncomfortable in my leg, but it¡¯s much better now.¡± Worried that Viola might want to examine his leg, Terrence subtly changed the subject, ¡°Viola, didn¡¯t you bring some food? I¡¯m getting hungry.¡± Viola took out the meal box. Terrence Lentz sat down to eat. Three dishes and one soup, he didn¡¯t pick at any and ate all of it. After the meal. Terrence Lentz took out a beautiful gift box, ¡°I remember today is your mother¡¯s birthday. This is for her.¡± Before the parents of both families had officially met, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to visit now. It would be improper. For any other family it would be different, but Terrence Lentz did his homework, knowing that Sawyer Thompson is a man who goes by the books. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°A string of pearl necklace.¡± Terrence Lentz answered, his voice casual. Terrence Lentz took a sip of water, ¡°Viola, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Viola turned to look at him. Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°I want my parents to visit Uncle and Auntie. When do you think would be a good time?¡± Chapter 1408 - Chapter 1408 353 Let no one reach you_1 Chapter 1408: 353: Let no one reach you!_1 Chapter 1408: 353: Let no one reach you!_1 Viola Thompson looked stunned when Terrence Lentz suddenly mentioned this. ¡°Hmm, should I discuss it with my parents when I get back? To see when they have time?¡± Her parents had been quite busy lately, and Viola wasn¡¯t sure exactly when they would be available. Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°Alright.¡± As his words fell, he picked up the empty lunch box, and turned towards the kitchen. ¡°Lentz, what are you doing?¡± Viola curiously asked. Terrence replied: ¡°I¡¯m going to wash the lunchbox.¡± Viola seemed surprised by his diligence, smiling as she said, ¡°I can take it back and have it washed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble,¡± Terrence said, pausing before adding, ¡°And besides, I want to leave a good impression on your family¡¯s servants.¡± If he were to let the Thompson family¡¯s servants clean even a lunch box, it would certainly give the impression of him being lazy. What if those servants were to gossip about him and this was overheard by Viola¡¯s parents? Hearing this, Viola giggled softly, ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through quite well.¡± Terrence Lentz raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°You could say that I¡¯m just a thrifty and diligent person.¡± ¡°A good wife?¡± Viola teased. Terrence¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly, ¡°If you like it that way, why not?¡± The hotel kitchen was well-equipped. After cleaning up, Terrence put the lunch box in a disinfectant cabinet for sterilization. Viola prepared to leave. ¡°Let me walk you out.¡± Terrence said, rolling down his sleeves to cover his wristwatch. Viola replied: ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I drove here myself. You rest for now and adjust your jet lag. We¡¯ll go to the movies together tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sounds good, what movie do you want to see? I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Terrence responded, his lips parting slightly. After contemplating for a moment, Viola said, ¡°There¡¯s a new horror film that just got released, right? I heard the ratings are quite high and the plot is good. How about we watch that?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Viola picked up the lunchbox. ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. Viola turned to leave. At that precise moment, he swiftly grabbed her by the wrist and gently pulled her towards him. Viola stumbled forward from the pull and landed into his arms. His hand snaked around her slim waist, pulling her closer, then he gently pressed his lips against her forehead. Each breath they took was filled with the other¡¯s scent. The beating of their hearts echoed in each other¡¯s ears. After a moment, he let her go, while straightening her hair, ¡°Alright, go home and remember to be safe.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Terrence nodded lightly, his gaze filled with her retreating figure. At this moment, everything around him seemed to lose color. Only she remained. Viola turned to leave. Watching her fading figure, Terrence turned to leave as well. Just as he was about to walk away though, Miss Thompson, who had already turned back, suddenly ran over. She tiptoed, hooked her arms around his neck, and her ruby-red lips landed on his thin lips. Her tongue gently swept over his lips. It felt as if he had been electrocuted. It made him tingle all over. Terrence instantly felt like his whole body didn¡¯t belong to him anymore. His mind was in a daze, his body felt fiery hot as if it were about to explode. Before he could come out of his infatuation, Viola let him go, saying, ¡°I¡¯m really leaving now!¡± With that, Viola turned and ran off. Mr. Lentz, who was watching Miss Thompson¡¯s retreating figure: ¡°¡­¡± She teased and ran away! What a tease! Watching Viola¡¯s retreating figure, he intended to walk her downstairs. However, just as he took his first step, he looked down at his body and couldn¡¯t help sighing in frustration. He reluctantly closed his room door. Thereafter, the sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom. However, this time, the duration of the shower was noticeably longer than the last time. Viola drove back to Thompson Family Manor. She parked the car directly at the entrance. ¡°Miss Thompson is back!¡± The housekeeper immediately stepped forward to open the car door. As Viola got out of the car, she asked, ¡°Are my older brothers at home?¡± The housekeeper nodded, ¡°Yes, they are all at home. Miss Thompson, you¡¯re not going out again, are you? I¡¯ll park the car in the garage.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Grandpa Housekeeper.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± The housekeeper drove the car into the garage. Viola, holding the lunchbox, walked into the hall. The balloons and other decorations in the living room were already set up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Little sis, we¡¯ve been waiting for you. We¡¯ve prepared all the materials needed to make the cake.¡± Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson, both nearly six feet tall, were wearing aprons and came out from the direction of the bakery room. The sight of two towering men wearing aprons appeared particularly comical. Viola looked up slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands first.¡± ¡°Alright, take your time. We¡¯ll be waiting for you in the bakery room.¡± Chapter 1409 - Chapter 1409 353 Let no one reach you_2 Chapter 1409: 353: Let no one reach you!_2 Chapter 1409: 353: Let no one reach you!_2 Soon, Viola Thompson finished washing her hands and went to the baking room. Mandel Thompson, Samuel Thompson, and Edward Thompson were already studying a cake-making video. When they heard the door open, all three looked up. Their movements were quite synchronized and they were all wearing the same aprons. The three Thompson brothers had somewhat similar facial features, creating a scene that was somehow hilarious. Viola couldn¡¯t help but smile. The three brothers were utterly baffled. What was Viola laughing at? After a moment, Mandel chuckled and said, ¡°Viola, come over here. We choose this type of cake design. What do you think?¡± Viola walked over and said, ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s go with that.¡± Once she finished speaking, Viola reached for an apron. Edward immediately stopped her, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to wear an apron, sis. You just need to direct us and we¡¯ll get our hands dirty.¡± Samuel nodded, ¡°Bob¡¯s right.¡± With their three big brothers around, they surely can¡¯t let their only sister do the work. After all, they need to pamper their sister. ¡°Well, I obliged and will get my hands dirty.¡± Viola put down the apron and assumed the role of commander. On the other side. River City. Eleanor Armstrong was in the living room, speaking on the phone with Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, have you spoken to Viola yet?¡± Not knowing what was said on the other side of the call, Eleanor nodded, ¡°Alright, your dad and I will wait for your notification. Don¡¯t worry about the greeting gift, your dad and I will take care of it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Just treat Viola well, don¡¯t bully her! Oh, I tried sending you money yesterday, but found that I had a transfer limit.¡± Eleanor would often transfer money to Terrence¡¯s account. Yielding to the pressure, Terrence had the bank block all bank accounts belonging to Eleanor and Harlan Lentz. So whenever Eleanor tries to transfer money to Terrence, she would be given a user restriction notice. Upon hearing this, Terrence didn¡¯t explain, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to send me money. I have enough.¡± Eleanor sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this since you were a child, always reporting the good and not the bad! I am your mother, there¡¯s nothing between us that you can¡¯t say. If there¡¯s trouble, you have to tell me!¡± Charlotte Young walked in through the door just in time to hear this conversation. She snorted mentally. Her mother-in-law is so biased! All good things are always for her youngest son, as if she only has Terrence as her son! Realizing that Eleanor was speaking with Terrence, Charlotte didn¡¯t continue to walk in. Instead, she stood in a corner, carefully listening to the mother and son¡¯s conversation. Just then, Sophie walked in from the door. Sophie had a bag in her hand, looking like she was in a good mood. She hadn¡¯t noticed Charlotte in the corner and headed straight for the living room. Just as Sophie was about to be discovered by Eleanor, Charlotte quickly grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand. Sophie turned her head and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± Just as she was about to ask Charlotte why she had been stopped, Sophie was silenced by Charlotte, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t speak!¡± Sophie was smart and quickly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. She immediately played along with Charlotte, lowering her voice, ¡°Sister-in-law, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlotte looked at the living room, ¡°Listen carefully.¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡°That¡¯s settled then, Terrence. I¡¯ll wait for your call. You only need to ask Viola and her parents when they¡¯re available, you don¡¯t need to worry about the rest. Dad and I will arrange it.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± With that, Eleanor ended the call. Sophie looked confused, turning to Charlotte, ¡°Sister-in-law, what¡¯s going on? What is she arranging?¡± Even though these sisters-in-law called each other ¡°mom¡± very affectionately in public, they never had much regard for Eleanor, their mother-in-law. Mother-daughter-in-law conflicts have been unresolved since ancient times. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, Charlotte and Sophie had always thought that Eleanor was too biased. The relationship between mother- and daughter-in-law had deteriorated further. If it weren¡¯t for their wish to inherit Eleanor and Harlan¡¯s properties, they would probably have fallen out long ago. Charlotte pulled Sophie outside, chuckling scornfully, ¡°What else could she be arranging! Aren¡¯t you clever enough to guess?¡± Sophie laughed, ¡°Sister-in-law, I really can¡¯t guess. Stop keeping me in suspense!¡± Charlotte looked back at the living room, continuing, ¡°She was just talking to that good-for-nothing! She¡¯s deluded enough to think about visiting Mr. and Mrs. Thompson! Maybe she was kicked in the head by a donkey!¡± Chapter 1410 - Chapter 1410 353 Let no one reach you_3 Chapter 1410: 353: Let no one reach you!_3 Chapter 1410: 353: Let no one reach you!_3 Upon hearing this, Sophie¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She too thought her mother-in-law had gone crazy! It was normal for young Viola Thompson to be incapable of discerning people¡¯s characters, but what kind of people were Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne? One was the head of the Thompson clan, the other was the mistress of the Thompson family! Who hadn¡¯t they met before? How could a good-for-nothing like Terrence Lentz possibly catch their eye? A good-for-nothing like Terrence Lentz probably doesn¡¯t even qualify to be a servant for the Thompson family! Yet they dared to dream of becoming related to the Thompsons. Absolutely absurd! ¡°Did she really say that?¡± Sophie asked. ¡°Exactly,¡± replied Charlotte Young. ¡°I heard it with my own ears. Can there be any doubt? She asked that good-for-nothing to let Miss Thompson ask Mr. and Mrs. Thompson to choose a suitable day to visit them in Capital City!¡± Sophie was speechless and frowned. ¡°What on earth are they thinking? Don¡¯t they know their own son¡¯s worth? They even dare to do such a thing!¡± ¡°You said it!¡± Charlotte Young scoffed. ¡°They seem to think that good-for-nothing is some sort of treasure! They¡¯ll only end up humiliating themselves!¡± The Thompson family would absolutely never marry Viola to a good-for-nothing like Terrence Lentz. Not to mention the Thompsons. Even a typical wealthy family would avoid someone like Terrence Lentz like the plague. Such a shame. That couple just can¡¯t get a clue. Sophie laughed, ¡°As daughters-in-law, we can¡¯t interfere in this sort of matter. They¡¯ll have to learn the hard way!¡± The best thing they could do at a time like this was sit back and watch the show. After all, it had nothing to do with them. Charlotte Young nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± People need to experience certain things to grow up. Someone like Eleanor Armstrong needed to taste some hardship. Otherwise, she might actually believe that good-for-nothing was something special! In a moment, the two sisters-in-law walked into the hall together. Eleanor Armstrong was in a good mood, the corners of her mouth slightly raised. Seeing her two daughters-in-law return, she greeted them, ¡°Charlotte, Sophie, you¡¯re back.¡± Charlotte Young, feigning ignorance, asked with a smile, ¡°Mom, what has made you so happy?¡± Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t hide anything from her daughters-in-law. ¡°Your father and I are planning to go to Capital City soon to finalize the marriage between our third son and Viola.¡± Upon hearing this, Sophie said, ¡°Mom, this is a cause for celebration! By the way, when are you and dad going to Capital City? As the elder siblings, we certainly can¡¯t go empty-handed for our younger brother¡¯s engagement!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Sophie. Mom, when you go, make sure to tell us in advance. Sophie and I will also prepare some gifts for you to take.¡± Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong looked at her two daughters-in-law. Why was the sun suddenly rising from the west today? The two of them usually were very calculative about everything. But today, they suddenly became so generous, even offering to prepare gifts voluntarily. This was so unlike Sophie and Charlotte. Before Eleanor Armstrong could respond, Charlotte Young asked, ¡°Mom, when have you scheduled the visit?¡± Eleanor Armstrong replied, ¡°We¡¯re unsure when Viola¡¯s parents will be available. That¡¯s why we just asked our third son to inquire from Viola.¡± Upon hearing this, Charlotte Young scoffed internally. So, nothing was settled yet! Seeing how excited Eleanor Armstrong was, Charlotte had assumed the deal was done. What a joke! However, Charlotte Young didn¡¯t show her feelings. She nodded and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right. We indeed have to ask Mr. and Mrs. Thompson about this.¡± Sophie chimed in, ¡°Now that mom and dad have made up their minds, I believe the Thompsons will respond soon. The trip to the Capital City should be within the next few days.¡± She was deliberately setting Eleanor Armstrong up for embarrassment. One can lack anything in life, but self-awareness is crucial. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although Eleanor Armstrong was not a fool and could detect the implied tone in her daughters-in-law¡¯s words, she laughed it off and said, ¡°If the Thompsons favor Terrence, it¡¯s not only his good fortune but also a testament to his qualities. So, there¡¯s no need for you two to worry about what¡¯s coming next. Your father and I have already prepared everything we need to bring to the Thompsons. After we leave for Capital City, you both just take care of yourselves!¡± As if these two could be decent sisters-in-law! While most sisters-in-law treat their brother-in-law as their own little brother, these two would rather see Terrence become a laughingstock. Upon hearing this, both Charlotte Young and Sophie wanted to laugh. What a pipe dream! Chapter 1411 - Chapter 1411 353 Let no one reach you_4 Chapter 1411: 353: Let no one reach you!_4 Chapter 1411: 353: Let no one reach you!_4 No one knows how Eleanor Armstrong could say such things. What could Terrence Lentz, the good-for-nothing, possibly possess that others don¡¯t? Is it possible that there are people out there even more useless than he is? Eleanor Armstrong must have quite the regard for Terrence Lentz! ¡°Yes yes, you¡¯re right, mom. After all, the third son was once known far and wide as a prodigy in River City, no matter how bad he is, he can¡¯t really be that bad, right? The Thompson Family sees something in the third son, it shows they have great judgment!¡± Charlotte Young said sarcastically. She purposefully twisted Eleanor¡¯s words to disgust her. Sophie also nodded in agreement on the side. Eleanor frowned slightly, ¡°Charlotte, Sophie, what is your meaning?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not up to anything!¡± Charlotte Young feigned innocence, ¡°Mom, did I say something wrong? Look at me, I always say the wrong things, I made you angry again! You¡¯re so wise and understanding, please don¡¯t get mad at me!¡± Sophie quickly added: ¡°Mom, I really didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Eleanor straightened up and firmly said, ¡°Charlotte, Sophie, remember my words. One day, the third son will be someone you all could only dream of reaching!¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time Eleanor Armstrong said this. But each time she did, both Sophie and Charlotte Young would scoff. .Afterall, What can a good-for-nothing do that would make them feel they are not on his level. Normally, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t say much more. However, she had noticed that no matter how well she did, her mother-in-law was always biased towards the good-for-nothing Terrence. So, Charlotte looked up at Eleanor and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, I am the third son¡¯s sister-in-law, I also hope that he can do great things someday. But some things are not as simple as just hoping! A man should be established by thirty. Have you ever thought about how old the third son is this year? He is almost thirty years old!¡± What does the nearly thirty-year-old Terrence Lentz have? Aside from living off his parents, he has nothing! Upon saying this, Charlotte Young paused, then continued, ¡°Mom, let me be clear. If the third son becomes successful in the future, I, as his sister-in-law, won¡¯t rely on him! And if he remains like he is now, don¡¯t blame me for ignoring him. I won¡¯t spoil him like you and dad do, or let him have his way. I, as his sister-in-law, don¡¯t have the obligation to carter for him too!¡± They spoiled Terrence Lentz to the extent that he ended up how he is today. Having said that, Charlotte turned and walked away. Sophie also followed and left. Eleanor Armstrong was so angry that it pained her, she turned to look at Charlotte¡¯s retreating figure and shouted, ¡°You¡¯d better remember your words today. Don¡¯t think of using Terrence in the future!¡± After saying these words, Eleanor Armstrong turned and walked back to her room. Even after returning to her room, she was still furious. Seeing Harlan Lentz in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but vent. Harlan Lentz was not angry but instead chuckled, ¡°Why are you saying all this to the children?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m too upset?¡± She retorted. ¡°Regardless, Terrence Lentz is their uncle. As his nieces, even if they don¡¯t support him, they shouldn¡¯t join others in mocking him!¡± Harlan Lentz replied, ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, it¡¯s been many years, you should be used to it by now!¡± Over the years, hasn¡¯t Terrence Lentz always been the topic of people¡¯s gossip? Harlan Lentz had long grown numb. His focus now was to accumulate a fortune for Terrence Lentz in his remaining years, to make sure Terrence has a worry-free life in the future. As for everything else¡­ He would turn a deaf ear to it. One can only watch their own mouths, not other people¡¯s. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course Eleanor Armstrong understood this, she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s different when outsiders say things! But they are Terrence¡¯s nieces!¡± Harlan Lentz flipped a page on his newspaper, ¡°I¡¯d say, you really can¡¯t blame Charlotte and Sophie. If you have to blame someone, it should be Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz. They, being Terrence¡¯s own brothers, don¡¯t even protect him, let alone expecting these outsiders to do so!¡± Why does Charlotte Young and Sophie dare to openly look down on Terrence Lentz, or even make fun of him? It¡¯s only because Terrence¡¯s own brothers, Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz, don¡¯t respect their own brother from the bottom of their hearts! If Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz showed Terrence Lentz a little respect, naturally, Charlotte and Sophie would not dare disrespect Terrence Lentz. Chapter 1412 - Chapter 1412 353 Let no one reach you_5 Chapter 1412: 353: Let no one reach you!_5 Chapter 1412: 353: Let no one reach you!_5 Therefore. The root of the problem now lies with Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz. Hearing that, Eleanor Armstrong sighed. Sometimes, she really did not understand why familial affection could become so diluted. They were blood brothers, so why did they have to turn out like this? Capital City. Thompson¡¯s Western Dessert House. Viola Thompson had initially planned to take command, but she simply couldn¡¯t stand the clumsy manner of her three brothers. Hence, she donned an identical apron, and began to pipe the icing on the cake. But Viola was clearly taking the task of icing a bit too lightly! Hands that could handle a golden needle or car repair tools, but were surprisingly incapable of properly using a small piping bag! Looking at Viola¡¯s serious face, Borden approached cautiously, ¡°Little sis, how about¡­ how about I give it a go?¡± The flowers he piped might be ugly, but they were certainly more attractive than the Venus flytrap that Viola had managed. Viola passed him the piping bag but furrowed her brows, ¡°Bro, are you sure you can handle it?¡± Borden accepted the piping bag, ¡°Should be slightly better than you.¡± Two hours later, a complete cake was finally made. Brandon stared at the cake in front of him, his face thoughtful. This¡­ Is it really edible? Even though he also didn¡¯t want to doubt himself. Viola sprinkled cocoa powder on the cake, and stroked her chin, ¡°Eating it shouldn¡¯t be an issue; it¡¯s just a little unsightly. However, that¡¯s fine. Often, the uglier something looks, the tastier it is: take ugly oranges and ugly apples, for example.¡± When put that way, it did make some sense. Bob laughed and added, ¡°Little sister is right. After all, it¡¯s the thought that matters. I¡¯m sure mom and dad will be very happy.¡± Borden nodded in agreement. Viola checked her watch and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and get the front hall ready, they should be home soon. I¡¯ll go prepare dinner in the kitchen.¡± Upon hearing this, the three brothers blanched. Prepare dinner! Brandon calmly reassured her, ¡°Little sis, I¡¯ve already arranged for everything in the kitchen. Master Zhao is taking care of it today; he¡¯s preparing all of dad and mom¡¯s favorite dishes.¡± Borden immediately added, ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t have to cook all the time.¡± Bob nodded in agreement, ¡°Right, right, right!¡± Viola thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make mom her favorite long-life noodles in the kitchen!¡± Hearing that, the three brothers could only silently pray for Mary Perryne¡¯s luck. Soon after. The parents of the Thompson clan returned to the mansion. As soon as they reached the door, they found the house black as night. What was once a brightly lit house, was now submerged in darkness. Right then, Brandon emerged from within, ¡°Mom and dad, you¡¯re back.¡± Sawyer Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did the lights suddenly go out?¡± Mary Perryne found it strange as well. Borden came out next, ¡°It seems like there was a sudden power outage. But don¡¯t worry, I have already ordered someone to start the generator.¡± Sawyer Thompson, having worked all day, was naturally not in the best of moods after such an occurrence. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I informed about this power outage?¡± ¡°It might have been sudden!¡± Borden continued, ¡°Mom and dad, why don¡¯t you come inside with me? The power should be back on soon.¡± Sawyer Thompson nodded, holding Mary Perryne¡¯s hand as they both walked toward the house. In the dark, Borden gave Bob, who was lurking in the corner, a discreet ¡®ok¡¯ signal. Just then. Snap! A bright, white beam pierced the darkness. All the lights were now on. Also at this moment, Viola and Bob walked out holding the birthday cake. ¡°Mom, Happy Birthday.¡± Samuel Thompson and Mandel Thompson put a birthday hat on Mary Perryne. The children all sang the birthday song together. Mary, looking at the children in front of her, felt as though she was dreaming, her eyes slightly red. Many years ago. She had dreamed of this scene too. Now that her dream has come true, it made Mary burst into tears. Sawyer Thompson was also quite touched. But when his eyes landed on the cake in Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, the somewhat sorrowful emotion instantly vanished. He even wanted to laugh a little. The cake wasn¡¯t exactly ugly, but anyway, it didn¡¯t look very good. ¡°Mom, hurry and make a wish to blow out the candles.¡± Viola lit the birthday candles. Mary nodded, dried her tears, and clasped her hands to make a wish. A few seconds later, she blew out all the candles. Then Viola said, ¡°Mom, this cake was made by me and my three elder brothers! Look, the six people on it represent our family of six.¡± Upon hearing this, Sawyer¡¯s eyes widened incredibly, ¡°This is a family of six?¡± If Viola hadn¡¯t said, he would have thought it was just piles of **. Seeing Sawyer like this, Viola frowned slightly, ¡°Dad, doesn¡¯t it look like a family of six?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Sawyer quickly nodded, tactfully saying, ¡°It¡¯s a bit abstract.¡± Actually. It¡¯s far more than abstract! ¡°What do you mean by abstract?! I think it looks very much like us!¡± Mary looked at Viola and her three sons, ¡°My kids, thank you!¡± With that, Mary began to cut the cake. Samuel brought a bowl of Longevity Noodles, ¡°Mom, this is a bowl of Longevity Noodles that our sister personally made for you.¡± Personally! Made! Hearing these words, Mary¡¯s hand that was cutting the cake, trembled a bit, but she quickly recovered, took the bowl with both hands, and laughed, ¡°I¡¯m sure the noodles that Viola personally made taste really good!¡± The taste of this bowl of Longevity noodles was unforgettable for Mary. But she still finished every bit of it without leaving any behind. For her, these noodles were the most delicious in the world. While eating the noodles, Viola seemed to remember something, took out a gift box from Terrence Lentz, ¡°Mom, this is the birthday present from Lentz.¡± ¡°Help me thank Len.¡± Mary received the gift box with both hands. Samuel curiously asked, ¡°Sis, what did your boyfriend get you?¡± Terrance Lentz is still in a start-up phase, and doesn¡¯t have huge funds to buy expensive items. Viola responded, ¡°I think it¡¯s an ordinary pearl necklace.¡± With that, Viola turned and looked at Mary, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mind, when his business gets better, he¡¯ll get you a better gift.¡± Mary laughed, ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, why would I be picky! It¡¯s rare that Lentz remembered my birthday!¡± Viola was relieved, and continued, ¡°Also Mom and Dad, he mentioned his parents would like to visit you soon, when will you be available?¡± Mary Perryne is quite busy recently, with her schedule fully booked. Hearing this, she pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°Viola, let me arrange it tomorrow, I will let you know in the evening.¡± This birthday was the most meaningful one in Mary Perryne¡¯s life. Until bedtime, her face still carried a smile. Before going to bed, she unwrapped the pearl necklace from Terrence Lentz, perfect for her champagne-colored suit for tomorrow. The packaging was very exquisite, she unwrapped several layers before she could see the necklace. At first, Mary didn¡¯t pay attention, but when she picked up the necklace, her eyes were filled with disbelief! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old Thompson! Old Thompson!¡± Mary exclaimed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sawyer Thompson came out of the bathroom with a bath towel around him. Mary held up the necklace, ¡°Old Thompson, is this really just an ordinary pearl necklace?¡± Under the light. Each round, lustrous pearl was reflecting blinding light. Chapter 1413 - Chapter 1413 354 Hes worth a fortune Whats his identity _1 Chapter 1413: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _1 Chapter 1413: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _1 Sawyer Thompson walked over, looking at the pearl necklace in Mary Perryne¡¯s hand with a slightly furrowed brow. Although he was not particularly acquainted with women¡¯s jewelry, he could tell that the necklace in Perryne¡¯s hand was not just an ordinary pearl necklace. Because an ordinary pearl necklace does not have such a luster. Most importantly, Thompson felt an increasing sense of familiarity with it, as if he had seen it somewhere before. ¡°Let me see it.¡± Mary Perryne handed the necklace to Sawyer Thompson. Upon receiving the necklace, Thompson became even more certain of his suspicions. This was definitely not any simple pearl necklace. Normally, a pearl necklace is not this heavy. This string of pearls alone should weigh at least two hundred and fifty grams. Meanwhile, the majority of ordinary pearl necklaces weigh about one hundred grams. Seeing that Thompson remained silent, Perryne continued to ask, ¡°Old Thompson, what do you think?¡± Sawyer Thompson narrowed his eyes, ¡°I think these look like conch pearls.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, exactly! I thought the same¨Cthey look exactly like conch pearls!¡± Conch pearls are a type of natural gem, also known as ¡®rare treasures¡¯; currently, they cannot be artificially cultivated. Hence, all conch pearls are naturally formed, and only one conch pearl is produced per 50,000 conches on average, making its price higher than gold and diamonds. Currently, its market price has been driven up to 680,000 per carat. Of course, this is the price of a scarce commodity. Common people usually buy them one by one. Perryne had bought a three-carat one, and at the time of purchase, it cost 5.2 million. If this entire necklace is made of conch pearls, how much would it cost? With this thought, Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes narrowed. Upon inspection, these pearls are at least three carats, if not more. Sawyer Thompson continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you own a conch pearl? Bring it over for comparison!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne nodded and immediately took out her conch pearl from the jewelry box. Upon comparison. There was no difference. Both were of the same fullness and alluring color. The pearls from the necklace that Terrence Lentz had given were even larger than the pearl she bought. Mary Perryne looked at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Do you think these are really conch pearls?¡± Sawyer Thompson narrowed his eyes, ¡°I think they look a lot like it. Why don¡¯t we get them authenticated?¡± Mary Perryne responded, ¡°Regardless of what kind of pearls these are, they are a testament of Terrence¡¯s affection. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to have them authenticated?¡± Upon hearing this, Thompson nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± After stating this, Thompson smiled and added, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what he sent, as long as you like it, that¡¯s all that matters. Just like you said, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Regardless of whether they were pearls or conch pearls, they¡¯re simply a piece of ornament after all. Mary Perryne carefully scrutinized the pearls in her hands, her voice a little soft, ¡°I always feel that this Terrence is not as simple as he seems.¡± And it wasn¡¯t just because of this conch pearl necklace. At this point, Mary Perryne paused, ¡°When Viola was in trouble, we had a hard time finding the Divine Doctor, but Terrence managed to bring him here with ease! Actions speak louder than words. I think Terrence is a conscientious kid. Even though everyone speaks ill of him, I have accepted him as a son-in-law!¡± People said that Terrence Lentz was a good-for-nothing, yet this same good-for-nothing saved Viola from the gates of death! If it wasn¡¯t for Viola, Mary Perryne dared not imagine what could have happened next. Mary Perryne would always remember the image of Terrence Lentz bringing Nathaniel Besian to the hospital from a long distance, braving foul weather. Since that moment. Mary Perryne had thought that if Viola were to recover, she would not only have a daughter but also a son. Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Terrence is indeed a good kid who can hold his own in the face of big challenges! His parents are coming to meet us this time, we must take it seriously.¡± If Terrence Lentz was truly a useless good-for-nothing as the world claimed, he would not have sought Nathaniel Besian to treat Viola. If Terrence Lentz was irresolute, he wouldn¡¯t have remained determined to seek Nathaniel Besian after learning about Viola¡¯s severe illness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, just like Mary Perryne, Sawyer Thompson had long considered Terrence Lentz as part of the family. And he quite admired Terrence Lentz as well. He hadn¡¯t ignored the rules just because he had saved Viola. Before the parents formally met, except for the time when Viola was poisoned, he hadn¡¯t shown his face in front of them. All these points clearly show that Terrence was a well-behaved and thoughtful boy. Chapter 1414 - Chapter 1414 354 Hes worth a fortune Whats his identity _2 Chapter 1414: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _2 Chapter 1414: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _2 ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mary Perryne laughed, ¡°I will certainly arrange it properly.¡± The Lentz Clan¡¯s parents had traveled a long way from River City, they would naturally not neglect them. Sawyer Thompson said, ¡°I¡¯ll also arrange something at the company tomorrow. You shouldn¡¯t worry about what kind of necklace it is. Since it¡¯s a gift from your child, just wear it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary nodded her head. After discussing all the topics, the couple no longer fretted about whether the bead Terrence Lentz sent was a shell bead or a common pearl. They casually chatted for a while before going to bed. The next day, Mary wore a small suit, put on the necklace Terrence Lentz had given her, and went to the company. In the afternoon, she went to meet an old friend and happened to discuss a cooperation. As soon as she entered the company, someone praised that her necklace was beautiful. Mary was quite happy and said with a smile that it was a birthday gift from her child. Soon it was in the afternoon. Mary left an hour early to go to a restaurant arranged beforehand with her old friend. What was originally a half-hour journey took over an hour. When Mary arrived, her friend was already sitting at the table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mia, I¡¯m late!¡± Mary said apologetically. Mia Taylor and Mary Perryne were college classmates. The two had always been on good terms, but they each had their own careers. Also, Mia married somewhat distant, so they rarely meet. This was indeed a rare opportunity. Hearing this, Mia Taylor laughed as she looked at Mary, ¡°We¡¯re all old classmates, what¡¯s the point of being superficial? Come sit down quickly!¡± Mary bent over and sat down. Mia poured Mary a glass of water, ¡°Mary, you¡¯re getting younger and younger!¡± It must be said, Mary¡¯s change was indeed significant. Mia last saw Mary three years ago. At that time. Mary¡¯s face was bloodless, she looked horribly run-down, seeming much older compared to their classmates. Now, Mary had a radiant glow, looking vibrant, even the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes have significantly faded. At this, Mary surprisingly asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! Isn¡¯t there anyone else around you who has said the same thing?¡± She¡¯s been told before, but Mary never took it to heart. Mary laughed, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I found my daughter, I¡¯m under less pressure now! So my complexion is better than before.¡± In the past, Mary always dreamed of finding her daughter. She was not yet forty and her hair was already half white. Now, she¡¯s found her daughter and dyed her hair back to black. She takes good care of her skin every day, plus the Beauty Pills Viola Thompson gave her, it¡¯s normal for her complexion to improve. On hearing this, Mia laughed, ¡°I watched the news, your daughter is really amazing!¡± Viola Thompson has been on the news more than once. Mia was quite curious about this niece she hadn¡¯t even met. Although Viola was in the news, her features were deliberately blurred, so Mia hadn¡¯t seen what Viola Thompson looked like. However, both Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson were outstanding people; it could be assumed that their daughter wouldn¡¯t be too bad off either. Hearing these words, Mary modestly said, ¡°She¡¯s just a little smarter than ordinary people.¡± Mia laughed, ¡°By that you mean billions, right?¡± A slightly intelligent person would not become the National Top Scorer. And it would not be able to complete the Sight Restorer Plan. Looking at Mary, Mia continued, ¡°My grand-niece is now a person written in history. If this were ancient times, there would have been a temple for her, at least, with incense offerings!¡± Saying Viola Thompson is a god was not the slightest bit exaggerated. The gods and Buddhas could not restore sight to the blind. But Viola Thompson could. She created a sun in the world of countless people who had lost their sight. She was the god in the hearts of all the blind. A unique god. Mary chuckled, ¡°Building temples might be a bit exaggerated, but she is indeed quite amazing.¡± Mia looked at Mary, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you. You married the heartthrob of our school and gave birth to four such exceptional children. You¡¯re simply a winner in life!¡± Mary said, ¡°You¡¯re also impressive. I heard from Brandon that Ethan is doing very well. He is one of the top figures in the household appliances industry.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ethan is Mia¡¯s son, Ethan Taylor. On hearing this, Mia slightly frowned, ¡°What¡¯s so great about that! He¡¯s 29 this year and his career is just that. He hasn¡¯t even found a wife yet. People his age already have children having their full month celebration!¡± Hearing this, Mary covered her mouth and laughed lightly, ¡°At least you only have one child. I have three and they¡¯re all single!¡± Saying this out loud was truly hair-raising. On this point, Mary continued, ¡°The children all have their own ideas. Our worrying is useless, they have their own blessings, let them walk their own path.¡± Chapter 1415 - Chapter 1415 354 Hes worth a fortune Whats his identity _3 Chapter 1415: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _3 Chapter 1415: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _3 Mia Taylor nodded, ¡°If you know a suitable girl, introduce her to Ethan in our family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne also nodded. As the words fell, Mia Taylor¡¯s gaze fell on the necklace around Mary Perryne¡¯s neck, and she exclaimed in surprise: ¡°Oh my God! Mary, did you actually manage to buy this necklace?¡± Mary Perryne was taken aback, and touched the necklace on her neck, ¡°You mean this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mia Taylor nodded, ¡°This is a genuine sea shell pearl, LO¡¯s treasure of the store, many people wanted to buy it before, including me! But LO said their treasure of the store wasn¡¯t for sale!¡± The item that wasn¡¯t for sale was now around Mary Perryne¡¯s neck. One could imagine how mighty and extensive the influence and network of the Thompson Clan are now! Sea shell pearls are rare to begin with, and those strung together to form a pearl necklace are even rarer. But because it was the treasure of the store, LO had not tagged it with a price at the time. ¡°Are you sure this is a sea shell pearl?¡± Mary Perryne asked. Mia Taylor nodded, ¡°Of course! Mary, have you forgotten what our family business is?¡± Mia Taylor¡¯s parents were in the jewelry business, and she practised discerning the quality of jewelry from a young age. She could tell the authenticity of any piece with a single glance. What Mary Perryne wore around her neck was obviously a genuine sea shell pearl. Not only that, but it was plump, round and shiny, clearly of the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne was also very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that this was a real sea shell pearl. After a moment, Mary Perryne laughed, ¡°It should be a high-quality imitation, right? I¡¯ve heard that sea shell pearls are quite rare. I¡¯ve seen them being sold individually, but I¡¯ve never seen them sold as a string.¡± ¡°Did you not buy this yourself?¡± Mia Taylor was surprised. She was curious about who had such a relationship with Mary Perryne to gift her such a rare treasure. This was a string of sea shell pearls! Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Yes, it was a gift from my kid.¡± A gift from her child? Upon hearing this, Mary Perryne took off the sea shell pearl necklace, handed it to Mia Taylor, and then asked, ¡°Mia, can you help me see if this is really not a high-quality imitation?¡± Mary Perryne was initially not curious. But after Mia Taylor¡¯s explanation, she became curious again. Upon hearing this, Mia Taylor took the necklace and looked at it carefully. A few seconds later, she looked up at Mary Perryne, ¡°I am sure now, it is indeed real. Mary, I have to say, your kids are really filial!¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s real?¡± Mary Perryne asked. Mia Taylor went on to say, ¡°First, look at the luster, second, the weight. Sea shell pearls are natural gems, so their color is very beautiful, which can¡¯t be replicated by synthetic gems. Another critical thing, can you see the LO hallmark inside the clasp?¡± Mary Perryne took the necklace, and sure enough, under close inspection, she saw a LO hallmark inside the clasp. It turned out to be a real sea shell pearl. And it was a string of sea shell pearls. Although she had some doubts about Terrence Lentz¡¯s identity not being as simple as it seemed, Mary Perryne didn¡¯t expect him to be able to acquire the treasure of LO¡¯s store. LO is an international luxury brand. A piece of jewelry can easily be valued in six, seven, or eight figures. Let alone such a precious gem as the sea shell pearl! ¡°There really is a hallmark.¡± Upon hearing this, Mia Taylor laughed and said, ¡°Your own kid surely won¡¯t buy a high-quality imitation to trick you!¡± Mary Perryne just smiled without saying anything. After finalizing the collaboration and with some time to spare, Mary Perryne invited Mia Taylor to her house for a visit. Mia Taylor gladly agreed. For one, she hadn¡¯t visited the Thompson Clan¡¯s home in many years. Secondly, she hadn¡¯t met Viola Thompson and this was a good opportunity to do so. Soon, Mary Perryne brought Mia Taylor to the manor. The Thompson Family Manor was still as grand as ever. But this was not something Mia Taylor envied, as she herself also lived in a manor. Although their manor was not in such a prime location as Capital City, they still had one. As soon as the car stopped, the housekeeper came over, ¡°Madam is back.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, and introduced, ¡°This is Mrs. Taylor.¡± Upon hearing this, the housekeeper immediately greeted Mia Taylor respectfully. Mia Taylor nodded in return. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mary Perryne looked at the housekeeper, and then said, ¡°Go tell Viola that there are guests at home.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The housekeeper turned to call Viola Thompson. Mary Perryne led Mia Taylor into the house. The servants were busy preparing tea and snacks. Viola Thompson had not come down, but a large dog rushed out from inside the hall. Chapter 1416 - Chapter 1416 354 Hes worth a fortune Whats his identity _4 Chapter 1416: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _4 Chapter 1416: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _4 Mia Taylor had never seen such a huge dog before, and it scared the color right out of her face, causing her to hide behind a post. Upon seeing this, Mary Perryne immediately instructed Bread to sit and then, looking at Mia Taylor, spoke gently: ¡°Mia, this is my daughter¡¯s pet dog, Bread. He¡¯s a very obedient dog and doesn¡¯t bite. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Mia Taylor finally calmed down, looked up at Mary, and asked somewhat uncertainly, ¡°Does it¡­ really not bite?¡± The dog was so big! And so fat! She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone claimed that it ate humans, let alone bit them. Mary laughed and said, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t bite.¡± Upon saying this, Mary looked at Bread and said, ¡°Bread, come here, but slowly. This lady is a little afraid of dogs, so let¡¯s not scare her.¡± Just like it understood Mary¡¯s words, Bread gradually walked toward them. Mia Taylor was a little surprised and said, ¡°It can actually understand what people say!¡± Mary nodded and affirmed, ¡°Bread is very clever.¡± Then, Mary added, ¡°Go put grandma¡¯s bag on the couch.¡± Bread carried the bag strap in its mouth and ran to put the bag onto the couch. Upon witnessing this, Mia Taylor¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°It really can understand people!¡± It was just too unbelievable. Gradually, Mia Taylor¡¯s panic subsided quite a bit. At this moment, Viola Thompson came downstairs. ¡°Mom.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary immediately turned and said with a smile, ¡°Viola.¡± Then, Mary continued: ¡°Viola, this is my good friend, Aunt Taylor. We were college classmates.¡± Viola greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Aunt Taylor. My name is Viola Thompson. You can call me by my nickname Viola, just like my mom does.¡± Mia Taylor looked at Viola, her eyes filled with amazed admiration. She never expected Viola Thompson to be so beautiful! She was about 1.76 meters tall. Her skin was so fair. She had a perfectly oval face, peach blossom eyes, and without any makeup, her lips were naturally red. The most striking of all was her extraordinary and ethereal temperament. Mia Taylor had met Mary¡¯s adopted daughter, Sylvia Thompson. Sylvia was also a standard beauty. But compared to Viola, Sylvia was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Viola,¡± Mia Taylor quickly recomposed herself and said, laughing: ¡°Mary, you¡¯re truly blessed! All your sons are handsome and capable, and your daughter is as pretty as a fairy! I knew I should have had a daughter back then!¡± To this, Mary teased: ¡°It¡¯s not too late to have one now.¡± Mia laughed in response: ¡°I¡¯m old now!¡± She was already at the age of being a grandparent, giving birth to a child, wasn¡¯t that a joke? The two talked and laughed, then Mia, lowering her voice, asked: ¡°Mary, does Viola have a boyfriend at school?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°She was engaged back when she was still in River City.¡± The fact that Viola was engaged in Capital City was no secret. Upon hearing this, Mia said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t count!¡± She knew about Terrence Lentz. He was just a good-for-nothing. He definitely wasn¡¯t worthy of Viola. With this in mind, Mia lowered her voice and asked, ¡°You guys haven¡¯t settled things with the people in River City yet, have you?¡± Mary replied: ¡°Actually, the boy¡¯s family is quite good. Besides, Viola herself likes him, so¡­¡± Mia Taylor couldn¡¯t stand to hear this. Pairing Viola with Terrence Lentz? Wasn¡¯t that like sticking a fresh flower onto a pile of cow dung? The Lentz Clan wasn¡¯t anything special in Capital City, how could they allow them to take advantage of this situation. Mia Taylor felt the injustice of fate. After all, her son was much better than that good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz. Mia interrupted Mary, astoundingly asking: ¡°Mary, you aren¡¯t really agreeing to this engagement, are you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mary did not deny it. Mia continued: ¡°My niece is so exceptional, having both beauty and ability. You shouldn¡¯t be so careless with her future! It¡¯s normal for kids not to understand because they¡¯re young, but as parents, we must be vigilant for them. Especially with a girl, she can¡¯t afford to marry down.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mary looked at Mia Taylor, ¡°As long as Viola is happy, it¡¯s good enough for me. As for the rest, I don¡¯t care. Besides, I think the boy from the Lentz Clan isn¡¯t as bad as we think.¡± Mia didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought that Mary was too naive. If Viola was her daughter, she would never let her marry such a good-for-nothing. But when she saw that Mary didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic further, Mia didn¡¯t push it, and smilingly changed the subject, ¡°Mary, have you noticed that time passes really fast! Do you remember when we last met?¡± Chapter 1417 - Chapter 1417 354 Hes worth a fortune Whats his identity _5 Chapter 1417: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _5 Chapter 1417: 354: He¡¯s worth a fortune! What¡¯s his identity! _5 Hearing that, Mary Perryne thought carefully and then said, ¡°It seems like it was three years ago.¡± Mia Taylor nodded, ¡°Yes, it was three years ago. You were looking for Viola at that time!¡± When suddenly reminded of those past events, a thousand emotions surged in Mary¡¯s heart. Mia continued, ¡°After we graduated from college, we¡¯ve rarely seen each other. Do you remember what we used to talk about in college?¡± ¡°What did we talk about?¡± Mary asked curiously. Mia laughed and said, ¡°You said that when we got married and had children, we should make them become relatives through marriage! Have you forgotten?¡± Mia¡¯s recollection of their playful banter from their student days, which Mary had long forgotten, only made her realize how fast time had flown! ¡°I think I did say that,¡± Mary responded. ¡°I remember Julia and Mary were there as well!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, they were both there.¡± Unfortunately, while the memory was still fresh, some people hadn¡¯t been seen in many years, and some things hadn¡¯t become a reality. Things of the past are like the wind; they vanish as soon as they are blown away. After having dinner at the Thompson Clan, Mary personally drove Mia back to the hotel. In the car, Mia laughed and said, ¡°Mary, we will have more opportunities to meet in the future. Recently, Ethan mentioned that our company¡¯s headquarters will be moved to Capital City.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mary was surprised. Mia nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Mary said: ¡°Congratulations then, I will definitely come to celebrate with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mia got out of the car and stood beside the road, waving at Mary, ¡°Mary, you can go ahead.¡± ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mary started the car and left. Watching the car disappear into the distance, Mia smiled. If Ethan could marry Viola, wouldn¡¯t it be a wonderful thing? Ethan had everything he wanted, although he couldn¡¯t match Viola¡¯s current achievements, he was definitely not the worst among men. Moreover, if Viola could be attracted to someone like Terrence, Ethan was much better than Terrence in many manners. As long as an opportunity was given for the two to meet, anything could happen. Mia was more and more excited as she thought about it. If she could bring home a daughter-in-law like Viola, her life would be complete. Thinking of this, Mia immediately called her son. After a while, the call was answered. Ethan¡¯s voice sounded a bit impatient, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± Mia said, ¡°Ethan, today, I¡¯ve found a very remarkable young lady for you. When you come to Capital City, I will arrange a meeting for you, so you better behave.¡± ¡°Mom, how many times I have to say it? Don¡¯t worry about my matters.¡± After saying this, Ethan hung up the phone. Just as he hung up the phone, the girl next to him leaned over and asked, ¡°Ethan, who was that?¡± ¡°My mom.¡± ¡°Did your mom call to set up a blind date for you?¡± The girl fluttered her eyes affectionately at him and asked. Ethan rubbed his temples, his expression showing signs of exhaustion. He had no desire to participate in family-arranged marriages. Without a doubt, he knew the girl his mother was talking about would undoubtedly be a young lady from a prestigious family. Not to mention her talents in a wide array of disciplines, she would also be able to help him in his career. The problem was that Ethan did not want to rely on a woman! Nor did he want to marry a decoration. ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s okay. I would understand if you decide to break up with me. After all, the gap between us is too wide.¡± Sherly, who was still a student, appeared innocent and harmless. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m already satisfied that I¡¯ve been with you for so long!¡± This was Ethan¡¯s first time he truly fell for a girl. Hearing Sherly¡¯s words, he immediately responded: ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsensically, I¡¯m not my mom¡¯s tool.¡± He was a man with independent thoughts, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let his mother manipulate him. Sherly didn¡¯t say anything more. The Thompson House. After discussing the appointment time with Sawyer Thompson, Mary came to inform Viola, ¡°Viola, didn¡¯t you ask when we would be available for the Lentz family yesterday?¡± Viola nodded, ¡°Yes, Mom. When are you and Dad available?¡± Mary smiled and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow should work.¡± They should at least give the Lentz family two days to prepare. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Terrence.¡± After Mary left, Viola conveyed the news to Terrence. Somehow, hearing the news, Terrence felt a bit panic, although it was not his first time meeting Viola¡¯s parents, he was still nervous. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know what impression Viola¡¯s parents had of him, and whether they would accept him. After hanging up Viola¡¯s call, Terrence called Eleanor Armstrong, and told her that he would return to River City tomorrow. He will go to Capital City with his parents the day after to get settled down. Then, they will visit Viola¡¯s parents. After hanging up the phone, Eleanor was very excited. She turned to Harlan Lentz and said, ¡°Terrence just called and said he will be coming back tomorrow. The day after, we¡¯ll all go to Capital City.¡± Hearing this, Harlan immediately put down his newspaper, ¡°Have Mr. and Mrs. Thompson confirmed the time?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eleanor nodded. Harlan was also a bit excited. He was very self-aware. The Lentz family could not be compared to the Thompson family. One could say that even a hundred Lentz clans couldn¡¯t match one Thompson Clan. So, when they brought up this matter, they were also very nervous. They were afraid the Thompson family would refuse them outright, especially since such rejection had happened once before. Unexpectedly, the Thompson family agreed! Eleanor continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare now. Terrence said his flight will be here tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Harlan nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Eleanor was humming a tune and went downstairs. Charlotte Young, seeing her in a good mood, was confused, ¡°Mom, what happened? You seem extremely happy?¡± Eleanor laughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. Terrence just called to say that Viola¡¯s family invited us to discuss their engagement the day after tomorrow.¡± Didn¡¯t Charlotte look down on Terrence? Hearing this, Charlotte frowned slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Thompson family agreed to Terrence¡¯s engagement with Viola? How is that possible! The Thompson family must want to use this opportunity to give Terrence a stern warning. Yes. It must be like this. Chapter 1418 - Chapter 1418 355 Made adequate preparation for negotiation Chapter 1418: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _1 Chapter 1418: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _1 Charlotte Young slightly lifts her lips, looks up at Eleanor Armstrong, and says with a smile, ¡°Mom, congratulations to you.¡± Eleanor Armstrong says, ¡°What do you mean by congratulating me? This is a happy occasion for our whole family!¡± After all, Terrence Lentz is also a member of this family. Hearing this, Charlotte Young sneers in her heart. A happy occasion for the whole family? Just you wait. The happier Eleanor Armstrong is now, the more disappointed she will be then. Does she really think the Thompson Clan are fools? Charlotte Young doesn¡¯t show her true emotions, ¡°You¡¯re right Mom, I have a way with words! This is indeed a joyous occasion for our whole family.¡± Eleanor Armstrong doesn¡¯t say anything else. Charlotte Young then asks, ¡°Mom, when are you planning to go to Capital City?¡± Eleanor Armstrong replies, ¡°We¡¯ll go once Terrence returns.¡± They would go there one day in advance to prepare, so it won¡¯t be too rushed when they visit the Thompson family the day after tomorrow. ¡°Is Terrence returning tomorrow?¡± Charlotte Young continues to ask. ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte Young nods her head. Eleanor Armstrong looks at Charlotte Young, ¡°I won¡¯t keep you any longer, I have to go prepare.¡± She can¡¯t be careless with the visit to the Thompson family. She has to bring all her sincerity. Watching Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s retreating figure, there was only scorn in Charlotte Young¡¯s eyes. She initially thought Eleanor Armstrong was a smart woman. Who would have thought, she¡¯s so foolish. What kind of family is the Thompson Clan? And who is Terrence Lentz? He¡¯s like a toad wishing to eat swan meat. Even Elizabeth Thompson despised Terrence Lentz, let alone the Thompson family in Capital City! At this moment, Sophie walks in from outside, with a puzzled look on her face, ¡°I just saw her leave, what happened?¡± Charlotte Young lowers her voice and tells Sophie about the whole matter. Sophie frowns, ¡°The Thompson family really agreed to meet?¡± This is too unbelievable. ¡°That¡¯s what they said, but who knows what the Thompson Clan is really planning!¡± Once she finishes speaking, Charlotte Young continues, ¡°Nevermind about the Thompson family, Sophie, if it were you, would you be willing to entrust your daughter to a man like that?¡± Sophie shakes her head immediately. Not to mention finalizing this matter, even just thinking about it, Sophie finds it unacceptable. ¡°Exactly,¡± Charlotte Young says with a smile, ¡°If something we ordinary people find unacceptable, how could the Thompson Clan possibly accept it?¡± Isn¡¯t this a far-fetched story? ¡°Just wait and see, the day they cry is coming!¡± Charlotte Young snorts coldly. As for them, all they have to do is sit back and enjoy the show. Sophie¡¯s mouth curls into a smile, ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡­ The Thompson house. Mary Perryne is sitting in front of her dressing mirror, looking at the necklace around her neck. Suddenly she remembers Mia Taylor¡¯s words, and looks at Sawyer Thompson. ¡°Sawyer.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sawyer Thompson asks. Mary Perryne continues, ¡°Didn¡¯t I meet with Mia today? Guess what she told me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sawyer Thompson is curious. Mary Perryne takes off the necklace around her neck, ¡°Mia told me that this necklace is a selected shell pearl, and it is also LO¡¯s store treasure.¡± Hearing that, Sawyer Thompson¡¯s eyes widen. There is total surprise in his eyes. LO¡¯s store treasure! LO¡¯s boutique products are usually only available for pre-order to senior members, and store treasures are not generally sold to the public. If this necklace is truly a store treasure, then how did Terrence Lentz get it? ¡°Really?¡± Sawyer Thompson asks. ¡°Mia told me herself.¡± Sawyer Thompson puts on his rarely worn glasses and takes the necklace from Mary Perryne¡¯s hand to examine it carefully. A moment later, he lifts his head to look at Mary Perryne, then asks, ¡°Mary, could she have mistaken it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what Mia¡¯s family does?¡± Mary Perryne counters. Sawyer Thompson shakes his head. Though he and Mia Taylor were university classmates, he didn¡¯t know much about her. Mary Perryne continues, ¡°Mia¡¯s family is in the jewelry business. Whatever comes into her hands, just a quick glance and she can tell if it¡¯s real or fake. Plus, look, there¡¯s an LO steel seal on the clasp of the necklace!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing that, Sawyer Thompson immediately looks for the steel seal, and quickly sees the LO steel seal. It¡¯s really LO¡¯s store treasure! Mary Perryne looks at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Sawyer, what exactly does this Terrence do?¡± Could an ordinary person afford a shell pearl as soon as they raise their hand? Sawyer Thompson frowns slightly and then says, ¡°No matter what he does, as long as we know he¡¯s not a bad person and he¡¯s good to our Viola, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Chapter 1419 - Chapter 1419 355 Made adequate preparation for negotiation Chapter 1419: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _2 Chapter 1419: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _2 Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°That could be true.¡± But she was still curious. Sawyer Thompson added, ¡°the Lentz Clan has been a hundred-year household in River City, the necklace could be a gift from someone.¡± Being an old-established household, they must have many connections. Speaking of which, Sawyer Thompson mentioned: ¡°From this necklace, we can see the sincerity of young Lentz.¡± He gave his precious item to her mother due to respect and sincerity. If the man has no sincerity, he might not even send an ordinary necklace. After all, the relationship between the two families has not been established officially. As the Lentz Clan was coming over to fix the matters of the two young ones, Viola Thompson delayed her return to school to extend her holiday for half a month. Although the return has been postponed, the work in her hand is still undelayed. Viola Thompson began working by remotely controlling her laboratory computer. At this moment, her cell phone lit up. It was a payment receipt. Viola Thompson grabbed her cell phone, opened the text, and stared at the long chain of numbers. How come there are so many zeroes? It¡¯s actually 3 billion! She didn¡¯t seem to do anything recently. When she looked at the payer¡¯s information, she seemed to remember something and chuckled softly. It was written in the payer¡¯s box, ¡°Ewik Land Auction House¡±. In this office, the assistant knocked on the door of Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s office with a calligraphy painting in hand. ¡°Come in.¡± Miyamoto Hoya put down his cell phone. The assistant came in, bent down, and respectfully said, ¡°Master, the Ewik Land Auction House has sent over the calligraphy painting. How would you like to handle it?¡± Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s face changed at those words. This calligraphy painting that he bought back for 3 billion was indeed the most expensive purchase in his life, and simultaneously a stain in his life. This was the evidence of the first time Miyamoto Hoya had been tricked in his life. Seeing Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s bad emotion, the assistant was slightly shaking. After a moment, Miyamoto Hoya spoke again, ¡°Just leave it there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant put down the painting, then said, ¡°Master, if there is nothing else, I will leave first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The assistant carefully turned around and left the room. After the assistant closed the door, Miyamoto Hoya opened the painting. The painting had one big line of calligraphy. The fluid, elegant strokes suggested that they were from a famous artist. Unfortunately, the calligraphy was so cursive that even Miyamoto Hoya, who understood Sinian culture, couldn¡¯t recognize what this line actually said. He only recognized the author¡¯s signature at the bottom of the painting. The idler. The idler was the author¡¯s name. The author¡¯s time sign showed three years ago. The idler was a famous calligraphy painter in the Sinian Country, who had been very popular years ago but rarely appeared in recent years. Meanwhile, The idler was also one of the young promising calligraphy painters in Sinian Country. However, no matter how famous the idler was, this painting could not be valued as 300 thousand, the sky-high price. Recalling that he had spent 300 thousand on this calligraphy painting, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s trembling body filled with anger. He grabbed the calligraphy painting and wanted to rip it apart immediately. Just as he was about to rip the painting, he immediately halted as if he had thought of something. The calligraphy painting of the Idler, although not sold at a sky-high price of 3 billion, itself was also worth more than 1 million dollars. Destroying an object of worth more than 1 million dollars was somewhat like a condemning treasure. Plus, keeping this painting could serve as a reminder to oneself to never make the same mistake again. After some thought, Miyamoto Hoya dismissed the idea of destroying the painting. Moreover, the items including paintings of famous persons increase their worth more with time. Especially for Idler, a calligraphy painter who has been hibernating for a long time. If one day the Idler ceased to paint, then this painting would be the close-down masterpiece and would surely become extremely valuable. Miyamoto Hoya hung this calligraphy painting on the wall behind his office, then picked up the telephone on the desk and said, ¡°Hey, let Donna come to my office.¡± Soon, Special Assistant Donna arrived. ¡°Young Master, you asked for me.¡± Miyamoto Hoya looked at Donna, ¡°How is the investigation on No. 26 going?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At his words, Donna grimaced and wore a distressed expression, ¡°The confidentiality work of the Ewik Land Underground City is too good, there is hardly any valid information about No. 26, so¡­ ¡± ¡°So what?¡± Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s face and voice changed.¡± At this, Donna was so frightened that she turned pale and even didn¡¯t dare to breathe. The atmosphere was tense. This situation wasn¡¯t actually Donna¡¯s fault. The information about No. 26 was very scarce. Giving her only a string of numbers to find a person was indeed hard in this sea of humanity. Chapter 1420 - Chapter 1420 355 Made adequate preparation for negotiation Chapter 1420: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _3 Chapter 1420: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _3 Miyamoto Hoya frowned deeply. Seven days. A full seven days. He had been in Sinian Country for exactly seven days and had yet to take away anything concerning No. 26! The antiquities donated by No. 26 to Sinian Country were about to be cleared for return soon! Donna then spoke, ¡°Lord Hoya, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been pushing the investigation along, I will get you a satisfactory answer.¡± The air was eerily silent. Confined and oppressive. Donna¡¯s palms were coated in a thin layer of sweat. Suddenly, a phone rang, piercing the quiet atmosphere. It was Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s personal mobile phone. Miyamoto Hoya took out the phone, his expression somewhat eased, after a moment, he turned his gaze to Donna and barked, ¡°Get out!¡± Upon hearing this, Donna turned immediately, not daring to hesitate for a moment. Only then did Miyamoto Hoya pick up the phone, responding gently, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Miyamoto.¡± It was Miss Seaton¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Miss Seaton, what can I do for you?¡± Seaton smiled, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, let¡¯s keep it casual, you can just call me by my name.¡± After a pause, Seaton continued, ¡°By the way, are you free at the moment?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s an invitation from a beautiful woman, I certainly have time.¡± Miyamoto Hoya replied with a grin. The proverb ¡®even heroes could not resist the charm of women¡¯ was not without its origins. Miyamoto Hoya, a successful man with a taste for beautiful women above all else. Seaton laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly flattered. How about we meet at the Imperial Court Cafe in one hour?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Seaton continued, ¡°I look forward to meeting you.¡± With that, she hung up. As Seaton ended the call, Karina asked, ¡°Did he agree?¡± Seaton nodded, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you trust my charm?¡± In comparison to Visha Garcia, she thought Miyamoto Hoya was less of a challenge. Karina narrowed her eyes, ¡°Remember what I told you. Miyamoto might have a weakness for women, but he¡¯s far from being mindless. Be careful when communicating with him.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Seaton laughed, ¡°Sis, do you believe that if I gave the word, I could become the Princess Consort of Jaban Country anytime?¡± As far as Miyamoto Hoya was concerned, she just wasn¡¯t interested. Karina looked at Seaton, ¡°Seaton, remember not to think too highly of yourself!¡± Although Seaton was beautiful, a marriage alliance between two countries would not be such a simple affair. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Seaton lifted an eyebrow. Seaton snorted lightly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t dislike Miyamoto Hoya so much, I would¡¯ve proven it to you.¡± Instead of answering Seaton directly, Karina glanced at her watch and said, ¡°We should be on our way, we don¡¯t want to be late.¡± ¡°No rush, I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Even though Miyamoto Hoya wasn¡¯t her type, she couldn¡¯t just show up like this. She had to look her best for everyone at all times. Moreover, Seaton enjoyed the admiration and the pursuit from others. Watching Seaton¡¯s retreating figure, Karina did not attempt to stop her, just furrowed her brows slightly. If one¡¯s abilities have not reached a certain level, overconfidence can easily turn into arrogance. Like Seaton right now. Karina did not try dissuade Seaton further, because she understood that when people¡¯s thinking is not on the same level, no amount of talking will make them understand. Therefore, there was no need for her to waste time and energy. Not only did Seaton change her clothes, but she also made up her face beautifully, hence, when she arrived at the rendezvous point with Miyamoto Hoya, she was significantly late by twenty minutes. ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I¡¯m very sorry that I¡¯m late.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As a gentleman, and considering his interest in Seaton, Miyamoto certainly wouldn¡¯t hold this against her. He laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s natural for gentleman to wait for a beautiful lady. Plus, I¡¯ve only just arrived myself, so Miss Seaton, you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Seaton picked up the wine glass from the table and laughed, ¡°I will pay a penalty of three glasses.¡± As the red wine flowed down her throat, Miyamoto¡¯s gaze never left her. Watching Miyamoto¡¯s lustful gaze, Seaton¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She had known all along; everything was under her control. For a moment, Seaton put her wine glass back on the table, moving on to the main matter. She pulled out a clear self-sealing bag from her purse, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, this is the sample you gave to my sister.¡± Chapter 1421 - Chapter 1421 355 Made adequate preparation for negotiation Chapter 1421: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _4 Chapter 1421: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _4 Seeing this, Miyamoto Hoya immediately asked, ¡°Has the result of the data comparison come out yet? Who is the owner of this strand of hair?¡± If it can be proven that this strand of hair belongs to a Sinian person, then the chances of finding No. 26 will be increased by half. In response, Seaton shook her head, ¡°Regrettably, we couldn¡¯t find any matching data in Sinian¡¯s database.¡± Miyamoto Hoya frowned slightly. Impossible! Absolutely impossible. This strand of hair must be related to No. 26, otherwise, how do you explain why it was found on Araki Tuo? Seaton recalled Karina¡¯s words, put her thoughts in order, and said, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, according to my sister, there is another possibility.¡± ¡°What possibility?¡± Miyamoto Hoya immediately asked. Seaton continued, ¡°Sinian¡¯s database does not cover high-end talents and bosses. So, my sister speculated that if the person who killed Araki Kun was indeed the owner of this strand of hair, his data is likely held by high-ranking officials.¡± ¡°To obtain these databases from high-ranking officials in Sinian might be a bit of a hassle for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Miyamoto Hoya was stunned. Could he be of any help? Seaton nodded, ¡°Are you familiar with Takuya?¡± Takuya? Takuya is the top hacker in Jaban Country, he has breached Cigacan¡¯s international websites twice. Cigacan even offered a billion USD reward for his capture. But so far, they have not achieved anything. Not only that, the Cigacan people have not even found out Takuya¡¯s real name. Hearing this name, Miyamoto Hoya squinted, ¡°So, Miss Karina is suggesting we hack into Sinian¡¯s high-tier database?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seaton nodded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what my sister meant. What do you think, Mr. Miyamoto?¡± The royal family of Jaban has secretly met with Takuya before. After all, he has accomplished a significant feat. Even though Takuya is somewhat notorious, he has long been recognized by Jaban¡¯s royal family. Hearing this, Miyamoto hesitated. His secret investigation of No. 26 was just a private matter between him and No. 26. However, if he launched a full-scale investigation on No. 26 and summoned Takuya to breach Sinian¡¯s confidential database, it would certainly lead to very negative repercussions. Seaton followed up, ¡°Although Sinian has developed rapidly in recent years and its technology has been advancing by leaps and bounds, these are just surface phenomena. Jaban is more than a decade ahead of Sinian in technology. Are you scared of a small country like Sinian, Mr. Miyamoto?¡± Miyamoto Hoya is not an impulsive man. He replied, ¡°Miss Seaton, it sounds easy, but it¡¯s not easy to carry out. Could you give me some time to think about it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Seaton nodded and smiled, ¡°Take your time, there¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Seaton seemed to remember something, ¡°there¡¯s another very important matter that I need your help with.¡± Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya laughed and said, ¡°Miss Seaton, you¡¯re too polite. We don¡¯t need to be so formal, just tell me what you need. If I can help, I won¡¯t refuse!¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Seaton continued, ¡°My sister heard that there is a socialite party in Capital City tomorrow night and she would like to attend. I wonder if you could help arrange it¡­¡± The important thing isn¡¯t the socialite party. A person like Karina wouldn¡¯t typically deign to attend such flashy, shallow events. However, she heard that Viola Thompson would be there, and suddenly became interested. After all, a big part of her reason for coming to Sinian was to find Viola Thompson and take her back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Karina didn¡¯t receive an invitation to the party. The reason she turned to Miyamoto Hoya is that his aunt, Miyamoto Fujiko, lives in Capital City and was the one to organize the party. So, she had to go through Seaton to reach Miyamoto Hoya. Miyamoto Fujiko has a quirky personality. Unless she¡¯s invited someone herself, no matter how prestigious the guest is, she won¡¯t give them any face. Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya got the idea and asked, ¡°Is it the socialite party hosted by my aunt Fujiko?¡± If it wasn¡¯t hosted by her, there¡¯s no way Seaton would have come to him for help. Chapter 1422 - Chapter 1422 355 Made adequate preparation for negotiation Chapter 1422: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _5 Chapter 1422: 355: Made adequate preparation for negotiation, brought disgrace on oneself! _5 ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Seaton nodded. Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya was very generous, saying, ¡°Alright, no problem, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miyamoto.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to help Miss Seaton!¡± Seaton smiled politely, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me that Mr. Miyamoto is so concerned about this.¡± Miyamoto Hoya continued to ask, ¡°Will Miss Seaton be attending the party tomorrow night?¡± It¡¯s implied that if Seaton is going, he can¡¯t be absent. Seaton shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not particularly interested in parties.¡± Only the superficial would bother attending! ¡°Then¡­¡± Seaton chuckled and said, ¡°The reason my sister wants to go to the party is to find an old acquaintance.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded in understanding. After dinner, Miyamoto Hoya took the initiative to invite Seaton to a movie. Seaton, in need of his assistance, naturally didn¡¯t decline, and went with Miyamoto Hoya to the cinema. Time quickly passed to the next day. Karina successfully received an invitation to the party and came to the hotel. Miyamoto Fujiko was an elderly person who put a great emphasis on etiquette. Accordingly, Karina chose to wear a highly appropriate cocktail dress. In dark blue. It made her skin look very pale. Being one of the few Western faces at the party, Karina attracted quite some attention from the socialites. Even Miyamoto Fujiko came over to Karina in person, ¡°Are you Miss Karina?¡± Being her aunt, Miyamoto Fujiko naturally knew what kind of person her nephew was. While Karina was pretty, she was not breathtakingly stunning. ¡°Mrs. Miyamoto.¡± Karina politely answered, ¡°I am Karina Bunger.¡± Miyamoto Fujiko nodded with a smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you. You¡¯re quite famous in Cigacan.¡± Famous in Cigacan? Karina subtly raised an eyebrow. Her fame was global, she simply didn¡¯t bother to publicize it much. Maintaining her modest persona, Karina responded, ¡°You flatter me.¡± Miyamoto Fujiko lightly lifted her glass towards Karina, ¡°Wishing you a pleasant evening.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Karina clinked her glass against Miyamoto Fujiko¡¯s. After Miyamoto Fujiko left, Karina started looking for Viola Thompson in the crowd. Just then. There was a collective gasp from the crowd, followed by exclamations. ¡°Oh my gosh! How beautiful!¡± ¡°Is that Miss Thompson?¡± Karina squinted and by listening to these chatter, she knew who had arrived. She didn¡¯t understand. Why was Viola Thompson so flamboyant? Every appearance she made was a spectacle. In Karina¡¯s opinion, it was completely unnecessary. After all, apart from her face, did Viola Thompson have any other outstanding features? Just an empty vase. After a moment, Karina turned around and indeed saw a familiar figure. Viola Thompson was wearing an ink-colored cheongsam, her long hair held up with a wooden hairpin. The form-fitting cheongsam perfectly outlined her figure, the way she moved exuded an air of elegance. The cheongsam is a very peculiar outfit. Both beauty and a good figure are required; if either is lacking, it may result in an old and ugly appearance, accentuating one¡¯s worst body proportions. However, when worn by Viola Thompson, it vividly displayed a mysterious and elegant Oriental charm. It was an unbelievably stunning sight ¨C impossible to replicate, impossible to imitate. Then, Karina saw something she couldn¡¯t believe ¨C Miyamoto Fujiko approached and respectfully said, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Respectful? Karina¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, she thought she had seen wrong. ¡®Respectful,¡¯ how could this word be used on a proud lady like Miyamoto Fujiko? After all, Miyamoto Fujiko hadn¡¯t treated her with such respect just a few moments ago. But soon. Karina fully understood. After all, Viola Thompson was also Suwen, and she accomplished the great ¡®Sight Restorer Plan¡¯ under the name of Viola Thompson. But¡­ Was the Sight Restorer Plan really accomplished by Viola Thompson? If the truth ever came to light, would Viola Thompson still be held in such high esteem? She definitely wouldn¡¯t. With this thought, Karina raised the corners of her mouth. Miyamoto Fujiko personally attended to Viola Thompson, leaving Karina without the opportunity to speak with Viola Thompson one-on-one. It was not until the party ended that Karina saw Miyamoto Fujiko leaving. Karina promptly went over to Viola Thompson with her glass of wine. ¡°Miss Thompson, what a coincidence.¡± Upon hearing that, Viola Thompson turned slightly, thinking that it must be an old acquaintance she hasn¡¯t seen in a long time, but didn¡¯t expect it was the descendant of the Bunger Family. Karina continued, ¡°I assume Miss Thompson, being a distinguished person, might not remember me, let me introduce myself. I am Karina Bunger. Thanks to your cold snow grass, my grandmother was saved, I haven¡¯t properly thanked you yet.¡± Viola Thompson looked at Karina, ¡°Since you managed to find me here and correctly tell my surname, I expect the word ¡®coincidence¡¯ isn¡¯t quite appropriate to describe this situation, right? Don¡¯t beat around the bush, just tell me directly why you¡¯re here.¡± She didn¡¯t have a good impression of this pair of Bunger descendants. Karina may be somewhat famous, but she was still too young, too self-centered. ¡± Miss Thompson, would it be convenient to move to a different place to discuss in more detail?¡± With that, Karina pointed to a spot in the corner, ¡°Right there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly and started walking toward that direction. Karina followed closely. The two sat opposite each other. Karina took out the prepared materials from her bag, smiling as she handed it to Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, everything I¡¯d like to say to you is in these materials.¡± Viola Thompson took the materials, scanning quickly through them, her face revealing no emotion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Karina took a glance at Viola Thompson, and said, ¡°Miss Thompson, if you are willing to immigrate to Cigacan, I can apply to have the entire Thompson Family Clan move there as well, and elevate the ¡®Thompson¡¯ surname to an upper-class one in Cigacan.¡± This was already an enormous honor. But from the look on Viola Thompson¡¯s face, it was clear she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the conditions Karina offered. Next, Viola Thompson would definitely raise higher demands. Karina was fully prepared to negotiate with Viola Thompson. Chapter 1423 - Chapter 1423 356 Huixuan Huixuan Abusing Trash _1 Chapter 1423: 356: Huixuan Huixuan Abusing Trash! _1 Chapter 1423: 356: Huixuan Huixuan Abusing Trash! _1 Sinian people are inherently greedy and self-interested. It is quite normal for Viola Thompson, considering her relatively superior position, to be dissatisfied with such conditions. Karina was curious about the conditions Viola Thompson would propose next. With this in mind, Karina narrowed her eyes slightly. At that moment, Viola Thompson gently placed the documents on the table, her voice still soft and light, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I love my country very much and have no plans to emigrate.¡± She didn¡¯t want to say more. As soon as she finished speaking, she got up to leave. Without any hesitation or reluctance. Seeing Viola Thompson preparing to leave, Karina immediately stood up. She couldn¡¯t allow this visit to be in vain. Viola Thompson¡¯s noble words were simply a sign of her dissatisfaction with the conditions Karina had proposed. This was a typical example of wanting to have your cake and eat it too. She wanted to emigrate to Cigacan, to gain a noble surname of Cigacan, to gain higher benefits, and yet she didn¡¯t want to be accused of not loving her country. ¡°Miss Thompson, please wait,¡± Karina continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re a person of great talent. If the conditions we propose are not to your satisfaction, you can express your requirements directly to me.¡± This implies that there¡¯s no need to be so hypocritical. We¡¯re all seasoned foxes, why pretend to be naive in front of each other! Karina had always found this kind of person the most disgusting in her life. Simply revolting. Having said this, Karina added, ¡°Miss Thompson, you should also know what a high-ranking surname means in Cigacan. If the Thompson Clan were to move there, it would also give the clan an opportunity to glory.¡± Don¡¯t the Sinian people cherish family honor the most? ¡°Glory? Miss Karina, your Chinese is not very good, it¡¯s normal to misuse phrases, but I still want to correct you.¡± Viola Thompson laughed lightly, ¡°Tell me, is the entirety of Cigacan equal to the size of our Capital City? So, it should be ¡®losing face,¡¯ not ¡®bringing glory!''¡± ¡°We, the vast Sinian, have always been a country of etiquette since ancient times, and Miss Karina, you are the guest since you have come from afar, so I will end here. Excuse me!¡± Viola Thompson spoke in a light tone, but her words resounded like thunder. Karina was so angry her whole body was shaking. Viola Thompson really had a lot of nerve. Karina graciously wanted to turn the entire Thompson Clan into an elite aristocracy of Cigacan, but Viola Thompson blatantly refused! She even dared to mock Cigacan for being small. Yes! Cigacan is small. But Cigacan is technologically advanced, one of the top ten developed countries in the world. What does Sinian count for? Seeing Viola Thompson about to turn around and leave, Karina immediately stepped forward, catching up with Viola Thompson and putting her hand in front of Viola Thompson. ¡°Miss Thompson, what do you mean by this!¡± Karina continued, ¡°I came here to negotiate terms with you. If you¡¯re unsatisfied, you should directly state your terms! There¡¯s no need for personal attacks! Is this how your country of etiquette treats guests who have traveled afar?¡± Viola Thompson smiled faintly, slightly turned her eyes, her gaze fell on Karina¡¯s face, her lips parted slightly, ¡°You are negotiating terms with me? Even Valji Schull has to bow his head in front of me, so who are you¡­?¡± The chandelier light fell on Viola Thompson, as if covering her in a thin shawl, standing there in front of Karina, slightly lifting her chin, her eyes gleaming, like a queen looking down on everything from high above. Who are you? Hearing these words, Karina turned pale. She was a prodigy in her teens, the number one gifted lady in Cigacan, and she had many other undisclosed identities, which made her universally respected wherever she went! But Viola Thompson dared to humiliate her this way! Incredible! Who is Valji Schull? He is the Chief of Cigacan! In Cigacan, everyone must respectfully call Valji Schull ¡®King Valji.¡¯ Viola Thompson dared to speak so brazenly. Karina¡¯s chest heaved violently as she tried to control her anger, ¡°Miss Thompson, that is quite a boast!¡± ¡°Is that so, you don¡¯t accept this?¡± Viola Thompson raised an eyebrow slightly. Karina stared into Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes and grabbed Viola Thompson¡¯s wrist. Karina also happened to be one of the rare hypnotists in Cigacan. Her psychic power was at level ten. Anyone whose wrist she grabbed could be briefly controlled by her for about a minute. And just now, she had slipped something into the drink Viola Thompson had been consuming. Therefore. Viola Thompson was now like a piece of meat on the chopping board. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There¡¯s a saying in Sinian, ¡°courtesy first, soldiers second.¡± Since Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t appreciate kindness, she could hardly blame Karina for playing hardball. All of this was Viola Thompson¡¯s own fault. Thinking of this, Karina gave a forceful tug. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t fall to the ground as expected, nor did she obediently follow behind Karina. Instead, she just stood there immovable like a mountain. Chapter 1424 - Chapter 1424 356 Huixuan Huixuan Abusing Trash _2 Chapter 1424: 356: Huixuan Huixuan Abusing Trash! _2 Chapter 1424: 356: Huixuan Huixuan Abusing Trash! _2 ¡°No. This is impossible! Karina squinted her eyes, and at this moment, she looked up at Viola Thompson, fixed her gaze fiercely on Viola¡¯s eyes, controlling Viola with her tremendous mental strength, putting her into a hypnotic state. ¡°Viola, come with me!¡± Viola curved her lips in a faint smile, ¡°Trifling tricks.¡± Karina was taken aback once again. How could this happen? Her hypnotic technique actually failed. Before Karina could react, she was disoriented, like she had lost consciousness. She picked up a glass of wine and frantically sprinted forward. Bang! The next second, she collided with Miyamoto Fujiko. No one expected such a scene, and there were gasps all around. ¡°Mrs. Miyamoto, are you alright?¡± By the time Karina slowly regained consciousness, she was already flat on the floor. To be precise, she fell on top of Miyamoto Fujiko. Karina¡¯s eyes widened, she didn¡¯t have time to think, and immediately used her hands to push herself up from the ground, and hastily apologized, ¡°Mrs. Miyamoto, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± It was the first time the usually superior Karina had experienced such an event. As a hypnotist, she was not unfamiliar with the just-experienced sensation. She was ¡­ hypnotized! If not, she would not have lost consciousness, let alone have knocked over Miyamoto Fujiko. Hypnotized! Realizing this, Karina¡¯s eyes were filled with an incredulous look. Could it be that Viola knows hypnosis too? No way! Definitely not! There¡¯s no way Viola, this lowly Sinian citizen, could know such an advanced hypnotic technique. What gives her the right! What are her qualifications! Miyamoto Fujiko who was helped up looked at Karina in front of her, full of anger. But remembering that she was a guest personally invited by her nephew, she didn¡¯t say much, turning her gaze to the approaching assistant, ¡°Accompany me to change my dress.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant nodded. Mrs. Miyamoto turned and walked away. Karina had now become the centre of attention at the party. People were pointing at her, whispering about what happened. Their words felt like heartbreaking daggers drilling into Karina¡¯s ears. Utterly appalling! She was wearing a white dress, and now the red wine was all spilled on her chest. It was as embarrassing as it could get. When had the usually proud Karina ever experienced something so humiliating? Karina took a deep breath and ran towards the restroom. Upon arrival in the restroom, she called her assistant to bring over clean clothes. The assistant¡¯s speed was swift. She arrived in half an hour. After changing into clean clothes, instead of leaving immediately, Karina sought out Miyamoto Fujiko. ¡°Mrs. Miyamoto, I¡¯m really sorry! I apologize for startling you tonight. This is the Beauty Pill I specially arranged to send over. Please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± Just wait. She would make Viola pay. She was always the one scheming against others, never had she been victim of a scheme. The beauty pills? If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson¡¯s Beauty pills, Miyamoto Fujiko might have taken a closer look at these so-called beauty pills. After all, all women love beauty, and no woman doesn¡¯t care about her appearance. But now. With Viola¡¯s Beauty pills as a benchmark, other high imitation products, no matter how similar, she wouldn¡¯t cast a second glance at. ¡°Miss Karina, what happened tonight was just an accident and I won¡¯t take it to heart, you don¡¯t need to either.¡± As the words fell, Miyamoto Fujiko glanced at the things on the table, ¡°As for these beauty pills, you can take them back. I appreciate the gesture!¡± ¡°Mrs. Miyamoto!¡± Miyamoto Fujiko was obviously not interested in talking more with Karina, turned to the assistant beside her, ¡°Please escort the guest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant stood up, picked up the box on the table, and walked over to Karina, ¡°Miss Karina, please.¡± Karina wanted to say more, but she swallowed down her words. Miyamoto Fujiko is currently infuriated, more words would do no good. Soon, Karina boarded the hotel-bound car. Half an hour later, the car arrived at the hotel entrance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Karina returned, Seaton still hadn¡¯t come home. Karina sat in front of the desk, reviewing everything that happened at the party. If it weren¡¯t for the hypnosis, there was absolutely no reason for her to inexplicably grab a wine glass and collide with Miyamoto Fujiko. But hypnosis is not something everyone can learn. Viola is mediocre, how could she know such a profound hypnosis technique? Chapter 1425 - Chapter 1425 356 Huixuan Huixuan Abusing Trash _3 Chapter 1425: 356: Huixuan Huixuan Abusing Trash! _3 Chapter 1425: 356: Huixuan Huixuan Abusing Trash! _3 If even Viola Thompson could perform hypnosis, that would be an insult to her. But if Viola Thompson couldn¡¯t hypnotize her, how did she lose consciousness? At that moment, Karina squinted. A snapshot quickly flashed through her mind. The drink! It was definitely because of that drink. Viola Thompson switched their glasses. She had drunk the drugged drink. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t drink it at all. No wonder! No wonder! At this thought, Karina balled her fists in fury. Good one, Viola Thompson! Daring to plot against her like this. ¡°Sis? How come you returned before me?¡± Just then, Miss Seaton came in from outside with her bag. After watching a movie with Miyamoto Hoya, she had used an excuse to return to the hotel. She had thought that Karina hadn¡¯t returned yet, but surprisingly, Karina had returned even earlier than her. Karina didn¡¯t say a word. Miss Seaton dropped her bag and walked over to Karina. She asked curiously, ¡°So, did you see Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°I saw her,¡± Karina replied. Miss Seaton continued, ¡°What was Viola Thompson¡¯s reaction? Was she especially happy? Or did she propose more demanding terms?¡± Under normal circumstances, Viola Thompson would only have two reactions. One, Viola Thompson would gladly accept. Two, Viola Thompson would demand even more. But judging from Karina¡¯s reaction, Viola Thompson must have demanded more. Miss Seaton asked again, ¡°Sis, what terms did Viola Thompson put forward?¡± Karina squinted, slapped the table and got up, ¡°I, Karina Bunger, am irreconcilably hostile to Viola Thompson in my entire life!¡± Seeing this, Miss Seaton frowned, ¡°Sis, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Did Viola Thompson really not know how to appreciate what¡¯s done for her?¡± Karina took a deep breath and recounted the entire process. Hearing this, Miss Seaton was also very angry. In a fury, she shouted, ¡°That¡¯s too much! How could Viola Thompson do this? She¡¯s really too much! Does she think she¡¯s some big shot?¡± Not only Karina, but even Miss Seaton never thought that Viola Thompson could be so presumptuous! When she finished, Miss Seaton looked at Karina, ¡°Sis, what should we do now?¡± Karina squinted again. Instead of directly answering Miss Seaton¡¯s question, she asked, ¡°How did you get along with Miyamoto Hoya today?¡± ¡°He is a sycophant, what else?¡± Miss Seaton¡¯s gaze was full of scorn. For her, Miyamoto Hoya was just a lackey. A total lackey! Following on, Karina said, ¡°We are currently cooperating with Miyamoto Hoya, so don¡¯t make him angry.¡± After all, they could only find No. 26 with the help of Miyamoto Hoya. When she heard this, Miss Seaton laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sis, Miyamoto Hoya can¡¯t be angry at me!¡± She was Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s dream girl at the moment. If she told Miyamoto Hoya to go West, Miyamoto Hoya surely wouldn¡¯t dare to go East. Karina glances at Miss Seaton, ¡°As long as you understand.¡± Miss Seaton took out her phone and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, sis, I can prove it to you.¡± Karina didn¡¯t speak. Miss Seaton dials Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s number, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Miyamoto, for disturbing you at such a late hour.¡± Miss Seaton put the call on loudspeaker, and Karina could hear his voice clearly. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s my honour to receive a call from Miss Seaton.¡± After hearing that, Miss Seaton glanced at Karina, a triumphant look in her eyes. A moment later, Miss Seaton continued, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I wanted to ask where did you buy the milk tea today? I don¡¯t know why, but I really feel like having some.¡± Miyamoto Hoya responded immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Seaton, I¡¯ll buy some and bring it over right away.¡± After saying that, Miyamoto Hoya hung up. Miss Seaton looked at Karina and said, ¡°Sis, do you believe that Miyamoto Hoya will get it to the hotel in half an hour? That¡¯s the difference between you and me.¡± Karina is a clever woman. Although she may not have any talents or virtues, she did have a face worth envying. Many men rushed to her feet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Subtly frowning, Karina said, ¡°Be careful Miss Seaton, don¡¯t play with fire.¡± Miss Seaton laughed lightly, ¡°That¡¯s a problem for the weak.¡± Having said that, Miss Seaton continued, ¡°But now is not the time to argue. What are you planning to do about Viola Thompson?¡± With Viola Thompson calling the shots, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple to successfully bring her to Cigacan. Karina squints her eyes, ¡°People are driven by greed. Don¡¯t worry, I know how to deal with Viola Thompson.¡± Chapter 1426 - Chapter 1426 356 Viola Abusing Trash _4 Chapter 1426: 356: Viola Abusing Trash! _4 Chapter 1426: 356: Viola Abusing Trash! _4 Viola Thompson is rejecting her now only because the conditions haven¡¯t been met yet. If that still doesn¡¯t work, then she¡¯ll have to target Viola¡¯s family members. Having this thought, a sinister light flashed across the eyes of Karina. Seaton obviously knew her sister¡¯s tactics, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Half an hour later, Seaton¡¯s phone rang. Not surprisingly. The caller, of course, was Miyamoto Hoya. Seaton dangled the phone in front of Miyamoto Hoya, somewhat proudly, ¡°See sister, what did I tell you? Exactly half an hour.¡± Karina just glanced at Seaton without speaking. Despite Seaton being her real sister, she didn¡¯t approve of people who attracted men¡¯s attention with their looks. Just like Viola Thompson. If Viola didn¡¯t possess such an angelic face, how would she have achieved what she has today? People like these don¡¯t usually end well. Thinking of this, Karina squinted her eyes. Seaton went downstairs to receive her milk tea. Miyamoto Hoya was waiting downstairs. Seaton, in her pajamas, apologized, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I¡¯m so sorry for making you go out of your way.¡± Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s gaze fell on Seaton¡¯s chest, ¡°Miss Seaton, there¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. If you want milk tea next time, just drop me a text on WhatsApp. I assure you that I¡¯ll be at your service whenever you need.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miyamoto,¡± Seaton replied, ¡°It¡¯s too late now, otherwise, I would really love to invite you up for some tea.¡± Miyamoto Hoya smiled and said, ¡°We have plenty of future opportunities, Miss Seaton. I have to go now, good night.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± Seaton walked beside the car, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, please take care on the road.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± With that, Miyamoto Hoya started his car engine and drove away. Seaton watched the car disappear into the distance, and tossed her milk tea into the nearby trash can. The reason she made Miyamoto Hoya go the extra mile was not for the milk tea, it was to prove her importance in his heart to Karina. The Thompson Clan. Mary Perryne knocked on Viola¡¯s door. ¡°Viola, are you busy?¡± Upon hearing that, Viola saved her finished files, looked back slightly and said, ¡°Not busy, mom, you can come in.¡± The next second, Mary Perryne walked in. Viola looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mom.¡± Mary Perryne sat down beside Viola, ¡°Viola, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± Seeing the worried look on Mary Perryne¡¯s face, Viola poured her a glass of water, ¡°Go ahead, mom.¡± Mary Perryne took a sip of water and continued, ¡°Your father has a longtime good friend who suddenly passed away last night. He and I might have to go to South City for a few days for the funeral.¡± At this point, she paused, ¡°So, could you discuss with Lentz if his parents could postpone their visit for a couple of days?¡± Hearing that Viola nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him know.¡± Mary Perryne looked at Viola, and continued, ¡°We just feel so bad. We had made this arrangement with Lentz¡¯s parents and now we have to change it all of a sudden¡­¡± Which was quite impolite. But other than life and death, there were no big issues. No matter what, that person was a good friend who¡¯d come a long way with Sawyer Thompson. Therefore, Mary Perryne and Sawyer had to be present to pay their last respects to their friend. Viola reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, mom. I¡¯ll explain everything clearly to Lentz.¡± Lentz and his parents are reasonable people. Besides, the Thompson Clan isn¡¯t changing the meeting time without proper reasons. Both parties should understand each other when such a thing happens. ¡°Alright then,¡± Mary Perryne stood up from the chair, ¡°Viola, we¡¯ve discussed everything now. Your dad and I have a flight at midnight, we have to leave now.¡± ¡°Are you and dad going there overnight?¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Yes, South City is over three thousand kilometers away from Capital City. Your dad and I have to leave tonight to make it in time to pay our last respects to Uncle Swantz.¡± The cremation time was already booked in South City. Due to the sudden news, the two of them had to rush over overnight. After all, it was the last time they would be seeing him. It would only be a icy cold tombstone next time they visit. Viola also stood up and followed Mary Perryne downstairs to the living room. Sawyer Thompson had already packed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two of them didn¡¯t have much to carry. Viola picked up the car keys, ¡°Mom, dad, there¡¯s no need to bother the driver at this hour, let me drop you off.¡± All the Thompson brothers were busy and not at home, so only Viola could give them a lift. Sawyer Thompson was a bit worried, ¡°It¡¯s very late, would it be unsafe for you to come home alone from the airport?¡± Viola laughed and said, ¡°Should we take bread with us?¡± Chapter 1427 - Chapter 1427 356 Viola Abusing Trash _5 Chapter 1427: 356: Viola Abusing Trash! _5 Chapter 1427: 356: Viola Abusing Trash! _5 Upon hearing this, the toy in Bread¡¯s mouth instantly fell to the ground. He looked up at Viola Thompson; his small eyes were almost popping out! Sawyer Thompson nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡± Bread immediately stood up from the ground, hopping and skipping around Viola Thompson, ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Viola Thompson laughed and said, ¡°Go get the leash.¡± Bread immediately fetched the leash. Viola Thompson put the leash on Bread and fitted the muzzle, ¡°Mom, Dad, let¡¯s go.¡± Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne followed Viola Thompson¡¯s footsteps. The family of three got into the car. Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne sat in the back seat, while Bread sat in between them. Fortunately, Viola Thompson was driving an SUV today, if it was her usual sports car, it would have been impossible to fit Bread. Once in the car, Even though Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t say anything, Viola Thompson could feel a layer of sadness enveloping him. After a good while, Sawyer Thompson said, ¡°Viola, when you were born, your Uncle Swantz still held you in his arms!¡± It seemed like only yesterday, but in the blink of an eye, they were now worlds apart. At the end, Sawyer Thompson sighed. Human life is really fragile. Just a week ago, he had made plans with him to visit the Thompson Clan on the 10th of next month. Who would have thought¡­ Things would suddenly turn out like this. Viola didn¡¯t know how to console her father. After a moment, she spoke softly, ¡°Dad, birth, old age, sickness and death are the natural laws of life, Uncle Swantz simply finished his journey of life a step earlier, you shouldn¡¯t take it so hard.¡± Many years ago, Viola had already accepted the inevitability of death. Some called her heartless. Others called her cold-blooded. But only those who have experienced it know what kind of journey it is. Sawyer Thompson sighed, and although he said so, he was still upset about Mr. Swantz¡¯s death. After all, they had been close friends for decades, and it was painful to lose him. Mary Perryne nodded approvingly at Viola¡¯s words, ¡°Sawyer, what Viola said is right, don¡¯t take it too hard. At least he didn¡¯t leave any regrets, He had a complete family, a virtuous wife and became a grandparent at 55. Moreover, his quality of life was above that of most ordinary people, so he had a happy life and died a happy death, with his children and grandchildren by his side, without suffering from any diseases¡­¡± Sawyer Thompson looked out the car window, his eyes were unreadable, the breeze was slightly blowing, stirring his silver hair at the temples. Shortly after, they arrived at the airport. Sawyer Thompson opened the car door to get out, ¡°Viola, you stay in the car with Bread.¡± Viola rolled down the car window, ¡°Dad, Mom, have a safe journey, let me know when you get there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mary Perryne waved to Viola, ¡°Viola, drive safely when you go back.¡± ¡°Okay Mum, I know.¡± Viola did not leave immediately, she sat in the car and watched her parents¡¯ figures through the car window. It was not until their figures disappeared from sight that she took out her phone and dialed Terrence Lentz¡¯s number. Terrence always answered her calls instantly, and this time was no exception. ¡°Viola.¡± She heard that low manly voice exclusive to him coming from the other side. Viola then spoke, ¡°Lentz, um, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My Dad¡¯s close friend passed away, so he and Mom are going to South City to attend the funeral, so¡­ we might have to delay the meeting with your Aunt and Uncle.¡± ¡°The dead are to be given priority, it¡¯s okay.¡± Terrence continued, ¡°I¡¯ll explain the situation to my parents, by the way, when can your Uncle and Aunt make it?¡± Viola replied, ¡°Two days after the original date, it will be changed from No. 26 to No.28.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two discussed some other topics before hanging up. Viola then drove away. At two o¡¯clock in the morning, The roads were deserted. Looking at the empty street, Viola found a place to park the car, planning to let Bread run on the road. Bread was overjoyed, he ran two laps, then laid down on the lawn to roll around. Viola took out her cellphone, recorded a video and sent it to Terrence. Early the following morning, Terrence told his parents about the Thompson Clan¡¯s plan to attend the funeral. Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Death is unavoidable, we can postpone our visit by a few days.¡± After she said this, Eleanor Armstrong looked at Terrence and asked, ¡°Terrence, you haven¡¯t made Viola angry lately, have you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked again, ¡°So, when Viola video chatted with you, what was her expression like? The same as usual or different?¡± With such a big difference in family status, Eleanor Armstrong was still somewhat apprehensive. What if¡­ Terrence looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Viola was normal during our video chat, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Did you check carefully?¡± Eleanor asked. Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor wanted to ask more questions, but she was stopped by Harlan Lentz¡¯s gaze. Eleanor had to swallow the words she was about to say. Harlan Lentz looked at Terrence, ¡°Terrence, we¡¯ll leave it up to you with the arrangements, since we¡¯ll postpone it for two days, what do you think about changing our flight to the day after tomorrow?¡± The family of three had originally planned to head to Capital City today. ¡°Sure.¡± Terrence nodded, then he said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I have something else to do, I have to go out.¡± Harlan Lentz smiled and said, ¡°Go and get it done!¡± Looking at Terrence¡¯s retreating figure, Eleanor frowned deeply, ¡°Harlan, do you think there would be any changes to this meeting?¡± Harlan squinted his eyes, ¡°If the Thompson Clan really looked down on us, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet in the first place, stop overthinking, just wait peacefully.¡± Eleanor sighed, even though Harlan was right, she still felt a bit worried. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Right at this moment, Sophie walked in from outside, curiously asking, ¡°Mom, Dad, why haven¡¯t you left yet? Weren¡¯t we supposed to go to Capital City today?¡± Eleanor smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Viola¡¯s family changed the date.¡± Changed the date? Even such an important meeting could be rescheduled. Sophie scoffed in her heart, it seems the Thompson Clan didn¡¯t want to meet them after all, right? Chapter 1428 - Chapter 1428 357 All the people of the Lentz Clan are Chapter 1428: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _1 Chapter 1428: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _1 The Thompson family was being tactful, implying a change in plans in hopes that the Lentz clan would take a hint and back off. What a pity. There wasn¡¯t a single wise one in the Lentz clan. This Eleanor Armstrong naively thought the Thompson family truly changed the date. Sophie was quite smug, looking at Eleanor Armstrong and asked, ¡°Mom, when did Miss Thompson reschedule the meeting?¡± ¡°Originally it was the 26th, but now they¡¯ve changed it to the 28th,¡± Eleanor Armstrong responded. Sophie nodded, ¡°It¡¯s been postponed by two days. Something important must have happened.¡± At this point, Sophie paused and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. The Thompsons are VIPs, they keep their word. They said the 28th and they surely won¡¯t change it again.¡± Every word she uttered had layers of meaning. Indirectly, Sophie was reminding Mary Perryne that the Thompson Clan was not an ordinary household. They are truly an esteemed family, how could they ever fancy a trash like Terrence Lentz? And he really was the worst of the worse. Realizing this, the mockery in Sophie¡¯s eyes became more clear, ¡°By the way mom, did Miss Thompson tell you why they suddenly changed the date?¡± Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly, she was not a fool. She knew her two daughters-in-law never regarded Terrence highly, and naturally understood the underlying meaning of Sophie¡¯s words. Even though she was fairly insecure, Eleanor didn¡¯t want to reveal any uncertainty in front of her daughter-in-law. She smiled and said to Sophie, ¡°A friend of Viola¡¯s father has passed away, that¡¯s why they changed the date out of the blue.¡± Sawyer Thompson¡¯s friend died? This sounded ridiculous to Sophie. Sawyer Thompson was the patriarch of the Thompson family, a well-respected figure. Whoever was able to make friends with him couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. The news of such a significant individual¡¯s demise would surely be plastered all over the media outlets. But now, it¡¯s suspiciously quiet. Quite evident. These were just excuses made by the Thompson family. Sophie nodded, ¡°So, that¡¯s what happened!¡± Eleanor was feeling quite confused and didn¡¯t want to keep up with Sophie¡¯s antics. She continued, ¡°I have a yoga class this afternoon. I have to go now.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. In Sophie¡¯s perspective, it seemed like Eleanor was somewhat fleeing in panic. Watching Eleanor¡¯s back, Sophie burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha, how interesting.¡± ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Charlotte Young came down from the spiral staircase, looked at Sophie and asked, completely puzzled. Sophie, still looking in Eleanor¡¯s direction, said, ¡°Do you know? Someone¡¯s yoga class starts at 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but she left at less than 9 o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that?¡± Charlotte frowned, completely missing Sophie¡¯s point. At this point, as if remembering something, Charlotte asked, ¡°Right, weren¡¯t they supposed to go to Capital City today? Did they go?¡± Here, ¡®they¡¯ referred to Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m laughing at,¡± Sophie giggled, ¡°She went to attend her yoga class. Do you think she can still go to Capital City?¡± Although Charlotte expected that the Thompson family would never truly meet the Lentz Clan, she was still very curious about the whole process. Sophie provided a colorful account of the whole event and concluded, ¡°They really thought the Thompsons would meet them! Overestimating themselves, the Thompson clan postponed the meeting out of courtesy for Miss Thompson, giving them time to back out. If they knew any better, they¡¯d have declined the meeting themselves! Unfortunately, they remain oblivious and are still waiting for the meeting on the 28th! Isn¡¯t that the definition of not knowing when to quit?¡± Pride comes before a fall. What a shame. Her clueless parents-in-law and their good-for-nothing son failed to see that. Charlotte snorted, ¡°They¡¯ve been shameless for more than just a day or two! When the Thompsons publicly pulled a swap in front of the whole city, replacing Elizabeth Thompson with an adopted daughter, the entire Lentz clan became a laughingstock!¡± If the Lentz parents had any self-awareness, they wouldn¡¯t have had to wait for Emma Thompson and others to publicly fool them! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They should have broken off the engagement themselves. Withdrawing from an engagement and being replaced as the bride are two different matters. You should know, back then, Viola was not Miss Thompson; she was just a village girl. Replacing a young lady of privilege with a village girl was a blatant insult to the Lentz Clan. Mocking the Lentz for being only worthy of a village girl. Chapter 1429 - Chapter 1429 357 All the people of the Lentz Clan are Chapter 1429: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _2 Chapter 1429: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _2 Now the event is replaying itself. The Thompson family in Capital City wants the Lentz Clan to concede willingly, but what about the Lentz Clan? They¡¯re repeating the same mistake, sticking their necks out to be struck! Upon saying this, Charlotte Young continued, ¡°After the incident happened, we became the laughing stock wherever we went! Just wait, after this, we will be ridiculed again! With the power and influence of the Thompson Family, they might even try to wipe the Lentz Clan off the map in River City!¡± This statement was not an overstatement by any means. In Capital City, the Thompson family rules everything. Even more so in little River City, just a slight move from them could bankrupt the Lentz Clan and make them vanish into thin air. Sophie, hearing this, her expression fluctuates, turning to Charlotte Young, ¡°Sis, what should we do now?¡± Charlotte Young squints her eyes, ¡°Separation.¡± Back in the days when Patriarch Lentz was critically ill, he had already divided his properties among his children, but due to various reasons, they hadn¡¯t established their own households yet. Separation? Sophie frowned, staying silent. The reason why she hadn¡¯t brought up the matter about their separation yet is that she was coveting the shares in Lentz parents¡¯ hand. Back then, their parents-in-law divided their shares into three parts. Two parts were given to Len Lentz and Bartley Lentz. The remaining part is for Terrence Lentz. But fearing that Terrence Lentz might mismanage and cause a bankruptcy, his share of equity is still held by his parents. In Sophie¡¯s view, that good-for-nothing Terrence doesn¡¯t deserve any shares. Therefore. Those shares should be distributed to them. If they bring up formal separation at this time, how will that share be handled? To be given to Terrence? And there is also the matter of the LentzFamily Old Mansion. The mansion, situated in the best location in River City, covers six acres of land, worth 1 billion. If they separate, and knowing the favoritism of their parents-in-law, they might leave the mansion to good-for-nothing Terrence. How could Sophie just accept that! This is the family mansion! The mansion needs to be inherited. Leave it to Terrence? No doubt, it would be squandered within three days! The right to the mansion should also belong to them. However, now that Charlotte Young had proposed separation, Sophie wouldn¡¯t voice her concerns. If Charlotte Young leaves, they will have fewer competitors. Once Len Lentz and Charlotte Young move out, they can naturally inherit the mansion from their parents-in-law. At that point, Bartley Lentz will become the head of the Lentz Clan. And she would naturally become the present Eleanor Armstrong. Thinking over this, Sophie nods her head, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re right. Considering the current situation, we should indeed separate.¡± Charlotte Young, quite excitable, after thinking about the idea of separation, immediately went to find Bartley Lentz, and told him her thoughts. Hearing this, Bartley Lentz responded in silence, ¡°Such a woman¡¯s perspective!¡± Indeed, a long hair but short of wit! ¡°How is this a woman¡¯s perspective? We are currently living together, and if the Thompson Family decides to act, it will definitely affect us! In our current situation, we should remain aloof for self-preservation!¡± Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°Then you go and ask whether the Second Brother¡¯s family wants to separate or not?¡± Charlotte Young was taken aback. Indeed, Sophie hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about separation just now. Putting down his phone, Bartley Lentz began to analyze, ¡°No matter how hard the Thompson family strikes, they won¡¯t affect us! Because the equity shares have already been divided!¡± At most, the troubles might implicate the shares belonging to Terrence Lentz. On finishing his words, Bartley Lentz added, ¡°What we need to do now is wait, wait for them to realize that Terrence is a good-for-nothing who can¡¯t be relied upon, then naturally they will split their shares to us! As for your concerns, they are completely unnecessary! With the status of the Thompson family, they simply would not stoop so low to give us a hard time!¡± The Lentz family could not even compare to a hair on the Thompson family¡¯s ox! If they rashly make a move to give the Thompson family a hard time, it would only lower the Thompson family¡¯s status. With this explanation, Charlotte Young relaxed a lot. It¡¯s okay then. She continued, ¡°The ones from Binary¡¯s family are really calculative, wanting us to move out first so that they can be the sole owners! No way!¡± Bartley Lentz looked at Charlotte Young, ¡°You should know what to say and what not to say in front of Sophie. Don¡¯t spill everything on your mind!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They are currently in a competitive relationship. ¡°I know.¡± Charlotte nodded. Bartley Lentz loosens his tie, then adds, ¡°However, you did remind me of something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Charlotte asked. Bartley continued, ¡°We should make things clear with our parents now, that we want to cut ties with that good-for-nothing. He¡¯s almost thirty now, he can¡¯t rely on us for everything! If we don¡¯t take advantage of him now, he won¡¯t be able to drag us down in the future!¡± Chapter 1430 - Chapter 1430 357 All the people of the Lentz Clan are Chapter 1430: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _3 Chapter 1430: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _3 Given Terrence¡¯s current situation, he will undoubtedly become a burden in the future. Now, while his parents are still alive, he can rely on them. But parents can only protect him for a while, not a lifetime. When they are gone, Terrence surely will continue to bleed them dry. Their most important task right now is to prevent this from happening. Charlotte Young said, ¡°Leave this matter to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just say things,¡± Bartley Lentz narrowed his eyes, ¡°I have a sense of this matter, just follow my instructions.¡± Charlotte nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Bartley picked up his briefcase, ¡°I¡¯m off to the company.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Charlotte stood up, adjusting Bartley¡¯s tie. As for the three Lentz brothers, if nothing else, they all had handsome looks. It was Bartley¡¯s face that Charlotte had fallen for initially. Luckily, Bartley was different from Terrence. Not only was Bartley good-looking, but he was also a talented man. Bartley pecked Charlotte on the cheek and then headed out. When Bartley arrived at the office, a young and beautiful secretary greeted him, ¡°Good morning, Boss Lentz.¡± Bartley handed his briefcase over to the secretary. The secretary put it away and then said, ¡°Good Morning, Boss Lentz, I am the new secretary, you can call me Miko.¡± Bartley looked up, just noticing that the secretary had been replaced, ¡°Send me today¡¯s schedule.¡± The secretary glanced at Bartley, a calculating look in her eyes. She had heard that the Madame of the Lentz Clan, Charlotte Young, was already thirty-five this year. She was getting old and her appearance fading. She was only twenty-one, young and beautiful. As long as she played her cards right, she could make Bartley fall for her. Once that happened, she would be the Madame of the Lentz Clan. As for Charlotte, she could be kicked out. Thinking about this, the secretary¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. After giving Bartley his schedule, she eagerly poured him a glass of water. ¡°Boss Lentz, please have some water.¡± Miko¡¯s figure was fantastic and it was accentuated by the uniform. She brushed her chest against Bartley¡¯s elbow on purpose. She assumed Bartley would enjoy the process After all, men are naturally inclined that way. Who would have thought, however, that he abruptly stood up. Clang! The glass of water Miko was holding fell to the ground, shattering into pieces and spreading across the floor. Bartley¡¯s face was filled with anger, ¡°What are you trying to do!¡± Miko was in shock, she did not expect Bartley to react this way. He wasn¡¯t at all what she had imagined. Before Miko could register what was happening, Bartley continued, ¡°So young and already with ill intentions, looking for shortcuts! How could the Human Resources Department hire someone like you! Get out! Don¡¯t bother coming back tomorrow!¡± The Lentz Clan still had principles. Even though Bartley¡¯s character could be questionable, there was no denying his strong sense of responsibility for his family. He would never betray his wife and family. In fact, all of the Lentz brothers had a deep sense of responsibility to their families. Len Lentz had never done anything to betray his wife and children. No matter how many temptations were outside, he simply turned a blind eye to them. Noticing Miko still standing in shock, Bartley pointed at the door and said, ¡°Go! I won¡¯t repeat myself! Only then did Miko leave, crying. She had thought she could smoothly ascend to power, but had ended up humiliated instead. Don¡¯t all wealthy men love to play around with women, keeping different ones at different times? Who would have thought that Bartley would be an exception. Bartley loosened his tie and picked up the phone on his desk, scolding the head of the Human Resources Department. How could the head of the Human Resources Department expect that Miko, who looked smart and clever, would do this lowly thing! If Charlotte found out about this, there would be trouble! ¡­ On the other side. Terrence stopped his car downstairs at the Swantz Family Villa and dialed Adam Swantz. ¡°Third Brother! You¡¯re back!¡± Upon receiving Terrence¡¯s call, Adam was quite surprised. ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence held his phone in his right hand, put his left on the steering wheel, speaking in a low tone, ¡°Come downstairs.¡± Come downstairs? Adam who had been laying in bed suddenly sat straight up, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re downstairs?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam excitedly said, ¡°Okay, Third Brother, I¡¯ll get up right away. Give me twenty minutes, no, ten minutes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Terrence ended the call. Adam threw off his blanket, quickly running into the bathroom. Three minutes later, he came out, changed into fresh clothes. He walked to the staircase, only to run into Matthew Swantz, and seeing his haste, Matthew frowned, displeased, ¡°Why are you so restless!¡± Chapter 1431 - Chapter 1431 357 All the people of the Lentz Clan are Chapter 1431: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _4 Chapter 1431: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _4 ¡°It¡¯s urgent!¡± Urgent?! Matthew Swantz¡¯s brows deepened in a frown. In his eyes, Adam Swantz had never done anything worthwhile. He must be messing around again! Matthew quickened his steps and reached the balcony upstairs; there, he saw Terrence Lentz¡¯s car parked downstairs. Upon seeing this, Matthew¡¯s face turned ashen. He knew it! Matthew prided himself as a very successful man; he was highly acclaimed in River City¡¯s business world. But why did he have such a troublesome son? A useless brick not worth the effort! Derek Swantz passed by him, noticed Matthew¡¯s expression, looked down, and spotted Adam getting into Terrence¡¯s car. He grinned slightly. Adam is totally screwed. ¡°Dad,¡± Derek approached Matthew and spoke in a soft tone, ¡°There might be some issues with the land in South City. I need to go there right away.¡± At Derek¡¯s words, Matthew withdrew his gaze, his expression softened somewhat as he looked at Derek, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make this trip!¡± At least he still had Derek. Matthew didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of despair he would feel if Adam were his only son! Derek smiled, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s my responsibility.¡± No struggle at all. Matthew looked at Derek, full of satisfaction in his eyes. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°If your brother were half as sensible as you, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried.¡± Derek said, ¡°Dad, after all, Adam is still young. As he grows older, he¡¯ll naturally understand your difficulties.¡± Upon hearing this, Matthew snorted, ¡°What¡¯s young? He¡¯s just a year younger than you!¡± Having achieved his intention, Derek decided to drop the subject. At that moment, it seemed as though Matthew remembered something, ¡°By the way, Derek, when will you be back?¡± ¡°I estimate it will take about three days.¡± Derek replied. Matthew squinted his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s perfect, I¡¯ve arranged for you to meet Manager Li¡¯s daughter on the morning of the 28th.¡± Given that Adam was a hopeless case, he could only pin all his hopes on Derek. If he wanted to groom Derek as the family¡¯s heir, he must first arrange a marriage between their families. Derek knew exactly the intentions behind this and nodded, ¡°Alright dad.¡± He was not Adam, chasing after empty pleasures and the mirage of love. Derek was a very realistic man. Even if Manager Li¡¯s daughter were a three hundred pound woman, he wouldn¡¯t blink an eye. Matthew looked at Derek, the pride in his eyes more visible than ever. This was truly his son! ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have breakfast!¡± Derek followed Matthew¡¯s steps. After breakfast, Derek set off for South City. Upon receiving a message from her best friend about Matthew arranging a family alliance for Derek, May Marcine¡¯s face fell. ¡°Matthew Swantz! Do you even care about your wife and son anymore?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss over nothing!¡± Matthew retorted impatiently. May continued, ¡°So, you¡¯ve arranged for your son to meet Manager Li¡¯s daughter, have you?¡± Hearing this, Matthew furrowed his brows, ¡°Mind your words, Derek is also your son!¡± May snorted, ¡°I certainly don¡¯t have such a wonderful son.¡± With that, May added, ¡°You¡¯ve kept your illegitimate son by my side for so many years, it¡¯s already unbearable enough! Now you even want to legitimize that illegitimate son! Matthew Swantz, what a heartless man you are!¡± All these years, May had been trying to be more and more accepting. But what she got in return was the father and son taking advantage of her patience. Matthew glared at May furiously, ¡°Haven¡¯t I arranged a match for that ungrateful son of yours? Haven¡¯t I tried to get him on his feet? He just can¡¯t grasp the opportunity himself! Look at him and then look at Derek; Derek, at such a young age, has already taken over half of the Swantz family¡¯s business empire! What about your wonderful son? What can he do?¡± At this point, Matthew paused, ¡°May Marcine, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be here yelling. I would discipline my son!¡± May turned pale with anger, ¡°Matthew Swantz, do you have any conscience left?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have put up with him all those years. Look at where she was now. Her son had become worthless, and the son of a mistress was now the master of their home. What a joke. Matthew took a deep breath, looked at his well-maintained wife, and tried his best to be calm, ¡°May Marcine, I¡¯ve told you, Derek is also your son. As long as you can accept him, he will respect and treat you as his biological mother in the future! You¡¯re Adam¡¯s mother, nobody understands better what kind of person he is. Do you really think you can depend on him when you get old?¡± Chapter 1432 - Chapter 1432 357 All the people of the Lentz Clan are Chapter 1432: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _5 Chapter 1432: 357: All the people of the Lentz Clan are passionate lovers! _5 May Marcine stared at Matthew Swantz, her eyes squinting as she said deliberately, ¡°Matthew Swantz! Listen to me, my son is definitely not a loser!¡± Helplessly, Matthew shook his head, picked up the briefcase beside the table, ¡°I have a meeting to attend this morning.¡± Once he finished, Mathew turned to leave. Watching his retreating figure, Marcine took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down, ¡°Adam, you must not disappoint your mother! You have to reclaim my honour for me!¡± She absolutely couldn¡¯t let the son of that woman trample over her! Here. Adam Swantz got into Terrence Lentz¡¯s car, and the two of them arrived at a building. Just as they got out of the car. They ran into a familiar face. Seeing the approaching figure, Adam Swantz touched his nose. Who was this? Why didn¡¯t he recognize them? Yet, judging by the gaze of the other party, they must recognize him. Just at that moment, a name floated into Adam¡¯s mind. Elizabeth Thompson. Yes, it was Elizabeth Thompson. In the past, Elizabeth Thompson could be considered an innocent guest, but now¡­ She was heavily made up, reeking of pungent perfume, as if she were a floozy from the club. Otherwise, Adam would not have almost failed to recognize her. As enemies are bound to cross paths. It was unexpected to meet Elizabeth Thompson here, Adam Swantz looked towards Terrence Lentz. He saw that there was no evident emotional change on Terrence¡¯s face, as if he had not seen Elizabeth Thompson at all. Maybe. He really hadn¡¯t noticed. Obviously, Elizabeth Thompson had seen Terrence Lentz. She scoffed in her mind. She had not seen Terrence Lentz for a while and thought that he had given up on her, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ Didn¡¯t expect him to start stalking her again! Just the thought of being liked by a good-for-nothing, Elizabeth Thompson felt disgusted. Although the Thompson Clan has fallen, a proud woman will always be proud. No matter how much she had fallen, she would never end up with a good-for-nothing! At this thought, Elizabeth Thompson quickened her steps! They passed each other shoulder to shoulder. At the moment when they were unable to see each other, Adam Swantz turned to catch a glimpse of Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, and then asked Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, did you see her?¡± ¡°See what?¡± asked Terrence Lentz. Adam¡¯s eyes flickered with a gossipy look, ¡°Elizabeth Thompson!¡± After all, there had once been an engagement between the Terrence Lentz and Elizabeth Thompson. On hearing that, Terrence Lentz reacted casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her.¡± ¡°It just happened! You didn¡¯t even notice such a big living person?¡± said Adam Swantz. Terrence Lentz¡¯s face remained calm, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Adam had expected to hear Terrence Lentz comment on Elizabeth Thompson a few times, but didn¡¯t expect that Terrence Lentz did not even have half a ripple on his face when mentioning Elizabeth Thompson. Immediately his own interest was diminished! It seems that his third brother is not interested in other girls at all! So, Adam didn¡¯t continue the topic further, instead, he asked, ¡°Brother, why did we come here?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once we get there.¡± Terrence Lentz responded in a low tone. Knowing Terrence Lentz¡¯s personality, Adam didn¡¯t ask more and obediently followed behind him. ¡­ Soon, they arrived at No. 26. It was still two days to the meeting with the Thompson Clan. The Lentz Clan needed to arrive in Capital City two days earlier in preparation, so the three family members were to set off today. Fearing that there might be a change in their plans again, Eleanor got up early and knocked on the door of Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, can we set off today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Eleanor was still somewhat worried and asked, ¡°Did you chat with Viola last night?¡± ¡°She was too busy last night,¡± Terrence Lentz answered. Eleanor frowned slightly, ¡°So you didn¡¯t chat?¡± Terrence Lentz nodded gently. Upon hearing this, Eleanor became more worried. Since when did the lovebirds not chat? Could it be¡­ If the families of both were of equal status, it would be fine. However, the Lentz Clan simply could not compare to the Thompson Clan. Eleanor was scared that the higher her hopes, the greater her disappointment would be. Realizing Eleanor¡¯s worry, Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. If anything else were to happen, Viola would let me know in advance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting late, quickly come downstairs to eat. We still have to catch a plane.¡± Eleanor nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± In a moment, Eleanor got herself ready and came downstairs for breakfast. Both Charlotte Young and Sophie were present. Seeing Eleanor coming downstairs, Charlotte Young deliberately asked, ¡°Mother, are you, dad, and Terrence planning to go to Capital City today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eleanor nodded. Charlotte Young smiled and said, ¡°Then wish you a safe journey. I¡¯ll stay at home and wait for your good news.¡± Sophie looked at Eleanor and asked with a strange tone, ¡°Mother, the Thompson Clan surely won¡¯t change the meeting date again, right?¡± Eleanor knew that Sophie was doing that on purpose. She kept her expression unchanged, looked up at Sophie, ¡°Rest assured, they will not change it this time! You just stay at home and wait for our good news.¡± Sophie scoffed in her mind. What times is it, and Eleanor is still dreaming? Soon, Eleanor finished breakfast. She got everything ready and the three of them, with their luggage, prepared to leave. Just then, Terrence Lentz¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello, Viola.¡± Hearing that it was Viola Thompson who called, both Eleanor and Harlan Lentz stopped. They were about to leave for the airport, and Viola Thompson called at this moment¡­ Could it be¡­ Both looked at each other and saw nervousness in each other¡¯s eyes. Both Charlotte Young and Sophie also exchanged glances, their eyes full of amusement. It was obvious that with Viola Thompson calling at this time, it must be to inform them that the meeting date would be postponed again. Being a distinguished family, the Thompson Clan could not outright reject the Lentz Clan; thus, they used the method of procrastination as an indirect way to dismiss Terrence Lentz. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shortly, Terrence Lentz hung up the phone. Eleanor immediately asked, ¡°Terrence, what did Viola just say?¡± Both Charlotte Young and Sophie had amused expressions on their faces. Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°Viola was just asking if we left. She told us to book a hotel that is close to the Thompson Family Manor. Capital City is often traffic jammed. This way, it would be more convenient.¡± Hearing this, both Charlotte Young and Sophie were taken aback. Chapter 1433 - Chapter 1433 358 A sure thing _1 Chapter 1433: 358: A sure thing! _1 Chapter 1433: 358: A sure thing! _1 Viola Thompson just called to instruct Terrence Lentz about these matters? How could that be! Charlotte Young and Sophie looked at each other, both seeing the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong also breathed a sigh of relief. That was a close one. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t a message about a delay. She¡¯s completely on edge right now. Dreadful of hearing another delay. Eleanor Armstrong looked up at Terrence Lentz and said with a smile, ¡°Well then, Terrence, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, moving forward with his luggage alongside Harlan Lentz. Eleanor Armstrong immediately followed the father and son. Watching the back of the trio, Charlotte Young narrowed her eyes. After a moment, Sophie turned to Charlotte Young, ¡°Sister-in-law, what do you think the Thompson Clan is up to?¡± Logically, given the status of the Thompson Clan, they should not be marrying into the Lentz Clan. Nor would they willingly meet the Lentz clan. But now¡­ The Thompson Family did not delay the meeting. No matter how she thought about it, it just didn¡¯t seem possible. Charlotte Young¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°Perhaps they can¡¯t stand our lack of self-awareness, so they want to teach us a lesson in humility in person?¡± Sophie nodded. It¡¯s just a pity that she couldn¡¯t witness the drama firsthand. The scene should be quite exciting. Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Just wait and see. They will come back crying.¡± If she were the ones meeting her in-laws, she would never travel all this way to bring humiliation to herself. After a flight lasting more than three hours, the plane finally landed at Capital City Airport. Even though Eleanor Armstrong was used to grand occasions and it wasn¡¯t her first time in Capital City, she was very nervous and uncomfortable this time. She looked at Harlan Lentz, lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Harlan, do you think there won¡¯t be any more unexpected incidents this time?¡± In comparison to Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s nervousness, Harlan Lentz seemed much calmer. He was pulling the luggage with one hand and holding his wife¡¯s hand with the other, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no need to be nervous. We¡¯re already in Capital City. If anything was wrong, Viola would have let us know in advance.¡± Eleanor Armstrong took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. A few seconds later, she turned to Harlan Lentz again, ¡°But how can I keep my anxiety at bay?¡± The Thompson clan is the most important family in the Capital City. The Lentz family is just a native clan in the River City, which is not significant at all in the Capital City. It¡¯s normal that the Thompson clan looks down on the Lentz family. Harlan Lentz lowered his head slightly to comfort her, ¡°Since Viola¡¯s parents agreed to the meeting, it means that they approve of our Terrence. Don¡¯t you also believe that Terrence is not meant to lead an ordinary life? Perhaps, they saw the qualities in Terrence beyond the surface, which is why they agreed to the children¡¯s relationship.¡± Upon hearing these words, Eleanor seemed somewhat relaxed. After all, she had full confidence in Terrence. Regardless of everything, Terrence was once a famous young man in River City. Eleanor Armstrong licked her lips, ¡°So, what should we do when we meet Viola¡¯s parents tomorrow?¡± The thought of meeting the Thompson Clan¡¯s parents made her so nervous that she did not know what to do with her hands and feet. Listening to her, Harlan Lentz laughed lightly, ¡°Viola¡¯s parents don¡¯t bite, why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Eleanor asked. ¡°What is there to worry about?¡± Eleanor continued, ¡°But your palms are all sweaty!¡± Such pretense! Feigning calm, Harlan Lentz replied, ¡°I am naturally hot-blooded.¡± Without exposing his lie, Eleanor continued, ¡°Did you know, Viola has three brothers!¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. Every one of the Thompson brothers was outstanding in his own right. Especially Mandel Thompson, who at a very young age was already a formidable boss in the business world, whose name alone could invoke fear. Samuel Thompson chose a different path and made his name in the art world. His paintings could fetch a seven-figure price. Edward Thompson was once a successful movie actor. After retiring, he became an acclaimed film director and had already produced two hit dramas! Eleanor Armstrong looked at Terrence Lentz walking in front, and said softly, ¡°Terrence!¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Terrence turned back. ¡°What is it?¡± Eleanor continued, ¡°Have you met Viola¡¯s three brothers?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. Hearing this, Eleanor asked without a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°How did they treat you?¡± Terrence didn¡¯t directly answer Eleanor¡¯s question. He just said, ¡°Viola¡¯s three brothers are all pretty overprotective of their sister.¡± If they are overprotective, naturally they wouldn¡¯t like the swine sent in for the cabbages. Anyway, Terrence had never seen any of them smile in front of him. Chapter 1434 - Chapter 1434 358 A sure thing _2 Chapter 1434: 358: A sure thing! _2 Chapter 1434: 358: A sure thing! _2 Brandon, Borden, and Bob, the Thompson brothers, were guarding him like they were guarding against a thief. Eleanor asked again, ¡°So what are their personalities like?¡± Terrence continued, ¡°Mom, as long as we show sincerity, they will not deliberately make it tough for us, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Hearing this, Harlan added, ¡°Given how accomplished Viola is, and her affluent background, they¡¯d naturally want her to marry above her station and not into the Lentz clan. So, it¡¯s normal for them to give us a hard time. Eleanor, just try to take this as it comes.¡± Viola joining the Lentz clan is like their family¡¯s ancestral grave producing a constant stream of green smoke, it¡¯s a blessing. So, it¡¯s normal for the Thompson family to give them a hard time, no matter what. Eleanor nodded her head. The family of three was walking and talking at the same time. Just as they walked out of the airport¡¯s main hall, they saw someone waving at them from the arrival gate, ¡°Uncle, Auntie.¡± Hearing Viola¡¯s voice amidst the noisy airport, Eleanor thought she was experiencing auditory hallucination. Is this¡­ Is this really Viola? Eleanor turned her head towards the source of the voice. Soon, she spotted a tall, slender figure in the crowd. Even in her simple black shirt and white trousers and with no makeup on her face, she was easy to spot in the crowd. She stood out, just like a crane among a flock of chickens. ¡°It¡¯s Viola!¡± Eleanor was very excited. She hadn¡¯t expected Viola to come pick them up. Her excitement was tinged with a touch of sentimentality; Viola¡¯s presence eased her tensions significantly. Eleanor ran over and embraced Viola, ¡°Viola, how come you¡¯re here!¡± Viola embraced Eleanor back, ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to do today, so I decided to pick you up.¡± At this point, Harlan walked over to the two of them. He was also quite surprised. In theory, Viola, being such a precious treasure, would have been a bit aloof, just like the others. After all, she was supposed to be marrying above her own station. But Viola wasn¡¯t like that. Viola let go of Eleanor, politely said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you¡¯ve had a long journey.¡± As she was speaking, Viola stole a glance at Terrence while no one was looking, and winked mischievously at him. Terrence¡¯s lips curved up slightly, his gaze intense, as if wanting to draw her in. Their eyes met. Sometimes, silence can say more than words. Harlan said with a smile, ¡°No, it was not tiring, not tiring.¡± Eleanor held Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°We just took a plane here, what¡¯s tiring about that?¡± The party of three had become a party of four. Eleanor, being a very perceptive mother-in-law, soon walked side by side with Harlan, leaving some space for Viola and Terrence. Seeing Viola left alone, Terrence knew his mother had given him a chance, quickly caught up with her, one hand pulling the luggage, the other hand holding Viola¡¯s hand. He leaned over and whispered, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, boss.¡± Viola glanced at him, ¡°Which hotel did you book?¡± ¡°The Remote.¡± Terrence replied. ¡°It seems the hotel is not far from my house.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°It seems to be less than seven kilometers.¡± After saying that, Terrence added, ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand that you were going to pick us up?¡± ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡± On hearing this, Terrence chuckled, ¡°Indeed, I was surprised.¡± After that, he said, ¡°You have no idea how nervous my mother was before she saw you.¡± ¡°Nervous about what?¡± Viola asked, puzzled. Terrence leaned in, ¡°You¡¯re so outstanding, my mom feels I¡¯m not good enough for you, she¡¯s always afraid that you¡¯ll fly away anytime.¡± ¡°As if I¡¯ve grown wings.¡± Viola¡¯s voice was light, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lentz, I¡¯m a very committed person.¡± So committed that I only love tall, handsome guys! This sentence is a promise, but also a kind of guarantee. Hearing this, Terrence was taken aback. This was the first time he had heard Viola say this with such certainty. ¡°What about you?¡± Viola asked. Only then did Terrence recover his senses, his voice deep, ¡°As long as you like, I can give you even my life.¡± Viola turned her head slightly, looking at his side profile, ¡°Do you know what you remind me of?¡± ¡°What?¡± Terrence asked. Viola continued, ¡°You¡¯re just like a domineering CEO from an idol drama.¡± Just like the perfect domineering CEO. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No,¡± Terrence looked at Viola, his eyes serious, ¡°A domineering CEO only likes Cinderella types, you are my princess.¡± Such a cheesy line! But Viola loved it! She had never had this experience before, in her past life, she spent every day either in the laboratory or at the computer researching data. Two people that like each other being together, it really is a blissful feeling. Chapter 1435 - Chapter 1435 358 A sure thing _3 Chapter 1435: 358: A sure thing! _3 Chapter 1435: 358: A sure thing! _3 This sense of happiness could even be compared to the success of an experiment. Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz walked in front, frequently glancing at Terrence Lentz and Viola Thompson. Seeing their affectionate behavior, she felt relieved. ¡°Did you see that, Terrence? You¡¯ve gotten much better than when you were younger,¡± she noted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harlan Lentz wrinkled his brow slightly. Eleanor Armstrong continued, ¡°Notice how Terrence took the initiative to hold Viola¡¯s hand and make her happy. Now think about yourself. What did you know back then? Every time you got angry, I was the one who had to coax you first! And you were always trying to reason with people! Such a stereotypical straight man!¡± Harlan Lentz was indeed very straight forward. He was not only bad at pleasing girls, but he also liked to talk reason, even over minor issues, always trying to distinguish right from wrong. There were times when Eleanor Armstrong couldn¡¯t bear him! A speechless Harlan Lentz said, ¡°How come you still remember all these things after all these years?¡± ¡°I will remember them for a hundred years!¡± Harlan Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± Women are really terrifying. Soon, everyone exited the airport. Terrence Lentz had arranged a business vehicle in advance. Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong sat in the front, while Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz sat in the back. The atmosphere was relaxed. The people in the front were whispering to each other. The people in the back were doing the same. Before long, they arrived at the hotel. After settling in, Viola Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Uncle and Auntie, since you¡¯re visiting Capital City, I¡¯ll take you both out to enjoy some local cuisine for lunch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Viola,¡± Eleanor Armstrong responded. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± Terrence Lentz stepped forward, dragging his suitcase beside Viola, ¡°Are you only taking my Uncle and Aunt out for lunch?¡± When he finished speaking, he lowered his gaze a bit, ¡°Then what about me?¡± You?¡± Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°You can starve.¡± At that, Eleanor Armstrong burst into a light laughter, chiming in, ¡°Viola is right. Starve!¡± Terrence Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± He might be the odd one out. Soon, they arrived at the hotel again. This was a landmark in Capital City. The Golden Time Hotel. It had been standing strong in Capital City for over 100 years, weathering countless trials. The Golden Time Hotel was also a must-visit restaurant for many foreign friends visiting Capital City. From the top floor restaurant, one could overlook the entire Capital City. The top floor restaurant needed to be reserved in advance. But Viola Thompson had special privileges and could come anytime. Eleanor Armstrong had visited Capital City many times, but this was her first time at the Golden Time Hotel. She asked Viola Thompson at the door to the hotel, ¡°Viola, don¡¯t we need a reservation here?¡± She had seen online that spots were booked until next year! ¡°Yes, Auntie,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made a reservation.¡± Upon hearing this, a flurry of emotions washed over Eleanor Armstrong. Viola was such a good child. The Lentz Clan must be reaping the rewards of their ancestors¡¯ blessings! Just as they entered the front door, a server immediately greeted them, ¡°Miss Thompson, Correct?¡± Viola Thompson gave a slight nod. The server respectfully said, ¡°VIP guests, please follow me.¡± Under the guide of the server, they entered the elevator. The Golden Time Hotel was five hundred and eighty meters tall. Standing in the top floor restaurant gave one the illusion of standing in the clouds. Even Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong, both having seen the bigger world, were somewhat taken aback when they entered the top floor. As for Terrence Lentz. He seemed indifferent. Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly and nudged Terrence Lentz¡¯s hand. Terrence Lentz lowered his head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mom?¡± Eleanor Armstrong curiously asked, ¡°Terrence, have you been here before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He admitted without denying it. ¡°With Viola?¡± Before Terrence Lentz could answer, Viola Thompson¡¯s voice resonated in the air, ¡°Terrence, could you come over here?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Terrence Lentz walked over to where Viola Thompson was standing. Meanwhile, Eleanor Armstrong was led to their table by the server. The table by the window offered a great view of the cityscape. Eleanor Armstrong looked at Harlan Lentz, ¡°We¡¯ve struck it rich with Terrence.¡± Even fools have lucky days. Harlan Lentz shifted his gaze to the silhouette of Terrence Lentz and Viola Thompson and said, ¡°I have to admit, the more I see these two together, the more perfect they seem.¡± A match made in heaven. Eleanor Armstrong nodded in agreement, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong! I must¡¯ve saved the galaxy in a past life to have such a wonderful daughter-in-law like Viola in this one.¡± When she finished speaking, she added, ¡°I should make sure to pay my respects to the Bodhisattva when we return home.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Harlan Lentz picked up a glass and took a drink. He had been mostly unbothered before. But now¡­ He felt a little unsettled. He hoped that everything would go smoothly this time and that they could settle things with the kids without any hitch. Chapter 1436 - Chapter 1436 358 A sure thing _4 Chapter 1436: 358: A sure thing! _4 Chapter 1436: 358: A sure thing! _4 Here, Viola Thompson was going through the menu, ordering some special dishes from Capital City, then she looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Lentz, add a few dishes that your uncles and aunts like.¡± Terrence Lentz knew Viola Thompson¡¯s habit, ¡°It¡¯s too much to finish.¡± She cherished food and always made sure to finish her plate. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Viola¡¯s eyes were indifferent, ¡°I have negotiated with the chef, portions have been reduced, we won¡¯t waste anything.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± After a while, they ordered some other dishes. Once the food was ordered, they returned to their seats. Eleanor Armstrong said: ¡°Viola, don¡¯t order too much. We had something to eat on the plane, just a light meal is enough.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, I didn¡¯t order much.¡± In no time, the dishes were served. Well-known local Capital City dishes like soy sauce stew and Berry Juice were indispensable. Besides, there were other exquisite dishes like honey-like velvets, deer antler, triple delicacies, etc. The June Yellow Crabs of this season were also good. Viola ordered three of them. Because she found it troublesome to peel the shell, she didn¡¯t order for herself. Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t courteous, he picked one up and slowly started peeling it. Soon, he had peeled a whole crab with it¡¯s meat and roe all placed neatly on a plate; he then placed the plate before Viola. Viola was stunned for a moment and then turned to look at him. Terrence Lentz pulled out a tissue and wiped his hands at leisure, ¡°I don¡¯t like eating crab.¡± Eleanor Armstrong subtly kicked Harlan Lentz and gave him a sideways glance as if to say: Bastard, can¡¯t you learn from your son! Harlan Lentz immediately got the hint and started peeling a crab. The meal was delightful. Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong also knew about Viola¡¯s eating habit, and they picked up her empty plate campaign. After the meal, Terrence Lentz sent Viola Thompson home. Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong then decided to head back to the Hotel. Seeing Viola disappearing in the distance, Eleanor suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh no! I forgot to ask Viola if her parents have any taboo topics, what should be discussed and what should not be discussed.¡± Having said that, she immediately took out her mobile and was about to call Viola. Harlan Lentz stopped her, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Eleanor asked, looking confused. Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°The less taboo, the more beneficial. Sometimes asking too much can be counterproductive. That Viola came today of her own initiative shows that her parents are not unreasonable. You don¡¯t need to worry so much.¡± At those words, Eleanor narrowed her eyes. What Harlan Lentz said was also reasonable. ¡°All right then, I won¡¯t call. Let¡¯s get ready to go to the hotel now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. Once back in the hotel, Eleanor looked at herself in the mirror, ¡°Harlan, do you think I should go to the hair salon?¡± ¡°No need. You look pretty good this way!¡± Eleanor asks again, ¡°And what about clothes? Which one do you think is more dignified, should we go shopping now?¡± ¡°Terrence is the star tomorrow,¡± Harlan Lentz replied a bit helplessly. Considering this, Eleanor agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, too.¡± Soon after, Terrence Lentz came back, and Eleanor urged him to try on clothes. If they didn¡¯t fit, he would go buy new ones immediately. Terrence Lentz looked indifferent, raising his eyes to look at Eleanor, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you overcomplicating this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m overthinking, it¡¯s you who thinks this is too simple. Don¡¯t you know how important a first impression is? Tomorrow¡¯s meeting is going to directly decide whether you can keep going with Viola!¡± Eleanor said, pushing Terrence Lentz into the room, ¡°Go change your clothes!¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any expression. Once the door was closed, he seemed to transform, heading straight to the dressing area. Although he stated he was not anxious, in fact, he had been arranging the meeting very thoroughly for quite some time, even his clothes were prepared by his assistant in advance. Arriving in the dressing room, all he saw were three colours of clothes: black, white, and gray. On the other side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What! Did I hear that correctly?¡± Norma Augus looked at her mother from the sofa. ¡°The Thompson Clan wants to marry into an unknown family of River City?¡± Furthermore, that family member was a good-for-nothing! Phoebe Perryne nodded, ¡°Yes, I just received a call from your aunt.¡± Phoebe Perryne was Mary Perryne¡¯s half-sister from the same father but different mother. Over the years, she settled abroad permanently, her daughter, Norma Augus, also grew up abroad. This is why they don¡¯t have a close relationship with the Thompson Clan. Chapter 1437 - Chapter 1437 358 A sure thing _5 Chapter 1437: 358: A sure thing! _5 Chapter 1437: 358: A sure thing! _5 They only maintained superficial interactions. Phoebe Perryne¡¯s sudden return to the country was due to her mother¡¯s ill health. ¡°Auntie? What kind of aunt is she? She doesn¡¯t have a shred of conscience! Grandma has been ill for so long, and she hasn¡¯t even visited once!¡± Norma Augus said this with discontent spreading across her face. Hearing this, Mary Perryne¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any expression. She laughed and said, ¡°You can¡¯t blame her entirely! Your Grandma doesn¡¯t have any blood ties with her.¡± Upon saying this, Mary paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Moreover, when your grandma came to us, she was already in college. She was initially against your grandfather and grandma being together.¡± Norma furrowed her brow, ¡°All I know is that filial piety is of utmost importance. As the younger generation, she should be responsible for taking care of her parents!¡± Norma disapproves of Mary¡¯s behavior. No matter how much Mary opposed to their grandparents in the past, it is a fact now that Grandma is Mary¡¯s stepmother. As a daughter, she should honor her mother when she falls ill. But what about Mary? What has Mary done? Mary didn¡¯t even spend a single day caring for the old lady, not even paying a visit. She was as cold-blooded as a stranger. Norma disdainfully added, ¡°Is it all because she married a good husband?¡± Mary¡¯s current status is all due to Sawyer Thompson. Although Norma was young, she knew that it was Mary who shamelessly pursued Sawyer Thompson in the past! Being a girl, she actually took the initiative. This is simply shameless. Without Sawyer Thompson, what would Mary be? Who would even know Mary? Phoebe Perryne squinted her eyes,¡±Marrying the right person is also a kind of skill. Norma, I don¡¯t ask much of you. I just hope that you can, like your aunt, marry a good man. You must never settle for less, let alone marry someone at your will!¡± Norma is an excellent girl. She is proficient in four languages and comes from a good background. She should never end up like Viola Thompson and marry just anyone! Hearing this, Norma said with a smile: ¡°Mom, rest assured, I know.¡± She aspires to excel and naturally would not belittle herself! Phoebe nodded, ¡°You are still young, don¡¯t think about these messy things. Learn more from the world. In my opinion, even Mr. Terrence is more than a perfect match for you!¡± Norma squinted her eyes. Perhaps Mr. Terrence is too high to reach. But¡­. Marcus White, she has to get him. Everyone thought that the White family could only be second in Capital City, but they didn¡¯t know about Marcus White¡¯s influence abroad. Just then, Phoebe seemed to have thought of something, she turned her head to look at Norma, ¡°By reasoning, someone as shrewd as your aunt should not let her daughter marry a good-for-nothing! Could it be that there is some hidden secret? Or is the good-for-nothing not as simple as he seems to be?¡± Mary who would go to any lengths to marry Sawyer Thompson just to become an elite member of society, would never let her own daughter live a hard life. The more Phoebe thought about it, the more wrong it felt. She always felt that there must be a dark secret here! ¡°What secrets could a good-for-nothing have?¡± Norma continued: ¡°I have a classmate who is from River City. He said that Terrence Lentz is not only a good-for-nothing but also disabled. If he gets sick, he can¡¯t even stand up!¡± When Norma found out that Viola Thompson¡¯s boyfriend was Terrence Lentz, she had investigated about Terrence Lentz. She had thought that he was some high-ranking boss! After all, Viola Thompson¡¯s identity and status were also there. Unexpectedly, Terrence Lentz is not only not a boss, but also a well-known good-for-nothing. Hearing this, Phoebe furrowed her brows in surprise, ¡°Really? He¡¯s also disabled?¡± She had been living abroad for many years and didn¡¯t know much about the happenings back home. ¡°Yes,¡± Norma nodded, ¡°My classmate also said that Terrence Lentz is a well-known big good-for-nothing there. Not only the daughters of prominent families, but even those of ordinary families keep their distance. Also, the reason Viola is willing to be with him is because she had a crush on Terrence when she was in River City. She was even willing to fulfill the marriage contract with Terrence on behalf of her adoptive parents¡¯ daughter. As for why Mary agreed, perhaps she just couldn¡¯t resist Viola?¡± Norma had seen many women who are overly passionate about love, but it was her first time seeing a girl as infatuated as Viola. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Phoebe also thought it was very likely. At this moment, Norma stood up from the sofa and squinted her eyes, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we also take a trip to Capital City?¡± ¡°What do we do in Capital City?¡± Phoebe asked with a slightly furrowed brow. Norma smiled and said: ¡°Of course, to congratulate my aunt.¡± She wanted to see for herself what this good-for-nothing looked like. Chapter 1438 - Chapter 1438 359 So its an old friend Who has come knocking Chapter 1438: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _1 Chapter 1438: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _1 Of course, watching the good-for-nothing is not the most important thing. Norma Augus insisted on going to Capital City for another reason. That is Marcus White. It is said that the head of the White family is indifferent to women, quirky, and he has one major characteristic. Being frugal and saving money. He can squeeze every cent until it feels like a dollar. Calling him frugal is a very subtle way of saying that outsiders consider him stingy. Because no boss would ever wear bargain goods. Marcus White is the only one. Not only does he wear bargain goods, but his behavior is also strange. He could line up early in the morning to fight with a group of old people for discounted eggs at the supermarket. Norma Augus believed that Marcus White is not stingy or weird. He just hasn¡¯t found the right person. If he met a girl who he wanted to hold hands with for the rest of his life, he would certainly change. And her. Maybe she is this person who Marcus White is destined to meet. At this thought. Norma Augus squinted her eyes. The depths of her eyes were filled with an extremely deep color.. ¡°You¡¯re going to congratulate your aunt?¡± Phoebe Perryne looked at Norma Augus with a confused expression in her eyes. She only knew that her daughter had always looked down upon Mary Perryne and rarely called her aunt. This was too abnormal. ¡°Yes.¡± Norma Augus nodded her head, ¡°With congratulations.¡± Phoebe Perryne wanted to ask something more, but Norma Augus said, ¡°Mom, I heard that the relationship between the White family of Capital City and Thompson Clan is quite good. Is that right?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± At this, Phoebe Perryne seemed to understand something, staring at Norma Augus wide-eyed, ¡°Are you trying to¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Norma Augus nodded without any disguise. Phoebe Perryne squinted, ¡°But in the end, the White family are only locals of Capital City. Do you plan on developing your career here?¡± Phoebe Perryne disapproved of her daughter developing her career domestically. She had worked hard to make Norma Augus a citizen of Cigacan, spending a lot of money to cultivate her into such an exceptional woman, and certainly did not want her to marry just anyone in the domestic market. A girl of such quality as Norma Augus, even if she can¡¯t marry Terrence, she should marry a count or a noble in Cigacan. Thinking about this, Phoebe Perryne frowned slightly and reminded her, ¡°Norma, we came back to see your grandmother this time.¡± Since they were back because of Mrs. Perryne, they should focus on Mrs. Perryne. Naturally, Norma Augus understood her mother¡¯s meaning. She turned to look at Phoebe Perryne and said, ¡°Mom, do you think the White family is ordinary?¡± Phoebe Perryne also lived in Capital City for some years, she naturally knew that the White family had an extraordinary influence in Capital City, but this influence extended to Capital City alone. Outside of Capital City? How many people know about the White family in Cigacan? ¡°Norma, don¡¯t be confused. Our family¡¯s future is in Cigacan.¡± At these words, Norma Augus chuckled, ¡°Mom, do you know about the White family¡¯s influence abroad?¡± Phoebe Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°Does the White family have influence abroad too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Norma Augus nodded, ¡°I have witnessed it in person. It¡¯s just that Marcus White is a very low-key man.¡± In China, few people know the actual name of the head of the White family. They only know he¡¯s the ninth in his line of the White family. Outsiders usually just call him Mr. White. Phoebe Perryne, having never known this, asked doubtfully, ¡°The head of the White family is named Marcus White?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you find out?¡± Phoebe Perryne, fearing that her daughter was wrong with her bet, said, ¡°Such things can¡¯t be done carelessly!¡± After all, she never knew that the head of the White Family was named Marcus White. Norma Augus chuckled, ¡°Nicely said, mom. I¡¯m not going to get it wrong.¡± ¡°So, how do you know?¡± Phoebe Perryne asked again. Norma Augus replied, ¡°I learned about it from Miss Gafiah Miso.¡± ¡°Miss Gafiah Miso?¡± Phoebe Perryne¡¯s eyes widened. Miss Gafiah Miso¡¯s full name is Gafiah Miso. The Miso family is a noble family in Cigacan, and Gafiah Miso is considered as their little princess. Phoebe Perryne was extremely shocked, ¡°Norma, when did you meet Miss Gafiah Miso?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Norma Augus was full of a carefree smile, she didn¡¯t think this was something worth showing off, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but all you need to know is that Miss Gafiah Miso and I are on good terms!¡± Hearing this, Phoebe Perryne held Norma Augus¡¯ hand tightly. ¡°I heard that Gafiah has three brothers.¡± Moreover, they are all unmarried! As long as Norma Augus grabs one of them, she will have the same supreme glory as Mary Perryne in the future. If Norma Augus successfully marries into the Miso family, not just settling down in Cigacan, even elevating the Augus family to become a noble family in Cigacan won¡¯t be difficult at all! Chapter 1439 - Chapter 1439 359 So its an old friend Who has come knocking Chapter 1439: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _2 Chapter 1439: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _2 Norma Augus shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Phoebe Perryne asked with a frown. Norma Augus smiled, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t fully understand the terrifying influence of the White family in Cigacan.¡± Explaining some things could be troublesome, so Norma Augus found a simpler way to express herself, ¡°Even Miss Garthia wants to marry Marcus White. Can you understand what I mean by that?¡± Phoebe Perryne was no fool. ¡°You, are you telling the truth?¡± It took a while for Phoebe Perryne to react. Norma Augus nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, so mother, I want to go to Capital City.¡± Norma Augus was a person who was very aware of her own reality. She knew that she might not get a chance to meet Mr. Terrence in her entire life. Without meeting, she couldn¡¯t get Mr. Terrence¡¯s attention. Therefore, to her, Mr. Terrence was no different from a virtual character at this point. But Marcus White was different. Marcus White was indeed present in the real world, and she could create opportunities to interact with him. Moreover, she had the capital to make Marcus White notice her, even actively pursue her. People like Marcus White had no shortage of women around them, the number of women who wanted to marry him were countless, even women who threw themselves at him. So, Marcus White did not lack women who took the initiative. What Marcus White lacked was a sense of novelty. Norma Augus was very confident in herself. She thought. Marcus White must have never experienced the sense of the pursuit of a wife. She could give him that. No matter what kind of iceberg Marcus White was, she had confidence in herself. Thinking of this, Norma Augus narrowed her eyes, revealing a superior look. Norma Augus, from childhood to now, had always been the most prominent and conspicuous person in a crowd. Upon understanding the matter, Phoebe Perryne immediately stood up from the sofa, ¡°Then let¡¯s get ready to go to the Capital City.¡± She had originally thought the White family was just an ordinary family. She did not expect the White family to be so powerful. ¡°Yes.¡± Norma Augus nodded. As she finished speaking, Norma Augus added, ¡°I will go see Grandma.¡± Mrs. Perryne¡¯s health had always been poor. She suffered from various illnesses. But before it was only minor ailments, but now, those minor ailments were becoming serious, to the point that she had to stay in bed. ¡°You go.¡± Phoebe Perryne nodded. Norma Augus went up to the third floor. Mrs. Perryne was lying in bed, seeing Norma Augus come in, she smiled, ¡°Augus is here.¡± Norma Augus walked over, ¡°Grandma, do you have any discomfort today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m doing well.¡± Mrs. Perryne really liked this granddaughter of hers, when she was not that serious, she often went to Cigacan to see her. Since her condition became more serious, she hadn¡¯t seen Norma Augus for a long time, ¡°Just by seeing you, I feel much better!¡± Norma Augus picked up a damp towel and wiped Mrs. Perryne¡¯s face, ¡°Grandma, my mom and I might need to go to Capital City overnight.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Perryne frowned slightly, ¡°What are you going to Capital City for?¡± She didn¡¯t like Capital City at all. All because her stepdaughter Mary Perryne was married there. Norma Augus smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to handle some minor matters in Capital City, and by the way, we¡¯ll also visit Aunt. Speaking of which, it¡¯s been many years since I last saw her.¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s face looked displeased, ¡°She is not a real aunt! Her title doesn¡¯t match her behavior!¡± Norma Augus sighed and continued, ¡°I also think Aunt has done some ungraceful things. No matter what, you are her elder, she shouldn¡¯t have held a grudge against you for so many years!¡± The history of Sinian Country spans over 5000 years! Since ancient times, filial piety has been of utmost importance. What about Mary Perryne? Has she ever shown filial piety to Mrs. Perryne? Let¡¯s not talk about half a day, she didn¡¯t even do it for half an hour. Had Mary Perryne been able to uphold the responsibilities of a daughter, she and her mother would not have needed to travel such a long distance back from Cigacan! After a moment, Norma Augus continued, ¡°But Grandma, you are broad-minded and understanding, why do you need to stoop to her level?¡± Every time Mary Perryne was mentioned, Mrs. Perryne¡¯s face filled with rage, ¡°That unfilial girl!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since she started dating Sir Perryne, Mary Perryne never looked at her in a friendly way! After marrying into the Thompson Clan, Mary Perryne never even called her mom once. Later on. When Mary Perryne graduated from college, she wanted to introduce her to a good match. She had already discussed all the issues with the other party, and even negotiated the dowry. Unexpectedly, Mary Perryne lured Sawyer Thompson! Chapter 1440 - Chapter 1440 359 So its an old friend Who has come knocking Chapter 1440: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _3 Chapter 1440: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _3 She¡¯s shameless! In an era when marriages were decided by matchmakers and parental orders, Mary¡¯s behavior was a major display of disrespect. Norma sighed and gently patted Mrs. Perryne¡¯s chest, ¡°Grandma, your health isn¡¯t great right now, you can¡¯t afford to get angry anymore. When we go to Capital City this time, I¡¯ll let my mom properly advise Aunt Mary, I hope she can wake up in time and dutifully show you the respect you deserve, and take up the responsibility that a daughter should.¡± Mrs. Perryne closed her eyes, not saying anything. She was always irritable whenever Mary was mentioned. Norma chatted with Mrs. Perryne for a bit before leaving. An hour later, Phoebe and Norma arrived at the airport. The next morning. Eleanor woke up early. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Harlan sitting at the edge of the bed. Eleanor was startled, ¡°Harlan?¡± She thought she had woken up early enough, but unexpectedly, Harlan woke up even earlier. ¡°Hm?¡± Harlan looked back at her. Eleanor rubbed her eyes and yawned, ¡°Why did you wake up so early?¡± Harlan looked at Eleanor, ¡°I, I am a bit nervous.¡± He was really a bit nervous. Hearing this, Eleanor burst into laughter, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the powerful one? Didn¡¯t you say you are not nervous?¡± Harlan licked his lips. Eleanor continued, ¡°Actually, I am a little nervous too.¡± A moment later, Eleanor threw off the comforter, ¡°Let¡¯s get up and wash.¡± Harlan said, ¡°I¡¯m already washed and refreshed.¡± Eleanor widened her eyes, ¡°How early did you wake up?¡± Harlan didn¡¯t even know what was going on with himself. He just couldn¡¯t sleep. He was very nervous. Eleanor headed to the bathroom to freshen up. An hour later, Eleanor finished freshening up and putting on makeup. She was wearing a light purple cheongsam, making her look elegant and dignified. ¡°Harlan, what do you think of me in a cheongsam?¡± Harlan looked at her, ¡°Quite good.¡± A cheongsam is the epitome of grace and elegance. For the first visit to Thompson Clan, a cheongsam was a choice with no faults. After receiving Harlan¡¯s affirmation, Eleanor went to a full-length mirror. She checked herself in the mirror from top to bottom, left to right, ¡°Which bag should I carry?¡± Harlan picked a pearl clutch, ¡°Take this one.¡± Eleanor took the clutch and smiled, ¡°Indeed, this one is really good.¡± Once she had settled her outfit, Eleanor went over to Terrence¡¯s room and gently knocked, ¡°Terrence.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Terrence¡¯s voice resounded from inside the room. Eleanor continued, ¡°Are you up yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The next second, Terrence opened the door. ¡°Mom.¡± Eleanor stepped inside the room, ¡°Are you all packed?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence nodded slightly. Eleanor continued, ¡°If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s have some breakfast downstairs and then leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three people gathered in the ground floor dining room. On the other side. Thompson Clan. Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson also woke up early. Mary was sitting in front of the dressing mirror applying lipstick. ¡°Old Thompson, what do you think of the color of this lipstick?¡± After all, it was the first time for both sets of parents to meet. Mary was actually quite nervous. Sawyer turned to look, ¡°Aren¡¯t all lipsticks the same color? Are there different shades?¡± No wonder Mary had so many lipsticks in her makeup box! So it turned out that these lipsticks had different colors! In Sawyer¡¯s knowledge, lipstick had only one color. Mary nodded, ¡°Look, this one is bean paste red, this one is orange-red, and the one on my lips is bright red.¡± Sawyer could not distinguish between these different shades of red, so he casually said, ¡°The bright red is quite nice.¡± ¡°I also think bright red looks good.¡± After applying lipstick, Mary continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of people Terrence¡¯s parents are! If they are easy to get along with!¡± Although Terrence was quite good and had also saved Viola¡¯s life, if his parents weren¡¯t respectable, she would reconsider the matter. Sawyer said: ¡°As long as Terrence treats Viola well, that¡¯s enough. After they get married, they will definitely have their own little family!¡± They wouldn¡¯t be living together, so there would be no fear of mother-and-daughter-in-law conflicts. Mary nodded, ¡°Then we can let Viola and him settle down in Capital City.¡± Shortly after, it was nine in the morning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The car from the Lentz Clan stopped punctually outside the manor. The moment she stepped out of the car, Eleanor took a deep breath again. Although she knew the Thompson Clan was powerful and influential. But truly standing in front of Thompson Family Manor, she was still awestruck! Even Harlan was taken aback. Chapter 1441 - Chapter 1441 359 So its an old friend Who has come knocking Chapter 1441: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _4 Chapter 1441: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _4 But he quickly collected himself, walked over to Eleanor Armstrong, and hooked arms with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Terrence Lentz and two assistants lagged behind, carrying bags of various sizes. The group had just reached the door. Viola Thompson emerged from inside. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± she greeted. Viola was wearing a red dress today. She rarely wore red. Looking at her, the vibrant color struck one¡¯s gaze. Red is a color that tends to absorb all other colors, dulling the complexion of those who aren¡¯t fair. But Viola¡¯s beauty and milky-white skin made the red dress seem slightly dim in comparison. ¡°Viola.¡± Viola led the way in front. ¡°Uncle and Auntie, please come in,¡± she urged. Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson were both inside. Mandel Thompson, Samuel Thompson, and Edward Thompson were sitting upright on the sofa. The atmosphere in the room felt rather solemn. Eleanor Armstrong was already nervous, and the sight of the three Thompson brothers made her even more so, with perspiration clinging to the palms of her hands. Harlan Lentz also seemed rather edgy. At that moment, Terrence Lentz stepped forward to introduce his parents. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, these are my parents.¡± Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson stood up from the sofa. Sawyer Thompson greeted Harlan Lentz with a warm handshake. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lentz, I¡¯m Sawyer Thompson, Viola¡¯s father.¡± Mary Perryne, on the other hand, reached out and warmly took hold of Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s hand. ¡°Terrence¡¯s Mom, I¡¯m Mary Perryne, Viola¡¯s mother.¡± Eleanor Armstrong was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Mary Perryne to be so amiable. She was nothing like the first lady of Capital City Eleanor had imagined. In her imagination, Mary Perryne was a restrained, imperial figure, seated above all, answering in monosyllables to her queries. In preparation for this imagined interaction, Eleanor had rehearsed for a long time in front of a mirror. What surprised Eleanor most was that Mary Perryne referred to her as ¡®Terrence¡¯s Mom¡¯. Not Mrs. Lentz or even Mrs. Lentz. This showed that Mary Perryne was not a rigid person. A casual address made Mary Perryne seem more approachable, free from the common faults one would expect of a woman in high society. Quickly collecting her thoughts, Eleanor responded with a smile, ¡°Viola¡¯s Mom, you look even younger than I imagined.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mary Perryne was always pleased to hear compliments about her youth. Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Mary Perryne then led Eleanor by the arm to her three sons, ¡°Terrence¡¯s Mom, let me introduce you to my eldest, Brandon.¡± Brandon rose from the sofa, ¡°Aunt Lentz, you can just call me Brandon.¡± He stood tall, his presence commanding. Eleanor, who stood at five foot six, had to tilt her head back to look up at Brandon. ¡°Hello,¡± she said. Mary Perryne continued, ¡°This is my second son, Samuel.¡± Samuel, being an artist, appeared significantly more serene. He smiled at Eleanor, ¡°Aunt Lentz, my name is Samuel. You can just call me Samuel.¡± ¡°This is my youngest son, Edward.¡± Over the past year, Edward had become significantly more steady and composed. Rising slowly but surely, he greeted her, ¡°Aunt Lentz, I¡¯m Edward. You can just call me Edward.¡± After meeting all three Thompson brothers, Eleanor Armstrong turned to look at Mary Perryne, ¡°Viola¡¯s Mom, you are truly blessed. All your children are outstanding! Just look at these three fine gentlemen. They seem destined to achieve great things! Perfect!¡± Mary Perryne laughed and said, ¡°Perfect? Viola¡¯s Mom, you probably aren¡¯t aware. None of my three boys make life easy for me! But my eldest, who¡¯s almost 32, hasn¡¯t so much as held a girl¡¯s hand!¡± Normally, such things aren¡¯t shared with someone you¡¯ve just met. But strangely enough, Mary Perryne found that she felt quite comfortable with Eleanor Armstrong. They instantly hit it off. Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s sense of nervousness vanished almost instantly. She replied, ¡°Viola¡¯s Mom, these things should take their natural course. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Mary Perryne glanced at Brandon, ¡°He¡¯s 32, not 23! Terrence¡¯s Mom, you have three children too. When did your eldest and second child get married?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eleanor Armstrong responded, ¡°My sons are all aimless. My eldest got married when he was 28, and by the time my second child was 28, he already had a two-year-old!¡± Hearing this made Mary Perryne envious indeed! She also wanted to become a grandmother! Continuing, Eleanor said, ¡°Actually, for young men, their careers should take precedence.¡± ¡°Even if you prioritize your career, you shouldn¡¯t neglect getting a wife!¡± Mary Perryne added, ¡°Today is a day of joy. Let¡¯s not talk about him, let¡¯s not talk about him!¡± Chapter 1442 - Chapter 1442 359 So its an old friend Who has come knocking Chapter 1442: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _5 Chapter 1442: 359: So it¡¯s an old friend! Who has come knocking! _5 Brandon Thompson was speechless. It was agreed that he would safeguard Viola today, checking the character of the Lentz clan, yet now Mary Perryne was already getting along well with them. The atmosphere in the living room shifted from tense to relaxed. As Sawyer Thompson and Harlan Lentz chatted, they realized that they had met before and even fought together! ¡°You¡¯re Number 38!¡± Sawyer Thompson suddenly stood up in excitement. Harlan Lentz was equally surprised, ¡°Number 22!¡± At that moment, both of them became slightly teary-eyed and excitedly embraced each other. Decades could pass in the blink of an eye. The last time they met, they were both youthful and vigorous. Who would have thought that when they met again, they were already middle-aged? Seeing this, everyone else was stunned, especially Mary Perryne and Eleanor Armstrong. ¡°What¡¯s up with these two?¡± Mary Perryne frowned slightly. What just happened that made them end up hugging each other? Even if they had a deep sense of comradeship, it seemed over the top. Eleanor Armstrong shook her head, equally puzzled. After a moment, Harlan Lentz and Sawyer Thompson released each other. Sawyer Thompson continued: ¡°I wrote to you after, but I never received your reply.¡± At the age of thirteen, Sawyer Thompson had been trained in a special forces unit for a year. In this special force, real names couldn¡¯t be used and each person was assigned a number. During their first outdoor training, Sawyer Thompson accidentally got lost. In the middle of a winter¡¯s night, with temperatures below minus ten degrees, he almost froze to death in the snow. Until he encountered another lost person, Number 38, also known as Harlan Lentz. Though Harlan Lentz was two years younger than Sawyer Thompson, he was much more adept at survival skills. With Harlan Lentz¡¯s help, they managed to survive that bone-chilling night. After that night, they were assigned to different teams and they never saw each other again. After training, Sawyer Thompson sent a letter to Harlan Lentz, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t receive a reply. At this point, Sawyer Thompson seemed to recall something, he continued: ¡°Your hometown is River City!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. ¡°No wonder, no wonder!¡± Sawyer Thompson continued: ¡°I mistook River City for Capital City.¡± Since he even got the address wrong, naturally Harlan never received the letter. Listening to this, Mary Perryne was starting to understand what had happened. She always knew that Sawyer Thompson had someone who had once saved his life and he had been searching for this person for many years. Even over those years of searching for Viola, Sawyer Thompson never forgot about finding the person who saved his life. But what Mary Perryne did not expect was this person was Terrence¡¯s father, Harlan Lentz! Eleanor Armstrong was also somewhat surprised, ¡°So Viola¡¯s father is the Number 22 from back then. My husband often mentioned this part of his past to me. He was really afraid of the dark when he was a teenager. If he hadn¡¯t met Viola¡¯s father on that night, he probably would¡¯ve died of fright.¡± The two seemed to have saved each other. After a pause, Eleanor Armstrong continued : ¡°Over these years, my Sawyer has been looking for Viola¡¯s dad. He hopes to express his gratitude to him personally.¡± This was not just polite flattery, but something that Harlan Lentz often said. When he was young, he was very timid, and despite his robust survival skills, if Sawyer Thompson hadn¡¯t been with him that night, he probably would have frozen to death! Because he wouldn¡¯t have dared to move not even an inch by himself! Sawyer Thompson, holding Harlan Lentz¡¯s hand, said solemnly: ¡°Kids, Uncle Lentz once saved my life. He is my lifesaver! You all come and bow to him!¡± Upon hearing this, Harlan Lentz quickly replied: ¡°No, no, no, Viola¡¯s dad, you¡¯re taking it too seriously! Between us, it should be a mutual rescue. If it wasn¡¯t for you that night, I wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to take a single step!¡± But Sawyer Thompson didn¡¯t listen, he simply led the four kids to bow to Harlan Lentz. Harlan Lentz, Mary Perryne and Terrence immediately returned the bow. The more they did this, the friendlier the two families became. Viola pulled Terrence¡¯s hand and whispered: ¡°Terrence, you are lucky, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How so?¡± Terrence raised an eyebrow. Viola continued: ¡°See my three brothers? They were once obstacles for you, but now your uncle is my dad¡¯s lifesaver. Even for your uncle¡¯s sake, they won¡¯t be too harsh on you!¡± Hearing this, Terrence looked at the Thompson brothers and found their expressions had indeed softened considerably. After lunch, Viola took Terrence for a walk in the back garden of the Thompson clan, showing him around. The parents from both sides were having a chat and sharing a laugh in the living room. Just when the atmosphere was at its best, the housekeeper whispered something in Mary Perryne¡¯s ear. Hearing this, Mary Perryne¡¯s expression changed, and then said: ¡°Let them in.¡± Soon, the housekeeper ushered in a richly dressed mother and daughter. ¡°Sister.¡± Phoebe Perryne approached Mary Perryne with a full smile. Although Mary Perryne was a bit annoyed, she didn¡¯t show it right away and put on a small smile, ¡°Phoebe? When did you get back?¡± Phoebe smiled and said: ¡°I came back the day mom fell ill. There should be someone around to take care of the elderly.¡± A double-edged comment. Since Phoebe called Mary ¡®sister,¡¯ her mother should not be taken care of by her alone. Phoebe was not someone easy to deal with. Then, Phoebe turned towards the other people in the hall, ¡°Sister, do you have visitors?¡± Mary Perryne nodded and looked at Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Terrence¡¯s dad, Terrence¡¯s mom, this is my sister, though we have different mothers.¡± The phrase ¡®different mothers¡¯ clearly demonstrated Phoebe¡¯s status in Mary Perryne¡¯s mind. Eleanor Armstrong squinted her eyes. Although Phoebe addressed Mary Perryne as ¡®sister,¡¯ she appeared to be almost the same age as Mary Perryne. This seemed a bit strange. Eleanor Armstrong was not an ordinary woman, naturally she knew there must be some secret behind it. As far as she knew, Mary¡¯s mother had passed away due to illness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The death occurred when Mary Perryne was in high school. Since it wasn¡¯t a divorce but death due to illness, then how could this ¡®sister¡¯ of about the same age, born of different mothers, be explained? Then, Mary Perryne went on: ¡°These two are the parents of Viola¡¯s fiance.¡± Phoebe glanced at Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz, a sneer in her eyes, ¡°So they are my future in-laws!¡± After speaking, Phoebe seemed to remember something and turned to the girl next to her, ¡°Norma, you dumb kid, what are you standing there for? Are you not going to call them Aunt and Uncle? Have you forgotten your manners!¡± Chapter 1443 - Chapter 1443 360 Big Gun Falls from Grace _1 Chapter 1443: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _1 Chapter 1443: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _1 Phoebe Perryne accused Norma Augus of having no manners whatsoever. A double entendre. After all, inside the drawing room were the Thompson brothers: Mandel, Samuel and Edward. As Mary Perryne¡¯s younger sister, she was the brothers¡¯ younger aunt. However, these three brothers didn¡¯t react at all. It was somewhat disrespectful of them. Norma Augus understood the hidden message in her mother¡¯s words. Unfazed, she stepped forward with a smile, looking at Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson, and politely said: ¡°Aunt, Uncle.¡± While speaking, she quickly scanned the crowd. She did not see Viola Thompson. Nor did she see anyone resembling Terrence Lentz. Norma Augus squinted her eyes, somewhat puzzled. Where were Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz? Wasn¡¯t today the day for the parents of both sides to meet? As Norma Augus was puzzling over this, Mary Perryne opened her mouth with a laugh,¡±You¡¯ve really grown. If I saw you on the streets, I wouldn¡¯t even recognize you!¡± Although Norma Augus disliked Mary Perryne, she didn¡¯t let it show, ¡°Aunt, I believe I was only eight the last time we met!¡± After the age of eight, Norma Augus¡¯ parents took her to permanently relocate to Cigacan, where they have resided ever since. Though they occasionally returned to their homeland, due to Mary Perryne¡¯s lack of filial piety, they never actively came back to visit Mrs. Perryne. As a result, Norma Augus had not seen Mary Perryne since. Norma Augus had always thought Mary Perryne was rather attractive. Great features, good temperament ¡ª otherwise Sawyer Thompson wouldn¡¯t have taken a liking towards her. Today, even though Mary Perryne was past fifty, she looked as fresh as a woman in her thirties due to her well-kept appearance. With that, Norma Augus continued, ¡°So many years have passed, yet you still look so young and beautiful.¡± If anyone else had said this, Mary Perryne would have been delighted. But when it came from Norma Augus¡¯s mouth, she couldn¡¯t help but feel rather unhappy. Mary Perryne instructed a servant to pour tea for the mother-daughter duo, then said, ¡°Please, take a seat. Everyone here is family, no need for formalities!¡± Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus sat on the couch. The once easy and pleasant atmosphere became somewhat strained with the arrival of Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus. Phoebe Perryne picked up her cup, took a sip of the tea, then started, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s not just that you wouldn¡¯t recognize Norma, I hardly recognize these young men of your family!¡± She had been here for quite some time yet the Thompson brothers had not spoken a word to her. Mary Perryne feigned ignorance, ¡°Yes, how time flies!¡± At these words, Phoebe Perryne squinted. After so many years apart, Mary Perryne remained unchanged, with no signs of self-improvement. As Mary Perryne¡¯s sister, if it were any other person, she would have immediately scolded the Thompson brothers in front of others, chiding them for their lack of manners. But Mary Perryne didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even pretend to. It was a wonder how Sawyer Thompson had ever fallen for a woman like Mary Perryne. With Mary Perryne¡¯s current attitude, she was far from appearing like the lady of a prestigious family. Phoebe Perryne scoffed in her heart, then smiled and said, ¡°Sis, both you and your husband have been quite busy lately, haven¡¯t you?¡± If they weren¡¯t busy, how come they didn¡¯t even have time for a simple visit home? Each of her words were like pitfalls. Despite this, Mary Perryne remained unfazed, and nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been quite busy.¡± After saying this, she placed her cup back on the coffee table. It seemed like she wanted to say something, but swallowed her words. Today was a good day, she didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood because some insignificant people showed up. Phoebe Perryne nodded, ¡°I figured you would be too busy to even visit Mother.¡± Phoebe Perryne wasn¡¯t afraid of Mary Perryne. She was here today to seek justice for their mother. Even if Mary Perryne still maintained her stubbornness, she was going to provoke her. She wouldn¡¯t allow her mother to have suffered so much in vain. As a daughter. Mary Perryne deserved to be damned! Upon hearing that, Norma Augus subtly upturned her lips. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She initially thought her mother would swallow her words. But to her surprise, her mother called things as they were. What a feeling of catharsis. People like Mary Perryne shouldn¡¯t be allowed any face-saving. If you fail in your basic duties as a child, then you are not fit to be a person! ¡°Busy as I may be, I should still visit when it¡¯s expected of me.¡± Mary Perryne wasn¡¯t a pushover either. She turned to look at Phoebe Perryne, enunciating every word,¡± I visited Mother¡¯s grave on her death anniversary.¡± Chapter 1444 - Chapter 1444 360 Big Gun Falls from Grace _2 Chapter 1444: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _2 Chapter 1444: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _2 ¡°Death anniversary? Graveyard! Phoebe Perryne¡¯s face changed, she knew Mary Perryne was doing it on purpose, to rub it in. After all, Mrs. Perryne was still alive and well, why bring up the graveyard? Mary Perryne clearly knew she wasn¡¯t talking about that dead person! How disgusting. At this moment, Mary Perryne sighed, ¡°Speaking of which, my mother passed away over thirty years ago!¡± ¡°Sis, have you misunderstood something? I was talking about our mother!¡± Phoebe Perryne burst out, overtly pointing it out. Whenever Phoebe Perryne mentioned Mary Perryne¡¯s birth mother, a strong resentment welled up in her heart that she couldn¡¯t express. Her childhood was gloomy, without any sunlight. And all of this was due to Mary Perryne¡¯s birth mother, Hermosa Brain. In the beginning, Hermosa Brain had shamelessly gone to their mother¡¯s workplace, made a scene, and accused their mother of being a mistress, causing their mother to lose her job, her reputation, and be laughed at like a street rat. She herself had also become an illegitimate child who everyone shunned. Wherever she went, people pointed fingers at her. Hermosa Brain clearly knew that Dick Perryne didn¡¯t love her anymore, but she just wouldn¡¯t agree to a divorce! Even though the marriage was just in name, she still stubbornly occupied Lady Perryne¡¯s position. And she, bearing the tag of illegitimate child, lived a pitiful life for nineteen years. From being laughed at in primary school to high school. Finally! Hermosa Brain, a wicked woman, got what she deserved, contracted a serious illness, fell sick, and died in bed. Only at this moment, their mother Ethel Guarino got the chance to formally marry Dick Perryne. Nobody knew, when she heard the news of Hermosa Brain¡¯s death, how happy Phoebe Perryne was. She partied all night in a bar with her friends. Fearing that Hermosa Brain¡¯s death might be a ruse, Phoebe Perryne went to attend Hermosa Brain¡¯s funeral. It was then. Phoebe Perryne truly experienced that her biological father¡¯s household was not an ordinary one. The Perryne family was well-established. It was then, Phoebe Perryne realized, she should have lived a life like Mary Perryne¡¯s. They were of the same age. But Mary Perryne was draped in top-level luxury goods, while everything she wore had to be carefully selected. Phoebe Perryne couldn¡¯t accept this. But, at the funeral, Phoebe Perryne concealed this. She didn¡¯t reveal her identity. To avenge her mother. Phoebe Perryne secretly placed a mirror inside Hermosa Brain¡¯s urn when no one was looking. Because she heard that dead people shouldn¡¯t see a mirror. If the dead saw a mirror, their soul would get sucked into it, unable to reincarnate. This was Hermosa Brain¡¯s retribution! She deserved not being able to reincarnate. The only thing that comforted Phoebe Perryne was that her father, Dick Perryne, was a man with a conscience. Two months after Hermosa Brain¡¯s death, he proposed to bring Ethel Guarino back home. She thought it was a done deal. But, she encountered relentless obstructions from Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne resorted to a hunger strike to pressure Dick Perryne, who, left with no choice, had to postpone the wedding. Fortunately. Fortunately, Ethel Guarino successfully got pregnant with Dick Perryne¡¯s second child during this period. After confirming in the hospital that it was a boy who could carry on the family line, Dick Perryne made up his mind to bring Ethel Guarino into their family. This time, even a hunger strike from Mary Perryne was of no use. The wedding proceeded as scheduled. But Mary Perryne caused a scene at the wedding site, accusing Ethel Guarino of being a mistress in front of all their relatives and friends. As a result of this incident, Ethel Guarino¡¯s second child was miscarried. A five-month-old baby. Completely developed already. If not for that, the Perryne family wouldn¡¯t have ended up with no heirs. Her maternal family wouldn¡¯t have ended up without backing. Also, it was at that time Ethel Guarino developed health complications. Each time she thought of this, Phoebe Perryne would seethe with rage. She wished she could tear Mary Perryne to pieces. If not for Mary Perryne, how could things have turned out like this? Ethel Guarino and Dick Perryne were the ones who truly loved each other! Who did Hermosa Brain think she was? Who did Mary Perryne think she was? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What right did Mary Perryne have to make a scene at the wedding? If it wasn¡¯t Hermosa Brain constantly clinging onto Dick Perryne in the first place, her mother and she would not have suffered for all those years! Wicked woman! Both the mother and the daughter were wicked women! ¡°Our mother?¡± Mary Perryne turned and looked at Phoebe Perryne, the corners of her eyes growing cold, ¡°Phoebe Perryne, you must be mistaken. Your mother is your mother, my mother is my mother! I don¡¯t want to bring up the past, but as you insist on rehashing it, I will remind you once again today. My mother, till the day she died of sickness, did not divorce my father. She will always be the lawful and rightful lady of the Perryne household! As for your mother, she intruded despite knowing my parents were married. Such behavior is truly disgusting! Furthermore, don¡¯t forget that even though you are younger than me, the difference is just two months. To put it politely, we are half-sisters from the same father, but to put it bluntly, you aren¡¯t much different from an illegitimate child. And your mother, well, she is nothing but a mistress everybody looks down upon. If this were the ancient times, she¡¯d be nothing more than a concubine!¡± Chapter 1445 - Chapter 1445 360 Big Gun Falls from Grace _3 Chapter 1445: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _3 Chapter 1445: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _3 Mary Perryne¡¯s words were not leaving any room for kindness. Time flies; it seemed like some things had just happened, but in fact, half of a lifetime had already passed. From her youth, she¡¯d now turned into a woman in her fifties. Her parents passed away a long time ago, and there had been little interaction between both families over the years. Thus, Mary Perryne did not dwell on the matter anymore. But to her surprise. Phoebe Perryne has intentionally come to stir up trouble. If Phoebe wished to provoke, then Mary would let her know ¡ª an illegitimate child remains an illegitimate child. Time can wash away everything, but it can certainly not wash away Phoebe¡¯s label as a bastard child. She could endure some things, but it doesn¡¯t mean she is temperless. After all these years, Mary Perryne has chosen to bring up old event! Hearing these words, Phoebe¡¯s breath quickened, her face turned deathly pale. She nearly fainted. She had to tell Mary that her mother, Ethel Guarino, was not a mistress. Ethel and David Perryne were truly in love. The one who could not have love was the mistress. Hermosa Brain and David Perryne merely had a marriage certificate together. Theirs was a loveless marriage! Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. Ethel was just an ordinary girl on the path of love. Now, Ethel had lost count of her birthdays, but she¡¯s still being pointed at and called a mistress by Mary. No matter how terrible Ethel may be, she is still legally Mary¡¯s mother! And yet Mary treats Ethel with such disdain. How can Phoebe bear this? Mary Perryne is such an ungrateful and vicious woman! She herself lacks discipline and filial piety. The children she raised carried the same lack of manners. It¡¯s utterly disgusting. Just as Phoebe was about to stand up to argue with Mary, her wrist was held down by Norma Augus. The reason they came here was with a purpose. They didn¡¯t come to stir up trouble. Therefore, the fewer problems the better. With Norma¡¯s reminder, Phoebe realizes her impulsiveness. She took a deep breath, trying hard to calm herself. You can¡¯t be impulsive. You can¡¯t be impulsive. If you respect neither the monk, respect the Buddha. After all, the Thompson Clan and the White Family have a close relationship. Norma wants to maintain her relationship with Marcus White, so she couldn¡¯t make a bitter enemy. She needed to endure it. At this point, Mary looked at Phoebe and said, ¡°We¡¯re still family after all. For the sake of our late father, I can forget our grudges and call you my little sister, but you should also be aware of your place.¡± Don¡¯t rush to make life difficult for yourself. If it weren¡¯t for Sir Perryne¡¯s final shred of dignity, Mary wouldn¡¯t have indulged Phoebe as she did. Phoebe was already angry, but when she heard these words, she nearly exploded. Mary was still the same as before. She never cared about the situation when she spoke. Regardless of time or place, her words were always disrespectful. She always said what she thought and never cared about others¡¯ dignity. This is too much! Phoebe took a deep breath, looked up at Mary, and forced out a weak smile, saying, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry for upsetting you today. I was careless with my words.¡± At this moment, Norma Augus stood up and said, ¡°Auntie, as a junior, I¡¯m not in a position to inquire about the past, and thus I can¡¯t judge who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. My mother is just honest and straightforward, she speaks her mind and doesn¡¯t hold things in. So, we hope you can have a big heart and not take her words to heart. I want to propose a toast to you with tea, as a way to apologize on behalf of my mother.¡± With this, Norma held the tea cup that was on the table. The actions of Norma were quite decent and appropriate, and she indeed wasn¡¯t in any way involved in this matter. Mary didn¡¯t want to cause a scene on such an occasion, so she picked up her cup and took a sip of her tea. At this moment, Mary put down her cup, laughed and said, ¡°People who are educated are truly different. Their words are different too. That¡¯s why, over these years, I¡¯ve always liked dealing with people who are well cultured.¡± Cultured? Educated? Phoebe was almost angry to death. Was Mary making an underhanded comment about who¡¯s not educated? Yes! Ethel was uneducated. She didn¡¯t even graduate from junior high school. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But so what?! Hermosa Brain, a college graduate, couldn¡¯t even hold onto her husband¡¯s heart! She still lost to Ethel, who didn¡¯t even finish junior high school. Phoebe was grinding her teeth in anger. Looking at Norma, she seemed to not be angry at all, only laughing and saying, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re right. Sometimes education and manners are equivalent. That¡¯s why I also like to communicate with educated people. After all, birds of a feather flock together.¡± Chapter 1446 - Chapter 1446 360 Big Gun Falls from Grace _4 Chapter 1446: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _4 Chapter 1446: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _4 This sentence superficially seems to go with the flow, but it carries a deeper meaning. Birds of a feather flock together. Indeed, all members of the Thompson Clan are intellectuals. But there is one person who comes as a surprise. That is Viola Thompson¡¯s fiance. Terrence Lentz. It is said that Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t even graduate from elementary school. If that¡¯s the case. Who is Mary Perryne to ridicule others for being uncultured in front of her? Mary Perryne squinted slightly. She knew. The daughter of a mistress was no pushover. This family¡¯s disdain was universally ingrained. Old or young, none had any manners. Norma Augus kept her face expressionless and said, ¡°Norma, sit down, don¡¯t stand.¡± Norma Augus nodded, and resumed her seat. After a moment, she said, ¡°Right, I¡¯ve been here for a long time, and I still haven¡¯t seen my cousin.¡± Phoebe Perryne only has one daughter, Norma. So, Norma was a few years older than Viola. A coincidence happened, just as these words dropped, Viola walked in from outside. ¡°Viola, come here.¡± Mary Perryne beckoned to Viola. Viola walked over, ¡°Mom.¡± Norma Augus looked in the direction of the voice. Upon seeing her, she was slightly stunned. Even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it. This young girl was truly very beautiful. And that is rare. Remarkable facial features, outstanding temperament, ice and jade skin. Most admirable was her aura. It seemed capable of overpowering everything. She¡­ She was Viola Thompson? Norma Augus squinted her eyes. And at that moment, Viola came over. Mary Perryne looked at Viola, straightened up and haughtily said: ¡°Norma, weren¡¯t you just asking about Viola? This is Viola.¡± Viola, beautiful and kind-hearted, was also superlative, much better than Norma. After saying this, Mary Perryne continued: ¡°Viola, this is Norma Augus, the daughter of your mother¡¯s half-sister.¡± Half-sister? Why was there a need for Mary Perryne to stress this? Hearing this, Norma frowned. Language is an art, Viola instantly comprehended Mary Perryne¡¯s meaning in that sentence, she laughed and shook hands with Norma, ¡°Miss Augus, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Viola Thompson.¡± If it was just a case of being half-sisters, with Mary Perryne¡¯s character, she definitely wouldn¡¯t care. The fact that she emphasized it, indicated that there was a hidden secret. Miss Augus? What kind of title was this? Norma felt immediate anger. After all, she was several years older than Viola. She was rightfully Viola¡¯s older cousin. But Viola is addressing her as ¡®Miss Augus¡¯? This was really impolite! The kind of person who doesn¡¯t know how she became the National Top Scorer. She didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of manners. Although Viola didn¡¯t mince words, Norma believed she wasn¡¯t that kind of person, she had to show her kind side in front of others. Maybe at that time, Viola could be used by her. Thinking about this, Norma squinted her eyes and replied with a smile: ¡°My cousin Viola, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Just like your mom, you can call me by my name directly. After all, that¡¯s how we do it abroad.¡± Viola smiled faintly, and didn¡¯t say much. Norna then said: ¡°Cousin Viola, why didn¡¯t I see your fiance?¡± I¡¯ve been here for so long, and haven¡¯t seen that good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz. Did Viola realize that the good-for-nothing was unfit to be seen, and decided to hide him? ¡°He suddenly had to attend to some business, he¡¯s currently in a remote meeting.¡± Viola stated nonchalantly. Handling business? Remote meeting? For that good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz? It was laughable. Wasn¡¯t Viola embarrassed when she said this? She had thoroughly investigated Terrence Lentz. That good-for-nothing couldn¡¯t even understand a simple financial report, let alone handling business. Norna had a derisive expression, and chuckled: ¡°It seems that my future cousin-in-law must be an exceptional talent.¡± Otherwise, he would not be occupied by some business on such an important day as a meeting between both parents. Viola responded in an understated tone, with some humility, ¡°Just an ordinary person.¡± Norna looked at Viola¡¯s demeanour and nearly laughed out loud. Viola¡¯s brain, how did she become the National Top Scorer? It¡¯s a total waste of that beautiful face! She regretted, if only Viola¡¯s face were on her, she would definitely use it well, making men from all over the world revolve around her. What a pity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola was a brainless vase. She was actually suitable for a good-for-nothing like Terrence Lentz. Before long, Terrence Lentz came out after the meeting. Terrence Lentz was dressed somewhat formally today. His handmade suit was neatly ironed, with polished dress shoes, dressed in a suit, he looked like a boss at the top of the food chain, radiating an arrogant posture from head to toe. Chapter 1447 - Chapter 1447 360 Big Gun Falls from Grace _5 Chapter 1447: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _5 Chapter 1447: 360: Big Gun Falls from Grace! _5 The majesty was unparalleled. Upon seeing Terrence Lentz, Norma Augus paused for a moment, then shock flitted across her face. She had originally assumed that Terrence Lentz was a good-for-nothing. Who could have imagined that this good-for-nothing could present such an alluring exterior? Norma¡¯s heart pounded at the sight of him. If she hadn¡¯t researched Terrence¡¯s background in advance, she would have never believed that she was looking at an utterly worthless good-for-nothing. Because a good-for-nothing wouldn¡¯t possess such an aura. Phoebe Perryne, standing nearby, also looked surprised. However, the appearance of Terrence resolved her doubts. She had originally suspected that Terrance might have some kind of concealed identity. Now it seemed that Viola Thompson had simply been captivated by Terrence¡¯s good looks. All young girls have some romantic notions, especially girls like Viola who are just past adolescence. She was unable to discern what makes a man truly good. With a handsome face and decent manners, it was no wonder Viola Thompson was infatuated with Terrence. This must be Mary Perryne¡¯s karma. What use is her daughter¡¯s competence then? Wouldn¡¯t she end up marrying a good-for-nothing in the future anyway? Viola¡¯s fate would be just like Hermosa Brain¡¯s back then ¡ª despite being beautiful and well-educated, she lost to Ethel Guarino, who merely had an elementary education. Though Norma¡¯s attributes weren¡¯t as outstanding as Viola¡¯s, Norma was clever. It wouldn¡¯t take long for Norma¡¯s social status to surpass Viola¡¯s. She would trample Viola under her feet mercilessly. Crush and trample her underfoot. With this comforting thought, Phoebe Perryne¡¯s mood improved. She rose and said, ¡°Sister, Viola and your future son-in-law are truly a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Mary Perryne agreed, smiling, ¡°After all, he was hand-picked by our Viola. She wouldn¡¯t make a mistake in her choice.¡± Hearing that, Phoebe Perryne nearly burst out laughing. She wouldn¡¯t make a mistake and yet she chose a good-for-nothing? This was laughably absurd. Norma took Viola by the hand and they sat down to chat. ¡°Dear cousin Viola, when I was abroad, I heard of your fame. You are truly amazing.¡± As she finished speaking, Norma changed the topic and turned her gaze towards Terrence, smiling, ¡°Since cousin Viola is so impressive, her future husband must not be too shabby, right? By the way, brother-in-law, which university did you graduate from?¡± Once she had spoken. The room fell silent. Who in River City didn¡¯t know that Terrence hadn¡¯t even finished junior high? Clearly, Norma was intentionally ridiculing Terrence. Terrence spoke in a low, calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m slightly less impressive than Viola. She studied at Capital University whereas I graduated from Eston University.¡± Eston University? Slightly less impressive? Eston was the only university in the world that could be put on a par with Capital University. Upon hearing this, not only was Norma shocked, but even the Lentz family stood frozen. How¡­ how did THEY not know that Terrence graduated from Eston University? This kid! Was he bluffing? Norma tried to suppress the mockery in her eyes, continuing to say, ¡°Your future brother-in-law, you must be amazing! When I was applying for university, I also wanted to get into Eston University, but I fell short. Now when I think back, I regret not studying harder. By the way, do you know Professor Will from Eston University?¡± ¡°I know him.¡± Terrence replied succinctly. Although she knew that Terrence was bluffing, Norma still feigned surprise, ¡°You actually know Professor Will!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence replied with a slight nod. Norma continued, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that I also know Professor Will. He is a very talented person and I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. We had arranged a video call for 7 p.m. tonight! It¡¯s almost 7 p.m. in Cigacan now.¡± There is a seven-hour time difference between Sinian Country and Cigacan. It was already 7 p.m. over there. After she finished speaking, Norma took out her phone and dialed Professor Will¡¯s video call. That¡¯s right. Norma intended to expose Terrence¡¯s lies. She wanted to cause Mary Perryne to lose face in front of her mother. Terrence, however, remained extremely composed. Mandel Thompson looked at his future brother-in-law, his eyes narrowing slightly. He was also aware of the rumors that Terrence had not even finished elementary school. But the state Terrence was in didn¡¯t seem like he was feeling guilty. ¡­Could it be? Eleanor Armstrong started to feel anxious. She feared that if Norma really connected the video call with Professor Will, it might make the Thompson Clan lose face. After careful consideration, Eleanor broke the awkward silence with a chuckle, ¡°Miss Norma, I think there¡¯s a time difference between Cigacan and here. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to bother Professor Will at this time?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for auntie to worry,¡± Norma replied tenderly, ¡°I have already arranged this with Professor Will.¡± She knew exactly what Eleanor was concerned about. She was afraid that Norma would expose Terrence¡¯s lies and make this good-for-nothing look bad. If Mary Perryne¡¯s attitude was better, Norma would have considered it. However, after Mary Perryne insulted grandmama and then proceeded to insult her mother, Norma, who didn¡¯t take retaliation lightly, naturally wouldn¡¯t abandon her plan. Eleanor frowned slightly. What on earth should they do? Just when she was feeling anxious, Harlan Lentz took her hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Even though Harlan was also very anxious, he needed to remain calm. If he showed his anxiety now, what would happen to Eleanor? Suddenly, the video call connected. The screen showed a kind-looking old man from Cigacan. ¡°Good evening, Professor Will.¡± ¡°Evening.¡± Professor Will probably didn¡¯t speak Chinese, so he was communicating with Norma entirely in English. Norma glanced at Terrence and said with a smile, ¡°Brother-in-law, since you know Professor Will, why don¡¯t you use this rare opportunity to speak a few words with him?¡± This good-for-nothing Terrence probably couldn¡¯t even speak coherent English, right? Thinking of this, Norma¡¯s eyes filled with disdain. Without waiting for Terrence to refuse, Norma turned her phone screen toward Terrence¡¯s face. The other side was quiet for a few seconds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Thompson¡¯s living room also fell silent. Norma and Phoebe glanced at each other, each seeing a sense of anticipation in the other¡¯s eyes. It was at this moment that Professor Will on the video suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Oh my God! It really is you!¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± Terrence spoke with a very standard London accent. Chapter 1448 - Chapter 1448 361 Directly slap in the face _1 Chapter 1448: 361: Directly slap in the face! _1 Chapter 1448: 361: Directly slap in the face! _1 Standard London accent. Who¡¯s speaking? At this mention. The Thompson Clan¡¯s living room fell into silence once again. So silent that only the voices of the man and Professor Will conversing lingered. His voice was originally rich and magnetic, but now when he spoke English, it was even more pleasant to the ear, deep, and resonant. Except for Viola Thompson. Everyone wore expressions of surprise on their faces. No one had ever imagined that Terrence Lentz could speak English. And his pronunciation was so standard. Even Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz hadn¡¯t expected it. Just now, Eleanor Armstrong had broken into a cold sweat for Terrence. If Terrence embarrassed the Thompson Clan in front of Mary Perryne and Norma Augus today, their families¡¯ relations through marriage would be terribly affected ¡­ Fortunately. Fortunately. Eleanor Armstrong took a deep breath, turned to look at the equally surprised Harlan Lentz, and whispered, ¡°Harlan, is ¡­ is that really our son, Terrence?¡± Harlan Lentz quietly pinched his inner thigh, his voice equally low, ¡°It should be ¡­¡± The pinch he gave himself was very painful. If he were dreaming, he would have awoken a long time ago. So, it¡¯s definitely not a dream. Terrence Lentz can speak English. He didn¡¯t embarrass the Thompson Clan. Compared to Terrence¡¯s parents, Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson were a lot calmer. Because they never considered Terrence to be a good-for-nothing. But they were still somewhat surprised. Who wouldn¡¯t want their son-in-law to be more excellent, to give their daughter some face when mentioned, and to be a source of pride? The Thompson Clan could lose face in front of anyone. They just can¡¯t lose face in front of Mary Perryne and Norma Augus. These two. One is the daughter of a mistress, the other is the granddaughter of a mistress. Ethel Guarino knew that she was the mistress, but her descendants weren¡¯t ashamed of it. They were proud, and they even dared to provoke Mary Perryne openly. This was something Mary couldn¡¯t tolerate. Whenever Mary thought of her mother¡¯s death, her heart ached unbearably. Mary¡¯s mother, Hermosa Brain, and Dick Perryne were a couple forged through adversity. They shared joy and sorrow. Back then, Dick Perryne was devoid of everything. Although the Tiarks Clan wasn¡¯t affluent, Hermosa was still a bona fide university student, and during that time, university students were very rare. Dick Perryne was merely a middle school dropout and a regular worker. At that time, they deeply loved each other. So, for her beloved man, Hermosa was willing to give up her high-paying job. She even fell out with her parents to marry him. The first few years of their marriage were very tough. To support Dick Perryne¡¯s entrepreneurship, Hermosa used all her dowry and even borrowed money from both families, and they slept in parks and searched for food in trash cans. Hermosa didn¡¯t even dare to recall how they survived those years. In a blink of an eye, eight years passed. Dick Perryne finally transformed from a poor boy to a tycoon. And for Hermosa, the bitterness turned to sweetness. In the first few years of their marriage, they didn¡¯t want a child due to their poverty. After Dick Perryne became successful, Hermosa started to prepare for pregnancy. They then had Mary. Because Hermosa had experienced hardship alongside Dick Perryne, she developed complications at Mary¡¯s birth and could never have children again. At the start, Dick Perryne was quite good to Hermosa. Not until Mary reached the age of eight, did Ethel Guarino arrive with her same-aged daughter Mary Perryne. Ethel declared loudly that she was Dick Perryne¡¯s true love. Dick Perryne didn¡¯t love Hermosa! But Dick Perryne was unwilling to divorce Hermosa. Firstly, out of respect for their marriage, secondly, he and Hermosa had many mutual friends in the business circle. If word got out about his affair and the subsequent abandonment of his wife, he would be laughed at. Although Dick Perryne was not the most honorable man, he cared very much about his image. Dick Perryne was unwilling to initiate the divorce and did not want to confess. The hiding Ethel Guarino brought her child to Hermosa. Previously, when she was single, she didn¡¯t care. But she couldn¡¯t let her daughter live in the dark. The reason Ethel dared to be so brazen was because she was younger than Hermosa. Sexz was sexz Due to her previous experiences, Hermosa looked older than her peers. Moreover, Ethel was more than eight years younger than Hermosa. So, she knew that the moment Hermosa initiated the divorce, Dick Perryne would marry her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Hermosa, who was arrogant and proud, always regarded herself as a university graduate and was very proud. So, she would definitely not withstand this. Once Ethel presented herself, Hermosa would definitely ask Dick Perryne for a divorce. But Ethel miscalculated. Upon discovering this matter, the usually arrogant Hermosa not only did not ask Dick for a divorce, but she also went to Ethel¡¯s workplace, causing a scene and letting everyone know that Ethel was the mistress. Chapter 1449 - Chapter 1449 361 Directly slap in the face _2 Chapter 1449: 361: Directly slap in the face! _2 Chapter 1449: 361: Directly slap in the face! _2 Even writing letters to Ethel Guarino¡¯s friends and family, accusing her of being a harlot! For a time, Ethel Guarino became a rat everyone was keen to knock down on the streets. In that dark and lightless time, Ethel Guarino even contemplated suicide. She loathed Hermosa Brain to the core. Every day, she cursed Hermosa Brain to die. And because of her husband¡¯s betrayal, Hermosa Brain lived in agony every day, she didn¡¯t even dare to go home to vent to her parents. Because this man, she fought hard to marry him. At the beginning, for the sake of David Perryne, she didn¡¯t hesitate to become an enemy to her family. Not only that, Hermosa Brain didn¡¯t dare to tell her daughter the truth. So, in front of Mary Perryne, she and David Perryne were still a loving couple. Hermosa Brain was happy in front of people but kept her depression hidden, eventually being diagnosed with late-stage breast cancer. Learning that her life was coming to an end, Hermosa Brain called Mary Perryne over, and retold everything from start to finish regarding this incident. And told Mary Perryne, to never let that mistress enter the house. Mary Perryne indeed took her mother¡¯s words to heart. But she still couldn¡¯t stop David Perryne. Two months after her mother¡¯s death, David Perryne couldn¡¯t wait to marry Ethel Guarino. Mary Perryne threatened them with a hunger strike. The first time. David Perryne gave in. For the second time, Ethel Guarino was pregnant, and it was a boy. This time, David Perryne was adamant, even if Mary Perryne starved herself to death, it wouldn¡¯t prevent Ethel Guarino from entering. Mary Perryne was a pragmatic person, at the same time, she also understood David Perryne very well, she first pretended to comply, and then created a huge disturbance at the wedding ceremony! After so many years. Mary Perryne always had a secret in her heart. That is, Ethel Guarino¡¯s miscarriage was not an accident. Everything was within her control. Her mother¡¯s body was not yet cold, and the mistress was flaunting her pregnant belly in front of her. Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t bear this kind of insult. She would never forget the words the doctor said to her. The doctor said. Her mother had depression, which meant that she got cancer because of anger. These people indirectly killed her mother. Thinking of the past, Mary Perryne could hardly breathe. Their mother had been dead for decades. But that mistress was still living very well. But, she heard that the mistress was suffering the torment of the disease now. She couldn¡¯t live or die, lost control of both her bowel and bladder, has no dignity left. Thinking about this, she was quite relieved. This was retribution! The mistress will never end up well. Mary Perryne collected herself, her gaze fell on Norma Augus and Phoebe Perryne. This mother and daughter pair, probably never dreamed that things would turn out like this. The one who wanted to make fun of others, ended up being the joke. ¡°Mr. Lentz!¡± At this moment, Professor Will from the video called out again. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Terrence Lentz responded indifferently. Norma Augus had her eyes wide open, full of disbelief. She was shocked not only because Terrence was able to speak English, but also because he actually knew Professor Will. Professor Will is the most prestigious professor at Eston University. He had won numerous international awards. Not everyone could have the privilege of knowing Professor Will. Could it be¡­ Terrence Lentz really is a student at Eston University? This, how is this possible? Norma had clearly investigated Terrence Lentz¡¯s background. Terrence Lentz showed promise at a young age, yet, unfortunately, he was involved in a severe car accident in his teens. The accident left him in a coma for half a year. When he finally woke up, not only was his talent gone, but both legs were also disabled. After that, he was unable to stand for long periods. After the accident, Terrence Lentz stopped schooling and lived in a daze, even disappearing for several years. Could such a person have possibly been admitted to Eston University? Earlier, she was wondering if Professor Will had confused Terrence for someone else. But the next second. Professor Will addressed him as ¡®Mr. Lentz.¡¯ Since he was addressed as ¡®Mr. Lentz¡¯, there would be no mistake. Norma Augus turned to look at Terrence Lentz, her eyebrows furrowing tighter and tighter. At this time, Professor Will on the phone spoke again. ¡°Mr. Lentz, I have sent you many emails, but you may have been too busy to reply.¡± Sending an email. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The prestigious Professor Will was actually sending emails to a good-for-nothing. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that this good-for-nothing hasn¡¯t even replied to the emails. Norma Augus furrowed her eyebrows tighter, her blazing gaze seemed to want to burn a hole in Terrence Lentz¡¯s face. What is Terrence Lentz¡¯s background? The man held his phone, and even though everyone¡¯s gaze in the room was on him, his face remained expressionless, his voice low, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been quite busy lately, so I haven¡¯t seen the mail you sent me.¡± Chapter 1450 - Chapter 1450 361 Directly slap in the face _3 Chapter 1450: 361: Directly slap in the face! _3 Chapter 1450: 361: Directly slap in the face! _3 Having said this, Terrence Lentz switched from a standard London accent to Mandarin. Professor Will, in the video, also promptly switched from English to Mandarin. ¡°When will you return to school? I have some questions I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± Ask for advice? Professor Will, always high and mighty, with countless excellent students, actually uttered the word ¡®asking for advice¡¯ in front of this good-for-nothing. Even more surprising to Norma Augus was that Professor Will could actually speak Mandarin. She has known Professor Will for such a long time, yet she had never known that Professor Will could speak Mandarin. At this moment. Norma Augus thought she was hearing things. Phoebe Perryne¡¯s face showed her surprise as well. Having lived overseas for many years and being fluent in English, Phoebe Perryne naturally understood the dialogue between Terrence Lentz and Professor Will. Strange indeed! Isn¡¯t Terrence Lentz a good-for-nothing? Given that he is a good-for-nothing! Why does he deserve to be treated by Professor Will like this? Next, Terrence Lentz said, ¡°Sorry, Professor Will, I have some things to take care of today, so I won¡¯t say much.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Professor Will replied. ¡°Mr. Lentz, we¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re free.¡± The tone remained very respectful. Terrence Lentz handed Norma Augus her phone back. Norma Augus¡¯s face turned somewhat pale. She took a while to react before laughing and saying, ¡°Your English is so good, brother-in-law! You¡¯ve certainly lived overseas, right?¡± Terrence Lentz responded in a bland tone, ¡°Just makeshift English, not worth mentioning.¡± Despite his stunning London accent that even Norma Augus, who had spent years living overseas, couldn¡¯t attain. Yet Terrence Lentz described his English as makeshift. Norma Augus swallowed hard, her face filled with complex emotions. The Thompson brothers looked slightly taken aback. They had always looked down on Terrence Lentz because of his background, thinking that he was not good enough for Viola Thompson. But if Terrence Lentz were truly so inadequate, he wouldn¡¯t know Professor Will. Mandel Thompson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. At this time, Mary Perryne chimed in, ¡°Little lentz, what university did you graduate from again?¡± ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s Eston University,¡± Terrence Lentz looked up at Mary Perryne, and answered respectfully. Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°I remember that Eston University is in Cigacan, right? Norma has been living in Cigacan all this time. Perhaps you might have seen her. Norma, isn¡¯t your university right next to Eston?¡± When Norma Augus first got into that university, Phoebe Perryne was thrilled, showing off the good news to her friends online, and saying that Norma¡¯s school was only a wall away from Eston University. ¡°Um.¡± Norma Augus nodded, feeling scattered. Originally, she wanted to see Terrence Lentz embarrass himself! Who knew things would end up like this? Mary Perryne turned to Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, have you seen Norma before?¡± Terrence Lentz shook his head slightly. Mary Perryne laughed, ¡°Even though it¡¯s just a wall away, they are different schools after all, so it¡¯s normal if you haven¡¯t seen each other since the circles are different.¡± Though it seemed like an ordinary sentence, it made Phoebe Perryne pale with anger. Different circles? Was Mary Perryne insinuating that Norma Augus was lower class? She was now very confused. He was just a good-for-nothing, so how could he become a high achiever from Eston University in a blink of an eye? This time, she¡¯s lost! But there¡¯s still time! Wait and see. She will definitely get even for today. With this in mind, Phoebe Perryne took a deep breath, stood up from her chair, and said with a smile, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s getting late. We won¡¯t bother you anymore. Norma and I should get going.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± Mary Perryne asked superficially. Have dinner? Phoebe Perryne was filled with anger at this point! How could she eat! ¡°Sis, you¡¯re too kind, we¡¯re not hungry.¡± Having said that, Phoebe Perryne looked at Norma Augus, trying to suppress her anger, ¡°Norma, let¡¯s go.¡± Norma Augus stood up from the sofa. ¡°Aunt, Uncle, my three cousins, and cousin¡¯s husband, we¡¯re leaving now.¡± Mary Perryne wished these distasteful mother and daughter duo could vanish into thin air, she looked at the steward, ¡°Steward Dalton, see them out.¡± See them out? By a steward? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Phoebe Perryne slightly frowned. Despite being sisters, Mary Perryne didn¡¯t care about their relationship at all, even letting a steward send her off! What is this? Norma Augus also found Mary Perryne¡¯s actions inappropriate, but she didn¡¯t say much either. As soon as they got in the car, Phoebe Perryne discarded her disguise and swore angrily, ¡°That bitch Mary Perryne, how many years has it been! She still remembers those old grudges!¡± Chapter 1451 - Chapter 1451 361 Directly slap in the face _4 Chapter 1451: 361: Directly slap in the face! _4 Chapter 1451: 361: Directly slap in the face! _4 Can¡¯t we let the past go? Do we have to keep bringing it up and making others feel disgusted? Moreover. Nothing was wrong with Ethel. Who hasn¡¯t been crazy for love in their youth? Norma showed a slight frown, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to be so angry. There¡¯s something fundamentally wrong with Mary. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t neglect to visit her grandmother for so many years.¡± If Mary had any conscience, out of respect for her late father, Dick, she wouldn¡¯t ignore her stepmother, who¡¯s seriously ill. This isn¡¯t something a person should do. Phoebe looked at Norma and continued, ¡°Norma, could you tell me what exactly happened today?¡± The thing she was referring to was naturally about Terrence. Hearing this, Norma shook her head, ¡°I also find it strange. The information clearly shows that Terrence is a good-for-nothing who didn¡¯t even manage to finish junior high school.¡± The reason she video-called Professor Will was to expose Terrence¡¯s lies. Unexpectedly¡­ Phoebe continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you familiar with Professor Will? How about you contact him and ask about it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll contact Professor Will when we get back home.¡± Phoebe rubbed her forehead, ¡°I¡¯ve had it with today! I can¡¯t believe that we let Mary steal the limelight!¡± The original plan was to make Mary uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, she ended up making the situation unpleasant for herself. ¡°No need to rush,¡± the look on Norma¡¯s face was surprisingly calm, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time in the future.¡± We¡¯ll take our time. Phoebe looked at Norma, and the anger in her eyes was replaced by pride. Her daughter was knowledgeable and sensible, destined for great things. Quite unlike those of the Thompson Clan. They lack manners; they don¡¯t even know how to address others properly. At this, Norma continued, ¡°Mother, we must mind our behavior in the coming days.¡± After all, we¡¯re in Capital City. Norma was a cautious person; she didn¡¯t want to cause future trouble for herself. Phoebe was no fool either, nodded, and said: ¡°Understood. By the way, Norma, we¡¯ve been in the Capital City for two days, but we haven¡¯t seen Marcus White yet¡­.¡± She thought that Marcus White would show up at the Thompson¡¯s today. The two families have deep ties after all. Who would have thought, Marcus didn¡¯t show up at all! Norma squinted her eyes, ¡°Mother, I remember that Father had some dealings with the Tiarks Clan, right? The Lady of the Tiarks family¡¯s 48th birthday is in three days. We can visit Mrs. Zacks on behalf of Father.¡± Hearing this, Phoebe furrowed her brows and asked doubtfully, ¡°Will Marcus also attend?¡± ¡°But I heard Marcus is stingy by nature. Will he really attend such a birthday party?¡± Attending a birthday party isn¡¯t it customary to bring a gift? Doesn¡¯t it require a red envelope? Can he bear to part with it? Norma let out a light laugh, ¡°Others may not be willing, but Mrs. Zacks is different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so different?¡± Phoebe immediately asked. Norma explained, ¡°Because Mrs. Zacks is Marcus White¡¯s sister, Grace White.¡± Marcus may have excuses to skip anyone else¡¯s birthday. But could he have an excuse for his own sister¡¯s birthday? Phoebe nodded, squinting her eyes, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Her daughter was really potent, indeed destined for great things. She had only just returned to the country and had already grasped all the details. Making a mental note, Norma turned to Phoebe and continued, ¡°However, Mother, you¡¯ll have to handle this matter. We can¡¯t visit the White family without notice.¡± Phoebe, being adept at socializing, confidently responded, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Soon. The car arrived at the hotel entrance. After returning to the hotel, Norma immediately called Professor Will to ask about Terrence. Professor Will didn¡¯t say much, only confirming that Terrence Lentz was indeed a student of the Business Administration Department at Eston University. However, because he only came back to take exams during his studies, his understanding of Terrence wasn¡¯t very detailed. After hanging up on Professor Will, Norma¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. It seemed that the rumors were wrong. Terrence wasn¡¯t an illiterate who hadn¡¯t even finished junior high school. Norma paced back and forth in front of the window. However she thought about it, she felt something was off. How could someone like Viola Thompson be willing to marry Terrence? Even if Terrence was a graduate of Eston University, Viola would probably still not hold him in high regard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon this thought, Norma took out her cell phone again and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, help me check on someone.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the information in a bit.¡± ¡°Thanks for your trouble.¡± After hanging up the call, Norma sent the basic information on Terrence to the other party. Chapter 1452 - Chapter 1452 361 Directly slap in the face _5 Chapter 1452: 361: Directly slap in the face! _5 Chapter 1452: 361: Directly slap in the face! _5 Norma Augus is very adept at networking. All these years abroad, she has managed to avoid offending even a three-year-old, hence knowing a lot of people from different walks of life. With these connections, she can access information that is beyond the grasp of ordinary people. Norma initially didn¡¯t want to use her connections to investigate Terrence Lentz. After all, every time you use your connections, you lose a bit of it. But. She realized that this time, she had no choice but to use them. What if Terrence really turned out to be some secret Bigshot? After making the call, Norma remained in a state of anxious anticipation. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, an hour. Still no update from the other end. Logically speaking, the background check of an ordinary person should be easy. Unless. Terrence is actually a Bigshot. With this thought. Norma¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrow. Viola Thompson is way too fortunate. Not only is she beautiful, but she is also set to marry a top-level Bigshot! While Norma was anxiously waiting, her phone rang again. ¡°Hello, Aisha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Norma immediately asked: ¡°So, what¡¯s the story with Terrence Lentz?¡± Aisha continued: ¡°The background of this man is quite complex indeed, so complex that we almost made a mistake. He is not as ordinary as he appears to be, but you don¡¯t have to worry, he is not as formidable as you think.¡± Norma sighed in relief but still found it strange, ¡°But if he¡¯s just an ordinary man, then why would Viola be willingly engaged to him?¡± Aisha¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Even professionals like us almost made a mistake so others could be forgiven for the error. He is actually Terrence¡¯s stand-in.¡± ¡°Stand-in?¡± Mr. Terrence! Norma immediately sensed that something was wrong. Could it be. That Terrence Lentz is the rumored Mr. Terrence? At this thought, Norma¡¯s heart began to race uncontrollably. She could hardly keep her composure. It was only when she heard Aisha¡¯s voice again did she regain her composure, as Aisha explained: ¡°In simple terms, he is some sort of bodyguard or staff member who works for Mr. Terrence, and if any danger arises, Mr. Terrence would undoubtedly push him forward! So we initially thought he was the real Mr. Terrence, however, the woman willing to be his fiancee must have gotten it mixed up.¡± Having said that, Aisha paused, then added: ¡°However, not long ago Terrence Lentz was dismissed, so he has no connection with Mr. Terrence anymore.¡± Upon this clarification, Norma squinted her eyes and immediately felt a sense of calm. So this was the case. No wonder Viola was willing to be with Terrence. She just made a bad gamble. However, Norma was still somewhat unsure, so she asked again: ¡°Aisha, are you sure that the information is reliable?¡± ¡°Absolutely reliable,¡± Aisha replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust the intelligence services?¡± Of course, Norma wouldn¡¯t doubt the intelligence bureau. After all, it¡¯s Cigacan¡¯s most authoritative intelligence agency. Able to gather information globally. There is no information that their intelligence agency cannot capture, only that which they do not wish to know. Norma let go of her suspicions, and laughed: ¡°Thanks Aisha, I¡¯ll take you out to dinner when I get back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up with Aisha, Norma could finally breathe a sigh of relief. She had thought Terrence was so formidable! Turns out, he was just a bodyguard. Yes. Indeed, an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have the privilege to be Mr. Terrence¡¯s bodyguard. But even if one is, he¡¯s just a bodyguard after all, moreover, Terrence has already been dismissed! Viola Thompson is truly as dumb as they come! She must be patting herself on the back thinking she had snagged Mr. Terrence. Yet in reality, she hadn¡¯t even landed a short-changed deal. If that¡¯s the case. Then she might as well give Viola a little gift on her wedding day to Terrence. She looks forward to seeing Viola¡¯s face when she finds out the truth. By then, her expression will definitely be priceless. With this in mind, the corners of Norma¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk, and a look of triumph flashed in her eyes. ¡°Norma.¡± Just then, there was a knock on the door. It was Phoebe Perryne. Phoebe was somewhat wary of Terrence¡¯s true identity and asked as soon as she entered, ¡°Norma, did you ask?¡± Norma smiled: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, Norma relayed Aisha¡¯s words to Phoebe verbatim. Upon hearing those words, Phoebe felt a great sense of satisfaction! ¡°No wonder! No wonder Mary is so smug! So she took that good-for-nothing for Mr. Terrence!¡± Absolute comedy. She can¡¯t help but reflect on Viola¡¯s true nature. Did she really think any plain Jane could catch Mr. Terrence¡¯s eye? Phoebe continued: ¡°If they knew Terrence was a bodyguard, wouldn¡¯t they die from embarrassment?¡± The Young Miss of the esteemed Thompson Family is actually reduced to marrying a bodyguard. If this gets out, wouldn¡¯t they become a laughing stock? Hearing this, Norma squinted her eyes, ¡°Mom, we have to keep this a secret.¡± Keep it a secret? Phoebe frowned, ¡°Why?¡± Right now, she couldn¡¯t wait to tell the world that Miss Thompson was about to marry a bodyguard! Norma looked at Phoebe, ¡°Mom, if you want to see the Thompson Family become a laughing stock, then listen to me, hold your horses for now. Wait until Viola gets married to Terrence, then it wouldn¡¯t be too late to let this news out.¡± At present, Viola and Terrence¡¯s relationship hasn¡¯t been settled yet, and if we let the cat out of the bag now, the Thompson Family could still call off the engagement. Viola has excellent prospects, both inside and out. As long as she was willing, she could marry any Capital Circle Bigshot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, she heard that Polluton¡¯s nobleman Visha Garcia has been pursuing Viola. The reason Viola has not accepted Visha Garcia must be because of Terrence. With Mr. Terrence in the picture, only a fool would choose Visha Garcia. Too bad. Viola has yet to realize that she¡¯s been the biggest fool all along. The man she considers a top-level Bigshot is truly nothing more than a piece of trash. Chapter 1453 - Chapter 1453 362 The Identity of Young Miss Thompson Family_1 Chapter 1453: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Thompson Family!_1 Chapter 1453: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Thompson Family!_1 Once Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz get married, the situation changes significantly. Before marriage, a last minute call-off would keep Viola¡¯s status as a sought-after heiress intact, with countless suitors still vying for her hand. However, after marriage, things are different. Although divorce is an option after marriage, a divorced Viola would be viewed as ¡°used goods¡± instead of a prize from the Thompson Clan. Take the Capital Circle for instance. Who would be willing to marry ¡°used goods¡±? Not to mention VIPs, even ordinary families would shy away. With this in mind. Norma Augus turned to Phoebe Perryne, ¡°Mom, do you understand what I mean?¡± Phoebe Perryne nodded. ¡­ On the other side. The Thompson Clan. Sawyer Thompson turned to Harlan Lentz, ¡°Harlan, our Viola will only be twenty by the next New Year. We can arrange for their engagement first, and can wait a little longer to discuss the specifics of the wedding.¡± If Harlan Lentz were not the famed number 38, he wouldn¡¯t even give engagement due thought. After all, Viola, his long lost daughter, is not easy to come by. Even if Viola were to remain unmarried, he would still be thrilled. Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°I understand your feelings, Viola¡¯s father. If Viola were my daughter, I wouldn¡¯t want to marry her off to my scoundrel of a son like this.¡± Continuing, Harlan Lentz said, ¡°When do you want to set the engagement date? We¡¯ll follow your recommendation.¡± Sawyer Thompson could not make this decision, so he turned to look at Mary Perryne. Mary Perryne had sought Viola¡¯s take on it earlier and had a tentative decision, ¡°How about we arrange the children¡¯s engagement for the second half of the year, Terrence¡¯s father, Eleanor? As for the exact date, we need to consult with a fortune teller.¡± An engagement is no trifling matter. We need to choose an auspicious date and time. Mary Perryne may not be a superstitious person, but when it comes to Viola, she has to be careful. ¡°The second half of the year?¡± Eleanor Armstrong looked at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mary, do you mean in February of the following year?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne replied with a slight nod. Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°We will wait for your notification about the specific time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the specifics were agreed upon, Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong proposed to leave. Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson along with the children personally saw the family of three to the door. Although Mary Perryne and Eleanor Armstrong had only spent a few hours together, they had already regarded each other as sisters. Sometimes, rapport is just so magical. Eleanor Armstrong held Mary Perryne¡¯s hand, smiling, ¡°Mary, please do visit River City with Viola¡¯s father when you have time. Even though it¡¯s a small place, at least the scenery is nice, it¡¯s close to the sea, and the air is fresh.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°I was just planning a trip lately. Let¡¯s pass through River City, and Eleanor, if you have time, you could join us.¡± Eleanor Armstrong curiously asked, ¡°Where are you planning to go, Mary?¡± ¡°To the borderlands.¡± The borderlands have beautiful scenery, exotic cultures, and plenty of delicious food. Over the years, Mary Perryne had travelled to numerous places in and outside the country, but the vast borderlands of her homeland were not among them. With time on her hands and in a good mood, it¡¯s about time she explored the place. ¡°Really?¡± Eleanor Armstrong was very surprised and immediately took out her phone, ¡°Look, Mary, I¡¯ve also booked a flight to the borderlands.¡± The flight was booked a week ago. The decision to visit the borderlands was made just a couple of days by Mary Perryne. Seeing the plane ticket date, she was quite surprised, ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence! I¡¯m planning to go to the borderlands on the 8th of next month too!¡± Eleanor Armstrong laughed, ¡°So how about we two sisters go on this journey together?¡± ¡°Great, great!¡± Mary Perryne was quite excited, ¡°Just the perfect timing as Mr. Thompson has some business and cannot join me.¡± After this agreement was reached, the family of three got into the car. The car was arranged by the Thompson Clan. Sawyer Thompson instructed the driver to drive slowly and made a plan to have a drink with Harlan Lentz the next day. Just the two brothers. After getting into the car. The family of three didn¡¯t speak. Soon, the car reached the hotel entrance. Harlan Lentz thanked the driver, Eleanor Armstrong took Terrence Lentz aside, and in a low voice asked, ¡°So, Terrence! What on earth is going on?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean?¡± Terrence Lentz asked. Eleanor Armstrong glanced at Terrence Lentz, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Eston University?¡± She had never known that her son was a high-achieving student at Eston University. Terrence Lentz remained calm, faintly saying, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you? I disappeared for four years because I was studying abroad.¡± Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly, ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 1454 - Chapter 1454 362 The Identity of Young Miss Song Family_2 Chapter 1454: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Song Family!_2 Chapter 1454: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Song Family!_2 Terrence Lentz had mentioned this matter to Eleanor Armstrong more than once. But Eleanor still found it incredible. When Terrence was in a coma years ago, professionals had administered an intelligence test. His IQ had plummeted from an initial 200 to just under 50. And it was this test that overnight turned Terrence into a well-known good-for-nothing. Terrence didn¡¯t disappoint either. In the subsequent middle school exams, he suffered a crushing defeat. Out of a possible 850 points. He only scored fifty points. Even those fifty points were probably earned by blind luck on multiple-choice questions. ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. Eleanor continued, ¡°But, didn¡¯t you even drop out of high school?¡± ¡°In Cigacan, we don¡¯t need to take the College Entrance Examination,¡± Terrence explained. ¡°I was admitted to Eston University directly through a physics competition.¡± Eleanor was filled with doubts. How could someone who only scored fifty points in the middle school exams pass an international physics competition? As far as she knew, apart from the international physics competition, Eston University never admitted students based on any other competitions. ¡°Given that, Terrence, do you have a lot of hidden identities? Identities that are unknown to others!¡± Terrence didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Terrence continued, ¡°Mom, I am actually Mr. Terrence.¡± He looked serious, without a hint of jest in his eyes or brows. Upon hearing this, Eleanor seemed stunned, then said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Terrence repeated what he had just said. This time, Eleanor laughed out loud, even slapping Terrence on the shoulder. ¡°Stop kidding around, you rascal!¡± Mr. Terrence? Impossible! Who¡¯s Mr. Terrence? He¡¯s an international top Boss! An unattainable presence for everyone. Upon saying this, Eleanor added, ¡°If you¡¯re Mr. Terrence, then I am Mr. Terrence¡¯s mother!¡± Terrence looked at Eleanor, ¡°Indubitably, you are.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Eleanor laughed even more joyously, bending over in hilarity. After a moment, Eleanor looked at Terrence, then asked, ¡°What about your dad?¡± ¡°Is he Mr. Terrence¡¯s dad?¡± Terrence considered seriously, ¡°That depends on whether we have a neighbor named Wang.¡± This is the advantage of being a mother. No matter when, mothers can always be certain they are their children¡¯s biological parent, but fathers cannot. Hence. Only fathers and sons are ever in need of parent-child identification. Mother-child identification is not done. Hearing this, Eleanor was taken aback momentarily before reacting, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, you brat! Watch out or your dad¡¯s going to wallop you!¡± Terrence didn¡¯t evade, in a somber tone, ¡°It was you who insisted on asking.¡± Just then, Harlan Lentz came over, ¡°What¡¯s going on, you two?¡± Eleanor glanced at Harlan Lentz, grumbling, ¡°Your son¡¯s gone crazy.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Harlan looked at Terrence. Terrence didn¡¯t say a word. He had no way to make people believe what he said. Eleanor continued, ¡°Your son just said he¡¯s Mr. Terrence.¡± Hearing this, Harlan looked up at Terrence, ¡°So, I am Mr. Terrence¡¯s father? Old Mr. Terrence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡± Terrence¡¯s tone remained somber, ¡°If you are willing, then you are Old Mr. Terrence.¡± Harlan burst out laughing, ¡°You little rascal, when trying to fib, at least prepare yourself. Mr. Terrence¡¯s surname is Terrence, what¡¯s your surname?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t there be a possibility that Terrence is just a title I use?¡± Terrence spoke quietly. ¡°You impudent child! When did you learn to spout nonsense?¡± Harlan was speechless, he reached out intending to smack Terrence¡¯s head, but measured and seemed not able to reach, so he chose to smack Terrence¡¯s shoulder instead. You rascal! How did you grow so tall! Afte smacking Terrence¡¯s shoulder, Harlan warned again, ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to bullshit again.¡± Learning nothing good, had to learn how to bullshit? Terrence remained indifferent, ¡°It¡¯s not bullshit, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Not a fib, my foot! If Terrence said he had other identities, that would be acceptable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he claimed to be Mr. Terrence! If this is not boasting, then what is? Harlan didn¡¯t continue the topic, he moved on, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first. Do you two have any plans for tomorrow? I¡¯m going drinking with Viola¡¯s dad.¡± Terrence muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯ve invited Viola and her friends for dinner.¡± If he wanted to successfully marry Viola, leaving a good impression on her good friends was necessary. Chapter 1455 - Chapter 1455 362 The Identity of Young Miss Song Family_3 Chapter 1455: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Song Family!_3 Chapter 1455: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Song Family!_3 Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong immediately instructed, ¡°When dining with them, be sure not to talk nonsense. Just keep smiling, nodding, paying the bill, and act as a porter.¡± ¡°Right, you also have to learn to respect girls.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Eleanor Armstrong continued, ¡°I also have a date tomorrow. I¡¯m going to see a movie with Viola¡¯s mom!¡± Over at the Thompson Clan¡¯s. Mary Perryne looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, I thought you said Terrence didn¡¯t even go to high school?¡± Until now, Mary Perryne has not fully reacted to this. Originally, she thought she would lose face in front of Phoebe Perryne. But against all odds, not only did Terrence Lentz not lose face, but he even earned some face for her, much to Mary Perryne¡¯s delight. Viola Thompson replied, ¡°Cigacan doesn¡¯t require a College Entrance Examination. I think he was directly accepted through a physics competition.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°I see.¡± Mandel Thompson squinted slightly at the side. Cigacan does not have a College Entrance Examination system, but getting into a world-renowned university like Eston University is still very difficult. Although getting into Capital University is also very difficult, at least they announce their enrolment rules publicly. Eston University, on the other hand, has no such rules. Very few people from Sinian Country can get into Eston University as well. Norma Augus has quite a good foundation and is somewhat famous in Cigacan. She also holds Cigacan¡¯s nationality, but she still failed to get into Eston University. Terrance Lentz, holding Sinian¡¯s nationality, would have much more difficulty getting into Eston University than most. Could it be¡­ The international physics competition that shocked the world six years ago? It appears that. Terrance Lentz isn¡¯t as simple as he seems. After Mary Perryne returned to her room, Mandel Thompson walked up to Viola Thompson and said, ¡°Little sister, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson nods slightly, following Mandel Thompson¡¯s steps. Quickly, the siblings reached the study room. Mandel Thompson closed the door. ¡°Brother, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± Mandel Thompson served Viola a glass of water, ¡°Viola, what are your thoughts about what happened today?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Viola Thompson is a bit confused. What happened? Viola Thompson doesn¡¯t even know what happened. Mandel Thompson is worried. He worries that his naive sister might get sold off one day and she wouldn¡¯t even know. ¡°Don¡¯t you find Terrence Lentz a bit odd?¡± Mandel Thompson continued. Viola Thompson asked, ¡°What¡¯s odd about him?¡± Mandel Thompson began to analyze for Viola Thompson, ¡°First off, in the eyes of many people, he is good-for-nothing. He didn¡¯t even graduate from middle school and is idle all day long.¡± He initially wanted to say good-for-nothing, but decided against using that term after some thought. Regardless of what, Terrence Lentz is Viola Thompson¡¯s boyfriend, respect should still be given to him. ¡°Little sister, are you not the least bit curious about how he suddenly became a top student at Eston University?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t sudden at all. I¡¯ve known about this all along.¡± Viola Thompson said with a smile: ¡°Brother, I know you¡¯re looking out for me, worrying that I might get deceived. But rest assured, Terrence isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Saying this, Viola Thompson paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Actually, everyone has secrets. Lentz has his, and so do I.¡± Terrence Lentz is handsome, it¡¯s perfectly normal for him to have secrets. Which handsome guy doesn¡¯t have some secrets? ¡°What secrets do you have?¡± Mandel Thompson asked casually. Viola Thompson replied, ¡°For instance, Bella Windham is the top poison doctor and I¡¯m Suen, the same Suen who heals the dying and mends the bones.¡± Mandel Thompson laughed lightly, ¡°Little sister, that¡¯s not a secret.¡± Hearing his response, Viola Thompson was quite surprised, ¡°Brother, you already knew?¡± She thought she had done quite well in keeping this a secret, but Mandel Thompson had it figured out. Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Of course I know you are bragging.¡± If Viola Thompson said she was Suen, he might believe it to a certain extent. After all, his little sister successfully completed the Sight Restorer Plan. But to say Bella Windham is the top poison doctor¡­ He couldn¡¯t believe it at all. With this thought, he looked at Viola Thompson and said, ¡°If you claimed Bella Windham was the #1 eccentric, I¡¯d have no doubts.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The top poison doctor is ruthless and not easily approachable, has a passion for poison, and has a risking relationship with Divine Doctor Suen. Bella Windham and the top poison doctor from the rumors are polar opposites. How could she possibly be the top poison doctor! Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes and eyebrows curved, she thought that Mandel Thompson had figured it out, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Viola, no matter what, a girl must always learn how to protect herself. We don¡¯t oppose your relationship with Terrence Lentz, but never lose your guard. You must not over-trust him at any time.¡± Chapter 1456 - Chapter 1456 362 The Identity of Young Miss Song Family_4 Chapter 1456: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Song Family!_4 Chapter 1456: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Song Family!_4 ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson gives a slight nod. As soon as the words were spoken, Viola looked toward Mandel Thompson and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on me, big brother. You should strive for it too.¡± If it were Mary Perryne urging him, Mandel would definitely find all kinds of excuses. But the person in front of him was the sister he wished he could hold in his palm. He replied, ¡°Alright, I will try.¡± Viola goes on, ¡°Big brother, do you need me to introduce you to someone?¡± Mandel shook his head. ¡°Rather than an arranged introduction, I¡¯d prefer a relationship that happens naturally.¡± ¡°Alright then, big brother. I wish you good luck.¡± After her words, Viola stands from her chair. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Watching Viola¡¯s retreating figure, Mandel spoke again. ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Yes, Big brother? Any other matters?¡± Viola looked back slightly. Mandel said, ¡°Viola, remember what I told you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mandel nodded. ¡°Rest early tonight.¡± Just stepping out of the study, Viola was summoned by Borden Thompson. ¡°Little Sister.¡± ¡°Second Brother.¡± Borden handed her a beautiful box. ¡°This is for you.¡± Last time when he was out, hanging with a group of friends, passing by a luxury shop, everyone was busy picking up gifts for their girlfriends. Borden was immediately attracted to this limited edition necklace, thinking Viola would look stunning wearing it! So Borden bought it immediately without haggling over the price. ¡°Thanks, Second Brother.¡± Viola took out the necklace, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you like it, Little Sister?¡± Borden asked. ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Borden said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Seeing Viola smiling and saying she likes it, no matter how much it cost, it was worth it. Next time, he would buy her more! He wants everyone to envy Viola for having such a good brother! Following his words, Borden continued. ¡°It¡¯s getting late; you should go back to your room and rest. No staying up late.¡± ¡°Okay, Second Brother.¡± At this moment, as if he remembered something, Borden said, ¡°Little Sister, wait a moment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Viola turned back to Borden. Borden said, ¡°Little Sister, I also bought some skincare products. I¡¯ll have Nanny Leery bring them to you later.¡± All girls love skincare and makeup products, and Viola must be no exception. However, Borden noticed that there were just a few skincare products on Viola¡¯s dressing table. The makeup was even less so. Just one lipstick. ¡°Thanks, Second Brother.¡± Borden laughed, ¡°Silly girl!¡± We¡¯re all family. What¡¯s there to thank for? After speaking, Borden continued with a smile, ¡°Little sis, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As soon as Viola returned to her room, Nanny Leery arrived. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Nanny Leery.¡± Nanny Leery went on, ¡°Second Young Master bought you some skincare products. Where do you want me to put them?¡± ¡°Just place them on the dressing table.¡± Viola replied. Nanny Leery glanced at the dressing table and continued, ¡°There probably won¡¯t be enough room.¡± Not enough room? Viola widened her eyes. Didn¡¯t he just say a few? A few wouldn¡¯t fit? At this moment, Nanny Leery instructed the people outside the door, ¡°Bring them in quickly, take it easy, take it easy.¡± Viola stared at the things being carried in, slightly stunned. She thought that Borden might have misunderstood the word ¡®few¡¯. The next day. Viola had a date with Terrence Lentz today to have dinner together with Diana Hershey, Flora Tiarks, and Fiona Knight. Just as she finished eating, she received a message from Terrence. [I am at your doorstep.] Viola was also ready and replied whilst heading downstairs, [Coming down now.] Soon she arrived at the door. Seeing her coming down, Terrence immediately opened the car door, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come in?¡± Viola got into the car and asked curiously. Terrence scratched his nose, ¡°Well¡­it looks like your future big brother-in-law is home.¡± At this, Viola laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of my brother.¡± Terrence: ¡°¡­¡± To be more precise, he is afraid of all three. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola added, ¡°My brother is a nice person, you don¡¯t have to be scared.¡± Terrence started the car, ¡°No doubt, your big brother is a nice guy. But, if a pig enters your own garden and starts rooting up the cabbage you¡¯ve carefully grown, I believe anyone would be less than thrilled, right?¡± Viola laughed even louder, ¡°Brother Lentz, are you saying¡­you¡¯re the pig?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I?¡± Terrence was quite clear about his self-perception. If he were Mandel Thompson, he would not like himself either. Chapter 1457 - Chapter 1457 362 The Identity of Young Miss Song Family_5 Chapter 1457: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Song Family!_5 Chapter 1457: 362: The Identity of Young Miss Song Family!_5 Terrence followed up, ¡°There¡¯s Milk Tea on the side.¡± Viola bowed her head and indeed saw a cup of milk tea. Terrence then said, ¡°Try and see if it¡¯s good. I learned how to make it from a video.¡± ¡°Did you make it yourself, Lentz?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence nodded slightly. ¡°Then it must be delicious!¡± The milk tea was still warm, and the taste did not disappoint Viola. It was very mellow, the tea aroma was full-bodied, and the milk fragrance was just right. ¡°How is it?¡± Terrence asked. Viola responded with a smile, ¡°You might have a future at a milk tea stand.¡± The sentence undoubtedly represented the highest praise for Terrence¡¯s culinary skills. After a while, as if remembering something, Terrence said, ¡°Oh, I also got gifts for all three of them, it¡¯s in the back, boss, check if it¡¯s suitable.¡± It was then that Viola noticed the three gift boxes on the back seat. She leaned back slightly, picking one of them, and realized that it was a bag from a luxury brand. All were limited edition items that were hard to come by on the official website. Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and Flora Tiarks were individuals not lacking in wealth, but limited edition items were not things you could just buy if you had the money. Therefore, this was a pretty decent gift choice. ¡°Very good,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Finally not a basic boy.¡± ¡°Do you want to compliment me then?¡± Terrence asked. ¡°You can be praised, but don¡¯t be arrogant.¡± With one hand on the steering wheel, Terrence pointed at his cheek with the other hand, ¡°Boss, what are you spacing out for?¡± Viola was stunned, not understanding what Terrence meant. Just then, the light turned red. Terrence slowly stopped the car, looked at her, and said clearly, ¡°Kiss me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a straight girl!¡± Only then did Viola understand, and she gave a light kiss on his cheek. It was as light as a dragonfly skimming the water. Just a simple kiss made Terrence as joyful and excited as if he¡¯d been injected with adrenaline, all the way through the ride. It was only when they were getting ready to get out of the car that he slowly calmed down, his mouth curling up into a bit of a self-mocking smile. He had always prided himself to be way more stable than regular people, but in front of Viola, he still felt like a greenhorn. Just a simple kiss was enough to make him deliriously excited. Maybe. This was the so-called love at first sight, perhaps? In his past, Terrence never believed in romance, thinking that people who died for love must be sick in the head. But now. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what he would do if something happened to Viola. After getting off the car. Viola went to meet her friends, and Terrence went to park the car. ¡°Viola!¡± Vola had just walked in when Diana Hershey spotted her. She waved at her enthusiastically, ¡°Vio, over here!¡± Viola looked up slightly and headed in that direction. ¡°Didn¡¯t your pet dog come?¡± Flora Tiarks, curious to see she was alone, asked. The pet dog naturally referred to Terrence. While the nickname was a bit unconventional, Viola had already grown accustomed to it. ¡°He has gone to park the car,¡± Viola replied. Flora Tiarks nodded, ¡°No wonder.¡± Diana Hershey then asked, ¡°How about your pet dog meeting your parents yesterday? How did it go?¡± ¡°It went well.¡± Hearing this, the other three people¡¯s eyes widened. It went well! ¡°So your uncle and aunt didn¡¯t give him a hard time?¡± Diana Hershey asked impatiently. Viola smiled and said, ¡°Not only did they not do so, but my parents also really like him.¡± Diana Hershey gave Viola a thumbs-up. ¡°Your pet dog is indeed not ordinary.¡± Flora Tiarks and Fiona Knight nodded in agreement. In fact, early on they had already sensed that Terrence was not as simple as he appeared. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t be a good-for-nothing as he portrayed himself to be, unemployment, and incompetence. Because a good-for-nothing wouldn¡¯t have that demeanor. Moreover, through their interactions, they had discovered that Terrence was someone who always exuded an air of elegance. Such an air of elegance isn¡¯t something that can be feigned or imitated. Just then, Terrence entered from the outside. ¡°Over here, Lentz!¡± Terrence held a bag of gifts in his hand, handed the stuff to Viola, ¡°Boss, you divide it.¡± Viola gave a slight nod, divided the gifts among the three, ¡°Flora, Fiona, Diana, this is a welcome gift prepared for you three by my boyfriend.¡± Even though they had met before, this time was different, since Viola and Terrence had officially been introduced to each other¡¯s parents, so it had to be more formal. Naturally, the three of them were pretty happy to receive gifts. Diana Hershey hugged her box, ¡°Thank you, Dog¡­..¡± When her sentence reached this point, she swerved instantly, ¡°Thank you, Vio¡¯s future husband!¡±¡± Fiona Knight and Flora Tiarks also joined in thanks, ¡°Thank you, Vio¡¯s future husband.¡± Terrence felt that the money was well spent. Viola¡¯s three gals were really discerning people. The meal was enjoyed by all. When the meal was almost over, Terrence used the excuse of going to the washroom, planning to pay the bill, but the cashier informed him that it had already been paid. The bill was paid by Diana Hershey. Having received such an expensive handbag from Terrence, if they¡¯d still let him cover the meal, it would have been really inappropriate. On the other side. Miyamoto Hoya sat in his office, his face disgruntled, throwing the file in his hand directly on the floor, ¡°Trash! Complete trash! Can¡¯t even find a person!¡± His two subordinates lowered their heads, not daring to say a word. The atmosphere was oppressive and suffocating, making it hard to breathe. Just then, the Special Assistant walked in from the door, saying respectfully, ¡°Little Prince!¡± ¡°Speak.¡± The Special Assistant glanced at the two subordinates inside the office. Miyamoto Hoya frowned slightly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two subordinates immediately turned around and left. Only then did the Special Assistant bow to Miyamoto Hoya, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Little Prince, following the clues, we found a person with a special identity¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes. The Special Assistant mentally weighed his words, and then said, ¡°Perhaps¡­ this No. 26, has something to do with the young Miss Thompson Family.¡± ¡°Who is this young Miss Thompson Family?¡± Miyamoto Hoya had never heard of this person at all. Chapter 1458 - Chapter 1458 363 Zhou Family Birthday Feast_1 Chapter 1458: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_1 Chapter 1458: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_1 The special assistant continued, ¡°Young Miss Thompson is the one who completed the Sight Restorer Plan. If I say Young Miss Thompson, Miyamoto Hoya might not know her. However, if I mention the founder of the Sight Restorer Plan, Miyamoto Hoya would know very well. Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°Are you referring to the team leader of S Laboratory, Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± nodded the special assistant, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Speaking of which, the special assistant continued, ¡°Viola Thompson visited Ewik Land Island on the 10th of last month. Her time of travel matches perfectly with that of No. 26, but what we can¡¯t match is that regardless of how we search, we cannot find any surveillance footage of her entering the Underground City.¡± ¡°Do we have Viola Thompson¡¯s information?¡± Miyamoto Hoya asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The special assistant handed over Viola Thompson¡¯s file. Viola Thompson¡¯s file was quite simple. Just basic birth date, height and weight data. No photos. Moreover, no hobbies. Miyamoto Hoya briefly looked at Viola Thompson¡¯s information, afterwards he placed it directly on the desk, ¡°No. 26 can¡¯t be her!¡± His tone was very certain. ¡°Sir, how did you come to this conclusion?¡± Miyamoto Hoya went on to say, ¡°Although No. 26 is a woman, she is definitely physically powerful. Otherwise, Araki Kun wouldn¡¯t have been defeated by her! And this Viola Thompson, who is 176cm tall and weighs only 98 lbs, is obviously no match for Araki Tuo.¡± Araki Tuo is 185cm tall, has a burly figure, with muscles all over his body, weights 180 kg, and has been practising martial arts for years. He wouldn¡¯t be defeated by any girl, let alone by Viola Thompson, who is so thin. ¡°So, let¡¯s stop wasting time on irrelevant matters. Our present priority is to identify No. 26.¡± The special assistant nodded, thinking that Miyamoto Hoya had a point. Viola Thompson was indeed too thin. She did not look like someone trained in martial arts. Just then, there was the sound of knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Miyamoto Hoya looked up. The female secretary entered from outside the door. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Miyamoto Hoya asked. The female secretary replied, ¡°Miss Seaton is here.¡± Hearing that his goddess had come to visit him, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned his head to the secretary, ¡°Quickly, let Miss Seaton come in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The female secretary nodded. Miyamoto Hoya turned to his special assistant, ¡°You may leave.¡± The special assistant bowed slightly, turned around and left. Shortly after, the secretary led Miss Seaton in. ¡°Miss Seaton.¡± Miyamoto Hoya stood up from the boss chair. Seaton looked at the infatuated expression on Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s face, she felt slightly bored but still smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, long time no see. Miyamoto Hoya smiled back, ¡°Each day apart seems like three seasons. Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met, please take a seat, Miss Seaton.¡± Seaton sat down gracefully. Miyamoto Hoya personally poured water for Seaton, ¡°Miss Seaton, would you prefer a beverage or mineral water?¡± ¡°Mineral water is fine,¡± Seaton replied. Miyamoto Hoya handed Seaton a glass of mineral water. Seaton took the glass, took a sip, and then said, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, you must have been pretty busy lately, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, but if Miss Seaton makes an appointment, I wouldn¡¯t be busy.¡± At his words, Seaton felt a little nauseated. Did she ask him out? Impossible! Miyamoto Hoya didn¡¯t think she liked him, did he? Seaton suppressed her nausea and continued, ¡°If you have time tomorrow, we could go to a concert together.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Miyamoto Hoya was honoured, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Miss Seaton¡¯s arrangements.¡± After treating him favorably, Seaton finally got to the point, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, it¡¯s been so many days, have you got any news about No. 26?¡± Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya shook his head and frowned, ¡°No. 26 is too cunning, my special assistant hasn¡¯t found any useful information.¡± Potentially No. 26 is profound and unfathomable. No. 26 is definitely not an ordinary person in Sinian Country. Seaton did not speak, she took out a stack of information from her bag, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, this is a list of the wealthy in Capital City compiled by my sister. It includes all the people in Capital City who could spare a billion at a time.¡± ¡°If No. 26 is really from Capital City, then he must be on this list.¡± Miyamoto Hoya took the list and read it carefully. Capital City, with its vast territory and abundant resources, was home to many talented individuals. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There weren¡¯t a few billionaires. Karina had found more than 300 people in total. Soon, Miyamoto Hoya found Viola Thompson¡¯s name in the list. Seeing Viola Thompson¡¯s name again, he frowned slightly. Seeing Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s slight reaction, Seaton asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, did you find something?¡± Chapter 1459 - Chapter 1459 363 Zhou Family Birthday Feast_2 Chapter 1459: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_2 Chapter 1459: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_2 Miyamoto Hoya made no secret of his thoughts to Seaton, continuing, ¡°Actually, my special assistant just reported some news to me.¡± ¡°What news?¡± Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°Since neither of us are outsiders, I¡¯ll be straight to the point. My special assistant just found out that this No. 26 is very likely connected to this Viola Thompson.¡± ¡°Viola Thompson?¡± Seaton narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, are you referring to the Viola Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded in agreement. After finishing his sentence, Miyamoto Hoya looked toward Seaton. ¡°Miss Seaton, what do you think?¡± Seaton frowned slightly, found it difficult to comment on this matter, and naturally couldn¡¯t answer Miyamoto Hoya. She looked up at him, then said, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I¡¯ll go back and discuss this with my sister. She has more understanding about Viola.¡± Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya looked up at Seaton. ¡°Are Miss Karina and Viola friends?¡± Seaton took a sip of water from her cup, ¡°To be precise, there¡¯s a bit of resentment between them.¡± Resentment? Miyamoto Hoya was very curious and wanted to ask more. Seaton looked at Miyamoto Hoya, her eyes full of confusion, counter-questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about it already?¡± Miyamoto Hoya was taken aback, ¡°Should I know?¡± Seaton continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re not an outsider, I¡¯ll tell you this. At the last banquet held by Mrs. Miyamoto, Viola caused my sister quite an embarrassment.¡± Karina was always the center of attention. When did she ever suffer such an ordeal? ¡°Really?¡± Miyamoto Hoya frowned. Seaton nodded, ¡°I thought Mrs. Miyamoto had mentioned it to you.¡± ¡°My aunt never told me about these matters,¡± Miyamoto Hoya said. Seaton did not say any more, stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I still have some matters to handle, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± Just as Seaton was about to end the conversation, she seemed to remember something. She took out a concert ticket from her bag, placed it on the table, and said, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, let¡¯s meet tomorrow afternoon at one o¡¯clock, no excuses.¡± ¡°No excuses.¡± After he had agreed to the arrangement, Miyamoto Hoya stood up from the boss chair, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Seaton did not refuse. The two of them walked downstairs together. Half an hour later, Seaton returned to the hotel. Karina had already been waiting for a while. Upon seeing Seaton return, she immediately asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Seaton relayed Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s words to Karina without any hesitation. Hearing this, Karina frowned slightly, ¡°Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seaton nodded. Karina continued to ask, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Viola Thompson?¡± Seaton shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that¡¯s what Miyamoto Hoya told me. He said that his special assistant traced back to Viola Thompson, but he also mentioned that Araki Tuo is the bravest warrior of Jaban Country, who is audacious and strategic. Ordinary people are no match for him.¡± Karina narrowed her eyes; she couldn¡¯t believe that Viola Thompson was the mysterious No. 26. Viola Thompson was too beautiful. Her own beauty was threatening enough. If she was also No. 26, it just didn¡¯t make sense. She¡¯s Viola Thompson. She¡¯s also Divine Doctor Suwen, and even the founder of the Sight Restorer Plan. Now she¡¯s also the mysterious No. 26. How is this possible! Karina narrowed her eyes, ¡°I agree with Mr. Miyamoto, No. 26¡¯s identity is complex. They are definitely not an ordinary person. If they were so easy to find, they wouldn¡¯t be called No. 26!¡± Seaton nodded. Karina continued, ¡°Did you make an appointment with Miyamoto Hoya to go to the concert tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seaton laughed and said, ¡°Sister, do you still not trust me handling things?¡± Karina pinched her temples, her eyes showing signs of fatigue. Seaton looked at Karina, ¡°Sister, how do you plan to deal with Viola Thompson?¡± Karina loosened her hands, ¡°We can¡¯t rush this matter.¡± Viola Thompson is the only person in the world with Pearl Blood. No matter what, she has to bring Thompson back. On the other side. After Terrence Lentz finished dining with Viola Thompson and his friends, he suggested leaving to give space to Viola and her close friends. Having a man around could make the girls feel constrained. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Viola, tell me half an hour before you plan to leave. I¡¯ll come to pick you up.¡± Terrence instructed Viola. Viola nodded slightly, ¡°All right.¡± Terrence also greeted Diana Hershey, Flora Tiarks, and Fiona Knight and others, ¡°I will leave first.¡± Diana Hershey laughed and said, ¡°Thank you for your gift.¡± Flora Tiarks and Fiona Knight also thanked him. Chapter 1460 - Chapter 1460 363 Zhou Family Birthday Feast_3 Chapter 1460: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_3 Chapter 1460: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_3 ¡°Not at all.¡± After exchanging greetings, Terrence Lentz turned and left. Watching Terrence¡¯s retreating figure, Flora Tiarks said, ¡°Vio, your man treats you so well!¡± Some goodness is not expressed in words. But through genuine emotions. These genuine feelings are reflected in the smallest details. The details of Terrence was filled with consideration for Viola Thompson. Whatever he did, he always prioritized Viola. When eating, he washed Viola¡¯s dinnerware with warm water first. When eating shrimp, the first one peeled was always for Viola. ¡­ Hearing this, Diana Hershey nodded and chimed in, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s not like other guys putting up a front. You can tell he truly cares about you.¡± Pretending to be nice is possible. That¡¯s why some people change after getting married. But Terrence Lentz is not like that. More importantly, Terrence knew how to respect Viola and was very tactful. As a boyfriend, he understood boundaries, knowing what to do and what not to do. Fiona Knight agreed with Diana Hershey, nodding in approval. Viola lifted her head proudly, ¡°Of course, who do you think is his girlfriend!¡± Flora Tiarks took out the gift from Terrence, and continued, ¡°Viola, your man has left now. Can we open it to see what style of bag is it?¡± It was clear from the packaging that it was a luxury bag. But through the packaging, they couldn¡¯t tell what type of bag it was. Earlier when Terrence was still around, they felt embarrassed to unbox it, but now that Terrence had left, they definitely wanted to check it out, after all, Viola wasn¡¯t an outsider. At this, Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight¡¯s faces lit up with excitement. Not many young girls don¡¯t like bags. Viola smiled and said, ¡°You guys can open it and see.¡± The three immediately started to unbox it. A moment later, Diana Hershey let out a shriek, ¡°Holy cow! It¡¯s the latest limited edition from the official website!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± LIP bag. With a price tag of 86,000. Among the wealthy, this price is not too high, but since it¡¯s a limited edition with only a hundred pieces worldwide, this has doubled its value. After being artificially marked up by resellers, it¡¯s already 200,000 in the current market. But even at 200,000, it¡¯s simply too hard to buy. Flora Tiarks laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been eyeing this bag since last month, but I didn¡¯t manage to get one. Viola, your man really knows a woman¡¯s heart!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Flora picked up the bag and gave it a few hearty kisses, ¡°My little darling, I finally got you! I¡¯m going to take photos and show off on my social media right now!¡± Flora took a few photos and began composing her social media update. ¡°[Thankful to my Vio¡¯s future husband!]¡± This social media update was seen by Mr. White, who was driving at the time. He furrowed his brow. Vio¡¯s future husband? Just as Mr. White was in deep thought, his car window was knocked. Mr. White put his phone away, looked back and asked, ¡°Are you the customer with the last four digits 6812?¡± Yes. The normally thrifty Mr. White was making use of his commute home to drive for a rideshare service. Each ride fetched him thirty-five bucks. Although it¡¯s not much, it was enough for a lunch. And since it was along his way, to Mr. White, this thirty-five bucks was as good as free money. That¡¯s why his commute was never lonely. The person standing outside the car was a very young girl. About twenty years old, her eyes were slightly red, looking like she had been crying, in a daze. Mr. White asked again, ¡°What is your phone¡¯s last four numbers?¡± Only then did the young girl respond, ¡°6812.¡± Mr. White unlocked the car and lowered the rear passenger door, ¡°Please get in.¡± Apart from being frugal, Mr. White valued his life. After all, he¡¯s also a multimillionaire, what if he¡¯s targeted while driving his rideshare? These days, even boys out and about must learn to care for and protect themselves. The young girl opened the car door and got in. Mr. White started the car and prepared to take off, ¡°You¡¯re going to Emerald Bay, correct?¡± No response came from the backseat. Mr. White frowned slightly and raised his voice a little, ¡°Could I confirm, are you going to Emerald Bay?¡± Silence hung in the air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. White looked back. He saw that the young woman was crying copiously. Mr. White handed her a tissue, and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want to go to Emerald Bay?¡± The young woman took the tissue, sniffled, and nodded. Mr. White started the engine and drove off. Chapter 1461 - Chapter 1461 363 Zhou Family Birthday Feast_4 Chapter 1461: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_4 Chapter 1461: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_4 The car started moving slowly. In the silent car, nothing could be heard except for the slight sobs from the young woman. Mr. White kept looking ahead, not saying anything more. He wanted to ask what this passenger had been through. But he feared unintentionally exacerbating her wounds. The car traveled on the road for over half an hour, and the young woman cried for that entirety. Soon, the car arrived at the destination. Mr. White eased on the brakes, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± The young woman got out of the car and closed the door. Seeing that the car door was closed, Mr. White drove away. He could make it back in good time to buy some discounted vegetable salad from the convenience store. At that moment, the young woman who had already left turned around and opened the back door of the car. Mr. White was startled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want to die in your car!¡± said the young woman. Upon hearing this, Mr. White was completely stunned! Dying in his car? How much would he have to compensate? He had driven for a long time, making only a tad more than two thousand dollars in total. If someone died in his car, twenty thousand wouldn¡¯t be enough for compensation! Mr. White tried to calm himself down and said, very gently: ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t panic. Life is full of ups and downs, sometimes endurance is the key. Besides, there¡¯s no enmity between us. If you die in my car, how am I to cope? I¡¯ve not even gotten married or had a child. I haven¡¯t even confessed to the person I like¡­¡± The young woman looked at him quizzically, picked up her keys from the backseat and said, ¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡± Seeing the keys in the young woman¡¯s hand, Mr. White let out a sigh of relief. He realized he had misunderstood, he apologized, ¡°No problem, no problem. I misunderstood.¡± After he cleared the confusion, Mr. White stepped on the gas and left promptly. Although it was a misunderstanding this time, what if he faced similar situation in the future? Mr. White frowned slightly. Although he could make thirty-five dollars every ride, he shouldn¡¯t go for small gains but overlook bigger concerns. After pondering. Mr. White chose not to give up on his thirty-five dollars. He decided to invest in installing a camera inside his car. Regardless of what happened, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry! After all, a camera only costs a few hundred dollars. He could earn back these few hundred dollars by providing a couple more rides. Reassured by this idea, Mr. White had his smile back on. He parked the car in front of the convenience store and bought two boxes of discounted vegetable salads. That would be his dinner. Back at the White Family Mansion, Mr. White was having his dinner while browsing his phone. As soon as he unlocked his phone, he was greeted by the page he had just closed. Flora Tiarks¡¯s social media feed. Viola Thompson¡¯s future husband. His face expressionless, he scrolled down and quickly saw posts by Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight. Diana posted a group photo. A group photo of the four of them. Viola and Diana stood in the center, Fiona and Flora stood on the sides, while there were four people, Mr. White only had eyes for Viola. He closed his social media, seemingly lost in thought, and opened a financial app. Usually, Mr. White becomes completely engrossed when he opens the financial app. But not today. He just couldn¡¯t focus. Strike it as odd. The financial data seemed to turn into astronomical figures, which were difficult to comprehend. Just then, a message popped up on his WhatsApp. It was from Flora. ¡°Uncle! Don¡¯t forget, my mother¡¯s birthday is the day after tomorrow!¡± Flora reminded. ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. White replied with an affirmative one-word response. After replying to Flora, Mr. White put down his chopsticks. Usually frugal and not at all wasteful when it came to food, for the first time, he couldn¡¯t finish his meal. Even though he didn¡¯t eat much, he didn¡¯t feel hungry. A strange, sour feeling welled up in his chest, it felt unusual, almost as if his breathing had slowed down. Mr. White lay on the couch, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Meanwhile. Flora put down her phone and said, ¡°Vio, Diana, Fiona, the day after tomorrow is my mother¡¯s birthday. Remember to come.¡± Diana nodded, ¡°What time does the birthday banquet start?¡± ¡°Six o¡¯clock in the evening.¡± Flora added, ¡°At the W Hotel.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Flora continued, ¡°You three have to be there! No one¡¯s allowed to miss it!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sure,¡± Viola laughed, ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t have much to do the day after tomorrow.¡± Diana glanced at Flora, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be absent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± At this point, a lavish Maybach eased its way towards them. Chapter 1462 - Chapter 1462 363 Zhou Family Birthday Feast_5 Chapter 1462: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_5 Chapter 1462: 363: Zhou Family Birthday Feast_5 Fiona Knight¡¯s keen eyes noticed something and she turned to Viola Thompson. ¡°Vio, isn¡¯t that your puppy¡¯s car?¡± Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson turned her gaze slightly, ¡°It seems like it.¡± Just then, the ride they had booked online arrived. Flora Tiarks had driven herself over. The three of them bid each other farewell. Before leaving, they all made a point to walk over to Terrence Lentz¡¯s car to thank him. Viola sat in the car. ¡°Lentz, the three of them were just asking how you managed to buy three limited-edition bags all at once?¡± ¡°Are they hard to come by?¡± Terrence Lentz looked confused. Viola never paid much attention to these things. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but judging by their expressions, it seems those bags are hard to get.¡± Terrence Lentz then explained, ¡°I had my assistant arrange it. He said all young girls like these nowadays.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Terrence continued, ¡°Oh, by the way, Viola, there¡¯s milk tea on the tray on your left.¡± He had personally prepared it. The taste was excellent. The car moved at a leisurely pace. Viola sat in the passenger seat, sipping her milk tea and chatting with him. They were chatting about unimportant matters. Small talks. The atmosphere was warm and cozy. Although the car was moving slowly, it arrived at the Thompson Family Manor quite fast. Terrence Lentz had never felt time fly by so quickly. He got out of the car and opened the door for Viola. ¡°Viola, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Viola, sitting in the passenger seat, looked at his profile, leaned over, and gently planted a kiss on his cheek. Terrence Lentz would naturally not be satisfied with such a fleeting kiss. Just as he had wrapped his arms around her waist, there was a cough in the air. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Terrance was immediately startled and let go of Viola, standing up straight. The once proud Boss had never been so nervous before. His heart was thumping wildly. Even his forehead was covered in cold sweat. How could he be caught? Viola was also a bit nervous. ¡°Sis.¡± Then came the voice of Samuel Thompson. The future brother-in-law! Terrance was even more nervous. Viola turned around laughing, ¡°Borden.¡± Samuel Thompson walked over, his gaze landing on Terrence Lentz, a hint of intimidation in his tone. ¡°Little Lentz is also here.¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°He was driving me home.¡± Terrence Lentz, although extremely nervous, managed to maintain a cool demeanor. ¡°Borden.¡± Samuel Thompson stared at Terrence. ¡°You¡¯re still driving Viola home so late, you must be really tired!¡± ¡°Borden, what are you talking about? Driving Viola home is my duty.¡± Terrence Lentz countered. Upon hearing this, Samuel Thompson nodded in satisfaction. If Terrence Lentz dared to say he wasn¡¯t tired, he would have to reassess this future brother-in-law. After all, it was his responsibility to drive his future fiancee home. ¡°Would you like to come upstairs for a cup of tea?¡± Samuel Thompson then asked. Terrence Lentz answered tactfully, ¡°Thank you, Borden. But I still have some matters to attend to today. I¡¯ll come another time.¡± Samuel Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Then drive safely on your way back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Upon finishing his sentence, Samuel Thompson walked back with Viola. Viola quietly looked back. ¡°Lentz, remember to send me a message when you get home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing Viola acting like this, Samuel Thompson asked in confusion, ¡°Sis, is this a normal thing for couples in love?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Viola asked curiously. Samuel Thompson answered, ¡°Did you know that just now, the longing in both your and your boyfriend¡¯s eyes was so intense that it was practically tangible!¡± Hearing this, Viola laughed, ¡°That¡¯s pretty normal. You¡¯ll be like that with your girlfriend too. Maybe even more so.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Samuel Thompson declared emphatically. Viola thrusted her chin up slightly. ¡°Borden, don¡¯t be so sure. At least leave some room for yourself.¡± Although she liked to see people contradicting themselves, he was still her brother after all. Samuel Thompson continued, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about others, but I would definitely never do such a thing. Even if I meet a girl I really like, I will not!¡± Viola shrugged slightly. ¡°Borden, do you want to bet on it?¡± Samuel Thompson looked at Viola. ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± Viola grinned at Samuel Thompson, ¡°If you lose, I want to see you in drag, complete with a pink wig.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Samuel Thompson agreed without hesitation. ¡°And if you lose, you must have Terrence Lentz appear in drag with a red wig.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Deal.¡± As they spoke, the siblings walked into the house. Very soon, the day of Grace White¡¯s birthday arrived. Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus dressed up in their finest attire and attended Grace White¡¯s birthday banquet. Grace White wasn¡¯t close to Phoebe Perryne, she only knew that her husband, Glenn Tiarks, was a good friend of Phoebe Perryne¡¯s husband, Frenk Augus, when they were young. Latter Frenk Augus moved to Cigacan and the two families lost contact. The visit of Phoebe Perryne and her daughter was a surprise for Grace White. Accompanied by her daughter, Phoebe Perryne walked up to Grace White, ¡°Mrs. Zacks. Do you still remember me?¡± Grace White laughed. ¡°How could I forget when Glenn keeps talking about Mr. Augus and Mrs. Augus at home.¡± Phoebe Perryne was a skilled conversationalist, she continued, ¡°Mrs. Zacks, we look like we¡¯re about the same age, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Call me by my first name. By the way, this is my daughter, Norma Augus.¡± Norma Augus greeted politely, ¡°Hello, auntie.¡± Grace White looked at Norma Augus with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Look at how beautiful this girl is. Those raised abroad are really different, they have both grace and beauty. Unlike my kid, who¡¯s like a little monkey!¡± Norma Augus was a pretty girl, with a cheerful smile and true beauty. However, through her interactions with Flora Tiarks¡¯ friends, Grace White¡¯s eyes had grown discerning, so she merely nodded at Norma Augus with an indifferent look. As for the complimentary language, it was merely a courtesy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Phoebe Perryne immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Zacks, you¡¯re too kind. Our Norma isn¡¯t as good as you say. She¡¯s just an ordinary person. Miss Tiarks is the true lady of a prestigious family!¡± At this point, Phoebe Perryne changed the subject, ¡°Yes I remember, Miss Tiarks is about the same age as Norma, right? Norma loves making friends and these two might become good friends.¡± Flora Tiarks was Marcus White¡¯s niece, and in the future, Norma would be her aunt. Of course, these two people naturally needed to establish a good relationship. Grace White laughed, ¡°Our Flora just turned nineteen this year. How about Norma?¡± Chapter 1463 - Chapter 1463 364 Mistresss Daughter_1 Chapter 1463: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_1 Chapter 1463: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_1 Phoebe Perryne was surprised to find out that Flora Tiarks was only nineteen. She was taken aback, then smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not much difference, our Norma is twenty-five this year.¡± Every three years constitute a generational gap. Norma Augus was only 6 years older than Flora Tiarks, which didn¡¯t form three generational gaps. Grace White nodded, ¡°Indeed, not much difference.¡± With that said, she continued, ¡°Let me go get her, she can say hello to Norma.¡± Finished Grace White looked at the maid beside her, ¡°Where is the mistress?¡± The maid respectfully replied, ¡°The mistress is welcoming her friends at the door.¡± Welcoming friends? What type of friends would require Flora Tiarks to personally welcome them at the door? Hearing this, Norma Augus was naturally a bit displeased. Her father and Flora Tiarks¡¯s father were old friends. Flora Tiarks should respect them even more. Moreover. She might become Flora Tiarks¡¯s aunt in the future. But Flora Tiarks showed no respect for her at all. She was willing to welcome her friends personally, but they had been there for quite a while, and Flora Tiarks hasn¡¯t shown any intention of greeting them. Grace White nodded, turned to Phoebe and Norma, speaking in a gentle tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have a seat first. Purple¡¯s friends are always punctual, they should be arriving soon.¡± Norma was stunned. Given this situation, shouldn¡¯t Grace White immediately call Flora back? Was Grace White implying that they should go inside and wait for Flora? What kind of hospitality was this? Although she was upset, Norma Augus didn¡¯t show it. She let it slide considering Grace White was the sister of Marcus White. If it were anyone else, she wouldn¡¯t have been so patient. Phoebe Perryne followed Grace White¡¯s steps, looked around and then said, ¡°Speaking of which, our Mr. Augus and Mr. Tiarks are truly sworn brothers! By the way, why haven¡¯t we seen Mr. Tiarks today?¡± Grace White laughed, ¡°He had some business to attend to, he should be home soon.¡± ¡°Mr. Tiarks is indeed a busy man.¡± Phoebe Perryne said. ¡°He spends his whole day running around.¡± While talking, Grace White led the mother and daughter pair inside the hall, ¡°Mrs. Augus, you and Norma can sit down first. If you need anything, just tell the maid. I¡¯ll step out for a bit.¡± Today, the Tiarks Clan had many visiting guests. Her husband wasn¡¯t at home, Grace White had to personally welcome the visitors. Phoebe Perryne nodded, ¡°Alright, you go on. We¡¯ll manage.¡± Grace White turned around and left. Watching Grace White walk away, Phoebe Perryne squinted her eyes. After a moment, she sighed, ¡°Out of sight, out of mind, indeed!¡± Right after Mr. Augus passed away, the Tiarks Clan stopped treating them with respect. Naturally, Norma Augus understood the implications of Phoebe Perryne¡¯s words. She laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, mom. After I marry Mr. White, they¡¯ll regret how they treated us today.¡± The power of the White family was enormous. Even the Tiarks Clan had to rely on them to sustain their lifestyle. Hearing this, Phoebe Perryne burst into laughter. ¡°Why should I be angry with them? I¡¯m just feeling a bit sentimental. Your father always told me how deep his relationship with the Mr. White was. I see now, it was nothing special.¡± Norma Augus didn¡¯t respond. Outside. Flora Tiarks was welcoming her guests along with her mother. Grace White curiously asked, ¡°Purple, when are Viola and her friends arriving? Did you tell them the correct time? Don¡¯t mistake the time.¡± Flora Tiarks replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom, even if I¡¯m unreliable, I won¡¯t forget such an important day.¡± Grace White nodded, ¡°Then Viola and her friends should be arriving soon.¡± Looking into the distance, Flora Tiarks seemed to remember something and said, ¡°Mom, did you forget about Uncle Marcus?¡± Grace White glanced at her watch, ¡°I just called your Uncle Marcus. He said he has got a tailwind, so he should be here in half an hour.¡± This made Flora Tiarks speechless. ¡°Mom, why is Uncle Marcus so stingy?¡± Usually being stingy would be fine. But today was Grace White¡¯s birthday, and he was still thinking about making the most of it by traveling with a tailwind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Grace White shook her head and chuckled, ¡°Honestly, even I don¡¯t know why your Uncle is so stingy!¡± Despite Marcus White being thrifty, he never lacked a broader perspective. At the same time, he was a shrewd businessman. As she finished speaking, Grace White turned to Flora, ¡°Your grandfather once said, thriftiness is ingrained in businessmen. This means, your Uncle is born to be a businessman.¡± A thrifty person in business will never lose money. Chapter 1464 - Chapter 1464 364 Mistresss Daughter_2 Chapter 1464: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_2 Chapter 1464: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_2 Flora Tiarks laughed, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my uncle depends on divine blessings for his meals?¡± Grace White nodded, ¡°That could be one way to understand it.¡± Flora Tiarks narrowed her eyes, ¡°Mom, what will happen if he falls in love?¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what will happen¡¯?¡± Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°Even though my uncle talks high and mighty, saying he¡¯d save all his money for his future wife, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type to spend on a girl. Girls need to be wooed. If he can¡¯t spend during the chase, no high-quality girl would give him a second look.¡± In accord with Mr. White¡¯s nature, he wouldn¡¯t spend a dime on something uncertain. Unless that girl has bound her life tightly with Mr. White¡¯s. After all, asking for money from Mr. White is even harder than asking for his life. Grace White looked at Flora, and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your uncle just hasn¡¯t met the right person yet! Once he does, money will be the last of his worries. He wouldn¡¯t even mind giving his life for her.¡± At this, Flora laughed even more, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Mr. White could be such a person. However, Grace White looked very sure. As his older sister. She knew her brother quite well. A moment later, it was as if Grace White remembered something and lowered her voice, ¡°Actually, I quite like Viola.¡± Hearing this, Flora¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Mom, are you trying to set Viola up with my uncle?¡± This was out of the question! Although she liked Viola too, she had just been on the receiving end of Terrence Lentz¡¯s generosity, she couldn¡¯t very well assist Grace White. Grace White continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t Viola already engaged? As the old saying goes, ¡®Better dismantle a temple than break a marriage¡¯, so I¡¯m just thinking out loud.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you think so!¡± Flora breathed a sigh of relief. She thought Grace White was planning to break up Viola and Terrence Lentz. Grace White turned to Flora and said, ¡°However, Flora, marriage isn¡¯t unbreakable. If Viola breaks up with her fiance one day, you must tell me immediately! But remember, you can¡¯t be the one to break them up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I would never do that!¡± Just then, Grace White saw a car stopping not far away. Three graceful figures stepped out. Grace White¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Flora, look, could that be Viola and the others?¡± Flora quickly turned her head to see. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Flora was very excited and immediately ran towards them. ¡°Vio! Diana! Fiona!¡± seeing her best friends, Flora suddenly leaped around like a monkey, ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Diana Hershey laughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on 6 o¡¯clock? Look at the time. It¡¯s exactly 6.¡± Flora hooked her left arm through Fiona¡¯s and her right through Viola¡¯s, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside. My mom was just talking about you!¡± The trio followed Flora¡¯s steps. Grace White also walked over, ¡°Viola, Diana, Fiona, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Hello, auntie.¡± ¡°Happy birthday, may you always be 18!¡± ¡°Wishing you everlasting youth, auntie.¡± These three girls, each sweeter-talking and more eloquent than the last, had Grace White smiling from ear to ear. ¡°You three, hurry inside. Tonight, I¡¯ve even invited Gehret. From what Flora tells me, it looks like Diana and Fiona, you are both smitten with Gehret!¡± ¡°Who is Gehret?¡± Diana asked curiously. Grace White looked at Flora, ¡°What¡¯s Gehret¡¯s full name?¡± Flora smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Adrian.¡± At this, Diana let out a shriek, ¡°Really? Is it really my Adrian brother?¡± Even the usually reserved Fiona started to get excited. Adrian was part of a boy band. Handsome, with a sweet singing voice, he¡¯s currently looking at venturing into show business. He has countless fans, and Diana and Fiona were among them. Flora nodded, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Oh my god, auntie, I love you!¡± Diana immediately hugged Grace White. Wearing a doting smile, Grace White said, ¡°As long as you youngsters are happy. If there¡¯s anyone else you like, feel free to tell me!¡± ¡°Thank you, auntie!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No sooner had she finished speaking, Diana couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°When is my Adrian brother coming?¡± Flora shook her head. Because she couldn¡¯t care less about Adrian. Grace White replied, ¡°According to his assistant, he¡¯ll be here at eight and leave at nine. He has something else to attend at ten.¡± Diana was surprised that her brother was going to spend a whole hour at the Tiarks¡¯ house. Chapter 1465 - Chapter 1465 364 Mistresss Daughter_3 Chapter 1465: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_3 Chapter 1465: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_3 After all, if her brother usually attends any event, he mostly just makes a guest appearance. This is enough to reveal the power of the Tiarks Clan. ¡°Auntie, you are the absolute best! I love you!¡± Diana Hershey blabbered excitedly. As her words trailed off, Diana Hershey continued with a sigh, ¡°if only I knew that my brother was coming, I would have brought a piece of clothing that he endorsed. I remember that TU has a white T-shirt that would be perfect for getting his signature!¡± Fiona Knight also nodded her head regretfully. Upon hearing this, Flora Tiarks smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mum has already prepared everything for you. Otherwise, I would have definitely told you that Adrian was coming tonight.¡± The truth was that Flora Tiarks wanted to see how strong their friendship was, which is why she did not tell them about Adrian. The fact that Fiona Knight and Diana Hershey still came despite not knowing about Adrian showed that they considered each other to be their best friends. There was no doubt about this kind of friendship. ¡°Auntie has really thought of everything!¡± Grace White turned her head towards Diana Hershey and continued, ¡°Since I invited Adrian, I made sure to prepare everything. Besides, I¡¯ve heard that Adrian is currently single!¡± ¡°Hooray for Auntie!¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight cheered. Viola Thompson followed quietly behind. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, or do anything, she was absolutely gorgeous. Grace White fell behind a few steps, smiling at Viola, ¡°Viola, tell me which celebrity you like. I will invite him for you someday!¡± At this, Viola¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I like handsome guys!¡± Viola had two passions in life. Handsome boys and milk tea. Flora Tiarks looked back at Grace White, ¡°Mum, Vio is a sucker for pretty faces. Ideally, he should also have legs that are a meter and nine long, abs, and be very handsome.¡± Grace White narrowed her eyes. What the entertainment industry had in abundance were handsome boys. But¡­ Finding someone who is handsome, tall (one meter and nine), and has abs, was indeed a bit difficult¡­ Some were handsome, but short. Others were handsome and tall but had no abs. After all, there had been a rumor that a certain fresh meat had to wear fake abs for an action movie. Although it was difficult, Grace White was not disheartened. She assured Viola, ¡°Viola, don¡¯t worry. Auntie will definitely find him for you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too formal with Auntie.¡± While they were chatting, they headed into the house. Grace White led Viola and the others to a seat, then turned to Flora Tiarks, ¡°Z-Zack, the wife of your father¡¯s friend has come with their daughter. Let¡¯s go and greet them.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Flora Tiarks nodded, before turning to Viola and the others, ¡°I¡¯ll just be a moment.¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Flora Tiarks followed her mother¡¯s steps to the other side of the hall. Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus were sitting on the sofa. The mother and daughter looked somewhat alike. Because Norma was distinctive and there were not many men around her, many single men attempted to make small talk. But in Norma¡¯s eyes, these people simply did not measure up. They were like a bunch of clowns jumping around. Who was she? And who were they? Do they actually think they could pursue her? An ugly toad trying to eat swan meat. None of these Tiarks Clan relatives and friends had any self-awareness. Grace White stalled her steps, lowered her voice, and spoke to Flora Tiarks, ¡°See, those two are your father¡¯s friend¡¯s wife and daughter. Be polite.¡± Flora Tiarks nodded, a little dumbfounded, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a kid anymore!¡± Grace White could only smile helplessly. She took Flora Tiarks¡¯ hand and walked over to the duo. Soon, they were before the two women. ¡°Mrs. Augus.¡± Upon noticing Grace White, both Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus immediately stood up from their seats. ¡°Mrs. Zacks has arrived,¡± Phoebe Perryne¡¯s gaze shifted onto Flora Tiarks and she exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Is this Miss Tiarks? She¡¯s even more beautiful than how I imagined!¡± Flora Tiarks had seen her fair share of flattery. Therefore, she was not at all surprised by Phoebe Perryne¡¯s overzealous reaction. Although Flora Tiarks was quite good-looking, she certainly wasn¡¯t so striking as to make Phoebe Perryne¡¯s eyes stretch wider than a pair of bronze bells. Still, Flora Tiarks replied politely, ¡°Thanks for the compliment, Mrs. Augus. My name is Flora, just call me Flora.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Phoebe Perryne continued, ¡°Flora, this is my daughter, Norma Augus. She¡¯s older than you, you can call her Norma sister!¡± Norma sister? Why did this title sound so strange? Flora Tiarks concealingly furrowed her brows, looked towards Norma Augus, and said, ¡°Norma sister.¡± No matter what, they were the family of her father¡¯s good friend. She had to be polite, and couldn¡¯t make them lose face. Chapter 1466 - Chapter 1466 364 Mistresss Daughter_4 Chapter 1466: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_4 Chapter 1466: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_4 ¡°Little Sister Viola.¡± Norma Augus was extremely friendly, reaching out her hand to shake hands with Flora Tiarks. Phoebe Perryne continued, ¡°Viola, Norma grew up abroad and is not very familiar with the local customs here. If she says something wrong, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Grew up abroad. Although it was a simple statement, Flora Tiarks felt a bit uncomfortable hearing it. Because she sensed a strong sense of superiority from Phoebe Perryne. What¡¯s so great about growing up abroad? She wouldn¡¯t go to such a terrible place abroad even if they paid her! Flora Tiarks responded with a smile, ¡°Of course, if Norma has any questions about our local customs, she can ask me anytime.¡± Norma Augus took out her phone, ¡°Little Sister Viola, should we add each other on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Flora Tiarks and Norma Augus added each other on WhatsApp. Phoebe Perryne turned to Grace White, casually asking, ¡°Mrs. Zacks, if I recall correctly, you have seven elder sisters, right?¡± Grace White nodded, ¡°Yes, I have seven elder sisters and also a younger brother.¡± The younger brother she referred to was naturally Mr. White. Phoebe Perryne smiled and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the head of the White family your younger brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Phoebe Perryne continued, ¡°Even overseas, I¡¯ve heard of the head of the White family¡¯s reputation. He¡¯s truly accomplished at such a young age.¡± At this point, Phoebe Perryne couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. White are truly blessed, with each of their descendants being outstanding.¡± Her words were quite eloquent. Although it was only two short sentences, she managed to compliment the entire White family. Grace White sighed lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being accomplished? My brother is already in his thirties but still single.¡± Single? Hearing this, Norma Augus slightly narrowed her eyes. Soon, Mr. White would no longer be single. It wouldn¡¯t be long. Flora Tiarks glanced at Norma Augus. Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t like this girl very much. Especially when the adults mentioned Mr. White. Norma Augus¡¯s intentions were too obvious! Flora Tiarks had grown up in a well-to-do family. What hadn¡¯t she seen? At this thought, Flora Tiarks glanced at her mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to find Viola and the others.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Grace White nodded. Phoebe Perryne continued the previous topic, ¡°Mr. White is so excellent, how could he have trouble finding a girlfriend? Mrs. Zacks, don¡¯t worry, perhaps fate is already on its way.¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± After finishing her sentence, Grace White added, ¡°If there are any good girls around you, keep an eye out for me, but I don¡¯t know what his preference is.¡± Good girls? Phoebe Perryne truly wondered if Grace White was blind. Was there really a need to search for good girls? Wasn¡¯t Norma Augus right here and ready? Phoebe Perryne smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye out. Actually, Mrs. Zacks, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, like our Norma, I never pressure her. Things like this depend on fate. Forced match-makings are never sweet.¡± Grace White responded, ¡°Norma is still young. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Phoebe Perryne initially wanted to lead the topic towards Norma. And then, things would naturally fall into place. Who could have imagined that Grace White seemed to not understand what she was getting at. Anyone else would have naturally said, ¡®Since your daughter Norma is single, and my brother is also single, why not try to match the two?¡¯ But Grace White did not. Who knew whether it was because the thought didn¡¯t cross her mind, or she simply didn¡¯t think Norma was suitable. Upon this thought, Phoebe Perryne subtly frowned, smiling, ¡°For girls, promptness is also necessary to a certain extent, considering youth doesn¡¯t wait for anyone. But, indeed, our Norma is still quite young.¡± Grace White simply nodded in agreement. Norma Augus felt really odd about Grace White¡¯s behavior as well, to the point where she felt her dignity had been insulted! Even when Grace White said she would ask Phoebe Perryne to keep an eye out for good girls, she didn¡¯t mention Norma Augus. Did Norma not count as a good girl in Grace¡¯s eyes? Was this their first meeting and Grace White¡¯s impression of her was already so poor? This was beyond outrageous! Norma Augus took a deep breath, trying her best to calm herself down. The person she was going to marry was Marcus White, not Grace White. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So what Grace White thought had nothing to do with her. Once Marcus White fell deeply in love with her and insisted on marrying her, Grace White would naturally see her worth. With this thought, Norma Augus slightly narrowed her eyes. After chatting a few more sentences with Phoebe Perryne, Grace White went to greet other guests. Norma Augus turned to Phoebe Perryne, frowning, ¡°Mom, did you notice something?¡± Chapter 1467 - Chapter 1467 364 Mistresss Daughter_5 Chapter 1467: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_5 Chapter 1467: 364: Mistress¡¯s Daughter_5 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Phoebe Perryne turned to look at Norma Augus. Norma Augus continued, ¡°Mrs. Zacks is someone who hasn¡¯t undergone any proper education, and her daughter is also ill-mannered.¡± She is a visitor from afar, and instead of accompanying her, Flora Tiarks went off to find other people. Was this how to treat a guest? Phoebe Perryne laughed, ¡°Mrs. White gave birth to eight daughters, it¡¯s normal if she failed to educate them properly! As the saying goes, when the beam is crooked the building leans, Grace White herself is problematic, of course, the daughter she raises would also be problematic.¡± This is a vicious cycle. At this point, Phoebe Perryne added, ¡°If this were my daughter, I¡¯d have beaten her to death a long time ago!¡± Just then, there was a stir at the entrance. Norma Augus looked up. A man dressed in a suit was walking this way. Grace White followed alongside him. The man was tall and handsome, his outfit simple and his stride exuding a powerful aura, as if he were the center of gravity. Norma Augus squinted for a moment, quickly recognizing him ¡ª this was Grace White¡¯s younger brother, Marcus White. Phoebe Perryne turned to Norma Augus, ¡°Norma, is this Marcus White?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Norma Augus nodded. Hearing this, Phoebe Perryne took another glance over, ¡°As expected of a big shot, his aura is really different from ordinary people.¡± Norma Augus didn¡¯t speak, looking around instead. There were quite a few young women at tonight¡¯s party. Although it was Grace White¡¯s birthday party, on the other hand, it could also be interpreted as Marcus White¡¯s bridal selection banquet. How could she stand out among these vulgar women and attract Marcus White¡¯s attention? Norma Augus furrowed her brow slightly. It seemed that. She needed to think of a perfect plan. Meanwhile. Grace White held onto Mr. White¡¯s wrist, her tone reproachful, ¡°It¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock, I thought you weren¡¯t coming! What¡¯s in your mind, is it all money?!¡± Mr. White casually replied, ¡°Sis, no money, no early birds. As a businessman, one should never forget about one¡¯s main job.¡± There¡¯s no financial gain without an early start. Therefore, being a little late for the sake of ¡®gain¡¯ was excusable. Grace White was speechless. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother-in-law?¡± Mr. White then asked. ¡°He¡¯ll be home at eight.¡± Mr. White nodded. Having said that, the siblings continued to walk inside. Just at that moment, Flora Tiarks ran over from this side, ¡°Uncle Marcus!¡± Mr. White turned to look at Flora Tiarks. Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°Uncle Marcus, what kind of birthday present did you prepare for my mom?¡± Mr. White flicked Flora Tiarks¡¯ forehead, ¡°That¡¯s between your mother and me, you¡¯re a kid, don¡¯t ask more.¡± Flora Tiarks touched her forehead and without thinking more about it, she grabbed Mr. White¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go over there.¡± Mr. White followed Flora Tiarks¡¯ lead. Looking at her nephew and her brother¡¯s retreating figures, Grace White helplessly shook her head, ¡°This child!¡± Flora Tiarks then brought Mr. White to where Viola Thompson and others were. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight courteously greeted him, ¡°Uncle Marcus.¡± Viola was about to call him uncle as well, but recalling Mandel Thompson¡¯s words, she changed to, ¡°Brother Marcus.¡± Mr. White nodded, his gaze sweeping across the three of them, ¡°You all are here.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Diana Hershey smiled, ¡°Auntie is just like my mom, how could I not come for her birthday?¡± Diana Hershey¡¯s words amused Grace White greatly. Her words were always pleasant to hear. Flora Tiarks turned towards Mr. White and continued, ¡°Uncle Marcus, we four are playing a drinking game with rock-paper-scissors, if you lose, you have to drink, do you want to join?¡± Mr. White wanted to say that he was fine just watching them play, but when the words reached his mouth, he nodded honestly, ¡°Sure.¡± Norma Augus had been paying attention to Mr. White this whole time. Seeing this, she subtly furrowed her brows. Flora Tiarks was really cunning! She had actually drawn Mr. White towards the group of women. Norma Augus turned towards Grace White, ¡°Mom, could I have a word with you?¡± Grace White knew her daughter must have something private to say to her, so she immediately leaned over to listen, ¡°What is it, Norma?¡± Norma Augus whispered a few words in her ear. Hearing this, Grace White nodded slightly. After mother and daughter had finished their conversation, Phoebe Perryne moved to stand next to Grace White, laughed and said, ¡°Mrs. Zacks, tonight is really lively, but it¡¯s a pity, Norma is not very good at social interactions. Look at her sitting over there like a log, unlike Miss Tiarks, who has so many friends!¡± Grace White turned to Phoebe Perryne, ¡°Young people should communicate more, how about this, I¡¯ll get Flora to introduce Norma to some new friends.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Phoebe Perryne looked surprised, ¡°Mrs. Zacks, thank you so much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± A moment later, Grace White led Norma Augus over to where Flora Tiarks and the others were, ¡°Flora.¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± Flora Tiarks looked up at Grace White. Grace White went on, ¡°Norma is new here and doesn¡¯t have many friends, have her meet Viola, Diana, Fiona.¡± Only then did Flora Tiarks notice another person standing beside her mother. And only then, did Norma Augus notice Viola Thompson among the group. Viola Thompson? Why was Viola Thompson here as well? The presence of Viola Thompson made Norma Augus feel threatened. Had Viola Thompson also come because of Mr. White? But didn¡¯t Viola Thompson already have a fiance? What was she trying to do? Was she trying to have her cake and eat it too? Wasn¡¯t that disgusting? Norma Augus suppressed her suspicions and looked towards Viola Thompson with a smile, ¡°Viola, I didn¡¯t know you were here too!¡± Viola Thompson casually looked up, ¡°Miss Augus.¡± One called her Viola and the other Miss Augus. Wasn¡¯t this interesting? Hearing this, Grace White squinted her eyes. She knew Viola well, she was a very sincere and friendly girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have become close friends with Flora. If the problem wasn¡¯t with Viola, then it must be with Norma Augus. Grace White pondered this without showing any reaction, she then asked, ¡°Viola, Norma, do you two know each other?¡± Norma Augus slightly nodded, ¡°Yes, Viola is my aunt¡¯s daughter.¡± Aunt? Realizing this, everything suddenly became clear to Grace White. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Phoebe Perryne was the only daughter in her family. After Hermosa Brain passed away, Dick Perryne remarried and it seemed Norma Augus happened to exist because of that step-sister. No wonder Viola had hard feelings towards Norma Augus. Who in Capital City didn¡¯t know that Dick Perryne had secretly committed to that mistress a long time ago? So Phoebe Perryne was the daughter of Dick Perryne and that mistress! With this revelation, Grace White was somewhat surprised. However, she didn¡¯t show it, continuing to smile and said, ¡°I see, you young people keep chatting then, I¡¯ll go over there.¡± Chapter 1468 - Chapter 1468 365 Seeking Your Own Death _1 Chapter 1468: 365: Seeking Your Own Death! _1 Chapter 1468: 365: Seeking Your Own Death! _1 Flora nodded with a smile, ¡°Mom, you go busy yourself.¡± Upon hearing this, Grace looked at Flora, instructing, ¡°You take care of Norma.¡± They were all daughters of her late husband¡¯s friends who came to celebrate her birthday, so she felt she must show some hospitality. ¡°Understood.¡± After Grace left, Flora continued, ¡°Miss Augus, since you know Vio, I won¡¯t go into too much detail. This is Vio¡¯s good friend, Diana Hershey, Diana as in the moon goddess, and Hershey as in the candy. And this is another one of Vio¡¯s friends, Fiona Knight, Fiona as in a flower, and Knight as in nobility.¡± After she finished speaking, Flora paused for a moment, her gaze fell on Mr. White, ¡°This is my uncle.¡± ¡®This is my uncle?¡¯ Such a simple introduction? Norma slightly knit her brows. It seemed that Flora wasn¡¯t very tactful. She introduced Viola¡¯s friends in such detail, but glossed over the main character. Norma raised a polite smile, greeted several people in turn, ¡°Miss Hershey, Miss Knight, hello, I am Norma Augus. You can call me by my name directly.¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight shook hands with her, exchanging pleasantries. Norma then turned to Mr. White, ¡°Hello, Mr. White.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Mr. White nodded at her. They were originally playing a guessing game quite well, but the sudden addition of a person brought about a bit of awkwardness. Flora continued, ¡°Let¡¯s carry on with the guessing game. Whoever loses has to drink liquor.¡± After speaking, Flora looked at Norma, ¡°Miss Augus, would you like to join in?¡± Norma nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to interact with Mr. White. Flora continued, ¡°Miss Augus, do you know how to play? Let me briefly explain the rules to you.¡± In fact, Flora was not very fond of Norma. But she couldn¡¯t show it. A guest is a guest. Moreover, Norma was the daughter of her late father¡¯s friend. ¡°Thank you, Flora.¡± Norma acted gracefully. Flora briefly explained the rules. ¡°Understand? If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me directly.¡± Norma nodded, ¡°Mm.¡± If she couldn¡¯t even understand such simple rules, how would Mr. White see her in a new light? ¡°Let¡¯s get started then.¡± The group began the guessing game. ¡°Ladies hello, three stars in row, four joyous wealthies, five top talents, six smooth successes, seven skilled talents¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Vio, you lost! Drink up!¡± Seeing that Viola made the wrong move, everyone was delighted. Especially Diana. Heaven knows, she had already drunk eight cups! Viola picked up a cup from the side, drained the fruit wine in it, and after drinking, she turned to Flora, ¡°Flora, this isn¡¯t strong, is it?¡± Her last drunken experience had left her a bit traumatized. ¡°Not strong, it¡¯s only ten degrees.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Viola could handle her liquor pretty well, as long as it wasn¡¯t more than forty-five degrees, it wasn¡¯t a problem. It seemed. Only those who lost the guessing game had attention and the right to speak. Norma narrowed her eyes. The next round of guessing, unsurprisingly, Norma lost. ¡°Miss Augus, as a newcomer, maybe we can disregard this first drink?¡± Flora suggested. Norma lifted her cup with a smile, ¡°Since I¡¯ve joined the game, I should respect the rules, but I don¡¯t usually drink, can I substitute it with tea?¡± A girl who would drink freely in public was not considered good. Especially in the presence of men. If she were to lift her cup and drink heartily, it would be rather frivolous. Norma was not such a frivolous girl. She wasn¡¯t Viola either, who after drinking, still made a fuss asking about the alcohol content. She found it utterly pointless! Flora nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Norma put down her wine glass, raised her teacup, and finished it all at once. After emptying the tea, she poured herself another cup of water and said, ¡°I offer this cup of tea to everyone, I¡¯m very glad to meet you all.¡± The group lifted their cups together. After their cups were put down, they resumed the guessing game. The second round, Diana lost again! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But luckily it was just fruit wine, it didn¡¯t go to her head. Norma knew she couldn¡¯t keep losing. As she played the game, she kept stealing glances at Mr. White. The mature allure of a 32-year-old man was irresistible. Many men over thirty had somewhat oily faces. So, they were often referred to as middle-aged greasy men. Chapter 1469 - Chapter 1469 365 Seeking Your Own Death _2 Chapter 1469: 365: Seeking Your Own Death! _2 Chapter 1469: 365: Seeking Your Own Death! _2 But there was not a single hint of greasiness about Mr. White. There were few men left who were wealthy, influential, powerful, and as good-looking as he was. She had to seize this opportunity. Thinking of this, Norma Augus subtly squinted her eyes. The game of rock-paper-scissors continued. Norma Augus spoke up casually, ¡°How about we stop drinking and have the loser perform a talent for everyone instead?¡± She had to find a way to show Mr. White her best self. Furthermore. She didn¡¯t believe that Viola Thompson had any talent worth showcasing. Norma Augus had researched Viola Thompson¡¯s background. She grew up in a rural village. She knew nothing about music, chess, calligraphy, painting and had never taken any kind of hobby class. How could such a person possibly have any performance talents? She would only embarrass herself. If she were Viola Thompson, she would have immediately withdrawn after hearing the mention of a talent performance, to avoid embarrassment. But Viola Thompson seemed entirely oblivious. She had no reaction, she was even quietly chatting with Flora Tiarks on the side. As expected, the country bumpkin didn¡¯t disappointher. ¡°Talents?¡± Diana Hershey furrowed her brows slightly, looking at Norma Augus. ¡°What kind of talents?¡± As an outsider, Diana Hershey didn¡¯t know much about Norma Augus¡¯s character, but she was aware that Norma Augus was not someone easy to get along with. It was clear from her statement ¡®I don¡¯t drink alcohol¡¯, she had a controlling personality. ¡°Singing, dancing, playing instruments, anything goes.¡± Norma Augus replied with a bland smile, ¡°We¡¯re here to enjoy ourselves after all, and continued drinking not only harms the body, it¡¯s also unfair to the person who loses a lot. So, I think a talent performance is the best option.¡± Diana Hershey squinted her eyes. Hearing this, Flora Tiarks nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. If any of you can play an instrument, I can arrange for it.¡± Shortly after, the game of rock-paper-scissors began. The loser turned out to be Fiona Knight. ¡°Fiona, why don¡¯t you perform a song for us?¡± Fiona Knight hesitated, ¡°Can I¡­ can I just drink instead?¡± She had never sung in front of so many people before. She felt rather embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯ve already changed the rules, so sing a song,¡± Flora Tiarks said with a laugh. ¡°We¡¯ve never heard you sing before.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Viola Thompson and Diana Hershey chimed in. ¡°Fiona, perform one, let us see your talent.¡± With no other choice, Fiona Knight had to sing. ¡°Well¡­ Can I sing a folk song?¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Fiona Knight had good vocal qualities. At the first note, she amazed everyone. ¡°Swinging, swinging, once the fifteenth equinox has swung by, is my grandma¡¯s bridge, longed, grandma, grandma sweetly called¡­¡± The song ¡°Grandma¡¯s Bridge¡± captivated everyone. Of course, except for Norma Augus. Her original intention was to propose this to make herself stand out. Unexpectedly, she ended up showcasing Fiona Knight¡¯s talent instead. She didn¡¯t expect Fiona Knight¡¯s singing to be so good. This made Norma Augus slightly frown. After the song was over, everyone enthusiastically applauded. ¡°Fiona, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡°I absolutely didn¡¯t expect you to sing so well, Fiona.¡± Fiona Knight blushed in shy embarrassment by the compliments, she lowered her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, you¡¯re all exaggerating.¡± Flora Tiarks looked at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, what do you think of Fiona¡¯s singing?¡± Mr. White nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± Flora Tiarks smiled and said: ¡°See, Fiona, you should be more confident, even my uncle says it¡¯s good.¡± Norma Augus clenched her palm secretly. Just wait. She was sure she could surprise everyone. The game of rock-paper-scissors continued. ¡°Hahaha! Vio! You lost again!¡± Viola Thompson was speechless, she had already been careful. It seemed she wasn¡¯t suited to play rock-paper-scissors. Perform a talent? Viola Thompson squinted slightly. What kind of impressive talent could she have? Hmm. Viola Thompson propped her cheek on her hand, thoughtfully considering this. Norma Augus glanced at Viola Thompson. Only she knew that Viola Thompson was purposefully losing. Could it be that this country girl who grew up in a small village actually had some talent? Thinking of this, Norma Augus took another look at Viola Thompson. Her gaze fell on Viola Thompson¡¯s waist. Her waist was slim and flexible. Could it be that¡­ Norma Augus squinted her eyes. Was Viola Thompson about to perform a dance next? Was she going to show off her body in front of Mr. White? How shameless! Viola Thompson had a decent figure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her waist was soft, making her an ideal dancer. But what if Viola Thompson danced? What would she do then? Although Norma Augus had practiced dance for many years, she couldn¡¯t compare with Viola Thompson¡¯s figure and looks. Any dancing foundation Viola Thompson had could overshadow her. Chapter 1470 - Chapter 1470 365 Seeking Your Own Death _3 Chapter 1470: 365: Seeking Your Own Death! _3 Chapter 1470: 365: Seeking Your Own Death! _3 She¡¯s so despicable! Norma Augus was extremely upset but she couldn¡¯t show it. She forced a smile to stay on her face. Just at that moment, Diana Hershey asked, ¡°Vio, are you ready? What talent will you be showcasing?¡± ¡°What if Viola sings?¡± Flora Tiarks suggested. ¡°I can¡¯t sing.¡± Fiona Knight then proposed: ¡°What about dancing?¡± Dancing? Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea. But she couldn¡¯t dance at all. Hearing this suggestion, Norma wanted to burst with anger. On purpose. She was sure that Fiona must have conspired with the others to embarrass Viola in front of Mr. White by making her dance. Which man can resist the appeal of a girl dancing? However, dancing was supposed to be her performance. If Viola showed that talent first, wouldn¡¯t she end up looking like a fool? The next moment, Viola¡¯s gaze fell on a pack of cards on the table. ¡°How about I perform a magic trick for everyone?¡± ¡°That would be great!¡± Norma breathed a sigh of relief. Good. At least it wasn¡¯t dancing. It appeared that her judgment wasn¡¯t wrong after all. Coming from a rural background, Viola wouldn¡¯t have any talent to show off. A magic trick? What a joke. Is that even a talent? It¡¯s ridiculous that Viola had the nerve to suggest that. Viola picked up the deck of cards, ¡°Let me shuffle these first.¡± Her way of shuffling was so smooth that it was no different from the shuffling techniques shown in gambling movies, even smoother actually. It left everyone dazzled. Everyone was left with their mouths wide open. Especially Diana, Fiona, and Flora. Even Mr. White seemed slightly taken aback. It was rare for a girl to handle cards so well. Norma frowned subtly. It seemed like Viola had put quite a lot of effort into preparing for the party tonight. She had even learned a complex card shuffle technique. Norma was curious to see what kind of amateurish magic trick Viola was going to perform. After shuffling the cards, Viola handed them to Flora sitting next to her. ¡°Flora, draw a card, then pass it to others and let them each draw a card too. Remember not to let anyone else see the card you draw.¡± Flora took the deck, asking, ¡°Can I choose the card I want, or should I draw randomly?¡± ¡°You can choose whichever card you want.¡± Viola responded. ¡°Okay.¡± Flora drew a card and then passed the deck to Diana, who passed it to Fiona, then Norma, and finally, Mr. White. Soon, everyone held a card in their hand. Norma frowned subtly. What was Viola up to? ¡°Vio, what should we do now?¡± Flora asked. Viola continued to look mysterious. ¡°Now, please take a look at the card in your hand and keep it in your mind for three seconds.¡± Listening to this, Flora¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So you mean if we think about the card, you will be able to know it?¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s amazing?¡± Flora asked again. ¡°Just give it a try and you¡¯ll know.¡± Three seconds passed quickly. Flora immediately asked, ¡°Vio, what is my card?¡± ¡°Nine of Spades.¡± Viola answered deliberately. Hearing this, Flora¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t help but curse in disbelief, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Diana immediately leaned over, ¡°Is it really Nine of Spades?¡± Flora nodded and placed her card on the table. Nine of Spades. Exactly right. That was truly magical. Norma subtly knitted her brows, she knew there must be some trick to it. Viola had acted too fast and she hadn¡¯t been able to catch it. Or maybe Flora was in league with Viola. Flora must be Viola¡¯s accomplice. And their objective was definitely to impress Mr. White. In Norma¡¯s eyes, a glint of understanding passed. At this moment, she realized that she had fallen into Flora¡¯s trap. Even if she hadn¡¯t suggested the talent show, Flora would have done so herself. It was the only way to let Viola showcase her card shuffling skills and superior magic tricks in front of Mr. White. It was obvious. The naive Flora had evidently been bought over by Viola. Thinking about this, Norma subtly gritted her teeth. She resented herself for not getting to know Flora first. Otherwise, Flora would have been on her side now! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She would definitely not have sided with Viola. But she wasn¡¯t anxious. One day, she would expose Viola¡¯s true character to Flora. She would make Flora regret her actions today! Seeing Viola successfully guess the card, Diana couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Vio, guess mine quickly!¡± Chapter 1471 - Chapter 1471 365 Seeking Your Own Death _4 Chapter 1471: 365: Seeking Your Own Death! _4 Chapter 1471: 365: Seeking Your Own Death! _4 ¡°King of Diamonds.¡± Viola glanced at her, and continued. ¡°Damn! Vio is good!¡± Diana Hershey showed the King of Diamonds in her hand to everyone. Norma Augus calmly picked up a card falls near her. ¡°Vio, what about me?¡± Fiona Knight said. ¡°Ace of Clubs.¡± Viola continued speaking. Fiona Knight gave Viola a thumbs up with a smile. Just as Norma Augus was about to speak, Flora Tiarks preempted, ¡°Quick, guess Uncle¡¯s.¡± Viola glanced slightly, looking at the cards in Mr. White¡¯s hand. In that moment. Mr. White was a little flustered. The moment Viola¡¯s gaze landed on his hand, he felt a tingling sensation all over his body, as if his heartbeat didn¡¯t belong to him. Stronger than any other time. But Mr. White still has to act as if nothing happened. ¡°In Marcus¡¯s hand are all¡­¡± Viola paused deliberately here. ¡°What is it! Speak!¡± Flora Tiarks asked hurriedly. Viola put on a standard fortune-telling pose, ¡°It¡¯s the 3 of Diamonds.¡± Mr. White casually displayed the card in his hand on the table. Sure enough, it was the 3 of Diamonds. Marcus? Hearing this name made Norma Augus even more upset. She knew that all of Viola¡¯s friends addressed Mr. White as Uncle. Why should Viola be exceptional? Marcus? Was she allowed to call Marcus that name? How shameless! Did Viola really think that if she was a little more beautiful, all the men in the world would be loyal to her? In this life, she is only worthy of lending to Terrence Lentz¡¯s little bodyguard! Norma Augus suppressed the displeasure in her heart and looked up at Mr. White. Fortunately. Fortunately, there was nothing special about Mr. White¡¯s expression. For someone like Viola, it was not the first time Mr. White had met. A moment later, Norma Augus smiled and looked up, ¡°Tammy, why don¡¯t you guess what¡¯s in my hand?¡± Viola looked over, ¡°2 of Spades.¡± 2 of Spades. Hearing this answer, Norma Augus¡¯s face changed slightly, although she didn¡¯t show it, she just said with a smile, ¡°Viola, your mind-reading trick has failed this time.¡± As Norma Augus spoke, she showed her card to everyone. Nobody noticed that her other hand quickly placed a card under the seat. The card in Norma Augus¡¯s hand was changed from the 2 of Spades to the 6 of Diamonds. Looking at the card on the table, Diana Hershey and Flora Tiarks looked a little puzzled, ¡°Vio, you guessed wrong!¡± According to logic, Viola shouldn¡¯t have guessed wrong. Viola smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s all about fun. It¡¯s alright if I¡¯m wrong.¡± Norma Augus¡¯s sneaky move was all under Viola¡¯s observation. She just didn¡¯t expose it. Because it was unnecessary to argue with such a person. Norma Augus¡¯s actions meant they could never be in the same boat. Flora Tiarks laughed, ¡°But, Vio, you¡¯re still amazing!¡± ¡°Average.¡± Viola was modest, ¡°World¡¯s third.¡± For some reason, when Mr. White heard this, a slight smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. With no doubt, the following guessing game turned into Norma Augus losing. She performed a ballet for everyone. Norma Augus, who had been studying dance for nearly twenty years, vividly portrayed an elegant swan. Soon, the air was filled with enthusiastic applause. Her dance not only attracted the attention of Mr. White and others, but also the attention of other people attending the birthday party. Norma Augus was very pleased. She was sure that after tonight, Mr. White would surely have a deep impression of her. Eight o¡¯clock. Adrian arrived punctually. Viola was dragged off by Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight, along with Flora Tiarks, to look at good-looking men. Initially, Flora Tiarks had no interest in Adrian, but she decided to tag along because not only Adrian was coming, but also a pop star she adored. In a blink of an eye, only Norma Augus and Mr. White were left at the table. Norma Augus laughed as she watched them leave, sighing, ¡°Youth is wonderful. They still have the energy to chase after celebrities.¡± This comment subtly implied that the girls were childish. Only childish people would chase after celebrities. When she finished speaking, Norma looked at Mr. White, ¡°Did Mr. White chase after celebrities when you were young?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a fan of celebrities,¡± Mr. White answered as usual, ¡°It¡¯s just that the celebrity I like did not attend this evening.¡± Norma had thought that a business tycoon like Mr. White wouldn¡¯t have time to follow celebrities. His time should all be spent on making money. Little did she know¡­ Mr. White liked everything, except for hobbies that required spending money. Norma laughed, ¡°Actually, I also have a favorite celebrity, but I just don¡¯t have time to follow them now. By the way, who¡¯s your favorite celebrity, Mr. White?¡± ¡°Declan.¡± Mr. White answered. Declan?! Oh dear. Norma didn¡¯t know him at all. She had originally thought that Mr. White would name an international superstar, and then she could pretend to like them too. That way, they would have a shared interest. Who would¡¯ve thought¡­ Norma picked up her phone and googled this name. Quickly, a Google page came up. Declan, an early mainland performer. But due to a serious injury obtained during a film shoot, he quit the entertainment industry to work behind the scenes. After understanding Declan¡¯s general background, Norma continued, ¡°Actually, I quite like Mr. Declan. Unfortunately, he withdrew from the industry too early.¡± It was clear that Mr. White had no interest in continuing the conversation with Norma. He only nodded without speaking. Norma noticed Mr. White¡¯s impatience. She knew that she couldn¡¯t continue pestering him any more. Any further attempts to continue the conversation would only make Mr. White think she was no different from those superficial and vulgar fans. She had to catch Mr. White¡¯s attention. Norma poured herself a cup of tea and slowly sipped it. To Norma¡¯s relief, Mr. White wasn¡¯t attracted by Viola. After Viola and the others left, he kept looking at his cell phone. This suggested that Mr. White was not the kind of person who only cared about appearances. What did Viola count as? With that in mind, Norma scoffed in her heart. At this moment, a young man approached Norma and tried to strike up a conversation. ¡°Miss, are you alone?¡± Norma nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The young man continued, ¡°May I have the privilege to invite you to dance?¡± By this time, there were already people dancing on the dance floor. Norma smiled, ¡°I¡¯d be honored.¡± With that, she extended her hand to the young man. This move also indirectly told Mr. White that she¡¯s single and that many men are pursuing her. Men are a very peculiar species. They prefer to fight for what they can¡¯t easily get. Soon, Norma followed the man onto the dance floor. Once the dance was over, applause echoed in the air. ¡°Thank you.¡± Norma picked up her skirt and curtsied. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Grace White walked over to Norma with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d dance so well, Norma.¡± Norma modestly replied, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re teasing me. I was just dancing casually.¡± With that, Norma¡¯s gaze fell on Viola standing to the side, ¡°Speaking of which, Viola hasn¡¯t danced yet tonight. Why don¡¯t we let her and¡­¡± Here, Norma looked at Mr. White, ¡°And Mr. White take the third dance! It¡¯s a good chance since Viola and Mr. White are acquainted.¡± Norma said all these things, betting that Viola didn¡¯t know how to dance If Viola knew how to dance, she wouldn¡¯t have done a magic act during the talent showcase. Now, Norma was eagerly awaiting Viola stumbling and accidentally stepping on Mr. White¡¯s feet. Chapter 1472 - Chapter 1472 366 Slap in the Face Hurts Astonishing Everyone Chapter 1472: 366: Slap in the Face Hurts! Astonishing Everyone (Second Update)_1 Chapter 1472: 366: Slap in the Face Hurts! Astonishing Everyone (Second Update)_1 People. Only through comparison, can their merits and demerits be distinguished. With her graceful dancing as a precedent, should Viola Thompson fail to dance, she would certainly become the laughingstock of the evening. Mr. White would surely never fall for a vase, incapable of even a simple social dance. After all, Mr. White is noble, his wife thus naturally can¡¯t be too poor. Thinking about this, a smirk appeared on Norma Augus¡¯s lips. If she was Viola, she would tactfully find an excuse, then have her and Mr. White dance this pair dance. Of course, this would only be the case if Viola were smart. If she¡¯s a fool, then she¡¯s going to embarrass herself. This was the brilliance of Norma Augus. Because for Viola Thompson, who couldn¡¯t dance, She was faced with only two situations. First, bravely dance with Mr. White, and then embarrass herself in public. Second, cede the opportunity to dance with Mr. White to her, and then shine in front of everyone. No matter which choice Viola makes, it will be very beneficial for her. Among the crowd, Phoebe Perryne smiled at Norma. She just knew it, her daughter wouldn¡¯t be too bad. At this point in time, Viola was in a difficult situation, and she had to see how she would get off the stage. After Norma¡¯s speech, Grace White was not sure how to pick up the conversation. Because she doesn¡¯t know if Viola can dance or not. Secondly, she never thought that Norma would suddenly shift the topic to Viola. As Grace was in a dilemma, Flora Tiarks began to speak with a smile, ¡°Miss Augus admires Vio¡¯s dancing so much, then Vio should naturally consent. Isn¡¯t that right, Vio?¡± With these words, Flora looked at Viola. Flora has always been one not to suffer in silence, she was able to accept Norma¡¯s proposal so readily because she knew that Viola could dance. If they refused, wouldn¡¯t that allow Norma to succeed? Therefore, at this moment, they should agree firmly. Upon finishing her words, Flora looked at Norma, her eyes full of provocation. Norma didn¡¯t expect that Flora would unexpectedly become her own aide. Viola didn¡¯t agree, but she did it for her. If it¡¯s this way, Then Viola must embarrass herself. Norma sneered in her heart. This Flora, she¡¯s so stupid to the extreme. Hearing this, Viola gave a faint nod, ¡°Sure, I just wonder if I can have the honor of dancing with Mr. White?¡± She threw the question to Mr. White. Flora smiled and turned to Mr. White, ¡°Mr. White, you surely won¡¯t disappoint Miss Augus, will you?¡± Mr. White walked up to Viola, stretched out his hand very gentlemanly, ¡°It would be my honor to invite Miss Thompson to dance.¡± Viola stretched out her hand and placed it on Mr. White¡¯s palm. The two of them walked into the center of the dance floor together. The music sounded. Mr. White held her hand with one hand and his other lightly on her waist, not daring to exert force or make any unnecessary movements. No one knew how nervous he was. But in front of others, in front of Viola, he had to pretend to be calm. Calm. Mr. White¡¯s heart was pounding. But the problem wasn¡¯t big, because the two of them weren¡¯t close enough to hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. During the dance, he could hide his nervousness with his movements. What he needed to do now was to be calm. Just a girl, right? What is there to be nervous about! After some hesitation, Mr. White finally asked, ¡°Viola, how about we dance to Jitterbug?¡± Jitterbug? Viola raised her eyebrows slightly. Jitterbug was a relatively difficult dance style in social dances. Although she was proficient at it, she hadn¡¯t danced it for a long time. But that¡¯s not a problem. ¡°Sure.¡± Viola¡¯s tone was light. With the sound of rhythm starting, the two began to move in the center of the dance floor. The rhythm went from slow to fast. Viola was wearing light high heels today. It was specially changed to match today¡¯s dress. She usually wore it very rarely. Combined with the fact that she hadn¡¯t danced in a long time, she couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythm and was momentarily absorbed. She almost stepped on Mr. White¡¯s foot and fell to the ground. They were the only couple in the center of the huge dance floor. So, everyone¡¯s attention was on them. Seeing this scene, everyone laughed quietly. The whispers started. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Thompson is from the countryside, where would she have the chance to learn these things?¡± ¡°She dances much worse than Miss Augus.¡± ¡°If I were Viola, I would find an excuse not to go on stage. It¡¯s better than embarrassing myself here.¡± ¡°Without comparison, there would be no harm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Flora frowned slightly. Norma¡¯s face was filled with delight, but she disguised it well. Looking at Grace next to her, she pretended to be upset, ¡°If I knew that Miss Yi was unable to dance, I would never have suggested her to dance this third dance with Mr. White.¡± Grace frowned slightly, she regretted it too. Today was her birthday party, and if Viola was ridiculed because of this, she would also feel extremely guilty. After all, this matter not only arose because of her, but also because of Flora. If it wasn¡¯t for Flora, Viola wouldn¡¯t have gone on stage to dance. What should we do now? Just at this moment, The music became more and more urgent. At this point, Viola had slowly regained her feel, caught up with the dance, and performed the complex moves as if floating on the clouds. Her dance was extremely beautiful, like a fairy dancing in a flower sea. Not one moment earlier was Norma being praised for her graceful dancing, but at this moment she was ousted. Because the two were not even on the same level. Not to mention Norma, Even tournament dancers had to step back several steps in front of Viola. ¡°Woah! Mom! Look! Vio is so cool!¡± Flora was stunned, her eyes wide open, almost unwilling to blink. While she knew Viola could dance, What Flora didn¡¯t know, was that Viola could dance so well. Moreover, it couldn¡¯t be described by the word ¡®good¡¯. This second. Nearly everyone¡¯s eyes were on Viola. Seeing Viola in the center of the dance floor, Grace was also a bit stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Viola, who almost fell down just a second ago, would in an instant dance so brilliantly. It was as if she was dreaming. When the song finished, the hall erupted in deafening applause. All the glory and splendor of tonight¡¯s banquet was seized by Viola alone. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Indeed, it is Miss Thompson.¡± Even though it was a couple¡¯s dance, Viola managed to make everyone overlook Mr. White dancing with her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such was the charm of a successful dancer. Looking at the dazzling Viola, Norma took a step back, her back breaking out in a cold sweat, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be!¡± She proposed to have Viola and Mr. White dance together, not because she wanted to see Viola shine! But now. It was clear that things were now beyond Norma¡¯s budget. Chapter 1473 - Chapter 1473 367 Overthinking _1 Chapter 1473: 367: Overthinking! _1 Chapter 1473: 367: Overthinking! _1 No one knew how much Norma Augus regretted at this moment. Her whole body was trembling lightly, and she even wanted to go up and scratch Viola Thompson¡¯s face. That little bitch, Viola Thompson. On what grounds. On what grounds was she born the young miss of the Thompson family. On what grounds can she perform such a difficult Jitterbug? On what grounds can she grab all those honors by doing everything right? No. These honors belong to her. Norma Augus tried her best to calm herself down and no matter how unwilling she was, she could only maintain a smile at this moment. A gentle smile. As a lady, she always had to keep her manners and not lose her grace, no matter when. Judgingly, Flora Tiarks¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Miss Norma, what do you think of Vio¡¯s dancing posture?¡± This sentence was like a bomb. It instantly ignited Norma Augus. However, Norma Augus still endured it, smiled and looked back, ¡°Of course sweetheart Fiona¡¯s dance is great, it even puts me, who has learned dance for twenty years, to shame.¡± Flora Tiarks laughed proudly, ¡°I think so too. Vio is simply amazing. Unfortunately, oh, she didn¡¯t let someone see the result she wanted to see, that someone must be thinking of committing suicide right now, right?¡± This someone naturally refers to Norma Augus. Flora Tiarks is not afraid of Norma Augus and naturally will not take into account her feelings. Norma Augus quietly pinched her finger. Wait and see. She will definitely get her revenge. Viola Thompson won¡¯t always be so pleased. At this time. Viola Thompson walked over from the center of the dance floor. Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight immediately crowded around her and laughed, ¡°Viola, you are really amazing!¡± Viola Thompson smiled slightly, ¡°Just so so¡­¡± Before she finished her sentence, Diana Hershey chimed in, ¡°Third in the world.¡± Hearing that, Viola Thompson laughed lightly. Flora Tiarks also came over, ¡°Vio, you¡¯re just my idol!¡± Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I your idol before?¡± ¡°Of course you were before!¡± Flora Tiarks said. To avoid suspicion, Mr. White did not walk over with Viola Thompson. He returned to his seat. His face was calm. No one knew that his palms were already covered with layers of cold sweat at this moment. Mr. White slowly took a breath. He tried hard to calm himself down. Even though the person was already gone, the faint smell of orchids still unceasingly penetrated his nostrils. It smelled good. It wasn¡¯t that kind of artificial perfume scent. Until now, Mr. White couldn¡¯t believe that he had just danced with Viola Thompson. They were so close to each other. He even held Viola Thompson¡¯s hand. This is something Mr. White would not even dare to dream of. The heartbeat that had just calmed down started to beat violently again at this moment. Beat after beat. Mr. White leaned back in the chair, took a deep breath, and tried his best not to reveal any unusual color. Sitting on the other side, Norma Augus looked up at Mr. White and narrowed her eyes. It seemed that the dance just now did not make Mr. White fall for Viola Thompson. After all. After leaving the dance floor, Mr. White didn¡¯t even spare a glance at Viola Thompson. It was as if Viola Thompson was some kind of superfluous invisible person. Thinking about this. Norma Augus felt much better. As long as Mr. White was not attracted to Viola Thompson, she still had a chance. ¡°Norma,¡± at this time, Phoebe Perryne came to l Norma Augus¡¯s side and lowered her voice, ¡°You made the wrong move in this chess game.¡± Before Viola Thompson went to dance, Norma Augus was the one and only princess. But now? All the attention of the crowd was attracted by Viola Thompson. What is this all about? Her daughter is clearly the protagonist. The more Phoebe Perryne thought about it, the angrier she became. She had been overtly and covertly competing with Mary Perryne all her life. She knew that Mary Perryne looked down on her, looked down on her mother. Therefore, she had to cultivate her daughter to be very excellent, a hundred times better than Mary Perryne¡¯s daughter. But now. Viola Thompson had stolen the limelight that belonged to her daughter. How could Phoebe Perryne tolerate this?! Norma Augus was already in a very bad mood, and she felt even worse after hearing Phoebe Perryne¡¯s words, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way.¡± If she had known that Viola Thompson could dance, she wouldn¡¯t have said that. Wasn¡¯t this just like lifting a rock to hit her own foot? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Norma Augus regretted so much that she was literally sick. worse than dying a small death. Phoebe Perryne sighed quietly, ¡°You could have been the moon held up by all the stars.¡± It¡¯s such a pity. After saying that, Phoebe Perryne continued, ¡°But, Norma, don¡¯t be discouraged. Learn from this mistake and take this lesson to heart.¡± Chapter 1474 - Chapter 1474 367 Overthinking _2 Chapter 1474: 367: Overthinking! _2 Chapter 1474: 367: Overthinking! _2 ¡°Hmm.¡± Norma Augus nodded. On the other side, Mr. White¡¯s heartbeat restored itself. He is in a good mood now. Who doesn¡¯t like to dance with the Isaudade in their heart? Speaking of which, he should thank Norma Augus. Without her, he probably would never have the chance to dance with Viola Thompson in his lifetime. With this thought in mind, Mr. White went up to Norma and extended his hand, ¡°Miss Augus, may I have this dance?¡± Why Mr. White invited Norma to dance. Firstly, to thank Norma. Secondly, to avoid any suspicion. If he only dances with Viola during the whole banquet, it will definitely stir up gossip. After all, Viola is engaged to be married. No matter what, he can¡¯t let Viola become the subject of speculation. So, after some contemplation, Mr. White decided to ask Norma for a dance. Watching Mr. White who initiated the invitation to dance, Norma¡¯s heartbeat accelerated, her heart almost jumped out of her chest, she couldn¡¯t even believe what was happening in front of her. She, she was actually being proactively approached by Mr. White. What does it mean for a man to initiate a dance with a stranger woman? It means that man takes interest in that woman. Or else why would he invite her to dance without any reason? Everything has a reason. And the reason Mr. White invited her to dance is that he likes her. Norma couldn¡¯t have imagined that Mr. White was genuinely attracted to her. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. White standing in front of her right now, Norma would never believe this to be real. Viola had been defeated by her after all. With these thoughts in mind. Norma¡¯s heartbeat quickened even more. Thump, thump. One beat after another. Norma¡¯s face turned even redder as she placed her hand in Mr. White¡¯s, ¡°Yes.¡± She tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart. She can¡¯t let Mr. White see her true feelings. After all, what men cannot get is the best. She wanted Mr. White to experience the pain of chasing his wife. Wasn¡¯t there a saying? Ephemeral satisfaction over tormenting one¡¯s wife, eternal torment over chasing one¡¯s wife. Soon, the two walked to the middle of the dance floor and started to dance to the rhythm of the music. The two were very close. They could smell each other¡¯s scent. Norma held onto Mr. White¡¯s hand tightly, so closely that she could smell the faint scent of sandalwood exclusive to Mr. White. It smelled nice. Mr. White could also smell the perfume on Norma. It¡¯s not like the refreshing smell of orchids. There¡¯s a very obvious chemical and synthetic smell here. It¡¯s not unpleasant. But it¡¯s not special either. After all, this is the perfume scent that any woman carries. Also, dancing with a strange woman is a very torturous thing. There¡¯s no elation, nor a pulsating heartbeat. Instead, it¡¯s a torment. A soundless torment. At this moment, Mr. White just wanted to finish this dance as soon as possible. The waltz¡¯s rhythm was neither fast nor slow. It lasted for seven minutes. Those seven minutes felt like an eternity for Mr. White. Finally, as the waltz came to an end, Mr. White quickly let go of Norma and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Augus, you dance very well.¡± The moment Mr. White let go of her hand, Norma¡¯s heart seemed to fall into the emptiness. But feeling empty doesn¡¯t mean feeling desolate. She understood why Mr. White let go of her hand so quickly. He was avoiding suspicion. People in high positions always hide their intentions very deeply. They didn¡¯t want outsiders to casually see their preferences. Norma kept a polite smile on her face, looking at Mr. White, ¡°You dance very well too.¡± Flora Tiarks, standing aside, frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like Norma, and naturally didn¡¯t like Mr. White asking her to dance, so she immediately went over, ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mr. White slightly turned his eyes to look at Flora. Flora grabbed Mr. White¡¯s wrist, ¡°The air quality is not good here! Let¡¯s go there!¡± Having said that, she pulled Mr. White along. The air quality is not good? Of course, Norma knew that the problem wasn¡¯t the air quality, it was just that Flora didn¡¯t like her. But what could that do? Mr. White is a man with his own judgment, and he won¡¯t abandon his feelings for her just because of Flora¡¯s nonsense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For people of Mr. White¡¯s age, falling for a girl is not an easy thing. They are calm, patient, composed, and successful. Either they don¡¯t fall in love, or once they do, they can¡¯t pull themselves out. In front of Mr. White, Flora is just a yellow-haired girl. Maybe, Flora might end up serving as an adhesive to increase their bond. Chapter 1475 - Chapter 1475 367 Overthinking _3 Chapter 1475: 367: Overthinking! _3 Chapter 1475: 367: Overthinking! _3 Thinking to this point, Norma Augus slightly curves her lips up. The visit tonight was absolutely worth it! ¡°Norma!¡± Phoebe Perryne came to Norma¡¯s side. ¡°Mom.¡± Norma turned her head slightly. Phoebe Perryne stared at the direction in which Mr. White had disappeared, said somewhat incredulously, ¡°Just now, it wasn¡¯t a hallucination, was it? The head of White family asked you to dance with him!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Norma Augus nodded gently, ¡°You didn¡¯t see it wrong.¡± Hearing that, Phoebe Perryne was thrilled, She had thought that after Viola Thompson had a moment of fame, Norma would be like a pearl amidst fish eyes. Unexpectedly, A pearl is always a pearl. No matter how well a fish eye is disguised, it still can¡¯t match a pearl. Phoebe Perryne swallowed nervously, ¡°Norma, what do you think Mr. White wants?¡± ¡°Mom, we¡¯re all adults,¡± Norma said, pausing for a moment, ¡°What do you think Marcus White wants?¡± Most of the time, things between adults don¡¯t need to be explicitly spelled out. This ambiguous relationship is the most alluring. Phoebe Perryne¡¯s eyes widened, looking at Norma, ¡°Norma, are you suggesting¡­¡± The words left unsaid were already clear. Hearing this, Norma nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡± At this moment, a simple ¡®Hmm¡¯ says more than a thousand words. Phoebe Perryne grabbed Norma¡¯s hand, ¡°In that case, Norma, you must not let go of Mr. White¡¯s hand. Oh right, did you two exchange phone numbers? Add each other as friends?¡± Norma shook her head. Phoebe Perryne asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t ask for your number?¡± ¡°He probably wanted me to take the initiative,¡± Norma continued, ¡°Men like Marcus White, even if they truly fall in love with someone, will still remain rational. Initially, they won¡¯t make consecutive moves, instead, they¡¯ll gently induce the woman to take the remaining ninety-nine steps.¡± In love, whoever takes the initiative first, loses. Norma Augus wasn¡¯t single since birth, she had been in two relationships in college. She¡¯s certainly not inexperienced in love. She understands very well the hearts of men like Mr. White. Hearing this, Phoebe Perryne nodded, ¡°Norma, what you said makes a lot of sense, so what are you planning to do now?¡± ¡°Play it cool.¡± Norma said. Playing it cool has another name. Disinterested attraction. Men are all shameless. The more you care about him, the less he cares about you. The colder you are to him, the more he can¡¯t let you go. Because this is how Norma handled her previous two boyfriends. On the other side. Flora Tiarks looked discontentedly at Mr. White, ¡°Uncle, how did you end up with Norma Augus?¡± Hearing this, Mr. White slightly frowned, ¡°Mind your words, my interaction with Norma was just normal socializing.¡± ¡°Then why did you ask her to dance?¡± ¡°Out of boredom.¡± Mr. White said. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say he just wanted to distract people¡¯s attention and also to thank Norma Augus. Flora Tiarks squinted her eyes, ¡°You weren¡¯t showing interest in Norma Augus, were you?¡± Mr. White scoffed, ¡°Is my taste that bad?¡± Just a simple sentence was enough to dispel Flora Tiarks¡¯ doubts. Flora Tiarks chuckled, looking at Mr. White, ¡°That¡¯s true. Uncle, if you were to choose, you could only choose my Vio. She¡¯s so beautiful! What¡¯s Norma Augus compared to her?¡± It was a casual remark, but it left Mr. White momentarily stunned. His expression became somewhat unnatural. But he quickly recovered, still maintaining that calm demeanor. Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°Norma Augus isn¡¯t even worth one strand of Vio¡¯s hair.¡± Mr. White felt a bit guilty. He was afraid that if this continued, Flora Tiarks might see through him. Just as he was about to change the subject, Flora Tiarks lifted her head to look at him, then said, ¡°Uncle, what do you think of Vio?¡± Mr. White acted as if it was nothing, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Flora Tiarks squinted her eyes, ¡°Vio is so pretty, don¡¯t you feel anything at all?¡± ¡°Appearances are just a shell.¡± He said casually, not revealing anything inappropriate. It¡¯s as if, to him, Viola Thompson was no different from anyone else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Flora Tiarks laughed, ¡°But Vio is more than just a pretty face.¡± Finishing her sentence, Flora Tiarks began to count on her fingers, ¡°Not only is Vio beautiful, she also has a good temperament, high education, and good character. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Just as she was about to comment on Vio¡¯s bad taste in men, she seemed to rethink, and immediately stopped herself. Aside from his bad reputation, Terrence Lentz was rather good in all other aspects. Good-looking, with abs, and long legs¡­most importantly, he truly cherished Viola Thompson. Chapter 1476 - Chapter 1476 367 Overthinking _4 Chapter 1476: 367: Overthinking! _4 Chapter 1476: 367: Overthinking! _4 Moreover, they all speculated that Terrence Lentz is definitely not as simple as he appears on the surface. Seeing this, Flora Tiarks waved her hand, ¡°Leave it, even if Vio is great, there¡¯s no chance with you!¡± Indeed. She already has a fiance. Flora Tiarks didn¡¯t notice a flash of disappointment in her uncle¡¯s eyes, fleeting and gone in an instant. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t fall for that Norma Augus! I can tell that she¡¯s up to no good! Full of bad intentions, her and her mother,¡± Flora Tiarks paused, ¡°tell me, why would our family, having severed ties with them for so many years, be approached by them now? There must be a reason.¡± Fearing that Mr. White would fall for Norma Augus, Flora Tiarks continued, ¡°Also, that Norma Augus, her grandmother was a homewrecker! She ruins families, once a mistress, always a mistress!¡± At that moment, Mr. White suddenly picked up a glass of water and handed it to Flora Tiarks. ¡°What are you doing, uncle?¡± Flora Tiarks curiously asked. Mr. White deliberately replied, ¡°After all that talking, aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Flora Tiarks: ¡°¡­¡± Thank you. ¡°But I am a bit thirsty.¡± Finishing her sentence, Flora Tiarks took the glass of water and gulped it all down in one go. Norma Augus was watching both Flora Tiarks and Mr. White. She knew that Flora Tiarks must have said a lot of bad things about her in front of Mr. White. But it didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t mind. At this time, no matter how Flora Tiarks tried to smear her, Mr. White wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, Flora Tiarks doesn¡¯t really know her. They had known each other for less than 24 hours. Flora Tiarks was also naive. If at this time Flora Tiarks actively tried to befriend her, she would become good friends with Flora. But instead of befriending her, Flora Tiarks was acting defensive towards her. Isn¡¯t this just causing trouble for herself? After all, even the Tiarks Clan had to live while always trying to stay in the good graces of the White family. Therefore, becoming her enemy is simply not a wise choice for Flora Tiarks. ¡°Madam Augus, Norma.¡± At this moment, Grace White¡¯s voice echoed in the air. Only then did Norma Augus react, turning around with a smile on her face. Phoebe Perryne turned to look as well. Grace White had somehow ended up beside them. She gently said, ¡°Madam Augus, this is my husband.¡± Although Glenn Tiarks was over fifty, he was well-preserved and not showing his actual age. He owed a life debt to Norma Augus¡¯s father, so as soon as he heard that Phoebe Perryne and her daughter were there, he rushed over. Glenn Tiarks extended his hand toward Phoebe Perryne, ¡°Sister, long time no see.¡± In that moment, his eyes reddened slightly. Many years ago, when they last met, their old friend was still alive. Time truly is a cruel thing. Phoebe Perryne shook hands with Glenn, ¡°Long time no see.¡± She then added, ¡°If my husband were still here, he¡¯d be truly happy to see you.¡± Those words made Glenn¡¯s eyes grow even redder. There was an indescribable sorrow in his heart. Phoebe Perryne looked at Norma Augus, ¡°Isabel, this is Uncle Glenn your dad often mentioned.¡± Norma Augus politely replied, ¡°Hello, Uncle Glenn.¡± ¡°Good, good,¡± Glenn Tiarks nodded, laughing with tears in his eyes, ¡°Last time I saw you, your dad was holding you in his arms!¡± Norma Augus then said, ¡°Uncle Glenn, my dad often talked about you. He said you were his best friend.¡± Glenn Tiarks continued to nod, ¡°Come, sister, my niece, sit down. Here it¡¯s like your own home, don¡¯t be formal!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Norma Augus knew very well why Glenn Tiarks was being so polite to them. It¡¯s not simply because of her deceased father. But because Glenn Tiarks saw the bigger picture and knew she would become the future head of the White family. It seems that not everyone in the Tiarks Clan is clueless. Norma Augus slightly curled her lips. Soon. The birthday banquet was over. Viola Thompson, Diana Hershey, Fiona Knight, and others suggested leaving. Flora Tiarks, reluctant to see them go, held onto their arms, ¡°Why not stay the night and leave tomorrow morning? Tomorrow is Sunday anyway, and my room is big with a king-size bed! If you three are not comfortable with that, you can also sleep in the guestroom.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson had no objections. It didn¡¯t matter to her where she slept. Diana Hershey said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble for your parents?¡± ¡°No not at all! We have plenty of maids!¡± Flora Tiarks added, ¡°Further, they don¡¯t have to look after my friends!¡± Flora Tiarks¡¯ six-year-old little brother popped up at this moment, ¡°Sisters, if my sister¡¯s bed isn¡¯t enough, you can also sleep in my bed!¡± Chapter 1477 - Chapter 1477 367 Overthinking _5 Chapter 1477: 367: Overthinking! _5 Chapter 1477: 367: Overthinking! _5 Kent Tiarks was the late-born child of Grace White and Glenn Tiarks, so he was very spoiled. The little guy was also smart and charming, a crowd pleaser. At his words, Flora Tiarks spoke exasperatedly: ¡°Kent, can you rein in your boyish fascination a bit!¡± Kent placed his hands on his hips, ¡°You are the one with the boyish fascination!¡± Who doesn¡¯t like a pretty sister? What¡¯s wrong with wanting to share a bed with a pretty sister? ¡°Aside from bullying little kids, what else do you know?¡± As it happened, Mr. White was passing by at this time. Kent immediately ran over to him and wrapped his arms around Mr. White¡¯s thigh, ¡°Uncle, my sister is bullying me!¡± Mr. White would often mediate disputes between the siblings. Hearing this, he laughed and said: ¡°Remember, boys don¡¯t fight with girls.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, your uncle will teach you how to play chess.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Kent was very excited. He really loved playing chess. Mr. White continued: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to have your mom pay the tutoring fee. A private tutor costs six hundred dollars an hour. I¡¯ll give you a discount and only charge you three hundred!¡± Kent: ¡°¡­¡± Such a considerate uncle. At Flora¡¯s invitation, everyone had a sleepover at the Tiarks Clan¡¯s house. All four of them shared a room. Flora¡¯s bedroom was eighty square meters, with a three-meter by three-meter large bed, and it had its own dressing room and bathroom. She had prepared brand new pajamas. At this moment, the four of them were sprawled out on the bed, supporting their heads with their hands, sharing gossip. Laughter could be heard from time to time. Viola Thompson was enjoying this ordinary moment. In her past life, she only had business partners, not friends, so she naturally didn¡¯t have such experiences. Being an ordinary person. Drinking, eating meat, laughing, and gossiping, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. ¡°Ding-dong-dong¡­¡± Just then, there was a knock on the door from outside. ¡°Who is it?¡± Flora asked. ¡°It¡¯s me, Mom.¡± Grace White answered. ¡°Mom, feel free to come in, the door isn¡¯t locked.¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± Several people called out politely. Grace White walked in carrying a plate of chopped fruits. ¡°I know when you ladies get together, talks are endless, so I cut some fruit for you. Continue your chat, and I won¡¯t bother you. If you need anything, just call me.¡± ¡°Thanks, Auntie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Grace White said with a smile: ¡°Once you¡¯re here, it¡¯s like being at your own home.¡± Grace White only regretted not having more sons. Otherwise, she would have insisted on abducting a couple of Flora¡¯s good friends home to be her daughters-in-law. After Grace White left, everyone continued chatting and eating fruit. At eleven o¡¯clock, Viola Thompson video chatted with Terrence Lentz, voluntarily reporting her itinerary. From his tone, he sounded somewhat worried. Just at this moment, Flora leaned in, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Lentz, no one here can abduct your lovely fiancee.¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight also appeared at this time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fi and I are not transgenders, we won¡¯t take advantage of Vio.¡± Terrence Lentz finally felt relieved after seeing Viola¡¯s close friends. After hanging up the video call with Terrence Lentz, Viola received a video call from Mary Perryne, ¡°Viola, haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡± Although Viola had called to tell her that she was going to spend the night at the Tiarks¡¯ house, Mary Perryne was still a little worried. Sawyer Thompson was even more restless. After thinking things over, she decided to make a video call to Viola to ensure her safety. ¡°I¡¯m about to go to bed.¡± Viola said. Mary Perryne then asked: ¡°So you are at Flora¡¯s house now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Flora came online again, ¡°Auntie, rest assured, Vio is absolutely safe here.¡± Seeing Flora, Mary Perryne exhaled a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Flora, I¡¯m entrusting Viola¡¯s well-being to you tonight.¡± ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t forget about us!¡± Diana Hershey and Fiona Knight cheerfully appeared on the screen. Mary Perryne finally felt relieved, ¡°It¡¯s late, you all should go to bed.¡± After the call, Mary Perryne looked at the four adult men in the room, ¡°Now you all can rest easy, right?¡± Sawyer Thompson grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you we didn¡¯t need to make the call, but you insisted on it. Viola is a grown woman, it¡¯s not her first time sleeping out, it¡¯s no big deal!¡± Mary Perryne glanced at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Just now, there was someone here who was fretting and fuming, how come you don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Sawyer Thompson feigned forgetfulness. Mary Perryne merely smiled without saying a word. Brandon Thompson then said, ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯ll go to our rooms first.¡± Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson all stood up from the sofa. Mary Perryne yawned, ¡°You guys should go to bed too! I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± The three brothers left their parents¡¯ room. Over at the Tiarks¡¯ house, Viola, Flora, Fiona, and Diana chatted until deep into the night before sleeping. The next morning, just after six-thirty, Viola woke up. She put on the sportswear she had prepared from Flora and went downstairs to jog. The air was very fresh in the morning. Despite the early hour, the Tiarks Clan¡¯s gardeners were already starting their work. Pruning plants and watering the lawn. Viola began to jog around the garden. She coincidentally bumped into Grace White and Mr. White, who were also jogging. Seeing Viola, Grace White was a little surprised, ¡°Viola, how come you woke up so early? Did you not sleep well last night?¡± Viola laughed and said, ¡°Good morning Auntie and Uncle White. I have a habit of jogging in the morning, it¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡± ¡°So you also jog in the morning, that¡¯s good. It shows you have a regulated lifestyle, very healthy.¡± Grace White laughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s run together then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Halfway through their jog, Mr. White received a call and first headed back inside. Norma Augus was also invited to spend the night at the Tiarks¡¯ house last night. She was standing in front of the window, watching the scene in the garden below, the corners of her mouth curled up. Viola Thompson was disgusting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was actually pretending to bump into Mr. White by going jogging. But Mr. White only liked her, that¡¯s why he quit halfway through after realizing Viola¡¯s intentions. Just then, Phoebe Perryne walked over to Norma Augus¡¯ side, ¡°Norma, you should have gone downstairs to jog too.¡± Why let Viola take advantage? Norma Augus¡¯s mouth twitched upward, and she looked at Phoebe Perryne with a mocking expression in her eyes, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the same kind of person as Viola Thompson?¡± Chapter 1478 - Chapter 1478 368 Young Miss Thompson Family_1 Chapter 1478: 368: Young Miss Thompson Family!_1 Chapter 1478: 368: Young Miss Thompson Family!_1 Norma Augus¡¯s voice was full of disdain. She had received a prestigious western education since childhood, which had long elevated her thinking above that of ordinary people like Viola Thompson. Though Viola Thompson has many accomplishments now, who knows if they¡¯re truly her own. The Thompson Clan has immense power, what can¡¯t they do? With that, Norma Augus continued, ¡°I would never stoop so low to attract Mr. White¡¯s attention.¡± Such tactics are merely nauseating. Moreover, Mr. White is not a fool. On the contrary, he is an experienced man with depth, and there are countless people in this world lining up to marry him, leading to a swarm of beauties around him. Who hasn¡¯t he met? He can easily see through lowly tactics such as Viola Thompson¡¯s. In Mr. White¡¯s eyes, Viola Thompson is nothing more than a capering clown! She even thinks she¡¯s so glorious! It is only because of people like Viola Thompson that Mr. White can see the good in her. In this world, the clumsy serve to highlight the superior. And Viola Thompson, is that clumsy. Norma Augus gazed at Viola Thompson jogging in the garden, the more she saw her as a clown, her smile became more pronounced. Phoebe Perryne instantly understood Norma Augus¡¯s meaning and laughed, ¡°Norma, you¡¯re right. Tactics like Viola¡¯s only make people feel disgusted. After all, it¡¯s why Mr. White left prematurely!¡± If Mr. White was truly attracted to Viola, he wouldn¡¯t have disdainfully turned around and left. Having said this, Phoebe Perryne continued, ¡°Norma, if you had been running down there, Mr. White definitely wouldn¡¯t have left so soon!¡± Norma Augus simply stared at the scene below, a subtle light glinting in her eyes, and stayed silent. After a moment, Norma Augus turned back to Phoebe Perryne and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s pack our things. We¡¯re going home today.¡± ¡°Today?!¡± Phoebe Perryne widened her eyes. They had just managed to stay at the Tiarks Clan¡¯s place. Mr. White was here too, wouldn¡¯t all their efforts go to waste if they leave too easily? Phoebe Perryne exclaimed again, ¡°Norma, are you kidding?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Norma Augus turned back to Phoebe Perryne, serious as ever, ¡°Mother, if we continue to stay at the Tiarks Clan¡¯s place, we will definitely arouse suspicion from others. After all, father has been gone for quite some time now. Given our social status, it doesn¡¯t bode well for us to stay at the Tiarks Clan for so long.¡± Phoebe Perryne is a widow. As the saying goes, widows often attract troubles. She is an unmarried girl. It¡¯s inappropriate for them to stay at a man¡¯s home for an extended period of time. Furthermore. If Norma Augus wants to differentiate herself from others, she must show a distinctive attitude. Having said this, Norma Augus continued, ¡°Actually, the fact that Marcus White didn¡¯t have my contact information last night also suggests something.¡± ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Phoebe Perryne asked curiously. Norma Augus, who had just recognized this through Viola Thompson¡¯s actions, narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°I think, Mr. White might be testing me. He wants to see if I¡¯m really different from other girls. If we stay at Tiarks Clan for long, wouldn¡¯t it reveal our intentions?¡± Just like this morning¡¯s jog. Without a doubt. Viola Thompson took the bait! As this thought crossed her mind, a cunning look flashed across Norma Augus¡¯s eyes. Viola Thompson, the dignified Young Miss Thompson Family, could never have dreamed she¡¯d become her stepping stone, could she? Phoebe Perryne nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± With that, Phoebe Perryne continued, ¡°I¡¯ll pack now, and we can tell them at breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Norma Augus agreed and instructed, ¡°Mother, we must tidy the guest room as much as possible, we don¡¯t want to give the Tiarks Clan¡¯s servants anything to gossip about.¡± Phoebe Perryne was initially reluctant to handle such menial chores, but for her daughter¡¯s future, she endured, ¡°Rest assured, Norma, I won¡¯t hold you back.¡± Phoebe Perryne began tidying the room. Norma Augus settled down in front of the dressing table and began to meticulously apply makeup. She decided to go for a natural look today. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ultimate goal of a natural look is to appear makeup-free, but still alluring. People like Mr. White definitely prefer innocent girls, not women with heavy makeup. A natural look is not easy to achieve. Without a makeup artist at the Tiarks Clan, Norma Augus had to take her time, fortunately it was still early. An hour and a half later, Norma Augus finally finished her natural makeup look, she turned to Phoebe Perryne, ¡°Mother, are you ready?¡± Chapter 1479 - Chapter 1479 368 Young Miss Song Family_2 Chapter 1479: 368: Young Miss Song Family!_2 Chapter 1479: 368: Young Miss Song Family!_2 ¡°Mm,¡± Phoebe Perryne nodded, ¡°Everything¡¯s ready.¡± Just then, there came a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Norma Augus asked. The voice outside the door said, ¡°Mrs. Augus, Miss Augus, breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll come down immediately.¡± As she finished speaking, Norma Augus turned to look at Phoebe. Phoebe then stood up. The mother and daughter together came to the dining room downstairs. They were still on the stairs when laughter came from the dining room. Then they heard Grace White¡¯s voice, ¡°Flora, you and everyone else must learn from Viola, don¡¯t sleep in, wake up early for a morning run. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± ¡°You might as well kill me if you make me wake up early,¡± Flora Tiarks picked up a piece of bread, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Immediately, Kent Tiarks interjected: ¡°Mommy! I can wake up! From tomorrow morning on, I¡¯ll learn from Viola, wake up early, and act like a little man!¡± Having said this, he even formed a superhero gesture with his hands. Grace White looked at Kent with a smile and said, ¡°Good.¡± Then, Grace White looked at Flora again and said, ¡°You should learn more from your brother!¡± Flora rolled her eyes at Kent. Kent made a face at Flora. These two siblings brought much amusement to the ordinarily peaceful Tiarks family. Kent ran over to Viola Thompson, put his hands on his hips, and snorted at Flora, ¡°I don¡¯t like you at all! I like Viola the most!¡± Diana Hershey chuckled and said, ¡°What about me, Kent? You only like Viola, don¡¯t you care about me?¡± ¡°I love you too, Diana!¡± Fiona Knight joined in, ¡°What about me?¡± Kent nodded hastily, ¡°I love you too! Fiona, Diana, Viola, I love you all!¡± Diana continued to play along, ¡°Out of the three of us, who do you love the most?¡± Kent answered, ¡°Of course, I love all of you.¡± Diana shook her head, ¡°You can¡¯t love all of us. You have to choose who you love the most.¡± Kent seemed to be in a difficult position, then said, ¡°Adults can¡¯t love everyone, but children can, because I¡¯m only six this year! So, I can love everyone!¡± The little guy¡¯s adorable declaration caused everyone to burst out laughing. Even the usually stern-faced Glenn Tiarks joined in the laughter. ¡°Good morning Uncle and Aunt,¡± Norma Augus approached them at this moment. ¡°Good morning, Mr. White.¡± Norma had a soft smile on her face, portraying a gentle and generous demeanor. ¡°Good morning, Fiona, Diana, young Miss Flora, Miss Knight.¡± Lastly, she squatted in front of Kent and ruffled his hair, ¡°Good morning, little Kent.¡± Norma was extremely polite, she greeted almost everyone. Kent wasn¡¯t familiar or particularly fond of Norma, but his mother had always told him that good kids were polite even if they didn¡¯t like someone, they could not let it show. ¡°Auntie, oops!¡± Kent realized he spoke inappropriately and immediately covered his mouth. Then, he corrected himself: ¡°Good morning, Sister.¡± The moment she heard him say ¡®aunt¡¯, Norma¡¯s face darkened, it lightened up as soon as he corrected his mistake. Why would Kent call her aunt? Mr. White must be testing her. Since Mr. White was a generation older than Kent. If she were to be with Mr. White in the future, she¡¯d then be Kent and Flora¡¯s aunt. The term ¡®aunt¡¯ is of the same generation as aunt-in-law. Moreover, Mr. White wanted to see her reaction. Thankfully, she was clever enough to understand quickly. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve taken a while to get it. Upon hearing the word ¡®aunt¡¯, Flora couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. She also thought that Norma seemed quite old. Especially when she laughed. She was fusty. No doubt about it, children are the most discerning. Norma was not offended by this incident, on the contrary, she smiled and said to Kent, ¡°Little Kent, you don¡¯t have to call me sister, you can call me auntie. Considering I¡¯m already nineteen years older than you.¡± Kent was about to say something, but Grace White immediately interrupted, ¡°You can¡¯t call her aunt, Norma is only six years older than Flora.¡± All girls are incredibly conscious of their ages. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially young girls like Flora. Norma replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m old enough to be an aunt now.¡± Grace White continued to shake her head, ¡°We can¡¯t break the rules.¡± Norma didn¡¯t say anything more. As long as she conveyed her intentions to Mr. White, it would suffice. Chapter 1480 - Chapter 1480 368 Young Miss Song Family_3 Chapter 1480: 368: Young Miss Song Family!_3 Chapter 1480: 368: Young Miss Song Family!_3 Other things are not important. At this time, Glenn Tiarks stands up, ¡°Sister, Norma, let¡¯s sit down and have dinner.¡± Speaking of this, he paused, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, don¡¯t be reserved when you¡¯re here.¡± Grace White followed with a nod, ¡°Indeed, don¡¯t be reserved, just speak up if you have anything to mention, we¡¯re all family here.¡± Phoebe Perryne looked at them, speaking beautifully, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need to be so polite with your sister and me. We definitely won¡¯t act reserved here. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have come at all.¡± The mother and daughter sat down at the dining table and began to eat breakfast. Norma Augus placed great importance on table manners. While eating, she tried to avoid looking at Mr. White, occasionally casting a glance in his direction unintentionally. Mr. White was still refined and charming, even while eating breakfast. A flurry of excitement affected Norma¡¯s heartbeat. Thump, thump. Halfway through the meal, Norma put down her chopsticks and looked at Glenn, ¡°Uncle Glenn, thanks for your gracious hospitality. My mom and I are planning to return to South City after breakfast.¡± Upon hearing this, Glenn was somewhat surprised, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go back?¡± Grace White followed by saying: ¡°You two rarely make the trip here, you don¡¯t need to hurry back. Why don¡¯t you stay and relax a few more days? I can take you sightseeing in Capital City this afternoon. I think it must be quite a while since you last visited.¡± Phoebe Perryne answered with a smile, ¡°Sister, I appreciate your thoughtfulness. You¡¯re also welcome to pay a visit to South City with your family.¡± Grace White turned to Phoebe, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you stay a few more days with your daughter, there¡¯s nothing urgent I need to attend to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really unnecessary.¡± Mother and daughter insisted on leaving, understanding that more persuasion was to no avail, Grace and Glenn said, ¡°Alright then, make sure to visit Capital City whenever you have a chance.¡± In the meantime, Mr. White didn¡¯t say a word. However, Norma knew that sometimes silence speaks louder than words. Mr. White must be reluctant to see her leave in his heart. And that was the effect she wanted. To be always around yet slightly distant is the best elixir for a man to be utterly devoted to a woman. Just wait. She will surely make Mr. White unable to live without her. Thinking of this, Norma squinted her eyes. Flora Tiarks looked at Norma. She did not understand Norma¡¯s intentions, but she was sure that Norma was not as innocent as she seemed. After finishing the meal, Viola Thompson, Fiona Knight, as well as Diana Hershey, also expressed their intention to depart. The family of four, Grace White, and Glenn Tiarks, personally saw them out and reminded the driver to be careful on the road. Mr. White did not accompany them to the door, but instead stood in the yard playing with a birdcage. Norma observed Viola through the window and a slight smile crossed her face. Mr. White hadn¡¯t come out to see Viola off, Viola must be very disappointed now, right? The daughter of the mighty Thompson Clan, reduced to a caged bird. Flora originally intended to tag along with Viola and the others, but given that they still had guests at home, it was impolite to run off. Thus, she returned home with her parents. Grace White remarked with a smile, ¡°Look at those three kids, each one is so wonderful. If our little one grows up a bit more, I would certainly want one of them as my daughter-in-law.¡± Kent Tiarks corners of his mouth tweaked upward, wishing that he was a little older as well. The family of four returned inside, Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus were packing up their belongings. ¡°Uncle and aunt, my mom and I shall take our leave now.¡± Grace White heaved a sigh, ¡°You¡¯ve come all this way, and don¡¯t want to stay a bit longer.¡± Phoebe took Grace¡¯s hand, smiling, ¡°When there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll indeed come for a visit. Sister, do find time to visit South City with your family as well!¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Grace White nodded. The family of four personally accompanied them to the door. This time Mr. White didn¡¯t avoid it deliberately. He followed his sister and brother-in-law to see off Phoebe and Norma. Firstly, he didn¡¯t have to avoid appearing close to Norma. Secondly, the relationship between Phoebe, Norma, and his brother-in-law was special. Regardless of the circumstances, he needed to give face to his brother-in-law. Men, after all. Care the most about face. Seeing that Mr. White had come to see her off, Norma was quite thrilled, and almost couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk on her face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She knew, to Mr. White, she was the most special one. Otherwise, why would Mr. White choose not to see Viola off but chose to send her off? Norma strived to resist her racing heartbeat, took a deep breath. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t let Mr. White suspect her true feelings. She wanted to be the first woman who Mr. White actively pursued. Every time she thought about this, she would become extremely exhilarated. Chapter 1481 - Chapter 1481 368 Young Miss Song Family_4 Chapter 1481: 368: Young Miss Song Family!_4 Chapter 1481: 368: Young Miss Song Family!_4 She felt as if she was currently being pursued by Mr. White. Grace White held Phoebe Perryne¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, once you arrive in South City, you must send us a message to assure us of your safety.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Phoebe nodded. ¡°Safe travels.¡± Watching the car as it faded into the distance, Flora Tiarks exhaled, ¡°Finally they¡¯re gone!¡± Upon hearing this, Glenn Tiarks looked at Flora and sternly rebuked, ¡°What are you saying?¡± Guests are precious! Flora was being utterly disrespectful. Flora lowered her head, instantly silenced. In their home, she feared her father the most. Thinking about it, she still felt wronged, ¡°Dad, trust me, those two are no good!¡± Glenn Tiarks, who had interacted with a multitude of people, naturally knew that Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus had not visited without reason. He retorted, ¡°Regardless of what type of people they are, it is not your place to judge them!¡± In addition, his old friend has already passed on. As a good brother, it was his responsibility to protect his friend¡¯s widow and child. This was the fundamental decency of human beings. Grace White glanced at Flora, her tone somewhat severe, ¡°Watch what you say in the future! You have no sense of propriety.¡± Flora stuck out her tongue, not daring to say anything more. On the other side. Having already boarded the car, Norma Augus glanced back. At that moment, Mr. White also looked up. Norma Augus felt her heart skip a beat. Her breath quickened. Soon, Mr. White shifted his gaze. Though the exchange was brief, Norma was certain that Mr. White had seen her. He must find it very hard to let her go. But for the sake of his masculine pride, he was too shy to express his feelings. It seemed that her decision was indeed correct. Norma¡¯s heart pounded faster and her cheeks flushed. Seeing her complexion, Phoebe questioned curiously, ¡°Norma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Coming back to her senses, Norma glanced at Phoebe. With a smile, she said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Phoebe didn¡¯t think much further, continuing, ¡°Do you think it was right for us to leave just like that?¡± After all, Norma had barely spent a day with Mr. White. Norma squinted, ¡°It was absolutely right.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Phoebe voiced her concerns, ¡°We came all the way to Capital City for Marcus White, now that we finally have a chance to spend time with him¡­¡± Knowing what Phoebe was trying to convey, Norma interrupted, ¡°Mom, you just need to trust me.¡± Seeing the confidence in her daughter¡¯s eyes, Phoebe decided not to say anything more. ¡­ South City. The Perryne family home. The servants were bustling about; the atmosphere was tense. Butler Cole stood by Mrs. Perryne¡¯s bedside, ¡°Doctor, you must think of a way. The lady and young mistress are not at home, if anything happens to the old lady, I won¡¯t be able to face the lady.¡± The doctor looked serious, ¡°Butler Cole, I¡¯ve tried my best! Given the grave state of the old lady¡¯s illness, you should contact the lady immediately.¡± Just then, Mrs. Perryne who had been unconscious, suddenly opened her eyes and waved at Butler Cole, ¡°Butl..Butler Cole¡­come here¡­¡± Butler Cole instantly ran over, grabbing hold of Mrs. Perryne¡¯s hand, ¡°Old lady, is there something you want to say?¡± Mrs. Perryne¡¯s breath was feeble, every word she uttered seemed to sap all her strength, ¡°Phoebe¡­ Must get Phoebe to come back.¡± Naturally, the ¡®Phoebe¡¯ she referred to was Phoebe Perryne. Phoebe was Mrs. Perryne¡¯s only daughter and the one she loved the most. Now that her days were numbered, both her only daughter and granddaughter were away from her side, the loneliness she felt was unbearable. Butler Cole¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old lady, I will contact the young mistress and Miss Phoebe immediately, instructing them to rush back to see you.¡± Only upon hearing this did Mrs. Perryne release her hand. Butler Cole stepped out of the room to contact Phoebe. After two calls, Phoebe finally picked up. Her tone was impatient, ¡°Hello, Butler Cole, what is it?¡± It was as if he was pressing for her life. ¡°Madam, the old lady¡¯s condition has worsened, you and the young mistress must return immediately!¡± What? Upon hearing this, Phoebe turned pale and quickly pushed the man beside her, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Butler Cole briefly explained what the doctor had said. Phoebe instantly fixed herself up and while walking out of the room, she said, ¡°Alright, Norma and I will be back soon. Tell my mother to hang in there.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Phoebe closed the door. Pah! The young man behind her immediately followed, ¡°Sister Perryne!¡± Phoebe went directly to Norma¡¯s room, ¡°Norma, your grandmother¡¯s condition is critical. We must rush back now!¡± Norma, who was working at her computer, looked up slightly upon hearing this. Her gaze fell onto the man behind her mother, her brow slightly furrowed. Now that her father had passed, she didn¡¯t want to interfere in her mother¡¯s personal life. But¡­ This was too unseemly. What a disgrace! Only then did Phoebe realize it, she turned to look at the young man, lowering her voice, ¡°You should go first, I¡¯ll message you later.¡± The young man seemed as if he wanted to say something, but upon catching Phoebe¡¯s stern gaze, he left obediently without uttering a word. After seeing the man leave, Norma leisurely rose from her chair, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandma?¡± ¡°The situation is extremely dire!¡± Norma frowned slightly, ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s go home first!¡± Since her childhood, Phoebe depended on her mother for support. Hence, she had a deep bond with Mrs. Perryne. When they settled abroad, they had considered bringing the elderly lady over, but Mrs. Perryne, missing her homeland, could not settle abroad for long. The mother and daughter immediately boarded the high-speed train to South City. Seven hours later. The train arrived at Southern City Station. Phoebe rushed to the Perryne family home. By the time they arrived, Mrs. Perryne had once again fallen unconscious. Phoebe cried out in distress, ¡°Mom, how did you become like this?¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Though Norma had reddened eyes too, she was more composed than Phoebe. There was of course a generation gap. After a moment, Phoebe turned to the doctor, ¡°What exactly is my mother¡¯s condition? Is there really no hope?¡± Hearing this, the doctor shook his head helplessly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Phoebe continued, ¡°Listen, Dr. Carter, if you can cure my mother, I¡¯ll give you any amount of money!¡± Without her mother¡¯s persistence back in the day, she wouldn¡¯t have what she has today, let alone officially be the heir to the Perryne fortune. ¡°This isn¡¯t about money,¡± Dr. Carter looked troubled, ¡°If you truly want to save the old lady, there might be one way.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Phoebe instantly gripped Dr. Carter¡¯s hand. Dr. Carter continued, ¡°For you, this solution should be fairly simple. I heard that Miss Viola Thompson is your niece. And she is the founder of the Sight Restorer Plan, creating unprecedented miracles in human history. If you could invite Miss Thompson over, perhaps we could save the old lady.¡± Chapter 1482 - Chapter 1482 369 How can she bear this _1 Chapter 1482: 369: How can she bear this! _1 Chapter 1482: 369: How can she bear this! _1 Viola Thompson? The mother and daughter furrowed their brows upon hearing this name. What kind of medical skills could Viola Thompson possess? Isn¡¯t everything she has now just a front? Norma Augus looked towards Dr. Carter, then spoke up, ¡°Dr. Carter, does my cousin truly have a method to cure my grandmother?¡± Dr. Carter nodded, ¡°If we can bring Miss Thompson here, there would at least be a fifty percent chance.¡± After all, Viola was known for creating miracles. She was a medical legend, second only to Suwen. There is a saying now, ¡®Suwen in the South, Thompson in the North¡¯. Norma squinted her eyes, forming her plan, ¡°My cousin is my grandmother¡¯s own granddaughter. She would not stand by and do nothing about my grandmother¡¯s current predicament. Dr. Carter, please ensure my grandmother¡¯s safety. She mustn¡¯t suffer any harm! Leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll call my cousin right away. If necessary, I¡¯ll go to Capital City to seek her personally.¡± Hearing this, Phoebe Perryne had a puzzled look. She didn¡¯t understand what Norma was actually planning. With Viola¡¯s mediocre skills, could she really cure Mrs. Perryne? That¡¯s impossible! Why would Norma pursue such an impossible goal? Shouldn¡¯t saving lives be the priority now? Dr. Carter adjusted his glasses, looked at Norma, and nodding said: ¡°Miss Augus, don¡¯t worry. Though I can¡¯t create miracles, I can at least ensure Mrs. Perryne¡¯s safety for the next two weeks.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot, Dr. Carter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility,¡± Dr. Carter replied. Norma squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Dr. Carter, you mean my grandmother¡¯s left with only two weeks?¡± Dr. Carter nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Shocked by this news, Phoebe¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Wha, what? Dr. Carter you must be wrong! How is it possible that my mom only has two weeks left!?¡± Dr. Carter sighed, ¡°Mrs. Perryne¡¯s liver is severely damaged, and it¡¯s currently at its limit. To be honest, if she were an ordinary person, she might have already passed away.¡± Mrs. Perryne is surviving till now solely through the usage of various expensive medicinal herbs. Something an ordinary family can¡¯t afford. Upon saying this, Dr. Carter paused, smiling, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, with Miss Thompson¡¯s intervention, I believe Mrs. Perryne will be alright.¡± Fearing that Phoebe would say something more, Norma walked up to Phoebe and held her hand, ¡°Mom, even Dr. Carter has said that my cousin can cure grandmom, you shouldn¡¯t worry about it anymore!¡± Upon saying this, she turned to Dr. Carter, ¡°Dr. Carter, you¡¯ve had a long day. Please go and rest in the guest room. We¡¯ll contact my cousin immediately.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dr. Carter nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be back to check on Mrs. Perryne¡¯s condition in an hour¡¯s time.¡± Dr. Carter turned and left. Norma then turned to the housekeeper, ¡°My mom and I have things to discuss, you can leave for now.¡± ¡°As you wish, Miss Augus. Please call on me whenever you need anything.¡± Soon, the room was left with only Phoebe, Norma, and the bedridden Mrs. Perryne. Phoebe looked up at Norma, asked perplexedly, ¡°What are you really up to, Norma?¡± Norma, with a determined look, said crisply, ¡°I¡¯m planning to invite Viola Thompson to South City.¡± Phoebe frowned, ¡°You really believe that Viola can cure diseases?¡± A glint appeared in Norma¡¯s eyes, ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you heard these words?¡± ¡°What words?¡± Phoebe was very confused. Norma continued, ¡°¡®Suwen in the South, Thompson in the North¡¯, it does imply that Viola has some ability. Otherwise, why would people pass these words around? Entrust grandmother to her, you should feel relieved actually.¡± Phoebe squinted her eyes, not understanding more and more what Norma was saying. The phrase ¡®Suwen in the South, Thompson in the North¡¯ started spreading from Capital City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only the Thompson family would know exactly why such words spread. In this world, there¡¯s nothing money can¡¯t solve. If Viola were truly brought here, it would only accelerate Mrs. Perryne¡¯s death. ¡°Norma, you are being unreasonable!¡± ¡°Mom, just listen to me,¡± Norma spoke gently, ¡°Everyone knows that Viola Thompson is a miracle-worker of the Thompson Clan. To them, she is a divine doctor who doesn¡¯t refuse any case. If she can¡¯t cure grandmother, who do you think will lose face? And her actual abilities will be questioned!¡± Chapter 1483 - Chapter 1483 369 How can she bear this _2 Chapter 1483: 369: How can she bear this! _2 Chapter 1483: 369: How can she bear this! _2 When she finished speaking, Norma Augus continued, ¡°This is just one of my guesses. There is another, Mary Perryne has always hated her grandmother. Over the years, she has never shown any respect in front of her grandmother. If we try to contact Viola Thompson now, Mary will definitely stop her. A person who can let her own grandmother die without lifting a finger, could be indifferent towards her, do you really think such a person would not be condemned by society?¡± There¡¯s an old saying goes: The higher you stand, the harder you fall. Viola Thompson, as she is now, cannot bear even the slightest stain on her reputation. People who could let their own grandmother die without lifting a finger are simply the scum of society! Especially in Sinian Country where filial piety is highly valued. With such explanation, Phoebe Perryne suddenly saw the light ¨C it is clear to her. What Norma Augus said is true. Regardless of whether Viola Thompson comes or not, rescues or not, it¡¯s a lose-lose situation for her. However****** It seemed that Phoebe Perryne had realized something and looked at Norma Augus, ¡°What about your grandmother?¡± The urgent task at hand is to find the best doctor for Mrs. Perryne and make every effort to cure her, not to delay time. Norma Augus¡¯ plan is good. But the price to pay is Mrs. Perryne¡¯s life. Because only if Mrs. Perryne loses her life can Viola Thompson become the target of public outrage! Let everyone point their spearheads at Viola Thompson. No. This is unacceptable. Phoebe Perryne can lose anything but she can¡¯t lose her mother. Her mother is the most important person to her in this world. Back then, everyone accused her of being an illegitimate girl, shameless, even advised her mother to send her to an orphanage and then remarry. But her mother never abandoned her. It was her mother who told her that she was the Miss Perryne. ****** Unmarried and pregnant, no one knows what her mother went through at that time. That¡¯s why, these years, Mary Perryne has been very grateful to her mother. ¡°Mom,¡± Norma Augus looked up at Phoebe Perryne, her face serious, ¡°Grandmother is already in her eighties, almost ninety years old, while human life expectancy is only around 75. If, I said if, if something unfortunate happens to her, that would be just the end of her natural life!¡± ¡°Also, I think grandmother would really like to do something for us before she leaves this world. What¡¯s wrong with that? Don¡¯t you want to see the Thompson Clan collapse? Don¡¯t you want to see the Thompson Clan disintegrate after losing its leader? Don¡¯t you want to step on Mary Perryne?¡± Having said this, Norma Augus paused for a moment, and then continued: ¡°If you don¡¯t want all of this, then please remember how Mary Perryne and Hermosa Brain bullied you and grandmother! And how you were scorned as an illegitimate girl!¡± The words of Norma Augus successfully stimulated Phoebe Perryne. She wants this. She dreams of stepping on that vile Mary Perryne. She dreams of seeing the Thompson Clan disintegrate after losing its leader. However, the Thompson Clan has deep roots in Capital City and its old Grandfather and Grandmother have all made significant contributions. This kind of family is not so easy to defeat. Phoebe Perryne took a deep breath, ¡°Norma, you¡¯re still young, so you see things too simply. Thompson Clan has a strong foundation in Capital City and Thompson Clan¡¯s three brothers are not ordinary people. Based on us two alone, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t bring them down!¡± Norma Augus doesn¡¯t like to hear such words. What about the Thompson Clan? What about their long-standing foundation? As long as she wants it, she has the ability to bring down the Thompson Clan! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t belittle yourself, and don¡¯t underestimate your daughter.¡± Norma Augus¡¯ look was very firm, and then said, ¡°As long as you cooperate with me, we have a chance to overthrow the Thompson Clan.¡± This is the information age. Given Viola Thompson¡¯s current status, she can least afford scandals and doubts. Once the news of Viola Thompson¡¯s falsified experiment comes out, then it won¡¯t just be Viola Thompson who is affected! The entire Thompson Family Clan will also be implicated. What a pity. Although Phoebe Perryne has been abroad for many years, her vision is still too narrow, she could not think about this aspect at all. Hearing these words, Phoebe Perryne frowned slightly and asked somewhat nervously, ¡°Is it really that easy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Norma Augus looked at Phoebe Perryne, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to do anything right now, just listen to me.¡± Over the years since her husband¡¯s death, Norma Augus has become the mental pillar for Phoebe Perryne. Of course she believes in Norma. But****** Thinking of this, Phoebe Perryne turned her head again to look at her mother lying on the bed. Nobody knows what she was feeling at this moment. She could hardly breathe. They are mother and daughter bonded by blood. For her to directly sacrifice her mother¡¯s life, she truly can¡¯t do it. Naturally, Norma Augus understood what her mother was thinking about, she then began to speak, ¡°Mom, you know grandmother¡¯s health condition. If there was a chance of recovery, the situation wouldn¡¯t have become like this. Dr. Carter is an accomplished medical practitioner, an overseas medical doctor who has won many awards. Even he is helpless facing this disease, do you really think there is someone else who could save grandmother beyond Dr.Carter?¡± Everyone has to die eventually. Norma Augus just couldn¡¯t understand why her mother was so hung up on this. After all, life is a cycle of rebirth. Moreover, Mrs. Perryne¡¯s death could help them, mother and daughter, bring down the Thompson Clan. This is simply hitting two birds with one stone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having said that, Norma Augus paused for a moment, and then continued: ¡°Mom, what grandmother has always hoped for in this life is to see you happy, no longer being bullied by Mary Perryne. If she knows our plan, she would certainly support us unconditionally. Mom, don¡¯t let your grandmother down.¡± Phoebe Perryne has been ignored and bullied by Mary Perryne all her life. If Norma Augus were Phoebe Perryne, she wouldn¡¯t have tolerated it. She didn¡¯t know how Phoebe Perryne managed to endure it. Phoebe Perryne looked at her with a complex expression. After a long while, she turned her head to look at Norma Augus, ¡°Alright, Norma, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Chapter 1484 - Chapter 1484 370 Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand_1 Chapter 1484: 370: Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand!_1 Chapter 1484: 370: Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand!_1 Phoebe Perryne thought for a long time. She felt that Norma Augus was right. If Mrs. Perryne were still lucid now, she would definitely approve of this. After all, Mrs. Perryne¡¯s greatest hope in life was to see Mary Perryne get her just deserts. Seeing her mother finally nod, Norma Augus was overjoyed and continued, ¡°Okay, you can just listen to me from now on.¡± Phoebe Perryne didn¡¯t have any excessive facial expressions, and she turned her head to glance at Mrs. Perryne lying on the bed. A moment passed, and she sighed. Despite making the decision, she still felt somewhat apologetic towards her mother. Norma Augus grasped Phoebe Perryne¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, I believe that grandma will be pleased at this moment.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Norma Augus did not say anything more; she picked up her cell phone and dialed the Perryne family¡¯s number. Norma Augus only had the landline number for the Perryne family. The person who picked up was the housekeeper. ¡°Hello, this is Norma Augus. I have a very important matter to discuss with my uncle and aunt. Could you please transfer the call for me?¡± Mary Perryne was conveniently out of the house. The housekeeper transferred the call to Sawyer Thompson. Sawyer Thompson picked up the phone, ¡°Norma, you sound very urgent. Your aunt is not home right now. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Norma Augus organized her thoughts, and then replied, ¡°Uncle, my grandmother¡¯s illness has worsened. The doctor says that she may not be able to hold on for too many more days. I have something to discuss with my aunt. Could you let me know when she will be home so that I can call back then?¡± Sawyer Thompson had always refrained from intervening in the affairs of Mary Perryne¡¯s family, nor did he ever make any decisions without consulting Mary Perryne. Regardless of the decisions made by Mary, he would unconditionally support her. Upon hearing this, Sawyer Thompson glanced at the clock hung on the wall before replying, ¡°Probably around 8 o¡¯clock tonight.¡± Norma Augus maintained her gentle voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call back later in the evening.¡± As soon as Norma hung up the phone, Phoebe couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously, ¡°How did it go? Did Mary Perryne refuse you?¡± Norma shook her head, ¡°Mary Perryne is not home. She will be back at eight.¡± Phoebe squinted her eyes. Soon, it was eight o¡¯clock. Mary Perryne¡¯s footsteps could be heard outside the door on time. Sawyer Thompson, who was reading a newspaper on the sofa, glanced up, ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Sawyer pushed his glasses up and said, ¡°Norma called earlier and said she needs to talk to you.¡± Norma Augus? Upon hearing this name, Mary Perryne squinted her eyes. ¡°What does she want with me?¡± Just as Sawyer was about to say something, the telephone rang on cue. Mary set down her bag, walked over and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± As expected, Norma¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Good evening, Aunt. It¡¯s Norma.¡± Even though Mary detested Ethel Guarino and Phoebe, she had never taken her anger out on Norma. Firstly, children can¡¯t choose their birth circumstances. Secondly, both Ethel Guarino and Phoebe ¨C one being Norma¡¯s grandmother, and the other being her biological mother ¨C it was unlikely for Norma to sever ties with these two close relatives over the issues from so many years ago. Therefore, though Mary did not project her anger onto Norma, she never managed to feel affection towards this estranged niece. Thankfully, Norma had been abroad these past few years with little contact with the Thompson Clan. ¡°Norma, what do you need from me?¡± Mary asked. Norma continued, ¡°Aunt, I really couldn¡¯t think of any other way. My grandmother is very ill now and may be in danger at any time. The doctor said that only Viola could possibly treat my grandmother. Could we¡­¡± At this point, Norma paused. She had thought that Mary would rage and flat out refuse, but to her surprise, Mary didn¡¯t interrupt her or get angry. She was calm, even going so far as to ask, ¡°Could we do what? Norma, you really should elaborate when you speak.¡± Norma squinted her eyes, and then continued, ¡°Aunt, could you and Viola please come and see my grandmother? Regardless of how things stand, she is still Viola¡¯s grandmother.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they were to abandon even their own grandmother, how could they still call themselves doctors? How could they still call themselves human! Surprisingly, Mary did not get angry. She just responded flatly, ¡°Norma, you must have remembered wrong. Our Viola¡¯s grandmother was a hard-luck woman who passed away before the age of 50.¡± ¡°Aunt, you shouldn¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s been so many years already. If you have any resentment, you should have let go already.¡± Mary spoke with a gentleness in her tone, her calm voice delivering the most poignant of remarks, ¡°Even though so many years have passed, a mistress is still a mistress. Time cannot wash clean the revolting deeds some people have done.¡± Chapter 1485 - Chapter 1485 370 Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand_2 Chapter 1485: 370: Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand!_2 Chapter 1485: 370: Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand!_2 Upon saying this, Mary Perryne continued: ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± As soon as she uttered those words, Mary Perryne abruptly ended the call. Norma Augus immediately tried to redial, but all she heard was a busy message. Mary Perryne had blocked her number. Phoebe Perryne immediately rushed over, ¡°Did Mary legally reject you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Norma Augus nodded. Phoebe then asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Norma Augus squinted her eyes, ¡°We need to make a trip to Capital City.¡± Phoebe couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Norma¡¯s words, ¡°What are we going to do in Capital City?¡± Norma said, ¡°We are going to plead with Mary and Viola Thompson in Capital City.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they wouldn¡¯t come?¡± Norma with a smile said, ¡°They might refuse to come, but we cannot afford to lack sincerity in our request.¡± In the end, Norma¡¯s eyes were filled with calculation. Phoebe understood the meaning behind Norma¡¯s words and followed up with, ¡°When is our trip?¡± ¡°Right now.¡± Norma answered. ¡°We¡¯re going over right this evening?¡± Phoebe asked. Norma nodded. Before Phoebe could say anything more, Norma added, ¡°There¡¯s a proverb that says ¡®strike while the iron is hot.''¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Phoebe squinted her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re right, Norma.¡± That very night, mother and daughter took the high-speed rail to Capital City. By the crack of dawn the next day, they were already waiting at the entrance of the Thompson Clan¡¯s residence. As soon as Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne stepped out of their house, they saw Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus. ¡°Sis.¡± Phoebe walked up to Mary. Mary subtly furrowed her brows, glanced between the mother and daughter, and then asked, ¡°What brings you two here so early?¡± Phoebe¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. She grabbed Mary¡¯s hand, ¡°Sis, Mom is seriously ill. The doctors say only Viola can help. I beg you, please have some compassion and help Mom, okay?¡± Mary yanked her hand out of Phoebe¡¯s grasp, ¡°Your mother¡¯s situation is none of my business.¡± Crying, Phoebe said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I know my mom has no blood relation with you, but she¡¯s been with our dad for so many years! If not for Buddha¡¯s sake, at least for the monk¡¯s!¡± Before Mary could respond, Norma knelt to the ground, ¡°Auntie, I know Grandma did wrong by you in the past. As a stepmother, she failed to fulfill her duty properly. But she¡¯s very ill now. Could you let bygones be bygones and help? I can apologize on her behalf. Any anger you have, vent it on me. Please don¡¯t vent it on Grandma. She¡¯s bedridden and confused as we speak!¡± Mary gazed down at Norma, who was kneeling on the ground, trying to suppress her boiling rage. She knew things were not as straightforward as they seemed. Everything Norma did today was calculated and with a purpose in mind. Mary simply stared at Norma, ¡°Are you guilt-tripping me?¡± Immediately, Phoebe also knelt alongside Norma, ¡°It¡¯s not guilt-tripping, Sis. I¡¯ve truly run out of options. I wouldn¡¯t ask for help if I had any other means. Sis, you could do whatever you want to me so long as you go see Mom!¡± ¡°Firstly, your mother has no relationship with me. Secondly, let me remind you. Your mother, Ethel Guarino, was once a homewrecker. She deliberately destroyed other people¡¯s families, including mine. If it weren¡¯t for her, my mother wouldn¡¯t have succumbed to depression and breast cancer. Ethel Guarino¡¯s current predicament is her retribution ¨C heaven doesn¡¯t tolerate misdeeds. Furthermore, I am giving you a chance by addressing you as my sister. But if you force my hand, don¡¯t blame me for being unsparing!¡± Her words were harsh but her tone was calm. Phoebe had expected this reaction from Mary, but she couldn¡¯t accept being called the daughter of a homewrecker. Her mother was merely bravely pursuing her own love. It was Hermosa Brain who insisted on monopolizing David Perryne despite having no love for him. What¡¯s the point of holding onto someone you no longer love? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sis, I know you¡¯re angry, but Auntie¡¯s death has nothing to do with my mom! My mom and dad truly love each other!¡± If their love wasn¡¯t genuine, they wouldn¡¯t have stayed together till old age. ¡°So true love involves becoming a homewrecker?¡± Mary was finding it hard to keep her cool, ¡°And then giving birth to an illegitimate child like you? Phoebe Perryne, a person can lack anything, but not a sense of shame!¡± Being addressed as an ¡®illegitimate child¡¯ felt like a vicious slap across Phoebe¡¯s face. Throughout her childhood, she had been countless times called an ¡®illegitimate child.¡¯ Chapter 1486 - Chapter 1486 370 Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand_3 Chapter 1486: 370: Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand!_3 Chapter 1486: 370: Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand!_3 At that moment, Phoebe Perryne felt as if she had suddenly returned to her childhood. Norma Augus strategically lifted her head, ¡°Auntie.¡± Mary Perryne immediately cut off Norma Augus¡¯s words, ¡°Listen carefully, both of you, from now on, I have nothing to do with you! Whether the mistress who destroyed my mother¡¯s home lives or dies, it has nothing to do with me. Housekeeper! Show them out!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The housekeeper nodded. Mary Perryne continued: ¡°And remember, do not allow unimportant people in from now on.¡± She intended to completely sever connections between the two families. Phoebe Perryne narrowed her eyes. This Mary Perryne, what a cruel heart she has. Norma Augus lowered her head, the corner of her mouth drawing up into a faint arc. Everything was within her expectations. However, even though she had anticipated everything, Norma was still somewhat shocked by it. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would have refused to believe that Mary Perryne was this kind of person. A stepmother is still a mother. Yet Mary Perryne was so heartless, leaving her mother to die! No wonder Mrs. Perryne never liked Mary Perryne all these years. If she was Mrs. Perryne, she wouldn¡¯t like this kind of daughter either. Even if she was her biological daughter, she wouldn¡¯t like her. This kind of person simply has no conscience. The housekeeper, along with a few bodyguards, escorted the mother and daughter out of the door. As Phoebe Perryne looked back at Mary Perryne, tears streaming down her face, she wailed, ¡°Sis, won¡¯t you save mom?¡± ¡°Auntie!¡± The mother and daughter were there with a purpose, so of course, they had to play their parts till the end. Mary Perryne did not even turn her head. Encountering such a thing early in the morning was really bad luck, she raised her hand to rub her temples. Sawyer Thompson followed her, ¡°Mary, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mary Perryne sneered, ¡°This kind of thing, I have been experiencing since junior high school.¡± Years ago, to rise to power, Ethel Guarino did all sorts of disgusting things. She not only secretly went to see my mother but also came to see me. Sawyer Thompson continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, whatever happens, I will always stand by your side.¡± Mary Perryne turned her head to look at Sawyer Thompson, smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple, aren¡¯t you being a bit too cheesy?¡± Sawyer Thompson was taken aback, ¡°Cheesy? I¡¯m just stating the truth.¡± Mary Perryne held Sawyer Thompson¡¯s hand. Sawyer Thompson then enveloped Mary¡¯s hand with his. Neither of them said a word, but the silence spoke volumes. Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus were driven out of the Thompson Family Manor. Norma Augus looked at the Thompson Family Manor not far away, squinting her eyes. Phoebe Perryne looked at Norma Augus, ¡°Norma, what should we do now?¡± Norma Augus continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, then ask for help online in grandmother¡¯s name.¡± Over the years, Ethel Guarino has done a lot in the name of the Perryne family. In order to clear her reputation as a mistress, she enjoyed participating in various charity events, laundering money through auctions and donations. With this method, she could both make money and maintain a good reputation. It was an absolute win-win situation. Thus. Mrs. Perryne, Lady Perryne, had over a million followers on Facebook. Sometimes, the internet can make a person, but it can also ruin a person. The higher you stand, the harder you fall. Phoebe Perryne was puzzled, ¡°Norma, what do you mean?¡± Norma Augus couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain further, she simply said, ¡°Mom, just listen to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Phoebe Perryne nodded. The mother and daughter immediately rushed back to South City. Norma Augus took out Mrs. Perryne¡¯s Facebook and posted an update. Lady Perryne V: ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Phoebe Perryne, the daughter of Lady Guarino. My mother has not updated her Facebook for several days because she has been unwell. I apologize for causing everyone to worry. After the doctor¡¯s rescue effort, my mother¡¯s health has reached its limit. The doctor has advised us to prepare ourselves mentally, she may lose her breath at any moment.¡± At the bottom of the text, a photo of Mrs. Perryne lying in the hospital bed was attached. This post immediately sparked a fervour among her followers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because Ethel Guarino knew how to market herself effectively. If not for Mary Perryne¡¯s existence, she would have almost forgotten her own past. [Is grandma okay?] [Mrs. Perryne must stay strong.] [Mrs. Perryne is such a good person, she must be okay, or else I will cry to death.] [Medical technology is so advanced now, Mrs. Perryne¡¯s disease can certainly be cured.] Phoebe Perryne couldn¡¯t understand Norma¡¯s operation. If Norma Augus was just letting netizens know about Mrs. Perryne¡¯s serious illness on the internet, there was no need for them to go to Capital City and enact a whole play. Phoebe Perryne turned to Norma Augus, ¡°Norma, you should be exposing Mary Perryne¡¯s actions to everyone, not announcing grandma¡¯s condition.¡± Chapter 1487 - Chapter 1487 370 Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand_4 Chapter 1487: 370: Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand!_4 Chapter 1487: 370: Tearing Apart The Mistress By Hand!_4 Only by revealing all of Mary Perryne¡¯s actions will public anger lead to everyone condemn Mary. What¡¯s going on right now? Norma Augus squinted her eyes, flipping through the comments in Mrs. Perryne¡¯s comment section, she said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Patience is the key to success Seeing Norma¡¯s calm demeanor, Phoebe Perryne frowned slightly. Right now, she couldn¡¯t wait to bring all these disgusting deeds of the Thompson Clan to light. Just at this moment, Norma came across a comment like this. [Remember, Miss Thompson is Granny Perryne¡¯s granddaughter, right? Miss Thompson is so capable, can¡¯t she do anything about it?] This was the kind of comment that Norma was waiting for. But one or two comments certainly weren¡¯t enough. Without likes, such comments would quickly sink to the bottom, and no one would know about the relationship between Viola Thompson and Mrs. Perryne. So, Norma paid for a group of internet trolls. After the internet trolls set the tone, in less than twenty minutes everyone knew that Mrs. Perryne was Viola Thompson¡¯s grandmother, and they started to tag Viola Thompson en masse. As the matter involved Viola Thompson, this topic quickly made it into the trending list. A corner of Norma¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile. Good, things were developing as she had imagined. It was at this time that Phoebe realized Norma¡¯s true intentions. It couldn¡¯t be denied. The stratagem of Norma was really high. Without saying a word herself, she managed to get the matter out in the open through the mouths of netizens. ¡°Norma, I was too short-sighted just now. What do you plan to do next?¡± Norma, satisfied, put down her phone and tapped on the table with her fingers, ¡°Mom, the next thing we need to do is wait.¡± We wait for the public opinion to ferment. In less than an hour, Ethel Guarino¡¯s Facebook account received hundreds of thousands of private messages. Norma typed a series of texts, and then clicked send again. Lady Perryne v: ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Phoebe. I have seen all of your private messages, first of all, thank you for your concern. Secondly, I would like to clarify here, although Viola is my mom¡¯s granddaughter, they actually do not share any blood relationship. Therefore, I don¡¯t blame anyone for this situation. Perhaps this is my mom¡¯s destiny, we respect fate.¡± First, Norma emphasized that Viola Thompson and Mrs. Perryne did not share any blood relations. Then, she expressed that she did not blame anyone for this matter. Although Norma did not explicitly say that Viola Thompson had refused to treat Mrs. Perryne, her words implicitly accused Viola of being cold-hearted and ruthless. Setting aside the blood relationship issue, considering Mrs. Perryne¡¯s old age, she should not have refused to treat Mrs. Perryne. This topic was already very hot. After this post was published, the topic got even hotter. [Even if Mrs. Perryne doesn¡¯t share a blood relationship with Viola Thompson, she is the stepmother of the Mistress of the Thompson family. Even if it¡¯s for Mr. Perryne¡¯s sake, she shouldn¡¯t be neglecting the old lady!] [Everyone, calm down, all this is just our speculation. Maybe Miss Thompson has not refused the Perryne family at all.] [Yes, yes, yes, everyone calm down, I believe Miss Thompson is not the cold-blooded type of person.] [The issue has blown up so big, why is Miss Thompson not stepping up to explain?] [Even though you guys say that Miss Thompson is not cold-blooded, but from the words of Mrs. Perryne¡¯s daughter you can see her disappointment and sadness. Not explicitly saying it, is trying to save face for the Thompson family I guess.] [Being a stepmother is hard! I¡¯m a stepmother myself. No matter how well you treat your step-daughter, she always thinks of her own mother and will never accept you!] [I typed many words, then deleted them one by one. I¡¯m really feeling down.] Mary Perryne¡¯s face went pale with anger when she saw the posts on Facebook. She never thought that the daughter of a mistress would dare to be so brazen. It was simply disgusting. Mary Perryne immediately edited the text and posted on Facebook. Mother of Four: ¡°Hello everyone, I am Mary Perryne, I am 52 years old this year and the same age as my half sister Phoebe, whom I share the same father with. I did indeed refuse to treat Ethel Guarino on behalf of Viola. Because she¡¯s unworthy. A mistress will always be a mistress. She is in this state now, and it¡¯s all karma. My mother and father started from scratch. When they got married that year, my mother was with my father through thick and thin, even sleeping under bridges. But later, when my mother brought this up with my father, he was ashamed of it. After becoming successful, Ethel Guarino blatantly played the role of a third woman, even giving birth to an illegitimate daughter. After that, she even had the nerve to confront my mom openly, forcing my mom into a divorce.¡± [But my mother did not choose to divorce. She didn¡¯t want to make wedding dresses for others, but she still suffered from depression, which eventually led to breast cancer, and she died on the operating table.] [Please forgive a daughter for not being able to forgive her mother¡¯s mistress on behalf of her mother.] Mary Perryne did not beat around the bush, she directly clarified the entire situation, even directly stating that she and Phoebe were of the same age. Suddenly, public opinion reversed. [How disgusting! The mistress actually had the audacity to ask the legitimate daughter to save her! Where does she get the face!] [So disgusting that I want to puke! It¡¯s karma indeed!] [Scumbags should just die sooner! All mistresses should be wiped out!] [My husband also had an affair, even if I die, I would never let my children acknowledge that woman as their mother! I support Mrs. Thompson.] Seeing public opinion turn into this, Phoebe¡¯s face turned pale with fright, her hands were trembling, she turned to Norma and asked, ¡°Norma, what should we do?¡± Norma said, ¡°Does she have evidence to prove that mom was knowingly being the third woman? Being the third woman unwittingly and knowingly are two different things! Mary Perryne is plainly spreading false rumors!¡± Soon, Norma posted a clarification on Facebook. Lady Perryne V: ¡°After thinking about it, I still want to clarify one thing with everyone. When my mother was with my father, she did not know that my father had a family, she is also a victim. After knowing about this, it was after my father had passed away, she was very desperate at the time. She wanted to make up for something, and also apologized to my sister. In fact, I can understand my sister, although my mother was made a third woman, but this matter is indeed related to her! My sister could not forgive my mom, so my mom wanted to do something, over the years she has been keen on public welfare events, helping countless left-behind children! I believe, time will prove everything.¡± Mary Perryne was so angry that she was trembling all over. She didn¡¯t expect that Phoebe would twist the facts. Third woman by accident? Well, a third woman by accident! Right at this moment, it seemed as if Mary remembered something, and she took out a disc from her room. This was a video of her mother confronting Dick Perryne and Ethel face to face at that time. Her mother had secretly recorded the scene with a video camera, firstly, she wanted to use this to knock herself to never forget about this incident. Secondly, she wanted to prepare for a possible divorce. But in the end, the two did not divorce. Unfortunately, the times have long passed. This disc had long been damaged and could not be played. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Holding the disc, Mary sighed. At this moment, Viola Thompson walked in from outside the door, curiously she asked, ¡°Mom, what are you sighing about?¡± Viola Thompson did not know about the things happening on Facebook yet, she was just back from watching a movie with Terrence Lentz. Mary looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, do you know how to fix a disc?¡± ¡°The one in your hand?¡± Viola asked. Chapter 1488 - Chapter 1488 371 Direct torment to the scum _1 Chapter 1488: 371: Direct torment to the scum! _1 Chapter 1488: 371: Direct torment to the scum! _1 Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this one I¡¯m holding.¡± With that, Mary Perryne handed the disc to Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, can you see if this works?¡± Viola Thompson took the disc. It was clear that this disc had a long history, back in that undeveloped age of technology, many precious materials would be engraved on discs. ¡°Let me try, Mom.¡± After saying that, Viola Thompson asked, ¡°How old is this?¡± ¡°Thirty-five years,¡± Mary Perryne answered. Thirty-five years. Viola Thompson was stunned for a moment, she originally thought that this disc contained footage from her parents¡¯ wedding, but it didn¡¯t. Then Mary Perryne continued to ask: ¡°How long will it probably take?¡± Viola replied: ¡°Hard to say, I need to check the extent of the damage first.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Then you go check it quickly.¡± Viola Thompson slightly nodded, ¡°Mom, is this very important?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mary Perryne looked at Viola and asked again, ¡°Viola, haven¡¯t you checked Facebook yet?¡± ¡°Facebook?¡± Viola Thompson frowned slightly. Mary Perryne nodded. Viola immediately took her phone, opened Facebook, logged into her main account, and realized that she had received countless private messages and mentions. Soon, she figured out what had happened. She didn¡¯t feel good commenting on things from the previous generation. Mary Perryne continued: ¡°This disc contains the evidence when your grandparents confronted that mistress in person.¡± At this point, Mary Perryne couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear, ¡°Your grandmother suffered all her life. She married your grandfather and endured a lot of hardships. She worked so hard for your grandfather¡¯s business, but ended up setting the stage for the mistress. What¡¯s more hateful is that Ethel Guarino has twisted the facts and claimed that she was the victim!¡± Ethel Guarino and others simply thought that since Hermosa Brain was no longer around, they could easily bully her! Mary Perryne could definitely not swallow this insult. Viola Thompson picked up a tissue to wipe the tears off Mary Perryne¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Mom, rest assured, I will do my best to restore this disc.¡± Mary Perryne nodded, ¡°Viola, go quickly, don¡¯t waste time.¡± Without delay, Viola Thompson immediately turned and went upstairs. On Facebook. After Norma Augus posted her comments about being a mistress, public opinion immediately turned around. [I knew it! The Perryne family grandma is so nice, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be a mistress. Besides, the former Lady Perryne died of breast cancer, what¡¯s that got to do with being wronged? She can¡¯t possibly blame her death on the Perryne family grandma!] [The Perryne family grandma has led a good life, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do something immoral.] [The Perryne family grandma has done so much good in her life, yet she¡¯s being wrongfully accused, it¡¯s really pitiful!] [To be honest, I¡¯m really disappointed in Viola Thompson this time around! The Perryne family grandma is also a victim in this matter, but she¡¯s making a prejudiced decision, directly refusing to treat the Perryne family grandma. There is a saying that doctors should have compassion, where is her compassion?] [I don¡¯t see any compassion, only nausea.] [I hope the Perryne family grandma gets better soon.] [A mistress can¡¯t be forgiven, but being a victim of a mistress can be understood, after all, the party who was cheated on is also a victim! It¡¯s undeniable that the original Lady Perryne was very pitiful, but have you ever thought about it, the Perryne family grandma is even more pitiful!] [I¡¯ve unfollowed Viola Thompson.] [We should all boycott the Thompson Group!] [The Perryne family grandma is really pitiful, she¡¯s being accused of being a mistress and slandered with dirty rumors at her old age!] [¡­] Consequently, there was a flood of verbal abuse in the comments underneath Mary Perryne¡¯s Facebook post. Mary Perryne skimmed through the comments, her fingertips trembling with anger. Living in a luxurious household for so many years, Mary Perryne has developed a strong skin, no matter what happens, she can keep a straight face. But she couldn¡¯t bear the slander of her deceased mother. Her mother has been dead for so many years, but now she¡¯s being slandered by Phoebe Perryne and her daughter for no reason. It was simply sickening. Mary Perryne wanted to fight back against the online comments, but after writing a long paragraph, she deleted it one character at a time. Forget it. They were simply uninformed and led by the biased opinions of some people. On the Perryne family¡¯s side. Seeing the comments from netizens, Phoebe Perryne smiled victoriously, and after a moment, she turned to Norma Augus, ¡°Norma, you¡¯re really brilliant!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, all the public opinion had turned against the Thompson Clan. The Thompson Clan had already become the target of public criticism as expected. Norma Augus slightly raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°Mom, I suggest you go look at the Thompson Group¡¯s stock.¡± It¡¯s more exciting over there. Hearing this, Phoebe Perryne immediately opened the web page, and when she saw the stock of the Thompson Group, Phoebe Perryne widened her eyes, ¡°My God! Am I seeing things?¡± Chapter 1489 - Chapter 1489 371 Direct torment to the scum _2 Chapter 1489: 371: Direct torment to the scum! _2 Chapter 1489: 371: Direct torment to the scum! _2 Because everyone banded together to boycott the Thompson Group, the group¡¯s stocks plummeted to a halt. It was a sea of green. It sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not seeing things,¡± Norma Augus said, ¡°Wait and see. Given the current situation, the Thompson Clan will declare bankruptcy in less than a month.¡± The Thompson Clan was indeed strong. If it were an ordinary family, they would not have been able to last three days. Phoebe Perryne¡¯s face was full of smiles, and there were no words to describe her feelings now. Her daughter was indeed excellent. Even the once-miraculous Viola Thompson was about to fall at the hands of Norma Augus. ¡°What a joy to behold!¡± Phoebe Perryne laughed, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d live to see the day the Thompson Clan got what they deserved!¡± Norma Augus stayed silent, her eyes filled with a triumphant gleam. Phoebe Perryne rose from the sofa, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell your grandmother the good news right now!¡± With that, she quickly turned and headed upstairs. Although Mrs. Perryne was bedridden and barely conscious, she was still breathing, and as long as she was breathing, it was not too late. Tears welling in her eyes, Phoebe Perryne sat by Mrs. Perryne¡¯s side, holding her hand, ¡°Mom, Norma avenged you. The Thompson Clan is about to fall, and I¡¯ll make Mary Perryne apologize to you in person.¡± Mrs. Perryne, as if she had heard her, shed a tear. The one thing she¡¯d longed to see all her life was the downfall of the Thompson Clan, a chance to redeem her honour. ¡°And, everyone will clear your name. You were not the other woman, you and dad were truly in love.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, at the Thompson¡¯s. Viola Thompson had been trying to repair the disk for two hours but to no avail, this had her pacing anxiously back and forth downstairs. She couldn¡¯t fathom how dire their situation would be if the disk couldn¡¯t be repaired. ¡°Mary, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sawyer Thompson asked, carrying a cup of tea. Seeing his relaxed demeanor, Mary Perryne raised an eyebrow, ¡°How can you have the mood to drink tea at a time like this?¡± What¡¯s happening now? Shouldn¡¯t Sawyer Thompson be in the top-level conference room of the Thompson Group, gathering all the shareholders and discussing a solution? In response, Sawyer Thompson laughed, ¡°What could be more important than drinking tea?¡± Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Do you know how much our stocks have fallen?¡± Sawyer Thompson looked up at her mildly, jesting, ¡°Do I also know that you¡¯re green with envy?¡± Mary Perryne immediately kicked him without a word. Swiftly, Sawyer Thompson caught her hand and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a plan.¡± Mary Perryne looked at Sawyer Thompson, ¡°What plan?¡± Sawyer continued, ¡°The Thompson Group has been established for a century. The Perryne mother and daughter want to destroy us just with public opinion is no different from a pipe dream.¡± There¡¯s an adage that the dragon slayer would eventually become the dragon. Having said this, Sawyer Thompson patted Mary Perryne on the shoulder, ¡°So you don¡¯t need to worry about these issues.¡± Mary Perryne wanted to say something, but swallowed her words in the end. Sawyer Thompson was always decisive. If he said there was nothing to worry about, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Upstairs. In Viola Thompson¡¯s bedroom. Viola sat at the computer desk, meticulously repairing the disk in her hand. She leaned slightly forward, her movements were fluid and swift. Even though Mary Perryne had taken good care of the disc, it was made of polycarbonate plastic, which was easy to damage and break. Therefore, even if there were no visible cracks, the data layer had severely degraded over time, preventing the video from playing properly. It might stump others, but it was different for Viola. These problems were not issues in her eyes. Time flew. In the blink of an eye, another hour had passed. Putting the disk on the table, Viola Thompson came downstairs. ¡°Mom, do we have a DVD player at home?¡± As technology advanced, the once essential appliance in every household, the DVD player, had long since retired from the stage. ¡°You¡¯ve fixed it?¡± Mary Perryne was engaged in a conversation with Sawyer Thompson. Upon hearing Viola¡¯s voice, she looked up in surprise. Viola continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I did, so I want to find a DVD player to try it out.¡± ¡°We have one! There¡¯s one in my room!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola followed Mary Perryne to the master bedroom. Although the DVD player was also a bit old, it did not affect its use. Viola put the disc into the DVD player and pressed the play button. The video was taken thirty-five years ago. Although the picture wasn¡¯t very clear, at least it wasn¡¯t in black and white. Chapter 1490 - Chapter 1490 371 Directly Abuse the Scum _3 Chapter 1490: 371: Directly Abuse the Scum! _3 Chapter 1490: 371: Directly Abuse the Scum! _3 The backdrop of the video was a very quiet cafe. A young woman sat there, with her long hair draped over her shoulders, her features were very delicate. She had a great demeanor. Her back was straight. Perhaps due to her past experiences, although her features were very beautiful, a faint sadness seemed to shroud her eyes and eyebrows. Upon seeing this image, Mary Perryne cried out in agony, ¡°Mom!¡± After more than three decades, Mary Perryne saw her mother again, and no one could understand her feelings. Mary Perryne looked at Viola Thompson, choked and said: ¡°Viola, this is your grandmother.¡± Not to mention Viola. Even for Sawyer Thompson, it was his first time meeting his mother-in-law. His feelings were complicated. Who would have thought that the first time he saw his mother-in-law it would be under such circumstances? The three of them were watching the video like this. Mary Perryne cried uncontrollably. An hour later. Mary Perryne logged into her Facebook and posted a message. A mother of four: ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to have a dispute about the past, but since someone wants to bring it up, let¡¯s make everything clear at once. First, Ethel Guarino is not only aware of her actions but even shamelessly showed off in front of my mother. Secondly, Phoebe Perryne is the illegitimate child of Ethel Guarino and my father. From today on, I have nothing to do with Phoebe Perryne or her daughter, Norma Augus. Thirdly, were it not for Ethel Guarino deliberately intruding into someone else¡¯s marriage, my mother wouldn¡¯t have fallen into depression and died of breast cancer. Fourthly, my daughter will never save the enemy who killed her grandmother.¡± As soon as these words were posted, the comment section exploded with condemnation. [How could Lady Perryne, who has done so much good over the years, possibly be a mistress?] [Please stop being ridiculous!] [Disgusting!] Naturally, Norma Augus would not miss this perfect opportunity to play the victim. Lady Perryne V: ¡°No matter what, the deceased are always greater. Now that things have turned out like this, I don¡¯t want to say more. Everything is as my sister said. I¡¯m willing to apologize on behalf of my mother to my sister and to Auntie who passed away. My mom shouldn¡¯t have been blinded by love and even more shouldn¡¯t have given birth to me, an illegitimate child. Life and death are ordained by fate. I hope everyone can stop this, let¡¯s not cyberbully anyone over a past event.¡± These words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. Netizens were furious and wished they could take matters into their own hands. Norma Augus knew that at this point, simply playing the victim was not enough, something else had to happen. Thinking of this, Norma Augus squinted her eyes and slipped into Mrs. Perryne¡¯s room when her mother was not paying attention. A few minutes later, Norma Augus, with teary eyes, ran into Phoebe Perryne¡¯s room, ¡°Mom, grandma is gone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Phoebe Perryne¡¯s face turned pale. Noma Augus cried out: ¡°I just went to check on grandma and I found out that she¡­ she has stopped breathing¡­¡± Phoebe Perryne immediately rushed to Mrs. Perryne¡¯s bedroom. Mrs. Perryne was wearing an oxygen mask, and the heartbeat monitor had stopped. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Phoebe Perryne threw herself on Mrs. Perryne¡¯s bed, crying hysterically. It wasn¡¯t an act. Phoebe Perryne was genuinely heartbroken. Ever since she could remember, her mother had been a very strong woman. She raised her alone and gave her the best education. Although her father also often came to see them, Phoebe Perryne did not have such strong feelings for him. Norma Augus consoled her through red-rimmed eyes: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so sad, life is a cycle that every one of us has to go through, grandma just preceded us to another world.¡± Phoebe Perryne was still sobbing uncontrollably. Noma Augus continued: ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t forget what¡¯s important because of your grief.¡± Phoebe Perryne looked at Norma Augus, her eyes filled with rancor, ¡°Your grandma was killed by the Thompson family, I will make sure that Mary Perryne and every member of the Thompson family come to your grandma¡¯s memorial hall to apologize!¡± Norma Augus nodded in agreement. 10 minutes later, Norma Augus posted an obituary on Facebook under Phoebe Perryne¡¯s name. Lady Perryne V: My mother passed away at 3 pm. Right or wrong is no longer important, may paradise be free of pain. The moment this post was published, it trended on Facebook. If Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t neglected her, Mrs. Perryne wouldn¡¯t have died. Mary Perryne immediately posted a new message: Mother of four @Lady Perryne V: ¡°My mom died 35 years ago, so do you guys think it¡¯s easier to bully the deceased? ¡± In the video. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A woman, approximately 45, was sitting there. Her back was very straight, but her eyes were fixated on the direction of the door. She was waiting for someone. Soon, a man and a woman walked in from the outside. The woman was clinging tightly to the man¡¯s hand and had a sweet smile on her face. The man, although still somewhat handsome, was noticeably middle-aged with a beer belly, certainly not someone you would call handsome. Chapter 1491 - Chapter 1491 371 Direct torment to the scum _4 Chapter 1491: 371: Direct torment to the scum! _4 Chapter 1491: 371: Direct torment to the scum! _4 The woman wore fashionable clothes and appeared to be around thirty-two years old. A little girl around twelve or thirteen years old followed behind them. As they got closer, the woman playfully slapped the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! I told you we should¡¯ve come earlier. You always dawdle, and because of you, we kept my sister waiting so long!¡± The woman then turned to Hermosa and apologized with a look of regret on her face. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, sister. We¡¯ve kept you waiting so long.¡± ¡°Who are you calling sister?¡± Hermosa looked towards Ethel Guarino, who was almost a decade younger than her. Her eyes were cold. Ethel laughed, ¡°Considering our relationships with David, if we were in ancient times, wouldn¡¯t I have to call you sister? Look, you seem upset. You don¡¯t have to be though. In ancient times, wealthy men often had multiple wives and concubines. Although we aren¡¯t living in ancient times, rich bosses like David having mistresses is nothing unusual. Sister, since I¡¯ve come with David today, I¡¯m already mentally prepared. I don¡¯t mind being the lesser woman, as long as you can tolerate me.¡± Hermosa was a highly educated woman. Everything Ethel said felt like a sharp slap on her face. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Hermosa felt that she had been seriously insulted. At this moment, Ethel continued, ¡°Oh, and sister, I forgot to introduce you to Phoebe. She¡¯s David¡¯s and my daughter. Say hello to your Aunt.¡± Phoebe, who bore a striking resemblance to Ethel, looked up at Hermosa and said, ¡°Auntie.¡± The term ¡®Auntie¡¯ turned Hermosa deathly pale and she began to tremble. How dare they! How dare they be so blatant. They even brought their illegitimate daughter with them. But the education she received told her that she shouldn¡¯t resort to name-calling. She turned and asked Dick Perryne, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We agreed to talk things over today, just the two of us. What is the meaning of this?¡± Dick Perryne said arrogantly, ¡°As Ethel has already said, she doesn¡¯t care about her status. You can turn a blind eye and let it pass. There¡¯s no need to make a big fuss.¡± Moreover, even Phoebe was willing to acknowledge Hermosa as an aunt. What more could Hermosa ask for? What did she expect them to do? Moreover, as Ethel pointed out, he wasn¡¯t the only one with a mistress out there. Hermosa was making a big deal out of nothing; she was being overly dramatic. As a man, Dick felt he had done his fair share. If it had been anyone else, they probably would have left Hermosa a long time ago. But he didn¡¯t. Hermosa scoffed, ¡°Dick Perryne, hand on heart, tell me ¨C is such treatment fair to me?¡± Dick was beginning to lose patience, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, Ethel doesn¡¯t care about prerogatives. Phoebe is willing to recognize you as an aunt, what more do you want? Hermosa, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± If not for maintaining his image, Dick would have divorced her a long time ago! How could he possibly drag this out to today? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Given his current social status, could he not find any other wife he wanted? Deep down, Hermosa took a deep breath and looked at Dick to slowly say, ¡°I married you when I was just under twenty, freshly graduated from the university. I had a great job lined up, but for you, I fell out with my family, gave up that dazzling job, and without hesitation left with you for a place far away.¡± ¡°Over the years, we¡¯ve collected trash, lived under bridges. Our life was hard, but I felt a sweet joy in my heart because I knew my choice was right. You were honest and ambitious. Once, you fell victim to a scam that left us penniless. To pay off our debts, I sold the only piece of jewelry I had. That time, we went hungry for two whole days. Then, I found a half-eaten biscuit in the trash. I couldn¡¯t bear to eat it so I brought it back for you. You promised then that you¡¯d give me the best life possible, that you¡¯d buy a heap of biscuits for me, and swore that you¡¯d never let down or deceive me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve begged for help for your business. I, Hermosa Brain, can confidently tell you ¨C I¡¯ve never done anything wrong by you. Eventually, your business began to flourish. But because of the hardships and exhaustion over the years, I can only ever have our daughter Mary.¡± ¡°And what did you tell me? You said you¡¯d always cherish Mary, never did I think you¡¯d have a child roughly the same age as Mary outside of our marriage.¡± Chapter 1492 - Chapter 1492 371 Direct torment to the scum _5 Chapter 1492: 371: Direct torment to the scum! _5 Chapter 1492: 371: Direct torment to the scum! _5 By this point, Hermosa Brain was in tears, her voice raw and hoarse, ¡°And now? You make it seem like everything that happened in the past was a joke! Dick Perryne, I just want to ask you, where did I go wrong, why is NIIT treating me like this! Why!¡± Hermosa clenched Dick Perryne¡¯s shirt, demanding an explanation from him. Had all these years just been a joke? No one knew the depths of Hermosa¡¯s despair. While others could rely on their families when they were bullied by their in-laws, Who could she turn to? Back then, for Dick Perryne¡¯s sake, she decisively cut ties with her parents. Now, she couldn¡¯t bear to face her parents. Hermosa also wanted to leave Dick Perryne cleanly and swiftly. But she couldn¡¯t bear the thought. Whenever she thought of Dick Perryne sleeping with another woman, even having a child with her, her heart ached so much she couldn¡¯t breathe. Dick Perryne, with a look of impatience, shook off Hermosa, angrily saying: ¡°Enough! Hermosa! Stop using past affairs to disgust me!¡± Dick Perryne no longer had any love for Hermosa. A now millionaire, Dick Perryne didn¡¯t want to admit to his difficult past, let alone that he had eaten out of trash bins before. After all, Dick Perryne always claimed to be of royal descent. But Hermosa constantly reminded him of his real identity. Ethel Guarino, on the other hand, was different. Ethel was gentle, considerate and only held admiration for him. If he said to go east, Ethel would never dare to step west. Disgusting. Hermosa laughed, so it turns out, all the hardships they had gone through was an unspeakable disgrace to Dick Perryne. And she¡¯s the witness to this disgrace. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Dick Perryne looked at Hermosa, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at my own foolishness, my stupidity, I¡¯m laughing at how everyone else could see through you, yet I was the only one who couldn¡¯t!¡± Her parents had been adamantly against her being with Dick Perryne. And what about her? What had she done? Dick Perryne, looking at the wife who was with him through thick and thin, had neither pity nor love in his eyes, just disgust. The old is always just the old. A lover will always be a lover. Just then, Ethel spoke, ¡°Big sister, David has already done more than enough. There¡¯s no love left between you both. Rather than living in pain, it¡¯s better to let go. And David and I share true love.¡± ¡°Where were you when Dick Perryne and I were going through hardships? Where were you when we were living under a bridge? Love, what right do you have to talk about love! If Dick Perryne was still the poor boy he was back then, would you still be standing here today?¡± Ethel clung to Dick Perryne¡¯s arm, ¡°I would! No matter what David becomes, I will always love him!¡± After saying this, Ethel stood on her toes and kissed Dick Perryne, then provocatively said, ¡°Big sister, to be honest, I sometimes feel sorry for you. If I were you, I would just divorce David. What¡¯s the point of hanging onto him so desperately?¡± Hermosa clenched her fists and looked at Dick Perryne, ¡°Do you believe her? Do you believe that if you were penniless right now, she would still profess her love for you?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Dick Perryne replied, ¡°Hermosa, stop thinking you¡¯re so noble just because you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot. Have I not sacrificed as well? I¡¯ve said it before, I am okay not divorcing you, Ethel is willing to be the mistress, what else do you want?¡± Hermosa, at the end of her tether, slapped Dick Perryne across the face, ¡°Is that how a human speaks?¡± Ethel immediately stood in front of Hermosa, ¡°Big sister, if you want to hit someone, hit me. Don¡¯t make things hard for David!¡± Furious, Hermosa took another swing at Ethel. This slap enraged Dick Perryne, who put Ethel behind him and gave Hermosa a harsh slap in return. This slap caused Hermosa to topple to the ground. ¡°Hermosa! Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± After saying this, Dick Perryne turned around and left with Ethel. Ethel smugly cast a victorious glance at Hermosa. Hermosa was dazed by the slap, after a while, she managed to get up from the ground and shouted at their departing figures, ¡°Dick Perryne, I won¡¯t let you and Ethel have a good life! If you want a divorce, you¡¯ll have to see me dead first!¡± Hermosa, who had initially intended to divorce, had a change of heart after this incident! She definitely wouldn¡¯t do the dirty work for Ethel. The video ran for half an hour. After watching, everyone was reduced to tears. [Sorry, Mrs. Thompson, we misunderstood you!] [After watching this video, I¡¯m so angry, we didn¡¯t know Lady Perryne was being bullied so badly!] [That mistress is so smug!] [Thank goodness we have this video, otherwise, this incident would be hard to clarify.] [Watching this video made me feel so suffocated and troubled, how could there be men and women so shameless in this world!] [Karma is real, there¡¯s no escape, Ethel¡¯s unexpected death is karma! Also, I hope Phoebe Perryne ends up paralysed but lives a long life!] [That Phoebe Perryne isn¡¯t any better, knowing full well her mother is the mistress, she still uttered such disgusting words. I don¡¯t know how she had the audacity to call her ¡®big sister.¡¯ I used to feel sorry for Phoebe Perryne!] [That mistress deserves to die! The illegitimate daughter deserves to die even more!] [Rest assured, this illegitimate daughter and her own daughter will not end well.] [¡­] Meanwhile, Phoebe Perryne and Norma Augus were still absorbed in their dream of defeating the Thompson Clan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, netizens had their sights set on the Thompson Clan now. No one understood the powerful influence of the internet. The Thompson Clan is doomed this time for sure. Just at that moment, the phone rings interrupted their thoughts. Norma Augus picks up the phone, her face visibly changes after hearing what was being said on the other end, voice trembling, ¡°What?¡± Chapter 1493 - Chapter 1493 372 Directly dumbfounded _1 Chapter 1493: 372: Directly dumbfounded! _1 Chapter 1493: 372: Directly dumbfounded! _1 Norma Augus couldn¡¯t believe her own ears. In that instant, her face turned ashen, devoid of any color. She desperately tried to keep herself calm, ¡°Are you, are you joking with me?¡± If this wasn¡¯t just a joke, how did things turn out this way! Once she had spoken, Norma Augus immediately hung up the phone and opened Facebook. Just to find that the former trending topics had all been replaced. Now it was these entries instead. #EthelGuarinoMistress# #MotherDaughterPerryne# #LateTruth# Truth? What is this truth? The truth is clearly that Mary Perryne meticulously plotted to injure them! Norma Augus, with trembling hands, clicked on the topic. As she did, a video opened up. In the video, the woman looked beautiful. Norma didn¡¯t know her, but soon, a family of three appeared in the video. Seeing these three people¡­ Norma¡¯s phone slipped from her grip, falling onto the floor. Crash! The screen immediately shattered into smithereens. How could this be? Although Norma had never seen what her grandparents looked like in their youth, there were photos of them in her house. Therefore¡­ At first glance, she recognized them. It was Ethel Guarino and Dick Perryne in their youth, and the little girl between them was Phoebe Perryne as a child. The sound of the phone hitting the floor startled Phoebe, who turned her head to look at Norma, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°Norma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Norma looked at Phoebe, at a loss for what to say. What was originally a sure thing, unexpectedly turned out like this. What should she do now? Mrs. Perryne was gone. Not only did the Thompson Clan and Mary Perryne not decline because of this, but they also advanced a level, which Norma couldn¡¯t accept! Phoebe said with a smile: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, girl?¡± Although her mother had just passed away, one cannot always live in pain. Every time she thought about the Thompson Clan vanishing from the world, Phoebe couldn¡¯t help having a smile on her face. Mary always looked down on her, considering her the daughter of a mistress. So what if she was the daughter of a mistress? The daughter of a mistress can still keep Mary under her feet. Upon thinking of this, Phoebe felt extraordinarily pleased. Norma took a deep breath, just looking at Phoebe, ¡°You, haven¡¯t you checked Facebook yet?¡± ¡°Check Facebook for what?¡± Mary questioned. Without waiting for Norma to answer, Phoebe continued: ¡°Has the Thompson Clan declared bankruptcy?¡± Although Phoebe had long expected that the Thompson Clan would declare bankruptcy, she didn¡¯t expect this day to come so soon. This is great! As soon as she finished speaking, Phoebe quickly took out her phone and opened Facebook. The next second¡­ Phoebe¡¯s smile froze on her face. She never thought that Mary would have kept a video of her parents negotiating with Hermosa Brain while she was present. Years-old memories rushed back like a flood. Negotiating? It was more like provocation. Phoebe, the same age as Mary at that time, could clearly recall everything. She remembered very well that after going home that night, her mother told her that one day she would have Phoebe become the rightful young lady of the Perryne family. Just at that moment, Norma suddenly turned around and just stared at Phoebe, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Mary had a video like this?¡± If she had known about the video, Norma would not have made such a desperate move. No one knows how much Norma regrets. Her hands tightly clenched into fists, they even started to turn slightly white from the strain, her sharp nails digging straight into her flesh. Phoebe¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. Frightened. She was scared by the look in Norma¡¯s eyes and also by the years-old video. After a good while, Phoebe finally stuttered, ¡°I, I also didn¡¯t know that Mary had a video like this¡­¡± At this point, Phoebe started crying, grabbing Norma¡¯s wrist tightly, ¡°Norma, what should we do now?¡± Norma took a deep breath. What to do? How would she know what to do? At the moment, she not only has to take care of Mrs. Perryne¡¯s funeral, but also deal with this mess.¡± Now the Thompson Clan has video proof. Trying to forcibly vindicate Mrs. Perryne and prove that she was not a mistress is harder than reaching the heavens! Because anyone who sees that video, will never forgive Ethel. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now it is even the era of internet. After Ethel¡¯s incident has been exposed, even she will be affected. Seeing that Norma didn¡¯t say a word, Phoebe was even more panicked, shaking Norma¡¯s arm, ¡°Norma, say something!¡± Norma took a deep breath, and then said: ¡°Mom, how old were you at that time?¡± ¡°Thirteen,¡± Phoebe answered. Chapter 1494 - Chapter 1494 372 Directly dumbfounded _2 Chapter 1494: 372: Directly dumbfounded! _2 Chapter 1494: 372: Directly dumbfounded! _2 ¡°Thirteen years old is still underage, it¡¯s normal not to remember things,¡± Norma Augus squinted her eyes, continuing, ¡°You should just post a clarifying post on Facebook now, stating that you simply don¡¯t remember the incident, considering you were just a child then, and then shift all the blame to your grandmother.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Phoebe Perryne nodded her head. Soon, Phoebe Perryne posted a new message on Facebook: Lady Perryne V :¡±I am Phoebe Perryne. I¡¯m sorry. I deeply apologize here to everyone, and to my sister. If I hadn¡¯t seen the video, I would probably never remember I did such a foolish thing in my youth.¡± Just after the post was published, the comments section erupted with vitriol. [Disgusted with mistresses, and even more disgusted with mistress¡¯s daughters! Didn¡¯t you say your mom only found out she was the mistress when the scumbag man died? May I ask who was that disgusting green tea in the video?] [Are you trying to pass the buck to your younger self who doesn¡¯t remember much? Let me see¡­ You were already thirteen at that time. My daughter was in junior high school when she was thirteen. Do you mean a junior high school student doesn¡¯t have any memories?] [Tea Talk!] [Fortunately, Lady Thompson had the video as proof, otherwise it would be really hard to explain. Lady Thompson is really unlucky to encounter such people.] [Firstly, wishing all the mistresses in the world to drop dead. Secondly, wishing Phoebe Perryne a long life, but half paralyzed.] [Heard that Hermosa Brain filmed the video to gather evidence of the scumbag man¡¯s infidelity and prepare for a divorce. But after consulting with a lawyer, she found out that even if she could prove the man¡¯s infidelity, she couldn¡¯t kick him out penniless, so Hermosa Brain gave up the idea of divorce. It¡¯s a pity that she eventually got breast cancer because of that shameless mistress.] [After watching the entire video, I¡¯m so angry that I want to rush in and strangle the mistress! The original wife is so pretty, the scumbag man is really blind to be with such an ugly mistress!] [I feel sick!] [¡­] The comment count instantly jumped from 0 to 100,000+. But all the hundred thousand comments were bashing Phoebe Perryne. Not just Phoebe Perryne. Even Norma Augus was dragged into it. Norma Augus¡¯s Facebook account became everyone¡¯s target for attack. Thompson Clan. After the video was restored, Mary Perryne felt a great sense of oppression in her heart, especially after seeing her mother getting hit. In fact, over these years, she has always been afraid to look at the footage on the CD. Although she was mentally prepared, the video on the CD that was sure to infuriate people. But the imagination and seeing it with your own eyes are two totally different things. Mary Perryne could never have imagined that her mother had endured so much silently. In fact, she had some impression of her mother being hit. Returning home from school that night, she saw her mother applying a cold compress to her face, and curiously asked her mother what was wrong. Her mother smiled and told her she was reducing swelling on her face. Since her mother was always particular about facial beauty care, she didn¡¯t think much of it, and afterwards went out camping with her friends. When she came home three days later, the injuries on her mother¡¯s face were gone. While her mother was being humiliated so much outside, she still had the mind to go camping. How filial she was. Tears welled up in Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes. No one knew how regretful she was at this moment. Sawyer Thompson handed her a cup of ginseng tea and gently asked, ¡°Do you want to have some hot tea?¡± Mary Perryne shook her head. Sawyer Thompson sighed lightly, sat next to Mary Perryne and said softly, ¡°Mary, I know you are upset, but¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Mary Perryne turned her head to look at him, interjected: ¡°Mr. Thompson, do you know what I was doing when my mom was being humiliated by them? That day, I even went camping with my friends! My mom needed comfort at that time, but I¡­¡± Speaking of this, Mary Perryne could no longer hold back her tears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She regretted it so much. Regretted that she didn¡¯t spend more time with her mother back then. Sawyer Thompson hugged Mary Perryne, reassuring her, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You didn¡¯t know that mom had been humiliated outside at that time. Mary, the reason mom hid it from you was because she didn¡¯t want to see you sad and upset with her. She wanted to see you happy, so, you didn¡¯t let her down.¡± ¡°Just like you don¡¯t want to see Viola upset. Mary, in this whole thing, you did nothing wrong, so don¡¯t put all the blame on yourself.¡± After all, Mary Perryne was also a child at that time. Without Hermosa Brain telling her, how could she understand what happened among adults. Chapter 1495 - Chapter 1495 372 Directly dumbfounded _3 Chapter 1495: 372: Directly dumbfounded! _3 Chapter 1495: 372: Directly dumbfounded! _3 Moreover, over the years, Mary Perryne has not let Hermosa Brain down. Mary¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down with Sawyer Thompson¡¯s comfort. Sawyer then picked up the cup, ¡°Have some tea.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary took a sip of her tea, turned her head and said to Sawyer Thompson, ¡°Will you accompany me to see mum tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sawyer nodded and followed up, ¡°How about I accompany you in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mary Perryne and Sawyer Thompson went to the Perryne family cemetery. On the gravestone, her mother¡¯s image was still there. Mary Perryne knelt in front of the gravestone, weeping and said, ¡°Mum, I¡¯ve come to see you.¡± Sawyer also knelt down with her. Half an hour later, as Mary prepared to leave, she suddenly noticed a fresh mound of earth by her mother¡¯s gravestone. Mary frowned slightly. Then it hit her, Phoebe Perryne was planning to bury Ethel Guarino beside their mother. They were preparing to lay Ethel Guarino to rest. Thinking of this, Mary¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and her body was trembling slightly. Her mother had always despised Ethel Guarino, the mistress. And now after her death, they were planning to lay her to rest with Ethel. This was a disgrace to her mother! Seeing her like this, Sawyer Thompson asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mary?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mary shook her head. Sawyer didn¡¯t ask any further, instead helped Mary to walk ahead. Back home. Mary still wore a gloomy look. Just then, Viola Thompson came down the spiral staircase, ¡°Mum, Dad, where have you been?¡± We went to look at your grandma¡¯s grave.¡± Sawyer Thompson replied. Viola nodded, walked to Mary¡¯s side, ¡°Mum, I know you are sad, but I believe Grandma would never like to see you like this.¡± Mary sighed, looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, I owe your grandma an apology. While she was alive I couldn¡¯t protect her, now that she¡¯s passed on, I still haven¡¯t been able to protect her.¡± Whenever Mary thought of her mother being laid to rest with Ethel, her heart tightened in anguish. This was unbearable. It was almost more than she could breathe. Even Sawyer Thompson was taken aback, immediately putting down his cup and turning to look at Mary. Viola looked up at Mary, ¡°Mum¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Share it with me.¡± Mary took a deep breath, trying to suppress the grief in her heart as much as she could before replying, ¡°Today when I went to the cemetery to see your grandma, I discovered a fresh mound of earth by her grave. They want to bury Ethel next to my mum, deliberately humiliating your grandma.¡± At this, Viola¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t put this on your heart.¡± ¡°Viola, you are too young to understand the significance of the family grave. In ancient times, someone like Ethel Guarino could never have been on par with official wives, thus after death they could only enter the chaotic burial mounds. They couldn¡¯t enter the family grave. More so Hermosa Brain was originally driven to death by Ethel Guarino, now they are planning to lay Ethel to rest beside Hermosa. This is not only adding insult to injury, but also scoffing at the living!¡± Viola understood what was upsetting Mary. She said casually, ¡°Mum, if you don¡¯t want Ethel Guarino to be buried in the family grave, it¡¯s actually quite simple.¡± On hearing this, Mary¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Viola, ¡°Viola, can you do something?!¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± Viola nodded lightly. Even Sawyer Thompson was surprised. What could Viola do? After all, that was the Perryne family¡¯s grave and after Sir Perryne¡¯s passing, the management of Perryne family was handed to Phoebe. So, Phoebe had the authority to inter Ethel Guarino into the Perryne family¡¯s tomb. Viola leaned closer and whispered something in Mary Perryne¡¯s ear. Hearing this, Mary nodded. Instantly, an enlightened expression spread across her face, ¡°Alright, Viola. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Sawyer Thompson was too far to hear what mother and daughter were saying. He was worried and immediately asked, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Sawyer Thompson looked at Viola, ¡°Viola?¡± Viola had a mysterious look on her face, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Sawyer Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s been said that daughters are like little cotton wraps for their dads, but his little cotton wrap had a hole. ¡­ At the Perryne¡¯s. Norma Augus was almost at her wit¡¯s end. After the influx of comments on Facebook, almost nobody dared to come to mourn Mrs. Perryne. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Memorial Hall was deserted. Phoebe Perryne, dressed in funeral attire, was kneeling and burning paper money. She could hardly hold back her tears. She wasn¡¯t worried about Mrs. Perryne¡¯s death. She was worried about her own future. At present, under the influence of public opinion, Perryne Group¡¯s stocks had plummeted, and bunches of wreaths were also sent to the company¡¯s gate. Chapter 1496 - Chapter 1496 372 Directly dumbfounded _4 Chapter 1496: 372: Directly dumbfounded! _4 Chapter 1496: 372: Directly dumbfounded! _4 Everyone wished for her death. But she had absolutely nothing to do with this. She, too, was a victim. Besides, now it¡¯s not just Phoebe Perryne getting implicated by Mrs. Perryne, even the Augus Group under the control of Norma Augus is being affected. Currently, all the major shareholders of the Perryne Group are discussing withdrawal, and several senior executives have already tendered their resignations. Phoebe Perryne was just a woman who didn¡¯t pay much attention when the Perryne Group was smooth-sailing. But when problems appeared, they came crashing down like a mountain. She was incapable of shoulder the responsibility. Left with no choice. Phoebe Perryne had to reluctantly agree to the shareholders¡¯ suggestion and sell the Perryne Group at a low price. Even the Perryne Family Mansion was mortgaged by Phoebe Perryne. Norma Augus did have some business acumen, but she could not afford to be distracted. After all, the Augus Group was also tottering in the storm. The current Norma Augus, can only try her best to preserve Augus Group. The more Phoebe Perryne thought about it, the more desperate she became. She looked at the portrait of Ethel Guarino, her eyes showing indescribable emotions. And that bitch Mary Perryne. All of this happened so many years ago! Why can¡¯t she just let go? Is there any meaning to this? No matter what happened in the past, Ethel Guarino is now dead, doesn¡¯t Mary Perryne understand respecting the deceased? Phoebe Perryne took a deep breath and walked up to the housekeeper. ¡°Has Master Wang set a good time for the burial?¡± This auspicious time of course refers to the best time for the funeral. The housekeeper nodded, ¡°Master Wang says the best time is at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning. The hearse sped along. Phoebe Perryne, holding the urn, sat in the front seat with Norma Augus. Just as before, there were hardly any people coming to Mrs. Perryne¡¯s funeral today. Only a few members of Phoebe Perryne¡¯s maternal family came. With the uproar on the internet, her maternal family didn¡¯t want to attend Mrs. Perryne¡¯s funeral and be caught in this controversy. But out of respect for Phoebe Perryne, they gritted their teeth and showed up. People were diverse in thought, praying that public opinion wouldn¡¯t affect them. Soon, the hearse stopped at the entrance of the Perryne Family Cemetery. The Perryne family had their own ancestral tomb. This was a piece of land with good feng shui that Dick Perryne bought with a large sum of money after he became wealthy. He invited a master to conduct a grand ritual and moved all the Perryne family tombs here. According to the customs in Capital City, a ritual must be performed at the cemetery led by the master, and then the son or daughter of the deceased holding the urn was to directly bury the ashes. Just as Phoebe Perryne got out of the car with the urn, the housekeeper hurried over. ¡°Miss Perryne, Miss Augus. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not good!¡± Norma Augus slightly furrowed her eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking up at Norma Augus, the housekeeper said, ¡°Miss Mary Perryne is guarding the cemetery entrance and she doesn¡¯t want to let Mrs. Perryne into¡­ into the Perryne Ancestral Tomb.¡± After he finished, the housekeeper lowered his head guiltily. Even he didn¡¯t expect Mary Perryne to pull such a stunt. Upon hearing this, Phoebe Perryne¡¯s face turned furious. ¡°On what grounds does she refuse to let my mom into the Perryne Ancestral Tomb? My mom and dad were legally married!¡± Mary Perryne is going for the kill! The housekeeper lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare say a word. Norma Augus lightly furrowed her brows, thinking Mary Perryne was being overly domineering. Mary, as a daughter who had married out of the family, had no right to meddle in these affairs! The head of the Perryne family is Phoebe Perryne, not Mary Perryne! Moreover. Mrs. Perryne and Phoebe Perryne, as mother and daughter, why make a scene to this extent? Phoebe Perryne held the urn, turned her head towards Norma Augus, ¡°Let¡¯s leave Norma! I can¡¯t wait to see what tricks Mary Perryne has up her sleeve today!¡± Norma Augus follow Phoebe Perryne¡¯s steps. Soon. They reached the cemetery gate. There Mary Perryne stood with two burly men behind her. Phoebe Perryne, holding the urn, looked up at Mary Perryne and said, ¡°Sister, I would welcome you if you are here to attend the funeral. But if you are here to stir up trouble, don¡¯t blame me for not considering our sisterly bond! ¡± ¡°My mother passed away thirty-five years ago, where does the funeral attendance come from?¡± Mary Perryne looked at Phoebe Perryne and continued, ¡°According to the Perryne family¡¯s ancestral instructions, those with improper conduct don¡¯t deserve to be buried in the ancestral tomb! A ruthless and fickle woman like Ethel Guarino has no qualification to be buried in the ancestral tomb! Phoebe Perryne, if you still have some shame, take your shameless mother away quickly and stop making a fool of yourself!¡± Mary Perryne was filled with resentment for Ethel Guarino. Even though Ethel Guarino was dead, the resentment couldn¡¯t be flushed away. Upon hearing this, Phoebe Perryne trembled with fury. Damn it! Mary Perryne is a damn! How did she dare to say these words. Now her mother¡¯s body is cold, and she is insulted by Mary Perryne. How can Phoebe Perryne swallow this anger? Phoebe Perryne looked up at Mary Perryne, ¡°Mary Perryne! Don¡¯t be too smug! This is not the Thompson Clan; this is the Perryne Ancestral Tomb. Now that my mother is gone, I am the head of the Perryne family! Plus, my mother and my father were legitimately married. What right do you have to prevent my mother from entering the ancestral tomb?¡± ¡°The right I give her!¡± At this moment, an old man with white hair walked out from behind Mary Perryne. The old man leaned on a cane. Although his hair and beard were already white, his spirit was very good, and he looked sharp-eyed at Phoebe Perryne. Phoebe Perryne was slightly surprised as she looked at the old man. ¡°Old¡­ Sir.¡± This Sir is the only remaining uncle of Dick Perryne. In the entire Perryne family, the words of Sir have quite the weight! When Dick Perryne decided to move the ancestral tomb to Jiangsu, he also listened to the opinion of Sir. Phoebe Perryne never thought that Mary Perryne would have invited Sir here. While Phoebe Perryne had yet to react, another middle-aged man walked over from the side. ¡°Phoebe Perryne, take your mother and leave! According to our Perryne family rules, she indeed does not qualify to be buried in the ancestral tomb.¡± The man who was speaking was Ivan Perryne, Dick Perryne¡¯s cousin. After Dick Perryne made his fortune, with Hermosa Brain¡¯s help, he also brought several of his younger brothers to the Capital City. Recalling Hermosa Brain¡¯s help back then, Ivan Perryne decided to stand up. Besides. Currently, with such strong online public opinion, if Ethel Guarino is really buried in the ancestral tomb, it would inevitably affect the entire family. ¡°Uncle Ivan!¡± Phoebe Perryne looked up at Ivan Perryne, her face full of incredulous expressions. She never expected things to turn out like this. Ivan Perryne spoke seriously: ¡°Phoebe Perryne, it¡¯s not that Uncle isn¡¯t helping you, but one needs to have a conscience. What your mother did was indeed dishonourable. If you insist on burying her in our Perryne ancestral tomb, I can¡¯t explain it to others, let alone to Hermosa Brain. You¡¯d better leave.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Here, Hermosa Brain is referred to as Hermosa Brain. ¡°What if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Phoebe Perryne looked at them, ¡°Sir, Uncle Ivan, please do not forget, I am still the person in power in the Perryne family!¡± The Perryne family is indeed on a downhill path. But her power is still in place. Ivan Perryne helplessly shook his head, looked at Phoebe Perryne who still looked overly self-important, and continued, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the one acquiring the Perryne Group? Do you know who your family mansion is mortgaged to? Phoebe Perryne, face the reality! You are no longer the all-powerful head of the Perryne family that you used to be!¡± Chapter 1497 - Chapter 1497 373 J god _1 Chapter 1497: 373: J god! _1 Chapter 1497: 373: J god! _1 Upon hearing this, Phoebe Perryne¡¯s face turned a shade paler. Could it be. Was Mary Perryne behind the acquisition of the Perryne Corporation and the mortgage of the Perryne Family Mansion? Possessing this thought, Phoebe looked towards Mary. At the same moment, Mary Perryne turned to look at Phoebe. She faced her directly, and admitted slowly, word by word, ¡°Yes, it was all me.¡± Now. She was the owner of the Perryne Corporation. She was also the owner of the Perryne Family Mansion! She had taken back everything Ethel Guarino had snatched from her mother years ago. Although it was a bit late. Originally, Mary Perryne didn¡¯t want to be petty with Phoebe. For one, these events had happened decades ago. And secondly, no matter what, Phoebe was still her half-sister, sharing the same father. The whole thing was caused by Ethel Guarino, and Phoebe wasn¡¯t directly involved. But after this incident. Mary Perryne realized that for many years, Phoebe had treated her like an enemy, always plotting to tread on her. Since this was the case, Mary Perryne felt no need to hold back anymore. Viola Thompson was right. Giving the enemy room to maneuver is no different from driving oneself into a dead end. Therefore, she would never treat Phoebe with the same tolerance she showed before. Upon hearing this, Phoebe¡¯s strength seemed to be drained all at once. Her face turned ash-gray. Holding Ethel¡¯s urn, she couldn¡¯t stand steady. They had never thought that they would be beaten by Mary Perryne. Her lifelong ambition was to ruthlessly suppress Mary Perryne under her feet. To return a hundred times, a thousand times the injustice she suffered in her childhood to Mary Perryne. But now¡­ She didn¡¯t even have the right to bury her mother in the Perryne Ancestral Tomb. To Phoebe, this was a total humiliation! Phoebe tried her best to calm herself. She must let her mother fulfill her wish today. Her mother was part of the Perryne family in life. In death, she too, would be a ghost of the Perryne family! At this moment, Norma Augus stepped forward, her eyes slightly red as she looked up at Mary Perryne. ¡°Aunt, my grandmother has already passed away. As the saying goes, respect for the dead is paramount. Is it necessary for you to be so ruthless?¡± No matter what Ethel Guarino did in her lifetime, she should not be so insulted after death. Mary Perryne simply lacked grandeur. She was even bickering with a deceased person. ¡°Oh, so you know about respecting the dead?¡± Mary Perryne scoffed lightly, traces of mockery dancing in her eyes, ¡°True, no pain, no gain.¡± Since Phoebe and her daughter acknowledge respect for the dead. Why did they slander the late Hermosa Brain, leading the netizens to bash the deceased! Norma Augus looked at Mary Perryne, and felt as though she had changed somehow. She knew she had to humble herself at this moment. The most important thing right now was to bury her grandmother in the Perryne Ancestral Tomb peacefully. ¡°Aunt, we have acknowledged our mistakes. Nobody is infallible,¡± Norma Augus said as she looked at Mary Perryne with teary eyes, ¡°I hope you can give us a chance to make amends.¡± Mary Perryne¡¯s tone was indifferent as she looked at Norma Augus, ¡°When you intentionally manipulated public opinion online, why didn¡¯t you think of sparing others when you could?¡± At the end of the day, it was Phoebe and Norma Augus who shot themselves in the foot. Upon hearing this, Norma Augus wanted to explain something. Ivan Perryne looked at Norma Augus and spoke, ¡°Norma, you¡¯re sensible. You should take your mother and leave quickly.¡± His words indirectly told Norma that she was not involved in this matter. If she continued to interfere, things could get worse. What Norma needed to do at this moment was to act prudently, not act as if she was wronged after benefitting from the situation. Norma also understood what Ivan Perryne meant. After considering it for a while, she looked at her mother and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home first.¡± How could Phoebe be willing to leave just like that? They had already left the funeral home, and the next step was to bury Mrs. Perryne. If they were to turn back now, it would be very unlucky and could seriously affect their luck. At this moment, Norma¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone, her expression easing somewhat. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mom, Master Wang has already found a new geomantically favorable location for Grandma at the fastest speed.¡± Geomantically favorable location? How could one possibly find a geomantically favorable location in such a short period of time! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It must be some cemetery that no one else is interested in. Phoebe holding the urn, standing still, remaining silent. She knew. Once they withdrew, her mother would never have the chance to be laid to rest in the Perryne Ancestral Tomb! Her mother, who had followed her father selflessly all her life, even bearing the brunt of criticism in her early years, was now denied the qualification to be buried in the ancestry tomb in the end! Chapter 1498 - Chapter 1498 373 J god _2 Chapter 1498: 373: J god! _2 Chapter 1498: 373: J god! _2 What on earth is this? ¡°Mom?¡± Norma Augus gently nudged Phoebe Perryne. Phoebe Perryne looked back at Phoebe Perryne. Lowering her voice, Norma continued, ¡°Mom, revenge is a dish best served cold.¡± If they refuse to step down graciously today. The loss will only increase. Seeing that Phoebe Perryne didn¡¯t speak, Norma continued, ¡°Now Mary Perryne has claimed the Perryne Group, which your father worked so hard to establish. Do you want to watch as the Augus Group is taken over by her as well?¡± Upon hearing these words, Phoebe Perryne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. No. It can¡¯t happen. The Augus Group was the last standing symbol for the two of them. If the Augus Group were to be taken away, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of this, Phoebe Perryne had to swallow her pride and keep pace with Norma. Watching the retreating figures of Phoebe Perryne and others, Mary had an indescribable expression on her face. She had finally preserved her mother¡¯s last dignity. After a moment, Mary turned to Sir Perryne and Ivan Perryne, ¡°Sir, Uncle, thank you for all your hard work today.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the support of the two elders today, she alone possibly couldn¡¯t have prevented Ethel Guarino from being buried in the Perryne Ancestral Tomb. After all, she was a married woman. And Ethel was the successor personally chosen by Dick Perryne. Sir Perryne answered cheerfully, ¡°We are all one family, no need for such formalities.¡± Ivan Perryne nodded, echoing, ¡°Your grandad is right.¡± Everyone in the Perryne family were business people. As the saying goes, no one would wake up early without profits. The reason they agreed to help Mary had other motives. Mary carried on, ¡°From now on, I entrust the business of the Perryne family to you two. The Perryne Group was established by my parents, I don¡¯t want to see it decline.¡± Although Mary bought the Perryne Group, she had no plans to take over. There were two important reasons for handing the Perryne Group over to the two elders of the Perryne Family. Firstly, she was not short of money. Secondly, it could earn her their favor, giving her a way out in the future. People should always prepare for the worst. And, what Viola Thompson said was right. The Perryne family¡¯s businesses should be managed by the members of the Perryne family. Because they all had a common sense of honor. To revive their clan. Listening to her words, Ivan Perryne nodded, ¡°Mary, you can rest assured, I will manage the Perryne Group well, let everyone see a different side of the Perryne family.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary nodded her head, ¡°I will be relying on your help in the future.¡± ¡­ While in the hearse. Phoebe Perryne, holding the urn, cried tears like pear blossoms in the rain, ¡°Mom, if you are watching from heaven, remember to avenge us against that little bitch Mary!¡± Mary had gone too far. As a daughter, it was already intolerable that she didn¡¯t acknowledge Ethel Guarino when she was alive. Unexpectedly, now that Ethel is gone, Mary still had the audacity to insult a dead person. In the end, it was because Ethel was too kind. If Ethel had been more shrewd when she first married into the Perryne family, there wouldn¡¯t be a Mary today. If Mary didn¡¯t exist, many things would not have happened. Yet, Ethel had never done anything to harm Mary. Although because of her love for Dick Perryne, Ethel might have wronged Hermosa Brain, Ethel as a stepmother had never wronged Mary. But it also doesn¡¯t matter that Mary does not know how to appreciate kindness. And now, she even did such disgusting things. It¡¯s simply not human! Norma Augus also felt that Mary was disgusting. In a moment, Norma fixated her gaze on her mother, a determined look in her eyes, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will make Mary pay.¡± She would get back double the humiliation they received today. Phoebe Perryne sighed, ¡°But now, we have lost everything.¡± The Perryne Group was gone. Even the old residence was also mortgaged. Just thinking about these issues made it difficult for Phoebe Perryne to breathe, she felt unbearably suffocated. In less than three days. She went from being a billionaire to being heavily in debt. Just like a dream, even until now, Phoebe Perryne couldn¡¯t believe all this was true. Norma Augus said emphatically, ¡°You have not lost everything, you still have me.¡± Although the Augus Group was not big. But it was not too small either. Moreover, she has Mr. White. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. White¡¯s influence had already expanded overseas, dealing with a small Thompson Clan was a piece of cake. As long as Mr. White was with her. She had the ability to contend with the Thompson Clan. Looking at Norma, Phoebe Perryne showed a hesitant look, ¡°But the Thompson Clan after all¡­¡± Norma patted Phoebe¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, did you forget? We still have Mr. White, right?¡± Chapter 1499 - Chapter 1499 373 J god _3 Chapter 1499: 373: J god! _3 Chapter 1499: 373: J god! _3 She is the one Mr. White has fallen for. Phoebe Perryne squinted her eyes. Norma Augus continued, ¡°Mother, trust me, it¡¯s only a matter of time until the Thompson Clan and Mary Perryne pay the price.¡± Pausing, Norma Augus added, ¡°Once we have regained everything, we shall move Grandmother back to our ancestral tomb.¡± Phoebe Perryne nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not just about moving your grandmother back to the ancestral grave, we also need to dig that harlot Hermosa Brain out of the grave to grind her bones into ashes!¡± Saying this, a ruthless light filled Phoebe Perryne¡¯s eyes. Soon, the hearse arrived at the cemetery. Looking around, Phoebe Perryne was filled with dissatisfaction, ¡°Master Wang, is this the geomantically blessed land you were speaking of?¡± Although she knew that the cemetery found by Master Wang at the last minute would not be exceptional. But Phoebe Perryne didn¡¯t expect the environment to be this poor. This was just a public cemetery. Public cemeteries mean anyone can be buried there. Even the unclaimed bodies of homeless wanderers could be buried here. As the matriarch of the Perryne family, how could her mother be buried among these people? Master Wang was also somewhat in a bind and said, ¡°Due to the time constraints, there isn¡¯t a better place than here.¡± Even a slightly better cemetery would need to be reserved three months in advance. If a reservation was made now, the burial date would need to be postponed. Noticing Phoebe Perryne¡¯s silence, Master Wang looked up at the sun and said, ¡°Miss, it is not early now, if we miss today¡¯s lucky time, we will have to postpone it.¡± Naturally, Phoebe Perryne would not want to postpone it. Being blockaded by Mary Perryne at the cemetery gate was an ominous matter in itself, if the burial date were to be postponed, it would be even more unfortunate. Phoebe Perryne took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down, and then said: ¡°Then conduct the ceremony.¡± For now, they would have to inconvenience her mother. Master Wang nodded, ¡°As you wish, Miss.¡± After the funeral of Mrs. Perryne, Norma Augus returned to South City and devoted herself to the affairs of the Augus Group, using her individual power to stem the tide, minimizing the losses of the company. After handling the company¡¯s business, Norma Augus went shopping with Phoebe Perryne to relax. ¡°Norma, I want to go back home.¡± Phoebe Perryne sighed. With so many issues happening at home, Phoebe Perryne just wanted to return to Cigacan as quickly as possible. Norma Augus said, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t go back now.¡± At this moment, Norma Augus suddenly spotted a well-dressed figure not far away. The man was dressed in a suit and had a group of people following him, constantly bowing and nodding at him. That was¡­ Norma Augus was overjoyed. Mr. White! Mr. White had come to South City. Why would he suddenly come to South City? Business trip? But why had he never come to South City before? Therefore. It didn¡¯t take much thought to realize Mr. White must have come for her. Only a few days had passed? Mr. White couldn¡¯t help but come looking for her! Norma Augus was very excited, took a deep breath, and calmed herself down. At this time, she had to restrain herself. She had to make Mr. White realize that she had no feelings for him, prompt him to develop desire to conquer her. Only when a man develops a desire to conquer a woman will he be completely committed to her. With that thought, Norma Augus hooked up the corner of her mouth in a slight smile, pretending not to see Mr. White, took Phoebe Perryne¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go over there.¡± If it were someone else, they would surely rush over to greet Mr. White eagerly as soon as they saw him. But she was different. She would not take the initiative. She believed that at this moment, Mr. White must have been attracted to her. Norma Augus straightened her back, maintaining her best condition. On the other side. Karina was browsing the data her assistant had found, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°So many days have passed and there¡¯s still no sign of No. 26¡¯s whereabouts?¡± The assistant was somewhat nervous, and a thin layer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead, he continued: ¡°Not yet.¡± Although Karina had been prepared, No. 26 was not an ordinary person, but where could she have imagined that so many days would pass without a single clue. It appeared. Her suspicions had not been mistaken, No. 26 must be a dignitary from Sinian Country. If not, she won¡¯t be so well protected. With this thought, Karina squinted her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was thinking. There were a few young female high-ranking officials in Sinian Country. During the Underground City auction, although No. 26¡¯s face was not clear, it was not difficult to tell that she was young. At this moment, Seaton came in from outside, knocked on the door with his knuckles, ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Karina put down the documents in her hands. Chapter 1500 - Chapter 1500 373 J god _4 Chapter 1500: 373: J god! _4 Chapter 1500: 373: J god! _4 Seaton stepped in. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Karina looked up. Seaton sat down on the chair across from Karina, ¡°Sis, we¡¯ve been in Sinian Country for almost a month. What are you planning to do about Viola Thompson?¡± Viola Thompson was the only person on the globe possessing the Pearl Blood. It was imperative for Karina to successfully take Viola back to Cigacan. Upon hearing this, Karina squinted her eyes, ¡°We still need more time to devise a strategy for that.¡± She had already had a confrontation with Viola once. Viola Thompson was more greedy and tougher to handle than she had imagined. Seaton squinted her eyes, ¡°Why not just kidnap her directly?¡± After all, she had done such things in Cigacan before. Upon hearing this, Karina shook her head slightly. Although she had considered this plan in the past, it was impossible. After all, they were in Sinian Country. Before coming to here, she thought Sinian was a poor and backward country. Anyone could bully it. But now it seems¡­ That¡¯s not the case. These years, Sinian Country has been developing rapidly, with its tech level and defense capabilities entering the top ten in the world. And Viola held a pivotal position in Sinian. If they forcibly took Viola Thompson away, the aftermath would be unimaginable. Seaton was speechless, ¡°If this and that won¡¯t work, then what exactly should we do?¡± If she were Karina, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be so hesitant and indecisive. Considering the pros and cons¡­ Karina looked up slightly, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± Seaton sighed. ¡°What about Miyamoto Hoya?¡± Karina then asked. Seaton replied, ¡°It¡¯s still the same.¡± Upon hearing this, Karina frowned slightly. Jaban Country¡¯s spies were scattered all over the world, and their intelligence was the most comprehensive. There were only people Jaban Country didn¡¯t want to find, but none they couldn¡¯t find. But not this time¡­ At this moment, Karina suddenly thought of something. Could it be that¡­ The mysterious No. 26 is actually Viola Thompson? After all, the age, gender, and the time of appearance on Ewik Land Island all match. Karina looked at Seaton, ¡°How likely do you think it is that Viola Thompson is No. 26?¡± ¡°Sis, are you insane?¡± Seaton was speechless, ¡°How could Viola Thompson possibly be No. 26!¡± At best, Viola Thompson was just a packaged vase. How could she be compared to No. 26? Karina didn¡¯t continue the topic, she took out an invitation from her drawer, ¡°Accompany me to a banquet tomorrow night.¡± ¡°What banquet?¡± Seaton was very curious. She took the invitation and then was wide-eyed, ¡°It¡¯s a banquet hosted by Mr. Mason!¡± Compared to Seaton¡¯s surprised face, Karina was very calm, ¡°Yes.¡± Mason is a top-notch physicist worldwide. He was involved in an extremely famous experiment. Twenty years ago, a severe biochemical crisis occurred in Cigacan, if Mason hadn¡¯t stepped in, Cigacan would have been extinct by now. At present, Mason is as famous as the renowned Master J, Jue. Although Seaton knew her sister was very powerful, She could never have dreamed that her sister would receive an invitation from Mr. Mason. Seaton continued, ¡°Sis! You are so amazing; you actually received an invitation from Mr. Mason.¡± Karina¡¯s expression remained calm and silent. She had many identities, She just didn¡¯t bother to show them off. After all, a full pot of water doesn¡¯t make sound; half a pot rattles. Seaton was very curious and said, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s your relationship with Mr. Mason?¡± Karina originally didn¡¯t want to say more, but seeing Seaton so curious, she said, ¡°Mr. Mason has officially accepted me as his apprentice.¡± Upon hearing this, Seaton widened her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Karina nodded in confirmation. It took a long time for Seaton to gather her thoughts. There was a great gap between her and her sister. ¡°Sis, you are really amazing!¡± Seaton¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Karina continued, ¡°I heard that Master J is still single, remember to dress up tomorrow night.¡± There¡¯s no denying, Seaton was indeed a rare Western beauty. Otherwise, Miyamoto Hoya wouldn¡¯t be so crazily infatuated with Seaton. If Seaton could make Master J also fall for her, it would be a significant contribution to Cigacan. Upon hearing this, Seaton became even more excited, ¡°Sis? Will Master J also be there tomorrow night?¡± Chapter 1501 - Chapter 1501 374 Play dumb to catch the wise _1 Chapter 1501: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _1 Chapter 1501: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _1 Compared to Visha Garcia, Master J is far more attractive and desirable to Miss Seaton. After all, Jue is a globally renowned figure. In front of Master J, Visha Garcia is merely a powerful noble. Yet, Master J is both powerful and influential. In every country, he possesses supreme authority. Miss Seaton admires Master J and has the desire to conquer him. However, she continues to struggle with gaining access to his circle. Luckily, she has an outstanding elder sister. Karina nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what Teacher Mason told me.¡± ¡°Seaton, you must seize this rare opportunity,¡± Karina added. Miss Seaton nodded eagerly, excitement clear in her voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get ready right now.¡± She needs to get her nails done, take care of her skincare, style her hair¡­ In any case, she is determined to attract Master J¡¯s attention tomorrow. Miss Seaton has never doubted her appearance. She earned her title as the most beautiful woman, after all. Karina turned to Miss Seaton, ¡°Go get ready.¡± Miss Seaton left. Watching her retreating figure, Karina squinted slightly. There was no trace of envy or jealousy in her eyes. She believed that a woman¡¯s true worth isn¡¯t defined by her appearance, but her inner qualities and intelligence. Though Miss Seaton is quite beautiful. Her intelligence is clearly lacking. She¡¯s just a pretty airhead. The attention she receives from men is solely based on her beauty, and when they tire of her, she¡¯ll be left in deep sorrow. After all, everyone ages. However, intelligence is different. Intelligence lasts a lifetime, and the most valuable attribute a woman can possess is an inner grace that radiates outward. In essence, Miss Seaton and Viola are much alike. But Miss Seaton is clearly more fortunate than Viola. She has a remarkably talented elder sister, at the very least. Viola, on the other hand, does not. Other than her illustrious family background, Viola has nothing. One day, she¡¯ll overplay her hand, and fall from grace. Thinking of this, a dangerous glint flashed in Karina¡¯s eyes. She¡¯s waiting. She¡¯ll bring Viola back as soon as she can and make her pay the price. No one has ever belittled her before. Viola is the only one. Moreover, Viola is inferior to her in every way. Each time she thinks of this, Karina feels deeply insulted. Karina took a deep breath. At the beauty salon. Miss Seaton arrived. She had only been in Sinian for a month, but she was already a VIP client of the salon. After all, she was Cigacan royalty. Her family lacked nothing, especially not money. Miss Seaton was warmly welcomed by the beauticians as soon as she arrived. ¡°Miss Seaton, why weren¡¯t you here yesterday? Were you too busy?¡± Miss Seaton put down her bag, ¡°Mm, I was a bit busy.¡± ¡°What services would you like today?¡± Miss Seaton replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have a facial massage!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the beautician handed Miss Seaton a cup of tea, ¡°Please enjoy some tea first, Aisha will be here soon.¡± Aisha is one of the top beauticians at the salon. And also Miss Seaton¡¯s personal beautician. Miss Seaton sat on the sofa without even glancing at the beautician and arrogantly said, ¡°Just put it there.¡± Even now, Miss Seaton still looks down on Sinian people. After all, none of these people would even qualify to be her shoe bearers back in Cigacan. Just then, the salon door opened again, and another welcome greeting sounded. ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Miss Thompson, please come in.¡± Miss Seaton looked up slightly and saw a familiar figure. The girl was simply dressed in a white T-shirt, her delicate face free of makeup, her elegant grace, both natural and unduplicable, shone through her every smile and frown. Is this Viola Thompson? Although the woman standing beside Viola was of age, her noble temperament was undeniably captivating. Which reminded her of a saying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Time never wears away a beauty. Viola came with Mary Perryne. Two beauticians enthusiastically escorted them, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Miss Thompson, please come inside.¡± Mary Perryne bent down to whisper to Viola, ¡°Viola, this place is great. If you¡¯re not interested in skincare, let them give you a shoulder rub, or a back massage.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Chapter 1502 - Chapter 1502 374 Play dumb to catch the wise _2 Chapter 1502: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _2 Chapter 1502: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _2 Soon, the two of them walked into the inner room. Even though their figures were no longer visible, the surrounding gasps of surprise and whispers of discussion could still be heard. ¡°Was that Miss Thompson just now? Young Miss of the Thompson Clan?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°Good heavens, Miss Thompson is so beautiful! Her face without makeup is just so pretty, it¡¯s as if a fairy descended to Earth!¡± ¡°She¡¯s N times prettier than Sylvia Thompson!¡± ¡°After all, one is a real heiress, and the other is just a fake heiress who has usurped what¡¯s not rightfully hers.¡± ¡°Boo hoo hoo, I am so full of envy! If I could be this pretty, I am willing to live twenty years less.¡± ¡°Living twenty years less? I would be willing to only live till the age of thirty!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing all these words, Seaton slightly knit her brows. Originally, she was the one being discussed in this beauty salon, but now it¡¯s different! The moment Viola Thompson arrived, she became the background prop! What¡¯s this all about? Seaton took a deep breath. So what if Viola Thompson is beautiful? Even if she¡¯s so pretty, in the end, she can¡¯t escape the fate of becoming a pathetic guinea pig. Being manipulated by others. As for herself, soon she will be in Master J¡¯s line of sight, she might even capture Master J¡¯s heart. How could Viola Thompson compare with her? With this thought, Seaton felt much better her mind, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. South City. Mr. White came this time to participate in market research. As his work concluded, he unexpectedly ran into an old classmate he hadn¡¯t seen for many years. ¡°Old White!¡± The person who arrived was wearing gold-rimmed glasses. His appearance was somewhat handsome, but standing beside Mr. White, the difference was apparent. ¡°Liam?¡± Though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, Mr. White recognized his old roommate of four years at a glance. Walking over, Liam Webster grabbed Mr. White¡¯s hand, ¡°Long time no see.¡± Mr. White smiled and said: ¡°Indeed, it has been a long time.¡± Liam asked curiously: ¡°How come you suddenly showed up in South City?¡± ¡°Business trip.¡± Mr. White replied. Liam looked at Mr. White¡¯s surroundings and asked with curiosity, ¡°Or are you touring here with your girlfriend?¡± South City is also a renowned tourist city. ¡°I¡¯m still single.¡± Mr. White declared. Liam¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°You haven¡¯t found someone?¡± Everyone knew that Mr. White was extremely popular when he was in college. He had a face that girls adored. But the man was always engrossed in his studies, and remained single throughout his four years of college. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mr. White patted Liam on the shoulder, then remarked: ¡°I treated you to a meal last time in Capital City, now that you¡¯re in South City, isn¡¯t it your turn to play the host?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Liam replied with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the most authentic restaurant in South City. Once you¡¯ve eaten there, you¡¯ll want to come back again.¡± Mr. White walked alongside Liam. After a few steps, Liam looked back at Mr. White as if he had just remembered something, ¡°I can¡¯t drive my car today because of the plate number restrictions, did you drive here?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± The two of them headed towards the underground garage. Liam looked at Mr. White¡¯s old Volkswagen, and was speechless, ¡°Old White, how many years has it been, and you¡¯re still driving this old car?¡± He remembered that when they first started college, Mr. White was already driving this Volkswagen. And now, almost ten years have passed! Mr. White is still driving it! ¡°I¡¯m a bit sentimental,¡± Mr. White said. In reality, he was just frugal. For one, luxury cars consume more fuel. And secondly, leasing his luxury cars to rental companies brought in a good deal of extra income. Mr. White had three luxury cars in total. They were a Rolls Royce, a Lamborghini, and a Porsche. Renting out these three cars could fetch nearly forty thousand per day. Forty thousand a day, that¡¯s one hundred and twenty thousand a month. Whenever he thought about how driving his luxury car would not only consume petrol but also waste so much money, Mr. White found it unbearable. ¡°Sentimental?¡± Liam laughed: ¡± You mean you have better cars, but you just don¡¯t want to drive them?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mr. White nodded slightly. Liam immediately asked: ¡°What kind of car is the better one?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°To be exact, there are three,¡± Mr. White said at a leisurely pace, ¡°A Lamborghini, a Rolls Royce, and a Porsche.¡± Hearing this, Liam burst out laughing. He had known Mr. White for four years and lived with him in a dormitory for four years, no one knew Mr. White better than him. Mr. White came from a small city in the north. Although his academic performance was impressive, he had a peculiarity of being very frugal. He never bought any new clothes during his four years of college, and every time he ate in the cafeteria, he¡¯d always choose the cheapest set menu. Chapter 1503 - Chapter 1503 374 Play dumb to catch the wise _3 Chapter 1503: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _3 Chapter 1503: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _3 The type that costs no more than ten bucks. Not only that, Mr. White enjoyed queuing up early in the morning to buy discounted fruits in the supermarket, purchasing several pounds at a time, and all of his other daily necessities were close-to-expiry products. Liam Webster had never seen such a stingy person before. Fortunately, although Mr. White was stingy, he was decent. He made sure to attend every dorm party on time and would pay his fair share. If anyone treated him to a meal, he would definitely return the favor. However, out of consideration for him, they always chose street diners whenever they treated him. Why are people stingy? It all boils down to one word. Poor. If one were truly wealthy, they wouldn¡¯t bother with such trivial matters. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that Mr. White¡¯s stinginess must be due to his impoverished background. How could a poor family possibly own three luxury cars at the same time! ¡°Mr. White, when did you start behaving like this?¡± Liam Webster patted Mr. White on the shoulder. ¡°Like what?¡± Mr. White asked. Liam continued: ¡°Although you were a bit stingy before, at least you didn¡¯t boast. Now, you seem to boast about everything! I¡¯m embarrassed for you!¡± They were very close in the past. Despite losing contact with each other over the years, they didn¡¯t feel like strangers when they met again. Mr. White turned his head toward Liam, and seriously said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t boasting.¡± ¡°Not boasting?¡± Liam continued, ¡°Do you really own three luxury cars?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Mr. White nodded. Liam laughed, saying, ¡°Those must be rented from a car rental company.¡± Yet, renting such luxury cars would still cost a fortune. Even if Mr. White could afford to rent them, he might not be willing to spend the money. Combining all these habits, it¡¯s clear that Mr. White must be boasting. Mr. White opened the car door, sat down in the driver¡¯s seat, and said, ¡°My cars are indeed from a rental company, but I am not the one who rents them.¡± ¡°Then what are you?¡± Liam buckled his seatbelt, curiously asking. ¡°The owner.¡± Mr. White said each word distinctly. Liam laughed again, before saying, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not boast anymore. Get going, you leave the garage first, and I¡¯ll set up the navigation for you.¡± Mr. White started driving off. Soon, the car left the underground garage, and Liam set up the navigation. The destination wasn¡¯t far, about ten kilometers, and they arrived within a few minutes. Juster Restaurant. As Liam got out of the car, he introduced with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this small restaurant, it¡¯s where the most authentic local cuisine is served. You must taste everything today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. White nodded slightly. The two entered the restaurant one after the other. Liam handed the menu to Mr. White, generously saying, ¡°Order whatever you want.¡± Mr. White chose two dishes and returned the menu to Liam. Liam added one more dish, a soup, and a dessert. The two, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, enjoyed their conversation immensely. Liam took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°Mr. White, Have you kept in touch with any of our other classmates over the years?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Mr. White replied and then asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I occasionally still keep in touch with Li Yang.¡± Mr. White nodded. Just then, Norma Augus and her mother walked into the restaurant arm in arm. As soon as she entered, Norma spotted Mr. White chatting with someone at a table. She was taken aback. How did Mr. White know she was here? Had he pre-investigated her whereabouts? If not, how else could Mr. White have arrived before her? Her heart pounded wildly, as if it was going to leap out of her chest. ¡°Mom, wait a moment, I see a familiar face,¡± Norma stopped and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll just go say hi.¡± Phoebe Perryne, her mother, asked curiously, ¡°Who?¡± Norma didn¡¯t explain much, ¡°You go ahead and order, I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Phoebe nodded, not asking further. Norma walked toward Mr. White. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She knew. Once was enough for pretending not to see him. After all, Mr. White had followed her all the way here, and if she pretended not to notice him again, he would likely see her as haughty. With a polite smile on her face, Norma approached Mr. White, and in a gentle tone, said, ¡°Mr. White, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Hearing Norma¡¯s voice, Mr. White was slightly taken aback before he slowly raised his head and replied politely, ¡°Miss Augus.¡± Chapter 1504 - Chapter 1504 374 Play dumb to catch the wise _4 Chapter 1504: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _4 Chapter 1504: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _4 Norma Augus continued, ¡°Mr. White, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. My mom is waiting for me.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mr. White nodded. Norma turned and left. Watching Norma¡¯s retreating figure, Liam Webster curiously asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that pretty girl?¡± Indeed, a handsome guy is always a handsome guy! No matter where he goes, whether in college or not, Mr. White is never short of admirers. ¡°An acquaintance,¡± replied Mr. White. An acquaintance? What did that mean? Liam continued, ¡°So you two aren¡¯t even friends?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Mr. White said flatly. Liam squinted at Mr. White. Mr. White didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. On the other end, Phoebe Perryne had witnessed the whole process of Norma greeting Mr. White. As soon as Norma returned to her side, Phoebe couldn¡¯t wait any longer, asking, ¡°Norma, was that Marcus White just now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Norma nodded. Phoebe was thrilled. She thought she was seeing things. But it was real! Phoebe went on to say, ¡°It seems like you really are destined to be with Mr. White! In a country as big as Sinian, you two happen to meet across cities!¡± ¡°Mom, do you really think it¡¯s fate?¡± Norma looked at Phoebe. All such occurrences are man-made. If she were a naive young girl, she might also believe in fate and fall hopelessly into Mr. White¡¯s trap, pursuing him relentlessly. Unfortunately, she¡¯s not an inexperienced little girl. Phoebe frowned slightly, ¡°If it¡¯s not fate, then what is it?¡± Norma continued, ¡°Actually, I saw Marcus White at the mall earlier. Now I see him here again. Mom, do you still think it¡¯s fateful?¡± Hearing this, Phoebe¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. After a while, she uttered, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ Marcus White followed us?¡± Norma nodded, ¡°Probably.¡± Phoebe was excited. It seemed that the day when the Thompson Clan is put in its place was not far off! A moment later, Phoebe continued, ¡°Since Marcus White came for you, why didn¡¯t you invite him to join us for lunch? To build some rapport?¡± Norma turned a page of the menu, saying with a smile, ¡°In matters of the heart, he who makes the first move is at a disadvantage.¡± If she had taken the initiative to invite Mr. White to lunch, wouldn¡¯t that have been playing into his hands? So. She wouldn¡¯t. She preferred waiting for Mr. White to take the initiative. Phoebe frowned slightly, ¡°But there are so many young girls around him. What if he¡¯s seduced by someone else?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Norma confidently said, ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± With Mr. White being completely absorbed in her, how could anyone else compare? Would one who has feasted on fine delicacies ever crave simple, plain food? On their end, Liam was flipping through the menu, planning to order two more dishes. Mr. White put down his chopsticks, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t order so much, it¡¯s a waste. I¡¯m almost full.¡± Liam replied, ¡°My sister is also shopping around here. She will join us for lunch in a bit.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mr. White didn¡¯t say anything else. Soon, Liam¡¯s sister, Eva Webster, arrived. ¡°Bro!¡± Liam looked at Eva and smiled, ¡°Eva, this is my roommate, Marcus White.¡± Eva, five years younger than Liam and sweet-looking, greeted Marcus warmly, ¡°Hi Marcus.¡± Mainly because Marcus was really handsome. And very refined. No girl dislikes handsome guys. ¡°Hello.¡± Marcus nodded politely and smiled. Liam added, ¡°Marcus, this is my sister Eva. You can just call her Eva.¡± Eva was already twenty-seven, of marriageable age. There was a reason Liam had called her over. Although Marcus was a bit stingy, he was a great guy. Even though he wasn¡¯t particularly well-off, his situation wasn¡¯t bad either. Eva herself was an average girl. Looking for someone handsome and rich was too difficult. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After thinking it over, she decided Marcus was the most suitable candidate for future brother-in-law. Mr. White turned to Eva and politely called out her name. After becoming acquainted, the three continued eating. An hour later, when they finished eating, Liam paid the bill and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t drive today. Marcus, could you give me and Eva a lift home?¡± Eva, who had initially thought Marcus was somewhat handsome, now sparkled at the mention of a car. Chapter 1505 - Chapter 1505 374 Play dumb to catch the wise _5 Chapter 1505: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _5 Chapter 1505: 374: Play dumb to catch the wise! _5 She knew very well why her older brother invited her over today. She was, indeed, not so young anymore. But she didn¡¯t want just anyone, she was looking for a man, both rich and handsome. Mr. White didn¡¯t refuse, he laughed and said: ¡°Certainly.¡± Eva Webster was initially full of expectations, but after seeing Mr. White¡¯s car in the underground garage, she felt utterly deflated. Just an old Volkswagen. A brand new model wouldn¡¯t even cost 100,000 dollars. And this one was so banged up! Eva was speechless. This was suggested by her own older brother! Liam Webster actually wanted to introduce her to this type of man. Besides his looks, what else did this Marcus White have? The siblings got into the car, where Liam spent the whole time reminiscing about his college days with Mr. White. Half an hour later, they reached their destination. ¡°Mr. White, thanks for getting me out here today,¡± Liam said in his usual jovial tone. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Liam then turned to Eva and suggested, ¡°Eva, why don¡¯t you add Mr. White on WhatsApp? Aren¡¯t you about to go on a business trip up north? Your Brother White here is originally from there!¡± North? What was so great about the north? It¡¯s dirty, shabby, and small. On hearing her brother¡¯s suggestion, Eva politely declined, ¡°Bro, my phone¡¯s battery just died.¡± Switching her attention back to Mr. White she added, ¡°Sorry about that, Brother White.¡± ¡°No worries, maybe next time.¡± Next time? Eva scoffed in her heart. Yeah right! She never wanted to see Mr. White again. What a total pauper. After she declined, Mr. White turned to Liam, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Liam replied, ¡°Drive safe.¡± Mr. White nodded, got into his car, and sped away. Watching the car recede in the distance, Eva complained, ¡°Bro, you want to introduce me to some potential boyfriends, shouldn¡¯t you set the bar a little higher? This guy?¡± Liam looked at Eva, ¡°Marcus White is an outstanding graduate from a key university of ¡®Project 985,¡¯ why is he not good enough for you?¡± Eva retorted speechlessly, ¡°A graduation from a key ¡®Project 985¡¯ university doesn¡¯t prevent him from driving an old Volkswagen.¡± She then added, ¡°Are you telling me your sister deserves a boyfriend who drives a Volkswagen?¡± Although she wasn¡¯t particularly pretty, she wasn¡¯t ugly either. She was outstanding among average people, had a Bachelor¡¯s degree and was about 1.6 meters tall. Even those who weren¡¯t as good as her could marry minor bosses! She naturally wouldn¡¯t settle for less. Liam frowned slightly, ¡°My friend is a little frugal, it¡¯s not that he can¡¯t afford a better car. He just doesn¡¯t want to buy one. Eva, you¡¯re too narrow-minded!¡± Eva shook her head, ¡°Never mind, we¡¯re just not meant to be.¡± After uttering those words, she turned around and left. Watching her retreating figure, Liam shook his head in resignation. Capital City. The day of the banquet arrived quickly. Karina and Seaton were attending a banquet hosted by Mr. Mason. After an elaborate makeover, Seaton quickly became the highlight of the gathering. But, she wasn¡¯t interested in any of these people. Seaton¡¯s target was Jue. Karina brought Seaton to Mr. Mason and introduced her, ¡°Teacher Mason, this is my sister, Seaton.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seaton looked at Mason and politely said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Mason.¡± Mason nodded at Seaton, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Karina went on, ¡°Teacher Mason, my sister idolizes Master J. She also heard that Master J would appear tonight, so she came with me. Teacher, will Master J really appear tonight?¡± Mason glanced at the doorway, ¡°He should be arriving soon.¡± Upon hearing his reply, Seaton was thrilled. Chapter 1506 - Chapter 1506 375 Shes not someone you can mess with _1 Chapter 1506: 375: She¡¯s not someone you can mess with! _1 Chapter 1506: 375: She¡¯s not someone you can mess with! _1 Upon learning that Master J was about to arrive, Seaton immediately made a trip to the restroom. She stood in front of the mirror, examining herself meticulously. The beauty in the mirror was dressed in exquisitely done-up makeup, her body clad in an attractive and luxurious dress, devoid of any flaw from head to toe. Seaton reached for the perfume that she had brought with her, spraying it all over herself, ensuring there were no other offensive smells left on her before she left the restroom. Upon stepping outside, Seaton headed straight for Karina. ¡°Sis.¡± Karina nodded slightly in acknowledgement and introduced the person next to her, ¡°This is the Minister of the International Biology Department, Mr. Atwood.¡± Seaton turned towards Atwood, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Seaton.¡± Atwood chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Karina has an incredibly beautiful younger sister. After seeing you today, I can say that the rumors aren¡¯t unfounded.¡± The most frequent reactions to Seaton¡¯s presence had always been astonishment and sighs of admiration. So, when she heard Minister Atwood¡¯s compliment, she had already grown used to it. After all, this kind of thing happened every day. Seaton modestly replied, ¡°You flatter me.¡± Atwood raised his glass in a shallow salute to Seaton, ¡°I have something to see to, so please excuse me.¡± Seaton nodded. Upon Atwood¡¯s departure, Seaton turned to Karina, asking somewhat impatiently, ¡°Sis, has Master J arrived?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Karina replied. Hearing this, Seaton sighed, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? Is he not coming?¡± After all, the banquet had already been underway for some time. Karina shook her head, ¡°He should.¡± ¡°We should wait a bit more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seaton nodded, although somewhat anxious, it seemed that all they could do now was wait. Time trickled away Seaton kept checking the time. But there was still no sight of Master J in the banquet hall. Seaton began to grow restless. Just then, a commotion stirred at the entrance, turning everyone¡¯s attention towards it. Master J had arrived! Realizing this, Seaton spun around instantly. The next second. Seaton was taken aback. The newcomer was dressed in a white shirt and black trousers, even donning boots, which made him appear somewhat wild yet cool. This was¡­ Viola Thompson! Why was Viola Thompson here? Furthermore, she was dressed so casually. It was known that all the women attending tonight¡¯s event were wearing evening dresses. Was Viola Thompson trying to attract the attention of the other men by doing the exact opposite? That¡¯s simply disgusting! Seaton was at a loss for words. She had never imagined that Viola Thompson would also appear here. Seaton approached Karina, ¡°Sis, why is Viola Thompson also here?¡± This was, after all, a high-class banquet held by Mr. Mason. Common people could not attend! What right did Viola Thompson have to attend? Karina narrowed her eyes, also finding it very strange. Apart from her face, Viola Thompson had nothing noteworthy to offer. Her presence was simply lowering the standards of the banquet. After a moment, Karina continued, ¡°The Thompson Clan has quite a significant influence in the Capital City. Not only are the elites from various countries participating tonight¡­even Master J is here¡­.¡± Before Karina could finish her sentence, Seaton interrupted, ¡°Viola Thompson must have come for Master J!¡± It¡¯s absolutely shameless. Seaton never imagined that Viola Thompson would also have the audacity to show up at this kind of place. Did she think Master J was that easy to approach? Karina nodded her head in agreement. Seaton bit her lip as she looked up at Viola Thompson who was standing ahead, her eyes filled with hostility. She had been quite confident about the whole thing, but now with Viola Thompson¡¯s entry, she was suddenly sent into a crisis-induced frenzy. Especially since Viola Thompson had such an appealing face. When compared to Viola Thompson, Seaton felt as if she fell short. If Viola Thompson was to appear before Master J, would Master J still notice her? The more Seaton thought about it, the more upset she became. She was so frustrated she felt like she could bite off a piece of silver. ¡°Sis, what should we do now?¡± Seaton turned to Karina. Karina slightly furrowed her brow, then said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay attention to Viola Thompson.¡± Seaton¡¯s eyes widened, not understanding what Karina meant. Karina continued, ¡°Master J isn¡¯t that shallow.¡± While Seaton didn¡¯t have much to offer, at least she had an incredibly outstanding sister. With a sister like her, Seaton¡¯s genes couldn¡¯t be that bad. What did Viola Thompson have? She had nothing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson was nothing more than an overhyped vase. She was purely a pretty face with no substance. How could someone like Master J possibly fall for a vase? That was ludicrous. Viola Thompson thought too highly of herself. Chapter 1507 - Chapter 1507 375 Shes not someone you can mess with _2 Chapter 1507: 375: She¡¯s not someone you can mess with! _2 Chapter 1507: 375: She¡¯s not someone you can mess with! _2 She thought her beauty would surely grab Master J¡¯s attention. But in reality, Viola Thompson was nothing. Seaton struggled to calm herself, looking at Karina, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Karina nodded, continuing: ¡°You stick with me, we have to find Master J before Viola does.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing Seaton remained anxious, Karina stopped and met Seaton¡¯s gaze, saying slowly and seriously: ¡°Seaton, remember, you are no less than Viola, not even a bit. You¡¯re even better, ten times, twenty times more.¡± With Karina¡¯s words, Seaton¡¯s confidence surged. ¡°Mm.¡± Seaton nodded at Karina, her eyes full of confidence. Karina led Seaton around to meet the big shots while keeping an eye on the movement in the banquet hall. If she saw Master J, she would bring Seaton to him immediately. Unfortunately. Karina led Seaton around the banquet hall several times, but didn¡¯t see any sign of Master J. This wasn¡¯t just a disappointment for Seaton; even Karina was somewhat let down. It seems that Master J really isn¡¯t showing up tonight. Just at this moment, a servant came running over. ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Karina?¡± Karina nodded, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± The servant turned to Karina, and continued: ¡°Miss Karina, Mr. Mason has asked you to bring Miss Seaton over.¡± ¡°The teacher¡¯s calling for us?¡± Asked Karina. ¡°Yes.¡± The servant made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Follow me, please.¡± Karina glanced at Seaton, and the two followed the servant. They moved from the outside to the inside of the banquet hall. Upon seeing Karina, Mr. Mason waved at her, ¡°Over here.¡± Karina and Seaton hurried over. ¡°Teacher, you called for us.¡± Mr. Mason nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Karina, didn¡¯t you say your sister admires Master J? She¡¯s here.¡± Upon hearing this, Seaton straightened up immediately, showing her best self. What if Master J was nearby? She must shine her brightest in front of him. Karina was also excited, ¡°When did Master J arrive?¡± ¡°Not long ago.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± At this moment, a pleasant female voice echoed in the air. Familiar. Karina and Seaton both looked up. To their surprise, and then disgust, turned out it was Viola Thompson who came. It was obvious why Viola would show up unexpectedly. She must have known about Master J and Mr. Mason¡¯s good relationship, so she came here. This girl was ridiculously shameless! So embarrassing! But¡­ What baffled Karina was how Viola knew Mr. Mason! Or did Viola not know Mr. Mason at all? Was she simply trying to reach higher? Yes. It must be the case. Thinking of this, Karina narrowed her eyes. Just wait. Viola was about to embarrass herself. After all, Mr. Mason wasn¡¯t someone anyone could just strike up a conversation with. Just then, Mr. Mason turned slightly and said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± His tone was respectful. And he spoke in Chinese. Karina and Seaton both frowned. This was too strange. Viola just nodded. Before Karina and Seaton could react, Mr. Mason continued: ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my student Karina, and this is her sister Seaton. They¡¯re both very fond of you.¡± Once he finished, Mr. Mason turned to look at Karina and Seaton again, ¡°Karina, Seaton, this is Master J, Jue.¡± Karina and Seaton were stunned. The expressions on their faces were priceless. The two looked at each other, both thinking that they had misheard. What did Mr. Mason say? Did he say Viola was Jue? Master J?! No! Impossible. How could Viola possibly be Master J? Karina¡¯s face turned pale. Seaton looked utterly incredulous. If Viola was Master J¡­ Then what was she? Karina recalled how arrogantly she had invited Viola to join Cigacan nationality. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was ironic. Now, Karina struggled to calm herself, looked up at Mr. Mason, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re¡­you¡¯re not joking?¡± Viola couldn¡¯t possibly be Master J. It must be Mr. Mason joking. Mr. Mason said seriously: ¡°Why would I joke about something like this?!¡± Chapter 1508 - Chapter 1508 375 Shes not someone you can mess with _3 Chapter 1508: 375: She¡¯s not someone you can mess with! _3 Chapter 1508: 375: She¡¯s not someone you can mess with! _3 As he finished speaking, Mason turned to look at Viola Thompson again. ¡°I apologize,¡± he addressed, ¡°My student isn¡¯t very worldly. Please, Master J, don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± No one knew better than Mr. Mason the horrible power of the person standing before them. She looked young and harmless, but was indeed ruthless and cunning. Viola Thompson responded with a nonchalant smile, ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to be inexperienced. Don¡¯t let it trouble you, Mr. Mason.¡± How could an elderly person like herself stoop to the level of squabbling with the younger generation? Mr. Mason then turned to Karina with a look of disappointment in his eyes, ¡°Karina?¡± Karina was not yet recovered from her shock. Mason faintly frowned. He had always considered Karina a gifted student, but her performance tonight was disappointing. Who was Jue? How on earth could Karina lose her composure to this extent! Concerned that Karina¡¯s subsequent reactions might provoke Viola Thompson, Mr. Mason proposed, ¡°Master J, shall we step aside? I have a question I would like to ask you.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, adjusting her pace to match Mr. Mason¡¯s. Watching their receding figures, Seaton licked her dry lips, ¡°Sis, is this¡­?¡± ¡°Is Viola Thompson really Master J?¡± Nobody could understand the emotions Seaton was experiencing at that moment. She had dressed up with the intention of attracting Master J¡¯s attention, hoping to make him fall at her feet. But now. Master J turned out to be Viola Thompson- someone she had always looked down upon. What was this all about? Seaton felt like a fool in that moment! Perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t have come here tonight! Karina was still in a daze, not really hearing anything. After a long time, she finally managed to respond, her face was pallid as she glanced at the retreating figures of Viola Thompson and Mason. Nobody in this world could force Mr. Mason. Nor could they make Mr. Mason act in a play. So. Viola Thompson was indeed Master J. She truly was. At this thought, Karina began to shake subtly. She was covered in cold sweat and took two shaky steps backwards. Had Seaton not supported her in time, she would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Karina took a deep breath and simply said, ¡°Viola Thompson¡­ is Master J.¡± Upon hearing this, Seaton¡¯s face changed, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± How old was Viola Thompson? Nineteen! How could she possibly be Master J? The thought of how she had intended to seduce Viola Thompson that evening made Seaton feel terribly disheartened. She stared at Karina, ¡°Sis, tell me you¡¯re joking, right?¡± Karina furrowed her brows slightly. She wished she was joking with Seaton. Unfortunately. She wasn¡¯t. All of this was happening for real. Karina realized they should not stay here any longer, and holding Seaton¡¯s hand she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ten minutes later. The two of them were outside the banquet hall. In Capital City¡¯s October, the nights were getting colder. The breeze was sobering. Seaton then spoke up, ¡°Sis, what on earth is going on?!¡± Karina took a deep breath, ¡°Viola Thompson is Master J. We need to terminate the Pearl Blood Plan immediately.¡± ¡°Terminate?¡± Seaton frowned. Karina nodded. Now she finally understood why the Garcia Family had suddenly abandoned their search for the Pearl Blood. Little did they know. They had long discovered Viola Thompson¡¯s real identity! And Nako Garcia. No wonder Nako Garcia was expelled from the Garcia Family and confined on a desolate island. Thinking about this, Karina felt all her strength leaving her. She was so close. So close to becoming the second Nako Garcia! If she had continued with the Pearl Blood Plan, the consequences would have been unthinkable! Karina continued, ¡°Viola Thompson is not someone we can afford to mess with.¡± Karina wasn¡¯t a fool. If she continued to provoke Viola Thompson at this point, she would only be inviting trouble. Seaton was frustrated. ¡°Sis! Can you live with it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What did Viola Thompson have anyway? Karina turned to look at Seaton, her words slow and precise, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t bear it, we must swallow our pride! If you don¡¯t want to bring disaster upon our father and our family, then don¡¯t provoke Viola Thompson. Even in the future, if we come across her, we need to be respectful.¡± Originally, Karina was skeptical about Viola Thompson being Suwen. Now, she no longer harbored any doubts. At this moment, Karina was immensely relieved that she had postponed the Pearl Blood Plan. If she hadn¡¯t¡­ Chapter 1509 - Chapter 1509 375 Shes not someone you can mess with _4 Chapter 1509: 375: She¡¯s not someone you can mess with! _4 Chapter 1509: 375: She¡¯s not someone you can mess with! _4 Seaton was a bit reluctant, biting her lip tightly. Karina continued, ¡°Do you know the fate of the last person who offended Viola Thompson? Never question her abilities.¡± Viola had easily manipulated the Garcia Family. Not to mention them! For someone as unapproachable as Viola, one should respect from a distance. There is a saying in Sinian Country, the opportunist excels. Karina stared at Seaton, her expression growing stern, ¡°Seaton, listen to me. I¡¯m not joking! If you recklessly insult Viola, don¡¯t blame me and father for being ruthless.¡± She would never endanger the whole family¡¯s interests because of one sister! Seaton lowered her head, ¡°Understood.¡± Seaton has never been this humiliated before, unsure how Karina put up with it! Karina knew Seaton well, knew her reluctance. Karina continued, ¡°Seaton, do you know why Nako Garcia was expelled from the Garcia Family?¡± Seaton didn¡¯t respond. She was a little confused about this matter herself, only knowing that the most favored princess of the Garcia Family was expelled from the family and banished to a deserted island, never to set foot in Country Polluton again. Karina continued, ¡°Because she offended Viola Thompson. If you do not wish to become the second Nako Garcia, then hold your tongue.¡± After saying that, Karina turned and left. Some things only need to be said once. Repetition is pointless. Seaton immediately followed Karina¡¯s footsteps, ¡°Sis, about Viola¡­¡± Before Seaton finished speaking, Karina interrupted her, ¡°In the future, call her Miss Thompson! Viola is not a name you can frivolously throw around!¡± Seaton opened her mouth, ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± She always prided herself as a noble from Cigacan, even fantasized about taking Viola back home one day, turning her into a disposable lab rat in the Laboratory. Who would have thought things would turn out like this? The experimental rat had suddenly become a big shot whose name cannot be mentioned! What absurdity is this? And Karina¡­ Karina had really disappointed Seaton this time. In the past, Karina could command winds and rain, never afraid of anyone. But now? The present Karina was hesitant around a Sinian person, not daring to speak against her. This was nothing more than a massive disgrace for the Cigacan nobility! Half an hour later, the two returned home. Seeing Seaton¡¯s dispirited appearance, Karina spoke up, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What?¡± Seaton turned to look at Karina. Karina spoke up again, ¡°Remember what I said tonight. Don¡¯t fan the flames for yourself.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Seaton nodded. Karina frowned slightly, ¡°I hope you truly understand, not just pretense. Once you provoke Miss Thompson, no one can save you!¡± If the previous Karina was disdainful whenever she mentioned Viola Thompson, her current self exuded reverence. This reverence was not simply lip service, rather it was ingrained in her. At the tender age of nineteen, Viola sat in a position of absolute power, proving she was a formidable person. When Karina thought of their past, she felt shame and fear. She was extremely grateful Viola did not hold her previous actions against her. Seaton looked towards Karina, ¡°I got it.¡± Although she said so, Seaton¡¯s thoughts were far from it. She just didn¡¯t believe Viola was that formidable! Look what she¡¯s done to my sister. Just you wait. She swore to take revenge. To make Karina look at her with a whole new respect. So what if it¡¯s Viola? She was sure she would make Viola pay the price! By then, she would have stomped Viola under her feet, avenging her humiliation! After speaking, Seaton continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to bed.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Karina nodded. Seaton turned and returned to her room. At that moment, as if remembering something, Karina then added, ¡°Remember to keep in touch with Miyamoto Hoya. We¡¯ll focus on No. 26 next.¡± The Pearl Blood plan had to be halted, but the plans for No. 26 couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Go and rest.¡± Karina said. Seaton went into the room and closed the door. Looking at the closed door, Karina frowned slightly. She knew that Seaton was unwilling to admit defeat. She hoped her sister didn¡¯t do anything reckless. On the other side. Viola made a brief appearance at the banquet before returning home by car. As she passed by a night market, Viola couldn¡¯t resist stopping her car and venturing into the market to get something to eat. Even though it was already past eleven o¡¯clock at night, the night market was still bustling with people. The air was filled with the fragrance of food. Viola walked up to a stinky tofu food stall, ¡°Boss, could I have a small serving of stinky tofu, mildly spicy, please?¡± ¡°Alright, coming right up.¡± In no time at all, Viola received her order of stinky tofu. She munched on her tofu as she walked and stopped in front of a stir-fried rice noodle stall, ordering a serving of stir-fried rice noodles with pork tenderloin. Just as she was enjoying her meal, a surprised voice sounded through the air, ¡°Viola!¡± Viola glanced up and saw Mr. White. ¡°Marcus.¡± Mr. White gave a slight smile, ¡°Still coming for a midnight snack this late at night?¡± ¡°Just happened to pass by. What about you?¡± Viola asked. Naturally, Mr. White wouldn¡¯t admit that he came because he saw Viola here. He continued, ¡°I often come here to eat.¡± After saying that, he bent down to sit across from Viola and turned to the boss, ¡°A serving of stir-fried rice noodles, please.¡± ¡°Do you want it spicy?¡± the boss asked. ¡°Yes, a little spicy.¡± Mr. White replied. ¡°Alright, please wait a minute.¡± Viola pushed the stinky tofu towards Mr. White, ¡°Try some of this. It tastes pretty good.¡± Mr. White picked up a piece of stinky tofu and chuckled, ¡°I used to have this a lot when I was in school.¡± But back then, his mother worried that street food might be unhygienic, so most of the time they had the cook prepare it at home. In the blink of an eye, more than a decade had passed. He had always thought that the stinky tofu from street vendors couldn¡¯t possibly be as good as that made by the chef at the White family, but to his surprise, it tasted amazing. The two chatted while enjoying their late-night snacks. After they finished eating, Mr. White stood up to pay, ¡°How much for two bowls of rice noodles?¡± ¡°Eighteen in total.¡± the boss responded. Mr. White sighed with relief. Thank goodness it¡¯s not expensive! As expected, street food is both economical and affordable. After paying, Mr. White looked to Viola, ¡°Viola, do you need me to drive you home?¡± Viola shook her head, ¡°I drove here.¡± ¡°You take care on your way then.¡± Mr. White said. ¡°Alright.¡± Watching Viola leave, Mr. White picked up his car keys. Just then, a surprised voice rang out, ¡°Marcus!¡± Mr. White turned around and was also somewhat surprised, ¡°Liam!¡± Liam wasn¡¯t alone, his sister Eva was with him too. Eva was quite speechless. How come they always bump into this wretch everywhere? Liam asked, ¡°Marcus, when did you come to Capital City?¡± Mr. White replied, ¡°I¡¯m a native of Capital City.¡± Hearing this, Liam widened his eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the North?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. White smiled and countered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Capital City considered part of the North?¡± Liam¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Everyone knew that there was quite a significant difference between Capital City and the North. Even Eva was surprised. It was well-known that people from Capital City were either second-generation demolishers or the second rich generation. Chapter 1510 - Chapter 1510 376 Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui _1 Chapter 1510: 376: Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui! _1 Chapter 1510: 376: Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui! _1 Many migrant girls dream of marrying a local man from Capital City. Because what Capital City locals abound with, is the rich and wealthy. Especially those with power and wealth. Liam Webster never imagined that his old classmate is actually a local from Capital City. For a moment, he thought he was hearing things. Eva Webster was also very surprised. She felt like she missed a golden opportunity. Liam Webster stared wide-eyed, somewhat unsure, and asked, ¡°Mr. White, are you really from Capital City?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Mr. White nodded slightly. He really is! Liam swallowed hard. Quick on his heels, Eva asked, ¡°Do you hold a Capital City residency permit?¡± Being a local and being registered one aren¡¯t the same thing. Many locals, due to turmoil in their earlier years, no longer held a Capital City residence permit. Even if they were locals, they couldn¡¯t enjoy local privileges without it. In that sense, they aren¡¯t really different from out-of-towners. From the looks of Mr. White, he definitely didn¡¯t have the residency permit. With this thought, Eva squinted her eyes. Just then, Mr. White continued to nod, ¡°Mmm, Capital City permit.¡± He actually has one. Upon hearing this, Eva scrutinized Mr. White, her eyes full of disbelief. ¡°Wow!¡± Liam slapped Mr. White¡¯s shoulder in astonishment, ¡°Never would have guessed, Mr. White, you actually have a Capital City residency permit!¡± Liam always thought Mr. White was from some small northern county. Who would have thought this man, silent as he was, would surprise us this way! Also, typically, Capital City folks are very high-profile. They drive around in a Mercedes Benz. Nothing like Mr. White who drives an old Volkswagen. Liam teased, ¡°Mr. White, your family wouldn¡¯t happen to own several Siheyuan compounds right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mr. White shook his head. After all, the White family lived in an estate. They used to own a few Siheyuan compounds before, but Mr. White gifted them to his nephews and nieces. Snug-fisted as he was, he had a sense of propriety. Each time one of his nieces or nephews married, he needed to gift something decent. He couldn¡¯t let the bride¡¯s family look down on them. After all, it was an uncle¡¯s duty to- Hearing that the White family didn¡¯t own any Siheyuan, disappointment shone in Eva¡¯s eyes. She looked at Mr. White from head to toe, contempt radiating from her gaze. Eva thought Mr. White was lying. If Mr. White was really a local, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be driving a Volkswagen, nor would he eat at street side stalls. Eva knows a lot of people from Capital City. They lived with such delicacies, drinking Starbucks every day, eating afternoon tea, and dining in Michelin restaurants. Then there¡¯s Mr. White. Not a single piece of branded clothing on him. Admittedly, his demeanor is not terrible; but his dress sense¡­ is barely satisfactory. If Mr. White was as wealthy as he claimed, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dress so poorly. He was entirely repulsive. If he didn¡¯t have money, then be upfront about it. What¡¯s the use of boasting? Let him dig his own hole. Eva withdrew her gaze and stopped looking at Mr. White. People like him, looking at him one more time would be wasting time. Liam continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t Siheyuan the typical architectural choice of Capital City? Most locals own one.¡± If Mr. White was truly a local, he should at least own a Siheyuan compound. Mr. White replied, ¡°I used to own a few Siheyuan compounds, but I gave them all away.¡± He said it so lightly, but Liam¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°You gave them away?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Mr. White nodded. Eva, watching this, almost burst into laughter. Her brother surely doesn¡¯t believe what this lowlife is saying. It was laughable. He really has to do a better job at lying. Siheyuan compounds in the Capital City are worth billions! Does Marcus White think they are as cheap as paper? He said it so lightly! Just give them away! Liam stared at Marcus, frowning, ¡°Bro, are you joking with me?¡± He did have the aura of a mega-rich person. But the things Marcus did didn¡¯t resemble anything a mega-rich person would do! What rich person would squeeze on a bus or a subway? Which rich person would be willing to buy discounted cheap fruit? Which rich person would wear cheap, unbranded clothes from street vendors! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Marcus had done all these things. If Marcus was really generous enough to give away Siheyuan compounds in Capital City, he wouldn¡¯t be so stingy! Marcus looked at Liam, confused, ¡°Why would I joke with you?¡± Even though his nieces and nephews didn¡¯t quite believe him when he gifted them the Siheyuan compounds, that was the truth. Liam squinted, ¡°Did you really give away all the Siheyuan compounds?¡± Chapter 1511 - Chapter 1511 376 Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui _2 Chapter 1511: 376: Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui! _2 Chapter 1511: 376: Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui! _2 ¡°Hmm.¡± Marcus White nodded, and at that moment, as if he remembered something, he said, ¡°I think there are two more, but they¡¯ve been rented out.¡± These two Siheyuan were specifically reserved for Flora Tiarks and Kent Tiarks. As their uncle, he had to be fair and impartial, and not favor one over the other. Eva Webster wanted to laugh, but she held back. She looked at Marcus White and deliberately asked, ¡°So Marcus, where do you live?¡± As she said this, Eva Webster paused and teased, ¡°It can¡¯t be in a luxurious mansion, can it?¡± She wanted to hear what Marcus White would say. People like him are quite entertaining. There¡¯s no difference between him and a clown who is there for people¡¯s amusement. Sure enough, after hearing these words, Marcus White nodded, ¡°Yes, I am currently living in a mansion.¡± Liam Webster looked at Marcus White¡¯s face, ¡°Marcus, are you being serious?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Marcus White retorted. Indeed, he did not seem joking. But he also did not seem to be serious. Which tycoon living in a mansion would drive a lousy car worth less than $100,000? Liam Webster narrowed his eyes, ¡°So, you were not kidding when you said you owned three luxury cars?¡± ¡°When did I say it was a joke?¡± Liam Webster swallowed hard, ¡°Then, what car did you come in tonight?¡± Marcus White took out his car key, ¡°This one.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this still that beat-up Volkswagen?¡± Liam Webster said without any hesitation. After all, it was indeed a beat-up Volkswagen. ¡°Where¡¯s your luxury car?¡± Liam Webster immediately asked. Marcus White replied, ¡°At the car rental company.¡± Car rental company! Upon hearing that, Eva Webster burst out laughing. He was certainly not trying to hide it! But ¡­ considering Marcus White¡¯s financial situation, he probably couldn¡¯t afford to buy a luxury car. Can he even afford to rent one? After all, a lot of luxury cars cost around four to five thousand dollars per day. Especially top-end luxury cars Liam Webster was now unsure whether Marcus White was joking or serious, He continued, ¡°The last time I treated you in South City, it¡¯s your turn to treat me, right?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Marcus White nodded,¡± But it¡¯s late today. I have a meeting early tomorrow morning. Alternatively, are you free tomorrow during the day?¡± ¡°I am free all day tomorrow!¡± Liam Webster replied. Marcus White checked his watch, ¡°Then, let¡¯s meet up tomorrow. I¡¯ll contact you on WhatsApp. I should leave now, it¡¯s getting late.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Liam Webster nodded. Just as Marcus White was about to leave, as if remembering something, he turned to Liam Webster, ¡°Which hotel are you guys staying at?¡± Liam Webster replied, ¡°Eva and I are staying at my aunt¡¯s place, located on West Ring Road.¡± His aunt¡¯s family was not originally from Capital City, but his cousin was quite outstanding. Even though she was still in college, she had an annual income of over a million dollars, and had purchased a property in Capital City. Eva Webster most admired her cousin. Surpassing her cousin had become the only pursuit for Eva Webster. Marcus White nodded slightly, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back first, we¡¯ll be in touch tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Liam Webster saw off Marcus White as he got into his car. Eva Webster looked at Liam Webster, somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t actually believe what he said, did you?¡± Liam Webster furrowed his brows, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Then, Liam Webster continued, ¡°Eva, why don¡¯t you try to get to understand him better? Who knows, he might be a surreptitious tycoon?¡± Even though Liam Webster had studied with Marcus White for four years and lived together for four years, he didn¡¯t really understand much about Marcus White. All he knew was that Marcus White was very stingy. Even after graduation and all this time, he still hadn¡¯t met anyone stingier than Marcus White. Eva Webster directly laughed, ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone mad!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could someone who can spin a line so convincingly, who can tell a lie without making it seem like he¡¯s thinking it up on the spot be an invisible tycoon? Following his sister¡¯s footsteps, Liam Webster said while walking, ¡°Eva, I¡¯m serious. Look at my classmate. He¡¯s a graduate from a prestigious university, and he¡¯s tall, standing at 1.89 meters. He¡¯s handsome too, and even if he isn¡¯t from Capital City or isn¡¯t a tycoon, you wouldn¡¯t lose out by being with him!¡± ¡°Can being handsome feed me?¡± Eva Webster asked back. Liam Webster continued, ¡°Being handsome can¡¯t feed you, but it can influence the gene pool. Besides, even if my classmate isn¡¯t a tycoon, he won¡¯t be in a bad position. He even pursued a Master¡¯s degree at Walton University in Cigacan after graduation. His monthly salary won¡¯t be less than thirty to forty thousand dollars.¡± Eva Webster looked towards Liam Webster, ¡°Do you think Capital City is like South City? In our place, a monthly salary of thirty to forty thousand dollars is a rare high salary even if you search with a lantern. But this is Capital City! Property here costs above hundred thousand dollars per square meter. Rent in the city center for a simple single room can cost eight to nine thousand dollars. With added living expenses, you¡¯d spend at least fifteen thousand dollars a month. Even with a monthly salary of thirty to forty thousand dollars, he would need to save for eight lifetimes to buy a house in Capital City without a loan!¡± Chapter 1512 - Chapter 1512 376 Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui _3 Chapter 1512: 376: Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui! _3 Chapter 1512: 376: Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui! _3 Eva Webster didn¡¯t want to be burdened with a mortgage and car loan right after getting married. Therefore, she decided she must find someone with strong financial standing, putting education and appearance second. Upon saying this, Eva Webster added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up worse off than Isla!¡± Isla was the daughter of her aunt, in other words, Eva Webster¡¯s cousin. Liam Webster sighed, ¡°Girls like Isla are rare, you shouldn¡¯t always compare yourself to her!¡± How many girls could afford to buy a fully paid house in Capital City and a car worth five hundred thousand when they¡¯re only twenty-three or twenty-four? Eva Webster hated hearing this, she turned to Liam Webster, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m inferior to Isla?¡± She considered herself no less good looking than her cousin. She attended a Double First-Class 211 university, which she thought was at least three times better than her cousin¡¯s. Why couldn¡¯t she be as good as her cousin? It was just that her luck wasn¡¯t as good as her cousin¡¯s. Hearing this, Liam Webster quickly explained: ¡°Eva, that¡¯s not what I meant. You and Isla have your own strengths. Isla is gifted in drawing, but aren¡¯t you too? So there¡¯s no need to compare yourself to her in this!¡± Her cousin Isla was a well-known cartoonist. Although she was only a sophomore in college, she had several IP works and was one of the top players in the world of Chinese cartoons. Eva Webster couldn¡¯t stand it, it seemed like at the end of the day, her brother still looked down on her! Eva Webster tried to calm herself down, continuing, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have a talent for drawing, I would never force myself to marry someone like Marcus White!¡± ¡°Eva, I just suggested you try to get along with Old White. I didn¡¯t say you should marry him, you misunderstood my intention,¡± Liam Webster explained. At this point, Liam Webster added, ¡°Since you dislike Old White so much, I won¡¯t mention this again.¡± Eva Webster¡¯s expression finally softened, following up with, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± ¡°Shall we go back now?¡± Eva Webster followed Liam Webster¡¯s pace, lowering her voice, ¡°Brother, I heard that Isla seems to be in a relationship.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Liam Webster asked. Eva Webster nodded, ¡°I heard it from my aunt.¡± Liam Webster chuckled, ¡°Isla is in college now, it¡¯s not unusual for her to be dating.¡± ¡°True,¡± Eva Webster linked arms with Liam Webster, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Isla about her boyfriend¡¯s background tonight.¡± The siblings strolled and chatted, soon arriving at an old neighborhood. Their aunt¡¯s family lives on the first floor. A simple three-room and one-living room apartment. Liam Webster knocked on the door. Soon, the door opened. The middle-aged woman who opened the door was wearing heavy gold earrings, she greeted them cheerfully, ¡°Little Liam, Eva, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± The siblings politely returned the greeting. ¡°Come in,¡± she smiled, ¡°Perfect timing, Isla just got back too.¡± Saying this, the middle-aged woman called into the house, ¡°Isla, come out quick, your eldest cousin and second cousin are here.¡± A moment later, a figure emerged. The girl was wearing a red dress, her face adorned with a gentle smile, she was delicately beautiful ¨C the kind of person who becomes increasingly attractive the more you look. Eva Webster hadn¡¯t seen her in three years, now looking at her cousin, she was surprised. Did she have plastic surgery? Otherwise, how could she suddenly become so beautiful? ¡°Eldest cousin, second cousin,¡± Isla Astir walked over, greeting them with a smile. Liam Webster laughed, ¡°Isla, you really embody the saying ¡®a girl¡¯s eighteen changes¡¯, you¡¯ve become more and more beautiful!¡± ¡°Thank you, eldest cousin.¡± Isla Astir touched her hair shyly. Eva Webster examined Isla Astir¡¯s face closely. But regretfully, She couldn¡¯t find any signs of plastic surgery on Isla¡¯s face. Could it really be the girl¡¯s eighteen changes? Olivia Armstrong continued, ¡°Isla, go pour a cup of water for Liam and Eva. I¡¯ll wash some fruits.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Isla Astir nodded. Eva Webster sat on the living room sofa, examining the surroundings. She assumed that as a cartoonist, Isla Astir, would have some artistic sensibility and her home would be aesthetically pleasing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It turns out, it was not the case. Although it was kept very clean, it lacked an artistic ambiance, it even seemed a bit outdated. Liam Webster laughed, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t need to go through all this trouble, Eva and I aren¡¯t thirsty, you don¡¯t need to pour water or wash fruits. We¡¯re the ones imposing on you, uncle and Isla.¡± At this, Olivia Armstrong admonished, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying! We¡¯re all family, how can you say you¡¯re imposing! When¡¯s the last time you and Eva visited?¡± Soon, Isla Astir brought two cups of tea, ¡°Eldest cousin, second cousin, have some water.¡± Chapter 1513 - Chapter 1513 376 Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui _4 Chapter 1513: 376: Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui! _4 Chapter 1513: 376: Disturbing the ground above Tai Sui! _4 Eva Webster took the teacup with both hands, ¡°Thank you.¡± Isla Astir smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Olivia Armstrong carried a plate of fruit over and continued, ¡°Eva, this trip you¡¯ve come with Little Mo to stay at your aunt¡¯s house for a few days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Eva Webster nodded. She had the same intention. Now that her aunt and her family are also residents of the new Capital City, their social status has changed, and their circle will also change. Olivia Armstrong continued, ¡°Little Mo will sleep in the guest room tonight. Eva, would you be okay staying in the same room with Isla? Isla¡¯s room is large, with about thirty square meters! The bed for you has already been made!¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s alright.¡± Eva Webster looked at Isla Astir and smiled, ¡°As long as Isla doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Isla Astir said, ¡°How could I mind having my second cousin here!¡± When it was time to sleep, Eva Webster followed Isla Astir back to her room. Eva had thought that she would be sharing a bed with Isla, but to her surprise, there was another single bed in Isla¡¯s room. Isla Astir smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, you sleep on the large bed tonight, I¡¯ll take the single bed.¡± After all, Eva Webster was a guest, they couldn¡¯t let her squeeze onto a single bed. Hearing that, Eva Webster breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t used to sleeping on a single bed and said, ¡°Isla, how about you sleep with me tonight?¡± Isla Astir replied, ¡°I might be up working until two or three in the morning, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll disturb your sleep.¡± Eva Webster nodded and did not insist further. Her sleep quality wasn¡¯t very good, and if she was disturbed in the middle of the night, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to go back to sleep. Remembering what her aunt had said, Eva Webster looked at Isla Astir and asked with some curiosity, ¡°Isla, I heard that you have a boyfriend now?¡± Isla Astir was taken aback, ¡°No, who told you that?¡± ¡°No?¡± Eva Webster narrowed her eyes, ¡°Isla, you¡¯re not hiding it from me, are you?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± Isla Astir continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t even thought about having a boyfriend yet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eva Webster asked. Isla Astir nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± Eva Webster asked again, ¡°Then do you have anyone pursuing you in your life?¡± Isla Astir shook her head. Eva Webster didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°You are so beautiful. No one at school has ever pursued you?¡± Isla Astir laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t really go to school.¡± Except for exams. Hearing that, Eva Webster nodded, then said, ¡°But I heard from my aunt that last time you rode in a car with a guy?¡± Isla Astir explained, ¡°That was just a regular friend.¡± ¡°Someone pursuing you?¡± Eva Webster continued to ask. She¡¯d heard from her aunt that the symbol on that man¡¯s car was a little golden man! What kind of car has a little golden man symbol? Of course it¡¯s a Rolls-Royce! God knows how envious Eva Webster was of Isla Astir after hearing about this. Isla Astir was just too lucky. Not only can she make money, but even the men pursuing her are of such high quality! If there were a high-quality man pursuing Eva Webster, she wouldn¡¯t have been single for so many years. Isla Astir shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s not pursuing me, he just gave me a ride because we were going the same way.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your relationship with him like?¡± Eva Webster immediately asked. ¡°Ordinary.¡± Isla Astir answered. Eva Webster immediately asked, ¡°Is he married?¡± Isla Astir shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, and my relationship with him is really just ordinary.¡± When she found out that Isla Astir knew little about him, Eva Webster let out a breath of relief. This indicated that Isla Astir and this man were truly just ordinary friends. Eva Webster climbed into bed, pulled up the quilt over herself, and then said, ¡°Isla, if you start dating, you can¡¯t keep it a secret. You have to tell me right away.¡± Having said that, Eva Webster continued, ¡°And I think my aunt is right. For you now, the man¡¯s wealth is no longer important, after all, you¡¯re not short of money. What matters most is character. Also, your aunt and uncle only have you as their daughter, so it would be better if the man could marry into your family, this would make it easier for you to take care of them in the future.¡± Would a wealthy man be willing to marry into a family? That¡¯s impossible! ¡°I haven¡¯t thought that far yet.¡± She just wanted to work hard to earn money to give her parents a good life. Eva Webster looked at Isla Astir and sighed, ¡°Isla, sometimes I really envy you. Look at you, you were average in school when you were young, your college entrance exams weren¡¯t that outstanding either, but you¡¯re lucky! You caught a good opportunity, became famous in the comic circle, and even before you graduated from college, you¡¯ve already settled down in Capital City. Why don¡¯t I have good luck like that?¡± Eva Webster, self-centeredly, attributed all of Isla Astir¡¯s efforts to luck. Isla Astir didn¡¯t retort and smiled saying, ¡°I am indeed quite lucky.¡± If she hadn¡¯t been adopted by her parents after being abandoned back then, she may not be here today. Later, she fell in love with comics, bought many comic books to read with the pocket money her parents gave her, and was even called to see a teacher because of it. But her parents didn¡¯t blame her, instead, they bought her several more comic books. In their consciousness, no matter what books she read, as long as she could get into it, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. After the middle school examinations, Isla Astir came into contact with computers during high school and tried to publish her first comic online. She didn¡¯t expect that it would be a hit. Latter, she bought a computer with the first payment she received for her work, and from then on, she officially embarked on the path of creating comics. Her luck was that she was adopted by good parents after being abandoned. And also that she chose a career that was most suitable for her. Eva Webster continued, ¡°My mom told me that your aunt and uncle didn¡¯t have it easy before. You were often laughed at in the village. You must never be ungrateful and always listen to your aunt and uncle.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Isla Astir nodded. Having said that, Isla Astir continued, ¡°Second cousin, you sleep first, I have to work for a while.¡± ¡°Alright, you work then, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Somehow, Eva Webster always felt that Isla Astir looked down on her a bit, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be so reluctant to talk to her more. People do change when they have money. Isla Astir is now a famous comic artist, whereas she is just a minor company employee. Thinking about it, Eva Webster felt a little bit uncomfortable. At the same time, she also made a secret resolution; she must marry a good husband in this life! She would surpass Isla Astir! ¡­ After attending the banquet, Miss Seaton became more and more discontented, and even during her date with Miyamoto Hoya, she was distracted. Originally her sister was on her side, but she didn¡¯t expect that Karina would surrender to Viola Thompson so quickly! Miyamoto Hoya noticed that Miss Seaton was a bit out of it and curiously asked, ¡°Miss Seaton, did something unhappy happen to you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Miss Seaton said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Miyamoto Hoya frowned slightly, ¡°How could that be!¡± Miss Seaton looked at Miyamoto Hoya, ¡°Even if I tell you, what can you do? You can¡¯t solve the problem for me!¡± Her words were highly provocative, no different from questioning a man¡¯s abilities. Miyamoto Hoya was provoked, ¡°Miss Seaton, tell me who offended you! I will take revenge for you!¡± Miss Seaton looked at Miyamoto Hoya, and slowly said, ¡°Viola Thompson.¡± Chapter 1514 - Chapter 1514 377 Amazing Stunned on the spot _1 Chapter 1514: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _1 Chapter 1514: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _1 Yes. It was Seaton¡¯s intention all along. She deliberately mentioned Viola Thompson¡¯s name in front of Miyamoto Hoya. She wanted to probe Viola Thompson¡¯s real power. If Karina didn¡¯t allow her to take on Viola Thompson directly, she would have to find another way. Miyamoto Hoya is the Crown Prince of Jaban Country. She would like to see how Viola will retaliate if Miyamoto Hoya made a move against her. If Viola was too afraid to retaliate against Miyamoto Hoya, they wouldn¡¯t need to be wary of her anymore. This move allowed her to gauge Viola Thompson¡¯s real power without getting involved personally. It was a win-win situation. After all, Karina only forbade her from provoking Viola. She never said Miyamoto Hoya couldn¡¯t provoke Viola. With this in mind, a knowing smile came into Seaton¡¯s eyes carrying a smug look. She was determined to find out what Viola Thompson was really made of. On hearing her words, Miyamoto Hoya squinted at Seaton and asked, ¡°Viola Thompson¡­ Do you mean Young Miss Viola from the Thompson Clan?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Seaton nodded. At the end of her sentence, Seaton sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, Mr. Miyamoto, Viola has a complicated background and the Thompson Clan holds a lot of power in Capital City. They are not people we can afford to offend.¡± This was reverse psychology. No man was willing to admit their impotence in front of the woman they love. What¡¯s so scary about Viola Thompson! She¡¯s just a Sinian person! Miyamoto Hoya turned to Seaton with a determined look and said, ¡°Rest assure, Miss Seaton, I¡¯ll get your revenge!¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± Seaton looked at Miyamoto Hoya, with a troubled expression, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this matter. I wasn¡¯t that upset anyways, it was just spur of the moment words. Please, Mr. Miyamoto, don¡¯t take it to heart, don¡¯t cause yourself any trouble because of me.¡± Unbeknownst to both of them, Seaton had changed how she addressed Miyamoto Hoya from Mr. Miyamoto to Mr. Hoya. In Jaban Country, only those with close relationships addressed each other this way. Seems like Seaton was already considering herself as someone close to him. At this thought, Miyamoto Hoya was very excited. Seaton continued, ¡°Mr. Hoya, you don¡¯t understand Viola. She¡¯s not easy to deal with, So please forget what I said earlier.¡± the more Seaton said these words, the more Miyamoto Hoya felt that she had been wronged. As a man, if he couldn¡¯t protect the woman he liked, then what kind of man was he? Therefore! He must take revenge for Seaton. With this in mind, a vicious look flashed across Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes. Gazing at his demeanor, Seaton smirked, a look of triumph in her eyes. ¡°Miss Seaton, I love you, I will never tolerate such a disgrace!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Seaton smiled, ¡°This, after all, is the Sinian Country and Viola Thompson¡¯s territory. There¡¯s something you should know, Mr. Hoya, Viola Thompson is a very good friend of Mrs. Miyamoto Fujiko. So please don¡¯t do anything impulsive that you may regret.¡± Miyamoto Fujiko is Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s aunt. Mrs. Miyamoto Fujiko had settled in the Sinian Country many years ago with her husband. Now, she has Sinian nationality and holds a significant position in the upper-class circle of Capital City. Miyamoto Hoya replied with a grin, ¡°Rest assured, Miss Seaton, I understand the situation.¡± He didn¡¯t give Viola Thompson any consideration. Anyone who dares to harm the girl he liked would be his enemy. Seaton nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hoya, I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As the two of them headed towards the restaurant, Seaton quietly stretched out her right hand, gently seizing Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s hand. Miyamoto Hoya seemed slightly taken aback. He turned his gaze towards Seaton. At that same moment, Seaton shifted her gaze and stole a smile at Miyamoto Hoya. If she was going to use Miyamoto Hoya to do her bidding, then she must give him a sweetener. Just holding hands. For Seaton, it was nothing to care about. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s heart was racing. After all this time chasing her, he was finally getting some reciprocation from Seaton. After dining, they went to watch a romantic movie. An atmosphere of intimacy permeated the air between them. Seeing the beauty next to him, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s resolve was further deepened. He must get Viola Thompson to Seaton and make Viola kneel down before her to apologize. With this thought, Miyamoto Hoya squinted his eyes. Chapter 1515 - Chapter 1515 377 Amazing Stunned on the spot _2 Chapter 1515: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _2 Chapter 1515: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _2 After the movie ended, Seaton said goodbye to Miyamoto Hoya. Upon returning to the hotel, Miyamoto Hoya immediately instructed his assistant to track Viola Thompson¡¯s movements. The assistant quickly found out Viola Thompson¡¯s recent whereabouts, and turned to Miyamoto Hoya, ¡°Mrs. Miyamoto Fujiko invited Viola Thompson to drop by at her house tomorrow afternoon.¡± Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes, ¡°What time in the afternoon?¡± ¡°One in the afternoon,¡± the assistant replied. Miyamoto Hoya nodded, ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± The assistant bowed respectfully before turning to leave. Miyamoto Hoya sat at his desk, his eyes half-closed brooding deep thoughts. It seems¡­ He will have to pay a visit to his aunt. Miyamoto Hoya couldn¡¯t understand how Miyamoto Fujiko became friends with a green young girl. After all, Viola Thompson was only nineteen. She hadn¡¯t even graduated from college yet. Ever since his aunt married that Sinian man, she had truly fallen from grace. Miyamoto Hoya frowned slightly. Indeed. Miyamoto Fujiko¡¯s husband was a true Sinian. In order to marry him, Miyamoto Fujiko even abandoned her status as a Jaban royal princess, left her homeland, and followed her Sinian husband across the sea to the Sinian Country. Thirty full years. Miyamoto Fujiko didn¡¯t return to Jaban, and she even took a Sinian name. Therefore, Miyamoto Hoya has always looked down on this self-degrading aunt. A princess of the Jaban royals willingly betrayed her own country and race for a man. On the other side. When Seaton returned home, she was in good spirits, her eyes smiling. After all¡­ Viola Thompson was about to be in deep trouble. Karina was sitting on the couch reading a book. Seeing Seaton return, she lifted her head slightly, ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°Went to watch a movie with Miyamoto Hoya.¡± Karina just looked at Seaton, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything outrageous, did you? I¡¯m warning you again, don¡¯t play with fire. Viola Thompson is not someone we can afford to mess with.¡± Seaton snorted in her heart, once she admired her older sister so much. In Seaton¡¯s mind, Karina could do anything and she had achieved success in many fields! But what about now? Karina was actually being timid towards a commoner. What¡¯s this? Karina was no longer the omnipotent sister in Seaton¡¯s heart. The current Karina was too weak. So weak that she was afraid of a Sinian. It would be embarrassing to say it out loud. The more Seaton admired her sister in the past, the more she despised her now. Seaton turned her head to look at Karina, a mocking expression flashed in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did not provoke Viola Thompson. You don¡¯t have to be that afraid.¡± Karina narrowed her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s for the best if you didn¡¯t provoke her. Otherwise, not even our entire family can protect you!¡± Karina was not one for exaggerated warnings. She was a very perceptive person. In the past, she had always denied Viola Thompson, thinking that a 19-year-old girl could not achieve much. Only now she knew what it meant to always be someone better. Age could not dictate everything. Viola Thompson was too scary. The known identities of Divine Doctor Suen and Jue¡­ These two identities alone can shake the international community to its core, not to mention, Viola Thompson had other identities. If they don¡¯t stop in time, they will definitely bring disaster upon themselves. Even regret will be too late then. Pondering over this, Karina asked again: ¡°By the way, has Miyamoto Hoya heard any news about No. 26?¡± Seaton shook her head. Karina frowned slightly. Seaton thought for a while, but couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister, Sinian Country has the only Pearl Blood. Are we really going to give up just like that?¡± Karina turned her head, and looked at Seaton, her eyes full of cold light, ¡°If you want to die, feel free to provoke Viola Thompson.¡± When the time comes, Seaton would die a much worse death than Nako Garcia. ¡°Okay, I was just casually mentioning it.¡± After speaking, Seaton turned around and went back to her room. Karina watched her sister¡¯s retreating figure with a deep look in her eyes. She had a feeling that Seaton would one day pay for her actions. Even if she felt regret, it was already too late. Thinking about this, Karina let out a sigh. Perhaps the current Seaton was her former self. She still needed time to grow. ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thompson Family Manor. Mary Perryne came to Viola Thompson¡¯s room. ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Viola Thompson was sitting in front of the computer. Hearing Mary Perryne¡¯s voice, she turned slightly to acknowledge. With a beautifully wrapped box in her hands, Mary Perryne continued, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to Mrs. Miyamoto Fujiko¡¯s house tomorrow afternoon.¡± Chapter 1516 - Chapter 1516 377 Amazing Stunned on the spot _3 Chapter 1516: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _3 Chapter 1516: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _3 ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary Perryne placed the elegant gift box on the table. ¡°Perfect, I can give this to Mrs. Miyamoto.¡± Viola Thompson asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡± Mary replied, ¡°Some Suzhou embroidery crafts. Mrs. Miyamoto is quite fond of these.¡± Because of historical reasons, Mary didn¡¯t particularly like people from Jaban Country. But Mrs. Miyamoto was an exception. First, Mrs. Miyamoto had renounced her Sinian citizenship years ago. Second, Mrs. Miyamoto had made many contributions to Sinian Country over the years. For these reasons, Mrs. Miyamoto was relatively popular among the circle of ladies-of-leisure. ¡°Alright.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Mary sat by the bed and lowered her voice, ¡°Viola, I need to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Viola asked. Mary continued, ¡°Has your eldest brother been dating someone recently?¡± Viola was taken aback at first, then asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this?¡± Mary squinted slightly, ¡°I feel he¡¯s been acting strange lately, especially at meal times. He hardly ever looks at his phone while eating, but lately, he not only checks his phone at meals but sometimes laughs at the screen. It¡¯s like¡­¡± Pausing here, Mary continued, ¡°It¡¯s like how you act when you chat with Lukas, laughing like a fool.¡± If this were about Samuel Thompson, Mary wouldn¡¯t find it strange at all. After all, Samuel often does this kind of thing! But for Mandel Thompson! Mandel is always calm and composed, and he would never behave this way. Viola: ¡°¡­¡± Thanks, she certainly felt implied. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your eldest brother is acting strange?¡± Mary promptly asked. Viola looked back slightly, her tone gentle, ¡°Now that you mention it, it does sound weird. But I haven¡¯t really noticed. Mum, Borden is already 32 this year, having a girlfriend is pretty normal.¡± ¡°I just wonder who his girlfriend might be. Do you think it could be Bella?¡± Mary speculated. ¡°Probably not.¡± Viola shook her head. If it were truly Bella Windham, given the bitch¡¯s personality, she probably would have run to her face long ago, smugly demanding to be called ¡®sister¡¯. After all, for the bitch, the more she could take advantage of Viola, the better. Mary was just too curious, ¡°Then who could it be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± However, a girl who could win Mandel¡¯s heart certainly wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. Mary continued, ¡°Viola, your brother dotes on you the most. Can you discreetly ask him?¡± Viola looked at Mary and smiled, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be so impatient. What¡¯s true can¡¯t be false, and what¡¯s false can¡¯t be true. Don¡¯t rush it. If Borden truly has a girlfriend, he¡¯ll inevitably bring her home for us to see.¡± Not rushing? How could Mary possibly not rush? If they don¡¯t hurry, Mandel would be almost forty! Pausing here, Viola continued, ¡°Moreover, you can¡¯t rush this kind of thing. It¡¯s better to let nature take its course. By the way, Mum, do you have any requirements for your future daughter-in-law? Such as matching in social status.¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± Mary immediately shook her head, ¡°I have just one request right now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Viola asked. Mary replied, ¡°As long as she¡¯s a woman.¡± Continuing, Mary said, ¡°You have no idea how scary it can be nowadays. Just the other day, your Uncle Bruce¡¯s son brought back a boyfriend. I heard they¡¯ve even gotten a marriage license abroad!¡± Although Mary didn¡¯t dislike such people, if her own son were like that, she would certainly be very upset. Being a mother, she naturally hopes to hold a grandchild and enjoy family bliss sooner rather than later. At these words, Viola chuckled, ¡°Mum, you don¡¯t need to worry. Borden¡¯s sexual orientation should be normal. In other words, even if he wasn¡¯t, so what? I think, as a mother, what you want most is for your child to find happiness. As long as he¡¯s happy, nothing else really matters. Love knows no age or gender.¡± Upon hearing this, Mary widened her eyes, ¡°Your eldest brother doesn¡¯t actually prefer men, does he?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Viola quickly clarified, ¡°I was just using that as an example.¡± Mary breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not.¡± Viola smiled and said, ¡°Mum, all you need to do now is be patient and wait for good news from Borden.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hmm.¡± Mary nodded and then said, ¡°Viola, if you find out anything, remember to tell me first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola planned to meet Mrs. Miyamoto at one in the afternoon. At twelve o¡¯clock, she departed from home. Just as she was leaving, Mandel was about to head out as well. He looked at Viola, ¡°Where are you off to, Viola? I can drop you.¡± Chapter 1517 - Chapter 1517 377 Amazing Stunned on the spot _4 Chapter 1517: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _4 Chapter 1517: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _4 Viola Thompson initially wanted to refuse, but considering Mary Perryne¡¯s words, she nodded slightly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to Mrs. Miyamoto¡¯s house.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, Viola Thompson followed Mandel Thompson¡¯s pace. Mandel Thompson opened the car door, ¡°Be careful, Viola.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson leaned in to sit in the passenger¡¯s seat. Then, Mandel Thompson also went to the driver¡¯s seat, unbuckled his seat belt, and suddenly his mobile phone rang. It was a WhatsApp notification sound. Normally, Mandel Thompson would ignore it, but today he surprisingly opened WhatsApp, steering with one hand while replying to messages with the other. A faint curve crossed his lips. It was very faint, so faint, that if you weren¡¯t paying close attention, it would be hard to notice. This was clearly the sweet aroma of love. Viola Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly. It seems that Mary Perryne¡¯s guess was indeed well-founded. After replying to the messages, Mandel Thompson fired up the car. After driving out of the underground garage, he glanced sideways at Viola Thompson¡¯s face, ¡°Viola, when will you return? I can pick you up.¡± ¡°Big bro, I will send you a message then.¡± Viola Thompson said. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mandel Thompson nodded slightly. Soon, the car parked in front of Mrs. Miyamoto¡¯s villa. It was ten to one. They were ten minutes ahead of their appointment. Viola Thompson got out of the car, she had a cool demeanor. After she steadied herself, she looked back at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Big bro, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Viola Thompson turned to enter. Just when she stepped inside, the housekeeper approached and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, Madam has been waiting for you inside.¡± Viola Thompson nodded and followed the housekeeper¡¯s steps. Hearing the footsteps, Miyamoto Hoya came out to greet them, taking both of Viola Thompson¡¯s hands, ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± Miyamoto Hoya adored Viola Thompson. For some reason, she felt a familiar connection with Viola and couldn¡¯t help but get closer to her. ¡°Viola, I¡¯ve specially prepared Milk tea, let¡¯s see if you like the taste.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°Milk tea¡±, Viola¡¯s eyes lit up. Of all the things in the world, Milk Tea was her favorite. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Viola Thompson took the milk tea from Miyamoto Hoya, her eyes curving into a smile. Miyamoto Hoya chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re so close, no need for formalities.¡± Perhaps because she didn¡¯t have children of her own, every time she saw Viola Thompson, Miyamoto felt a warmth in her heart, as if Viola was her own child. It was a peculiar feeling. After speaking, Miyamoto Hoya asked, ¡°How is the Milk Tea?¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± Miyamoto Hoya laughed, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± After finishing a cup of milk tea, Viola seemed to remember something and took out the present Mary Perryne had given her, ¡°Auntie, this is a gift my mom asked me to bring you, I hope you will like it.¡± Miyamoto Hoya received it with both hands, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are too polite.¡± Just as the two were chatting, the housekeeper came in with a low voice, ¡°Madam.¡± Simply with a glance, Miyamoto Hoya knew that the housekeeper must have something to say to her. She stood up and said to Viola, ¡°Viola, I¡¯ll step out for a moment.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson nodded. Miyamoto Hoya thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°Viola, recently, the hibiscus in the backyard is blooming beautifully, would you like to go and see it?¡± Viola Thompson knew that Miyamoto Hoya probably had some important person to see, so she stood up and said, ¡°Sure, I quite like hibiscus as well.¡± Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya turned to one of her servants, ¡°Butter, please lead Miss Thompson to the garden.¡± Butter nodded, walked to Viola Thompson¡¯s side, and respectfully said, ¡°Miss Thompson, please follow me.¡± Viola Thompson followed Butter¡¯s pace. When Viola Thompson left, the room was left with just Miyamoto Hoya and the housekeeper. Miyamoto Hoya looked at the housekeeper and whispered, ¡°What is it?¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°The young master is here.¡± Naturally, the young master the housekeeper mentioned was Miyamoto Hoya. Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°What is he here for?¡± The housekeeper continued, ¡°The young master seems to have a problem with Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I am not exactly sure of the details, but it seems that the young master has had a run-in with Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Had a run-in?¡± Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya furrowed her brows. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson was a beautiful, kind-hearted, and rational girl. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t provoke anyone willingly. Any issues Miyamoto Hoya might have with Viola Thompson would definitely be Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s own fault. He was always so arrogant, not placing importance on anyone else. He probably thought too highly of himself and offended Viola Thompson. Thinking about this, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s frown deepened. A moment later, Miyamoto Hoya came out to the exterior space. Chapter 1518 - Chapter 1518 377 Amazing Stunned on the spot _5 Chapter 1518: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _5 Chapter 1518: 377: Amazing! Stunned on the spot! _5 Seeing his aunt, Miyamoto Hoya immediately approached her, ¡°Aunt.¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded slightly, ¡°What brings you here today?¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m here to see Viola Thompson.¡± Miyamoto Hoya was straightforward, ¡°She has offended my friend, and I must correct things for my friend today. I hope you won¡¯t interfere with my business.¡± ¡°What do you want with Viola Thompson coming here?¡± Miyamoto Hoya counter-asked. Miyamoto Hoya looked at his aunt, ¡°Aunt, stop covering up, I know Viola is with you.¡± Miyamoto Hoya frowned slightly, ¡°She is my guest and also my best friend.¡± These words were a knock and a warning. With these words, Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt her.¡± ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t understand Viola at all,¡± Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°She deceived you.¡± In Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes, Seaton was the best girl in the world, with a kind heart and an open mind. But now, such a beautiful and kind girl cried and told him that Viola bullied her. How could Miyamoto Hoya bear it? A kind person like Seaton would definitely not start trouble on her own. So, it must be Viola¡¯s fault! ¡°What has she deceived me with?¡± Miyamoto Hoya asked sharply. Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what she tricked you out of, but I know that she must have deceived you. If you still think of me as your nephew, please take my advice to keep a distance from such people. She¡¯s approaching you with ulterior motives!¡± Having said that, Miyamoto Hoya walked straight into the house. Today, no matter what, he must make Viola pay the price! Miyamoto Hoya immediately followed Miyamoto Hoya, looking a bit pale, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that her nephew would so blatantly disregard her dignity. Miyamoto Hoya stopped in his tracks, turned his head to look at his aunt, ¡°Aunt, there are no good people in Sinian Country, I hope you can see this fact early!¡± Including his uncle! Miyamoto Hoya frowned slightly. Miyamoto Hoya looked at the housekeeper, ¡°Where is Viola?¡± The housekeeper kept his head down silent. Miyamoto Hoya berated angrily, ¡°Kenzo Ishigami! I advise you to wake up. Otherwise, if anything happens to my aunt, no one can bear this responsibility!¡± Miyamoto Hoya, although she had left the royal family, was still the only princess of the Miyamoto family. Her status was distinguished. The housekeeper Kenzo Ishigami was the person the emperor had arranged to protect her. Upon hearing this, the housekeeper trembled with fear, his face turned pale, ¡°M-Miss Thompson is admiring flowers in the back garden.¡± Hearing these words, Miyamoto Hoya frowned slightly. She knew that she could not rely on those sent by her father. Lucky for her. Fortunately, over these years, she did not consider Kenzo Ishigami a trusted ally Upon hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya immediately walked towards the back garden. Miyamoto Hoya followed closely behind him. Soon, they arrived at the back garden. The hibiscus flowers bloomed beautifully. The gentle breeze stirred up faint fragrances, giving people an uplifting feeling. A sea of flowers lay before their eyes, creating a visually stunning effect. At this moment, an anguished Miyamoto Hoya suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked up at a certain spot. He saw. A young girl was walking from the other side. Her brows and eyes were like a painting. She stopped in front of the sea of hibiscus flowers and then leaned over to smell the fragrance. It was a simple gesture, but she exhibited a distinct beauty that was captivating. Her pale pink dress seemed to blend in with the hibiscus. Swaying in the wind. Hibiscus flowers are already quite delicate, even more attractive than peony by threefold. In front of hibiscus flowers, normal people would be overshadowed. Yet the scene at the moment involuntarily reminded people of an idiom. Beauty outshines the flowers. People wanted to describe her with the most fitting idioms, but when they wanted to use one, they realized they were at a loss for words. Especially Miyamoto Hoya, he was almost stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Being the Crown Prince of Jaban Country, Miyamoto Hoya had seen all types of beauties, and could stand out in a hundred flowers. But he had never seen such an outstandingly beautiful person. After a good long while, Miyamoto Hoya came back to his senses, turned his head to Miyamoto Hoya, ¡°Aunt, who is she?¡± Lost in a trance, Miyamoto Hoya thought he had seen a hibiscus fairy. Miyamoto Hoya carefully looked at the expression on his face, then replied, ¡°She is the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes widened, incredulous, ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s Viola Thompson?¡± Chapter 1519 - Chapter 1519 378 Not Recognizing Mount Tai_1 Chapter 1519: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_1 Chapter 1519: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_1 Miyamoto Hoya had wide eyes full of disbelief. He originally thought that Viola Thompson was just a little yellow-haired girl. Who would have thought that Viola Thompson would actually be so beautiful? It was simply unfathomable! Miyamoto Fuji glanced at Miyamoto Hoya, unable to grasp Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s emotions, and nodded, saying ¡°Hmm.¡± As she finished, Miyamoto Fuji continued, ¡°Viola is definitely not the kind of person you described. I¡¯ve known her for over half a year, she is a very good girl!¡± Having received a definite answer, Miyamoto Hoya was even more surprised and immediately walked towards Viola. He rushed. Seeing his aggressive appearance, Miyamoto Fuji immediately followed Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s steps. What to do? Miyamoto Hoya, the first warrior of Jaban Country, had been apprenticed to the strongest warrior in Jaban Country since he was a child. If he really fought, Viola Thompson was absolutely no match for him. Miyamoto Fuji was very nervous. She quietly took out her phone and sent a message to her husband. Urging him to hurry home. She absolutely could not allow Viola Thompson to be hurt here. Just then, Miyamoto Hoya walked up to Viola Thompson and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Thompson.¡± Miyamoto Fuji was stunned. This¡­ This seemed a bit different from what she had imagined. If she remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t Miyamoto Hoya here to seek justice for his beloved? What was going on right now? While Miyamoto Fuji was taken aback, Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°First, let me introduce myself. I am Miyamoto Fuji¡¯s nephew, Miyamoto Hoya. Miss Thompson, I¡¯ve long heard of your reputation.¡± As he finished, Miyamoto Hoya reached out his hand to Viola. I¡¯ve long heard of your reputation? Upon hearing these four words, Miyamoto Fuji was even more incredulous. She even thought she was hallucinating. Because this really didn¡¯t seem like something Miyamoto Hoya could say. Miyamoto Hoya. Upon hearing this name, Viola Thompson laughed directly. Wasn¡¯t this the unlucky fellow from the Underground City? Viola Thompson¡¯s lips lifted slightly and she shook hands with Miyamoto Hoya, ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Viola Thompson.¡± Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s heartbeat quickened, he almost didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Viola. He had never seen anyone who could compare with Viola. Even a foreign beauty like Seaton, in front of Viola, was at least three points inferior. Seaton gives people the impression of being a beautiful woman. But Viola is different. Her beauty comes from within. This is a kind of unadorned beauty. Some people have the beauty piled up by fancy clothes, but Viola is different. She clearly wears the simplest clothes, but she presents a kind of beauty that cannot be replicated. It makes people unable to look away. People always say that the most beautiful child can even make a burlap sack look good, and it is the most suitable description for her. Miyamoto Fuji squinted her eyes and took the initiative to introduce, ¡°Viola, this is my nephew, Miyamoto Hoya, who recently came to Capital City.¡± After she finished speaking, Miyamoto Fuji looked at Miyamoto Hoya again, ¡°Viola is my most important guest.¡± There was a double meaning in her words. She was warning Miyamoto Hoya not to be rude to Viola. At this moment, Miyamoto Fuji probably never expected that Miyamoto Hoya, who had just wanted to avenge his beloved, had already put all his anger behind him. Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°Since Miss Thompson is my aunt¡¯s most important guest, she is also my most important guest! Welcome, Miss Thompson, to our country of Jaban.¡± Miyamoto Fuji really didn¡¯t understand what Miyamoto Hoya was up to. What did he want to do? Hearing this, Viola Thompson turned her eyes slightly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miyamoto, I will certainly visit when I have time.¡± Miyamoto Hoya desperately suppressed his throbbing heart. He wanted to say something, but when the words reached his lips, he didn¡¯t know what to say. This feeling was very strange. He was not an emotionless fool. After all, he was the heir to a kingdom. In Jaban Country, he was free to choose any beauty, but none of them could make Miyamoto Hoya lose control like this. Miyamoto Fuji looked at Miyamoto Hoya and had some idea of what was going on. She then said, ¡°Viola, it¡¯s hot outside. Should we go inside and talk?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Miyamoto Hoya also followed the two of them inside. Once inside, Miyamoto Fuji immediately asked for tea to be served. Miyamoto Fuji liked tea very much, and she was even more fond of Sinian Country¡¯s tea culture. Although Jaban Country also has a tea ceremony, it was after all stolen from Sinian Country. This stolen thing, no matter how well it¡¯s learned, is not as good as the culture native to the land. Miyamoto Fuji picked up her cup and took a sip, smiling at Viola, ¡°Viola, what do you think of the taste of this tea?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At her words, Viola picked up the cup and took a sip. She loves milk tea, and also tea. Both have their advantages. After tasting it, Viola put down her cup, her tone light, ¡°It¡¯s hawaii kona.¡± Hearing this, Miyamoto Fuji widened her eyes, somewhat surprised, ¡°You can even taste this?¡± Chapter 1520 - Chapter 1520 378 Not Recognizing Mount Tai_2 Chapter 1520: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_2 Chapter 1520: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_2 Truly a tea lover. This Hawaii Kona is incredibly valuable, grown on towering cliffs of over three thousand meters; many people have plunged into abysmal depths in the annual harvesting season for these leaves. Therefore, its price is very exorbitant. It¡¯s now being sold at a sky-high price of 1000 yuan per gram, hence Hawaii Kona is often referred to as liquid gold, even more precious than gold itself, which is worth only 500 yuan per gram. The price of Hawaii Kona is twice that of gold. However, because Hawaii Kona and Panama Geisha resemble each other and share similar tastes, many unscrupulous businesses pass off Panama Geisha as Hawaii Kona on the market. Even Miyamoto Hoya, who loved tea, often got the two confused. She didn¡¯t expect that Viola Thompson would identify it as Hawaii Kona with just one sip. Viola looked at Miyamoto Hoya and said, ¡°Actually, Hawaii Kona is quite easy to distinguish. Though it shares a similar taste to Panama Geisha, it doesn¡¯t have a very distinct tea aroma. Moreover, after careful tasting, you¡¯ll discover a faint lingering sweet aftertaste, which is similar to the refreshing sensation of snow-capped mountains. This refreshing sensation lingers on your tongue, even after just one sip, and can last for over three hours.¡± Viola loves tea and has tasted all the teas she could find on the market. Though Hawaii Kona is extremely precious, she has several pounds of it in her cabinet. She often uses Hawaii Kona to make milk tea. Upon hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya immediately picked up her cup of tea and took a big gulp, like a cow lapping water. After finishing, she carefully savored the taste, which indeed seemed to resemble what Viola had described. Viola is truly impressive! Miyamoto Hoya looked up at Viola, a newfound admiration sparkling in her eyes. Miyamoto Hoya couldn¡¯t help lavishing praise upon Viola. After they had finished the tea, Viola suggested leaving. The original intent was a small gathering of two, but with the addition of Miyamoto Hoya, the atmosphere had turned a little strange. Besides, Viola always felt that Miyamoto Hoya wasn¡¯t that clever. Miyamoto Hoya stood up, ¡°Viola, it¡¯s already late. Why don¡¯t you stay and have dinner before leaving?¡± Miyamoto Hoya remained seated, wishing Viola would stay but couldn¡¯t find the words to say it. Perhaps this is what it feels like to truly like someone? Viola¡¯s slightest glance could make him happy, while her every word could sadden him. It would seem ludicrous. After all, he and Viola knew each other for less than three hours. But sometimes, love can be inexplicable. Some people do fall in love at first sight. Such as himself right now. However, Miyamoto Hoya was fully aware of his status. They belonged to different nationalities, had different stances. He would not change because of Viola nor renounce his nationality for love, like his aunt had. His life couldn¡¯t just revolve around women. So, Miyamoto Hoya could only restrain himself. Viola turned slightly, ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re too courteous. I have a date tonight, so I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡± A date? Upon hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya suddenly remembered that Viola had a fiance and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t keep you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola turned her gaze, ¡°I shall take my leave now, aunt.¡± As Viola finished speaking, she also bid Miyamoto Hoya goodbye. No matter the situation, she should never abandon courtesy. After all, she currently represented not only herself but also the demeanor of an entire nation in front of Miyamoto Hoya. Miyamoto nodded slightly, then said, ¡°Miss Thompson, how about I give you a lift?¡± ¡°Thank you, but my brother is already here to pick me up.¡± ¡°Alright then, be careful on the road,¡± Miyamoto Hoya said. ¡°Okay.¡± Viola turned to leave. Watching Viola¡¯s retreating figure, Miyamoto Hoya seemed to recall something and suddenly called out, ¡°Viola, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Aunt, do you need something else?¡± Viola stopped and turned her head slightly. She stood there, the crystal chandelier above casting a soft light upon her. She looked like a beautiful painting. One that made people involuntarily hold their breath. Miyamoto Hoya said with a smile, ¡°I had someone pick a bouquet of hibiscus from the backyard. Take it with you and put it in a vase.¡± A perfect match: beautiful flowers for a beautiful woman. Indeed, quite a match. Miyamoto Hoya loved hibiscus flowers, she even believed that the hibiscus was the queen of flowers. More glamorous than peonies, more delicate than roses. And even more noble than plum blossoms. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, in Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s heart, there was no one more worthy of this unique hibiscus than Viola. Especially after seeing Viola appreciating flowers in the backyard. ¡°Alright.¡± At that moment, a servant came over with a striking bouquet of hibiscus. Miyamoto Hoya took the flowers from the servant and approached Viola, ¡°Viola, take this.¡± Chapter 1521 - Chapter 1521 378 Not Recognizing Mount Tai_3 Chapter 1521: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_3 Chapter 1521: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_3 Viola Thompson took the flowers with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± A bouquet of flowers so large that it almost hid her face. But the flowers couldn¡¯t hide her radiance. ¡°Auntie, I should be going now,¡± Viola Thompson continued. ¡°Mm.¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded. Holding the flowers, Viola turned and left. Only Miyamoto Hoya and Miyamoto Hoya remained in the air. Miyamoto Hoya looked at Miyamoto Hoya, about to open her mouth, but Miyamoto Hoya preempted her, ¡°Auntie, I agree with what you said. Miss Thompson is indeed an extraordinary woman.Her company would be preferred as that of a friend rather than an enemy.¡± ¡°Are you sincere?¡± asked Miyamoto Hoya, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Mm.¡± Miyamoto also nodded. Then Miyamoto Hoya asked, ¡°And?¡± She didn¡¯t believe Miyamoto Hoya just wanted to be friends with Viola. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Miyamoto Hoya emphasized each word. His first reaction to seeing other beautiful women was possessiveness. Because of this, he had been with many women. But not with Viola Thompson. His first instinct when he saw Viola was to protect her. If she was the rose on the B612 asteroid, then he was willing to be the glass cover to protect her. Miyamoto Hoya stared at Miyamoto Hoya, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded. Miyamoto Hoya shook her head, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like you.¡± Her impression of Miyamoto Hoya was twofold. Gloom. Ruthless in his pursuits. If Miyamoto Hoya did fall in love with Viola at first sight as she thought, then he would certainly take action to prove it. Miyamoto Hoya did not speak, nor did he explain. As a king, his emotions should not be easily seen by others. Viola held the bouquet and stepped outside. Mandel Thompson¡¯s car was already parked there. The driver¡¯s side door was open, you could vaguely see him leaning on the car door, smoking under the street lights. The flickering glow of the cigarette illuminated his face. Seeing this, Viola raised an eyebrow slightly. It seems there was someone in Mandel Thompson¡¯s car. Otherwise, he would never be smoking outside the car. This was unlike Mandel Thompson¡¯s character. Also, Mandel Thompson seemed to be not in his usual state, otherwise, he would definitely notice her presence immediately. Could it be that he really is, as Mary Perryne said, in love? Viola, walking quietly towards Mandel, said ¡°Big brother?¡± Mandel Thompson then snapped back to reality, threw the cigarette butt on the ground, and put it out with his toes, ¡°Viola.¡± Viola looked in the back seat, ¡°Is there someone in your car, brother?¡± ¡°A friend,¡± answered Mandel Thompson. ¡°Oh.¡± With that, Viola reached over and opened the back door of the car. Upon opening the door, a young woman was seen sitting there. About twenty-two years old. Long curly hair, wearing glasses, in a blue plaid shirt, she radiated an artsy aura. She was smiling, but it was clear she was a bit nervous. She probably didn¡¯t expect anyone to open the back door of the car. Viola got into the car holding the flowers, smiling warmly, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mandel¡¯s little sister, Viola.¡± Viola! Upon hearing this, Isla Astir¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected the person Mandel was picking up to be Viola! Viola was the person she admired most. Overwhelmed, Isla didn¡¯t know how to react, ¡°Hello, my goddess. I¡­I¡­I really like you!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola placed the flowers in the front seat and turned to smile at her brother, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not going to introduce us?¡± Mandel scratched his nose, ¡°This is Miss Astir, Isla Astir. Isla, this is my sister, Viola.¡± Viola looks at Isla, ¡°My brother¡¯s friends are my friends. Miss Astir, you can call me by my nickname Viola, just like my brother does.¡± She could tell that Mandel felt differently about Isla. And besides, this girl was natural and genuine, not fake. If she could be with Mandel, Viola would gladly approve. Hearing these words, Isla looked at Viola, her eyes filled with astonishment. She never imagined that Viola could be so approachable. Even less did she expect that Viola would call her Sister Isla. Viola sat next to Isla Astir, ¡°Sister Isla, we are about the same age, so you don¡¯t need to be formal.¡± Perhaps she might be her future sister-in-law, so Viola naturally needed to be warm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t want to come off as cold to her possible future sister in law. ¡°Okay.¡± Isla nodded. Only God knew how nervous she was right now. She had no idea how to interact with her idol, and she didn¡¯t even know where to put her hands and feet. Viola looked to her brother, who was in the front seat,¡±Big brother, I have some things to take care of, so you can just drop me off at the Pleased Plaza.¡± Chapter 1522 - Chapter 1522 378 Not Recognizing Mount Tai_4 Chapter 1522: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_4 Chapter 1522: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_4 Before, she hadn¡¯t known that Mandel Thompson had a date with a girl. Now that she knew, she naturally wouldn¡¯t play the third wheel. After all, it was not often that Mandel got a chance to be alone with a girl. ¡°Should I come pick you up later?¡± Mandel then asked. ¡°No need,¡± Viola responded. ¡°Lentz will take me home.¡± On hearing that Terrence Lentz was around, Mandel didn¡¯t ask any further questions. ¡°Alright then.¡± Mandel then said, ¡°There¡¯s Milk Tea in the thermal box.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola took out two cups of Milk Tea from the thermal box and handed one to Isla Astir. ¡°Sister Astir, you try this.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola gave a light smile, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Her gentle smile, like magic, instantly eased the pressure off Isla Astir. Which was very strange. Viola took a sip of her Milk Tea, then asked, ¡°Sister Astir, do you like hibiscus flowers?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Isla Astir replied. Viola divided the bouquet, handed half of it to Isla, and said, ¡°Here, these are for you.¡± Isla was embarrassed to accept the flowers offered by Viola, and declined politely, ¡°Thank you, but¡­¡± Viola smiled and said, ¡°These flowers were given to me by an elder. I¡¯m simply passing the gift. Sister Astir, if you don¡¯t accept, it means you don¡¯t want to be friends with me.¡± Isla accepted the hibiscus, her hands were slightly trembling due to excitement, ¡°Thank you.¡± After all, Viola was the person she admired most. No one could understand Isla¡¯s feelings at this moment. It was awesome! Pleased Plaza was close by. Soon, the car came to a stop. Viola got out of the car with her half of the hibiscus bouquet, ¡°Sister Astir, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Isla nodded. Viola then turned towards her brother Mandel in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Brother, drive safely.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Mandel instructed her further, ¡°If Terrence doesn¡¯t come, remember to call me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mandel added further, ¡°And remember not to talk to strangers.¡± Viola couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m an adult.¡± Mandel didn¡¯t say much further, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to take Isla home first.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Viola waved him goodbye. Mandel drove away. Viola was holding the flowers as she walked towards the plaza. At seven in the evening. The plaza was bustling. Viola found a popular Bucket Rice restaurant and ordered a set meal. When the food arrived, she took a picture and sent it to Terrence Lentz. Terrence responded immediately: [Eating alone?] [Yes, my brother¡¯s gone to pursue a girl.] [You¡¯re at the Pleased Plaza now?] [Yes.] Terrence responded: [Help me order the same Bucket Rice, I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.] Viola thought he was joking. After all, the guy was still in Scotland when they talked last night. [Alright, what do you want to eat?] Viola responded quite cooperatively. Terrence: [Same as yours will do.] Viola sent back an emoji, then focused on her food. Although the restaurant was a small one, the taste of the Bucket Rice was excellent. Viola didn¡¯t have the habit of playing with her phone while eating, she always took mealtime seriously and ate slowly. While eating. Viola suddenly felt as if someone had taken the seat across from her. Then, a familiar scent of sandalwood floated over. Viola paused, then lifted her gaze to see Mr. Lentz, who had been absent for a long time. The man was wearing a black silk shirt, his refined eyes slightly squinted, looking at her. She thought she was hallucinating. ¡°Lentz?¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s me,¡± Terrence replied in a low voice. ¡°When did you get back?¡± Viola asked. Terrence responded, ¡°Just arrived.¡± ¡°I thought you were joking earlier, so I didn¡¯t order your meal. I¡¯ll go order it for you now.¡± As she finished her sentence, Viola tried to stand but was stopped by Terrence. Terrence, still speaking in his low voice, responded, ¡°We can share a meal.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola nodded lightly. The two special assistants standing at the entrance exchanged confused looks. They saw their shared confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Did Mr. Lentz rush them to drive over here just so he could share a Bucket Rice with a young girl? On the other side. Mandel had dropped off Isla at her home. As she got out of the car, Isla said, ¡°Thanks for the ride, Brother Thompson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Isla continued, ¡°Uh, would you like to come in for a cup of tea?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mandel glanced at his wristwatch, ¡°Alright.¡± Alright? Isla was stunned. She had only said it out of politeness. She wasn¡¯t expecting Mandel to agree so readily! Managed to regroup, though a little surprised, Isla maintained her grace, ¡°Follow me, Brother Thompson.¡± Chapter 1523 - Chapter 1523 378 Not Recognizing Mount Tai_5 Chapter 1523: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_5 Chapter 1523: 378: Not Recognizing Mount Tai_5 Mandel Thompson locked the car door, following Isla Astir¡¯s footsteps. The Astir family lives on the first floor. Through the balcony, Eva Webster saw this scene, but due to the deep night, she didn¡¯t see clearly what kind of car the man who brought Isla Astir home was driving. The Astir house has a password lock. Isla Astir opened the door. Astir¡¯s parents were chatting in the living room, they turned to look at the door as soon as they heard it open. The sight left them slightly stunned. Nobody expected Isla Astir to bring a man home. Nervously, Isla Astir introduced, ¡°Mom, Dad, this is my friend, Mandel Thompson.¡± Finishing her sentence, she turned to Mandel, ¡°Brother Thompson, these are my parents.¡± Mandel Thompson looked at Astir¡¯s parents, ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± With his nearly 6.3 feet tall height, Mandel Thompson towered over Mr. Astir by more than two heads, forcing Mr. Astir to look up at him. In addition, his suit and superior demeanor, along with his remarkable appearance, exerted a sort of pressure on others. Astir¡¯s parents, who had been peasants all their lives, had never encountered such a person. Mrs. Astir was the first to react, ¡°Please come in, Mr. Thompson.¡± Then she turned to Mr. Astir, ¡°Go and make some tea for Mr. Thompson.¡± Mr. Astir immediately went to make tea. Mandel Thompson spoke again, ¡°Uncle and Aunt, don¡¯t go to any trouble, I¡¯ll just sit for a while and leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, just making a cup of tea,¡± Mrs. Astir looked at Mandel Thompson, her face almost blooming into a flower, ¡°Please have a seat, Mr. Thompson.¡± She seemed to be sizing up Mandel Thompson as her future son-in-law. After all, a mother-in-law looking at a son-in-law likes him more the more she sees him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± At this time, Mr. Astir came over with the tea he had made, ¡°Mr. Thompson, here¡¯s your tea.¡± Mandel Thompson took the teacup with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± In her room, Eva Webster listened to the sounds outside, she couldn¡¯t help but change out of her pajamas and walk out. As soon as she entered the living room, her gaze was drawn to Mandel Thompson sitting on the sofa. The man, all dressed up, just sat there on the sofa, exuding an aura of the upper echelons. This¡­ this is the man who brought Isla Astir home? Eva Webster was glad she had changed into a nice outfit, she walked over with a smile, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, you have guests?¡± Mrs. Astir turned around, ¡°Eva, this is Mr. Thompson, Isla¡¯s friend.¡± Eva Webster walked up to Mandel Thompson, gracefully saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Thompson, I¡¯m Isla¡¯s cousin Eva Webster.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Mandel Thompson nodded politely. Eva Webster then walked over to Isla Astir and asked in a low voice, ¡°Isla, is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No,¡± Isla Astir denied softly. Recently, the rights to one of her very popular comics were sold, and coincidentally, Mandel Thompson is the father of the buyer. Eva Webster squinted her eyes and looked at Astir¡¯s parents, ¡°Aunt, Uncle, I ate a bit much tonight, I¡¯m going for a walk to aid digestion.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Mrs. Astir said, then added, ¡°Remember to take your phone and come back soon.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt.¡± Eva Webster went outside. In fact, she wasn¡¯t out for a walk, but to find out what kind of car Mandel Thompson was driving. Eva Webster stopped dead when she got outside. A Bentley! A Bentley worth five million! As expected, Mr. Thompson in the house was indeed a high-ranking person. Being able to drive a five million yuan Bentley indicated that, Mr. Thompson was not short of money, perhaps he was even a noble of Capital City. With this thought, Eva Webster was very excited. She didn¡¯t expect Isla Astir to be so lucky. Eva Webster made an effort to calm herself down. It seemed that her trip to Capital City had not been made in vain. After confirming what kind of car Mandel Thompson was driving, Eva Webster didn¡¯t go back right away, instead she aimlessly wandered around the neighborhood. Since Isla Astir denied that Mandel Thompson was her boyfriend, then she had a reason to ask Isla Astir to introduce her to Mandel Thompson. So¡­ What kind of excuse should she use? Just then, Liam Webster came walking over from nearby, seeing Eva Webster, he was somewhat surprised, ¡°Eva? Why are you out so late?¡± ¡°I¡¯m out for a walk to aid digestion,¡± Eva Webster answered. Liam Webster nodded, ¡°Are you going back with me now?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Eva Webster followed Liam Webster¡¯s steps. As they walked towards the house, Liam Webster continued, ¡°Old Bai invited me to dinner tomorrow, do you want to come?¡± ¡°No,¡± Eva Webster flatly refused. After some thought, Liam Webster still spoke his mind, ¡°Actually, Old Bai is really a nice guy, why don¡¯t you add him on WhatsApp and get to know him? What if you¡¯re attracted to him?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No need,¡± Eva Webster had a clear goal, she didn¡¯t waste time on unnecessary people. Liam Webster continued, ¡°Actually, I think my classmate should have a pretty good impression of you, tonight I joked about playing matchmaker for you two, and he didn¡¯t refuse.¡± Eva Webster frowned slightly, looking at Liam Webster, ¡°Brother, are you bored? How many times do I have to tell you, I¡¯m not interested in your classmate. Tell him as soon as possible, to stop dreaming, not to be a toad wanting to eat swan meat.¡± She wouldn¡¯t marry a poor man who had nothing. Liam Webster sighed, ¡°Alright, since you really don¡¯t like him, I¡¯ll make it clear to him tomorrow.¡± Chapter 1524 - Chapter 1524 379 Let go to capture _1 Chapter 1524: 379: Let go to capture! _1 Chapter 1524: 379: Let go to capture! _1 As Isla Astir¡¯s cousin, Eva Webster categorically refused to lose to Isla. After all, she had been exceptional from a very young age. She attended the best high school in the city and was even accepted into a key university of ¡°Project 985¡±. Meanwhile, Isla had only made it into an ordinary university. Now, Isla owned a car and a house in Capital City whereas she had only just managed to make a down payment after years of hard work. If she allowed herself to lose to Isla in terms of marriage, she might as well jump off a bridge. So¡­ No matter how handsome Marcus White was, Isla wouldn¡¯t bat an extra eyelid at him. As they conversed, they arrived at the door. Liam Webster knocked on the door. Quickly, the door was opened. The person who opened the door was Isla Astir. ¡°Cousin Liam, Cousin Eva.¡± Liam nodded, smiling. ¡°Isla, have you had dinner yet? I brought you some barbecue.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cousin Liam, I¡¯m just getting hungry.¡± Isla reached out and accepted the barbecue that Liam had brought back. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Eva frowned subtly. Her brother had never bought her barbecue before, but was overly enthusiastic with outsiders. How annoying. When they entered the living room, Eva quickly looked around. She then asked, ¡°Isla, where is your friend, Mr. Thompson?¡± ¡°He has gone home,¡± answered Isla. On hearing the response, Eva¡¯s eyes showed a hint of disappointment. Why did he leave so soon? If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have gone out to see what kind of car he drove! A man like Mr. Thompson was obviously from an influential background. Eva walked over to Isla and put her arm around hers, smiling. ¡°Isla, are you particularly close friends with Mr. Thompson?¡± Upon hearing this, even Astir¡¯s parents looked in Isla¡¯s direction. They were also curious about the relationship between Isla and Mandel Thompson. Isla continued, ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary friends.¡± Just ordinary friends? Hearing this, Eva narrowed her eyes. If Isla and Brandon were just ordinary friends, would Brandon visit the Astir family late at night? Absolutely not! It was evident that Isla was plotting something with Brandon. Mrs. Astir quickly approached, ¡°Isla, that Mr. Thompson is quite handsome, a real catch, and tall as well. Does he have a girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Astir had never seen a better man than Brandon. Not only his exterior appearance but also his character was highly commendable. Mrs. Astir had taken a liking to Brandon the moment she saw him. She felt as if he was her long-lost son. Hearing this, Eva slightly furrowed her brows. It seemed that Mrs. Astir had already set sights on Brandon. But, would a man like Brandon be interested in someone like Isla? Indeed, Isla was quite affluent. However, her wealth was only considerable amongst ordinary people. Would Brandon, who drove a five-million-dollar luxury car, be interested in Isla who drove a car worth only fifty thousand dollars? Did Mrs. Astir even take a look in the mirror before entertaining such thoughts? What did Isla have to justify this? A man like Brandon would either court a woman of comparable social standing or someone both talented and attractive. Isla, who had studied at an ordinary university, could hardly be called talented. It¡¯s people like her, who had graduated from a ¡°Project 985¡± university, who could be called high achievers. Moreover, she had a well-respected job. She was a department head at a renowned tech company. With an annual salary of 600,000 dollars. It was only the expensive real estate in Capital City that had kept her from affording a house despite years of work; otherwise, she would have managed to do so. Although South City, her hometown, had cheaper property prices, she simply had no interest in contriving a life in such a small place. Though Isla had a high income, her job wasn¡¯t prestigious at all. It was uncertain, without insurance or a pension plan. All of Isla¡¯s advantages were temporary. She was living off her youth. Once she aged or lost her artistic ability, Isla would have nothing to fall back on. But she was different. She was a bright and elegant white-collar worker with a stable income and a pension plan awaiting her in old age. Moreover, it gave an impression of prestige. As for appearance, Eva never believed she was unattractive. After all, she had her fair share of admirers during her school days. So¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was quite clear what kind of woman a man like Brandon would choose. Isla looked up at her mother. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know if Brother Thompson has a girlfriend.¡± They never talked about personal matters. Brandon had only given her a ride home because their business talk had run late, and her home was on his way. Hearing this, Mrs. Astir asked again, ¡°Has he never mentioned it voluntarily?¡± Chapter 1525 - Chapter 1525 379 Let go to capture _2 Chapter 1525: 379: Let go to capture! _2 Chapter 1525: 379: Let go to capture! _2 Isla Astir shook her head. Continuing her thought, Isla said, ¡°I guess someone as exceptional as Brother Thompson probably has a wife and children by now.¡± He certainly wasn¡¯t lacking outstanding women around him. Upon hearing this, regret filled Mrs. Astir¡¯s eyes. Eva Webster narrowed her eyes, not yet convinced that Mandel Thompson had a girlfriend. And then again, what if he did? A girlfriend would mean nothing if, for example, Mandel Thompson was attracted to her. That would just prove that his love for his girlfriend wasn¡¯t that strong after all. Eva Webster looked at Isla and asked, ¡°Isla, how did you meet this Mr. Thompson in the first place?¡± ¡°He is my client¡¯s father,¡± Isla easily admitted. Ah, so it was a client¡¯s father. No wonder he drove a Bentley. If she could marry Mandel Thompson, wouldn¡¯t it mean a life of no worries and struggles for her? Even if Isla makes millions a year, she would not be able to compare with that. In response, Eva narrowed her eyes, ¡°Client¡¯s father? But you said that he is just a friend?¡± How does a business partner turn into a friend? There was certainly something fishy about this! Perhaps Isla was plotting something over Mandel Thompson. Isla didn¡¯t want to explain much. She simply said, ¡°Maybe we just share some common topics.¡± Common topics? Mandel Thompson, a big boss, could have something common with Isla, an artist? They were clearly worlds apart in terms of status. Listening from the side, Liam Webster curiously asked, ¡°Who are you talking about? Who is this Mr. Thompson?¡± Eva turned to Liam Webster, ¡°What¡¯s your business in girls¡¯ affairs? You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you!¡± She then linked her arm with Isla¡¯s, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Isla, let¡¯s go back to our room for the barbecue.¡± Isla followed Eva¡¯s footsteps. They both returned to the room together. Eva could not stop talking about Mandel Thompson. Despite not being related by blood, Isla knew her cousin pretty well. She did not reveal Mandel Thompson¡¯s personal information. When Eva wanted to ask more questions, Isla got up from the sofa, ¡°I¡¯m going to the living room for some water.¡± Eva realized she wouldn¡¯t be getting any more information and said, ¡°Just go.¡± Isla went to the living room. As soon as she entered, she received a text message from Mandel Thompson. [I¡¯ve reached home.] Home? Upon seeing the message, Isla¡¯s mind began racing. Why did Mandel Thompson feel the need to inform her that he had reached home? Before Isla could react, she heard Mrs. Astir¡¯s voice, ¡°Isla.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Isla looked up at her mother. Mrs. Astir lowered her voice, ¡°Can you be honest and tell me what kind of relationship you have with that Mr. Thompson?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my boss,¡± Isla replied. Boss? Mrs. Astir was skeptical, ¡°Would a boss personally drop you off? Would a boss visit your home at this hour?¡± Isla touched her nose and continued, ¡°Remember the friend who helped us when Dad had surgery?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± Mrs. Astir nodded and then added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your friend, your dad might still be waiting in line for surgery! I actually wanted to invite him over for dinner, but you didn¡¯t get him over!¡± At this point, it seemed that something clicked for Mrs. Astir. She looked at Isla, her eyes wide with surprise, ¡°Isla, is Mr. Thompson the same person who saved your father?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isla nodded. After that incident, Isla and Mandel Thompson had no contact and she thought she would never meet him again. Until this recent IP remodeling case. Mrs. Astir was taken aback, ¡°If I had known Mr. Thompson was your father¡¯s lifesaver, I would have thanked him properly tonight, why didn¡¯t you say something earlier?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both of them had always been grateful to the person who helped them. Isla replied, ¡°I just casually mentioned that he could come over for tea, I didn¡¯t think he would show up. Also, I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk about it.¡± Even now, she was a bit dazed. Mandel Thompson had actually shown up at her house! Mrs. Astir looked at Isla, squinted slightly, and asked, ¡°Isla, why would Mr. Thompson help you out of the blue? He even managed to get your father into the VIP Ward. Is he in love with you? Is he pursuing you?¡± Chapter 1526 - Chapter 1526 379 Let go to capture _3 Chapter 1526: 379: Let go to capture! _3 Chapter 1526: 379: Let go to capture! _3 Thinking about this, Mrs. Astir was overjoyed! Who doesn¡¯t want their daughter to be pursued by a high-quality man? ¡°No, you misunderstand.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Mrs. Astir asked. The purpose of a man being kind to a woman with whom he has no ties is simple. Firstly, he wants to pursue her; secondly, he wants to marry her. Isla Astir sat on the edge of the bed, her tone indifferent: ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something else I haven¡¯t told you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Astir was surprised: ¡°Is it that you and Mr. Thompson were former boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Astir even imagined a romantic idol drama scene. ¡°No, you listen to me.¡± Isla Astir collected her thoughts and spoke, ¡°Mom, do you remember the female general who shook Capital City last year?¡± ¡°You mean Sally Bennett?¡± Mrs. Astir asked. Though she hadn¡¯t read much, she knew her history and knew that Sally Bennett was a great female general. Highly meritorious, defending the home and the country. Isla Astir nodded, ¡°That female general is Brother Thompson¡¯s grandmother. A year ago, Mrs. Thompson went to the temple to pray for Miss Thompson and unfortunately fainted in the snow. I was the one who found her and called 120 to take her to the hospital. Because of this, Brother Thompson considered me to be Mrs. Thompson¡¯s savior and that¡¯s what led to all of the following events.¡± Isla Astir never thought of herself as Mrs. Thompson¡¯s savior. She just did a small act of kindness. So, she never mentioned this incident to her family. Hearing this, Mrs. Astir¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°So the good Samaritan mentioned in the TV news was you?¡± Mrs. Astir never would have thought that her daughter would one day become the central figure in the news. The feeling was quite unexpected. ¡°Yes.¡± Isla Astir nodded. Mrs. Astir smilingly said: ¡°Isla, you have done a truly great and virtuous deed! This Mrs. Thompson is a national protector female general. Without their generation, we wouldn¡¯t have our today. So, I must thank Mr. Thompson even more and really, we should not have let Mr. Thompson use his connections to find a VIP ward for your father.¡± Isla Astir continued: ¡°So mom, there is nothing between Brother Thompson and me, don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Mrs. Astir laughed, ¡°We simply cannot rise to their level.¡± Having said that, Mrs. Astir seemed to remember something and continued: ¡°But Isla, if Mr. Thompson actively pursues you, you can consider it, but we must never make the first move, otherwise people will think you had ulterior motives for saving Mrs Thompson.¡± Active pursuit and reverse chasing are not the same. Mrs. Astir is a conservative person, she does not approve of girls chasing after men. Even if that man has seemingly perfect material and surface conditions, you cannot pursue him. Especially one like Mandel Thompson. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Isla Astir nodded. She has never had any ulterior thoughts about Mandel Thompson. With that said, Isla Astir continued: ¡°Oh, Mom, don¡¯t tell this to my cousin.¡± She was referring to the matter of her saving Mrs Thompson. Mrs. Astir is not a naive person, she naturally knows that her own niece loves to climb up the social ladder, she nodded and said: ¡°I understand.¡± Isla Astir breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to my room now.¡± ¡°Okay, go to sleep early tonight.¡± Mrs. Astir reminded her. Isla Astir nodded, then turned and left. When Isla Astir returned to the bedroom, Eva Webster was already lying on the bed. Eva had been sleeping on the large bed for several days, while Isla, the owner of the room, had been sleeping on a single bed that was less than a meter wide. Eva not only did not feel guilty about this, but also felt it was right and proper. She was a guest. A guest should, of course, get the best. ¡°Isla.¡± Eva Webster was lying on the bed eating skewers. Isla Astir had mild cleanliness obsession and found it hard to tolerate others eating on her bed, but she felt it awkward to directly address it, so she smiled and replied, ¡°What is it, second cousin?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your income like this year?¡± Eva Webster asked. ¡°Average.¡± Isla Astir answered. Eva Webster frowned a little, ¡°How much is average?¡± Isla Astir continued: ¡°It¡¯s about the same as last year.¡± In fact, it was at least ten times better than last year. After all, she was an absolute ¡®Boss¡¯ on the website with a number of works adapted into film and television dramas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Isla Astir of today was totally not in need of money. She was even planning to buy a small villa. However, she had not told any of these plans to anyone. She wanted to give her parents a surprise. Hearing this, Eva Webster¡¯s face was full of contempt. Chapter 1527 - Chapter 1527 379 Let go to capture _4 Chapter 1527: 379: Let go to capture! _4 Chapter 1527: 379: Let go to capture! _4 Just like last year. So, Isla Astir didn¡¯t make much money either! Eva Webster continued, ¡°Isla, honestly, I think you should learn a craft. You can¡¯t make comic drawing your main job. Think about it, this job doesn¡¯t provide insurance, let alone a basic salary. What if you can¡¯t create anything one day?¡± Isla Astir replied, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after I graduate.¡± Currently, Isla Astir is just a sophomore. Eva squinted her eyes, ¡°Isla, don¡¯t take it wrong, but your school isn¡¯t that great, with a low employment rate after graduation. You need to think this through! Prepare early, so you don¡¯t end up as an unemployed vagrant, depending on your uncle and aunt for support!¡± She wasn¡¯t just scaremongering. Isla¡¯s job has no security. It¡¯s just temporarily glamorous. Who knows, the website she works for might go bankrupt. Isla smiled, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry about me. Although I don¡¯t have much savings, even if I lose my job, it¡¯s still enough to support me and my parents.¡± Eva was speechless. Hmph! What makes Eva so proud? Just a pathetic comic artist, right? Does she have some bits of money? She¡¯d like to see how long Isla Astir can keep laughing. Eva continued, ¡°People say you¡¯re the rich girl in our family, seems like it¡¯s not just a rumor! There¡¯s something I wanted to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Isla asked. Eva¡¯s eyes glittered calculatingly, ¡°Isla, no secrets between us, I have plans to buy a house in Capital City, but I¡¯m a bit short on the down payment. Can I borrow some from you?¡± After all, Isla Astir doesn¡¯t lack money. ¡°Sure.¡± Isla nodded, ¡°How much do you want to borrow, cousin?¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡± Eva cautiously said the number. ¡°No problem.¡± Isla replied. Hearing this, Eva was ecstatic. She knew it, Isla Astir would definitely lend it to her. At this moment, Eva somewhat regretted. She should¡¯ve asked for six hundred thousand. Anyway, Isla Astir was a pushover. A moment later, Isla added, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve sent you a file on WhatsApp, check it out.¡± ¡°What file?¡± Eva, puzzled, opened WhatsApp. After she received the file Isla sent, Eva¡¯s complexion darkened notably. A moment later, she looked at Isla, ¡°Isla, what does this mean?¡± Isla continued, ¡°It¡¯s a new electronic signature on WhatsApp, a kind of ¡®IOU¡¯ for the new age. We might be relatives, but clearer accounts lead to longer friendships, right? We should sign this electronic signature as a receipt. Otherwise, it would be hard to explain. If I had deposited the five hundred thousand dollars in the bank for three years, even with minimum interest, it would still be around thirty thousand dollars. But don¡¯t worry, cousin, we¡¯re family, so I won¡¯t charge you interest. I can lend you this money for free for three years. After three years, you just need to pay me back.¡± Eva never expected, Isla Astir would actually make her sign an IOU! Just five hundred thousand, right? We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? What if she genuinely doesn¡¯t pay back? It¡¯s not as if Isla was short of money anyway. Just five hundred thousand, she can easily earn that by casually drawing a few comics! So petty! And what¡¯s more! Can money buy affection? Now, the true face of Isla Astir was revealed for just five hundred thousand dollars. Eva felt her face pale with rage. Isla didn¡¯t look at Eva¡¯s face, and continued, ¡°Cousin, just send me the e-signature after you fill it out.¡± Eva managed a weak smile, ¡°Never mind, Isla. I don¡¯t want to borrow money to buy a house for now.¡± Isla smiled, ¡°Cousin, feel free to tell me if you ever run into problems.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eva replied. Isla looked back at Eva, ¡°We¡¯re sisters. No need for formalities, cousin.¡± Eva stared at Isla. Suddenly, she felt this cousin of hers was so strange. In Eva¡¯s impression, Isla had always been very honest, like bread, with a wooden personality, capable of sitting there all day without uttering a word. But now. When did Isla change into this? ¡­ On the other side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seaton was sitting in Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s apartment. She was waiting. For some good news. Miyamoto Hoya was ruthless and would resort to any means to achieve his ends. This time, he personally went to the Miyamoto mansion to find Viola Thompson. Chapter 1528 - Chapter 1528 379 Let go to capture _5 Chapter 1528: 379: Let go to capture! _5 Chapter 1528: 379: Let go to capture! _5 They certainly won¡¯t let Viola Thompson off easily. Therefore, this time, Viola, at the very least, will be significantly hurt. Even though Miyamoto Hoya is present, he may not be able to protect Viola. After all, the people around Miyamoto Hoya are all Miyamoto¡¯s people. Although Miyamoto hasn¡¯t shared his itinerary with Miss Seaton, every move of his, is in her control. Miyamoto is completely under her thumb. If she wished, Miyamoto could wed her right away. What a pity. Miyamoto is not the one Miss Seaton likes. She favors men who are challenging. Just then, the door opened. It must be Miyamoto returning. Thinking about this, Miss Seaton quickly adjusted her posture. No matter what, she always remained at her best in front of Miyamoto. As the footsteps grew closer, Miss Seaton put on a polite smile, looked back slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, you¡¯re back.¡± Upon seeing the sudden appearance of Miss Seaton, Miyamoto was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hearing these words, Miss Seaton frowned slightly. She was surprised by Miyamoto¡¯s attitude. Shouldn¡¯t Miyamoto be pleased to see her in his private apartment? But now¡­ What¡¯s going on? Miss Seaton took a deep breath, trying hard to calm herself down, still keeping her smile, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, are you not welcoming me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Miyamoto followed, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± When he liked Miss Seaton, he possibly thought that every trait of hers was a strength. But once this perception was shattered, all he saw were weaknesses. Especially Miss Seaton¡¯s uninvited visit to his apartment. Without second thoughts, he knew that the Special Assistant must have let her in. Thinking about this, Miyamoto¡¯s frown deepened. Miss Seaton¡¯s face also changed slightly. Why has Miyamoto¡¯s attitude become so indifferent? If it was the Miyamoto from the past, he would have been overjoyed to see her, held her hand, and spouted a string of sweet nothings. But today. Not only is Miyamoto not affectionate, but the way he looks at her is also cold. Miss Seaton took a deep breath, looked at Miyamoto, forced a slight smile, and then asked: ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, did you come across something unhappy outside?¡± ¡°No.¡± Miyamoto looked indifferent. Miss Seaton continued, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, what¡¯s wrong with you? Or did I do something wrong to upset you?¡± ¡°None of that,¡± Miyamoto looked at his wristwatch and continued, ¡°It¡¯s late now, let me arrange a ride to send you home.¡± Send her home? The old Miyamoto never took the initiative to ask her to leave. Miyamoto would never miss the chance to escort her home. What on earth happened? Or is Miyamoto playing hard to get? Miss Seaton narrowed her eyes. Yes! It must be! Miyamoto has always failed to warm her heart, so he must be playing hard to get to attract her attention. After all, Miyamoto loves her so much that he would do anything for her. Love won¡¯t disappear without any reason. Moreover, only half a day has passed, so it¡¯s not that Miyamoto isn¡¯t in love with her anymore, he¡¯s just trying to make her fall for him. Thinking about this, Miss Seaton sighed in relief. She knew it, love won¡¯t disappear. However, Miyamoto is foolish. She had long grown tired of this game of playing hard to get. Did he really think she would fall for it? Ridiculous. Now that Miyamoto has taken the initiative to send her home, she¡¯ll just go along with him. Let Miyamoto know that she is not that easily swayed. In a moment, Miss Seaton looked at Miyamoto and said with a smile, ¡°Fine then, thank you, Mr. Miyamoto.¡± Miyamoto pulled out his phone and dialed a number. The phone was picked up in an instant, and Miyamoto instructed word by word: ¡°Send Miss Seaton home.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No more than a minute passed after hanging up the phone, the doorbell of the apartment was rang. ¡°Sir.¡± The Special Assistant respectfully walked in from the door. Miyamoto didn¡¯t say a word, only nodded. The Special Assistant immediately walked over to Miss Seaton, ¡°Miss Seaton, please.¡± Miss Seaton followed the Special Assistant¡¯s steps, walked a few steps, looked back at Miyamoto, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Chapter 1529 - Chapter 1529 380 Overly confident _1 Chapter 1529: 380: Overly confident! _1 Chapter 1529: 380: Overly confident! _1 Miyamoto Hoya didn¡¯t speak, he only nodded, then looked at his special assistant and gave instructions: ¡°You must ensure Miss Seaton is safely delivered home.¡± ¡°Of course, you have my word.¡± The special assistant replied respectfully. Hearing this, Seaton curled her lips slightly. She knew it, Miyamoto Hoya was playing the game of releasing the chase only to catch, on one hand hurriedly sending her home, on the other worried about her safety. Men are truly all hypocrite bastards, she thought. Soon, Seaton followed the steps of the special assistant out the door. The car was waiting there. The Special Assistant courteously said, ¡°Miss Seaton, please.¡± After getting in the car, Seaton started recalling the purpose of the trip. She wondered how Miyamoto Hoya dealt with Viola Thompson. In Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s way, Viola definitely wouldn¡¯t have an easy time of it. After all, she was Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s most beloved woman. Seaton leaned back in her chair, slightly closing her eyes and began to doze off. Half an hour later, the car arrived at the hotel. As soon as Seaton got out of the car, she bumped into Karina coming out from inside. ¡°Sis.¡± Seeing Seaton, Karina was also a little surprised, ¡°Where have you been?¡± Seaton followed up by saying, ¡°Sis, let me introduce you, this is Mister Miyamoto¡¯s Special Assistant¡± Karina glanced at the Special Assistant, giving a slight nod. The Special Assistant respectfully greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Seaton looked at the assistant, standing tall and proud like a mistress, ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The special assistant bowed slightly and then got back in the car. Watching the special assistant¡¯s retreating figure, Karina asked, ¡°Were you with Miyamoto Hoya just now?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Seaton nodded. Karina slightly knitted her brow, ¡°Miyamoto Hoya isn¡¯t as simple as he appears. When you¡¯re with him, you need to learn to protect yourself. You don¡¯t want to lose everything while trying to gain more.¡± Miyamoto Hoya may seem to be a lustful, unrestrained man, loving everyone he sees, but he¡¯s deeper than that. Compared with Miyamoto Hoya, Seaton is still too naive. Karina originally thought Seaton could protect herself wisely. But now it seems Seaton wasn¡¯t as sharp as she imagined. ¡°Sis, aren¡¯t you overthinking?¡± Seaton showed an air of disdain, ¡°It¡¯s just Miyamoto Hoya, I really don¡¯t care that much.¡± Karina looked at Seaton and advised solemnly, ¡°Seaton, have you ever seriously considered, if Miyamoto really was as simple as he seems, could he become the prince of an entire nation?¡± Jaban Country had eight prince. Miyamoto Hoya was second in line. In such an intense competition, the fact that Miyamoto Hoya was able to stand out proved his cunning is not ordinary. Seaton laughed and said, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t forget. No matter how strong he is, in front of a woman, he is just a man.¡± Seaton was very confident. If she wished for it, all men would surrender to her. ¡°If I want, I can make him marry me at any moment,¡± Seaton continued. Karina shook her head, ¡°Seaton, you¡¯re overconfident.¡± Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s liking for Seaton was only that, just a liking. He would never marry Seaton because of it. Seaton faced Karina, ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe, it¡¯s that facts are facts.¡± Karina continued, ¡°Seaton, do you know how many women Miyamoto Hoya has liaisons with? Yet, have you seen him marry any of them back?¡± Being a prince, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s wife, not only needs to be beautiful, but also to help him gain status. Although Seaton was born noble, their family had no real power. Therefore, Miyamoto Hoya would never marry such a person. Seaton continued, ¡°I¡¯m not like those other women!¡± She was definitely not ordinary! Seaton was speechless. She didn¡¯t understand why her sister compared her to those women. Did her sister think she was just like them? ¡°How do you know you¡¯re different?¡± Karina continued, ¡°Seaton, don¡¯t overestimate your position in Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s heart.¡± Blind self-confidence would only make Seaton lose more. Upon saying this, Karina paused a moment, then said, ¡°Everything I¡¯m telling you is to remind you to protect yourself. In affairs between men and women, girls always end up getting hurt.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was a sister¡¯s concern for her younger sibling. But Seaton didn¡¯t believe it was concern. What sort of concern was this? It was clearly envy and jealousy. Even though Karina was very powerful, she was mediocre in appearance, figure, and her external conditions were very ordinary. Chapter 1530 - Chapter 1530 380 Overly confident _2 Chapter 1530: 380: Overly confident! _2 Chapter 1530: 380: Overly confident! _2 She had never experienced being pursued by a man, so she was just jealous of herself. Karina was jealous that she was being pursued and liked by a man like Miyamoto Hoya. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m an adult, I know what I should and shouldn¡¯t do, you don¡¯t need to teach me.¡± Karina squinted her eyes, just as she was about to say something, Seaton continued, ¡°Whether Miyamoto Hoya truly likes me or not, I know better than you. After all, it¡¯s me who he likes and is pursuing.¡± This statement was definitely a stab to the heart. Seaton was mocking Karina for her lack of suitors. Karina no longer wished to say anything else, just retorted simply, ¡°As long as you¡¯re aware and not getting taken advantage of, that¡¯s sufficient.¡± As an older sister, that was all Karina could do. After all, as Seaton had said, she was an adult, and as her older sister, Karina couldn¡¯t be controlling her all the time. Without further ado, Karina said, ¡°I have some matters to attend to, I¡¯ll step out.¡± After saying that, Karina turned and walked away. Seaton watched Karina¡¯s retreating back, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly in a smile. Her disdain for her sister was growing by the minute. ¡­ At the river bank. Neon lights flickered, lamps shone brightly, and a gentle night breeze stirred, causing hearts to feel delighted. The young girl and the man walked side by side, hands intertwined. The man lowered his gaze, saying something, and the girl¡¯s lips curved up slightly. At this moment, they were no different from any other ordinary young couple. Apart from strolling couples, there were also many children, running and playing by the river, their hands holding twinkling hydrogen balloons. Viola Thompson watched these children, her face softening into a smile, ¡°So cute! Lentz, do you like children?¡± Terrence Lentz squeezed her hand, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about how many children we¡¯re going to have in the future?¡± Viola mused aloud. She loved children; seeing cute little kids was for her akin to seeing milk tea, something she couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°One.¡± Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°Or we could have none.¡± Being with Viola was about spending the rest of their lives together, not about procreation. In the new age, many women choose not to have children in order to live the life they want, so he would respect Viola¡¯s decision. Viola laughed, ¡°I think two is better, so they can keep each other company.¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Terrence Lentz said. Having many children with the one you love, accompanying each other for a lifetime, enjoying the pleasures of family connections, surrounded by children and grandchildren. Seeing Viola¡¯s gaze constantly on the children, Terrence Lentz began to speak, his tone low. ¡°Viola.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Viola raised her eyes slightly. What caught her eyes was the man¡¯s beautifully defined jawline, his thin lips. His lips were very red, as if they had been tinted with rouge, his skin a cold white, contrasting with his lips making them an even more attractive red. This lip color and skin tone were envied by many women. Terrence Lentz¡¯s voice was low, ¡°Wait for me here, I need to go to the restroom.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± There happened to be a row of wooden chairs nearby. Viola sat down, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Terrence Lentz turned and left. Viola sat on a wooden chair, looking down at her phone. There were many people by the river at night. It was already autumn in Capital City, and the night breeze was very refreshing. ¡°Pretty lady, are you alone?¡± At this moment, a young man came over to hit on her. Viola raised her eyes slightly. The young man was stunned, damn! She was too beautiful. Just looking at Viola from afar, he already knew she was a beauty, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be even more beautiful up close. ¡°Hello, may I help you?¡± The young man casually sat down on the wooden chair, smiled and said, ¡°Could we exchange WhatsApp? I¡¯m a Capital City local.¡± Locals always had a sense of superiority. Firstly, because Capital City residents had some welfare benefits, and secondly most of the Capital City locals were either displaced citizens or nouveau riche. ¡°Sorry, I have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a boyfriend.¡± As he said it, the young man reached over, trying to put his arm around Viola¡¯s shoulders, his tone frivolous, ¡°I can¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish his sentence, his hand was grabbed by someone and his face contorted in pain. Even though Viola was the one holding the man¡¯s hand, her facial expression remained calm, ¡°Do not touch me.¡± The man howled in pain, ¡°Lady, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Only then did Viola let go of him. The man rubbed his hand, ¡°How are you so strong, lady? Even if you didn¡¯t want to exchange WhatsApp, you didn¡¯t have to be so heavy-handed, did you?¡± Chapter 1531 - Chapter 1531 380 Overly confident _3 Chapter 1531: 380: Overly confident! _3 Chapter 1531: 380: Overly confident! _3 This is really too much! He felt like his hands were about to break. Viola slightly raised her eyes and looked coldly at the young man, ¡°Don¡¯t disgrace the locals.¡± Her tone was light and airy, but he felt like he had been plunged into an icehouse. He knew he had messed with the wrong person. ¡°Boss, I was wrong! Forgive me!¡± ¡°Scram.¡± Viola spat out a word. The young man ran away without looking back. That girl was truly terrifying! When Terrence returned, Viola was still sitting quietly as if nothing had happened. Just as if nothing had ever happened. ¡°Viola.¡± Viola slightly raised her eyes at the approaching man, looking a bit puzzled. There he was, his left hand holding onto a hydrogen balloon with an animal pattern; his right hand carrying roasted chestnuts with sugar and a cup of hot milk tea, slowly walking towards her against the backdrop of a dazzling mantle of stars. The scene was somewhat beautiful. Terrence went up to Viola, slightly bent down and handed her the long string attached to the hydrogen balloon, ¡°Here.¡± The hydrogen balloon was in the shape of an adorable cartoon character with a cute, shimmering little nightlight attached to it. Quite cute indeed. Viola laughed a little, ¡°Are you trying to treat me like a child?¡± Terrence squatted down, tied the string of the hydrogen balloon to Viola¡¯s wrist, and said in a deep tone, ¡°If other kids can have it, mine can¡¯t be left out.¡± He then reached out and ruffled Viola¡¯s hair gently. Seeing Viola earlier gazing intently at the hydrogen balloons in other kids¡¯ hands, he had guessed how much she would cherish this balloon. Viola looked at the small string on her wrist and laughed, ¡°Actually, it is quite cute.¡± The occasional feeling of being indulged like a child was not too bad. The old Viola used to be someone others relied on. She never thought that one day she could be dependent on someone else as well. ¡°It took me quite a while to choose it.¡± When Terrence said this, his eyes were a bit proudly coy. Having said that, Terrence peeled a sugar-roasted chestnut and handed it to Viola, ¡°Try it and see how it tastes?¡± Viola opened her mouth to take it, purposefully biting down on his fingertip then quickly letting go. Like touching an electric shock. Even though he seemed to be ignited like a fire, he still looked as indifferent as ever and asked, ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± At that moment, a surprised voice resounded in the air. Viola lifted her head slightly, only to see a familiar figure. It¡¯s Dolores. But Dolores was not alone; there was a man in his late thirties standing next to her. ¡°Dores.¡± Dolores was beaming, ¡°From far away I thought it was you, I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you! Mr. Lentz is here too!¡± Mr. Lentz stood up, nodded slightly, called after Viola, ¡°Dolores.¡± After she spoke, Dolores continued, ¡°Viola, Mr. Lentz, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Kevin.¡± The man standing next to Dolores was about one meter eighty tall, exuding an aura of righteousness. Hearing this, Viola was quite surprised. She never expected that Dolores would have a boyfriend. Even Terrence was somewhat surprised. Even though she¡¯d only been in Capital City for less than two years, the changes in Dolores were not just a bit. Even Dolores herself didn¡¯t expect she would end up with Kevin. After all, there was quite a gap between her and Kevin. Kevin is a local, his family owns dozens of properties, and he himself is quite accomplished; a lawyer in a law firm. Having said this, Dolores turned to look at Kevin and continued, ¡°This is Viola Thompson, the one I told you about in Capital City, and this is her boyfriend, Mr. Lentz.¡± Kevin reached out and shook hands with Terrence, ¡°Hello, I am Kevin.¡± Terrence shook hands with Kevin, ¡°Hello.¡± Dolores looked at Viola and continued, ¡°Viola, have you eaten yet? If not, how about we all grab a bite together?¡± Viola smiled and said, ¡°Terrence and I just had Bucket Rice. How about we find a tea house to sit in?¡± ¡°That works.¡± Dolores nodded, turned her head to Kevin, ¡°What do you think?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I am up for anything.¡± The four of them walked into a nearby tea house. Viola and Dolores had not seen each other for a long time and naturally had a lot to talk about. ¡°How is Ella doing these days?¡± Viola asked. Dolores smiled and said, ¡°Ella and Noah are preparing for their wedding. I think they¡¯ll be sending you their invitation soon.¡± Chapter 1532 - Chapter 1532 380 Overly confident _4 Chapter 1532: 380: Overly confident! _4 Chapter 1532: 380: Overly confident! _4 ¡°So soon?¡± Dolores Frieman nodded, ¡°Noah Reed has been rushing us from his end, and Ermie has also decided on Noah, these two are not young anymore, so we settled things down.¡± Speaking of these things, Dolores Frieman looked pensive. The sisters had never imagined that they could live such good lives. If they hadn¡¯t met Viola Thompson¡­. Sometimes, Dolores Frieman would think, it would have been better if Rachel Barton hadn¡¯t taken that path. It¡¯s a pity. Sometimes, destiny just likes to play tricks on people. Halfway through his tea, Kevin Ainley got up to go to the restroom. While Kevin was using the restroom, Dolores Frieman briefly explained to Viola how she and Kevin had met. ¡°Saying that, it was also a coincidence. Kevin is a regular customer at my barbecue stall. He probably recognized me a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t know him till much later,¡± said Dolores Frieman, smiling as she spoke. ¡°Later, Charlie¡¯s private tutor mentioned wanting to introduce me to someone¡­¡± The private tutor, Jodie Edison, had originally intended to introduce her brother to Dolores Frieman, but her mother looked down upon Dolores, a divorced woman with only a primary school education. So Jodie introduced Dolores to her cousin. That man was Kevin Ainley. Dolores continued, ¡°Actually, at first, I didn¡¯t want to remarry. After all, I have two children. If I were to remarry and the man also had children, it would inevitably be too much for me. But Kevin is different. He is an honest and reliable man. He didn¡¯t hide anything from me.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°What was the reason for his divorce with his wife? Did they not have children?¡± The dynamics in remarried families must always be clarified. Especially for women like Dolores Frieman, who have two children and are financially stable. After all, the union of two people involves two families and their children. Dolores Frieman lowered her voice, these things would normally be inappropriate to discuss with outsiders, but Viola Thompson was different to her. ¡°He is infertile, the child his ex-wife was carrying belonged to someone else, so when they divorced, his ex-wife took the child away,¡± Dolores continued. ¡°During our first meeting, he was upfront with me about these matters and promised to treat Charlie and Charlie¡¯s sister as his own flesh and blood.¡± ¡°Afterwards, I brought him home. Both Charlie and his sister really liked Kevin and they naturally got along together, so I agreed to give it a try with him.¡± Dolores Frieman had carefully considered the idea of being with Kevin Ainley. Being together, they each had something the other needed. Kevin Ainley was infertile, while Dolores Frieman had both a son and a daughter. And Dolores Frieman¡¯s social relations were simple. Her ex-husband was in jail, so she did not have to worry about anyone trying to take her children away. Furthermore, Dolores Frieman was rich and self-reliant. Dolores had also chosen Kevin Ainley because of his unique situation. Since Kevin Ainley was infertile, she could avoid the possibility of getting pregnant and would not have to manage the complicated relationship between a stepmother and stepchildren. Being a stepmother is hard. Even the kind-hearted Dolores Frieman could not guarantee that she would be a perfect stepmother. After all, everyone has flaws. Sometimes, even a biological mother may lose her temper and hit her children, let alone a stepmother. It is taken for granted that a biological mother disciplines her children. If a stepmother disciplines her children, any slight misstep can be considered abuse. This is another reason why Dolores Frieman did not want to start a family again. As she spoke, Dolores Frieman turned to Viola Thompson and continued, ¡°Viola, you¡¯ve always been good at judging people. What do you think of Kevin? Is he worth continuing to see?¡± Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°He seems fine. Not the type of man who is cunning and only demands things from women. Mainly, it¡¯s because you both complement each other in many aspects. Dolores, I wish you both a speedy journey to the marriage altar.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, Viola.¡± After hearing Viola¡¯s approval, Dolores Frieman felt more confident. It seemed like Viola Thompson remembered something and asked, ¡°Dolores, have you met his parents yet?¡± Dolores Frieman shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t yet, but I heard that his parents are very cheerful people.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find some time to meet his parents? Look at their attitude towards you and the kids. If something happens during the first meeting that upsets you or the children, then this relationship doesn¡¯t really need to continue.¡± The first meeting is very important. If the other party doesn¡¯t take the first meeting seriously, how can you expect him to respect you if you live together in the future? Chapter 1533 - Chapter 1533 380 Overly confident _5 Chapter 1533: 380: Overly confident! _5 Chapter 1533: 380: Overly confident! _5 That was utterly impossible. Dolores Frieman was a smart woman. When Viola Thompson hinted, Dolores dropped the subject. Soon, Kevin Ainley returned from the restroom. The conversation was back to the main point. After finishing their tea, Viola and Dolores agreed to meet for dinner sometime, and then bid each other goodbye. Terrence Lentz drove Viola home. The driver was at the wheel. The two of them sat in the backseat, their fingers intertwined. Suddenly, Viola seemed to think of something. She looked at Terrence, ¡°Lentz, how¡¯s your leg recently?¡± A light smile appeared on Terence¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s all good now.¡± The blue moon grass had miraculously healed his leg. Hearing this, Viola turned to look at Terrence. Her beautiful peach blossom eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°Really?¡± Terrence Lentz nodded in affirmation. Viola quickly took Terrence¡¯s wrist and checked his pulse. It was truly healed! ¡°Lentz, how did this happen?¡± Terrence spoke in a low voice, ¡°I met a Divine Doctor who had blue moon grass.¡± Mentioning the blue moon grass, Viola thought of that hypocritical gentleman J. If he hadn¡¯t snatched away the blue moon grass, she would have cured Terrence¡¯s leg a long time ago! ¡°Did it cost a lot of money?¡± Viola continued, ¡°Blue moon grass is priceless, that Divine Doctor must be extraordinary.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded lightly, ¡°Some relationships were involved. Some people tried to snatch the blue moon grass, but the Divine Doctor repelled them.¡± Someone wanted to snatch the blue moon grass? Hearing this, Viola frowned. She didn¡¯t have to think twice to know that the man must have been the shameless J. This man was disgusting! Terrence continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the unhappy things, Viola, I need to return to River City tomorrow.¡± ¡°What time is your flight? I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Viola offered. Terrence Lentz slightly parted his thin lips, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± ¡°Tell me the time!¡± Viola pinched his waist. Unable to win against her, Terrence had to tell her the flight information. ¡­ The next morning. Liam Webster got ready to go out. He specifically put on a small suit, and sprayed some perfume on himself before leaving. Seeing this, Eva Webster asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what are you going to do?¡± Liam Webster turned back with a smile, ¡°Old White has invited me for dinner.¡± At his words, Eva frowned in silence. She thought Liam was going to meet someone important! Turns out he was going to meet the poverty-stricken guy who was trying to bite off more than he could chew. ¡°Two men meeting, what are you spraying perfume for?¡± Eva asked. Liam answered, ¡°I heard Old White has several beautiful nieces.¡± The rest of his words didn¡¯t need to be spoken. Eva rolled her eyes, ¡°Are you that eager to be called uncle by others?¡± ¡°Why do you have to say it so unpleasantly?¡± Liam looked at Eva, slightly frowning. ¡°But it¡¯s the truth.¡± Eva huffed and continued, ¡°Those nieces of Marcus White would need to call him uncle. If you¡¯re with his niece, won¡¯t you need to call him uncle too? You¡¯re messing with the hierarchy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Liam replied. Eva couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more, ¡°Whatever you wish.¡± Anyway, her brother was just bumming around, he never had any ambitions. Before long, Liam arrived at the spot agreed with Marcus White. A restaurant in a shopping mall. It had a good reputation for serving authentic Capital City cuisine. Liam thought Marcus would take him to a cheap street stall instead. Unexpectedly, he splurged this time. This wasn¡¯t like Marcus at all. ¡°Old White, you won¡¯t leave me with the bill, will you?¡± Marcus White slightly shook his head, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t.¡± With the menu in hand, Liam replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just order whatever I like.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± On the rare occasion that Liam saw the chance to take advantage of it, he, of course, would not pass it up. He ordered several expensive dishes. Marcus¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. After the meal, Liam looked at Marcus who was sitting still in his seat, ¡°Old White, why aren¡¯t you going to pay the bill?¡± He surely wasn¡¯t expecting him to take on the role of getting ripped off, was he? Marcus got up slowly, ¡°I own this restaurant. Have you ever seen a boss who needed to pay the bill after dining at their own place?¡± Upon hearing this, Liam burst out laughing, ¡°Bro, stop joking around!¡± This restaurant was part of a global chain. If Marcus truly was the boss of this restaurant, his net worth would at least be billions! ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Marcus¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s go.¡± Liam got up hesitantly, ¡°So, we just walk out like this, and no one¡¯s going to beat us up?¡± As they walked out of the restaurant, and no one tried to stop them. Liam looked at Marcus, disbelief in his eyes, ¡°Old White, are you really some second generation rich guy?¡± ¡°To be precise, I am a self-made man.¡± Marcus corrected him. Liam continued, ¡°Apart from this restaurant, what other properties do you own?¡± Marcus looked at Liam, ¡°You might not believe it but this entire mall is mine.¡± Liam¡¯s eyes widened even more! ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marcus lightly smiled, ¡°As you wish.¡± Liam quickly caught up with Marcus, ¡°Bro, did you secretly pay the bill earlier? Or do you know the boss of that restaurant?¡± He had known Marcus for four years and never found any traits of a rich man in him. Would a rich man be that frugal? And he had never seen any rich man drive a small broken Volkswagen. Chapter 1534 - Chapter 1534 381 From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family Chapter 1534: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_1 Chapter 1534: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_1 Marcus White glanced back slightly, looking at Liam, then spoke, ¡°Well, then just consider the restaurant owner as my friend.¡± Liam immediately asked, ¡°So what is your relationship with this owner?¡± ¡°A relationship that doesn¡¯t differentiate between yours and mine.¡± Marcus replied. Liam was speechless, ¡°Marcus, this is no fun.¡± Marcus White: ¡°¡­¡± No one believes in honest words these days. At this moment, Liam seemed to think of something, with a realization crossing his face, he said, ¡°Oh, I get it. You must have paid all the money upfront. That¡¯s why the waiter didn¡¯t make you pay, right?¡± Marcus nodded, ¡°Yes, you are correct.¡± If the truth is not going to be believed, then he might as well follow Liam¡¯s reasoning. Liam burst out laughing, ¡°I knew it! Marcus, there¡¯s no way you could be a rich kid! If you are, then I must be the president!¡± Marcus White: ¡°¡­..¡± Well, as long as you¡¯re happy. A moment later, Liam added, ¡°I noticed that there¡¯s a good tea house nearby. Shall we go there for afternoon tea?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus nodded. Soon, the two men arrived at the underground parking lot. Marcus was still driving his old Volkswagen. Liam carefully studied the car and then said, ¡°Marcus, you¡¯ve been driving this car for ten years, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liam got into the passenger seat, ¡°When will you change cars?¡± Marcus fastened his seatbelt leisurely, then said, ¡°The fact that I am driving you out for afternoon tea should make you feel honored.¡± ¡°Honored?¡± Liam was surprised. Honored for what? Honored to be able to ride in Marcus White¡¯s old beat-up car? Marcus followed by saying, ¡°There are twenty-four hours in a day, I make no less than a seven-figure amount per hour, and today I¡¯ve already wasted nearly three hours with you. Now, I am even personally driving you to the tea house. Ordinary people don¡¯t get this treatment.¡± Upon hearing this, Liam burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re going to make me die laughing!¡± ¡°Making seven figures per hour, are you talking about Zimbabwean dollars?¡± A dollar is worth 642 trillion Zimbabwean dollars. Besides Zimbabwean dollars, Liam couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Marcus, wrapping his hands around the steering wheel, looking straight ahead, said, ¡°It¡¯s dollars.¡± ¡°Stop bluffing.¡± Liam continued, ¡°There are twenty-four hours in a day, you make a million per hour, by now you should be a billionaire!¡± Liam might not have seen any real-life billionaires, but he had seen them in movies and TV shows. Billionaires are usually accompanied by a dozen bodyguards. They have access to private jets and top-tier luxury cars. And Marcus? Not only did he not have a private jet and a dozen bodyguards, he didn¡¯t even have a decent luxury car. Marcus looked at Liam and asked back, ¡°Do I not look like a billionaire now?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re the spitting image!¡± Liam laughed and slapped his thigh. Marcus White: ¡°¡­¡± If Liam hadn¡¯t laughed so happily, then he might have believed him. Before too long, they arrived at the tea house. Marcus parked the car and turned to Liam, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to treat me to afternoon tea?¡± Liam laughed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a billionaire?¡± ¡°What does me being a billionaire have to do with you treating me?¡± Marcus asked back. Liam followed with, ¡°You¡¯re already a billionaire, and you still want me to treat you to afternoon tea, that¡¯s not quite right, is it?¡± Marcus nodded, looking serious, ¡°Indeed, that wouldn¡¯t be right, but I am different.¡± ¡°How are you different?¡± Liam asked. Marcus stressed each word, ¡°That¡¯s because I am stingy.¡± Liam: ¡°¡­¡± Marcus¡¯s logic was so sound, he was left speechless. A moment later, Liam continued, ¡°Alright alright, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± The two of them walked towards the tea house. Liam ordered a pot of coffee and a few desserts. At this time, Marcus suddenly looked up at the server, ¡°Do you have milk tea?¡± The server nodded, ¡°Yes, we have.¡± Marcus followed by saying, ¡°A cup of taro milk tea with no ice and half sugar.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After placing the order, Liam looked at Marcus, a surprised look in his eyes, ¡°Marcus, when did you start liking this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Like what?¡± Marcus asked. ¡°Milk tea.¡± Liam remembered that in their university days, Marcus didn¡¯t like drinking milk tea at all. And it wasn¡¯t because he was being frugal. He just didn¡¯t like the sweet and rich taste of milk tea. Chapter 1535 - Chapter 1535 381 From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family Chapter 1535: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_2 Chapter 1535: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_2 Marcus White remained expressionless, ¡°People always change.¡± Liam Webster nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. But you¡¯ve changed a lot Marcus!¡± In the past, Marcus White was frugal, but he never pretended to be more than he was. But now? He not only boasts, but also claims to be a billionaire. Marcus White remained silent. A moment later, Liam continued, ¡°What about desserts? Don¡¯t you want to add any?¡± ¡°No.¡± Liam closed the menu, ¡°Alright, that¡¯ll do.¡± Soon after, the brewed coffee was served. Liam poured a cup of tea for Marcus. Marcus picked up the cup and took a sip. ¡°Marcus, I must say, the way you drink tea really does make you look like a rich guy.¡± Marcus glanced back slightly, ¡°Remove the word ¡®look¡¯.¡± Because he was indeed wealthy. Liam laughed, ¡°Stop exaggerating!¡± Marcus White just smiled without speaking. Liam continued, ¡°Anyway, I wanted to tell you something.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Liam pondered his choice of words, then began, ¡°You know the other day I mentioned setting you up with my sister, well I spoke to her last night, she said¡­¡± Hesitating over how to break the news without hurting Marcus¡¯s feelings, Marcus took over, ¡°It¡¯s fine, can¡¯t force it if the timing isn¡¯t right.¡± When Marcus casually agreed to add Eva Webster on WhatsApp, he just wanted to distract himself. His heart couldn¡¯t always dwell on the unreachable. But then, he gave it more thought; he shouldn¡¯t insist on something if the timing wasn¡¯t right. Maybe someone else could replace her in his life one day. It was clear. Eva Webster wasn¡¯t that person. Liam glanced at Marcus, feeling slightly guilty, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Marcus, if there are any good matches, I¡¯ll let you know first.¡± Marcus smiled faintly, ¡°You should take care of your own problems before worrying about me.¡± At this moment, something occurred to Liam, he looked at Marcus, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention you have several beautiful nieces who are single?¡± ¡°They are not suited for you,¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Why?¡± Liam asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Look down on me?¡± Marcus continued, ¡°Among my nieces, five are married, two are underage, and one is a sophomore in college and already has a love interest.¡± Liam¡¯s situation isn¡¯t so bad. He graduated from Project 985, works in a biotech company, and came to Capital City this time to buy a house during his annual leave. Unfortunately, Flora Tiarks is a troublemaker. At Liam¡¯s age, he would be looking for a girlfriend with marriage in mind. Marcus wouldn¡¯t want to ensnare his old friend. Hearing this, Liam sighed, ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± Marcus said slowly, ¡°Your destined person just hasn¡¯t appeared yet.¡± Liam shrugged and smiled, ¡°I can only console myself that way now.¡± Marcus White put down his milk tea, then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there any single women of the right age at your company?¡± Liam teased, ¡°None. Even a female mosquito wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from our office, let alone single women!¡± Marcus White: ¡°¡­¡± After finishing their tea, Marcus White had some work to deal with at the office and suggested leaving. Liam stood up with him, ¡°I also have something to do this afternoon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also leaving?¡± asked Marcus. Liam nodded. Marcus¡¯s gaze fell on the unfinished desserts on the table, ¡°Won¡¯t all this go to waste?¡± Before Liam could react, Marcus called the waiter over and said, ¡°Pack these, please.¡± Liam laughed, ¡°Marcus, didn¡¯t you claim you were a billionaire?¡± ¡°Being a billionaire, so what?¡± Liam continued, ¡°Does a billionaire also pack leftover desserts?¡± It somewhat tarnished the image. Forget about takeaways; a billionaire probably wouldn¡¯t even step into this kind of shop. ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s duty to save food. Do you know how many areas in Africa are still starving?¡± Marcus White retorted. Liam laughed even louder. To him, Marcus was just making excuses for his frugality. ¡°I can¡¯t argue with you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though he was being teased, Marcus White still didn¡¯t think he was embarrassing himself by asking for a takeaway. Everyone should have their own ideals and persist with them, not easily influenced by the outside world. After they left the coffee shop, Marcus dropped Liam off. Before he got out of the car, Marcus asked, ¡°How¡¯s the house hunting going?¡± Liam responded,¡±I¡¯m still looking.¡± Chapter 1536 - Chapter 1536 381 From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family Chapter 1536: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_3 Chapter 1536: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_3 Marcus White continued, ¡°I know a developer, I¡¯ll ask on your behalf, they might give you a good deal.¡± Liam Webster didn¡¯t take these words to heart, and replied with a laugh, ¡°That sounds good. My requirements aren¡¯t high, a three-bedroom and two-living room apartment would suffice. Ideally, it would be a school district housing, priced around 11 million dollars.¡± A three-bedroom and two-living room apartment would be at least 120 square meters, usually priced around 12 million dollars. If it¡¯s in a school district, the starting price would be at least 15 million dollars. This is just the starting price. In Capital City, under the emperor¡¯s feet, many people are desperate to keep their children in Capital City schools, making the school district housing a hot commodity. Many old and dilapidated houses have been sold for over 10 million dollars. Not to mention a three-bedroom two-living room apartment. Hearing this, Marcus White nodded his head, seeing nothing wrong, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± Liam Webster knew that Marcus White was just making empty promises. Why wasn¡¯t he surprised when he heard his almost demanding request? Because Liam Webster knew that 12 million dollars cannot buy a school district housing. Liam Webster patted Marcus White on the shoulder, ¡°Alright brother, I¡¯m counting on you for this!¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Marcus White slightly nodded, ¡°Wait for my news.¡± Just as Liam Webster was about to say something else, Eva Webster came out, ¡°Bro!¡± Liam Webster turned around, ¡°Eva.¡± Eva Webster looked at Marcus White, disgust clearly showing in her eyes. She had made it clear she had no feelings for Marcus White, how dare he still come around! A penniless guy! But for the sake of manners, Eva Webster still greeted him with a smile, ¡°Brother White.¡± Marcus White nodded in response. Liam Webster continued, ¡°Where are you going, Eva?¡± Eva Webster replied, ¡°I made an appointment to meet my classmate at Kolong Plaza.¡± Hearing this, Marcus White responded, ¡°I just happen to be passing by Kolong Plaza, I can give you a lift.¡± Passing by? What a coincidence? Eva Webster sneered in her heart. Marcus White clearly had an interest in her and was looking for an opportunity to be alone with her. Such a shameless man. ¡°Brother White, don¡¯t bother. I have ordered a car on my phone.¡± After all, Eva Webster is a white-collar worker, and it would be slightly embarrassing to be seen taking a shabby car. Marcus White nodded, turned to Liam Webster, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Liam Webster instructed, ¡°Take care on the road, Old White.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Soon, Marcus White got into his car and left. Watching the car drive away, Liam Webster turned to Eva Webster and scolded, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have spoken like that to my classmate. He kindly offered to give you a ride, and you looked down on his car for not being up to standard!¡± It¡¯s hurtful! Eva Webster laughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t look down on his car! Moreover, bro, don¡¯t tell me he has no ulterior motives!¡± Liam Webster added, ¡°My classmate is very talented and his family is pretty well off. It¡¯s not hard for him to find a girlfriend. There¡¯s no need for him to schemingly pursue you, don¡¯t overthink.¡± Marcus White, at six feet two inches tall and handsome, was pursued by many in college. ¡°If your classmate is so impressive, why is he still single?¡± Eva Webster asked. Liam Webster replied, ¡°Can¡¯t he choose to remain single?¡± Hearing this, Eva Webster scoffed. She didn¡¯t believe such nonsense. At this moment, the car that Eva Webster had ordered arrived. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Eva Webster opened the car door and got in. Eva Webster went to university in Capital City. After graduation, some of her classmates decided to stay in Capital City. However, she chose to return home. As a result, many of her classmates are now earning an annual salary of 1 million dollars, while she is still far from it. The girl who was meeting Eva today is named Jenni. She was Eva¡¯s college roommates and used to share bunk beds with her. Unlike Eva Webster, Jenni married a local from Capital City not long after graduation and has become a full-time housewife. Originally, Eva Webster and Jenni hadn¡¯t been in contact for several years. But finding out that Jenni had married a local, she managed to ask Jenni out. The more friends the better. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Jenni!¡± Over the years, Jenni had remained unchanged. ¡°Eva.¡± Seeing Eva Webster, Jenni got up and eagerly hugged her. ¡°Jenni, you¡¯re as pretty as ever after so many years,¡± Eva Webster had a pleasing tongue, she always knew how to charm with smooth talk. Chapter 1537 - Chapter 1537 381 From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family Chapter 1537: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_4 Chapter 1537: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_4 It¡¯s also what the older generation often refers to as a ¡®smart cookie¡¯. Jenni was somewhat embarrassed, ¡°I already have two kids, it doesn¡¯t make sense to talk about being young. If we are talking about young age, those who are not married or have children like you guys are truly young!¡± Those who have given birth and those who haven¡¯t are ultimately different. Eva Webster said with a smile, ¡°Jenni, you have no idea how much we envy you. You¡¯re still so young and already have two kids, plus I¡¯ve heard your husband is pretty impressive!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just okay,¡± Jenni said. Eva Webster, clutching Jenni¡¯s hand, said, ¡°You¡¯re too modest! Just a few days ago, Wu Ling and the others were talking about how your husband is a local from Capital City!¡± Jenni nodded, ¡°He is indeed a local from Capital City.¡± Eva Webster said with a smile, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so well-preserved!¡± Upon closer inspection, Jenni¡¯s entire ensemble consisted almost entirely of designer brands ¨C brands far beyond Eva¡¯s reach. These Capital City natives certainly are on another level. After all, when Jenni was a student, she was just a simple bread from the countryside, not even knowing what LV and Hermes were. Now she has transformed into a wealthy wife. How can one not be envious of that? Jenni continued, ¡°So, how have you been these years?¡± Eva Webster replied proudly: ¡°I¡¯m just the same old, after graduation I returned to South City. Now I¡¯m a department head at a company and my annual salary is just six hundred thousand, not even enough to buy a bathroom in Capital City! Naturally, I¡¯m nowhere near comparing with you guys.¡± Jenni nodded, ¡°Actually, I have always envied you. Unlike me, who spends my days revolving around my husband and children. Life is just too dull!¡± The life of a full-time wife is not easy. Jenni really wants to get back to her career again. But her children still need her care. And there are the elderly at home. To Eva, Jenni¡¯s words sounded like showing off. Isn¡¯t being a full-time wife a good job? No need to go to work, no nine to five, no work pressure, only to take care of the kids every day. On top of that, Jenni has a maid at home, so she doesn¡¯t even need to watch the kids. Eva Webster continued, ¡°Jenni, you mustn¡¯t say that! Your life is what I¡¯m striving for.¡± Jenni forced a smile, ¡°You will understand after you¡¯re married.¡± Everyone says being a full-time wife is easy. In actuality, only those who have experienced it can tell if being a full-time wife is really that easy. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend yet,¡± said Eva half-jokingly, ¡°Jenni, if you have a suitable one, you could actually introduce him to me.¡± Jenni is now a local in Capital City, hence the circles she mingles in and resources she gains are different. Although Eva Webster had her sights set on Isla Astir, she couldn¡¯t miss out on Jenni¡¯s connection. Jenni nodded, laughing, ¡°Once I come across a good one, I¡¯ll definitely introduce him to you.¡± As they conversed, another classmate named Susanna Clark arrived. Susanna Clark works at a foreign company in Capital City earning a million in annual salary, dresses very fashionably, and also carries the latest model of Hermes. The look of envy in Eva Webster¡¯s eyes as she looked at Susanna Clark was not hidden. Seeing her classmates who were behind her in the past doing significantly better than her now was a tough pill to swallow. After all, her grades were the best among them back in school. After Susanna Clark sat down, the three engaged in polite chatter as Eva¡¯s eyes settled upon Susanna¡¯s Hermes bag, ¡°Susanna, this bag of yours seems rather expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Susanna Clark responded with a laugh, ¡°I believe the latest model of Hermes goes for over a million.¡± Hearing this, Eva sighed secretly. Rich people are quite different, can¡¯t even remember exactly how much their bags cost. ¡°You¡¯re really rich!¡± said Eva Webster. Susanna Clark added, ¡°I only have an annual salary of 1.2 million; I can¡¯t afford this bag. A suitor gave me this not too long ago.¡± Suitor! Just a suitor and he was willing to give such an expensive bag! Hearing this, Eva Webster became even more envious. If she had such high-quality suitors, she would marry straight away! What a pity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her suitors wouldn¡¯t even gift a ten thousand bag. Indeed, comparisons are odious. At this point, Eva Webster was increasingly regretting not staying in Capital City to develop herself after graduation. If she had also stayed in Capital City, perhaps she would be receiving million-dollar Hermes bags at this time. Jenni, who was already familiar with such things as she was part of this circle, asked with a smile, ¡°How is it going with that guy?¡± Chapter 1538 - Chapter 1538 381 From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family Chapter 1538: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_5 Chapter 1538: 381: From a Pauper to the Head of the Bai Family? Almost Fainted!_5 ¡°Average.¡± Susanna Clark sipped her beverage and continued, ¡°Although his conditions are quite good, I¡¯m not really into him and I even think I could meet someone better.¡± Eva Webster no longer knew what to say! Susanna was chased by someone who presented her with over a million dollars¡¯ worth of Hermes, and she still thought he was just average. Yet, her own brother wanted to match her with a poor guy. Alas! Jenni laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, you¡¯re still young.¡± At this moment, Eva really wanted to tell Susanna to pass her that pursuer. Susanna might despise him, but she wouldn¡¯t. After this, Jenni followed up, ¡°Susanna, what type of person do you want to find?¡± Susanna rested her chin on her hands, her face full of longing, ¡°Well, you might think I¡¯m dreaming. Actually, I¡¯ve always thought the head of the White family is good, and he¡¯s my type, but unfortunately, he won¡¯t give me a second glance.¡± At a certain business meeting, Susanna had the chance to meet Mr. White. She thought at the time, if she could marry such a man in her lifetime, it wouldn¡¯t be a wasted life. Eva, who had been living in South City for many years, didn¡¯t know who the head of the White family was. She curiously asked, ¡°Who is the head of the White family?¡± Susanna replied, ¡°He¡¯s the CEO of the White Group! But he keeps a low profile and is usually known as Mr. White. His real name is not widely known.¡± Hearing this, Eva thought Susanna was dreaming. How could someone like Mr. White possibly fancy Susanna? If Mr. White were to marry, he would choose a rich and well-matched young lady. Jenni furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°The head of the White family is indeed good, but I heard he¡¯s quite stingy. In his spare time, he likes to go to the supermarket with old men and women to grab discounted eggs.¡± Mr. White¡¯s stinginess wasn¡¯t a secret in their social circle. Susanna laughed, ¡°He¡¯s stingy because he wants to save money for his wife to spend! So, it¡¯s not bad.¡± After sitting for a while in the Milk Tea Shop, the three of them decided to go eat hot pot. The mall was quite large. The three of them walked and chatted. ¡­ This mall belonged to the White family. After Marcus White and Liam Webster finished their tea, they came to the mall to investigate and incidentally to check the first-half year¡¯s performance. Although the man was dressed casually, he exuded a strong presence. He walked in the front, head lowered, talking to the secretary by his side. The secretary nodded his head. Behind him was a group of well-dressed people. It was as if a scene from a bossy CEO drama had come to life. At this moment, Susanna, who had been chatting and laughing with Eva and Jenni, suddenly covered her mouth and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Look! It¡¯s the head of the White family!¡± Hearing this, Eva and Jenni both stopped and looked up. From a distance, they could only see a rough outline of the man. Eva squinted her eyes. Why did she feel that this man seemed a little too familiar? As if¡­ She had seen him somewhere before. At this moment, a figure flashed through her mind. It was Marcus White. But Eva quickly dismissed the thought. Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Marcus White was just a poor guy driving a broken-down Volkswagen. How could he possibly be the head of the White family? Eva turned to Susanna and said, ¡°Susanna, can you really tell that he¡¯s the head of the White family from this distance?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Susanna said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d recognize the man of my dreams in any form!¡± Eva looked at the man walking towards them, her mind in turmoil. She thought, if this man were pursuing her, wouldn¡¯t she be the wife of the head of the White family? With this thought, Eva couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. This laughter made Susanna and Jenni feel a bit strange, ¡°Eva, what are you laughing at?¡± Eva immediately stopped laughing, ¡°Nothing.¡± As they were talking, a group of people was getting closer and closer, and bodyguards were clearing the way. Eva and the others immediately moved to the side, standing out of the way. Seeing the man walking towards them, Eva was completely stunned. Her eyes were wide open, filled with shock. For a moment, Eva thought she was hallucinating. That¡­ Was that Marcus White? Eva tried hard to calm herself down, turned her head to Susanna, ¡°Susanna, are you sure the man walking in the front is the head of the White family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Susanna nodded confidently. Eva swallowed hard. How¡­ How is this possible? The poor guy she had rejected had now miraculously become the untouchable head of the White family. So then, what was she? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A clown? Eva took a deep breath, turned to Susanna, and then asked, ¡°Susanna, which car does the head of the White family usually drive?¡± After thinking for a moment, Susanna replied, ¡°I heard that the head of the White family is quite low-key, driving a Volkswagen?¡± However, Susanna wasn¡¯t quite sure, so she used a question mark at the end. Hearing these words, Eva felt her feet give way and her vision blackened. She almost fainted. Chapter 1539 - Chapter 1539 382 Regretting so much that my guts turned green Chapter 1539: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _1 Chapter 1539: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _1 Volkswagen! The head of the White family is actually driving a Volkswagen. At this moment, Susanna Clark continued to speak, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just about being low-key, right? Didn¡¯t I mention before that the head of the White family is pretty frugal? Volkswagen not only costs less to maintain, but it also has low fuel consumption. So I heard that for many years, he has been driving that Volkswagen Passat.¡± Susanna Clark¡¯s words were light, but when they reached Eva Webster¡¯s ears, they turned into sharp knives, cutting her deeply. Eva Webster never thought that her brother¡¯s classmate would be the head of the White family. It felt like a dream. In fact, Eva Webster thought that she was dreaming, so she harshly pinched the inside of her thigh. Hiss- It really hurts! It¡¯s not a dream! It¡¯s actually not a dream. Eva Webster almost collapsed, luckily Susanna Clark quickly supported her, ¡°Eva, are you okay?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Eva Webster pinched her forehead, trying hard to calm herself down. Jenni also seemed worried, ¡°Eva, do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Eva Webster, watching the man passing in front of her, turned pale, ¡°No, no need.¡± At this moment, Eva Webster felt extremely regretful. She was feeling regretful to the point of inner torment. If she had known earlier that Marcus White was the head of the White family, she would definitely not have refused to add him on WhatsApp. Moreover, just now, the head of the White family voluntarily offered to drive her over. What did she say? She said she had a chauffeur. Looking back at this, Eva Webster couldn¡¯t help but want to slap her stupid self to death. Upon hearing this, Jenni continued, ¡°But I see that your face doesn¡¯t look well, are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡± Eva Webster shook her head, her gaze locked on Mr. White. In that manner, she wished to burn a hole on Mr. White with her gaze. They were very close. Eva Webster was certain that Mr. White must have seen her. She hoped that Mr. White would glance back at her. But¡­ There wasn¡¯t any. He never turned around to give her an extra glance. Eva Webster¡¯s hand, hidden in her sleeve, was tightly clenched into a fist. Because of overexertion, her knuckles were already pale. Seeing her like this, Susanna Clark continued, ¡°Eva?¡± Eva Webster finally responded. Susanna Clark asked: ¡°Why are you looking at Mr. White like that?¡± Eva Webster looked at Susanna Clark, ¡°Because I know him.¡± Hearing this, both Susanna Clark and Jenni widened their eyes in disbelief. Know him? The next second, both of them burst out laughing. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Susanna Clark looked at Eva Webster, ¡°Stop dreaming, Eva, how could people like us possibly know Mr. White!¡± Who is Mr. White? He is the high and mighty head of the White family. At most, Eva Webster is just a white-collar worker in a small city. How could she possibly have the chance to get to know someone like the head of the White family? After all, they can¡¯t possibly be from the same class of people. Seeing the two of them laughing, Eva Webster was angry, ¡°I really do know Mr. White! Mr. White¡¯s real name is Marcus White, he is a classmate of my brother. My brother and him even went out for lunch this morning! At that time, when he dropped my brother off, he even offered to drive me here!¡± She had deep regret. If she had agreed to let Mr. White drive her here, Jenni and the others would have definitely seen him. Susanna Clark laughed, ¡°So did he drive you here in the end?¡± ¡°I refused him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hilarious! You even refused Mr. White?¡± Susanna Clark continued: ¡°Eva, that¡¯s not how you bluff. Do you know how many people in Capital city are lining up wanting to marry Mr. White?¡± Even Jenni laughed. Seeing that both of them refused to believe her, Eva Webster felt angry and wronged. She clearly knew Mr. White! Why didn¡¯t they believe her? Eva Webster continued, ¡°Not only do I know Mr. White, but at that time my brother even intended to introduce me to Mr. White!¡± Susanna Clark asked, ¡°And then you rejected Mr. White again, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eva Webster nodded. Hearing this, Susanna Clark laughed even louder, ¡°Eva, you might as well say that Mr. White likes you, but it¡¯s an unrequited love!¡± Mr. White, as the head of the White family, what kind of girls hasn¡¯t he seen? Would he like Eva Webster? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It¡¯s laughable. Eva Webster took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m really not lying, and I¡¯m not bluffing!¡± Regardless of how much Eva Webster tried to explain, both Jenni and Susanna Clark didn¡¯t believe her. Eva Webster wanted to cry but had no tears. She was really upset, and no one could understand this feeling. Chapter 1540 - Chapter 1540 382 Regretting so much that my guts turned green Chapter 1540: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _2 Chapter 1540: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _2 So close! She was just a little bit away from becoming the head matron of the White family. Yet, she had ruined her own future. Susanna Clark continued, ¡°Eva, you claim Mr. White knows you, then call out to him and see if he¡¯ll respond.¡± Eva Webster turned towards the man who had not yet walked far away, taking a deep breath. A moment later, she started, ¡°Mr. White!¡± Regardless, she was still Liam Webster¡¯s sister, and Mr. White was friends with Liam. Even for Liam¡¯s sake, she supposed, Mr. White probably would not ignore her. Unfortunately. After Eva started speaking, Mr. White did not react at all, not even turning his head. Eva was not happy about this. She was indeed acquaintances with Mr. White, and he also had feelings for her, having agreed to add her on WhatsApp. However, why was Mr. White ignoring her now? Could it be that her voice was too soft for Mr. White to hear? Yes! That must be the reason. Thinking this, Eva chased after Mr. White, repeating as she pursued, ¡°Mr. White! It¡¯s me!¡± Unfortunately. Mr. White still seemed to not hear Eva¡¯s voice. Eva was not satisfied, still calling out loudly, her voice getting louder and louder. But still, Mr. White did not respond. Seeing the near-hysterical Eva, Jenni and Susanna exchanged a glance, both a little stunned. As Eva watched the ever-receding figure of Mr. White, a look of desperation clouded her eyes. Just then, she slipped. Thump! She fell directly to the ground. Jenni and Susanna immediately ran over to help Eva up. ¡°Eva, are you okay?¡± Susanna added, ¡°Eva, you don¡¯t need to go to such lengths to pretend to know Mr. White. If you don¡¯t know him, then you don¡¯t know him. We won¡¯t laugh at you! Moreover, we also don¡¯t know Mr. White! How could people like Mr. White possibly know us?¡± Though they were meant to comfort Eva, the words sounded like mockery to Eva¡¯s ears. Eva had never anticipated that things would turn out like this. The penniless became unattainable, the sophisticated master of the White family. What hurts even more was that no one believed her words now. But she was speaking the truth. Eva¡¯s eyes were red, and tears the size of beans started to fall. Jenni immediately pulled out tissues to wipe away the tear streaks on Eva¡¯s face, ¡°Eva, are you okay? Were you traumatized by something?¡± Eva grabbed Jenni¡¯s hand, ¡°Jenni, please believe me, I truly know Mr. White, I¡­I was almost his girlfriend!¡± Jenni was speechless. How could she possibly believe this? If what Eva was saying was true, would Mr. White have ignored her? Jenni spoke with sincerity, ¡°Eva, we are not in the same class as Mr. White.¡± Susanna nodded in agreement, ¡°Eva, I don¡¯t know what has upset you, but Jenni is right. I may really like Mr. White, but I know that with my status and identity, I can¡¯t possibly catch Mr. White¡¯s eye.¡± Eva snorted derisively in her heart. What was Susanna compared to her? How dare she compare herself to Eva! Mr. White had clearly agreed to exchange WhatsApp contacts with her, which meant that Mr. White must be interested in her. Susanna was not even as good as Eva¡¯s little finger! ¡°Eva, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± The two helped Eva from the ground. Jenni suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a place to sit?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Susanna nodded. Soon, they took Eva to a milk tea shop. Eva¡¯s expression softened a bit. But she was still not satisfied. She could not accept that she had simply lost Mr. White like this. She was determined to show Susanna and Jenni, these underestimating people, that Mr. White liked her, and that she was the future head matron of the White family. Thinking of this, Eva rose from her seat, ¡°Susanna, Jenni, I have something to take care of, I will head back first.¡± She would go back to find Liam! Liam and Mr. White had been old classmates for many years, and the news about adding each other on WhatsApp originally came from Liam. Before the two could react, Eva had already turned to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Susanna turned to look at Jenni, frowning slightly, ¡°What happened to her? What upset her?¡± Jenni shook her head. Susanna asked again, ¡°Do you meet with her often?¡± Jenni shook her head again, ¡°Today was the first time we met after graduation.¡± Hearing this, Susanna squinted her eyes, ¡°Strange, she wasn¡¯t like this in school!¡± Chapter 1541 - Chapter 1541 382 Regretting so much that my guts turned green Chapter 1541: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _3 Chapter 1541: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _3 How could she change her mind so quickly? Jenni continued, ¡°Susanna, do you think Eva really knows the head of the White family?¡± Hearing this, Susanna burst into laughter. ¡°Are you dreaming too?¡± Jenni squinted her eyes, ¡°It just feels like she¡¯s not lying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s delusion!¡± Susanna retorted, ¡°I believe her when she says the head of the White family is her brother¡¯s classmate, but if she says she rejected him, literally nothing could make me believe that!¡± Not a chance! Having said that, Susanna added, ¡°I¡¯m not talking behind her back. With Eva¡¯s competitive nature, do you think she wouldn¡¯t be jealous of your good fortune in marriage? Not to mention the head of the White family is a fine bachelor. Even if he were a toad, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate for a moment!¡± Why on earth would someone like Eva refuse Mr. White? That¡¯s a thousand and one-night fairy tale! Hearing this, Jenni nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Meanwhile. Eva ran back to the Astir family home. Liam Webster was dealing with work in his room. Eva didn¡¯t even knock. She just burst in. Bang! The door opened. Liam was startled and turned around, ¡°What are you doing, Eva? Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± ¡°Brother,¡± Eva walked over to Liam, ¡°I need a favor.¡± A favor? Hearing this, Liam frowned slightly, looking at Eva up and down. You need to understand, his sister had never used the word ¡®favor¡¯ with him before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liam asked. Eva continued, saying, ¡°Brother, I have thought it through, I want to talk to Mr. White properly. Didn¡¯t you suggest that we should add each other on WhatsApp? I¡¯ll add him!¡± On her way back, Eva thought it through carefully and finally figured everything out. Mr. White didn¡¯t openly reveal his identity because he wanted to test her. To see if she was the kind of woman who liked the rich and despised the poor. Previously, she was too shallow, she didn¡¯t see what Mr. White was thinking. So. Now she had to pretend not to know Mr. White¡¯s real identity. And she couldn¡¯t tell Liam either. Liam was a straightforward guy. If he knew that she only agreed to add Mr. White on WhatsApp because she found out about his true identity, then Liam would definitely refuse to help her. Hearing this, Liam was even more shocked! This was too strange! Normally, why would Eva have such a big change of heart? Liam squinted, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who disdained my classmate, thinking he wasn¡¯t good enough for you?¡± Eva carefully chose her words and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve thought about it. Actually, your classmate is pretty good. Not only is he handsome, but he also graduated from a key university of ¡®Project 985¡¯. Though he is driving a Volkswagen at present, I believe as long as we work hard together, we will definitely be able to afford a luxury car in the future.¡± Eva thought it over. Mr. White must not have heard her call earlier at the mall. Otherwise, there was no way Mr. White would not have even turned his head. So, it wasn¡¯t too late to change her stance now. She wanted to show Mr. White, that she wasn¡¯t the sort of person who cared about material things. She was a very simple girl. Liam just looked at Eva, his eyes full of scrutiny, ¡°Eva, tell me honestly, what happened?¡± Having been together for such a long time, Liam knew Eva very well. Unless something had happened, Eva would never have such a drastic change in her attitude in such a short period of time. ¡°Nothing happened,¡± Eva responded, ¡°Brother, everything I said is true. I realised how great Mr. White is, he is so handsome! Besides, aren¡¯t you the one hoping he can become your brother-in-law? Brother, please, can you help me?¡± She was even prepared to kneel to Liam, as long as he could agree. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liam sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to be easy?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eva immediately asked. Liam was speechless, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about what you¡¯ve done? The other day, when I suggested you both add each other on WhatsApp, how did you respond? You said your phone was out of battery! If you¡¯re going to make an excuse not to add someone on WhatsApp, at least make it a reasonable one, what kind of an excuse is that? Also, earlier today, my classmate kindly offered to drive you home, what did you do? You said you had a chauffeur picking you up? What? Are you trying to say you look down on my classmate¡¯s car?¡± Eva regretted it too, but what was the point of regret now? ¡°Brother, wasn¡¯t that just impulsive?¡± Eva pulled at Liam¡¯s sleeve, starting to whine, ¡°Brother, I really realise I was wrong, can you please arrange for me and Mr. White to meet again?¡± Chapter 1542 - Chapter 1542 382 Regretting so much that my guts turned green Chapter 1542: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _4 Chapter 1542: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _4 Liam Webster looked at Eva Webster, his expression serious, ¡°Eva, tell me, do you really understand your mistake?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Eva nodded eagerly, ¡°I really do understand it!¡± At her words, Liam squinted his eyes, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about how to bring up this matter again around him.¡± Eva was very excited, and followed up with, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that Marcus White wanted to add me on WhatsApp last time?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Liam nodded, ¡°but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t seize that opportunity!¡± Eva responded, ¡°If Marcus is willing to add me on WhatsApp, it proves that he has a good impression of me. Maybe he has already taken a liking to me. So, brother, don¡¯t worry, as long as you bring it up again, Marcus will definitely agree.¡± Having said that, Eva added, ¡°Brother, how about this? You invite Marcus out, and we can have a meal together tomorrow.¡± ¡°That might work!¡± Eva was excited, and immediately urged him, ¡°Then, you call him now.¡± Liam had no choice but to take out his phone and dialed Mr. White¡¯s number. But it rang for a long time without being answered. Liam hung up the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him a message on WhatsApp.¡± Eva looked somewhat disappointed. Liam opened WhatsApp, turned his head to look at Eva, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not joking with me? Don¡¯t tell me later that my friend isn¡¯t good enough for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen!¡± Eva guaranteed, ¡°I can guarantee it with my own reputation!¡± ¡°In that case, good!¡± Liam nodded. Once he had said this, Liam added, ¡°My friend might be busy right now, you should leave first. When he replies to me, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eva seemed somewhat worried as she instructed, ¡°Brother, you must remember to tell me!¡± ¡°I got it!¡± After repeatedly reminding Liam not to forget, Eva finally left the room. Watching Eva¡¯s departing figure, Liam furrowed his brows slightly. He was extremely curious about what Eva had recently experienced! Not long after, Liam received a reply from Marcus: ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, I might not have time to go out for dinner. Don¡¯t worry about the housing situation, I¡¯ve already asked someone to contact my friend. There will be news in the next couple of days.¡± Marcus White had promised to help Liam find a good and affordable school district house. Initially, Liam thought he was just saying it casually, but he didn¡¯t expect him to mention it again today. However, Liam was still not concerned about it, as he didn¡¯t believe Marcus had the ability to deliver on this. Considering that some things might be inconvenient to express in text, Liam replied: ¡°Can we voice call?¡± In the next second, Marcus called him. ¡°Mr. White, what were you busy with just now? You didn¡¯t answer your phone!¡± ¡°I was in a meeting.¡± Marcus answered flatly. Hearing this, Liam joked, ¡°Was it a meeting about a billion-dollar contract?¡± ¡°About there.¡± Liam laughed out loud, ¡°Quit bragging. Now, on to serious business.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Marcus answered calmly, ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡± Liam went on, ¡°Remember when I wanted to set you up with my sister? The little girl was somewhat unhappy about it a few days ago, but today, she changed her mood and specifically came to talk to me about this. Why don¡¯t you guys chat on WhatsApp? See if there¡¯s any compatibility.¡± ¡°Old classmate, thank you for your kind intentions, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m compatible with your sister.¡± Marcus graciously declined. Sometimes adults don¡¯t need to spell things out. Liam understood Marcus quite well. If he were in Marcus¡¯s position, he wouldn¡¯t want to add Eva on WhatsApp either. ¡°Alright,¡± Liam said while laughing, ¡°No problem, Marcus, you¡¯ll definitely find someone better. Let¡¯s get together for drinks sometime!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them chatted casually for a few minutes, and then hung up the phone. This result was within Liam¡¯s expectations, and he felt no regret. If Eva weren¡¯t his biological sister, he wouldn¡¯t even bother bringing up the matter again. Because Eva¡¯s competitive personality was simply not a good match for Marcus. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment the call ended, Eva pushed the door open again, her face full of expectancy as she asked, ¡°Brother, how did it go? What did Marcus say?¡± ¡°You two are not compatible.¡± Liam said. Upon hearing this, Eva¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°He rejected you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liam nodded. ¡°No! That can¡¯t be!¡± Eva looked at Liam, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! Marcus wouldn¡¯t reject me!¡± Chapter 1543 - Chapter 1543 382 Regretting so much that my guts turned green Chapter 1543: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _5 Chapter 1543: 382: Regretting so much that my guts turned green! _5 Even out of consideration for an old classmate, Mr. White shouldn¡¯t refuse Liam Webster. Not to mention, Mr. White already seemed to have a slight interest in her. So, it must be Liam who was lying to her. ¡°What would I gain from lying to you?¡± Liam looked at Eva without speaking, ¡°What did I tell you? The decision has been made; what good is regret now?¡± At this point, Liam sighed and continued: ¡°Forget it, forget it, Eva, your brother will introduce someone better to you later.¡± Someone better? Hearing this, despair crept into Eva¡¯s heart. She knew she would never find anyone better than Mr. White! No one could understand Eva¡¯s feelings at this moment. She grabbed Liam¡¯s sleeve and asked: ¡°Brother, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? You must be lying to me, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Eva¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Then give me Mr. White¡¯s WhatsApp, I¡¯ll add him myself!¡± She didn¡¯t believe that if she added Mr. White herself on WhatsApp, he would still reject her. Hearing this, Liam frowned, ¡°Eva! There must be dignity in everything we do. When you rejected my classmate before, did he persist in this manner? If you directly add him on WhatsApp, what would my classmate think?¡± In Liam¡¯s eyes, such behavior was far too desperate! But Eva didn¡¯t see it that way. As long as Mr. White was willing to add her as a friend, then she was willing to do anything! ¡°Brother, I really like Mr. White a lot. I know my behavior is wrong, so I am willing to apologize to him! Help me this once; can¡¯t you?¡± Liam silently watched Eva, ¡°Tell me honestly, do you want to add my classmate on WhatsApp because you truly like him or there is an ulterior motive?¡± ¡°I truly like him!¡± Eva replied. ¡°Impossible!¡± Liam decisively stated. ¡°Brother! Can¡¯t you just help me a little bit? I just want to add Mr. White¡¯s WhatsApp!¡± Seeing his sister like this, Liam was speechless. He knew that if he didn¡¯t give Eva Marcus White¡¯s WhatsApp, she wouldn¡¯t let it go. In that case, it would be better to let her face total despair. Thinking this, Liam gave his phone to Eva, ¡°Doing it, yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Eva, filled with excitement, took the phone, found Mr. White on WhatsApp, and invited herself to his contacts. ¡°Brother, thank you!¡± After she had finished, Eva returned to her room. Eva clicked on WhatsApp, opened Mr. White¡¯s profile, which just like his personality, was simple and clean, with the username: A Gentleman¡¯s Nine Thoughts. Eva clicked add friend and wrote a note: Eva Webster. After thinking for a while, she deleted this note and replaced it with: Liam Webster¡¯s sister, Eva Webster. After ensuring that there were no mistakes, she clicked send. Then began the long wait. She originally thought that Mr. White would instantly accept her friend request. But she had waited for a long time and still hadn¡¯t received the acceptance message. Eva was in a panic. Why did Mr. White not accept her request? Could it be that he hadn¡¯t even seen her friend request? So, Eva added him once again. But the result was the same. Eva turned ashen-faced. Why? Why did fate treat her this way? Even though happiness was just within her reach, she had turned it away with her own hands! ¡­ The next morning. Viola drove Terrence to the airport. Terrence¡¯s flight was at twelve o¡¯clock. The two left at ten o¡¯clock. They arrived at the airport half an hour later. Viola took Terrence to the check-in gate, looked up at him and said, ¡°Terrence, have a safe trip.¡± A one meter seventy-six woman and a one meter ninety-three man, forming the perfect height difference. The handsome man and beautiful woman seemed to fit together perfectly, forming a picturesque scene from afar, that needed no embellishments. ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence nodded slightly, raising his hand to ruffle Viola¡¯s hair. Viola continued, ¡°When will you be returning?¡± ¡°Probably around half a month.¡± Terrence replied. Hearing this, Viola thought for a while, then said, ¡°In that case, once I finish my work, I¡¯ll go to River City to see you.¡± It had been a long time since she had last visited. Viola held a special affection for River City. Terrence watched Viola in silence, before languidly speaking, ¡°Well, when you come, remember to tell me in advance.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viola nodded, ¡°You should go now, or you might miss your flight.¡± The man walked reluctantly toward the gate. Viola stood outside, watching Terrence¡¯s receding figure. Even though the area around the check-in gate was becoming crowded, nothing could overshadow his upright figure. After four hours, Terrence arrived at the Lentz Clan¡¯s house. Eleanor Armstrong was surprised to see Terrence, ¡°Terrence! How come you suddenly came back?¡± Terrence handed his suitcase to the housekeeper and said, ¡°I had some matters to take care of.¡± Eleanor looked behind Terrence, ¡°Did Viola not come with you?¡± Charlotte Young, who was coming down the stairs, overheard this and could not help but mockingly laugh. Viola and Terrence coming back together? In her dreams, Eleanor was placing too much faith in her own son. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrence replied, ¡°Viola has been very busy recently. She said she would come to River City in a few days.¡± Eleanor nodded, ¡°I see.¡± Charlotte pretended as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything and walked over, smiling, ¡°Terrence is back? Did Miss Thompson definitely come back with you?¡± She did this on purpose. She intentionally wanted to embarrass Terrence. Chapter 1544 - Chapter 1544 383 Hopping Clown_1 Chapter 1544: 383: Hopping Clown_1 Chapter 1544: 383: Hopping Clown_1 The Thompson Clan agreeing to an engagement with the Lentz Clan was something beyond Charlotte Young¡¯s wildest imagination. They had originally thought they could enjoy a bit of a comedy show. Unbelievably, Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong pulled it off. However, Charlotte did not think that Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz¡¯s relationship would last. The only reason the Thompson Clan agreed to the engagement must be because they couldn¡¯t say no to Viola. Viola, barely in her teens, lacks worldly experience. When she¡¯s seen more of the world, how could she possibly set her sights on someone like Terrence? Hence, the engagement is merely a stopgap measure for the Thompson Clan. The fact that Terrence returned from Capital City all alone and downcast is proof enough that the Thompson Clan doesn¡¯t regard him highly. If Viola regarded Terrence as her fiance, she wouldn¡¯t have let him return alone. Viola would¡¯ve definitely accompanied Terrence back home. After all, they just got engaged recently. Thinking about this, Charlotte¡¯s eyes gleamed with even more delight. Any time now. She would soon enjoy a good laugh. Terrence gave her a faint look, and without further explanation, he said calmly, ¡°Viola¡¯s been a bit busy lately.¡± Upon hearing this, Charlotte nodded, ¡°It makes sense. The capable are often busy. Miss Thompson is certainly not ordinary.¡± With these simple words, she put extra emphasis on the phrase ¡®not ordinary¡¯. She was reminding Terrence. Even ordinary people wouldn¡¯t look twice at a good-for-nothing like Terrence, let alone a prodigy like Viola. After all, if Viola was compared to the bright moon in the sky, Terrence couldn¡¯t even rank as the mud on the ground. The two of them weren¡¯t even on the same level. All of this was nothing more than a pipe dream for this good-for-nothing. A pity. This good-for-nothing couldn¡¯t understand this fact. Terrence showed no obvious change in his expression as he looked up at Eleanor, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± Eleanor nodded, ¡°Go ahead! You must be tired from the flight. Go get some rest in your room. I¡¯ll call you when dinner¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence inclined his head slightly and then went upstairs. Watching Terrence leave, Eleanor seemed to remember something, ¡°Third son, wait a moment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Terrence turned to look at his mother. Eleanor said, ¡°What would you like for dinner? I¡¯ll let the kitchen know.¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Terrence never had any specific preferences for food. As long as it filled his stomach, it was good enough. After some thought, Eleanor said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare your favorite Four Treasures Soup from your childhood.¡± When did Terrence become so indifferent? It was probably after that car accident. Previously, Terrence was no different from any other child. The only difference was his remarkable talent. Back then, everyone believed that this boy would achieve great things in the future. It was then that Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s father came forward to propose an arranged marriage. During that period, the Lentz Clan enjoyed unrivaled prestige. Unfortunately. A sudden car accident took everything away. Whenever Eleanor thought about the past, she felt a flood of emotions, as if she were living in a dream. ¡°Alright.¡± Terrence inclined his head slightly. Cooking Four Treasures Soup for this good-for-nothing? Hearing this, Charlotte felt uncomfortable. She knew her mother-in-law was partial, but every time she saw her ignoring her but showering attention on Terrence, it still made her furious! Why was that? She and her husband had contributed so much to the Lentz Clan, yet in the end, they¡¯re treated worse than a good-for-nothing like Terrence! It was totally ironic! Throughout the years she lived with her mother-in-law, Eleanor had never once asked her what she wanted to eat nor got the kitchen to make soup for her. There¡¯s such a clear distinction between family and outsiders! Disgusting! Suppressing her dissatisfaction, Charlotte looked at Eleanor and asked with a smile, ¡°Mom, during your visit to the Thompson Clan to arrange the engagement, did you set a wedding date for the third son and Miss Thompson?¡± Eleanor replied, ¡°Not yet. Viola¡¯s still in school, and Terrence¡¯s career is also rising. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Hearing this, Charlotte almost laughed out loud. His career is on the rise? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With Terrence being a good-for-nothing, what career does he have? It¡¯s clear that the Thompson Clan is unwilling to discuss marriage, yet they used the excuse of Terrence¡¯s career being in its peak period. What a joke. Charlotte nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡± After a pause, Charlotte continued, ¡°However, by the time Miss Thompson graduates from university, she¡¯ll be of marriageable age. Why don¡¯t we set the wedding date for when she graduates?¡± Chapter 1545 - Chapter 1545 383 Hopping Clown _2 Chapter 1545: 383: Hopping Clown _2 Chapter 1545: 383: Hopping Clown _2 ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Eleanor Armstrong hadn¡¯t thought that far yet. The matter of the wedding date could be decided by the two children. Charlotte Young said cheerfully, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t take offense at what I¡¯m about to say! Some things must be struck while the iron is hot. While the Thompson Clan has not yet reacted, we must hasten the third son and Miss Thompson to settle things! After all, you know the situation with the third son. We can¡¯t wait for the Thompson Clan to react and then kick our third son ¡­¡± Kicked him out. When she reached these two words, Charlotte deliberately paused. Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly, of course understanding what Charlotte meant. Eleanor struggled to remain calm and turned to look at Charlotte, ¡°Charlotte, try to put yourself in his shoes. If the third son were your younger brother, would you still speak of him like this?¡± ¡°Mom, look what you¡¯re saying, I would be so lucky.¡± Charlotte was not afraid of her Mother-in-law, ¡°Both my brother and sister-in-law are just simple ordinary people, they do not match up to the Young Miss Thompson.¡± Her tone held some sarcasm. Since Eleanor could go to extremes, so could she. Her words may sound harsh, but Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s actions were even more offensive! Charlotte was not one to be disrespected in silence. Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t get angry either, raised her head to look at Charlotte, and laughed, ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯re right. Not only is our third son lucky now, but his fortune will come after he marries Viola! As for people like your brother, they¡¯re only worthy of marrying girls from nameless, humble families!¡± Having said this, Eleanor Armstrong turned and left. These seemingly innocuous words fell into Charlotte¡¯s ears, sounding particularly harsh. Her sister-in-law was still a well-known socialite in River City! Why did they suddenly become a girl from a nameless, humble family in Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s mouth? Was Eleanor not belittling her brother and sister-in-law! She was insulting her! Charlotte watched Eleanor¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes filled with angry hues, she was shaking with rage. Just wait! Eleanor will regret all of this one day! By then, don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless. Thinking of this, Charlotte huffed coldly. ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister?¡± Sophie asked curiously as she walked over. ¡°Nothing.¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t talk about what had happened, but asked, ¡°Sophie, do you know who just came back?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Sophie asked puzzled. Charlotte glanced upstairs. Without saying much, Sophie immediately understood, ¡°The third son is back?¡± Charlotte nodded, ¡°Who else could it be! Didn¡¯t you see how smug his mom looked?¡± Sophie slightly narrowed her eyes, asking, ¡°Did Miss Thompson come back with the third son?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Charlotte was speechless, ¡°What is Miss Thompson¡¯s status? Would she come back with that good-for-nothing?¡± Even a fool would know that¡¯s impossible! Isn¡¯t that a joke? Sophie nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. They looked so happy when they came back from Capital City that day, I thought their relationship was almost a done deal! Now it seems, it¡¯s uncertain!¡± By the time she got to the last sentence, Sophie sighed deliberately, her eyes full of schadenfreude. Charlotte sneered, ¡°Does that good-for-nothing think he can shoot for the moon?¡± Shameless! Sophie laughed, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re right! But then, your analogy is a bit off. I think that good-for-nothing is even worse than a toad!¡± Hearing this, Charlotte laughed out loud. The two sister-in-laws chatted while moving forward. A moment later, Sophie asked again, ¡°Did you have a fight with his mom just now?¡± ¡°Not exactly a fight, but,¡± Charlotte paused, and continued, ¡°I left no face for her today, I said what I needed to say! It¡¯s so infuriating! Are there parents like this in the world? So blatantly partial!¡± Upon hearing this, Sophie sighed, ¡°Exactly, how can they be so partial?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You could see from the division of the family property. For a person like Terrence Lentz, what qualification does he have to participate in dividing the family property? Moreover, Terrence Lentz has not contributed to the Lentz Clan in any way. After a pause, Sophie said again, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for our eldest brother and her husband, the family would have been ruined long ago! They¡¯re just great, always worrying about her youngest son!¡± Even if the youngest son is a good-for-nothing, Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong still treasure him the most. Chapter 1546 - Chapter 1546 383 Hopping Clown_3 Chapter 1546: 383: Hopping Clown_3 Chapter 1546: 383: Hopping Clown_3 Charlotte Young also sighed. Sophie put on a smile, then said: ¡°Forget it, sister-in-law, what¡¯s done is done. Don¡¯t overthink!¡± Forget it? Charlotte Young would never let it go like this! Just wait! Sooner or later, she would retrieve her rightful share of the stocks from Terrence Lentz¡¯s hands. Sophie continued: ¡°Once his parents leave, that good-for-nothing won¡¯t be of any consequence anymore!¡± The only reason Terrence Lentz can live so comfortably now is because of his parents. Without his parents, he might have starved to death by now! As soon as the two sisters-in-law were gone, Terrence Lentz came down the stairs. He was holding a glass of water in his hand. Standing shadowed at the bend of the stairs, his face obscured but his eyes deep as the abyss. It was a sight too terrifying to behold. In a moment, he slightly raised his eyes and watched the retreating figures of his sisters-in-law. So, familial affection was so fragile. Terrence Lentz knew very well that his sisters-in-law dared to discuss him blatantly at home because they had the backing of his brothers. At this thought, Terrence Lentz squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Young Master Terrence, why are you standing here?¡± At this moment, the housekeeper walked over from the side, looking at Terrence Lentz with concern, ¡°Your legs are not in good condition, hurry back to your room and rest.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s voice reached Charlotte and Sophie, who hadn¡¯t left yet. The pair turned their heads simultaneously to see Terrence Lentz standing there, a look of embarrassment on their faces. But there was no fear. Who would care about the thoughts of a parasite? Sophie lowered her voice, ¡°What should we do sister-in-law? It seems he heard what we just said¡­¡± Being caught speaking ill of someone behind their back was not a nice feeling. ¡°So what if he heard? Are you scared?¡± Charlotte rolled her eyes. Speaking of that, Charlotte added: ¡°I¡¯d rather he heard! The further away he rolls the better!¡± Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Sophie felt she was making a lot of sense. This kind of good-for-nothing, the further away he rolled, the better! ¡­ On the other side. In Capital City. Eva Webster, had waited at home all day, but Marcus White still hadn¡¯t accepted her friend request. Eva was desperate, her heart felt empty. Why! Why was God playing her like this! She had been given such a golden opportunity, but she had missed it completely. The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she became. Eva went again to Liam Webster¡¯s room, ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Eva continued: ¡°Can you get Brother White out for a meal? Just say you¡¯re inviting him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make time!¡± Liam frowned slightly, ¡°Eva, do you realize your behavior is very strange? When I introduced Old White to you, you snubbed him. Now you¡¯re the one making advances! Even if you really did fall for him, it¡¯s been a few days; you shouldn¡¯t be this deep in, right?¡± Having said that, Liam paused, ¡°Moreover, he has clearly rejected you. If you keep clinging like this, you¡¯re really devaluing yourself. Even if you don¡¯t mind disgracing yourself, I do mind!¡± Upon hearing these words, an indescribable look appeared on Eva¡¯s face. She really wanted to cry! She felt like killing herself. But it was too late. ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you help me?¡± Liam¡¯s attitude was very decisive, ¡°I can¡¯t help with this!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Eva was still not giving up. Liam knew that if he didn¡¯t say something harsh now, Eva would never wake up from this, ¡°He simply doesn¡¯t like you! Stop flattering yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Eva froze on the spot. Liam pointed to the door and said, ¡°You should leave now, I need to work.¡± Eva walked out of the room looking disoriented. No sooner had she reached the living room than she saw through the floor-to-ceiling window Isla Astir being driven back by a luxury car. Now, Eva felt even more unwilling to accept this! How did she deserve it? How did Isla Astir deserve it? Why did Isla Astir have a luxury car picking her up and dropping her off, while she had nothing? Eva just glared at the car outside the door, her eyes full of hatred, as if she could burn a hole through the glass with her gaze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, Brandon did not follow Isla home for tea. After a brief farewell, Brandon drove away, and Isla turned and headed inside. Soon, Isla entered the house. Seeing Eva standing in the living room, Isla was taken aback, then asked: ¡°Second cousin, what happened?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Eva quickly adjusted her expression, a look of concern spreading across her face, ¡°Isla, you¡¯ve been working so hard these days! Every day staying up late and getting up early.¡± Chapter 1547 - Chapter 1547 383 Hopping Clown_4 Chapter 1547: 383: Hopping Clown_4 Chapter 1547: 383: Hopping Clown_4 Isla Astir had never seen someone change their faces faster than flipping through a book; she was a bit taken aback, before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s just that I tend to work late into the night. It might disturb your rest!¡± Upon hearing this, Eva Webster silently huffed in her mind. Since Isla knows that her work habits affect her rest, why does she continue to work so late? That must be intentional! Just wait! Sooner or later, she would be a legit citizen of Capital City and have Isla cater to her every whim. Eva Webster kept her smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me at all, you do your work, and I mind my sleep.¡± Saying that, she paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Isla, was that Mr. Thompson who saw you home the other night?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Isla simply nodded, and didn¡¯t elaborate. Eva Webster narrowed her eyes, ¡°Isla, are you sure there¡¯s nothing special going on between you and Mr. Thompson?¡± ¡°Absolutely nothing!¡± Isla replied. Eva Webster continued, ¡°That¡¯s good, actually. I feel like you¡¯re not suited for a guy like him! You¡¯re different from me, your aunt, and uncle have only you as their daughter, and they are counting on you for their future! Therefore, you need to find a man who wants a wife with a home.¡± Definitely not someone like Mr. Thompson, as he would never agree to a match like that. As Eva Webster spoke, she kept an eye on Isla¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Furthermore, if you were to be with Mr. Thompson, you¡¯d face a lot of pressure! He is brilliant. I think he¡¯s more suited to a cosmopolitan lady ¨C you¡¯re just a homebody who doesn¡¯t particularly like going out, I doubt you two would have much in common!¡± She said all this to caution Isla not to harbor any inappropriate thoughts about Mandel Thompson. Because Mandel Thompson would never be interested in a woman like Isla! With a light tone, Isla smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, you might be overthinking things. There¡¯s nothing complex between Mr. Thompson and I.¡± Hearing this, Eva Webster sighed with relief. Having missed out on a catch like Mr. White, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose Mandel Thompson as well! She had already done her research on Mandel Thompson. Mandel Thompson hailed from one of the prestigious families in Capital City and owned two listed companies. At such a young age, he made it to the international wealth rankings ¨C a legitimate diamond catch. Under normal circumstances, Eva Webster would have no chance to meet someone like him. As soon as she finished speaking, Isla turned around and went back to her room. And Eva followed her in. The person involved with Mandel Thompson at present was Isla. If she wanted to catch his attention, she needed to start with Isla. Eva diligently poured a glass of water for Isla, ¡°Isla, you must be thirsty from working all day, drink some water.¡± ¡°Thank you, cousin.¡± Upon hearing this, Eva laughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need for formalities.¡± Isla took a sip of the water. Internally, Eva deliberated over her choice of words, then continued, ¡°Mr. Thompson truly is a promising young man, he not only comes from a good background but also possesses abilities of his own. How much money did you sell your copyright to him for?¡± As Isla was opening her laptop, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s roughly market price.¡± Roughly market price? Eva slightly furrowed her brows, she wasn¡¯t a part of that circle, how was she supposed to know what the current market price was? Though now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on such matters, Eva continued: ¡°I had read Mr. Thompson¡¯s personal profile in a financial newspaper, it seems like he¡¯s still single?¡± Shaking her head, Isla said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Eva Webster narrowed her eyes and coldly scoffed in her heart. Having travelled in Mandel¡¯s car so many times, how could Isla not know whether or not Mandel was single? To her, Isla was clearly doing this on purpose. Isla was afraid that she would snatch Mandel away from her. This kind of person was truly repulsive. Mandel, who clearly didn¡¯t take a fancy to Isla, yet she still wanted to not let go of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eva laughed and said, ¡°Isla, what do you think about Mr. Thompson¡¯s character?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him.¡± Isla did not want to continue with this conversation, ¡°Cousin, I have to start my work now.¡± Eva, of course, didn¡¯t want to end the conversation just yet, she continued, ¡°Isla, actually, there¡¯s something I want to tell you, but¡­it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Isla looked at Eva, ¡°We¡¯re not outsiders, you can just say it directly, cousin.¡± ¡°Could you promise me first?¡± Eva took hold of Isla¡¯s hand. Chapter 1548 - Chapter 1548 383 Hopping Clown_5 Chapter 1548: 383: Hopping Clown_5 Chapter 1548: 383: Hopping Clown_5 Isla Astir very calmly replied, ¡°You go first.¡± Eva Webster chose her words carefully, lowering her voice, ¡°Isla, I hope you won¡¯t laugh when I say this¨CI think I¡¯ve fallen in love at first sight with Mr. Thompson. So¡­ could you, perchance, act as a go-between, and facilitate a meeting between us?¡± Isla Astir was dumbfounded. If she hadn¡¯t heard it with her own ears, she would never have believed that Eva Webster would say such a thing. How was this different from daydreaming? Isla Astir looked at Eva Webster, ¡°Second cousin, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but first, my relationship with Mr. Thompson isn¡¯t such that I could introduce someone to him as a potential partner. Second, as you mentioned, we and Mr. Thompson run in different circles, so I think you might not have thought this through thoroughly.¡± Isla Astir¡¯s words were frank and brutally honest. She pointed out that Eva Webster was just building castles in the air. Isla Astir was far from easy prey; she would not be easily manipulated. Besides, Eva Webster had never shown her any respect since the beginning. Eva Webster¡¯s face turned pale, then green. She expected Isla Astir to go along with her plan, but hadn¡¯t anticipated that Isla could shut her down so completely! What was Isla insinuating? Was she implying that Eva didn¡¯t stand a chance with Brandon Thompson? Even the head of the White family, Marcus White, was interested in her. How couldn¡¯t she win over Brandon? Clearly, Isla was just jealous and making up excuses. Eva Webster reminded herself not to get angry, because she still needed Isla to help with what was to come, so she maintained her smile, ¡°Isla, I¡¯m well aware of my limitations. But love can be so sudden and unpredictable. Could you please just help me out? Whether it works or not won¡¯t be on you, just tell him what I told you. We could add each other on WhatsApp to get to know one another.¡± Elaborating on this, Eva Webster added, ¡°Or could you just give me Mr. Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp? I can add him myself.¡± A frown of bemusement crept onto Isla¡¯s face. Did Eva even realize what she was saying? Isla responded, ¡°I don¡¯t have Mr. Thompson¡¯s personal WhatsApp.¡± No? How could Isla Astir not have Brandon Thompson¡¯s personal WhatsApp? Excuses! These were all excuses! Eva Webster took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She continued, ¡°Isla, there¡¯s no hidden agenda behind me confessing this. I just find it a bit hard to control my affection for him. Since you don¡¯t have Mr. Thompson¡¯s WhatsApp, just forget about it!¡± At this, Eva Webster let out a sigh and continued, ¡°The truth is, I do realize that I¡¯m out of my league compared to Mr. Thompson. But isn¡¯t love supposed to know no boundaries? All I wanted was to give it a shot. Isla, don¡¯t overthink this; I hope my words won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Isla Astir turned to look at Eva Webster and responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, cousin. I like to daydream in my free time, too.¡± Eva Webster was taken aback, ¡°¡­¡± What does she mean? Is Isla comparing herself to Eva? She is a graduate of the prestigious ¡°Project 985¡±! How dare Isla compare herself to Eva? Shameless! Isla Astir turned to her computer and began to work. Eva Webster was left staring at Isla¡¯s back. A sinister look appeared in her eyes. Just wait. When the tide turns, she will pay back double the humiliation she¡¯s received. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. After wrapping up her work, Viola Thompson prepared to travel to River City. She sent a text message to Terrence Lentz along with a screenshot of her flight ticket. [Lentz, my flight is at noon.] Terrence replied quickly, [Okay, I¡¯ll be there to pick you up.] While replying, he was eating breakfast. Seeing Terrence¡¯s subtle smile, Eleanor Armstrong asked with a grin, ¡°Chatting with Viola, are you?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence put down his phone, giving a slight nod, ¡°She¡¯s arriving in River City on a noon flight.¡± Upon hearing this, Eleanor Bright was also delighted, ¡°So she¡¯ll be here by four in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Eleanor Armstrong laughed, ¡°Then I should hurry and have the kitchen prepare some dishes Viola likes. Oh, and we mustn¡¯t forget the Milk Tea.¡± Before she even finished speaking, Eleanor Armstrong was already making her way to the kitchen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon seeing this, Charlotte Young and Sophie exchanged a glance, each detecting a hint of confusion in the other¡¯s eyes. Viola Thompson was coming to River City? How could that be possible! He was obviously being played! And he fell for it so easily! Chapter 1549 - Chapter 1549 384 Direct slap in the face _1 Chapter 1549: 384: Direct slap in the face! _1 Chapter 1549: 384: Direct slap in the face! _1 Charlotte Young took a sip of milk and looked up at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, it¡¯s really great. It¡¯s been a long time since your sister-in-law and I haven¡¯t seen Miss Thompson.¡± Then she paused, and went on, ¡°Then I should also prepare well. We can¡¯t let Miss Thompson think that we have lost our manners. Do you know what interests and hobbies Miss Thompson usually has?¡± Charlotte Young did this on purpose. She said such a thing because she knew that Viola Thompson would definitely not come to River City, and she deliberately embarrassed Terrence Lentz. Hearing this, Sophie nodded in agreement, ¡°What your sister-in-law said is right. Miss Thompson is our honored guest. We must treat her well.¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s expression remained unchanged, finished his last bite of sandwich. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about this, Sisters.¡± Having said this, Terrence Lentz stood up and left. Looking at Terrence Lentz¡¯s retreating figure, Charlotte Young sneered. A good-for-nothing is exactly that! He can¡¯t understand good words or bad words. Soon only Charlotte Young and Sophie were left at the dining table after Terrence Lentz and Eleanor Armstrongleft. Charlotte Young looked at Sophie and lowered her voice, ¡°Did you see? That¡¯s her mother¡¯s nasty character. As soon as she heard that Miss Thompson was coming, she got all excited! She¡¯s planning all these preparations. She really thinks her good-for-nothing son will catch Miss Thompson¡¯s eye!¡± Sophie chuckled, ¡°Some people just don¡¯t have a sense of self-awareness. What can we do about it? We shouldn¡¯t bother too much about them, we just need to sit back and enjoy the show!¡± Charlotte Young nodded. Sophie was absolutely right. People like Eleanor Armstrong won¡¯t give up until they hit rock bottom. On this side. After having breakfast, Terrence Lentz went to the study to practice his writing. His handwriting was powerful, both horizontal and vertical lines were perfect, showing a lot of character. This shows that the saying ¡°handwriting reflects a person¡± is not groundless. Next moment, Terrence Lentz crumpled up the script he had written and threw it into the garbage. After practicing his handwriting for a while, Terrence Lentz received a text message. It was sent by Adam Swantz. [Bro, I¡¯m at your door.] [Coming down.] After he replied, Terrence Lentz left the study and came outside the villa. Adam Swantz¡¯s car was indeed parked there. Seeing Terrence Lentz, Adam Swantz waved excitedly, ¡°Terrence, over here.¡± Terrence Lentz walked over. Adam Swantz then said, ¡°Terrence, when did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I would have picked you up at the airport.¡± ¡°Yesterday afternoon,¡± Terrence Lentz replied, ¡°Is the meeting arranged?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam Swantz nodded, smiling, ¡°You can trust me.¡± Everyone thought that their venture partnership was ridiculous. But Adam Swantz was full of confidence about the future. No one knows the real business talent of Terrence Lentz. Terrence Lentz leaned into the car. Adam Swantz also got into the driver¡¯s seat. He fastened his seat belt and turned his head excitedly, ¡°Terrence, I heard that the person we are partnering with this time is the famous business tycoon Terrence.¡± Hearing this, Terrence Lentz¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Adam Swantz continued, ¡°I never dreamed that one day I could negotiate cooperation with Terrence!¡± That was Terrence. He was a Boss that even his father Matthew Swantz couldn¡¯t reach. Terrence Lentz remained calm, ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, there will be many things in the future that will surprise you.¡± Hearing this, Adam Swantz¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Terrence, don¡¯t brag.¡± Terrence was already a business tycoon! Are there more surprising things than cooperating with Terrence? Adam Swantz never thought he could collaborate with Terrence at the beginning. Who could imagine such a starting point? Without further explanation, Terrence Lentz added, ¡°Provide more designs of guns, you may be able to cooperate with ¡®J¡¯ as well.¡± Not only was Adam Swantz very talented in games, but he also had a unique perspective on gun design. J? Hearing this, Adam Swantz was stunned, turned his head to look at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, are you talking about Mr. J, the chief of Marginine Organization?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. ¡°Is it true or false?¡± Adam Swantz asked again. Terrence Lentz stopped talking, he leaned back in his chair and pretended to sleep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the car disappeared in the distance. Sophie curiously asked, ¡°Who was the guy that came to pick up the good-for-nothing just now?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t recognize him?¡± Charlotte Young asked incredulously. Sophie shook her head. It was too far away, and she was a bit nearsighted, so she didn¡¯t recognize him. Chapter 1550 - Chapter 1550 384 Direct slap in the face _2 Chapter 1550: 384: Direct slap in the face! _2 Chapter 1550: 384: Direct slap in the face! _2 Charlotte Young laughed and said, ¡°That profligate from the Swantz Family.¡± It¡¯s a well-known fact in River City that there are two good-for-nothings. The first one is Terrence Lentz. The next one in line is Adam Swantz. Birds of a feather flock together, so it is not surprising that Adam Swantz, who hangs around someone like Terrence Lentz all day, isn¡¯t someone wholesome. Because his reputation in River City isn¡¯t very good either. Hearing this, Sophie nodded slowly, ¡°So it is him! I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, and I thought he had turned over a new leaf and accepted reality! I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯s still hanging around the third son!¡± No wonder everyone says Adam Swantz is inferior to Terrence Lentz. Upon saying this, Sophie further added, ¡°I heard that the Swantz Family only has this one heir. With Adam Swantz ending up like this, doesn¡¯t the head of the Swantz Family care about him at all?¡± Charlotte Young looked like she knew everything, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The head of the Swantz Family has another illegitimate son who is good at everything. The Swantz Family¡¯s assets will definitely be left to that illegitimate child! What is Adam Swantz compared to him? He¡¯s just destined to end up the same as that good-for-nothing!¡± ¡°No wonder, I was wondering why the head of the Swantz Family doesn¡¯t do anything about him!¡± In the car. Adam Swantz looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Third Brother, didn¡¯t you mention that Sister-in-Law Viola is coming today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s face lit up as he mentioned Viola, ¡°she arrives at three in the afternoon.¡± Adam Swantz continued, ¡°So, shall I go with you to pick up Sister-in-Law Viola this afternoon?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. The car was going fast. It reached the destination in less than half an hour. Terrence Lentz did not participate in this meeting. He sat in the office next door, watching the entire meeting process through surveillance. The meeting ended two hours later. Adam Swantz walked into the room, ¡°Third Brother.¡± Hearing this, Terrence Lentz looked up slightly. Adam Swantz handed the documents in his hand to Terrence Lentz, ¡°Third Brother, have a look.¡± Terrence Lentz took the documents. After a moment, he handed the documents back to Adam Swantz, ¡°Overall, there are no major issues. But you have to be careful with Ma Youzhi. You cannot completely hand over Plan C to him.¡± Hearing this, Adam Swantz narrowed his eyes, ¡°Third Brother, do you suspect he¡¯s been bought by someone?¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Adam Swantz nodded, ¡°Alright, I will keep an eye on him.¡± As he finished speaking, Adam Swantz seemed to remember something, ¡°Third Brother, shall we go pick up Sister-in-Law Viola now?¡± ¡°No rush.¡± Terrence Lentz said in a calm tone. No rush? Adam Swantz was taken aback. It¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock now. Usually, Terrence Lentz would have wanted to arrive four or five hours early. But he¡¯s not in a hurry today! This seems a bit abnormal. Adam Swantz continued, ¡°Third Brother, are we not going to pick up Sister-in-Law Viola?¡± Terrence Lentz spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Your sister-in-law¡¯s flight has been delayed.¡± ¡°Delayed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Adam Swantz looked puzzled, ¡°Delayed until when? What time are we going to pick up Sister-in-Law Viola?¡± Terrence Lentz spoke in a low tone, ¡°The flight¡¯s been delayed until ten in the morning tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Adam Swantz continued, ¡°I will come to your place tomorrow morning then.¡± Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t refuse. He just so happened to need a driver. Since he no longer had to go to the airport, Terrence Lentz went back to the Lentz Family Villa after handling things here. Seeing him return, Eleanor Armstrong asked curiously, ¡°Terrence, it¡¯s past one already. Why haven¡¯t you left for the airport yet?¡± Terrence Lentz explained, ¡°Viola¡¯s flight was delayed. They rescheduled it for tomorrow morning at ten.¡± Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly, ¡°How did it get delayed all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Due to a typhoon.¡± Terrence Lentz answered. Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°I see. You should tell Viola not to worry, she can come a few days later if necessary.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sophie happened to be coming down the stairs and overheard the mother-son conversation. So Viola isn¡¯t coming after all? Hearing this, Sophie narrowed her eyes, turned around and walked back upstairs. Sophie went straight to Charlotte Young¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door, ¡°Sister-in-Law, are you there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The door opened quickly. The person opening the door was Charlotte Young. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Sophie, Charlotte Young smiled and said, ¡°Come in.¡± She knew that Sophie wouldn¡¯t visit unless there was something important. Sophie followed her in, ¡°Has my older brother not returned from his business trip yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Charlotte Young poured a glass of water for Sophie, ¡°What did you hear?¡± Hearing this, Sophie looked surprised, ¡°Sister-in-Law, how do you know that I heard something?¡± Chapter 1551 - Chapter 1551 384 Direct slap in the face _3 Chapter 1551: 384: Direct slap in the face! _3 Chapter 1551: 384: Direct slap in the face! _3 With a smile, Charlotte Young said, ¡°I can see it all over your face.¡± Sophie looked towards the entrance and lowered her voice,¡±Sister-in-law, you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head! I just heard that good-for-nothing downstairs tell his mother that Miss Thompson isn¡¯t coming either due to the delay of her flight!¡± Upon hearing this, a look of smug satisfaction washed over Charlotte Young¡¯s face. She had guessed long ago that Viola Thompson would not really come to River City. Claiming now that her airplane was delayed was merely an excuse. Charlotte Young laughed and said, ¡°Miss Thompson isn¡¯t unable to come because her plane was delayed, she simply doesn¡¯t want to come. And how silly of his mother to continue preparing all sorts of things for the visit! How embarrassing!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say it isn¡¯t!¡± As they were talking, the sound of the door opening came from outside. The next second, Bartley Lentz walked in with a briefcase in his hand. Sophie stood up from the couch, ¡°Big brother is back.¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Bartley Lentz nodded. Sophie turned her gaze to Charlotte Young, ¡°I¡¯ll stop chatting with you for now and head back to my room.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Charlotte Young let out Sophie, then turned around and returned to the room, looking at Bartley Lentz, ¡°Why did you come back today? Weren¡¯t you supposed to arrive home tomorrow?¡± Bartley Lentz loosening his tie said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay for me to come home early to surprise you?¡± Charlotte Young rolled her eyes, ¡°We¡¯re an old married couple now, no need for surprises. If you really want to surprise me, then kick out that good-for-nothing brother of yours and get back our shares.¡± The mere sight of Terrence infuriated her. Why should this good-for-nothing be on par with her? Why should a good-for-nothing take away one-third of the shares? Upon hearing this, Bartley Lentz also became a bit irritated. He wanted to chase Terrence out too. But he couldn¡¯t discard the feelings of brotherhood. ¡°He¡¯s my brother regardless,¡± Bartley Lentz then said, ¡°If I go too far, it will inevitably incite public criticism.¡± Charlotte Young frowned, ¡°So you¡¯re just going to stand by and let that good-for-nothing take away a third of the company¡¯s shares?¡± Bartley Lentz massaged his temples, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll come up with something.¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± Bartley Lentz, with narrowed eyes, said, ¡°I absolutely will not let a good-for-nothing ride over our heads.¡± Businessmen prioritize profits. Bartley Lentz is a very competent businessman. He certainly would not let something as shallow as kinship interfere with his interests. He also has no desire to be pointed at and belittled everywhere he goes as: this man is the brother of that good-for-nothing. Charlotte Young looked at her husband, ¡°You have a plan?¡± Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°Our relationship with him after all is that of brothers, some things I wouldn¡¯t be able to do directly¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Charlotte Young quickly interjected, ¡°Just hand over anything you can¡¯t do directly to me.¡± She had no blood relation to Terrence; naturally, she didn¡¯t need to worry about saving face. Bartley Lentz didn¡¯t answer directly, instead he said, ¡°I heard from dad that Miss Thompson will be coming to River City these days?¡± Upon hearing this, Charlotte Young laughed, ¡°Your father is crazy, and you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bartley Lentz was very confused. Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Miss Thompson originally had a flight for 3pm today, now they say it¡¯s delayed till 10am tomorrow, do you think she¡¯ll really come?¡± A look of mockery swept across Bartley Lentz¡¯s face, ¡°I knew that Miss Thompson would absolutely not take the initiative to come to River City.¡± Charlotte Young then asked, ¡°What was that plan you were talking about earlier?¡± She was already restless to get Terrence out of the house. ¡°Be patient, this matter needs to be handled slowly.¡± ¡°Well, at least tell me what it is!¡± Charlotte Young was already impatient to hear her husband¡¯s plan. Bartley Lentz lowered his voice and whispered a few words into Charlotte Young¡¯s ear. He spoke so softly that only the two of them could hear. When he finished speaking, Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°This task cannot solely be accomplished by you. You also have to discuss it with the folks at the second brother¡¯s house.¡± At this point, Bartley Lentz narrowed his eyes, ¡°When the matter is accomplished those one-third of shares have to be equally divided between the two families.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯ll divide them equally!¡± Charlotte Young huffed, ¡°Dividing them equally is still better than giving it all to that good-for-nothing!¡± Whoever she decided to cheapen, she wouldn¡¯t cheapen that good-for-nothing. Upon hearing this, Bartley Lentz nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯ve grasped this point.¡± Charlotte Young was already getting restless, ¡°Can I go discuss this with Sophie now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Bartley Lentz narrowed his eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll see how things unfold first.¡± Chapter 1552 - Chapter 1552 384 Direct slap in the face _4 Chapter 1552: 384: Direct slap in the face! _4 Chapter 1552: 384: Direct slap in the face! _4 Good things take time. Besides, even though Terrence Lentz is utterly useless, he holds a significant position in the hearts of his parents. ¡°Alright.¡± Charlotte Young nodded. In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning. The Lentz Clan¡¯s dining room. Bartley Lentz put down his bowl, looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Third, I heard you¡¯re picking up Miss Thompson from the airport today. Is that so?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Bartley pretended to tell him earnestly, ¡°Miss Thompson is a rare gem. Treat her well and never make her angry. If you miss her, you¡¯ll never find such a good girl.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Terrence¡¯s tone was low. Bartley frowned subtly. He couldn¡¯t remember when the last time was since he¡¯d heard Terrence call him eldest brother. Indeed, a good-for-nothing will always be a good-for-nothing. Not only is he useless, but he¡¯s also tactless. No wonder the Thompson Clan looks down on him! Eleanor Armstrong poured Terrence a cup of milk and then asked, ¡°Viola will be arriving at the airport around one, correct?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Eleanor proceeded, ¡°Then you need to be prepared to leave early to avoid any traffic complications.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± Charlotte Young suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mom, actually, he doesn¡¯t have to prepare too early. What if Miss Thompson¡¯s flight gets delayed again? You know these things are unpredictable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Eleanor Armstrong gave Charlotte a look, ¡°Viola will definitely depart without any issues today.¡± Charlotte Young suppressed a triumphant look in her eyes, and continued, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m cursing it ¨C after all, it¡¯s not the first time Miss Thompson¡¯s flight has been delayed. You should be mentally prepared.¡± Pausing here, Charlotte Young added, ¡°Miss Thompson isn¡¯t any ordinary person, even if her flight isn¡¯t delayed, she might be held up by other matters.¡± That statement was pretty clear. Eleanor Armstrong naturally understood the undertone of this statement, but she didn¡¯t explode in anger. Instead, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Viola isn¡¯t the type of person who says one thing to your face and does another behind your back.¡± ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that?¡± Charlotte Young put down her chopsticks. Eleanor smiled, ¡°Whatever you think I mean is exactly what I mean. It¡¯s early in the day, don¡¯t force me to make things unpleasant for you!¡± After speaking, Eleanor looked at Bartley Lentz, her tone stern, ¡°Eldest son, can you keep your wife in check?!¡± Bartley Lentz, who was somewhat afraid of his mother, immediately stood up, took Charlotte Young away, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t stoop to her level. Charlotte¡¯s mouth can be sharp, but she has a heart of tofu. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡± Eleanor said nothing. Back in their room, Bartley said sternly to Charlotte Young, ¡°You went too far!¡± Knowing something and voicing it are two different matters. ¡°How was I wrong? If I¡¯m at fault, then wouldn¡¯t your mom be more guilty? What does she mean by saying one thing to my face and another behind my back? I haven¡¯t even mentioned her favoritism yet! She has no problem uttering harmful words!¡± Charlotte Young gestured at herself in anger. ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your behavior in check?¡± Bartley continued, ¡°What did I tell you last night, we don¡¯t need to do anything, only wait and watch the show! No matter how bad my mom is, she¡¯s still your elder, you shouldn¡¯t embarrass her, especially in front of me!¡± This would make him look very unfilial. People in business always care about face. Bartley Lentz was no exception. Charlotte Young looked at Bartley, ¡°As long as that good-for-nothing is around, our family will never be calm!¡± Bartley Lentz let out a sigh, ¡°So, you¡¯ve forgotten what I told you last night? Can you not keep your patience?¡± Upon hearing that, Charlotte Young calmed down a bit. Bartley Lentz put his hands on her shoulders, ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t worry, I promise you, I will erase that good-for-nothing completely from our life.¡± ¡°And what about your parents?¡± Charlotte Young asked. Upon hearing this, Bartley narrows his eyes, a hint of maliciousness in the depth of his gaze, ¡°That would depend on their choice.¡± If his parents stubbornly choose that good-for-nothing, they can¡¯t blame him for disregarding their kindness in raising him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Charlotte Young let go of the breath she was holding, looked at Bartley Lentz, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Bartley countered, ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Bartley continued, ¡°You should go apologize to my mom later.¡± Charlotte Young was slightly displeased, but thinking about her husband¡¯s words, she nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± Chapter 1553 - Chapter 1553 384 Direct slap in the face _5 Chapter 1553: 384: Direct slap in the face! _5 Chapter 1553: 384: Direct slap in the face! _5 Two hours later, Charlotte Young went downstairs, ready to apologize to Eleanor Armstrong. Just as she reached the ground floor, she saw a haggard Harlan Lentz. Charlotte Young was surprised, ¡°Dad, how come you¡¯re back?¡± Harlan Lentz handed his briefcase over to the servant, ¡°I heard that Viola was flying over from Capital City today.¡± After all, Viola was their yet-to-be-wedded daughter-in-law, of course, she needed to be given some importance, to show their family¡¯s sincerity. Hearing this, Charlotte smirked inwardly. Did Harlan Lentz really believe that Viola would come to the Lentz¡¯s residence? But Charlotte did not expose him, instead, she said: ¡°Then you really need to come back once, Miss Thompson is an honored guest.¡± Hearing this, Harlan Lentz glanced at his eldest daughter-in-law. Although he felt something was off with her comment, he didn¡¯t say much after all, considering he¡¯s the in-law. It would be inappropriate for an in-law to quarrel with his daughter-in-law anyhow. Harlan Lentz then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Charlotte Young glanced around, ¡°Probably upstairs!¡± Harlan Lentz started to go upstairs. Just at that moment, Eleanor Armstrong began descending from upstairs, looking at Harlan Lentz. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°Hmm, has Terrence gone to the airport?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Eleanor replied, ¡°Viola¡¯s plane is at one o¡¯clock, it should arrive soon.¡± Charlotte tried to hold back her laughter, looking at Eleanor, ¡°Mom, I was wrong this morning, I hope you¡¯re broad-minded, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Eleanor wanted to say something, but swallowed her words eventually. After all, family harmony should be prized above all else. ¡°Charlotte, even though you¡¯re my daughter-in-law, over the years, I have always considered you as my biological daughter. I hope you¡¯ll be more mindful of your language, so as not to breach peace.¡± Charlotte sneered inwardly. Eleanor considered her as her biological daughter? What a joke! If Eleanor truly viewed her as her biological daughter, she wouldn¡¯t speak in that manner. But Charlotte didn¡¯t show it, instead, she smiled and said: ¡°Alright.¡± After a pause, Charlotte continued: ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll return to my room.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Eleanor nodded. Charlotte turned and headed upstairs. Although he noticed a problem between his eldest daughter-in-law and his wife, Harlan Lentz did not inquire further. An old man like him shouldn¡¯t meddle in women¡¯s affairs anyway. On the other side. At the airport. Among the hustle and bustle, a man stood there nonchalantly, wearing sunglasses, attracting curious glances from everyone around. In a tourist place like River City, handsome dudes are not a rarity, but it¡¯s quite rare to find someone like Terrence Lentz, possessing not only good looks but also impressive temperament. He was more noticeable than any movie star. Even with sunglasses on, he stood out in the crowd. At that moment, he spotted a figure at the exit, took off his sunglasses, and walked over. Seeing him act this way, Adam Swantz promptly straightened up, yelling towards Viola Thompson, ¡°Little aunt! Little aunt!¡± Hearing his call, Viola Thompson turned towards them and hastened her pace. ¡°Terrence!¡± Terrence Lentz also quickened his pace. Like all lovers reunited after a long time, they embraced tightly. Adam Swantz on the side covered his mouth firmly with his hand. After a moment, the two of them released each other. Viola looked at Adam Swantz with laughter, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you covering your mouth?¡± Adam Swantz replied: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll bark out loud.¡± Hearing this, Viola laughed lightly. Terrence walked over and slapped Adam on the back of his head, ¡°Stop messing around, go start the car.¡± ¡°On my way.¡± After bidding farewell to Viola, Adam turned and left. Half an hour later, the car arrived at the gate of the Lentz residence. Adam got out of the car, ¡°Little aunt and third brother, I won¡¯t be going back with you guys, I have some things to handle.¡± Hearing that, Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°Go handle your business.¡± After Adam left, Terrence guided Viola towards the living room. But before reaching inside, the voices of Charlotte Young and Sophie could be heard. Sophie asked with laughter, ¡°Sister-in-law, have you seen JK¡¯s new range?¡± JK is a renowned luxury brand. High class women always took pride in being the first to wear a JK new release. Hearing this, Charlotte replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, but the price tag seems a bit steep.¡± Currently, the online pre-sale price of JK¡¯s new range was of seven digits. Sophie laughed lightly, ¡°Sister-in-law, are you short on money?¡± It¡¯s just a seven digit-priced coat. In the wealthy circles, such expenditure was more than normal. Charlotte sighed, and insinuatingly said, ¡°The situation this year was not good after all, let alone having a freeloader at home! Not to mention a coat, if this continues, we won¡¯t even be able to afford slippers.¡± A freeloader? Who was the biggest freeloader in the entire Lentz Clan? Of course, it was Terrence Lentz. Sophie also sighed, ¡°Every person should have a sense of shame, but why do some people lack it? Leech off the family¡¯s resources day in and day out, without a thought of contributing! If I were him, I¡¯d rather hang myself from a tree and die, instead of being a disgrace.¡± Such people were merely a waste of air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one else in the living room, the two women let loose their words. After her statement, Sophie continued, ¡°I heard he¡¯s already left for the airport to pick up someone, I wonder if he¡¯s picked her up yet! Looking at the time, if he managed to get her, they should be home by now!¡± Charlotte scoffed, ¡°Even a child would know, Miss Thompson¡¯s plane must have been delayed again! Or else, something unexpected happened, and the trip was cancelled.¡± Hearing this, Sophie too laughed out loud. Just then, Viola, arm-in-arm with Terrence, slowly walked over, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you two, my flight did not get delayed.¡± Chapter 1554 - Chapter 1554 385 Having eyes but fail to recognize a gem in Chapter 1554: 385: Having eyes but fail to recognize a gem in the gold! _1 Chapter 1554: 385: Having eyes but fail to recognize a gem in the gold! _1 Hearing this, Charlotte Young was stunned, and so was Sophie. The two women looked at each other and saw astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. What did they see? Viola Thompson? It really was Viola Thompson! Could it be a hallucination? No one expected Viola Thompson would come to River City in person. What on earth was happening? It¡¯s uncomfortable to talk about someone behind their back and get caught in the act. Especially when it¡¯s Viola Thompson. The two sisters-in-law turned pale and flushed alternately. Sophie was the first to snap out of it, she raised a smile and turned her head to look at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, please come inside. Sophie and I were just joking around, please don¡¯t take our words to heart.¡± Charlotte also regained her senses at this moment and immediately echoed, ¡°Sophie is right, we were just chatting. Just chatting!¡± Viola¡¯s expression was unreadable, she held onto Terrence Lentz¡¯s wrist tightly and just looked at the two women, speaking slowly and clearly, ¡°My brother Terrence is my fiance, I love him very much. At the same time, our relationship has been approved by our parents. We will legally get married in the future, anyone who offends him will offend me, anyone who talks about him behind his back is talking about me too.¡± At this point, Viola paused, ¡°Life is full of ups and downs, it¡¯s impossible to sail smoothly all the time. Just like the phrase ¡®Thirty years east of the river, thirty years west of the river.¡¯ I hope you two sisters-in-law can put away your cleverness, otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for turning against you.¡± Viola¡¯s words were not heavy nor light, but they turned Charlotte Young and Sophie as pale as ghosts. No one expected that Terrence Lentz would have such a profound place in Viola¡¯s heart! That good-for-nothing, what on earth does he have? And Viola¡¯s protective demeanor also fell into the eyes of Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz on the second floor. They looked at each other and smiled, both saw satisfaction in each other¡¯s eyes. It was really because of the Lentz Clan¡¯s good karma that Terrence Lentz met such a good girl. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Charlotte Young and Sophie who were shocked, but also Mr. Lentz standing beside Miss Thompson. He looked calm, but he was internally turbulent. Just then, the couple Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong came down from the upstairs. Eleanor Armstrong walked up to Viola Thompson with a smile on her face, affectionately took her hand, looked her up and down, left and right, and then said with regret, ¡°Viola, have you been very busy lately? You seem to have lost weight!¡± Before Viola could speak, Eleanor turned to a servant, ¡°Nanny Doreen, remember to make a nourishing soup for Viola tonight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Doreen respectfully nodded. Viola laughed, ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. I¡¯m still the same, I haven¡¯t lost any weight.¡± ¡°You definitely have!¡± Eleanor continued: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can weigh yourself.¡± There was a scale in the living room. Viola, in order to prove she had indeed not lost weight, followed Eleanor to the scale. Harlan Lentz looked at Terrence, ¡°What are you standing around for! Go to the kitchen and see if the milk tea is ready?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Harlan Lentz followed Terrence¡¯s step, ¡°your mother ordered some tropical fruits that Viola likes from an old friend last night. I am going to check if they have arrived.¡± Both men were busy heading to the kitchen. In the blink of an eye, only Charlotte Young and Sophie were left in the living room. The two were extremely awkward, uncertain whether to sit or stand. After a moment, Charlotte Young was the first to speak in a low voice, ¡°Sophie, shall we go back to our room first?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Sophie nodded. The two tiptoed upstairs. Reaching the third floor, they both heaved a sigh of relief. Sophie looked at Charlotte Young, her face still a little pale, ¡°Sister-in-law, we didn¡¯t completely offend Miss Thompson this time, did we?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no.¡± Charlotte Young replied, ¡°Miss Thompson is young, which is why she was deceived by that good-for-nothing.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Charlotte paused, her eyebrows constricting slightly, ¡°The most crucial thing now is how we dissociate ourselves from this good-for-nothing. Otherwise, he would drag us down sooner or later.¡± Hearing this, Sophie sighed. If things continued to develop in this way, the Thompson Clan would sooner or later settle accounts with Terrence Lentz, and they would inevitably be implicated. ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Sophie asked. Charlotte Young narrowed her eyes, appearing as though she was about to say something, but instead she said after thinking of what Bartley Lentz said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go back and think of a solution.¡± Chapter 1555 - Chapter 1555 385 Having eyes but failing to recognize the Chapter 1555: 385: Having eyes but failing to recognize the gold and jade! _2 Chapter 1555: 385: Having eyes but failing to recognize the gold and jade! _2 ¡°Okay.¡± Sophie nodded. Downstairs. Standing on the scale, Viola Thompson laughed and said, ¡°Auntie, I told you I haven¡¯t lost any weight, didn¡¯t I?¡± Eleanor Armstrong frowned, saying, ¡°What do you mean haven¡¯t lost any weight? You used to weigh 44 kilograms, now you¡¯re 43.5! That¡¯s a whole pound!¡± At 5 foot 9 inches tall, Viola already looked lean at 98 pounds. Losing another pound made her thinner. Hearing this, Viola chuckled, ¡°Auntie, your eyes are incredibly sharp to be able to notice even a single pound of weight loss.¡± ¡°Of course! Can¡¯t I see that you¡¯ve lost weight?¡± Eleanor continued, ¡°Viola, it¡¯s important for young people to take care of their health and not just work all the time. You should know that your uncle and I have set aside a large sum of money for you. Even if you stop working now, you won¡¯t exhaust it!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Eleanor Armstrong grabbed Viola¡¯s hand, glanced at the hall, and said in a low voice, ¡°Be careful with your sisters-in-law, neither of them are easy to get along with.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Viola nodded again. Just then, Harlan Lentz walked in carrying a fruit plate, ¡°The fruit you ordered, Eleanor, has arrived! Where is Viola? Let¡¯s eat it now.¡± ¡°Here she is!¡± Eleanor held onto Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Viola, let¡¯s go.¡± The fruits Eleanor bought were mostly rare tropical varieties, some even had to be pre-ordered months in advance. Some of the fruits with skins and pits were already deseeded and peeled by Harlan Lentz to make them easier to eat. ¡°The jabuticaba this year is really good,¡± Viola praised the fruit, ¡°it¡¯s very juicy.¡± Eleanor smiled and said, ¡°The seller said the same thing, seems like she wasn¡¯t lying. Viola, have more, I bought a lot!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly. After speaking, Eleanor looked around and asked, ¡°Where is the third son?¡± She was asking Harlan Lentz. Harlan Lentz replied, ¡°He¡¯s in the kitchen watching over the milk tea.¡± Hearing the words ¡®milk tea¡¯, Viola¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯ll pay a visit too.¡± ¡°Do you know where the kitchen is, Viola? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Eleanor said. ¡°No need, I know where it is.¡± Viola walked into the kitchen and sure enough, there he was, bustling around. Terrence Lentz had rolled up his sleeves, exposing his muscular arms as he focused intently on toasting the tea leaves. He looked quite handsome. It¡¯s true what they say, a man is at his most attractive when he¡¯s focused. Viola stroked her chin thoughtfully and walked over, ¡°Hey Lentz.¡± Lentz? Terrence Lentz glanced at her without pausing his work, ¡°Old?¡± Viola arched her eyebrow, ¡°Not old?¡± As she spoke, she continued, ¡°Every three years is a generation gap, so we have two and a half generation gaps between us.¡± He was eight years older than her. Viola was nineteen, and he, twenty-seven. ¡°That gap is perfect,¡± Terrence Lentz said, lowering his gaze, and lowering his voice, ¡°In some matters, I¡¯m definitely more experienced than you.¡± Viola¡¯s ear turned red. She reached over and pinched Terrence¡¯s waist, ¡°Can¡¯t you ever act your age?¡± Terrence only smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Viola quickly changed the subject, ¡°How soon will the milk tea be ready?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait a couple more minutes,¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s voice was deep and husky, ¡°You might want to leave. The kitchen¡¯s not exactly fragrant.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll supervise.¡± Viola crossed her arms, taking a stance like a supervising boss. A smile played at Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips, ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s anything wrong, I hope the ¡®boss¡¯ will promptly point it out.¡± Seeing this, the Head Chef hurriedly left the kitchen with his apprentices. On the other side. Capital City, the Astir residence. Isla Astir was about to leave when the doorbell rang. Isla Astir got up quickly to answer the door. Standing outside was a man dressed in a suit, carrying a briefcase. The man greeted her with a warm smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Liam Webster. Does he live here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Isla Astir nodded, ¡°How may I assist you?¡± The man handed Isla a business card, saying, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from Garsong Group, my surname is Esti. Could you please call Mr. Webster for me? I need to speak with him.¡± Taking the business card, Isla Astir said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Esti, please come in and take a seat. I¡¯ll call my cousin.¡± Esti nodded, and with a smile said: ¡°I am perfectly fine to wait here for Mr. Webster.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright then.¡± Having said that, Isla Astir walked to Liam¡¯s room door. The door was ajar, and she could see Liam at his desk working on his computer. Isla rapped on the door, ¡°Big cousin.¡± Hearing this, Liam Webster turned around, ¡°What¡¯s up, Isla?¡± Chapter 1556 - Chapter 1556 385 Having eyes but not recognizing the Chapter 1556: 385: Having eyes but not recognizing the gold-plated jade! _3 Chapter 1556: 385: Having eyes but not recognizing the gold-plated jade! _3 Isla Astir continued, ¡°Cousin Marcus, there¡¯s a Mr. Zhao outside looking for you.¡± Mr. Zhao? Liam Webster furrowed his brows, asking in confusion, ¡°Who is that?¡± He didn¡¯t have many familiar friends in Capital City Except Marcus White. But Marcus White¡¯s surname is not Zhao. Isla Astir said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go out and see.¡± Liam Webster put down his mouse and followed Isla Astir outside. Seeing Liam Webster, Esti greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Webster, right?¡± Liam Webster nodded, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Webster. I¡¯m Esti from the Garsong Group. Here¡¯s my business card.¡± Liam Webster took the business card. It indicated that Esti was a project manager at Garsong Group. Of course, Liam Webster knew of the Garsong Group. It was a famous game company in China. Though he didn¡¯t know anyone who worked there. After a short pause, Esti continued, ¡°Mr. Webster, the reason I have come to see you today is on behalf of Mr. White. I heard that you are planning to buy school district housing in Capital City.¡± Upon hearing this, Liam Webster frowned slightly, ¡°Are you a real estate agent?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I work for the Garsong Group.¡± Liam Webster was even more confused. Since when did the Garsong Group start selling houses? Esti went on to say, ¡°We¡¯ve already found a suitable house for you. Here is the floor plan ¨C have a look.¡± Finishing his sentence, Esti handed him a floor plan he¡¯d prepared beforehand, and introduced, ¡°This is a 172 square meter garden apartment, located inside the Second Ring. There¡¯s a Class A Hospital nearby along with six kindergartens, three primary schools, three middle schools, and a prestigious high school.¡± ¡°The original price was twenty million, but since the developer and Mr. White are friends, it can be sold to you for a savings of 8 million.¡± For that golden location, school district housing would be priced at twenty million, when in fact, you might not even be able to buy it for thirty million. Buy a school district home for 8 million? In your dreams! Liam Webster looked at Esti, puzzled and perplexed. A moment later, Liam Webster suddenly understood, laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about old man White, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re friends with the old man, aren¡¯t you? Did the old man send you to boast to me?¡± Esti adjusted his glasses, ¡°Mr. Webster, I assure you, I¡¯m not joking. Since you and Mr. White are very good friends, Mr. White has arranged for your home loan as well, with no interest to be paid for 25 years.¡± Banks rely on the interest from loans for their profits ¨C how could they possibly waive the interest? Liam Webster laughed louder! ¡°Old man White doesn¡¯t even take time to prepare when he brags! Does he own the bank or something?¡± Esti looked at Liam Webster without a hint of jest, ¡°You guessed it right, the bank was indeed opened by Mr. White.¡± After all, the White family is a small-scale financial empire. Liam Webster didn¡¯t believe such nonsense, he patted Esti on the shoulder and casually responded, ¡°Brother, stop acting! Even if you¡¯re going to, at least be prepared!¡± How could someone like Marcus White run a bank? That¡¯s nonsensical. ¡°Mr. Webster, I¡¯m being completely serious, I¡¯m not joking around.¡± Esti replied earnestly. Liam Webster looked at Esti and laughed, ¡°Alright, alright, since you insist you¡¯re not joking, would you dare take me to see the house? If everything is really as you say, I¡¯ll make the down payment right away.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Esti adjusted his glasses again, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for a car. It¡¯s outside. Would you come with me?¡± Upon hearing this, Liam Webster was stunned. Damn! He¡¯s really sticking to his act? He even arranged for a car! Or was he still joking with him? Liam Webster narrowed his eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait here for a bit, I¡¯ll go in and change my shoes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Esti nodded. Liam Webster turned to head inside the house. Isla Astir followed him in and curiously asked, ¡°Cousin, are you buying a house?¡± Liam Webster nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the plan. But I think this guy is just messing with me. Might as well go along for now and see.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Isla Astir glanced at Esti standing outside the house and cautioned, ¡°Be careful then. If you run into any issues, call me right away. Don¡¯t get scammed.¡± Upon hearing this, Liam Webster chuckled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Isla Astir continued, ¡°If you¡¯re short of money to buy the house, you can get some from me.¡± Isla Astir is not heartless, she didn¡¯t want to lend money to Eva Webster because she disagreed with her approach. But Liam Webster was different. Chapter 1557 - Chapter 1557 385 Having eyes yet not recognizing the gold Chapter 1557: 385: Having eyes yet not recognizing the gold inlaid jade! _4 Chapter 1557: 385: Having eyes yet not recognizing the gold inlaid jade! _4 Liam Webster was not the kind of person who liked to take advantage of others. Liam, smiling, said, ¡°Isla, I appreciate your thoughtful intention, but if I can¡¯t even afford the down payment without borrowing from others, why would I even contemplate buying a house?¡± After finishing his sentence, Liam put on his shoes and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out first.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Isla Astir watched Liam and Esti leave. Once outside, Liam was stunned to see the seven-seater business car parked in the parking space. He thought to himself, How far is Marcus trying to play this out? At that moment, it seemed like Liam realized something, looked at Esti and laughed, ¡°Aha! I get it! Marcus must be in the car, right? Is he trying to give me a fright?¡± Esti shook his head, ¡°Please, don¡¯t joke around, Marcus has a full schedule today.¡± ¡°Come on, stop acting! Tell me the truth, were you and Marcus schoolmates in junior or senior high school?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an employee of Marcus,¡± Esti replied. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Liam laughed and, said, ¡°With Marcus¡¯s stingy personality, I doubt he would ever be an executive in his lifetime!¡± Esti didn¡¯t say anything, just subtly furrowed his brow. Thinking to himself that Marcus was not an ordinary person, and surprisingly, his best buddy was even more extraordinary. Finishing his thought, Liam jogged over to the car, swung open the car door, and confidently said, ¡°Hey! Marcus! I knew you must be in there!¡± However, the empty vehicle interior left Liam stunned again. Marcus White was surprisingly not in there! Liam frowned slightly, turned to look at Esti, ¡°Where¡¯s Marcus?¡± ¡°Mr. Liam, as I said before, Marcus is very busy today,¡± Esti replied. He then paused for a moment and added, ¡°To be precise, Marcus has been very busy for a while, which is why he specially assigned me to take care of this matter.¡± Liam bore a confused expression. After a moment, Liam said, ¡°Bro, I can already tell you¡¯re pulling my leg, you don¡¯t need to keep calling him Marcus.¡± If this continues, he¡¯d actually start believing this situation was real! Who wouldn¡¯t be happy if a house worth 20 million was offered to them at a reduced price of 8 million, and they didn¡¯t even have to pay any loan interest! Esti continued, ¡°You and Marcus are friends, but I¡¯m just his employee.¡± The unsaid implication was, you may call him Marcus, but I can¡¯t. Finishing his sentence, Esti continued, ¡°Mr. Liam, we should get going! I have already contacted the property developer¡¯s manager. They are waiting for us.¡± Liam, half skeptical, half believing, got into the car. Once settled in the passenger seat, Esti directed the driver, ¡°Go to Flourish Apartment.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing the name ¡®Flourish Apartment¡¯, Liam¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Holy shit! I can¡¯t afford the apartments at Flourish Apartment!¡± Flourish Apartment was an upper-middle class housing estate. The modest price of 20 million was exceptionally low-key. In reality, the apartments cost much, much more. Esti turned back to look at Liam, ¡°No worries, Marcus has already arranged everything for you.¡± Liam was about to say something, but he swallowed back his words. He was curious to see what tricks Marcus had up his sleeve. Thirty minutes later, they arrived at Flourish Apartment complex. The environment of the complex was beautifully green. There was an artificial lake and even a few fake mountains inside. Esti continued, ¡°Mr. Liam, the property developer will arrange for someone to introduce you to the layout of the complex. By the way, do you prefer a garden house on the ground floor or a high-rise apartment with a river view?¡± Liam chuckled, ¡°Bro, are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes, I am being absolutely serious.¡± Upon hearing this, Liam reclined in the back seat, ¡°Then, I prefer a garden house on the ground floor.¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll take you directly to see a ground floor garden house.,¡± Esti replied, looking over at the driver, ¡°Master Egbert, take a right turn up ahead.¡± Soon, the car stopped in front of a solitary unit. A young man and woman emerged from the building, ¡°Hello, are you Manager Esti?¡± Esti nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Esti, and this is Mr. Liam Webster, a friend of Marcus¡¯s.¡± Hearing this, the young man and woman immediately approached. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hello Mr. Liam, I¡¯m Tiffany from the sales department of Flourish Apartment, you can call me Tiffany.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Liam, my name is Bennett, you can simply call me Bennett. Tiffany and I will be introducing you to the layout of the complex and the house.¡± Looking at Tiffany and Bennett¡¯s uniforms and employee badges, Liam was stunned! Could it be that Marcus is really a trust fund baby?! But why would a trust fund baby drive an outdated Volkswagen? Chapter 1558 - Chapter 1558 385 Having eyes but not recognizing the Chapter 1558: 385: Having eyes but not recognizing the gold-encrusted jade! _5 Chapter 1558: 385: Having eyes but not recognizing the gold-encrusted jade! _5 Liam Webster swallowed hard, ¡°Take me to see the house first.¡± Bennett nodded, ¡°Sure, this way please.¡± Liam paced along side Bennett. They arrived at a ground floor garden house. A 172-square foot beautifully renovated apartment with an extremely nice layout and design. Liam liked it at first sight, turning to the two individuals, he asked, ¡°How much is this house selling for?¡± ¡°The listed price is 20 million, but since you¡¯re friends with Mr. White, our headquarters is offering you a special price of only 8 million. Moreover, Mr. White has already taken care of all the necessary procedures for you to secure a loan.¡± Liam narrowed his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not conning me, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Tiffany immediately took out the prepared contract, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, you can take a look at the contract. Once you sign, you can move in today.¡± Liam glanced at the interior of the house, then asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t some haunted house where someone died, is it?¡± ¡°Please be assured, Mr. Webster, this sunlit garden apartment has never been sold before.¡± ¡°Brand new?¡± Liam was even more incredulous. ¡°Exactly.¡± Bennett replied with a smile, ¡°If it¡¯s not new, we wouldn¡¯t be directly signing a contract with you.¡± Liam found himself in a whirl of emotions. He was still trying to figure out what was going on. Liam squinted his eyes, ¡°You must be fraudsters!¡± Bennett continued, ¡°If you¡¯re worried that we¡¯re fraudulent, we can directly go to the sales office to sign the contract.¡± Liam was completely dumbfounded! Could it be¡­.. that Marcus White is actually a super billionaire? Holy shit! This completely went beyond his imagination! At this point, Esti spoke, ¡°Mr. Webster, let¡¯s go to the sales office then. We¡¯ll start by verifying the identities of Miss Xu and Mr. Matins.¡± Liam followed Esti. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the sales office that he dared to believe this was for real. After verifying their identities, Tiffany once again took out the contract, ¡°Mr. Webster, if you think everything is in order, you can sign directly here. The down payment is 5 million. If you don¡¯t have enough money, we can lower it a bit more.¡± Liam looked at Tiffany, ¡°Lower it to 2 million?¡± Tiffany nodded without any hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡± Liam gulped, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?¡± For Liam, this was nothing short of a pie falling from the sky. Tiffany picked up the contract, ¡°I will have someone prepare a new contract right away, changing the down payment to 2 million.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Liam clarified, ¡°I do have 5 million.¡± Upon saying that, Liam continued, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t back out once I¡¯ve signed the contract?¡± Since when did property developers become charitable? If all of this were true, then Marcus White¡¯s power and influence were immense! Tiffany laughed, ¡°Of course not.¡± At her words, Liam immediately picked up the pen, signed his name on the contract, took out his bank card, and paid the down payment. The entire procedure was done in one swift move! Tiffany handed over the key to Liam, ¡°Mr. Webster, congratulations on your purchase of a luxury house!¡± Liam was still in a daze, even when Esti had taken him back to the Astir¡¯s residential compound, it finally dawned on him that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. He had caught a pie fallen from the sky! To be precise, a pie that his old classmate had given him. Liam Webster had never dreamed that in his lifetime, he would spend just 8 million to snag a bargain house in Capital City¡¯s affluent circle. A moment later, Liam took out his mobile phone and called Marcus White. The phone rang for a long time before Marcus White answered. ¡°Old chap White!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Marcus White replied in a monotone. Still in disbelief, Liam continued, ¡°The house matter has been handled, holy shit, you¡¯re really rich!¡± ¡°You believe me now?¡± Marcus White countered. Liam continued, ¡°I really can¡¯t thank you enough, old White! I didn¡¯t expect you, a notoriously tight-fisted person, to give me such a huge discount!¡± ¡°No need, I just took the opportunity to do a good turn.¡± Marcus White replied in the same dull tone. Liam asked again, ¡°Old White, is that Garsong Group really yours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, Liam exclaimed ¡®Holy shit!¡¯ and then said, ¡°Mr. White, I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize a gem when I saw one, I hope you don¡¯t bear a grudge.¡± Upon hearing his words, Marcus White let out a light chuckle. At that moment, a voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Mr. White, it¡¯s time for the meeting.¡± Recognizing the situation, Liam quickly said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t keep you!¡± ¡°Hmm, bye.¡± Liam hung up the phone, his mind filled with various emotions. If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s experience, he would never have believed that Marcus White was a billionaire. Who would believe that a billionaire drives a rickety old car? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, as if he realized something, Liam quickly walked into the house. His uncle and aunt were not home. Only Eva was in the Astir¡¯s house at the moment. Liam looked at Eva and asked accusingly, ¡°Did you know this all along?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Eva asked. Chapter 1559 - Chapter 1559 386 First Lady _1 Chapter 1559: 386: First Lady! _1 Chapter 1559: 386: First Lady! _1 Eva Webster looked at Liam Webster who was questioning her and felt somewhat puzzled. Moreover, her mood had been bad recently, and she became even more depressed as Liam made a fuss. Liam looked at Eva and continued to question, ¡°You¡¯ve known about Mr. White¡¯s identity for a while now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Only he was kept in the dark. It was because Eva found out about Marcus White¡¯s true identity that she regretted her past actions. It wasn¡¯t because she started liking Marcus that Eva regretted her past actions. It was because of Marcus¡¯s social status that she regretted her actions! ¡°Bro, you know about it too?¡± Eva asked. Now Liam was very angry, his face turned pale, ¡°No wonder! No wonder Mr. White flatly refused me! He must have seen through your tricks! Eva, what do you take your brother for? When you thought Mr. White was a pauper, you disregarded him! But as soon as you learned that he has a prestigious status, you started bribing your way in! You might be shameless, but I am not!¡± At the moment, whenever Liam thought of how he had thick-skinnedly gone to set up Marcus with Eva after he had explicitly rejected Marcus, he felt extremely embarrassed! If he had known about Marcus¡¯s true identity, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done this. What would Marcus think of him? The years of brotherhood between him and Marcus were ruined by Eva¡¯s hands, how could Liam not be angry? Upon hearing these words, Eva became very angry as well and responded indignantly, ¡°Are you still my brother or not! Is it wrong for me to want to marry well? Is it wrong for me to pursue my own happiness? Other brothers all hope that their sisters can marry the best man in the world! What about you? What have you done! Not only have you not succeeded in anything, but now you¡¯re also turning your back on me! Liam! Is this how you be a brother?¡± Everyone has the right to pursue happiness. Moreover, everyone¡¯s definition of happiness is different. In Eva¡¯s view, happiness is to have power and wealth, and to live a life as a rich lady. So, what¡¯s wrong with her striving for her own happiness? Where does Liam get off judging her? As her brother, Liam should be helping her, not judging her from a moral high ground! Liam tightly frowned as he looked at Eva, ¡°Eva! When did you become like this? Think carefully, is what you¡¯re doing right?¡± As her brother, Liam had no idea his sister¡¯s character had gone astray. ¡°How did I become like this?¡± Eva pointed at Liam and said, ¡°Liam, ask your own conscience, are you even worthy of being a brother?¡± If this had happened to someone else, they would have immediately thought of ways to introduce her to Mr. White so that she would be accepted. After all, Mr. White was Liam¡¯s classmate for several years and they had a deep friendship. If Liam took the initiative to speak up, Mr. White would surely accept her unconditionally. But Liam didn¡¯t! Eva didn¡¯t need such a brother. Honestly, having such a brother was no different from not having one at all. Liam found humor in the situation and pointed at Eva, ¡°Good job! Eva! You¡¯re really something!¡± The siblings argued fiercely, which made the atmosphere in the living room tense. Just then. The Astir¡¯s parents returned, saw this scene, and Mrs. Astir immediately stepped in, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened between you two siblings?¡± No one in the living room spoke. It was quiet. Mrs. Astir held Eva¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Eva, did Liam bother you?¡± Eva snapped away from Mrs. Astir¡¯s grasp and huffed as she walked towards her room. At this scene, Liam frowned a bit. Mrs. Astir did not get angry, but immediately followed her, ¡°Eva, we¡¯re all a family. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Eva walked into her room, and right as Mrs. Astir was about to go in, Eva ¡®bang¡¯ closed the door. The sound was loud. Mrs. Astir was startled. She thought to herself that this child¡¯s temper is really big; Isla Astir had never treated them like this at home. Mr. Astir frowned a little on the side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Eva was his niece after all, and he didn¡¯t feel it was his place to say more. Moreover, it¡¯s inevitable for the young to have a few small temper tantrums. At that moment, Liam came over to Mrs. Astir and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Aunt, are you okay?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Astir smiled and said, ¡°What could be wrong with me? What about Eva? What happened between you two?¡± As she finished speaking, Mrs. Astir continued, ¡°Anyway, Eva is your sister. As her brother, you should be more accommodating to her.¡± Chapter 1560 - Chapter 1560 386 First Lady _2 Chapter 1560: 386: First Lady! _2 Chapter 1560: 386: First Lady! _2 Liam Webster said somewhat helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s because my parents spoiled her at home, which is why she now thinks that everyone should yield to her, pamper her!¡± Having said this, Liam Webster looked towards the Astir¡¯s parents, his face full of guilt, ¡°Uncle and Aunt, I¡¯m truly sorry for troubling you!¡± Mr. Astir laughed, ¡°As long as you siblings are doing well, a family is most important when everyone is peaceful. After all, Eva is your little sister, so don¡¯t lose your temper, talk it out properly.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Liam nodded. In the room, Eva was so infuriated that she grabbed an ornament from the table and threw it down. Bang! The pink ceramic ornament was shattered. Mrs. Astir slightly knitted her brows, went to the room door, and knocked gently, ¡°Eva, are you okay? If not, open the door. If you feel wronged, just tell me about it. Don¡¯t hurt yourself!¡± Eva didn¡¯t say a word, nor did she open the door. Mrs. Astir¡¯s voice was very gentle, ¡°Eva, open the door. We are family, what can¡¯t we talk about?¡± ¡°Eva?¡± Mrs. Astir continued knocking on the door. Liam walked to Mrs. Astir¡¯s side, ¡°Auntie, if she doesn¡¯t open the door, let it be. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Mrs. Astir looked up at Liam, ¡°Can you really handle it?¡± ¡°I can,¡± Liam nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mrs. Astir sighed, ¡°You, child, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why don¡¯t you tell me what is going on? There should be no lasting grudges between siblings. You should directly tell whatever it is you want to say! Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then Liam said, ¡°Aunt, you and uncle should go rest.¡± Having said all this, Mrs. Astir could not interfere too much. After all, she was not Eva¡¯s biological mother. The more one meddles with certain things, the messier it gets. After the Astir parents had left, Liam knocked on the door, ¡°Open up.¡± Eva in the room still pretended not to hear him. Liam frowned slightly. It was difficult for him to say some things in front of his uncle and aunt. So, he opened WhatsApp and sent a message to Eva. [We are at our Uncle and Aunt¡¯s house, you¡¯d better rein it in!] There are many things you can lack, but you should never lack self-awareness. They had to live at their Uncle and Aunt¡¯s place now. If Eva continued her ways, they would never be welcome here anymore. When Eva received the message on WhatsApp, she was just about to throw the second ornament on the table, but she suddenly thought of something. Liam was right. This was not her house after all. In someone else¡¯s house, she should still rein it in, let alone, she now needs Isla Astir¡¯s help to meet Mandel Thompson. Considering this, Eva took a deep breath, trying hard to calm herself down. A moment later, Eva opened the door. Liam was a lot calmer than before. He looked at Eva, ¡°You¡¯d better apologize to Uncle and Aunt voluntarily.¡± Having said this, Liam turned and walked away. Eva took a deep breath, walked to the bedroom of the Astir¡¯s parents, and knocked on the door. Soon, the door opened. Mrs. Astir looked at Eva with a smile, ¡°Eva, are you okay now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Eva followed up, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper at you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright,¡± Mrs. Astir didn¡¯t mind: ¡°Aunt knows that you didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Everyone has moments when they lose control.¡± Eva then looked at Mr. Astir, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mr. Astir smiled and said, ¡°Eva, you don¡¯t need to take this to heart. In your aunt and my hearts, you are just like Wennie, you can treat this place as your own home.¡± Upon hearing this, Eva¡¯s eyebrows knit slightly. In the hearts of Mr and Mrs. Astir, does she have the same position as Wennie Astir? What does that mean? Is it an insult to her? Isla Astir is simply an unwanted orphan. And she is a blood relative of Mrs. Astir! How could Isla Astir compare to her? Outsiders will always be outsiders! That unwanted orphan, Isla Astir, also wants to compete with her? Her uncle is really blind! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eva suppressed her dissatisfaction and went on, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I¡¯ll go back to the room first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Mrs. Astir walked out at this point, smiling and saying, ¡°Let me clean your room for you.¡± With that, Mrs. Astir picked up a broom. Eva did not stop her, she didn¡¯t want to clean up herself. Since there is free help now, why not use it? Chapter 1561 - Chapter 1561 386 First Lady _3 Chapter 1561: 386: First Lady! _3 Chapter 1561: 386: First Lady! _3 Mrs. Astir came into Isla¡¯s bedroom holding a broom. Upon seeing the fragments on the ground, she froze! This was Isla¡¯s favorite clay doll, a gift from a fan, a character from her comic book. Eva Webster smashed Isla¡¯s most beloved clay doll. How would she explain this to Isla? Eva Webster too! Why is her temper so big! She even smashed things! If only it wasn¡¯t Isla¡¯s favorite clay doll that was broken. Mrs. Astir silently swept up all the fragments. In a moment, she returned to the room, holding the pieces. ¡°Honey.¡± Mr. Astir was scrolling through TikTok. Hearing his wife, he looked up at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Astir sighed. ¡°Eva lost her temper just now and smashed Isla¡¯s favorite clay doll!¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Astir took off his glasses, ¡°Which clay doll?¡± Mrs. Astir continued, ¡°The one her fans gave her for her third anniversary! What can we do about this?¡± Though Isla¡¯s parents did not understand comics, they knew what the clay doll meant to their daughter. Normally, Isla treasured it so much that she wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch it. But now it was smashed! It would be unacceptable to anyone. Mr. Astir furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mrs. Astir placed the pieces on the table. ¡°Look, they¡¯re all broken like this!¡± Upon seeing the pieces, Mr. Astir¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Now what? Why did she have to smash this one?¡± The offending party was a guest. There wasn¡¯t much they could say. Mrs. Astir sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know! I was shocked when I saw the doll shattered on the floor! What can we possibly do to fix this!¡± Mr. Astir looked a bit peeved. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Eva? She has no sense of propriety!¡± She actually smashed things in other people¡¯s homes. And it¡¯s the thing that Isla cares about the most. Mrs. Astir continued, ¡°She¡¯s spoiled by my brother and sister-in-law! There¡¯s no use complaining about it now. Let¡¯s find a way to remedy the situation.¡± Mr. Astir put down his cell phone and stared at the pile of shards. ¡°Do we still have that glue that can bond ceramics?¡± Mrs. Astir looked at the fragments on the table, her face full of disbelief. ¡°You want to glue this back together?¡± Could this shattered statue possibly be glued back together? It seemed somewhat unlikely. ¡°Hm,¡± Mr. Astir nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡± That was the only solution for now. Mrs. Astir immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go find it now!¡± Mrs. Astir went into the storage room to look for glue. Soon after, she found it, ¡°Honey! Found it!¡± Mr. Astir quickly put on his reading glasses, ¡°Bring the lamp from our room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Astir then went to fetch the lamp. It wasn¡¯t easy to assemble a pile of shards into a whole clay figurine. Soon, Mr. Astir¡¯s finger was cut by one of the shards, and blood immediately gushed out. Mrs. Astir immediately brought a band-aid, ¡°Put this on.¡± Despite being busy for two or three hours, they hadn¡¯t managed to reassemble half of the figurine. Looking at the shattered clay doll, Mrs. Astir sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Isla went out to an event. If she came back tonight, we really wouldn¡¯t be able to explain.¡± Mr. Astir added, ¡°If Eva was sensible, she should apologize to Isla! If not, what does that say about her?¡± Hearing this, Mrs. Astir didn¡¯t say anything, her facial expression complex. Given Eva Webster¡¯s character, she would absolutely never take the initiative to apologize. On the other hand. Eva texted Isla, asking her why she wasn¡¯t back this late. The answer she got was that Isla was out attending an event. Attending an event? Eva slightly furrowed her brow. Picking her up was indeed a good choice, or she would have been a great disappointment. If Isla considered her to be a real cousin, she wouldn¡¯t have left to attend an event without even telling her! ¡°Tsk!¡± Eva humphed coldly, very discontentedly remarking, ¡°What the heck!¡± ¡­ River City. After finishing dinner at the Lentz Clan, Terrence Lentz took Viola Thompson home. This was Viola¡¯s first refuge in River City. Viola had a special emotional attachment to this place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although it hadn¡¯t been lived in for a long time, Eleanor Armstrong often helped tidy it. So, there was almost no dust inside and the plants she kept on the balcony were still thriving. Viola turned on the TV in the living room, ¡°Terrence, what show would you like to watch?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± Terrence Lentz replied. So, Viola randomly switched to a variety show. With the sound of the television, the room immediately became a lot livelier. Chapter 1562 - Chapter 1562 386 First Lady _4 Chapter 1562: 386: First Lady! _4 Chapter 1562: 386: First Lady! _4 Viola Thompson put the gifts away and headed to the living room, ¡°Lentz, shall we go wander at the beach?¡± River City lies along the coast. A mere stroll would lead you to the beach. ¡°Of course.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Viola seemed to think of something, then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my shoes.¡± Obviously, flip-flops were best suited for beach walks. Especially the thong type. After changing into flip-flops, Viola looked into the mirror; something seemed missing. She opened the wardrobe and pulled out a pair of shorts. A pair of shorts certainly necessitates a sleeveless crop top! A moment later, she looked at her reflection again ¨C the beautiful young girl in the mirror finally seemed content with her ensamble. What reflected back was a youthful girl, casually donning flip-flops, high-waisted shorts, paired with a white crop top, and hair cascading down. The overall look was youthful, pure, yet full of allure. Soon, Viola came to the living room with a pair of men¡¯s flip-flops in hand, handing them to Lentz, ¡°Put these on, Lentz.¡± Terrence Lentz just stared at Viola, ¡°I thought you only were changing into flip-flops?¡± Why had she changed her entire outfit? The nights in River City were already somewhat sultry, and now it was even more so. ¡°Don¡¯t I look good?¡± Viola retorted. Terrence Lentz lips parted slightly, ¡°You look wonderful.¡± She indeed looked good, albeit a bit intimidatingly so. Terrence felt an impulse to pull the curtain down to cover her long legs. Regrettably, He didn¡¯t have the courage to do that. ¡°As long as I look good,¡± Viola said, heading towards the patio, ¡°Quickly change into the shoes so we can go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lentz nodded slightly once again. It was not long before Lentz changed his shoes, and the pair, hand in hand, walked towards the beach. The night breeze was gentle, it made one¡¯s heart feel light and cheerful. The two chatted as they walked. The man looked at her dearly as she beamed with a radiant smile. The pair continued down the road; they didn¡¯t need to do anything else for this to be the most beautiful scene. One that couldn¡¯t be forgotten at first sight. The villa district was near the beach. A luxury car was parked by the road. The backseat door opened, and a femme fatale with a refined body alighted, a gentle smile on her face while her left hand lightly rested on the waist of the man next to her, her tone just as gentle, ¡°President Wishart, thank you for seeing me home.¡± The man called President Wishart was about forty years old, yet due to good maintenance, seemed a bit younger. He bent down and planted a kiss on the beautiful woman¡¯s face, ¡°Emma, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow night.¡± Yes. This woman wrapped up in luxury brands from head to toe was Elizabeth Thompson. Ever since the Thompson Clan went bankrupt, she had been revolving around different men. The once first lady of wit in River City had now become the city¡¯s foremost social butterfly. Even Elizabeth herself couldn¡¯t have predicted that she would end up like this. Elizabeth nodded and sweetly responded, ¡°Alright, President Wishart, I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± ¡°Then I will take my leave now,¡± President Wishart added. Elizabeth then replied: ¡°Alright, you go ahead.¡± President Wishart got into the car and started the engine to leave. Elizabeth Thompson bent over to say goodbye to him, ¡°President Wishart, drive safely.¡± Watching the luxury car gradually disappearing into the night, Elizabeth sighed. The Thompson Group currently had a debt of over 20 million. She had no idea when her current situation would end. With this in mind, Elizabeth took a deep breath. Just then, her gaze was drawn to a sight. At a distance, A young couple in love was strolling on the beach. Hand in hand, they looked incredibly blissful as the sweet aura they emitted filled the air. That¡¯s¡­ Viola and that good-for-nothing. Seeing the two of them, Elizabeth¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her eyes filled with hatred. Viola of the past was but a stepping stone for her. But what about now? Now Viola is the illustrious Miss Thompson, not only did she gain admittance to Capital University, but she also created the S Laboratory and successfully completed the Sight Restorer Plan. Her name will be forever engraved in history. And what about her? She became nothing more than muck in a pit! She couldn¡¯t let it go. Elizabeth really couldn¡¯t stand it. Because all of Viola¡¯s current belongings and status should have been hers! All hers! Viola stole everything that was meant to be hers. Just wait. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One day, she will reclaim everything that is rightfully hers from Viola. Elizabeth squinted, She believes, that day isn¡¯t far away. Currently, her C plan is almost complete. She believes this plan will definitely cause a sensation in the financial world. At that time, she will once again be the radiant Young Miss of the Thompson Family! And who knows? Her plan may even catch the eye of Mr. Terrence! Chapter 1563 - Chapter 1563 386 First Lady _5 Chapter 1563: 386: First Lady! _5 Chapter 1563: 386: First Lady! _5 She had been preparing for this day for a long time. She spent a fortune going to the plastic surgery hospital. But she didn¡¯t get surgery on her face. Thus, any man who had anything to do with her couldn¡¯t get her out of their minds. Mr. Terrence is quite capable. But no matter how capable he is, he¡¯s just a man. ¡°Emma!¡± Just at that moment, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s shoulder was suddenly patted by someone. Elizabeth Thompson turned her head and saw that it was Olga. ¡°Mother.¡± Olga yawned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Elizabeth Thompson glanced at Olga and frowning, said: ¡°Have you been playing cards again?¡± Olga nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± At this, Elizabeth Thompson had complicated feelings. She was revolving around various men every day, just to get the Thompson Clan on the right track, but Olga? She just played cards all day! Olga didn¡¯t feel any sense of crisis at all. Seeing the unhappiness on Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s face, Olga added: ¡°Emma, even when I go out to play cards, it¡¯s to build connections for our family¡­.¡± At this point, Olga¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, she squinted towards a certain spot on the beach and asked: ¡°Doesn¡¯t that person look like that little bastard, Viola Thompson?¡± Even to this day, Viola Thompson was still a little bastard in Olga¡¯s heart. And she was a good-for-nothing little bastard without a conscience. The reason why the Thompson Clan was in such a state was all because of that little bastard. Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s voice was calm as she responded: ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken, that¡¯s her.¡± Olga¡¯s gaze immediately turned fierce, ¡°What is she doing in River City?¡± ¡°What is she doing?¡± Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery, ¡°Returning to her hometown in glory.¡± And to enjoy her downfall. Viola Thompson is so proud now! She is no longer the unwanted little bastard she used to be. Olga squinted her eyes, her gaze fell on the man next to Viola Thompson, ¡°Who¡¯s the man next to the little bastard?¡± Elizabeth Thompson answered: ¡°It¡¯s Terrence Lentz.¡± ¡°That good-for-nothing?¡± Olga¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, ¡°Did she really hook up with that good-for-nothing?¡± Logically speaking, considering the Thompson Clan¡¯s current status in Capital City, they shouldn¡¯t allow Viola Thompson to be with Terrence Lentz. Thinking about this, Olga turned to look at Elizabeth Thompson, ¡°Emma, do you think there¡¯s a possibility that Terrence Lentz has another identity?¡± Besides this, Olga couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. ¡°No way!¡± When it came to Terrence Lentz, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust, ¡°If that good-for-nothing really had any capabilities, the Lentz Clan wouldn¡¯t be in the state it¡¯s in now!¡± The Lentz Clan was not considered a top-notch wealthy family in River City. Elizabeth Thompson continued: ¡°Not long ago, Bartley Lentz was so busy dealing with an accident at a construction site that he went everywhere asking for help. In the end, he still lost over twenty million. If Terrence Lentz had another identity, Bartley Lentz wouldn¡¯t have been so scared!¡± Isn¡¯t it a given for one¡¯s own family to help each other? Hearing this, Olga nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡± With that, Olga laughed: ¡°It seems that we did the right thing by pushing that little bastard out there for the arranged marriage!¡± Even if Viola Thompson is now powerful, so what? In the future, she can only be the wife of a good-for-nothing, while Elizabeth Thompson is going to marry an authoritative figure. Olga looped her arm through Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s and said: ¡°Emma, that little bastard is just temporarily successful. Don¡¯t worry, one day, you will step on her heavily.¡± Elizabeth Thompson narrowed her eyes and a trace of light flashed through them. Just at this moment, it seemed that Elizabeth Thompson thought of something and turned to look at Olga, ¡°Mother, do you remember the fortune-teller who read my fortune when I was a child?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember!¡± Olga nodded. This fortune-teller had changed her destiny and allowed her to continue her life with Reg Thompson; of course, Olga remembered. ¡°Emma, why are you asking about this?¡± Elizabeth Thompson narrowed her eyes, ¡°I always feel like Viola Thompson has taken something from me! Otherwise, she would not have the achievements she has now!¡± Fate! At this point, Elizabeth Thompson suddenly thought of the word fate. Correct. Viola Thompson must have used some crooked methods to steal her fate that should have belonged to her. Now Viola Thompson has become the glamorous Young Miss Thompson Family, and she has become miserable. Thinking about this, Elizabeth Thompson looked at Olga, ¡°Mother, do you still have the contact details of that master?¡± When Elizabeth Thompson was in her teens, the master often appeared at their house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was also that master who informed them. That in the future, Elizabeth Thompson would definitely become the top lady. That¡¯s why, Elizabeth Thompson always felt that she could marry Mr. Terrence. Because no one else could bear the title ¡°the top lady¡± except Mrs. Terrence. On hearing this, Olga felt it made sense, ¡°Emma, let¡¯s go home, your dad has Master Wang¡¯s contact details.¡± Chapter 1564 - Chapter 1564 387 Seeking a Path to Death _1 Chapter 1564: 387: Seeking a Path to Death! _1 Chapter 1564: 387: Seeking a Path to Death! _1 Olga put great trust in Master Wang. Without him, there would be no Elizabeth Thompson now. Master Wang was not only the benefactor of Elizabeth Thompson, but also the benefactor of the entire Thompson Clan. Quite soon. The mother and daughter reached the front door of the villa. Reg Thompson was home. Seeing Elizabeth Thompson return, Reg Thompson hastily greeted her, ¡°Emma, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Seeing this, Elizabeth Thompson slightly frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dad?¡± Reg Thompson continued, ¡°The cooperation we agreed with Hubbert Group a few days ago, but today when I went to sign the contract with them, Michael Hubbert reneged!¡± Hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson looked at Reg Thompson, ¡°What did Michael say?¡± Reg Thompson replied, ¡°He said Hubbert Group would never cooperate with us. He also suggested that if there was an issue, you should speak with him.¡± Elizabeth Thompson narrowed her eyes. Michael was not just unwilling to cooperate with them. He was guilty of a common male mistake. Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Emma, what exactly did you say to him? What do we do now?¡± Elizabeth Thompson took the contract from Reg Thompson¡¯s hand, and continued, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry about this, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Hearing this, Reg Thompson breathed a sigh of relief. As a father, Reg Thompson very much believed in his daughter. He had even more faith in Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s rich talents. After all, she was River City¡¯s number one talented woman. Since Elizabeth Thompson said this, it implied that she was fully capable of resolving this issue. What a relief! He¡¯s glad that he has his precious daughter, Elizabeth Thompson. If not, he really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Elizabeth Thompson put down the contract, looked at Reg Thompson, and continued, ¡°Dad, do you have Master Wang¡¯s phone number?¡± Master Wang? Reg Thompson was taken aback, then he said, ¡°Emma, are you referring to the Master Wang who told your fortune?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Elizabeth Thompson nodded. Reg Thompson continued, ¡°Master Wang has been in seclusion for many years. I haven¡¯t had contact with him for a long time either?¡± Hearing this, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s brow slightly furrowed again. ¡°Emma, why do you suddenly want to contact Master Wang?¡± Reg Thompson asked. Elizabeth Thompson didn¡¯t directly answer, but said, ¡°Dad, do you remember, Master Wang read my fortune when I was 10?¡± Reg Thompson nodded. He was so clear about this because Master Wang had said that Elizabeth Thompson had a destiny of a phoenix, that she was destined to be the number one socialite. At that time, Elizabeth Thompson had just become engaged to Terrence Lentz. Then, Terrence Lentz was already prominent as River City¡¯s number one golden bachelor. Since it was under the guidance of Master Wang that he had his daughter Elizabeth Thompson, Reg Thompson had always respected the master. Elizabeth Thompson continued, ¡°At that time, Master Wang said I had the fortune of the phoenix and that my accomplishments in the future would not merely stop here! Under my hard work, the Thompson clan would reach the top of the pyramid. But now? Look at our family, how far we¡¯ve fallen?¡± At this point, Elizabeth Thompson paused, her gaze becoming stern, ¡°Our family has been going downhill, while that stray who crawled her way into the family, Viola Thompson, has become the high and mighty Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°So I suspect that Viola Thompson is secretly tampering with things, stealing away the luck and glory that rightfully belong to me.¡± Hearing Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s words, Reg Thompson was taken aback. ¡°Is there such a thing in the study of feng shui?¡± After a moment, Reg Thompson asked. He had never thought about that before. In Reg Thompson¡¯s eyes, Viola Thompson was nothing but an ungrateful and vicious woman. Regardless of their wrongdoing. They had still raised Viola Thompson. The kindness of rearing a child is greater than heaven. But Viola Thompson repaid kindness with enmity. Recalling today¡¯s incident, Reg Thompson thought carefully and indeed found it strange. After all, there was nothing noteworthy about the old Viola Thompson. Why should she become Young Miss of the Thompson Family? On what grounds did she complete the Sight Restorer Plan? Elizabeth Thompson nodded, ¡°Yes, there is something in feng shui called borrowing luck. After borrowing luck, the person from whom the luck was borrowed will go downhill and be accompanied by misfortune! While the one who borrows the luck will flower all the way, with a bright future!¡± ¡°So I suspect that everything good Viola Thompson has now has come from stealing from me!¡± Thinking about this, Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s eyes became as venomous as a poisoned blade. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In Elizabeth Thompson¡¯s opinion, Viola Thompson was nothing but a plain girl who knew nothing. A clueless little country girl, what right did she have to stand at the pinnacle? Therefore! Viola Thompson must have stolen! Viola Thompson stole the glorious life that originally belonged to her. Chapter 1565 - Chapter 1565 387 Seeking a Path to Death _2 Chapter 1565: 387: Seeking a Path to Death! _2 Chapter 1565: 387: Seeking a Path to Death! _2 Upon hearing, Reg Thompson also felt that what Elizabeth Thompson said was very reasonable. ¡°Emma, what should we do now?¡± Reg Thompson continued to ask. Elizabeth Thompson narrowed her eyes, ¡°I want to take back everything that Viola Thompson took from me!¡± Hearing this, Olga immediately said, ¡°Yes! We should take everything back! This damn little bitch, she has no conscience at all. We raised her, and not only did she repay kindness with ingratitude, but now she also wants to steal Emma¡¯s things!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, how could our family have ended up like this!¡± Since that incident, the Thompson Clan went bankrupt, and since then, they had been struggling in the storm. Olga never used to feel burdened by such trivial matters as playing cards! But it¡¯s different now! Now, Olga had to consider financial issues in everything she did. Every time she thought about this, Olga felt very upset. It is easy to change from thrift to luxury, but difficult to change from luxury to thrift. After all, Olga used to be a lady of a prominent family, no matter how you put it. Elizabeth Thompson looked at Reg Thompson, ¡°Dad, the most important thing now is to contact Master Wang immediately. Master Wang is so powerful, he surely has a way!¡± Reg Thompson nodded, ¡°Okay, I will contact Master Wang now.¡± Elizabeth Thompson said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll wait for your reply.¡± ¡­ Capital City. Seaton was invited by Miyamoto Hoya again. He invited her to watch a movie. Before she left, Karina told her, ¡°Seaton, remember to protect yourself. Be wise to secure one¡¯s own safety.¡± Seaton was very self-centred. Karina was afraid that she would suffer. That being said, Karina continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t get any useful information from Miyamoto Hoya, let¡¯s just drop it! I will think of other ways.¡± Hearing this, Seaton squinted her eyes, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Karina explained, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I underestimated Miyamoto Hoya from the start. I thought that as long as you get close to him, we can definitely get information about Number 26, but the facts have proved me wrong.¡± Very wrong. Miyamoto Hoya now seems to be in Karina¡¯s hands. Actually, it¡¯s not. The real person being controlled should be Seaton. Unfortunately. Seaton was still in the situation, unable to realize it herself. Seaton looked at Karina, the corner of her mouth raising slightly, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re not belittling Miyamoto Hoya, you¡¯re looking down on me! Because you have always been the best and most eye-catching one since we were young, so you have never noticed me, your little sister. No matter what I do, you always deny me.¡± The more Karina denies her, the more she wants to prove herself! ¡°No,¡± Karina explained, ¡°It is not like that. Seaton, I admit that in the past, I thought you were very shallow, but after experiencing some things, I realized that actually, I was the shallowest one. I¡¯m telling you all this because I hope you will protect yourself and not lose more than you gain!¡± ¡°I can just marry Miyamoto Hoya!¡± Seaton said. Miyamoto Hoya is the prince of the Jaban country. As long as she marries him, she will be the First Lady of the Jaban country. The reason why Seaton is not interested in Miyamoto Hoya is that Miyamoto Hoya is not challenging. Which woman would fall in love with a man who is infatuated with her after only meeting her once? Seaton likes conquest! But not a man¡¯s pursuit! Karina shook her head, ¡°Seaton, you are too naive! Do you really think Miyamoto Hoya will marry you? He just wants to play around! Which man doesn¡¯t like young and beautiful women!¡± To put it bluntly, Miyamoto Hoya is simply lusting after Seaton¡¯s body. That¡¯s why Karina kept telling Seaton to protect herself. Hearing this, Seaton frowned tightly, her eyes full of disbelief. No wonder! No wonder Karina always looked down on her! Apparently, in Karina¡¯s eyes, she was just a plaything for Miyamoto Hoya. Seaton looked up at Karina and began to speak, ¡°What if I can make Miyamoto Hoya marry me!¡± As long as she nods her head, Miyamoto Hoya can marry her at any time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seaton is confident about this. Because no one knows men better than her. She could tell from Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes that he has set his heart on marrying her. Miyamoto Hoya is genuinely in love with her. Originally, Seaton didn¡¯t want to marry Miyamoto Hoya at all. Chapter 1566 - Chapter 1566 387 Seeking a Path to Death _3 Chapter 1566: 387: Seeking a Path to Death! _3 Chapter 1566: 387: Seeking a Path to Death! _3 But now, Seaton thought differently. If that¡¯s the case¡­ She had to show Karina. Karina sighed, ¡°Seaton, you need to stop dreaming, alright?¡± Seaton huffed coldly. So far, and Karina still thought she was joking? Ever since Karina backed down to Viola Thompson, Seaton¡¯s opinion about her older sister had been more than unfavorable. Now Karina¡¯s made such a comment! How was Seaton supposed to tolerate that? ¡°Sister, could you please not impose your thoughts on others?¡± Seaton looked at Karina, her eyes full of sarcasm, ¡°If it was you, nothing like this would ever happen! Because Miyamoto Hoya would never be attracted to an average-looking woman!¡± Although the words ¡®average-looking¡¯ sounded simple, for Karina, they were more uncomfortable than being pricked by a needle. After all, the one saying these words was her own younger sister. Karina took a deep breath, trying hard to keep her cool. At this point, Seaton continued, ¡°I¡¯m going on a date with Miyamoto.¡± With those words, Seaton turned and left. Karina watched Seaton¡¯s retreating figure, wanted to say something, but in the end, didn¡¯t utter a word. Because she knew, anything she said now would only add fuel to the fire. She hoped that Seaton would come to her senses soon! Seaton got into the car, her body seething. Soon, she arrived at the location for her date with Miyamoto Hoya. The Yudao Teahouse. After having tea, the two planned to watch a movie. By the time Seaton arrived, Miyamoto was already there. Dressed in a Jaban Country kimono, sitting cross-legged at a tea table. Seeing Seaton, he stood right away, ¡°Miss Seaton, please.¡± Miyamoto¡¯s face was quite different from the indifference he displayed the other night, instead, he wore a pleasing smile. Seeing Miyamoto like this, Seaton was very satisfied. She knew it. That night, Miyamoto had definitely been playing hard to get. If not, he would never have snubbed her for no reason. With this thought, Seaton¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. Why would a man act aloof around a woman without cause? Unless he was head over heels in love with the woman. Clearly, Miyamoto¡¯s love for her had become uncontrollable. Seaton suppressed her smirk, bowed her head and sat across from Miyamoto, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miyamoto. What made you have time to invite me for tea and a movie today?¡± Ever since the night they met, Miyamoto had not attempted to contact her for a whole week. Miyamoto personally poured a cup of tea for Seaton, and then he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been preoccupied with trivial matters lately and have neglected Miss Seaton. That¡¯s my fault. Please accept this cup of tea as my apology!¡± Seaton smiled faintly, ¡°How could I hold it against you, Miyamoto.¡± Having said that, Seaton lifted the teacup, but she didn¡¯t drink immediately, instead she continued, ¡°I wonder how that matter is going?¡± ¡°Forgive me for my dullness, I¡¯m not sure which matter Miss Seaton is referring to.¡± Miyamoto asked in return. Seaton frowned slightly. He¡¯d forgotten? Miyamoto had actually forgotten! But soon, Seaton was no longer angry, because she believed Miyamoto was doing it on purpose. He purposely told her he had forgotten, making her think he no longer cared about her! That was also a part of playing hard to get. Seaton continued, ¡°The conflict between my sister and Viola Thompson.¡± Back then, Miyamoto had promised Seaton that he would take care of Viola Thompson, and help them settle their grudge. Viola Thompson? Upon hearing this name, Miyamoto¡¯s eyes flickered with a faint light. As he looked at Seaton again, his eyes clearly held a bit of chill. Miyamoto remained unfazed and continued, ¡°What would Miss Seaton like me to do?¡± At this point, Miyamoto addied, ¡°As long as it¡¯s a command from Miss Seaton, I am willing to go through fire and water without any hesitation!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At his words, Seaton¡¯s eyes were filled with triumph. She was so pleased that she even overlooked the chill and murderous intent in Miyamoto¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Seaton believed that she had completely grasped Miyamoto, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t beat around the bush. She continued, ¡°I want you to humiliate Viola Thompson harshly! Step on her and make her beg for mercy on her knees!¡± Miyamoto raised a cup of tea. His knuckles turning slightly white from the force, and after a moment, Miyamoto said softly, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 1567 - Chapter 1567 387 Seeking a Path to Death _4 Chapter 1567: 387: Seeking a Path to Death! _4 Chapter 1567: 387: Seeking a Path to Death! _4 Only now, did Miss Seaton drain the cup of tea. She turned to look at Miyamoto Hoya with a smile, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I look forward to your good news.¡± Miyamoto Hoya likewise took a sip of his tea, then returned her gaze with a smile, ¡°I promise not to disappoint Miss Seaton.¡± The smile on Miss Seaton¡¯s face grew broader. She really wanted Karina to see the Miyamoto Hoya in front of her at this moment. In front of her, Miyamoto Hoya was no more than a groveling dog. So long as she desired it, Miyamoto Hoya was ready to sacrifice everything for her. Even Viola Thompson, whom Karina dreaded, could be brushed aside for her sake by Miyamoto Hoya. A moment later, Miyamoto Hoya set down the tea cup, saying, ¡°Miss Seaton, I can agree to everything you have said, but, you too ought to pay some interest, right?¡± Interest? On hearing this, Miss Seaton squinted her eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miyamoto Hoya reached out his hand, seizing Miss Seaton¡¯s chin, his eyes full of deep affection. Among adults, sometimes unnecessary words are not needed. Miss Seaton let out a soft chuckle. So this was Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s motive. It¡¯s no wonder why Miyamoto Hoya hadn¡¯t been bothering Viola Thompson these past few days, it was all because of this. In the end, it was just that Miyamoto Hoya loved himself too much, and desired her too strongly. Thinking about this, Miss Seaton casually held Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s hand, asking in a petulant tone, ¡°What kind of interest does Mr. Miyamoto want then?¡± At this moment, Miss Seaton had already decided to marry Miyamoto Hoya. Actually, marrying Miyamoto Hoya was a good choice. On one hand, she would become the queen of a country in the future. On the other hand, from then on, Karina would no longer dare to belittle her. After all, she would have the backing of the Jaban Country. Miyamoto Hoya leaned in slightly, bringing his face closer to Miss Seaton, and slowly spoke, ¡°I desire Miss Seaton¡¯s heart, and also want¡­¡± ¡°Want what?¡± Miss Seaton played along. ¡°You.¡± Speaking up to this point, Miyamoto Hoya tilted Miss Seaton¡¯s chin upward, and directly planted a kiss on her. What followed next was naturally a foregone conclusion. A room full of spring¡¯s light. Miss Seaton had many boyfriends. But because of her status, the furthest she dared to go with those boyfriends was a mere peck ¨C never daring to go half a step further. After all, Miss Seaton was fated to marry nobility in the future. And those families always placed great importance on a woman¡¯s chastity, examining the girl¡¯s body before any matrimonial union. If she was not a virgin, she would be given the label of a promiscuous woman. It was because Miss Seaton was prepared for Miyamoto Hoya to marry her, that she fully allowed herself to belong to Miyamoto Hoya. An hour later. With everything over, Miss Seaton nuzzled in the arms of Miyamoto Hoya, saying, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, now that I¡¯m yours, you must take responsibility for me.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Miyamoto Hoya was cradling Miss Seaton. Miss Seaton lifted her lips slightly, ¡°Are you going to marry me?¡± Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya instantly held Miss Seaton tighter,¡±Being able to marry you is a blessing I earned from three lifetimes.¡± Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s response was within Miss Seaton¡¯s expectations. She knew that Miyamoto Hoya even dreamt of marrying her. With this in mind, Miss Seaton snorted, shoving Miyamoto Hoya away, ¡°Thinking about marrying me isn¡¯t that easy. Do you know how many people are pursuing me from Sinian all the way to your Jaban country? Miyamoto Hoya pulled Miss Seaton back into his arms, asking with a smile, ¡°Then what conditions do I have to meet to be able to marry you?¡± ¡°Depends on your sincerity!¡± Miss Seaton added, ¡°I want you to hold an international press conference and propose to me on bended knee in front of all the citizens of Jaban. Otherwise, I refuse to marry you!¡± She wasn¡¯t the sort of woman who could just easily be brought home by anyone. ¡°Okay.¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded in agreement. On hearing this, Miss Seaton was a little taken aback. As is universally known, Jaban has always had a tradition of male superiority. Therefore, women in Jaban hold no standing or status. But now! Miyamoto Hoya was willing to propose to her on bended knee in front of all the citizens of Jaban! Miss Seaton couldn¡¯t understand just how much Miyamoto Hoya must love her, to be able to go to such lengths! Just thinking about it made Miss Seaton feel so superior! She now couldn¡¯t wait to see Karina¡¯s face when she sees Miyamoto Hoya proposing to her on bended knee in front of all their countrymen! It would certainly be a shock! By then, Karina would see just how wrong she was! ¡°Really?¡± Miss Seaton looked at Miyamoto Hoya, disbelief reflected in her eye. Miyamoto Hoya nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. For the girl I like, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± Miss Seaton was moved, but didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she went on to say, ¡°You really think it¡¯s so easy to marry me?¡± ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡± Miyamoto Hoya continued. Miss Seaton narrowed her eyes, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about the specifics yet. First, settle the matter with Viola Thompson. Once that¡¯s done, then we can talk about marrying me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded. Miss Seaton got up from Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s lap to retrieve her clothes from the floor. Dressing up piece by piece, then looking at Miyamoto Hoya, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I need to leave now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡± Miyamoto Hoya stood up too. ¡°No need,¡± Miss Seaton stopped Miyamoto Hoya from rising, continuing, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, before you settle the matter with Viola Thompson, it¡¯s best we don¡¯t meet.¡± The matter with Viola Thompson needed to be dealt with swiftly. Miss Seaton wanted to see Viola¡¯s retribution as soon as possible.¡± +¡±Agreed.¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded. A moment later, Miyamoto Hoya went on to ask, ¡°When would you like to see the results?¡± ¡°Within three days.¡± Miss Seaton was confident she had successfully measured Miyamoto Hoya, ¡°If you can¡¯t resolve this matter within three days, then there is no need for us to meet anymore.¡± This was a threat. And an announcement. Having said this, Miss Seaton turned and walked away. Watching Miss Seaton¡¯s retreating figure, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s veins twitched with anger. If Miss Seaton were to look back now, she¡¯d surely see the murderous intent on Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s face. The look of someone wanting to kill another person can never be hidden. ¡­ The next morning. Terrence Lentz packed a substantial breakfast to deliver to Viola Thompson, and then escorted her to the Lentz Clan. After the two of them finished their breakfast, they returned to the Lentz Clan. Unexpectedly¡­ The Lentz Clan had completely changed from yesterday¡¯s jovial ambiance to a rather heavy one now. On seeing Viola Thompson¡¯s arrival, Eleanor Armstrong managed to squeeze out a smile before turning to her two daughters-in-law and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this some other time!¡± Charlotte Young, however, stood up directly from the sofa, ¡°Mom, why wait for another day? Let¡¯s solve this while Miss Thompson is here. After all, Miss Thompson will become part of our family sooner or later, there¡¯s no need to keep her out of it!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie nodded her agreement, ¡°I think the elder sister-in-law is right.¡± Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s face flushed with anger. Harlan Lentz was even more outraged, but restrained himself from losing his temper given Viola Thompson¡¯s presence. ¡°Auntie, if there¡¯s something, just say it directly. Don¡¯t treat me as an outsider.¡± Viola Thompson knew this matter probably had something to do with her. And she was never one to shy away from trouble. Chapter 1568 - Chapter 1568 388 Independent Portal _1 Chapter 1568: 388: Independent Portal! _1 Chapter 1568: 388: Independent Portal! _1 Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong slightly furrowed her brows. She never expected that the two daughters-in-law would bring up these matters at this time! It was just too much! Eleanor Armstrong took a deep breath, trying hard to calm herself down. Then she looked at Charlotte Young and Sophie, ¡°I am going to ask you again, have you really made up your minds?¡± Charlotte Young and Sophie both nodded. Eleanor Armstrong still wanted to persuade the two of them, but Harlan Lentz spoke at this moment, ¡°Viola is right, since we are all family, there¡¯s no need to hide anything. Eleanor, just say it directly. I¡¯ll say this one more time to my sons and daughters, once the decision is made today, there is no turning back!¡± Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz glanced at each other and then said: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Since my big brother and I have made this decision, we definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡± With such good things happening, only a fool would regret it! Harlan Lentz nodded and looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Eleanor Armstrong sighed, ¡°Alright.¡± Upon saying this, Eleanor Armstrong looked at Viola Thompson and continued: ¡°Viola, they¡­ they want to break away from Terrence and start their own households.¡± That¡¯s right. Due to their wives¡¯ incitements, the two sons insisted on dividing up the family, and moreover, it was on the important day that Viola Thomson was visiting. Divide the family? Hearing these words, Terrence Lentz subtly furrowed his brows. Upon hearing this, Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°Since big brother and sister-in-law, second brother and sister-in-law want to separate, then let¡¯s separate.¡± Eleanor Armstrong looked at Terrence Lentz. Terrence Lentz slightly nodded his head, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll listen to Viola.¡± Eleanor Armstrong sighed lightly. She did not want to let Terrence Lentz leave the family. Years ago, it was due to Terrence Lentz¡¯s reputation as a ¡®genius¡¯ that the Lentz clan has achieved what it is today. If it were not for Terrence Lentz, the Lentz Clan would not be where it is now. Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz, these two brothers, have benefitted so much from it. But what now? These two have long forgotten the past. It is truly chilling to see the relationships between blood brothers turn out this way! Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t understand why the three brothers would end up like this. So heartless! Hearing Terrence Lentz¡¯s response, Charlotte Young was very excited. Indeed, a good-for-nothing is always a good-for-nothing. At the moment, the good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz clearly has not realized the loss he would suffer from separating the family. Because a good-for-nothing does not think. Over the years, Terrence Lentz has been living off past glory. Without him, the Lentz family would have prospered long ago! The Lentz family was being dragged down by Terrence Lentz. Before proposing this idea, Charlotte Young was worried that the good-for-nothing would disagree with splitting from the family. Considering the parents-in-law¡¯s indulgence towards this good-for-nothing, if the good-for-nothing didn¡¯t agree, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the family and start their own household. To her surprise, the good-for-nothing readily agreed! How could this not inspire excitement? Charlotte Young narrowed her eyes, then said: ¡°The third son is reasonable. Since the third son has already agreed now, let¡¯s start discussing how exactly to divide the family property!¡± Hearing this question, Sophie instantly sat upright. Just then, Harlan Lentz continued: ¡°All three of you are my children, and I won¡¯t favor one over another. The shares of Lentz Clan will be divided into three parts, one portion for each of you. The savings your mother and I have accumulated over the years will also be divided into three parts.¡± Both sides of the hand are flesh. On reaching this point, Harlan Lentz too felt very distressed. Brothers are like limbs. Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong had three sons with the hope that they would support and help each other in the future. But what now? Instead of aiding each other, the three brothers conspired to isolate the youngest brother. Upon hearing that the shares of the Lentz Clan would be divided into three, the faces of Charlotte Young and Sophie changed. Why should the shares of Lentz clan be divided into three parts? Just because Terrence Lentz is a good-for-nothing? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The achievements of the Lentz clan today are all because of their efforts! Has this anything to do with the good-for-nothing? The two daughters-in-law were furious. After exchanging a glance, Sophie continued: ¡°Mom and dad, as parents, I can understand your feelings. After all, every parent favors the youngest child. It¡¯s normal for you to be a bit partial towards the third son.¡± Having said that, Sophie paused for a moment, ¡°But, you cannot ignore the feelings of our big brother and sister-in-law just because you favor the third son. We are also your children. The Lentz Clan has come this far only by means of Bartley and my big brother. But now, you want to assign the rights that Bartley and my big brother strived for to the third son. Even if Bartley and I don¡¯t mind, you should at least consider the feelings of the big brother and sister-in-law!¡± Chapter 1569 - Chapter 1569 388 Independent Portal _2 Chapter 1569: 388: Independent Portal! _2 Chapter 1569: 388: Independent Portal! _2 ¡°In these situations, it¡¯s always better for women to speak up than men. So at this time, Bartley Lentz and Terrence Lentz just need to keep quiet. At these words, Charlotte Young complained somewhat resentfully, ¡°Mom and Dad, if you really think we are all your flesh and blood, then this is not the way to distribute company shares. The third son may be our younger brother, but some things can¡¯t be changed just because we share the same blood! You ignored the shareholders¡¯ opposition and insisted on bringing the third son into the company, and what was the result? In just a few days, the company lost tens of millions!¡± Although Charlotte Young didn¡¯t say it explicitly, her implication was very clear. Firstly, Terrence Lentz hasn¡¯t contributed anything to the Lentz Clan company, so there¡¯s no need to allocate company shares to him. Secondly, considering that Terrence Lentz is a good-for-nothing, even if the shares were given to him, there would only be one outcome. Bankruptcy. Rather than letting Terrence Lentz squander all the shares, it would be better to distribute them to them, the two brothers. Charlotte Young and Sophie played off each other well, angering Eleanor Armstrong to the point where she was shaking all over. These two daughters-in-law may not have spelled it out, but every word pointed to Terrence Lentz being a good-for-nothing. In their eyes, Terrence Lentz was simply a burden! Eleanor Armstrong looked at them and continued, ¡°Charlotte, Sophie, I remember when Terrence was considered a golden child, your parents also benefited greatly! Ask yourself, if Terrence had not become famous early, would you be living the life you have now? Look at you two, kicking a man while he¡¯s down, right?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just telling it like it is,¡± Charlotte met Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s gaze, ¡°Right now the third son doesn¡¯t have any business sense! Besides, people cannot always live in the past! You¡¯re being ridiculous!¡± Viola Thompson spoke up just in time, ¡°Indeed, people can¡¯t always live in the past, but even a dog knows to be grateful, let alone people.¡± At her words, Charlotte Young subtly furrowed her brow. What did Viola mean by saying that? Charlotte looked at Viola, ¡°Miss Thompson, are you calling me a dog?¡± She didn¡¯t want to ask directly. But Viola¡¯s words were too harsh! She was actually calling her a dog! Charlotte had never been so humiliated. ¡°No, you misunderstood,¡± Viola said with a faint smile, looking up at Charlotte and Sophie, ¡°What I meant was you two are worse than dogs.¡± Even dogs know to be grateful. But these two didn¡¯t know to be grateful. The reason why Charlotte and Sophie put it so bluntly was they didn¡¯t intend to leave any face for Terrence. In that case. She also didn¡¯t need to leave any face for them. Charlotte and Sophie¡¯s faces turned white in an instant, and worse, they had no rebuttal and no courage to retort. If they offended Viola, with the Thompson Clan¡¯s influence, it would be easy to destroy them. Charlotte and Sophie could only swallow their anger. After all, Viola had a higher status than them! Just wait! In a few days, Viola will realize how foolish she is now, speaking up for a good-for-nothing! Bartley Lentz spoke up at the right time, ¡°Mom and Dad, just distribute the shares according to your wishes.¡± Once he finished speaking, Bartley signaled to Charlotte and Sophie to stop talking. After all, Terrence had Viola backing him. Upon hearing this, Charlotte and Sophie were very unhappy. Who would willingly give up a piece of meat that is already in their mouth to someone else? Moreover! This stuff was never meant for that good-for-nothing. Len Lentz could only swallow this loss. With parents like these, what could he do! ¡°Big brother is right, mom and dad, you don¡¯t need to listen to Sophie and sister-in-law, after all, they are family.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded his head, ¡°Since both of you have no objections, then¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Bartley Lentz interrupted. Harlan Lentz looked at Bartley Lentz, ¡°Big brother, do you have anything else to say?¡± Bartley Lentz continued, ¡°They say that even brothers need to settle accounts clearly. Since mom and dad have decided to distribute a third of the Lentz Clan shares to Terrence, but whatever happens to Terrence in the future, it has nothing to do with me and big brother. After all, the three of us are equal. As elder brothers, we will also have our own little families in the future. We need to LIVE, we can¡¯t always be there to help the third son. So, whatever happens to the third son in the future, whether we want to help or not, he can only rely on himself!¡± Bartley Lentz made it very clear with those words. He was just short of saying they wanted to completely sever ties with Terrence! Chapter 1570 - Chapter 1570 388 Independent Portal _3 Chapter 1570: 388: Independent Portal! _3 Chapter 1570: 388: Independent Portal! _3 Hearing this, Harlan Lentz slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°Eldest son, no matter what, you guys are all brothers, is it necessary to clearly separate like this?¡± Is it necessary to speak so definitively? Bartley Lentz looked at Harlan Lentz and laughed, ¡°Dad, since you are against division, then naturally you should have no need to divide the shares into three portions. My suggestion is to divide Terrence¡¯s shares between me and the second brother. This way, should anything happen to Terrence, myself and the second brother won¡¯t sit by idly. If he is to have an equal share with us, then he should strive on his own, and not always be dependent on others!¡± Len Lentz nodded, ¡°I agree with the eldest brother¡¯s words, dad. You always emphasize fairness, why can¡¯t you be a bit fairer? We three are brothers and helping each other is necessary, but we have no obligation to support our younger brother!¡± Support the younger brother! Len had wanted to say these words for a while, and today he finally said them all. ¡°Lentz doesn¡¯t need you two to support him!¡± Viola Thompson lightly interjected, ¡°Second brother, the words you said today indicate that you no longer consider Lentz your brother. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s clarify everything now. From now on, you will have no relationships with Lentz. He doesn¡¯t need you to provide for his life, and he certainly doesn¡¯t need you to worry about his affairs. Conversely, when Lentz achieves anything in the future, you shouldn¡¯t come to him declaring kinship. After all, ¡®When the sun sets in the west, you are not there. When it rises again, who are you?''¡± Dire straits are only temporary. Viola Thompson doesn¡¯t believe that Terrence Lentz will always stay stagnant. Achievements? From this good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz? Hearing these words, Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz almost burst into laughter. Viola Thompson must be going insane! Only then would she think that Terrence Lentz could achieve anything. If this kind of good-for-nothing who can¡¯t even understand a financial report could have any achievement, then pigs might fly! Len Lentz nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a given. I¡¯m making it clear here today. No matter what a big shot the third son becomes, I will never exploit his fame in front of others!¡± ¡°Will you keep your words?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Len Lentz continued, ¡°A man¡¯s words, once spoken, even four horses cannot retrieve it back! If I fail to keep my words, then I am lower than a dog!¡± He spoke so definitively because he was sure that Terrence Lentz would not achieve anything. Viola Thompson looked at Bartley Lentz, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I completely agree with second brother¡¯s words!¡± Like Len Lentz, Bartley Lentz was more than willing to distance himself from Terrence Lentz, even to the point of ending all relations. Because none of them believed that a good-for-nothing could have a bright future. This is utterly absurd. If even a person like Terrence Lentz could have any achievements, there would be no fools or good-for-nothings in this world. Viola Thompson is daydreaming. Viola Thompson nodded lightly, ¡°Alright then, we will separate from this family, Lentz.¡± She didn¡¯t say ¡®you¡¯, she said ¡®we¡¯. Viola Thompson¡¯s remarks, in the eyes of Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz, were utterly foolish! How did she achieve her current success? Was that a miracle Viola Thompson created? This was a joke! These words gave Terrence Lentz a sense of belonging. He nodded slightly, looked at his parents, and then spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t want a single share of the Lentz Corporation. You and mom just need to give me this ancestral home!¡± Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz were both stunned. Both of them hadn¡¯t expected that Terrence Lentz would actually refuse the shares of the Lentz Corporation. But Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz were overjoyed! Charlotte Young said hurriedly, ¡°Little third, words that have been said cannot be taken back, just like water that is spilled. You voluntarily gave up your shares. If people heard about this, they would say that we bullied you!¡± Sophie nodded, ¡°Eldest sister-in-law is right! No one is forcing you here!¡± Terrence Lentz spoke in a calm tone, looking at everyone, he said word by word, ¡°Using one-third of the Lentz Corporation shares to clearly see all your true faces, I think it¡¯s worth it. I hope you can remember what was said today and leave each other alone in the future!¡± Leaving each other alone? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As expected from a good-for-nothing. Does he really think that after he climbed up the ladder to marry into the Thompson Clan, he could spend the rest of his life in ease? Even if Viola Thompson really fell in love with Terrence Lentz, the Thompson Family wouldn¡¯t just let things slide! The Thompson Family has no relationship with Terrence Lentz, they wouldn¡¯t support a good-for-nothing! Bartley Lentz looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Little third, we¡¯re all brothers. Once words are spoken, it¡¯s just like water that¡¯s been spilled. Since you¡¯ve said that, we definitely will keep our word. I¡¯m just worried¡­¡± Chapter 1571 - Chapter 1571 388 Independent Portal _4 Chapter 1571: 388: Independent Portal! _4 Chapter 1571: 388: Independent Portal! _4 ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Bartley Lentz paused before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that, Terrence, you¡¯ll be the first to back out!¡± ¡°I keep my words,¡± Terrence¡¯s voice betrayed no emotion. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good,¡± said Bartley Levitz, turning to his parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, since Terrence has said so, why don¡¯t you distribute everything now in front of all of us!¡± After that, they would move out of the LentzFamily Old Mansion overnight. Harlan Lentz turned to Terrence, ¡°Terrence, are you¡­ are you sure you don¡¯t want to rethink this?¡± Seeing this, both Bartley and Len Lentz¡¯ s eyebrows twitched slightly. Both felt their parents were biased! Their hearts only had room for that good-for-nothing Terrence, never did they consider that they were also their sons! If today¡¯s words were from them, their parents would not hesitate this much, nor would they give any chance to reconsider. How could there be such parents in this world! Terrence shook his head, ¡°Dad, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Harlan Lentz sighed. If Terrence received one-third of the Lentz Clan¡¯s shares, he could still manage it, but now that Terrence had refused the shares, how would he manage his future living expenses? How would he survive? He surely can¡¯t count on Viola Thompson to support him! This is unrealistic! Seeing Terrence like this, Eleanor Armstrong became very anxious and couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Terrence, think about it again!¡± ¡°I have thought it through,¡± Terrence replied. Eleanor Armstrong then turned towards Viola Thompson, ¡°Viola, try to persuade Terrence!¡± Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°Aunt, I respect Lentz¡¯s choice.¡± Seeing that there was no other option, Eleanor Armstrong finally looked at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Let¡¯s do it now.¡± They have no choice but to split now! Even though it¡¯s unfair, this is something Terrence brought upon himself. In front of everyone, Harlan Lentz divided the Lentz Clan¡¯s shares into two parts, one for Bartley Lentz and one for Len Lentz. Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz¡¯s accounts still had one billion in liquid assets. These funds were also divided evenly into two parts. In addition, the couple possessed other properties, leaving three sets for themselves to live in, all other properties were also divided among the two sons. After the division, Bartley Lentz rose from the sofa, ¡°Mom, Dad, since you have given the old mansion to Terrence, Charlotte and I are going to prepare to move out with the kids as soon as possible, aiming to move out tomorrow.¡± Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly, ¡°So quickly?¡± After all, they were a family, was it necessary for Bartley Lentz to leave in such a hurry? Eleanor Armstrong was a little unwilling to part with her grandson. Before Eleanor Armstrong could react, Len Lentz said, ¡°Mom, Dad, Sophie and I will also prepare to move out.¡± Len Lentz and Sophie¡¯s child was studying abroad, signalling them would be enough. Eleanor Armstrong wanted to say something else, but was stopped by Harlan Lentz. Harlan Lentz angrily said, ¡°Leave! Let them leave!¡± What ungrateful and vicious people! At this point, Bartley Lentz stopped and looked at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Dad, I know this is hard for you. After all, we have been living together as a family for so many years. But when a child grows up, they must have their own family! If you and mom miss Lucky, you can move over and live with us!¡± Lucky is the son of Bartley Lentz and Charlotte Young. Harlan Lentz scolded, ¡°Get lost!¡± Bartley Lentz chose not to say anything more and turned around with Charlotte to leave. Len Lentz originally wanted to say something else, but seeing how brutally Bartley Lentz was rebuked, he dared not say anything for the moment. The two brothers came to the stairs, and Charlotte Young said discontentedly, ¡°Mom and Dad are too biased! Even though they¡¯ve given us all the shares and all the savings, they must still have other assets!¡± One with half a brain would know who these assets were reserved for! They are definitely being kept for Terrence! Sophie sighed with an air of helplessness, ¡°Who let him be their most beloved youngest son!¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°Since they are pushing us away in such a way, when they get old, do not expect me to take care of them!¡± Saying this, Charlotte Young looked at Bartley Lentz, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t meddle in their affairs in future! Your parents really crossed the line this time!¡± Bartley Lentz nodded, ¡°I understand!¡± Soon, the two brothers retreated to their respective rooms. Sophie looked at Len Lentz, ¡°Did you hear what your sister-in-law just said?¡±¡± ¡°What?¡± Len Lentz asked curiously. Sophie continued, ¡°Your sister-in-law said she would not take care of your parents when they grow old! I¡¯m telling you, if they don¡¯t, you¡¯re not allowed to either! Since they are so biased towards Terrence, let Terrence look after them when they are old and sick!¡± Do not bully a kindly man. Sophie is not a person to be manipulated! Len Lentz frowned slightly, ¡°No matter what, they are my parents!¡±¡± ¡°You treat them as parents, are they treating you like their son?¡± Sophie continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what happened today? Your parents don¡¯t have you in their hearts! In their eyes, only that good-for-nothing is their son!¡±¡± Thinking about it, Len Lentz felt a chill in his heart. Clearly, for these years, the diligent person who had been managing company affairs was him. Yet, the parents still wanted to give a share of the stock to that good-for-nothing. Of course, it was thanks to Terrence that the Lentz Clan was able to grow stronger back in the days! But after Terrence became a good-for-nothing, they had been barely managing to keep the Lentz Clan from declaring bankruptcy. Now what? The parents have completely forgotten all the good things they have done! In parents¡¯ view, all the credit should go to Terrence. Without Terrence, there would be no Lentz Clan today? That is utterly absurd. Because even without Terrence, the Lentz Clan, under his management would still thrive. Otherwise, the Lentz Clan would have long ceased to exist. Terrence doesn¡¯t even know why their parents insisted on giving him the shares! At these thoughts, Len Lentz sighed. Sophie continued, ¡°Plus, have your parents ever cared about you over these years? Have they ever asked after your wellbeing or asked what you wanted to eat?¡± ¡°Since he devoted all his care to that good-for-nothing, why should you take care of them when they grow old?¡± This is simply bullying an honest person! Len Lentz remained silent, feeling extremely upset at heart. A moment later, he looked at Sophie and nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Seeing her husband like this, Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid her husband would be foolishly filial. ¡­ Inside the Hall. Eleanor looked at Terrence, ¡°Terrence, do you know what you just did?¡± ¡°Mom, I know,¡± Terrence just looked at his mother, ¡°Rest assured, since I have made this choice, I will never regret it.¡± Eleanor Armstrong sighed. She felt that this matter was too unfair. The Lentz Clan¡¯s family business rightfully included Terrence¡¯s share. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Terrence refused! Viola Thompson gave a faint smile, looked at Eleanor Armstrong, and said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m still here.¡± Looking at Viola Thompson, a comforting look appeared in Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s eyes. She believed that Viola would be Terrence¡¯s light and salvation. After a pause, Viola continued, ¡°I believe Terrence will not disappoint us.¡± Chapter 1572 - Chapter 1572 388 How absurd the mistake is _1 Chapter 1572: 388: How absurd the mistake is! _1 Chapter 1572: 388: How absurd the mistake is! _1 Eleanor Armstrong looked at Viola Thompson, her mind filled with countless emotions in that moment. Initially, when the Thompson Clan had put forth Viola as the adopted daughter for a breakup with Terrence Lentz, she utterly refused. In her eyes, Viola was nothing more than a country bumpkin, and adding to that, the conduct of the Thompson Family made her extremely disdainful towards them. Even though Viola wasn¡¯t a blood relative of the Thompsons, they had raised her. She feared that Viola would act no different than them. Ungrateful. Kicking someone when they¡¯re down. But it turned out not to be so. Not only did Viola not exhibit any of the Thompson Family¡¯s traits, she was understanding and reasonable, one in a million good young woman. Lucky. She was lucky to have woken up to it in time, otherwise, she would have missed out on such an exceptional daughter-in-law like Viola. Whenever she thought about it, Eleanor Armstrong was filled with regret. ¡°Viola, thank you,¡± Eleanor Armstrong said, grasping Viola¡¯s hands. Thanking her for believing in Terrence so much. In this family, apart from her and Harlan Lentz, no one believed that Terrence would accomplish anything grand in the future. Even his two biological elder brothers didn¡¯t believe. But Viola believed in Terrence. Moreover, Eleanor Armstrong could see from Viola¡¯s eyes, her belief in Terrence is genuine ¨C that determined look was unshakeable by anyone. Viola smiled softly, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Eleanor nodded in agreement, understanding everything without words. Pausing, Eleanor continued, ¡°Today is a good day, let¡¯s not let those issues ruin our mood! Viola, I¡¯ve prepared some camping equipment. Today, the four of us will go camping.¡± By ¡®the four of us¡¯, she didn¡¯t include Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz. The purpose of camping is to have fun. Bringing them along would simply be a bother. And also. They had made everything too ugly, As their mother, Eleanor found it bitterly disappointing. She had never imagined things would turn out this way. She had thought, after all, they were brothers. Though they may quarrel, she didn¡¯t think it would escalate to this degree. But¡­ Each time she thought about these matters, Eleanor felt like she was suffocating. Viola nodded lightly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve actually never been camping before.¡± Hearing this, Eleanor was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t realized that Viola had never been camping. It makes sense, really. In the past, Viola had suffered so much under Reg Thompson and Olga, so it was quite normal that she hadn¡¯t gone camping before. The couple always only ever thought of their own biological daughter, so how could they possibly consider Viola? Thinking about it, sadness filled Eleanor¡¯s eyes. Luckily, Viola was now back with her real parents. Eleanor continued, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Garden Campsite today, I¡¯ve heard that the scenery there is particularly nice, with mountains and water, and it¡¯s very lively.¡± The point of camping is to be amidst many people and revel in the fun. As she finished speaking, Eleanor turned towards Harlan Lentz, ¡°You go prepare the things, and once everything¡¯s ready, we¡¯ll set off.¡± Harlan Lentz smiled, ¡°Sure.¡± Harlan¡¯s thoughts mirrored Eleanor¡¯s, there¡¯s no point lingering over what¡¯s happened. The most important thing right now is to be happy. Eleanor linked her arm with Viola¡¯s, then looked towards Terrence, ¡°You should go help your Dad too! Today, us women are going to kick back and relax.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Terrence nodded slightly. With that said, Terrence hurried off to help Harlan. Father and son together, packing up the equipment for camping. Eleanor had prepared quite a few things. Tents, barbecue grills, small tables, atmosphere lights, and even tables, chairs, benches, and so on. Eleanor was a bit of a clean freak, not comfortable with using things from the campsite, so every time they went camping, she brought everything with her. Even pots, pans, dishes, and bowls. If it were anyone else, they would have definitely opted for disposable cutlery, but Eleanor was very environmentally conscious. She strongly disapproved of disposable tableware, so she brought an entire pile of things each time they went camping. So, each time they went camping with Eleanor, Harlan always complained that she was such a pain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But this time, surprisingly, Harlan didn¡¯t have a single complaint. While packing things, Harlan said in a low voice, ¡°Terrence, don¡¯t stress. As long as your Mom and I are around, we won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± He was scared Terrence would feel pressured. Given the family¡¯s current situation, as a father, he must create a safe space for Terrence. Terrence spoke up lightly, ¡°Dad, you and Mom have worked hard all your lives, I think it¡¯s time for you to start enjoying life. I¡¯ve arranged a world tour for both of you. For your latter years, I hope you both can be happy, truly live for yourselves and stop worrying for us.¡± Chapter 1573 - Chapter 1573 388 How absurd the mistake is _2 Chapter 1573: 388: How absurd the mistake is! _2 Chapter 1573: 388: How absurd the mistake is! _2 Hearing these words, Harlan Lentz¡¯s nose soured. Even though Terrence Lentz is currently the least capable among his three sons, he is the most filial. He has always remembered the matter of traveling around the world. This was a promise he had made to Eleanor Armstrong in his youth. Over all these years, even he had almost forgotten it, but Terrence Lentz remembered it still. This took Harlan Lentz by surprise. Harlan Lentz struggled to suppress his underlying emotions and managed a slight smile. He looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°What trouble? You mustn¡¯t overthink, as for business matters, all your mother and I need do is talk, we don¡¯t have to do everything ourselves!¡± Speaking up to here, Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°In all these years, where haven¡¯t your mother and I been? To travel the world again! What a waste of time and money!¡± We can talk about traveling the world later. Harlan Lentz is not a selfish kind of person. The most important issue now is to support Terrence Lentz, to help him establish a home and start a career. As Terrence Lentz folded the tent, he said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I have a handle on my affairs. I have already arranged the world travel matter. My secretary will contact you in a few days, and you just need to follow her instructions.¡± A secretary? Harlan Lentz was greatly surprised, he halted his actions, ¡°Secretary? What secretary?¡± Terrence Lentz was an idle vagabond, where did a secretary come from? For a moment, Harlan Lentz thought he was experiencing auditory hallucinations. Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to tell you for a long time.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Harlan Lentz asked curiously. Terrence Lentz opened his thin lips a little, ¡°Actually¡­ I have another identity.¡± ¡°What identity?¡± Harlan Lentz looked at Terrence Lentz. Seeing his serious face, Harlan Lentz became a little nervous, swallowed hard and said, ¡°Terrence, you¨Cyou didn¡¯t do anything illegal, did you?¡± As long as Terrence Lentz¡¯s other identity was not that of a murderer, Harlan Lentz felt he could accept it. Terrence Lentz shook his head slightly, ¡°No.¡± Hearing that, Harlan Lentz exhaled in relief. He then asked, ¡°So what is it?¡± ¡°I am Terrence.¡± Terrence Lentz spoke in a light tone, and there was not even a hint of ripple on his face. As if being Mr. Terrence was not anything outstanding at all. Getting to this point, Terrence Lentz paused, then continued, ¡°So Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. The most important thing now is for you and Mom to be happy.¡± Terrence? When Terrence Lentz mentioned Terrence, was he referring to Mr. Terrence? How is that possible! ¡°What did you say?¡± Harlan Lentz thought he was hallucinating and asked incredulously. Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°I am Terrence.¡± After making sure he heard right, Harlan Lentz asked in disbelief, ¡°Did you say you¡¯re Mr. Terrence?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, explaining, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you and Mom before because I don¡¯t think humanity can withstand trials.¡± Since the car accident, Terrence Lentz began to see some things he couldn¡¯t normally see, so he became full of doubts about human nature. He became apathetic. He no longer believed there were true feelings in this world. He began to hide his talents, disguising himself as a good-for-nothing. Indeed, just as he had thought. Once he lost the halo of a genius, those people revealed their true faces. In the past, Terrence Lentz felt that the whole world was full of goodwill towards him. But since then. What Terrence Lentz saw was all the evil in human nature. It was only now that Terrence Lentz came to know. Humanity is multifaceted. There are good and bad sides. Sometimes, goodwill might come from an unfamiliar stranger. Sometimes, malicious intent might come from one¡¯s own relatives. All this requires his own understanding and experience. Previously, Terrence Lentz was so pessimistic that he felt even his own parents would abandon him. ¡°Terrence, stop joking!¡± Harlan Lentz chuckled, ¡°For people like us, even being able to claim a familial relationship with Mr. Terrence would be a great honor!¡± And there was Terrence Lentz, claiming outright that he is Mr. Terrence himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, there were no strangers present. Getting to this point, Harlan Lentz paused and looked at Terrence Lentz, ¡°Terrence, such words you can say in front of me, but you must never say them in front of Viola.¡± They are, after all, father and son. If Viola Thompson heard him say that, she would definitely think Terrence Lentz was unreliable. Looking at Harlan Lentz like this, Terrence Lentz felt a bit helpless, ¡°Dad, I really am Terrence.¡± Chapter 1574 - Chapter 1574 388 How absurd the mistake is _3 Chapter 1574: 388: How absurd the mistake is! _3 Chapter 1574: 388: How absurd the mistake is! _3 ¡°After speaking, Terrence Lentz took out a pocket watch from his pocket.¡± ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Harlan Lentz looked at the pocket watch in Terrence¡¯s hand, and was a bit stunned at the sight of it. That¡¯s because the watch in Terrence¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t just any watch. This was a symbol of the status within the Country Polluton Royal Family. Something ordinary folks couldn¡¯t buy even if they had the money. ¡°A fake?¡± Harlan Lentz asked. ¡°Genuine article.¡± Harlan Lentz chuckled, ¡°Terrence, stop wasting time and get packed already! Stop talking about all these unnecessary things. Your mom and Viola are still waiting for us!¡± Terrence began to speak again, ¡°Father, I am really ¨C¡± He was cut off by Harlan Lentz mid-sentence, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I believe you, you¡¯re Mr. Terrence! You are!¡± Terrence sulkingly thought, could his old father be more dismissive? With his father unresponsive to his claims, Terrence Lentz resigned to his silence and quietly began packing his things. Soon, the father and son pair had all their things loaded into the van. Harlan Lentz jumped into the co-pilot seat, ¡°Go get your mother and Viola.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Eleanor Armstrong and Viola Thompson were sitting in the garden, chatting, while munching on sunflower seeds. Even though there was quite an age gap between them, there was no dearth of topics to talk about. The bond between the two, though not by birth, was like that of a mother and daughter, a heart-warming sight to behold. Charlotte Young observed this scene from the third floor. With a scoff, she said, ¡°I knew that old witch was hiding something!¡± Otherwise, why else would they be laughing so heartily? ¡°What happened?¡± Bartley Lentz curiously asked. Charlotte Young pulled the curtain open, ¡°Look at the garden.¡± Bartley Lentz walked over, looking a bit puzzled, ¡°What about the garden?¡± ¡°Are you blind?¡± Charlotte was slightly annoyed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how happy your mother and Viola Thompson look while they chat?¡± Bartley Lentz said, ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± Charlotte continued, ¡°It has everything to do with us! Your mother is laughing so happily, she may have thought of kicking us out long ago! Otherwise, why would she still be so happy knowing that we are leaving soon!¡± As a mother, at this moment, she should be extremely sad. After all, her son and daughter-in-law are about to move far away from her! But Eleanor Armstrong? Eleanor seems as though she has just received wonderful news. Charlotte added, ¡°I heard it all. Your mother is planning to take that good-for-nothing and Viola camping! What kind of timing is this for a camping trip! She¡¯s so cold-blooded!¡± Bartley too felt like his mother was crossing a line! Couldn¡¯t she choose another time to go camping? ¡°Forget it,¡± Bartley Lentz comforted Eleanor, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re leaving soon. Let them do whatever they want! From now on, we¡¯ll close the door and live our own lives.¡± Charlotte was still very angry. ¡°Your mother is way out of line! She always adores our Lucky, but during this separation, she didn¡¯t give a cent to Lucky, it¡¯s all being saved for her good-for-nothing son! Just watch! She¡¯ll get her comeuppance one day!¡± Is it even possible for Terrence Lentz, that incapable good-for-nothing, to make a living on his own? Might even lose the LentzFamily Old Mansion as collateral one day! Bartley smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make any guarantees, but I¡¯m very sure that my parents are going to suffer for the rest of their lives.¡± With such a good-for-nothing by their side, they might not even guarantee a basic living in their old age. Thinking about that is also quite pathetic! However, all of this is their own doing. It¡¯s not worth the sympathy. After these words, Bartley continued, ¡°So for now, we should just put up with it. What¡¯s the point in bickering so much with them?¡± Favoritism in parents will never make them realize their mistakes. Charlotte said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, when your parents get old and face their retribution, you¡¯re not allowed to quietly give them any help! Because it¡¯s their comeuppance!¡± ¡°I know, didn¡¯t you just say that?¡± Bartley Lentz was not a fool, he would not be helpful to anyone who was not caring about him. Even if that person was his own biological parents. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a matter of principle. If he were a parent, he would never waste time on someone like Terrence Lentz. Because a good-for-nothing can only ever be a good-for-nothing. On this end, Terrence Lentz went over to the two women who were chatting, ¡°Mother, Father and I have packed everything, we can leave now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Eleanor Armstrong stood up and took Viola Thompson¡¯s hand. Chapter 1575 - Chapter 1575 388 How absurd the mistake is _4 Chapter 1575: 388: How absurd the mistake is! _4 Chapter 1575: 388: How absurd the mistake is! _4 Arriving at the garage, Eleanor Armstrong took the driver¡¯s seat, leaving the back seat for Terrence Lentz and Viola Thompson. The campsite was over sixty kilometers away. An hour later, they finally arrived at their destination. By the time they arrived, many people were already setting up camp. Viola jumped out of the car and looked at Eleanor, ¡°Auntie, you can leave pitching the tent to Terrence and me. You and Uncle can get busy with something else.¡± Eleanor nodded, ¡°Then I will go find a water source around here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Eleanor looked at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Let¡¯s go, old Lentz.¡± Harlan Lentz brought the water storage equipment, ¡°Coming.¡± Viola was quite handy. In no time, she and Terrence Lentz had set up the tent. Next to them was a young couple. The man was busy as a beaver, sweating profusely. The girl sat under an umbrella with a mini fan, ¡°Honey, are we there yet? I¡¯m almost dying from the heat!¡± ¡°I said we should rent a tent at the campsite, but you insisted on buying! Now you are hurrying me! If you have time to rush me, why not lend me a hand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this!¡± The girl complained: ¡°Besides, such chores are for boys! Do you see any other girl doing such heavy labor?¡± The man looked at his girlfriend, ¡°Luna, can you please look next door, she is a girl, too.¡± Upon hearing this, Luna looked over to the adjacent campsite. Not far away, a girl about her age was hammering a nail into the ground. It was a somewhat crude movement, but when she did it, it seemed inexplicably elegant. Quite a sight to behold. What an amazing girl! Luna was a bit muted looking at this. Her boyfriend took the opportunity to speak, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do the tough work. You just have to hand me the tools.¡± Finally, Luna came to her senses, picked up the sunscreen on the table, ¡°I will apply some sunscreen, then come.¡± ¡­ Capital City. Today was the third day since Seaton¡¯s relationship with Miyamoto Hoya started, and the last day she had given him to solve the issue of Viola Thompson. At that time, she gave Miyamoto Hoya a three-day ultimatum to deal with Viola¡¯s problem. Now, the three days have passed. It¡¯s time for her to inspect the results. At the thought of it, Seaton narrowed her eyes. Over the past three days, she had intentionally blocked Miyamoto Hoya on social media and blocked his phone calls. She wanted to put pressure on Miyamoto Hoya. To make him realize that she wasn¡¯t joking. Presumably, these three days have been tough for Miyamoto Hoya. Who could stand being ignored by his beloved girl for three full days? Seaton put Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s number back onto her contacts list. She also unblocked him on social media. She thought Miyamoto Hoya would have sent her lots of messages. But to Seaton¡¯s surprise, Miyamoto Hoya didn¡¯t send her a single message. What¡¯s going on? Seaton furrowed her brows. That¡¯s not right! It¡¯s very unusual! If he were to act in advance, Miyamoto Hoya would definitely bombard her with messages. But this time. Miyamoto Hoya was surprisingly quiet. What is going on? Seaton picked up her phone, ready to send a message to Miyamoto Hoya, but thinking of something, she put down her phone again. It was an act of retreat in the face of seeming pursuit. Miyamoto Hoya must be acting like that right now. In fact, he must be going crazy in his heart, guessing where she has been these days. But he couldn¡¯t directly message her. He wanted her to fall madly in love with him. Thinking about this, a corner of Seaton¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. Moments later, she drafted a message and sent it to Miyamoto Hoya. [Three o¡¯clock at Sycamore Coffee.] Miyamoto Hoya responded almost instantly, [Ok, I will make sure to be there on time.] Looking at Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s immediate response, smugness flashed in Seaton¡¯s eyes. She knew it. Miyamoto Hoya must have been watching his phone all the time, for fear of missing her message. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have replied so promptly. For their date at three, Seaton began applying makeup in front of the mirror at twelve o¡¯clock. It¡¯s been three days since they¡¯ve seen each other. Miyamoto Hoya must miss her very much, so she must make sure to dress up and dazzle him. Seeing her doing this, Karina asked curiously, ¡°You have a date this afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seaton nodded. Continuing, Karina asked, ¡°With Miyamoto Hoya?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seaton looked up at Karina, her eyes full of smugness, ¡°Sis, soon I will be the crown princess of Jaban Country!¡± Upon hearing this, Karina subtlety furrowed her brow. Seaton continued, ¡°I know it seems incredible to you since you have never experienced this sort of thing.¡± ¡°Seaton, you¡¯re oversimplifying this!¡± ¡°You¡¯re overcomplicating it!¡± Seaton turned to Karina, ¡°Miyamoto Hoya promised me that the moment I say ¡®yes¡¯, he will marry me!¡± ¡°A man¡¯s promise isn¡¯t worth a dime!¡± Karina replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything physical with him, have you?¡± Seaton didn¡¯t answer directly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Karina furrowed her brow slightly, ¡°I hope not, Seaton, you should know how important chastity is for us!¡± Especially for women of their birth! If Seaton lost her purity and was then abandoned by Miyamoto Hoya, her life would truly be over. Seaton gave a faint smile, ¡°Sis, the moment Miyamoto Hoya proposes to me on his knees, you will understand how wrong you were!¡± ¡°Proposing on knees? Did Miyamoto Hoya promise you that?¡± Karina took a deep breath, ¡°Please have some common sense, what¡¯s the structure of Jaban Country? Would Miyamoto Hoya propose to you on his knees? Stop daydreaming, will you?!¡± In Jaban Country, women have virtually no status. Seaton laughed, ¡°That¡¯s just a way to prove Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s love for me! Sis, you¡¯ve never been loved, so you don¡¯t understand love. Miyamoto Hoya has decided to marry no one but me now, so he will agree to any request I make!¡± At this moment, Seaton suddenly felt sorry for Karina. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was powerful, had many identities, but still, she had a plain face. Karina had never been pursued, let alone been in love. Talking about the affairs of the heart with her was like playing a lute to a cow. Hearing this, Karina looked at Seaton, ¡°Seaton, what do you think Miyamoto Hoya is? He¡¯s the heir to Jaban Country, and will eventually rule Jaban Country, he¡¯s not just one of your pursuers, he¡¯s not your ¡®love brain¡¯!¡± Stopping for a while, Karina tried hard to calm down, then continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking, but please protect yourself, and don¡¯t joke about your chastity!¡± Looking at Karina, Seaton¡¯s eyes were radiant with a smug expression, ¡°Sis, you may not believe what I¡¯m about to say, but not only will Miyamoto Hoya propose to me on his knees, he will also do it in front of everyone. If you don¡¯t believe me now, that¡¯s fine. Actions speak louder than words. When the time comes, you will see how wrong you are now!¡± Chapter 1576 - Chapter 1576 389 Miraculous Doctors Hand _1 Chapter 1576: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _1 Chapter 1576: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _1 At that moment, Seaton was extremely confident. Because she had Miyamoto Hoya at her mercy. With her approval, Miyamoto Hoya would kneel down and propose on the spot, broadcasting this holy moment to the world. The reason why Karina couldn¡¯t believe it was because Karina simply didn¡¯t know what love was. She hadn¡¯t personally experienced love. Karina was just pitiful. Listened to Seaton¡¯s remarks, Karina¡¯s face turned pale with anger. In her view. Although her younger sister used to be a bit stupid, at least she was persuadable, and she wasn¡¯t as obsessed with Miyamoto Hoya as she is now. And now? She seemed like she was under a curse. She couldn¡¯t be persuaded at all. Karina took a deep breath, trying not to get angry. No matter what foolish thing Seaton did, this person was her sister, connected by blood. She didn¡¯t want to see Seaton jumping into the fire pit. Nor did she want to see Seaton lose everything. If Seaton surrendered her chastity and was eventually abandoned by Miyamoto Hoya, she would be the laughingstock of all the aristocrats in Polluton Country. ¡°Seaton, you don¡¯t know Miyamoto Hoya at all. He¡¯s devious, cunning, and has smoothly navigated through a multitude of relationships without committing. I asked you to get close to him, but I didn¡¯t ask you to give yourself to him.¡± Karina said. Karina somewhat regretted it. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have initially taken Seaton to Sinian Country. She also bore some responsibility for the current situation. Karina continued to speak, ¡°As your sister, I hope that you can be happy in the future and spend your life with someone you love.¡± Seaton just looked at Karina, her eyes filled with sarcasm. She didn¡¯t believe Karina wanted her to be happy. Aside from being smart, Karina had always been average in every other aspect since she was young. She couldn¡¯t do anything multiple skills. Not to mention, there were never any boys who pursued Karina. Although she wasn¡¯t as capable as Karina. But she had a beautiful face and a lovely figure, she never lacked male attention. Thus, Karina had always envied her. Over time, that envy might turn into jealousy. Seaton continued: ¡°Sis, you must be afraid I¡¯d marry Miyamoto Hoya, right? Because what you can¡¯t get, you don¡¯t want your sister to have either. Because I look better than you, so you have always been jealous of me. Right? Now I¡¯m going to marry Miyamoto Hoya, and you don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re going to marry in the future, so you want to prevent me from marrying him, right?¡± ¡°Is that the kind of person you think I am?¡± Karina asked. Karina had spent all these years devoted to her scientific research, never considering romantic relationships. Yes. She admitted she was not as good-looking as Seaton. But she never felt inferior. She never even thought about it. She would not be jealous of her sister over such a thing. At this moment, Karina felt a bit cold-hearted. She just wanted to protect her sister. But in her sister¡¯s eyes, it seemed to mean something else. ¡°Sis, you know what I mean.¡± Seaton said. Karina¡¯s eyes were a bit complicated. ¡°I have a clear conscience.¡± Seaton grinned: ¡°I could say the same.¡± Karina grabbed Seaton¡¯s hand, ¡°Seaton, as your elder sister, I warn you. If you dare to do anything inappropriate with Miyamoto Hoya, don¡¯t blame me for turning my back on you!¡± Seaton pulled her hand back, her eyes defiant. ¡°I wonder, would Miyamoto Hoya kneeling down to propose to me be considered inappropriate?¡± Karina took a deep breath. She had to stay calm at this moment and couldn¡¯t act impulsively. Seaton picked up her bag, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± After saying that, Seaton turned around and left. Watching Seaton¡¯s back, Karina was trying to calm herself down. After a moment, she took out her phone and made a call. The call was quickly answered. Karina started to speak, ¡°Follow Seaton, I need to know her whereabouts.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Seaton arrived at the cafe. As always, Miyamoto Hoya had already arrived. When he saw Seaton coming, Miyamoto Hoya immediately stood up. ¡°Miss Seaton.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seaton¡¯s face showed no hint of a smile. Because she knew, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t show Miyamoto Hoya any good sentiment. Otherwise, it would certainly backfire. Seaton seated herself opposite Miyamoto Hoya. Miyamoto Hoya poured a cup of tea for Seaton, then asked, ¡°Does Miss Seaton feel upset?¡± Chapter 1577 - Chapter 1577 389 Miraculous Doctors Hand _2 Chapter 1577: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _2 Chapter 1577: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _2 It seemed that Miyamoto Hoya had reached the extreme level of love for her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have observed her in such minute detail. He could even tell when she was in a bad mood. Upon marriage with Miyamoto Hoya, she would be strictly controlled by her husband. With this thought in mind, Miss Seaton felt a wave of satisfaction, but she kept her emotions under cover. Narrowing her eyes, Miss Seaton asked, ¡°Are you not aware of my mood?¡± Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya squinted, before responding, ¡°Tell me who dared to cross Miss Seaton, and I will immediately identify them. Have them torn to pieces and let them serve as a lesson.¡± Miss Seaton turned her gaze to Miyamoto. ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, do you genuinely not know why I am upset?¡± Miyamoto shook his head. Miss Seaton slightly furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Have you settled the matter with Viola Thompson as I asked you to three days ago?¡± Miyamoto, who had been preparing tea, paused, but quickly regained composure. ¡°So that¡¯s it. I can explain.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Sitting down his tea cup, Miyamoto stated, ¡°Viola Thompson has offended you thoughtlessly. I would naturally not let her off easily. Hence, I¡¯ve been pondering for the past few days how to make Viola suffer a horrible fate and avenge you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Miss Seaton asked. Miyamoto nodded, ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no way I would just let Viola off the hook!¡± Waving her narrowed eyes, Miss Seaton asked, ¡°So what¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought it through yet,¡± Miyamoto confessed, pausing for a moment, ¡°We have an old saying in Sinian, ¡®when the heart is concerned, disorder follows.¡¯ You are dear to me, Miss Seaton. And whenever it is related to you, no matter how I think about it, something seems off. So I currently do not have a clear idea of how to deal with Viola.¡± Karina needs to hear this. Isn¡¯t she always suspecting that Miyamoto is lying to her? If Miyamoto was indeed lying, he wouldn¡¯t be acting this way! A faint smile played on Miss Seaton¡¯s lips, ¡°Well, I do have a solution.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Miss Seaton¡¯s eyes flickered with cruel intent. ¡°First, lock Viola up and find some men¡­ Then, have her bear their illegitimate child.¡± Sometimes, being alive can be worse than death. Especially, for people like Viola who consider themselves superior. How could she bear such humiliation? Having those thoughts, Miss Seaton was inwardly delighted. A flash of killing intent passed through Miyamoto¡¯s eyes. It was fleeting. A moment later, Miyamoto nodded, ¡°Miss Seaton, I think your plan is brilliant.¡± Miss Seaton turned to Miyamoto, ¡°When can I see the results?¡± Miyamoto paused to sip his tea, ¡°It may take some time. You know who Viola is. She is the Young Miss of the Thompson Clan and also a key protected participant at Capital University. It¡¯s not easy to harm her.¡± Upon saying this, Miyamoto paused again, ¡°Moreover, Viola isn¡¯t in the capital these days.¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± Miss Seaton asked. Miyamoto put his teacup down, ¡°According to our acquired knowledge, she has returned to her hometown.¡± Miss Seaton knitted her brows, ¡°How long will it take for you to avenge me?¡± ¡°Rest assured Miss Seaton, I will act as soon as possible.¡± Miss Seaton nodded, ¡°Anyway, I extend my words to you, only when you settle Viola¡¯s matter, do you qualify to propose to me.¡± Having said this, Miss Seaton got up and walked away. Miyamoto watched her leaving figure, narrowing his eyes. If Miss Seaton was still there, she would definitely see the murderous intent in Miyamoto¡¯s eyes. But she was in a good mood. This time, she was determined to show her sister a different version of herself. She was going to show her sister that even though she wasn¡¯t as outstanding as she was, she could still make it to the First Lady of the Jaban Country with Miyamoto¡¯s help. This honor isn¡¯t something that could be achieved solely through intelligence or talent. After all, even someone like Viola ended up marrying a good-for-nothing. ¡­ In River City, at the campsite. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrence Lentz and Viola Thompson had finished setting up the tents and assembling the tables and chairs. At the moment, Viola was staring blankly at the lamb skewers in the food supplies. A moment later, she looked up at Terrence, her gaze serious, ¡°Terrence, should I roast some lamb skewers for you tonight?¡± Terrence remained calm, ¡°Tonight, the ladies only need to sit back and enjoy themselves.¡± At that, he turned to Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Mom, am I right?¡± Chapter 1578 - Chapter 1578 389 Miraculous Doctors Hand _3 Chapter 1578: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _3 Chapter 1578: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _3 ¡°Exactly!¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded. Terrence Lentz breathed a sigh of relief. From the moment Viola Thompson said she would make him grilled lamb skewers, he had been worrying about what to do if he got diarrhoea in this camping area. Luckily, fortunately, Eleanor Armstrong was very cooperative. With her words, Eleanor Armstrong walked to Viola¡¯s side, ¡°Viola, I heard the Boss say that there is an orchard nearby. Shall we go and pick some wild fruits? Your uncle and Terrence can handle the cooking.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, following in Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s footsteps. The orchard was not far from the campsite, just a ten-minute walk away. It had all kinds of fruits. But they were a bit expensive. Even regular lychees were sold for more than sixty yuan per pound, but the fun was in picking the fruits themselves. Not only lychees but also mangoes, wampees, and other tropical fruits were available. Viola liked eating wampees. She picked a wampee and put it directly into her mouth, swallowing it down without even spitting out the skin or the seed. This scene made Eleanor Armstrong frown, ¡°Viola, you¡¯re eating the wampee seed?¡± The seed of the wampee is very bitter, comparable to goldthread. Not only it was bitter, but it also had a very unpleasant odor. Viola laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit heated lately, and the wampee seed has a cooling effect.¡± Not only that, but wampee is also a type of traditional medicine with effects like quenching thirst, nourishing the stomach, reducing phlegm, etc. ¡°Really?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked curiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola Thompson gave a slight nod, ¡°But indeed, the taste of wampee seeds is not very good, and many people can¡¯t stand it.¡± Eleanor Armstrong picked a wampee, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a bit heated these few days as well.¡± After finishing her sentence, Eleanor Armstrong ate that wampee. As she expected, the next second, she started making faces. It was too disgusting! But Eleanor Armstrong still swallowed the whole fruit with her brows furrowed. Seeing Eleanor behaving like this, Viola quickly handed her a peeled lychee, ¡°Auntie, have a lychee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eleanor received the lychee, the sweet lychee pulp burst in her mouth, effectively alleviating the bitterness. ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s a vineyard ahead. Shall we go and take a look?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded, then asked, ¡°Viola, what type of grapes do you like?¡± Viola Thompson replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have high requirements for grape varieties, as long as they are sweet.¡± Eleanor Armstrong laughed, ¡°You are just like me in this regard, I also prefer sweet grapes.¡± Maybe they were family by nature. Eleanor believed that Viola resembled her in many ways. Just as they arrived at the vineyard, they heard a frantic cry for help. ¡°Help! Help! Simona, Simona, don¡¯t scare mommy! Help! Is anyone out there?¡± Eleanor Armstrong and Viola Thompson exchanged looks, both seeing anxiety in each other¡¯s eyes. Eleanor immediately put down the fruit basket, grabbing Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Viola, let¡¯s see what¡¯s happening!¡± Viola Thompson followed in Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s footsteps. The two immediately arrived at the source of the noise. They saw a crowd surrounding someone nearby, all pointing and talking among themselves. There was also a middle-aged man nearby on the brink of collapse, holding his head in his hands, crying out, ¡°Is there a doctor! Is there a doctor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor!¡± Viola Thompson quietly declared. The man, who seemed to clutch onto the last straw for survival, immediately approached Viola, knelt down before her, pleading, ¡°Please save my daughter! Please!¡± His daughter had suddenly fallen ill. He had called for an ambulance, but being in the mountains, the ambulance wouldn¡¯t arrive for another hour at the least. At a time like this, even the strongest father could feel the world crumbling around him. ¡°Get up first, quickly tell me about the child¡¯s condition.¡± Eleanor Armstrong helped the middle-aged man up, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. My daughter is a very skilled doctor. With her around, nothing will happen to your daughter.¡± The middle-aged man stood up, his eyes swollen red, he looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss, please!¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The middle-aged man led Viola, clearing the crowd away. They saw a girl who looked about fourteen or fifteen years old lying on the ground, her limbs twitching, foaming at the mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The child¡¯s mother was holding her child, wailing loudly. Seeing this, Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s heart involuntarily tightened. As a mother, she could very well understand the feelings of the child¡¯s mother at that moment. Not only the mother. Even her, a stranger, felt her heartstrings tugging painfully upon seeing the child in such a state. Chapter 1579 - Chapter 1579 389 Miraculous Doctors Hand _4 Chapter 1579: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _4 Chapter 1579: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _4 May the heavens bless us. This child will definitely be fine. Viola Thompson half squatted down and looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Auntie, could you get the first aid kit from inside the tent for me?¡± Perhaps it was due to her occupation, but Viola was in the habit of carrying a first aid kit whenever she went out. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get it right away.¡± With these words, Eleanor darted off toward the campsite. The child¡¯s mother tearfully turned to Viola, ¡°Is my daughter going to be alright?¡± Viola didn¡¯t answer her question directly. Instead, she reached out to feel the child¡¯s pulse, concentrating for a few seconds, before she slightly furrowed her eyebrows and then asked, ¡°Has the child recently complained about feeling unwell? For instance, dizziness, fatigue, chest tightness or anything of the sort?¡± Based on the examination of her pulse, it seemed that the child¡¯s condition was not a sudden one, but rather, there had been signs for some time. The mother nodded and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes, last Friday she told me she felt dizzy and weak, and had trouble breathing¡­ But I thought she was making excuses to avoid going to school, so¡­¡± Most fourteen or fifteen year olds are in their rebellious phase, always arguing with their parents, and her daughter was no exception. Therefore, as a mother, her first reaction when hearing her child say they weren¡¯t feeling well was to think the child was faking it. That morning, she forcefully sent her daughter to school. The incident had happened two days ago and had almost slipped her mind until Viola had asked about it. Thinking about it now, the mother felt a serious chill run down her spine. Could it be¡­ Could it be because of her negligence that her child ended up like this? No. It must not be so. With these thoughts, the mother held her child even tighter. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t take her to the hospital?¡± Viola asked sternly. ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± The mother nodded reluctantly. ¡°How reckless!¡± Viola¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, her tone growing colder, ¡°Your child is experiencing seizures induced by a heart attack. This is a very serious condition¨Cit could be fatal!¡± Upon hearing this, the strength seemed to drain from the child¡¯s father. His face turned pale and he sank to the ground. No, this couldn¡¯t be! His daughter couldn¡¯t die! The child¡¯s mother was also shocked still, pleading through her tears, ¡°Please, save my daughter! We beg you! She¡¯s our only child!¡± If something happened to their daughter, she wouldn¡¯t want to live either! No one could understand the level of regret she was feeling at that moment. She should have been more attentive towards her child, should not have been so quick to lash out or cast doubts¡­ The mother clutched Viola¡¯s sleeve, crying out, ¡°We beg you! Please save my daughter!¡± Seeing all of this, the bystanders started to criticize. ¡°What kind of parenting is this? The child already said she was unwell and yet they still insisted on sending her to school! What good does crying do now? Can tears heal the child?¡± ¡°Poor kid!¡± ¡°How utterly irresponsible!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Eleanor Armstrong arrived with the medical box, ¡°Viola, here is the medicine box!¡± Eleanor didn¡¯t stop for long, slightly out of breath. But she didn¡¯t feel tired. As long as the girl was okay, she felt everything was worthwhile. Viola took the box from Eleanor¡¯s hands, pulled out a pack of needles, extracted a golden needle, and began to insert it into the major acupoints on the child¡¯s body. Her movements were incredibly fluid, without a hint of hesitation. Before she began the acupuncture, she carefully wiped off the froth at the corner of the child¡¯s mouth using a piece of cotton cloth. Throughout the process she showed no signs of impatience or repulsion. Once she had done this, Viola continued with the acupuncture. Upon seeing the golden needle, the bystanders gasped in amazement. In this society, where Western medicine is prevalent, traditional Chinese medicine has been disused and acupuncture is something one would only see in an ancient Chinese medical hall, or on television dramas. Now this young lady pulling out a golden needle was certainly surprising. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh my God! This young lady can actually administer acupuncture!¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t acupuncture be useless in this situation? I remember reading in a Chinese medical book about a technique called ¡®the golden needle miracle relief,¡¯ which was said to be able to bring the dead back to life. In the case of this child, if acupuncture is wrongly administered, it could potentially make the situation worse!¡± It is well-known that ¡®the golden needle miracle relief¡¯ is a technique mastered only by well-established doctors¨Cthis young lady, who looked to be only in her teens, clearly wasn¡¯t capable of such advanced techniques. In fact, many well-established doctors only had a basic understanding of ¡®the golden needle miracle relief.¡¯ If Viola were capable of ¡®the golden needle miracle relief,¡¯ that would be nothing short of winning a five million dollar lottery. Chapter 1580 - Chapter 1580 389 Miraculous Doctors Hand _5 Chapter 1580: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _5 Chapter 1580: 389: Miraculous Doctor¡¯s Hand! _5 It¡¯s utterly impossible. ¡°She¡¯s too young! It would be impressive if she could already perform acupuncture, let alone golden needle acupuncture! You think everyone is Divine Doctor Suen?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her being young? Haven¡¯t you heard that Divine Doctor Suen was also very young?¡± ¡°These are just rumors. Who among you has truly seen Divine Doctor Suen in the flesh?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Viola Thompson remained unaffected by these voices, staying incredibly composed with not a trace of emotion on her face. Conversely, the mother of the child in question wept loudly. Seeing Viola taking out a needle, she grabbed Viola¡¯s hand and questioned, ¡°Do you know how to perform golden needle acupuncture? What if my daughter dies on your watch?¡± She had already made one mistake. As a mother, she could not afford to make another decision she would regret! The crowd had a point. Viola was too young; it was unreasonable to think she could perform golden needle acupuncture! Hence, she could not let Viola puncture her daughter. ¡°Stay away from my daughter!¡± The child¡¯s mother transformed in an instant, cautioning Viola not to touch her daughter! Eleanor Armstrong was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you! My daughter is trying to save yours, and you still question her!¡± With this kind of interpersonal skills, it¡¯s no wonder she questions first, rather than rush her child to the hospital when her child becomes ill. What kind of mother behaves like this! Seeing this, the husband hurriedly held back his wife, and chastised her: ¡°Georgia! Can¡¯t you stop adding chaos? If anything happens to Simona today because of you, we will divorce immediately!¡± ¡°Dominic Roberts! If anything happens to my daughter today, you are all murderers!¡± Georgia stared wide-eyed, yelling in nearly hysterical rage. Dominic Roberts grabbed Georgia¡¯s arms, preventing her from moving, then turned to Viola. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t feel burdened. Save my daughter. If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t blame you! If you are afraid I¡¯ll go back on my word, anyone present can bear witness!¡± Viola was their only hope at the moment; therefore, he was willing to take this risk, no matter what! ¡°Dominic Roberts! Have you gone mad!¡± Georgia¡¯s emotions ignited in a flash. Through her tears and yelling, ¡°Do you have a mistress and a daughter outside! Simona, my poor Simona! It¡¯s all because I am incompetent, I can¡¯t protect you! Dominic Roberts, I want a divorce!¡± At the end of her rant, Georgia opened her mouth to bite Dominic Roberts. Dominic Roberts did not let go, holding her tight. He knew his wife¡¯s temper, letting go now would disrupt Viola¡¯s treatment. This was their daughter¡¯s last hope. As a father, he still wanted to see his daughter grow up, get married, and have her own happiness. Viola¡¯s expression remained calm. She continued to insert the needles into the child, instructing: ¡°Aunt, please get the Nitroglycerin tablets from the emergency kit.¡± Her tone was calm and collected. She appeared as if nothing was happening around her. At this moment, Eleanor Armstrong looked at Viola appreciatively. ¡°She¡¯s amazing!¡± Her calm demeanor was superior to many adults. Even she didn¡¯t possess such resilience. Reacting quickly, Eleanor Armstrong retrieved the Nitroglycerin tablets from the emergency kit. ¡°What next?¡± ¡°Give a tablet to the child to hold in her mouth.¡± Viola continued. ¡°Okay.¡± Eleanor promptly followed. At this moment, the child¡¯s face was still notably pale. Not a sound was heard. Meanwhile, Georgia raged on. She was spewing the vilest words. An auditory nightmare. After inserting the last needle, Viola turned to Georgia and said, ¡°Shut up!¡± Two simple words, uttered lightly and barely audible. Yet they caused Georgia to immediately silence. A form of invisible oppression. Georgia was too taken aback to react, her gaze fixated on Viola. At that moment, the child¡¯s complexion began to gradually improve, transitioning from pallor to blush, and her breathing became steady. A miracle. If not for witnessing it themselves, no one would believe it was all true. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The onlookers exclaimed in surprise, ¡°She¡¯s alive! She¡¯s back alive!¡± ¡°My God! This young girl is so impressive!¡± Upon hearing this, the quarrelling couple paused and looked over. Georgia, seeing her daughter¡¯s rosy cheeks, wore an unbelieving expression in her eyes, which quickly reddened, ¡°Simona!¡± Dominic Roberts also rushed over, ¡°Simona!¡± Chapter 1581 - Chapter 1581 390 Pregnant _1 Chapter 1581: 390: Pregnant! _1 Chapter 1581: 390: Pregnant! _1 No one in the crowd expected that Viola Thompson would actually manage to save the child. It was nothing short of a miracle! And more so, a miracle that they had all witnessed with their own eyes. Just half an hour ago. The child had been convulsing, foaming at the mouth, and had even lost her heartbeat. But now, the complexion of the child¡¯s face had turned from white to red. And at that moment, the child slowly opened her eyes. Clearly, she had no idea what had happened, let alone that she had just been at death¡¯s door. ¡°Simona!¡± Georgia hugged her daughter tightly, ¡°Simona, do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Mom, what happened to me?¡± Simona Roberts looked at her mother, her eyes filled with confusion. Georgia couldn¡¯t utter a word, she just held Simona Roberts tightly and wept loudly. Dominic Roberts was much calmer than Georgia. He walked over to Viola Thompson, his eyes filled with respect. Despite being young, this girl had managed to revive their daughter, which proved that she was extraordinary. ¡°Miss, is my daughter still in danger?¡± Dominic Roberts asked. As Viola Thompson packed her medical box, she replied, ¡°She¡¯s now out of immediate danger, but she still needs to be checked out in a hospital.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Dominic Roberts stepped back and then kneeled on the ground, ¡°Miss, thank you so much!¡± Seeing this, Georgia also realized her mistake, immediately released her daughter and with teary eyes, said, ¡°Simona, this is your savior, quickly, kneel down with your father and me.¡± Although Simona Roberts had no idea what was really happening, she still kneeled down with her mother. Georgia was filled with regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doubting you, savior! I was wrong!¡± Remembering the words she had just uttered, Georgia wished she could slap herself in the face. ¡°Get up.¡± Viola Thompson and Eleanor Armstrong helped them up. Viola Thompson asked, ¡°Was the child a premature baby?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Georgia nodded her head, ¡°Miss, you really are a Divine Doctor, even this you could tell.¡± She was so foolish! When Viola Thompson had asked if their child had any previous health problems, she should have believed her. But she didn¡¯t. Viola Thompson spoke gently, ¡°Premature babies are generally weak. Be extra vigilant and seek immediate medical attention if she complains about any discomfort.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Georgia nodded, her eyes filled with gratitude. Viola Thompson glanced at the child before speaking again, ¡°Also, children at this age are very sensitive, and conflicts between adults can greatly affect them. You two should be more patient with each other, argue less, and provide a harmonious home for your child.¡± Dominic Roberts nodded his head, ¡°Yes, savior, I admit I¡¯ve been wrong in the past, and I¡¯ll change.¡± Georgia¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Dominic Roberts, ¡°It¡¯s not just you who¡¯s at fault, I¡¯m also to blame. I¡¯m too temperamental and blame others rather than looking at myself when things go wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± With this, the couple¡¯s misunderstandings were thoroughly cleared up. Simona Roberts looked at her parents, surprised, ¡°Mom, Dad, you won¡¯t argue anymore, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Georgia nodded. Simona Roberts was delighted, she laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Then she turned to Viola Thompson, ¡°Pretty sister, thank you!¡± Viola Thompson stroked Simona Roberts¡¯s hair gently and answered, ¡°Dear, you should study hard and not let your parents worry, understand?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Viola Thompson added, ¡°If you ever feel uncomfortable, you should tell your mom and dad at once.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Simona Roberts nodded. After giving a few more instructions, Viola Thompson turned around to leave with Eleanor Armstrong. Seeing Viola Thompson moving away, Georgia seemed to remember something and immediately followed after her. ¡°Miss, wait a moment, please!¡± Viola Thompson stopped, ¡°What is it?¡± Dominic Roberts also ran over, ¡°Miss, could you leave us your name and phone number? When we get a chance, our family would like to express our gratitude.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This kind of life-saving favor must be repaid! ¡°No need,¡± Viola Thompson gave a slight smile, ¡°In the world of Chinese medicine, meeting a patient is a matter of fate. It was fate that brought me and the child together.¡± Saying so, Viola Thompson turned to Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go now.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded and followed Viola Thompson¡¯s pace. Watching Viola Thompson¡¯s departing figure, Georgia remarked, ¡°This girl truly is a good person!¡± Chapter 1582 - Chapter 1582 390 Pregnant _2 Chapter 1582: 390: Pregnant! _2 Chapter 1582: 390: Pregnant! _2 As she finished, she turned to Simona Roberts again, continuing, ¡°Simona, remember the girl who just helped you. She saved your life. Without her, you wouldn¡¯t be here now.¡± Simona Roberts said, ¡°That girl is so beautiful. When I grow up, I want to study Chinese medicine.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Georgia, who always wanted her daughter to study finance, nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Mom supports you.¡± Dominic Roberts and his wife both put their arms about their daughter¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Dad also supports you.¡± As they spoke, the couple exchanged a smile. Sirens wailed- At that moment, the ambulance finally arrived. The family of three got into the ambulance. After the doctor examined her, he looked surprised and said, ¡°Whoever did emergency resuscitation on this child is incredible! If it weren¡¯t for her, the child might now be¡­¡± The rest of his words were left unspoken. Georgia said, ¡°We don¡¯t know who she is either.¡± After thinking for a moment, Georgia added, ¡°But she was a very young lady, very pretty. She used acupuncture to revive my daughter.¡± ¡°Acupuncture?¡± Hearing this, the emergency doctor was very surprised. Nowadays, Western medicine is predominant, and acupuncture has been long outdated! And yet someone had managed to revive a child from death¡¯s door using it! This was miraculous! He really wanted to witness it in person. The emergency doctor continued, ¡°Are you sure it was acupuncture?¡± Georgia nodded, ¡°Yes, both her father and I saw it with our own eyes.¡± Dominic Roberts also nodded. The emergency doctor exclaimed in awe: ¡°That¡¯s really incredible!¡± It looked as though Georgia had thought of something else, ¡°Doctor, is my daughter out of danger now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s out of immediate danger now, but it¡¯s recommended for her to stay in the hospital and be monitored for a few days,¡± the emergency doctor replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Georgia nodded. On the other side. Viola Thompson and Eleanor Armstrong were walking while chatting. Although Eleanor knew that Viola¡¯s medical skills were good, she had not witnessed Viola treating anyone before. This time, she was really impressed. ¡°Viola, you really are amazing. Not only did you save that child, but you also resolved their family dispute.¡± Viola Thompson replied calmly, ¡°Actually, the couple just had minor family issues. As long as both are willing to open their hearts and change for each other, it won¡¯t be a significant problem.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded in agreement. Soon, they arrived at the camp. Seeing that Viola Thompson was carrying a first-aid kit, Harlan Lentz immediately dropped the fish he was preparing, looking serious, ¡°What happened? Who got hurt?¡± No one got hurt,¡± Eleanor Armstrong said with a smile. Harlan Lentz frowned, ¡°If no one¡¯s injured, then why do you two have a medical kit?¡± Eleanor Armstrong briefly explained the situation. Hearing this, Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°So, is the kid okay now?¡± ¡°With our Viola here, what could possibly go wrong?¡± Eleanor Armstrong said, her face full of pride. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Viola Thompson looked at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Uncle, where¡¯s Lentz?¡± Harlan Lentz responded, ¡°He¡¯s down at the river washing vegetables.¡± There was a natural lake near the camp. The water was exceptionally good. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and have a look,¡± Viola Thompson continued. ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. Watching Viola Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Harlan, we¡¯ve got an extraordinary daughter-in-law!¡± Harlan Lentz looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Just realized that now?¡± Eleanor Armstrong replied, ¡°It would be even better if Terrence could progress.¡± Hearing this, Harlan Lentz¡¯s face was filled with emotion. As a father, he hoped to see Terrence Lentz grow as well. Remembering what Terrence Lentz had told him, Harlan Lentz couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again. Eleanor Armstrong curiously asked, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Harlan Lentz replied, ¡°Do you know what Terrence told me this morning?¡± ¡°What?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked curiously. Harlan Lentz said with a smile, ¡°He told me he has arranged for us to travel around the world and that he has another identity!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong widened her eyes, somewhat excitedly saying, ¡°I knew it! My son would never just live an ordinary life! What¡¯s his other identity?¡± Seeing Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s excitement, Harlan Lentz felt a bit helpless, ¡°You don¡¯t actually believe he has a hidden identity, do you?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe it?¡± Eleanor Armstrong continued, ¡°My son is not just an ordinary person.¡± Harlan Lentz looked at Eleanor Armstrong and said, ¡°Do you know who he said he was?¡± Eleanor Armstrong shook her head. Chapter 1583 - Chapter 1583 390 Pregnant _3 Chapter 1583: 390: Pregnant! _3 Chapter 1583: 390: Pregnant! _3 Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°He said he¡¯s Mr. Terrence.¡± If Terrence Lentz had given a lesser-known name, he might have believed it. But, Terrence Lentz claimed to be ¡®Mr. Terrence¡¯. Isn¡¯t that an international joke? How could Terrence Lentz possibly be Mr. Terrence? Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong fell silent for a moment, then asked: ¡°Did the third son really say that?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. Eleanor Armstrong squinted her eyes, ¡°Maybe¡­ he really is?¡± Harlan Lentz countered, ¡°Do you believe what you¡¯re saying?¡± Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t say a word. She had doubts too. Who is Mr. Terrence? A boss standing at the international summit! His one sentence could determine the life or death of the Lentz Clan. How old is Terrence Lentz now? In terms of age, and abilities, it is impossible for Terrence Lentz to be Mr. Terrence. Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it either, do you?¡± Eleanor Armstrong ¡®tsked¡¯, then said, ¡°what¡¯s the big deal with Mr. Terrence? What¡¯s so great about him? Maybe our third son could become even more impressive than Mr. Terrence one day!¡± Harlan Lentz chuckled softly without saying anything. Eleanor Armstrong glared at Harlan Lentz, ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Harlan Lentz replied, ¡°Now I finally understand how Terrence can be so confident.¡± Turns out it wasn¡¯t without reason. Eleanor Armstrong pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word. Right when Viola Thompson reached the riverbank, she could see Terrence Lentz walking towards her with the washed vegetables. ¡°Viola.¡± Terrence Lentz faintly lifted his gaze, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to see if you need any help.¡± Viola answered. Terrence Lentz replied: ¡°I¡¯ve washed everything. There¡¯s no need for help.¡± Viola grinned: ¡°Then how about I help you cook?¡± Cooking? Upon hearing that, Terrence Lentz couldn¡¯t help but worry about his weak stomach. After a moment, Terrence Lentz calmly said, ¡°Viola, you were just not born to be a girl who cooks.¡± He paused, then seriously added, ¡°So, I should be the one to cook.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem fair to let you cook all the time, does it?¡± Viola said. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Terrence Lentz replied: ¡°Couples should complement each other. You take care of looking pretty, and I¡¯ll take care of all the chores.¡± Hearing that, Viola faintly nodded, ¡°That sort of makes sense.¡± Seizing the moment, Terrence said, ¡°So going forward, all you have to do is look pretty. As your boyfriend, just seeing you looking pretty makes me very happy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola stroked her chin, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to reluctantly agree. From now on, I¡¯ll take care of looking pretty, and you take care of the chores.¡± Having convinced Viola to give up the idea of cooking, Terrence Lentz breathed a sigh of relief. When the two returned to the campsite, Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz were already busy. One was lighting the fire, and the other was cooking. Wanting to experience the primitive way of living, Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t bring a gas stove. Eleanor Armstrong looked back at Viola, ¡°Viola, how about potato rice for dinner? Then we can let your father grill some fish and make vegetable tofu soup?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Viola slightly nodded. Terrence Lentz looked at the ingredients in his hand, then asked, ¡°Should I still make the cumin lamb?¡± ¡°Stir-fry!¡± Eleanor Armstrong rolled up her sleeves, ¡°I¡¯ll take over the cooking later.¡± Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s cooking skills were quite good. ¡°Okay.¡± Once she finished speaking, Eleanor Armstrong continued, ¡°You take Viola for a stroll somewhere. Be back in an hour for dinner.¡± After she finished speaking, Eleanor Armstrong added, ¡°I heard Nagasaka Slope has a nice sunset, you guys can go check it out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nagasaka Slope by the sea was indeed a good spot for watching the sunset. Many people gathered here to watch the sunset. Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz found a place to sit. Like all the ordinary couples in the crowd, they murmured softly, sharing funny stories from their daily lives. The afterglow of the sunset shone a beautiful light on the two of them. Suddenly realizing there were hardly any photos of the two of them together, Viola stood up and approached a young girl, ¡°Beauty, could you take a photo of us?¡± The girl, having been called ¡®beauty¡¯, wore a surprised expression on her face. She never imagined one day she would be called beautiful by such a pretty lady. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright.¡± Viola handed her the phone, ¡°Thanks.¡± The young girl took the phone and started to take pictures of them. She often took group photos for her friends, but when she did, she always had to keep searching for the right angle. But when taking photos of Viola and Terrence Lentz, she was astonished to find that no matter the angle, they both looked fantastic. Chapter 1584 - Chapter 1584 390 Pregnant _4 Chapter 1584: 390: Pregnant! _4 Chapter 1584: 390: Pregnant! _4 Unbelievably gorgeous. Although it was shot with a regular camera, it still created the illusion of beautifying filters. How could there be such a perfect couple in the world? After the photo session, the young girl handed the phone back to Viola and cautiously asked, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola nodded slightly. The girl laughed and said, ¡°You two look very well-suited. I wish you all the best of a long time to come.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The camping trip lasted for two days. Two days later, when Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong returned home, their two sons and daughters-in-law had packed up all their belongings and were planning to move out. Seeing this, Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but feel melancholy. She looked at her son and his wife and asked, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Bartley Lentz nodded, ¡°Yes, Mom. Would you and Dad like to come with us? Or do you still choose to stay with the third son?¡± Eleanor replied, ¡°I naturally choose to stay with the third son.¡± Bartley Lentz had already guessed his mother¡¯s choice, he followed up, ¡°Mom, we hope you and Dad won¡¯t regret it.¡± Eleanor didn¡¯t directly answer Bartley Lentz¡¯s words, but looked at her great-grandson, ¡°Are you taking Lucky with you too?¡± Bartley Lentz nodded, indicating something profound, ¡°Having one third son in our family is enough.¡± This implied that their parents failed to educate their children properly. The fact that Terrence had turned out the way he was, half of the responsibility lay with their parents. Eleanor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Lucky looked at Eleanor, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry, I will come back to see you often with my parents.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Eleanor nodded. Charlotte Young, standing nearby, frowned slightly. This mother-in-law of hers was really good at acting. Now she remembers that she has a great-grandson? When she previously left all her savings to that good-for-nothing, didn¡¯t she consider that she had a great-grandson? Bartley Lentz looked at Lucky, ¡°Go and say goodbye to your third uncle.¡± Perhaps influenced by his parents, Lucky also profoundly disliked this third uncle. His eyebrows scowled in contempt, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Birds of a feather flock together. Who would want to be associated with this third uncle? Definitely not him! Bartley Lentz frowned slightly, a degree of displeasure evident in his eyes. Regardless of everything, Terrence was still his brother, and Lucky¡¯s attitude was really too unreasonable! Charlotte then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go! After all, we will come back eventually; it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll never see him again!¡± Bartley Lentz didn¡¯t say anything else, but looked at his parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching the figure of his eldest son¡¯s family leaving, Harlan Lentz couldn¡¯t help his nose from turning sour. Eleanor sighed, ¡°What use is it having so many sons? They can leave whenever they want.¡± Harlan Lentz patted Eleanor¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡± A blessing in disguise. In Harlan Lentz¡¯s view, this was not necessarily a bad thing. At this moment, Len Lentz and Sophie came down the stairs. The couple walked straight up to their parents. ¡°Mom, Dad, Sophie and I are leaving.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. Sophie continued, ¡°Mom, Dad, why don¡¯t you also come with me!¡± Harlan Lentz replied, ¡°Your mother and I want to stay with the old house.¡± Stay with the old house? Hearing this, Sophie¡¯s eyes expressed utter disbelief. Clearly, they wanted to stay with that good-for-nothing. What staying with the old house? Could the old house run away on his own? That was really a laugh! Sophie continued, ¡°Mom, Dad, since you don¡¯t want to come with us, you can¡¯t blame us when we can¡¯t take care of you in the future. After all, we are too far away, beyond our ability to help!¡± This was a reminder to Harlan Lentz and Eleanor that the couple would not be responsible for their old age care in the future. Len looked at his parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, the third son is an adult now. It¡¯s not good for you to keep spoiling him like this!¡± Could that good-for-nothing take care of their parents in their old age? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wasn¡¯t that a deluded fantasy? Even if Harlan Lentz could bear these words, Eleanor couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, ¡°Len, I have always regarded all my sons equally as a mother, never showing any favoritism. Don¡¯t be constantly sarcastic. When Terrence was in his prime, who of you didn¡¯t benefit from him? Whether it¡¯s your own blood-related brother, or even just a passerby, wouldn¡¯t they be more compassionate than you?¡± No favoritism? Hearing these words, even Harlan Lentz wanted to laugh. But today was their day for independence, so he couldn¡¯t quarrel with his mother. Chapter 1585 - Chapter 1585 390 Pregnant _5 Chapter 1585: 390: Pregnant! _5 Chapter 1585: 390: Pregnant! _5 ¡°Mom, whether you have been biased is known to both you and dad. What has happened in the past is already in the past. As your son, I wish for your happiness in your old age.¡± Eleanor Armstrong was about to say something, but she was stopped by Harlan Lentz. Better not to stir up trouble. So Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t say anything more. Harlan Lentz turned to Len Lentz, ¡°You two, be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Len Lentz nodded. With these words, he left with Sophie. The Lentz house seemed empty all at once. This kind of loss was overwhelming. No matter what, they all had spent so long with their sons and daughters-in-law. Eleanor Armstrong sighed. Harlan Lentz patted her shoulder to comfort her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s normal for the children to leave their parents when they grow up.¡± In the next few days, Viola Thompson got back to work. Because of River City¡¯s unique geographical location, she brought Vincent Lee from Capital University to set up a lab here. Mila came with Vincent Lee. Mila had not seen Viola Thompson for almost a month, so she hugged Viola Thompson with excitement when she saw her, ¡°Boss!¡± From some point, Mila had changed her address for Viola Thompson from ¡®Viola¡¯ to ¡®Boss¡¯, and even she didn¡¯t notice when the change occurred. Viola Thompson patted her on the back, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Mila went on to say, ¡°We all missed you a lot.¡± Another twenty days passed in the blink of an eye. Lately, Seaton felt very strange. She was always drowsy and had a poor appetite. Now, she was up early in the morning and was vomiting next to the bathtub. Seeing this, Karina expressed her concern, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Seaton shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I¡¯ve been feeling nauseous lately.¡± Karina frowned slightly, then immediately took Seaton¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Karina had a bad feeling about this. Seaton was taken to the hospital for examination. The examination results came back quickly. Picking up the report, Karina immediately looked at the doctor, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with my sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± the doctor answered. Pregnant!? Karina¡¯s face turned pale. Even Seaton found it unbelievable, opening her mouth to say, ¡°I have taken emergency contraceptives.¡± The doctor explained, ¡°Contraceptives can¡¯t guarantee without fail, and individual physical differences can lead to contraceptive failure¡­¡± Before the doctor could finish speaking, Karina slapped Seaton across the face, ¡°Whose child is it?¡± Karina had earnestly warned Seaton to protect herself. She didn¡¯t expect Seaton to end up in this situation. This slap left Seaton stunned. Even the doctor was taken aback and immediately stood in front of Seaton, ¡°Even if your sister is wrong, you can¡¯t hit people!¡± Karina, trembling, was struggling to calm herself, ¡°Say it! Whose child is it!¡± Seaton, covering her left cheek, yelled back, ¡°What right do you have to hit me?¡± Karina directly grabbed Seaton¡¯s wrist and pulled her outside. ¡°Is it Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seaton looked at Karina, her eyes cold, ¡°What? Are you jealous of me?¡± Karina took a deep breath, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Soon. Seaton would soon pay a price for her foolish behavior and her noble status would completely derail. Their father and family would never tolerate a daughter who had besmirched the family name. Instead of realizing the seriousness of the situation, Seaton said triumphantly, ¡°So what if I¡¯m pregnant before marriage? The child I¡¯m carrying is Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s, the future crown prince of Jaban Country!¡± ¡°Are you so sure that Miyamoto Hoya will marry you?¡± Seaton continued, ¡°Not only will Miyamoto Hoya marry me, he will also help me deal with Viola Thompson.¡± Now that she was carrying Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s child, compared to before, he would be more obedient to her. Thinking of this, Seaton smirked, feeling a sense of superiority. ¡°Sister, in the future, we could be living in different worlds.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Karina, who grew up together with her sister, didn¡¯t want to simply stand by and watch her fall into an abyss, so she continued, ¡°Listen to me, abort the child, and then break all ties with Miyamoto Hoya. I¡¯ll find a cosmetic surgery specialist to help you restore your appearance.¡± This issue had to be resolved while it was still unknown; otherwise, once it was exposed, there would be no chance to remedy it. Upon hearing these words, Seaton thought Karina was jealous of her. She wasn¡¯t a fool! Why in the world would she abort the baby? Chapter 1586 - Chapter 1586 391 Sparrow turns into a Phoenix_1 Chapter 1586: 391: Sparrow turns into a Phoenix!_1 Chapter 1586: 391: Sparrow turns into a Phoenix!_1 In Seaton¡¯s eyes, even after taking the contraceptive pill, she could still get pregnant. This means that she and the child were fated to be together. It¡¯s the child of destiny. Who knows, this child may even unify the world someday. Seaton absolutely does not believe in Karina¡¯s advice to abort the child. After a moment, Seaton looked at Karina and firmly said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t abort the child.¡± Setting aside the destiny of the child. Seaton believed that every child that comes into this world deserves to be welcomed and treated well. Karina frowns slightly, just looking at Seaton, her eyes filled with frustration and disappointment, ¡°Seaton, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Do you think Miyamoto Hoya will truly marry you? He¡¯s just toying with you! You must abort this child, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable!¡± ¡°Really?¡± A slight smile appeared on Seaton¡¯s lips. Her left cheek was swollen red from Karina¡¯s slap. Although she looked a bit pathetic, her eyes were full of triumph. Afterwards, Seaton continued, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of me. I¡¯m clearly inferior to you in every way, but I¡¯m able to marry the most dazzling man in Jaban! And you? You¡¯re nothing. Can you bear Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s child? Will Miyamoto Hoya marry you without considering anyone else? No, you can¡¯t!¡± Hearing these words, Karina started to tremble all over. She lifted her hand, wanting to slap Seaton back into reality, but when she saw Seaton¡¯s injured face, her raised hand couldn¡¯t come down. Seaton looked at Karina, and taunted, ¡°Go on, hit me! Just hit me now!¡± Karina bit her lip and chose to put her hand down, calming herself down, and said in as even a tone as possible: ¡°Seaton, you are my sister. Anything I do is for your own good! Do you know how many women have secretly borne children for Miyamoto Hoya over the years, and the circumstances they¡¯re in now?¡± Those women wanted to use their children to climb up the social ladder, but Miyamoto Hoya didn¡¯t care at all. In the Miyamoto family, only a wife¡¯s children are qualified to be called the bloodline of the Miyamoto family. All other children borne by other women are called bastards! With disdain, Seaton said, ¡°I¡¯m not like them!¡± She is not such a superficial woman. Karina shook her head, ¡°No, you¡¯re the same as them. At least in Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s heart, you are.¡± Seaton laughed out loud, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you find yourself ridiculous?¡± At this point, Karina was like a clown jumping around. Continuing, Seaton said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. I will keep this child. As for our father, you don¡¯t need to worry at all. Miyamoto Hoya will hold a grand wedding for me!¡± A grand wedding? Karina¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. She knew Miyamoto Hoya too well. He¡¯s ruthless, calculating, and absolutely unwilling to put up with Seaton. After all, Seaton couldn¡¯t help him with his business at all. Karina took a deep breath, ¡°You should think it over again.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Seaton looked at Karina and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°What type of bet?¡± asked Karina. Seaton continued, ¡°A bet that Miyamoto Hoya will surely hold an astounding wedding for me that will stun the world. If you lose, you will have to apologize to me, and introduce me to the Master of Last Stream.¡± The Master of Last Stream is a famous financier. Seaton had wanted to get Karina to introduce him to her for a long time. Unfortunately, Karina kept refusing, claiming that she didn¡¯t have talent in finance. Karina frowned slightly, ¡°Seaton! Are you going to gamble with your own life?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This is really too irresponsible to herself! Looking at the obstinate Seaton, Karina didn¡¯t want to interfere, but after all, Seaton was her sister, her blood relative! Unable to suppress her anger, Karina raised her voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t worth it! Miyamoto Hoya isn¡¯t worth gambing your life on!¡± Seaton just smiled, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s actually quite boring! I know what you are thinking. You don¡¯t need to package yourself in a noble reason and show off how great you are. In reality, you are just afraid that I will marry Miyamoto Hoya! Because once I¡¯ve married him, I¡¯ll definitely surpass you in importance!¡± Over years, in Country Pollution, Karina had always been an outstanding figure. Chapter 1587 - Chapter 1587 391 Sparrow turns into a Phoenix_2 Chapter 1587: 391: Sparrow turns into a Phoenix!_2 Chapter 1587: 391: Sparrow turns into a Phoenix!_2 Many people even regard Karina as a myth in their hearts! Yet, Seaton was almost invisible within the whole family. No one knew at all. But once she marries Miyamoto Hoya, it will undoubtedly shock the world. Karina had gradually calmed down and continued, ¡°Seaton, if this happened to someone else, I wouldn¡¯t say so much. Why I¡¯m persistently advising you like this is because we are sisters born of the same mother. No matter what happens, our blood ties will always bind us. I hope you can seriously consider the words I said. When I said Miyamoto Hoya wouldn¡¯t marry you, I wasn¡¯t denying your physical appearance, and I certainly wasn¡¯t jealous of you. It¡¯s just that I understand Miyamoto Hoya better than you do. Miyamoto Hoya is a very ambitious person. As the future heir to Jaban Country, he absolutely won¡¯t marry a daughter of an ordinary noble family from a foreign country.¡± ¡°I hope you will think carefully about what you have to offer him.¡± Having said this, Karina paused, and then continued, ¡°Do you know what the responsibilities of being the mother of a country are? Look back, has Jaban Country ever married a foreign woman in its history of establishment?¡± At these words, Seaton looked at Karina, ¡°Sister, how do you know I¡¯m not the exception?¡± Seaton had been pursued by countless men. She could see from the look in Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes that he needed her. Not angry anymore, Karina calmly spoke, ¡°Everyone thinks they¡¯re the exception, but are there really that many exceptions in the world?¡± They say good advice often goes unheeded. This saying is not a bit false. At this time, Seaton couldn¡¯t absorb a single word and retorted, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m not the exception? Just because such things have never happened before, you doubt me for no reason. Do you question Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s love for me? Or, could it be that you yourself have never been loved, so you don¡¯t believe in other people¡¯s love?¡± The one involved is always in the dark. Karina sighed helplessly, ¡°Seaton, as a sister, I, of course, want you to be happy. I ask you, are you really ready to marry Miyamoto Hoya?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seaton said. Karina nodded her head, ¡°What would you do if he doesn¡¯t marry you?¡± Seaton answered, ¡°There¡¯s no if.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Karina continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve prepared yourself and believe Miyamoto Hoya won¡¯t betray you, I will respect your choice.¡± Hearing this, Seaton¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief. What?! Karina actually agreed? This wasn¡¯t like Karina¡¯s character. What was she really up to? Just then, Karina added, ¡°But I still have to say that you can trust a man unconditionally, but you must not leave yourself without a way out. Since things have come to this point, you can¡¯t make one mistake after another and put yourself in a dilemma!¡± As a sister, this was all Karina could do. Seaton was an adult. She couldn¡¯t possibly watch over her all the time. This wasn¡¯t realistic. The two of them had grown up together, so when Seaton heard Karina say those words, she was somewhat moved. But Seaton still felt that Karina was jealous of her. ¡°Sis, there are some things that are like a fish drinking water ¨C one knows oneself whether it¡¯s warm or cold. I know you mean well for me. After all, you are an outsider, and I am the one who truly knows how it feels.¡± As she said this, Seaton went on to say, ¡°You have no idea how deep Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s love for me is!¡± Karina¡¯s tone was faint, ¡°Then do you know that there¡¯s a saying ¨C the one involved is always in the dark and the observer sees most clearly! If you can understand this logic, you can come to me at any time, and I¡¯ll help you handle the rest.¡± Because she was an observer, she saw much more clearly than Seaton. If Seaton couldn¡¯t understand this, she would have to face the consequences herself. She hoped Miyamoto Hoya was really a good man and wouldn¡¯t let Seaton down. Karina was praying in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having said this, Karina took a deep breath, ¡°Also, I have to tell you again, Miss Thompson is absolutely not someone you and I can offend. Don¡¯t get any foolish ideas and bring trouble to yourself! That¡¯s all I have to say, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to listen or not!¡± After saying this, Karina turned and left. Looking at Karina¡¯s retreating figure, Seaton frowned slightly. Karina was just a coward! A coward who only knew how to hide in her shell! Chapter 1588 - Chapter 1588 391 Sparrow turns into a Phoenix_3 Chapter 1588: 391: Sparrow turns into a Phoenix!_3 Chapter 1588: 391: Sparrow turns into a Phoenix!_3 I¡¯m waiting. This time, not only does she want Miyamoto Hoya to host a magnificent wedding for her, but she also wants that despicable woman, Viola Thompson, to receive her just deserts! With these thoughts in mind, there was an unwavering look in Miss Seaton¡¯s eyes. After Karina left, she instructed her assistant to have bodyguards follow Miss Seaton day and night. The bodyguard nodded in agreement. Then, Karina asked her assistant to send a bottle of medicine to Miss Seaton, an ointment specifically designed to treat bruises and swelling. Upon receiving the medicine, Seaton was speechless. ¡°What is this? A slap in the face, then a piece of candy?¡± Seeing the bottle of medicine, her personal assistant immediately said, ¡°Miss, this medicine is said to work wonders; if you apply it to your face, it can reduce swelling and bruises immediately.¡± Hearing this, Seaton widened her eyes. ¡°Is it really that magical?¡± Originally, Seaton wanted to see Miyamoto Hoya and share this good news with him. But her face has been battered by Karina. Seaton could not possibly show herself to him in this state. However, upon hearing how miraculous this ointment was, Seaton was amazed. ¡°Of course!¡± her personal assistant nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try it.¡± Seaton immediately picked up the ointment, opened its lid, and dabbed a little onto her face. It felt cool as soon as she applied it, which was very comfortable. In less than ten minutes, most of the swelling on her face had subsided! Looking at herself in the mirror, Seaton was extremely surprised. ¡°It really worked!¡± She wanted to contact Miyamoto Hoya right away. Then, share the good news of her pregnancy with him. If he heard this good news, Miyamoto Hoya would definitely be very happy. Seaton squinted her eyes. Seaton arranged to meet Miyamoto Hoya two hours later. At this time, the injuries on Seaton¡¯s face were mostly healed. If you didn¡¯t look closely, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell at all. Seaton hadn¡¯t realized one thing yet. All this time, it was always her who took the initiative to invite Miyamoto Hoya, while Miyamoto Hoya had no longer asked her out on his own initiative. ¡°Miss Seaton, you asked me to come over in such a hurry. Is there anything you need?¡± Miyamoto Hoya looked at Seaton and asked. ¡°Of course, I have something,¡± Seaton continued. ¡°And it¡¯s a matter of great importance.¡± ¡°What great matter?¡± Miyamoto Hoya asked. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Seaton replied, pausing after each word. Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya seemed to freeze for a moment, then laughed, ¡°Well that¡¯s a matter of great joy!¡± ¡°Is it good news?¡± Seaton asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good news,¡± Miyamoto Hoya said with a joyful smile, ¡°This means that our Jaban Country finally has a successor!¡± Seaton was reminded of her sister¡¯s warning against having a child, she responded, ¡°Miyamoto, I don¡¯t want this baby for now.¡± She was testing Miyamoto Hoya. If Miyamoto Hoya truly didn¡¯t want the child, he would have jumped at her words and agreed. Hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya frowned slightly, ¡°Miss Seaton! What kind of man do you take me, Miyamoto Hoya for? You are the most important woman in my life and the child in your womb is the bloodline of the Miyamoto family! I absolutely forbid you to get an abortion!¡± At this point, Miyamoto Hoya said seriously, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, I can marry you immediately!¡± Looking at Miyamoto Hoya, Seaton didn¡¯t show any smile. Instead, she continued, ¡°How do I know, whether your proclamation of marriage is just empty words?¡± ¡°I can prove it to you, Miss Seaton!¡± At this point, Miyamoto Hoya was very excited, almost as if he would die on the spot if Seaton told him to. Seaton nodded, ¡°Okay, wait. Once you¡¯ve settled things with Viola Thompson, I¡¯ll believe you. At that time, I will naturally accept your proposal!¡± Having said that, Seaton raised her chin haughtily, ¡°Miyamoto, if you want to marry me, you must show me your sincerity.¡± Because of Karina¡¯s words, Seaton had initially been somewhat worried about whether Miyamoto Hoya was playing her. But now. She was no longer worried at all. If Miyamoto Hoya was indeed toying with her, he would have turned his back on her as soon as she mentioned her pregnancy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Miyamoto Hoya didn¡¯t. Not only did Miyamoto Hoya not do so, but he repeatedly urged her to marry him. Hearing her words, Miyamoto Hoya nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve found out that Viola Thompson will be returning to River City in a week. At that time, I will definitely give Miss Seaton a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Miyamoto Hoya grabbed Seaton¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°But before that, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t harm the child in your womb.¡± Chapter 1589 - Chapter 1589 391 Sparrow turns into a Phoenix_4 Chapter 1589: 391: Sparrow turns into a Phoenix!_4 Chapter 1589: 391: Sparrow turns into a Phoenix!_4 ¡°I promise not to move.¡± Seaton said. Overwhelmed with emotions, Miyamoto Hoya reached out and pulled Seaton into his arms. Seaton¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce and ruthless look, then she began to speak, ¡°Miyamoto, remember what you promised me, let Viola Thompson enjoy the best things in life. She is so beautiful; at least arrange ten or more men for her. Also, remember to take lots of photos. It would be best if it were broadcasted globally!¡± Seaton found it incredibly exciting at the thought of Viola Thompson being humiliated. She really wanted to see Viola Thompson get humiliated! Upon hearing her words, Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes, memorizing every word that Seaton had said. ¡°Alright.¡± Miyamoto Hoya said softly. As his words fell, Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°After this matter is done, can I marry you, my Miss Seaton?¡± ¡°You might have forgotten an essential thing.¡± Seaton said. Miyamoto Hoya laughed, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t forget something as crucial as proposing on my knees.¡± Seaton nodded in satisfaction, ¡°As long as you remember.¡± A moment later, Miyamoto Hoya released Seaton and suddenly said, ¡°I suppose your sister cares a lot about you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seaton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Miyamoto Hoya settled back into his chair, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, those three people at the table next to ours are here to surveil or should I say, protect, you, sent by your sister.¡± Saying it nicely is calling it protection. In reality, it is surveillance. Seaton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more as she took a look at the table next door. As she turned around, some sheepish glances darted away from the next table almost immediately. Seaton, too, realized something was wrong. This was too much of Karina! She actually sent people to surveil her? What is the meaning of all this! She wasn¡¯t some criminal that committed an unforgivable crime! Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°Your sister must not see our relationship in a good light, right?¡± As he said this, Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes, ¡°We need to consider from the perspective of others. From your sister¡¯s angle, it¡¯s normal for her to have such an idea. After all, you are her only and dearest sister. As an older sister, it¡¯s natural for her to not want you to get married and move to Jaban Country that is miles away.¡± Upon hearing this, Seaton scoffed, ¡°She can hardly bear to be without me?¡± She was clearly jealous of her! Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t very attractive and has never experienced the taste of love, be more forgiving. We certainly wouldn¡¯t want me to be the reason for ruining the bond between you two sisters. If that happens, then I would truly become the villain.¡± In the beginning, Seaton didn¡¯t think much of Miyamoto Hoya, the man without any ability to conquer. Until now. It was only then that she was completely attracted to Miyamoto Hoya. ¡°Miyamoto, you don¡¯t know how my sister slanders you behind your back, there¡¯s no need for you to speak well of her.¡± A daughter who moves away is like water cast off. Although she was a woman herself, Seaton felt this saying was quite accurate. When she marries Miyamoto Hoya, she will become part of the Miyamoto family. Miyamoto Hoya glanced at Seaton and continued, ¡°Seaton, I heard your sister has been researching B16 recently, right?¡± Karina¡¯s visit to Sinian Country was not only for No. 26. But also for the advanced B16 submarine. Once the B16 is out, Polluton¡¯s international standing will also rise significantly. Reportedly, the famous submarine expert is in Sinian Country. Of course. This is also the main reason Miyamoto Hoya has never left Capital City. Normally, if Miyamoto Hoya asked this question, Seaton would be extremely vigilant. But not today¡¯s Seaton. Because to her, the current Miyamoto Hoya and she were one, they were family now. So even if Miyamoto Hoya knew some things, it was harmless. ¡°Yes.¡± Seaton nodded. Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes, ¡°Are there any results yet?¡± Seaton said, ¡°I heard from my sister that half of the plan has been completed, but I¡¯m not sure about the specific progress.¡± Miyamoto Hoya didn¡¯t ask any more, and continued, ¡°Let us go see a movie later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seaton nodded. When they returned home after the movie, Seaton had a big quarrel with Karina. ¡°Karina, I¡¯m your sister, not a prisoner! What do you mean sending people to monitor me?¡± Karina knew that this must be due to Miyamoto Hoya tipping off Miss Seaton. Because with Miss Seaton¡¯s intellect, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed her henchmen trailing her. Upon realizing this, Karina frowned slightly. ¡°Miss Seaton, why do you think I had them follow you?¡± Karina retorted. ¡°Because you¡¯re jealous of me!¡± Upon hearing this, Karina put on a helpless smile, ¡°Because I fear you¡¯ll get hurt! Because I¡¯m your sister, and it¡¯s my duty to protect you!¡± ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need your protection! Your protection feels like a burden! And please, stop disguising your actions under the guise of my welfare. They are sickening.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± given how bluntly Miss Seaton had put it, Karina saw no reason to continue displeasing her, ¡°from today on, I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better that way!¡± With that, Miss Seaton snorted coldly and turned to leave. Watching Miss Seaton¡¯s departing figure, Karina said: ¡°As your sister, I hope you never regret the decisions you¡¯ve made today.¡± Because in this world, you can buy any medicine. Except for one that cures regret. ¡­ River City. The recruitment of the laboratory members had begun. Viola Thompson was very busy these days. Busy cultivating cells, busy conducting interviews for new members. After finishing a day¡¯s work, Viola rode her bike home. The cool evening breeze brushed by her ears. Viola really enjoyed these moments. These times felt very relaxed, nothing to think about, nothing to do. Chandler Price was walking along the road and when he looked up, he saw Viola passing. Somewhat excitedly, he waved out, ¡°Chief!¡± Hearing someone calling her, Viola pressed the brakes and turned to look, ¡°Chandler Price?¡± Chandler jogged over, ¡°Chief, it really is you!¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Chandler was a new recruit of the lab. About to graduate as a Masters student, although he had not pursued a Ph.D., he had a budding career in research and had unique insights. Chandler replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat. There¡¯s a Food Street nearby, the snacks there are pretty good.¡± ¡°Do they have Milk Tea?¡± Viola asked. Chandler nodded, ¡°Yes, they do. I heard from my girlfriend once that one of the stores serves excellent tea.¡± Upon hearing this, Viola¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Chandler, in that case let¡¯s go together.¡± She happened to want to discuss lab matters with Chandler. ¡°Ok.¡± Having the chance to join Viola for a meal at Food Street filled Chandler with pride. Of course- He wished she would remember his name correctly. The two chatted as they walked. It was a harmonious scene. A luxury car sped past them. Just then, the lady sitting at the back instructed gently, ¡°Slow down.¡± The driver immediately slowed down. ¡°Madam, any instructions?¡± The lady narrowed her eyes, looking at the two people by the roadside, ¡°is that young man our son?¡± Hearing this, the driver turned his head slightly, ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Upon hearing that, the lady¡¯s eyebrows knit together. Who is this unknown girl, trying to seduce her son? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Indeed, she was Mrs. Price, Chandler¡¯s mother, Megan Uland. In Mrs. Price¡¯s eyes, only a lady from a noble family in Capital City would be a suitable match for her outstanding son. Chandler was far too superior for River City. Especially now, Chandler was already a part of the esteemed S Laboratory! No- She had to find a way to quash any hopes this young girl had of trading up in life! Chapter 1590 - Chapter 1590 392 Shameless _1 Chapter 1590: 392: Shameless! _1 Chapter 1590: 392: Shameless! _1 In Mrs. Price¡¯s eyes, not just anyone is worthy to become the daughter-in-law of the Price family. After all, she has only this one son. This son of hers, not only is he exceptional, he has also joined the S Laboratory and is bound to have a bright future. He¡¯d either marry the prized daughter of a well-established family in Capital City, Or he¡¯d marry the daughter of a high-ranking official. So when she saw that Chandler was actually walking with this little girl, Mrs. Price was suddenly seething in anger. Although she didn¡¯t know Viola Thompson, she could tell from Viola¡¯s features that this girl was no simpleton. With such good looks, she surely must have had plastic surgery. These types of women usually have one simple goal. And that is to marry into wealth. With that thought, Mrs. Price¡¯s brows slightly creased and she looked at the driver, instructing him to ¡°Follow them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The driver slowed down to keep up with the couple. There were many cars heading to the Night Market. Mrs. Price¡¯s car was nothing out of the ordinary and didn¡¯t catch Chandler¡¯s attention at all. Mrs. Price¡¯s gaze remained on Viola¡¯s face. Over the years, she has seen all types of beauties. But someone like Viola, she was seeing for the first time. What was even more rare was that although she had clearly had plastic surgery, she didn¡¯t have a trace of it on her face. No wonder she could bewitch Chandler like this. The light turned red up ahead. Traffic began to pile up. Mrs. Price squinted her eyes, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the place up there?¡± There were only a few places where traffic built up in River City. ¡°Up ahead is the famous Night Market Food City.¡± The driver replied. Owing to her lofty upbringing, Mrs. Price was untouched by the financial struggles of normal people. She frequented Michelin-star restaurants so it was understandable that she didn¡¯t know about food markets. Upon hearing the driver, Mrs. Price creased her brows. Night Market? In her impression, there wasn¡¯t much difference between Night Markets and sidewalk stalls, both predominantly sold junk food, and they were very unhygienic too. In Mrs. Price¡¯s eyes, Chandler has always been a good boy, never indulging in roadside junk food. But now! He actually came to such a place. With this thought, Mrs. Price¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. Without having to second guess, she knew her son was surely led astray by that wild girl. After all, street food is for lower-class people. Mrs. Price took a deep breath, trying hard to calm herself down, and then instructed: ¡°Turn around and return.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The driver nodded. The driver made a U-turn at the intersection. Meanwhile. Viola and Chandler arrived at Food Street. The place was buzzing and swarming with people, the air filled with the aroma of various delicacies. Chandler found a spot to sit down and asked Viola, ¡°Boss, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy it! You just hold our spot.¡± Seats were in high demand at Food Street, if there wasn¡¯t someone holding the spot, they would have to stand to eat later. Viola said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a Milk Tea. By the way, what are you having?¡± Chandler replied, ¡°I want to eat potato vermicelli.¡± Viola laughed and said, ¡°Then get me a bowl of potato vermicelli as well.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chandler nodded. Shortly after, Chandler came back with Viola¡¯s favorite Milk Tea. He also brought back two bowls of potato vermicelli. They ate their food while discussing laboratory matters. After a while, Viola asked: ¡°Chandler, I remember you¡¯re a local from River City, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chandler sucked a mouthful of potato vermicelli, somewhat embarrassed, he said, ¡°Boss, my last name is¡­ Price. It¡¯s Price, like the tree.¡± At that, Viola was a bit taken aback. She had always been forgetful, it hadn¡¯t occurred to her that she had gotten Chandler¡¯s name wrong. Realizing her mistake, Viola immediately apologized, ¡°Chandler Price, I¡¯m really sorry, I won¡¯t get it wrong next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Boss,¡± Chandler said with a smile, ¡°People often get my name wrong.¡± An hour later, the two left Food Street. Just as they were leaving Food Street, Viola spotted a familiar figure. It was her boyfriend, Terrence Lentz. ¡°Lentz!¡± Viola waved to him and greeted him. ¡°Viola.¡± Terrence Lentz walked towards them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola, hand in hand with Terrence Lentz, introduced him to Chandler, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Terrence Lentz. Lentz, this is our lab¡¯s newest member, Chandler Price.¡± Being a born and bred River City local, Chandler obviously knew who Terrence Lentz was. After all, his parents often told him in his youth that if he didn¡¯t study hard, he would end up like Terrence Lentz. He had heard rumors that the young Miss Thompson, Viola Thompson, was Terrence Lentz¡¯s girlfriend. He initially thought it was a joke, But he hadn¡¯t expected it to be true. What surprised Chandler even more was that the good-for-nothing boy from the rumors turned out to be a very outstanding one with a striking presence. Chapter 1591 - Chapter 1591 392 Shameless _2 Chapter 1591: 392: Shameless! _2 Chapter 1591: 392: Shameless! _2 Chandler Price immediately reached out his hand towards Terrence Lentz, respectfully saying, ¡°Hello Mr. Lentz, I¡¯m Chandler Price.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Terrence Lentz replied in a low voice. Viola Thompson looked at Chandler Price, and then said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be leading Team B. We¡¯re heading back.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Chandler Price nodded. Terrence Lentz had come by car. The car was parked not far away. As they arrived at the car, Viola Thompson seemed to remember something, ¡°Lentz, have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Viola Thompson said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go grab something to eat at the night market.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Terrence Lentz slightly nodded. He knew that if he didn¡¯t join Viola Thompson at the night market, once they returned home, Viola would definitely make instant noodles for him. The two of them headed to the night market. ¡­ On the other side. The Price Family. As Chandler Price returned home, he saw his mother waiting for him on the living room sofa. ¡°Mom.¡± Chandler Price walked over with a smile. Mrs. Price looked up and asked, ¡°Why are you coming home this late?¡± Her tone was somewhat stern. Chandler Price didn¡¯t mind, ¡°I just joined the S Laboratory. I came back late tonight and suddenly ran into our big boss, Miss Thompson, so we chatted a bit about work.¡± Miss Thompson? Talking about work? Hearing this, Mrs. Price frowned inconspicuously. She didn¡¯t know when her son started lying to her! He was obviously eating at a roadside stall with that wild girl, but he insisted he was chatting about work with Miss Thompson. Who was Miss Thompson? She was a legitimate descendant of a prestigious family, a person engraved in the annals of history. How could she possibly join Chandler Price for a meal at a roadside stall? It was an improbable scenario even if you thought about it with your toes. Chandler Price had never been like this before. But now? He was already corrupted by that wild girl! Mrs. Price was very angry, but she had to calm herself down. She needed to figure out a way to break them up right away! Otherwise, the consequences were unthinkable. Mrs. Price forced a smile and said to Chandler Price, ¡°Chandler, you¡¯re getting older. Shouldn¡¯t you consider dating? Your mother is looking forward to having a grandchild!¡± Chandler Price replied, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no hurry about this matter. I have a plan.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Price narrowed her eyes, ¡°Chandler, do you have a girlfriend outside?¡± Chandler Price didn¡¯t want to reveal his relationship so soon to his mother, but since his mother asked directly, he had to come clean. ¡°Yes.¡± This answer was within Mrs. Price¡¯s expectation. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Price continued, ¡°Where is she from? What¡¯s her family¡¯s financial situation like?¡± ¡°She¡¯s from out of town, and her family is of average financial condition.¡± Out of town. Average financial condition. Hearing these two sentences, Mrs. Price felt exasperated. She really didn¡¯t understand how Chandler Price could fall for such a person. Because of her good looks? But what use are good looks? Mrs. Price smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else by asking these questions. I just want to tell you that I won¡¯t object if you want to date. But you can¡¯t let dating affect your work. A man should prioritize his career.¡± This was a subtle hint. Mrs. Price believed her son was smart. If he was smart, he should understand what she meant. The reason she didn¡¯t say it openly was to keep up appearances between mother and son. Some things, once exposed under the harsh glare of daylight, would change their nature. Chandler Price nodded, ¡°You can rest assured.¡± Chandler Price was essentially a research fanatic. Now that he¡¯s joined the laboratory he always admired, he would naturally work hard. Mrs. Price nodded in approval and then said, ¡°Alright, you need to work tomorrow. Go upstairs and rest!¡± Chandler Price headed upstairs. Watching her son¡¯s retreating figure, Mrs. Price deeply frowned. For her son¡¯s future, she must handle this matter swiftly. Early next morning. As soon as Chandler Price left for work, Mrs. Price quietly followed him. ¡­ On the other side. Capital City. Today was the day for Isla Astir to return home after her event. Almost a month had passed since she left home. Astir¡¯s parents got up early in the morning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing them getting up so early, Eva Webster curiously asked, ¡°Uncle and aunt, why are you up so early?¡± Mrs. Astir replied, ¡°Isla is coming back today, your uncle and I are going to the airport to pick her up.¡± Pick up? Hearing this, Eva Webster slightly frowned. She felt that uncle and aunt were spoiling Isla Astir a little too much. Chapter 1592 - Chapter 1592 392 Shameless _3 Chapter 1592: 392: Shameless! _3 Chapter 1592: 392: Shameless! _3 The Astir family lived not far from the airport, so it was easy enough for one person to take a taxi home. There really was no need to pick anyone up. Moreover, Isla Astir was not a child anymore! How high maintenance! Eva Webster smiled and said, ¡°Isla is so lucky. Even though she is grown up, she has someone to pick her up when she returns from her trips.¡± Mrs. Astir chuckled, ¡°Although Isla is already twenty years old, she¡¯s still like a child to us. If we didn¡¯t pick her up, your uncle and I would be worried sick. Besides, we have nothing to do at home.¡± At these words, Eva Webster was at a loss for words. She¡¯s already that old! She¡¯s still a child? Her own aunt is really blind. Considering blood relations, she and her aunt should be the closest. After all, she was her aunt¡¯s blood niece. Isla Astir was just an adopted child. Yet, her aunt? Fails to appreciate the good things. When she arrived in Capital City, her aunt didn¡¯t even come to the airport to welcome her. Now when Isla Astir returns from the airport, the couple actually went together to pick her up! Eva Webster then asked, ¡°Who will pick up Isla when she¡¯s off for events?¡± What that meant was, if something were to happen, it should have happened by now, it wouldn¡¯t wait until now. Mrs. Astir chuckled, ¡°When she attends events, the company arranges a pick-up for her. I heard that Isla is quite influential in their company. Everywhere she goes, she¡¯s personally received by the leaders.¡± When she said this, the pride in Mrs. Astir¡¯s eyes was evident. Although Isla Astir was an adopted child, in Mrs. Astir¡¯s eyes, she was her own flesh and blood. Even more so than her own flesh and blood! Sometimes, her biological daughter couldn¡¯t be as filial as Isla Astir. Eva Webster snorted but didn¡¯t say anything more. Mrs. Astir turned towards Eva Webster, ¡°Eva, you stay at home. Your uncle and I will leave first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The couple hailed a taxi and headed to Capital City Airport. They arrived an hour early. Standing at the arrival gate, Mrs. Astir was quite anxious, ¡°Mr. Astir, what should we say to Isla later on?¡± Although Mrs. Astir did not say it explicitly, Mr. Astir knew that she was worried about the porcelain figurine broken by Eva Webster. In this month, although they had glued the broken figurine back together, it looked very different from a new piece. Mr. Astir slightly furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Just tell her directly.¡± After finishing speaking, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our Isla isn¡¯t an unreasonable child.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Astir gave a slight nod. At this moment, Mr. Astir asked: ¡°By the way, is Eva not working now?¡± It¡¯s been a month, and Eva Webster has been staying at the Astir family¡¯s home the whole time, with no signs of leaving. This made Mr. Astir somewhat anxious. Eva Webster and Isla Astir share the same room. As long as Eva was around, Isla could only sleep on single bed. As a father, he felt sorry for his daughter. At the same time, Mr. Astir was also a bit confused. Because he knew, in reality, Eva Webster had always looked down on their family, looked down on Isla Astir. Eva Webster graduated from a key university of ¡°Project 985¡±. While Isla Astir was only an ordinary undergraduate student. So every time Eva Webster came to Capital City, she definitely wouldn¡¯t stay with them overnight. But this time¡­ Eva Webster was overly fond of property. Mrs. Astir shook her head, ¡°I have not asked whether she quit her job or is on annual leave. Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t Little Mo go back to handle his household registration a few days ago? He has already bought a house here. When my younger brother comes to see the new house, Eva Webster will go back with them!¡± Mr. Astir didn¡¯t say anything more. He just hoped that his niece would leave sooner, so that their home could be quiet sooner. About half an hour later, the couple were standing among the crowd waiting with bated breath. At this moment, Mr. Astir excitedly said, ¡°Look, Isla is here! Look, that¡¯s our Isla!¡± At these words, Mrs. Astir immediately turned her gaze over. Sure enough, Isla Astir was in sight. With her luggage in hand, Isla Astir looked somewhat petite in the crowd. After not seeing her daughter for a month, Mrs. Astir was very excited, ¡°Isla!¡± Isla Astir also saw her parents at this time and waved excitedly, ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pulling her suitcase, she sprinted over. Mr. Astir immediately took her suitcase from her. Isla Astir hugged her mother, ¡°Mom, I missed you so much.¡± Mrs. Astir laughed, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. If a stranger saw us, they would think we hadn¡¯t seen each other for years!¡± It was just a month after all. Chapter 1593 - Chapter 1593 392 Shameless _4 Chapter 1593: 392: Shameless! _4 Chapter 1593: 392: Shameless! _4 When she finished speaking, Mrs. Astir examined Isla carefully. Then she said, ¡°Isla, what have you been up to these past few days? You seem to have gotten a bit tanned?¡± ¡°Most of the activities in the past few days were outdoors, so it¡¯s normal that I¡¯ve gotten a bit tanned,¡± explained Isla. ¡°Mom, Dad, didn¡¯t I tell you guys last night that there was no need for you to pick me up from the airport? I¡¯m not a kid anymore!¡± Mr. Astir, who was hauling the luggage, turned back to look at Isla after hearing her comment, ¡°In your mom¡¯s and my heart, you¡¯ll always be our little girl.¡± A blissful smile spread across Isla¡¯s face. Ever since she was a child, she felt that she was the luckiest girl in the world. Even though she had been abandoned by others. Yet she met these two wonderful parents who gave her a warm and joyful home. The family of three quickly hailed a taxi. In the car, Mrs. Astir tried to speak a few times, but each time the words got stuck in her throat. After a long moment, Mr. Astir finally spoke, ¡°Isla, there¡¯s something that I need to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me,¡± Isla asked, looking at her father. Mr. Astir gathered his thoughts before saying, ¡°Do you still remember the little clay figure that one of your fans gave to you?¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Isla nodded slightly. Mr. Astir licked his lips, ¡°The clay figure was accidentally broken by your cousin Eva a little while ago.¡± Although Eva had done it on purpose. At this moment, to smooth over the conflict, they had to attribute it to an accident on Eva¡¯s part. Otherwise, it would only intensify the discord between the two cousins. Upon hearing this, a glum expression appeared on Isla¡¯s face. The clay toy was a gift from her fans and the protagonist of her first comic book. Just like her, the protagonist of the story had also been cast aside due to the preference for boys over girls. With that, she was always fond of that little clay figurine. Fearing that she might accidently break it, she had placed it in the middle of the table, cushioned with a piece of sponge. Isla could not comprehend how Eva could have ¡°accidentally¡± broken it. Was it really an accident, or was it done deliberately? Just when she was disoriented by the news, Mr. Astir added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isla. The clay figurine has been glued back together by me. Although it doesn¡¯t look like it used to, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell unless you looked closely.¡± That was the only consolation he could offer his daughter at the moment. It was then that Isla let out a laugh and responded, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a clay toy after all!¡± Upon seeing her reaction, the couple breathed a sigh of relief. Shortly after, the car pulled up to their apartment building. The family of three got out of the car. The house was empty, Eva was not home. As soon as Isla stepped into the house, she asked, ¡°Dad, can I see the restored clay toy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it right away,¡± Mr. Astir nodded his head. As soon as his words were uttered, Mr. Astir turned around to fetch the figurine. It had taken Mr. Astir nearly half a month to repair the clay toy. Looking at the dense accumulation of scar lines marked on the clay figurine was quite startling. Isla took the clay toy from her father¡¯s hands and laughed, ¡°Dad, thank you for your hard work!¡± ¡°As long as you like it, the hard work I put into it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Mr. Astir felt a great sense of accomplishment at that moment because his efforts were not in vain. His daughter appreciated his hard work. Isla continued, ¡°You must have spent a lot of days on it, right?¡± Mr. Astir nonchalantly replied, ¡°It didn¡¯t take many days. I don¡¯t have to work, so I have nothing to do at home.¡± As someone who can¡¯t stay idle, he had thought several times about getting a job. Even street sweeping or picking up rubbish would do. However, Isla would not allow him to take up a job. In Isla¡¯s eyes, her father had worked hard for most of his life, providing for her education and the best material life. It¡¯s about time that she took care of him in return. Just then, the front door was pushed open, and Eva walked in from outside, ¡°Isla is back.¡± Isla turned around, ¡°Cousin.¡± Eva¡¯s eyes fell on the clay figurine in Isla¡¯s hand, her eyebrows frowned unnoticed. Who¡¯s Isla Astir trying to impress? She just dropped a pottery figure, right? Is there a need to make such a fuss over such a trivial matter? That¡¯s just disgusting! Eva Webster glanced at Mrs. Astir, then said, ¡°Auntie, is dinner ready? I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Mrs. Astir smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to cook right away.¡± Eva¡¯s demeanor was remarkably similar to that of the mistress of the house, ¡°Once dinner is ready, please have it sent directly to my room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing this, Isla Astir frowned unnoticeably. However, since guests should be treated with hospitality, she didn¡¯t show her displeasure directly. She only said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I hire a cook? Why didn¡¯t you let her come?¡± Mrs. Astir laughed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m staying at home these days with nothing to do. Shouldn¡¯t I cook? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be a useless person? Isla, I know you¡¯re a good, dutiful daughter. But I can handle these minor chores such as cooking! By the way, you must be hungry too, right? I¡¯m going to cook now.¡± ¡°Let me help you,¡± offered Isla. ¡°No need, no need, I¡¯ve already washed the vegetables. You go rest first.¡± Even though Mrs Astir said she didn¡¯t want help, Isla still ended up in the kitchen, helping her mother with the cooking. After they finished cooking, Mrs Astir said to Isla, ¡°Call your cousin to come and eat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Isla answered, nodding. A moment later, Isla went to the doorstep and knocked, ¡°Cousin, dinner¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Eva emerged from the room. During dinner, Isla found out that Liam Webster¡¯s house was already purchased. Mrs. Astir, laughing, said, ¡°Liam¡¯s classmate is so amazing. He not only got Liam a school district housing at a low price, but also arranged an interest-free loan for him. Eva, do you know this classmate of your brother¡¯s?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mrs. Astir didn¡¯t know Marcus White, Eva would have suspected that she was doing it on purpose. Thinking that she missed an opportunity with a billionaire, Eva felt heartbroken, but she still forced herself to calm down, smiling as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with my brother¡¯s classmates.¡± Mrs. Astir nodded, ¡°I see.¡± The next morning. Isla got up very early. This was unusual for her! Because she usually works until three or four in the morning, she typically doesn¡¯t wake up until eleven or twelve noon. Seeing her up, Eva was surprised, ¡°Isla, how come you woke up so early today?¡± Isla replied, ¡°I have a collaboration to discuss this morning.¡± Most of Isla¡¯s collaborations were about IP adaptations and game adaptations. Eva nodded and went to the living room. Through the living room¡¯s French window, Eva clearly saw the Cayenne parked outside the door. It seems that Isla lied to her. She was not going to discuss a collaboration. She was going on a date with Mandel Thompson. Otherwise, why would Mandel Thompson come so early? How can someone like Isla be worthy of Mandel Thompson? After breakfast, Isla picked up her bag and prepared to leave. Eva followed Isla¡¯s footsteps, ¡°I also have something to do. I¡¯ll go with you, Isla.¡± Isla nodded. The two of them got to the door, where Mandel Thompson was waiting. With handsome features and an outstanding demeanor, Mandel Thompson was like a portrait standing there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eva¡¯s heartbeat nearly went out of rhythm. ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± Seeing Mandel Thompson, Isla was the first to greet him. Eva also followed suit and greeted, ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡± Mandel Thompson slightly nodded and then looked at Isla, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car.¡± Eva caught up to them, laughing as she said, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going the same way as Isla. Would Mr. Thompson be able to give me a lift?¡± Chapter 1594 - Chapter 1594 393 Miss Hua educating on how to be a human Miss Chapter 1594: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_1 Chapter 1594: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_1 Upon hearing this, Isla Astir was stunned. What was Eva Webster saying? They were going the same way? In what direction? Isla was speechless. How could Eva Webster suggest that they were headed in the same direction when she didn¡¯t even know where Isla was going? Isla never expected that Eva Webster would make such a remark. She had previously thought of Eva Webster as self-righteous. And now¡­ Such words didn¡¯t fit the profile of someone so supposedly upright. Hearing this, Mandel Thompson turned to look at Isla, whose surprised expression immediately told him what was happening. Over the years, although he had not been in a serious relationship, he had encountered some women¡¯s tactics to get ahead. But now that Eva Webster had spoken, Mandel felt it would be rude to deny her outright. Besides, Eva Webster was Isla¡¯s cousin, after all. One doesn¡¯t look only at the monk, but also at the Buddha-it was out of respect for his relationship with Isla. Mandel nodded slightly, smiling, ¡°Of course, Miss Daisy, please.¡± Looking at the polite and refined Mandel Thompson, Isla felt a surge of excitement. Her heartbeat was racing. She thought to herself: how wonderful it would be if the man before her was indeed her boyfriend. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Thompson,¡± Eva Webster replied, turning to Isla. ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to be in Isla¡¯s company today.¡± Isla responded with a courteous smile. While speaking, Eva Webster took Isla¡¯s hand and led her into the car. As for why she held onto Isla¡¯s hand¡­ First, she was afraid that Isla might leave her behind and sit in the passenger seat of Mandel¡¯s car. The front passenger seat was typically reserved for the girlfriend. Aside from her¡­ No one else was allowed to sit there. Second, she wanted to demonstrate the close bond between her and Isla. Soon, all three of them were in the car. After buckling his seatbelt, Mandel looked back at the two and asked, ¡°By the way, Miss Daisy, where are we heading?¡± Upon hearing this, Eva Webster was momentarily taken aback before turning to Isla, ¡°We¡¯re going to the Rainbow Tower.¡± She¡¯d already checked; Mandel¡¯s company was located near the Rainbow Tower. Looking at Isla, it seemed she was on her way to discuss a partnership with Mandel¡¯s company. So, it was safe to say they were headed to this address. ¡°Alright.¡± The Astir family home was quite a distance from the Rainbow Tower. Once in the car, Eva Webster began making conversation. As they chatted, the conversation suddenly turned to Isla¡¯s school, ¡°Isla, you¡¯re studying at Capital City Normal University, right?¡± Eva Webster specifically emphasized the term ¡®Normal University.¡¯ Capital City Normal University was just a regular university. But Mandel was a graduate of Capital University, even pursuing his post-graduate studies at the prestigious Harang University. He was a bona fide geek. Isla nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Eva Webster smiled, saying, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re such a good cartoonist, Isla. Students of liberal arts are usually quite meticulous and articulate. We¡¯re different. I¡¯ve never heard of a writer or illustrator emerging from our Hushe University of Science.¡± The gap between Hushe University of Science and Capital City Normal University was more than just a tad. Hushe University of Science was a renowned science university, equalling the status of Capital University. If not, Eva Webster would never have been able to earn an annual salary of six hundred thousand yuan in her remote hometown. By saying this, Eva wanted to convey to Mandel that her educational qualifications were significantly higher than Isla¡¯s. And as an individual, she also surpassed Isla. Thus, Eva continued, ¡°However, being successful in cartooning and writing also depends on luck sometimes, Isla. You¡¯re truly fortunate! I¡¯m so envious of you!¡± With a casual remark, Eva Webster attributed all of Isla¡¯s efforts to luck. In fact, that was exactly what she also thought. Isla was merely lucky. If her luck wasn¡¯t that good, she would have froze to death the moment she was discarded. Because her mother had told her that just a day after Mrs. Astir had brought Isla home, temperatures plummeted, causing a massive snowstorm. If Isla¡¯s luck had been just a tad worse, her comic books wouldn¡¯t be as popular as they were. There were undoubtedly plenty of people in the world who were more talented and better comic artists than Isla. What made Isla so successful? Wasn¡¯t it just good luck! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Isla clearly heard the hidden meaning in Eva Webster¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t want to argue. She simply said lightly, ¡°Yes, I am quite lucky indeed.¡± She had always been very grateful to fate. Grateful for the chance to meet her parents. Grateful for the chance to fall in love with comics. At this point, Mandel Thompson, who had remained silent, finally spoke. ¡°Sometimes, luck is also a form of ability.¡± Chapter 1595 - Chapter 1595 393 Miss Hua educating on how to be a human Miss Chapter 1595: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_2 Chapter 1595: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_2 Upon hearing this, Eva Webster slightly furrowed her brows. She had not expected Mandel Thompson to suddenly speak. Eva echoed, ¡°Mr. Thompson is absolutely right.¡± After finishing her sentence, Eva added, ¡°By the way, Mr. Thompson, may I presume to ask you a question?¡± ¡°Please do, Miss Daisy,¡± replied Mandel. Isla Astir then said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, you personally dropped me and Isla off. Will your girlfriend get mad if she finds out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend,¡± replied Mandel. No girlfriend. Upon hearing his reply, Eva¡¯s heart rate spiked drastically. This is fantastic! He doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Does this mean, she had a chance now? Eva tried hard to calm herself down. She felt, certainly, that she had attracted Mandel¡¯s interest. Otherwise, Mandel wouldn¡¯t have made a point to clarify that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. The more she thought about it, the more excited Eva became. Before long, they had arrived at the destination. Eva was startled. How did they reach so quickly? However, Eva didn¡¯t let her surprise show. Instead, she courteously said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Thompson.¡± ¡°No problem, it was on the way.¡± Eva pulled out her phone, carefully choosing her words, then said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I¡¯d like to treat you to tea sometime.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eva narrowed her eyes, seizing the opportunity. Since Mandel didn¡¯t refuse her invitation, it meant he was indeed interested in her. ¡°Mr. Thompson, how about we add each other on WhatsApp? We can communicate there when we have time.¡± Add each other on WhatsApp? Hearing this, Isla Astir was taken aback. Eva really knew how to make surprising statements. Mandel maintained his refined and cultured demeanor, and looking at Eva, apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my phone battery is dead.¡± The phone battery is dead? Eva slightly furrowed her brows. This is a bit too coincidental. Still smiling, Eva replied, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I need to get going now.¡± Having said that, Eva turned to look at Isla Astir, ¡°Isla, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Isla Astir nodded politely, ¡°Take care, cousin.¡± Before Eva could respond, Mandel hit the accelerator. And with that, the black Cayenne disappeared out of sight. Watching the direction the car had taken, Eva felt so frustrated she almost gritted her teeth. She knew that Mandel¡¯s phone battery was not dead. He simply did not want to add her on WhatsApp. As to why Mandel did not add her, there was no need to guess. Isla Astir must have played a considerable role in this. She¡¯s superior to Isla Astir. So Isla Astir envied her. Her envy slowly morphed into jealousy, so Isla Astir must have badmouthed her in front of Mandel. Reversing black and white. Isla Astir was truly repulsive. After all, they were cousins. Even if they did not share blood ties, there should be feelings of affection between them. How could she behave this way? Wait for it. One day, she would exact her revenge. And make Mandel see for himself what kind of person Isla Astir truly was! With this thought in mind, Eva tightly clutched her fists with so much force that her knuckles had already turned white. In the car, Mandel gripped the steering wheel with both hands, staring straight ahead, ¡°I didn¡¯t add your cousin on WhatsApp just now. I hope that didn¡¯t cause you any inconvenience?¡± It seemed Isla Astir did not anticipate Mandel¡¯s sudden question. She was stunned, but then replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Isla Astir grew up with Eva. She understood Eva well. Eva has always been competitive. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to surpass her. Her academic qualifications were not as high as Eva¡¯s. Neither was her background as good as Eva¡¯s. So Eva had always wanted to excel in certain areas. In this regard, considering Mandel¡¯s success at such a young age and his prominent family background, it was quite normal that Eva would harbor feelings for Mandel. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mandel nodded slightly, then continued, ¡°Regarding the game adaptation copyright fee for the manga ¡®Absolute Confidentiality,¡¯ what¡¯s your expected price?¡± Upon hearing this, Isla Astir thought for a moment, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never thought that this manga could be turned into a game. So¡­¡± So, she never thought about how much this manga could sell for. ¡°Why?¡± Mandel was somewhat curious. Isla continued, ¡°¡®Absolute Confidentiality¡¯ was my first manga. At that time, I had the mentality of just trying it out. Many foreshadowing elements hadn¡¯t been developed yet, and the plot wasn¡¯t very tight. So when your secretary approached me, I was quite surprised.¡± Chapter 1596 - Chapter 1596 393 Miss Hua educating on how to be a human Miss Chapter 1596: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_3 Chapter 1596: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_3 Although Isla Astir had put much effort into her first piece. But as it was her first publishing, many structures were not well constructed, and the characters had significant flaws. Isla Astir had published a total of six comic books. The IP rights of the last five books were all sold, with only the first one left untouched. Isla Astir had never thought that someone would buy the rights to her first book. After all, the online subscription for this book was just mediocre. Having said that, Isla Astir paused, ¡°Brother Thompson, I realize my worth. The incident with Mrs. Thompson is in the past, and I hope that from now on, you will treat me like an ordinary person.¡± Isla was feeling the pressure after knowing that Mandel Thompson wanted to buy the rights to her first comic. She didn¡¯t think that the comic was outstanding. Even now, she felt that Mandel bought the rights to two of her comics in a row just because she had taken Mrs. Thompson to the hospital. She hoped Mandel could forget about that incident and consider her as an ordinary comic author. And not give her any special treatment. Hearing this, Mandel let out a light laugh. Seeing this, Isla asked, furrowing her brows, what is he laughing at? Mandel turned to look at Isla and said, ¡°Miss Astir, do you really have such little self-confidence?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Isla asked. Mandel spoke slowly, ¡°My purchase of ¡®Absolute Confidential¡¯ has nothing to do with my grandmother. Although there are many flaws in the construction of this comic, the concept of the comic is very good. The main character, who seems like a villain, is actually filled with positivity. In this comic, there is no absolute good or bad, the characters are well-rounded and lifelike.¡± ¡°Most importantly, it deviates from the current cliche literature. The twists in ¡®Absolute Confidential¡¯ catch you by surprise, with one twist after another, and the pacing is very well handled.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a great work. The reason why it¡¯s being overlooked is that people lack eyes that can discover beauty.¡± At this point, Mandel turned to Isla, ¡°Miss Astir, after hearing all this, do you still think I bought a worthless work?¡± Isla was stunned. What Mandel said was entirely unexpected to her. She had thought that Mandel did it because of Mrs. Thompson¡­ But unexpectedly, Mandel had thoroughly understood the core concept of this work. He was right. She dedicated a lot of effort to her first piece. She polished it carefully. However, because when she first joined the comic circle, her lack of experience resulted in her becoming somewhat weary in the later period. Isla looked up at Mandel, ¡°Brother Thompson, have you read ¡®Absolute Confidential¡¯?¡± Mandel nodded slightly, ¡°Not only have I read it, but our Product Development Department also thinks it¡¯s a great work. After adaptation, it has the potential to become a major hit.¡± Isla was stunned again. It was one thing for her to suspect. But it was another thing for Mandel to admit that he had read the comic. Mandel then asked, ¡°So, Miss Astir, can you sell me the rights to this book now?¡± Isla laughed and said, ¡°Sure.¡± All the words had been spoken, and Isla no longer felt pressured. She is a person who hates being beholden to others. ¡°What¡¯s your expectation regarding the price?¡± Mandel asked. After thinking for a while, Isla said, ¡°Compared to hit comics, ¡®Absolute Confidential¡¯ has its own merits but is not spectacular, so, a moderate estimate would be around half a million.¡± The rights to her second popular comic were sold for three million dollars. But the first and second books are really incomparable. Besides, Isla was delighted to sell this comic to Mandel. Because he cared. For this comic, Mandel was like its talent scout. When a swift horse meets a capable leader, money becomes less important. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sell your first famous work for half a million, wouldn¡¯t this affect your reputation?¡± Mandel asked with a smile. Isla grinned, ¡°So, what price is worthy according to Boss Thompson?¡± Isla threw the question back to Mandel. With a red light ahead, Mandel applied the brakes, ¡°Eight hundred and eighty thousand for the rights, plus a ten percent share of the game adaptation revenue.¡± ¡°¡®Absolute Confidential¡¯, although not as famous as other works by Isla, has really good content.¡± Chapter 1597 - Chapter 1597 393 Miss Hua educating on how to be a human Miss Chapter 1597: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_4 Chapter 1597: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_4 Worth pondering over and over again. Isla Astir is also known as the ¡°First Lady¡± in the comic circle. Lowering the price too much would undoubtedly provoke the original fans. Mandel Thompson is a businessman, no doubt about it. But he¡¯s a respectable businessman. He never does anything that could harm his reputation. A copyright fee of $880,000 may seem small compared to three million dollars. But three million is a buyout fee. From then on, the income derived from the copyright would have nothing to do with Isla Astir. However, Mandel Thompson is willing to give Isla Astir a ten percent share. Hearing this, Isla Astir turned to Mandel Thompson and spoke up, ¡°Boss Thompson is not like other capitalists.¡± Isla Astir has sold various copyrights in the past. But those clients were always trying to lower the price as much as possible. Author documents were deeply exploited. There have never been any clients like Mandel Thompson who voluntarily raised the price. It¡¯s rarer than a giant panda, Mandel Thompson joked: ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Miss Astir, your fans are too powerful, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll send me razor blades.¡± Isla Astir laughed lightly. The atmosphere in the car suddenly became relaxed. Before long, the car arrived at Mandel Thompson¡¯s company. The meeting lasted two hours, and after signing the copyright contract, Isla Astir communicated with a designer. By the time she returned home, it was two hours later. The Astir family. Eva Webster has brought back a lot of groceries. Seeing this, Mrs. Astir laughed, ¡°Eva, we have plenty at home, what a waste of money?¡± Eva Webster said, ¡°What we have at home was bought by you, what I bought represents my intentions. Auntie, you sit, I will take over the kitchen tonight.¡± After Isla Astir and Mandel Thompson left, Eva Webster thought carefully. She cannot show Isla Astir attitude anymore. Even if Isla speaks ill of her behind her back, she can¡¯t. At this point, she needs to rely on Isla Astir to see Mandel Thompson. So¡­ She must be smarter, win over Auntie¡¯s heart, and use this as a reason to continue to stay at home. Mrs. Astir looked at Eva Webster and was somewhat surprised. ¡°Eva, what have you done so suddenly?¡± What happened? Thinking this, Mrs. Astir walked into the kitchen and said, ¡°Eva, let me do it today!¡± ¡°No need, no need,¡± Eva Webster pushed Mrs. Astir out, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve been eating the meals you¡¯ve cooked for so many days. Let me cook a meal for you, Uncle, and Isla today!¡± Mrs. Astir smiled brightly. Before long, the door was pushed open from the outside. Isla Astir walked in from outside carrying a bag. Seeing Isla Astir return, Mrs. Astir immediately stood up, ¡°Isla¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Isla Astir said with a smile as she walked in and hung her bag. Mrs. Astir knew Isla Astir was out for business this morning and asked concernedly, ¡°How did the collaboration go?¡± Isla Astir responded, ¡°It went well. By the way, is it Dad who¡¯s busy in the kitchen?¡± The kitchen door was closed and the inside was unclear, but the sound of cooking could be heard. Mrs. Astir lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened today. Your second cousin suddenly brought back a lot of groceries and said she wanted to cook.¡± Hearing this, Isla Astir narrowed her eyes. There¡¯s something strange when things seem odd. But Isla Astir didn¡¯t say much more and just smiled, ¡°Since my second cousin is kind-hearted, we must not let her down.¡± Mrs. Astir nodded and continued, ¡°Go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll go help your second cousin.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Isla Astir turned around and went back to her room. On the other side. River City. Mrs. Price had been hanging around the S Laboratory for several days and finally saw Viola Thompson near the laboratory. Mrs. Price quickly picked up her bag and walked towards Viola Thompson. ¡°Hello.¡± Mrs. Price walked straight up to Viola Thompson and stopped. ¡°Hello,¡± Viola Thompson stopped and looked at Mrs. Price, ¡°May I ask what can I do for you?¡± Mrs. Price then said, ¡°First of all, let me introduce myself. I am Chandler Price¡¯s mother.¡± When saying this sentence, Mrs. Price held herself high and her face was full of haughty expression. For a little sparrow like Viola Thompson who came out of the slums, she probably never dreamt she would ever meet her. After all, she is Chandler Price¡¯s mother. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mistress of the Price Family. Upon this thought. Mrs. Price¡¯s sense of superiority was even more obvious. Hearing this, Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°So you¡¯re Mrs. Price, may I ask what business you have with me?¡± Since she was Chandler Price¡¯s mother and a senior, Viola Thompson naturally had to be polite. Chapter 1598 - Chapter 1598 393 Miss Hua educating on how to be a human Miss Chapter 1598: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_5 Chapter 1598: 393: Miss Hua educating on how to be a human, Miss Song, I¡¯m really sorry!_5 She had never been the kind to look down on others. Mrs. Price looked at Viola Thompson and then said, ¡°Shall we find a place to talk properly?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After she spoke, Viola continued, ¡°There¡¯s a cafe nearby, Mrs. Lee. Shall we go there?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mrs. Lee nodded and followed Viola¡¯s steps. After she had fallen in step with Viola, Mrs. Price wondered why she was listening to this young girl¡¯s suggestions. She should be the one to arrange where to talk! What was this silly girl? Mrs. Price frowned lightly. Soon enough, the two of them arrived at the cafe. A server immediately came to meet them. ¡°What would you like to drink, sirs?¡± Mrs. Price looked at the server and ordered directly, ¡°Two Blue Mountains.¡± ¡°Sorry, I would like a caramel milk tea.¡± Viola replied. They didn¡¯t have Taro Milk Tea here, so she had to settle for less. She wanted to try caramel milk tea. Seeing this, Mrs. Price frowned slightly. What did Viola mean by that? Was she trying to oppose her? She hadn¡¯t even risen in the ranks yet, and she was already showing her true colors. Mrs. Price narrowed her eyes, took a sip of her coffee, and then said, ¡°Young girl, you should know why I came to see you today, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Viola sipped her milk tea. Mrs. Price put down her cup and just looked at Viola. ¡°What do you think of our Chandler?¡± Viola evaluated, ¡°He¡¯s a diligent and competent boy. His thinking is very rigorous; he¡¯s very suitable for research work.¡± Mrs. Price smiled and said, ¡°It seems you should know that our Chandler has already joined Miss Thompson¡¯s S Laboratory?¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°Since you know, then you should also realize that with your social status, it¡¯s impossible for you to be with our Chandler! He¡¯s the sun in the sky. And you? What are you? Our Chandler has always received the best social education from a young age, so he doesn¡¯t know how to reject people.¡± At this point, Mrs. Price took out a blank check from her bag. ¡°As long as you agree to leave Chandler, you can fill in the number yourself.¡± This scene reminded Viola of the drama scenes where the mother of a dominant CEO confronts the Cinderella daughter-in-law. Indeed, art imitates life. If she hadn¡¯t experienced it herself, she couldn¡¯t believe something like this actually happens. Hearing this, Viola raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re allowing me to fill in any amount?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mrs. Price had a superior look on her face. The Price family lacks many things, but they don¡¯t lack money. This girl, who¡¯s been dreaming of soaring high, probably hasn¡¯t even seen what a check looks like before this. Viola called the waiter over. ¡°Can I please borrow a pen?¡± The waiter handed over the pen. Viola bowed her head and wrote a series of numbers on the check, then handed the check to Mrs. Price. Mrs. Price¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. This girl was indeed drawn to their family¡¯s money. Just one check was enough to deal with her. Mrs. Price lowered her head to look at the check. Ten million. She had quite the appetite. While ten million was a bit much to Mrs. Price, if it could buy her son¡¯s future, she didn¡¯t think it was too much. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll take this ten million and leave my son immediately!¡± Viola¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just ten million?¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Price looked down at the check. At first glance, she was dumbfounded. It was hundreds of millions, billions, hundreds of billions¡­ Trillion? Ten trillion? This wild girl must be crazy! She actually filled in that much. Although the Price family is a wealthy one in River City, they don¡¯t have tens of trillions in liquid assets! After realizing the amount on the check wasn¡¯t ten million, Mrs. Price immediately crumpled the check into her bag, staring angrily at Viola. ¡°Don¡¯t get too greedy!¡± Viola wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, she calmly sipped her milk tea. ¡°Chandler is a very excellent person with a bright future ahead of him. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to meet a good mother.¡± Criticizing her! Viola dared to criticize her for not being a good mother. This wild girl¡¯s courage was too great. Mrs. Price was so angry she almost spat blood. ¡°You¡­ say that again!¡± Mrs. Price continued. ¡°Bitch, let me tell you, don¡¯t be too arrogant. I can give you ten million, and that¡¯s a great thing for you! Take a good look at yourself and ask your conscience, can you earn this much money in ten lifetimes?¡± Just then, another figure appeared in the quiet cafe. Seeing this person, Mrs. Price¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Amos! I¡¯m here!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The newcomer was Amos Price, also Mr. Price. Hearing her, Mr. Price immediately walked towards them. Upon seeing Viola, his eyes filled with surprise. He then quickened his pace towards them. ¡°It¡¯s this wild girl, Amos! She¡¯s trying to seduce our Chandler.¡± Before Mrs. Price could finish, Mr. Price slapped her and then angrily scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡± Mr. Price then looked at Viola, paying his respects. ¡°I apologize for my wife rudely speaking out of turn.¡± Chapter 1599 - Chapter 1599 393 Is it really Mr. Xianting _1 Chapter 1599: 393: Is it really Mr. Xianting? _1 Chapter 1599: 393: Is it really Mr. Xianting? _1 At this moment, Mrs. Price was completely stunned. Standing there, almost petrified. The left side of her face was hot and swollen. She didn¡¯t understand why her husband was being so respectful to Viola Thompson. Amos Price was also panicking at this point. He never expected that the ¡®little sparrow¡¯ in Mrs. Price¡¯s words was Viola Thompson! What to do now? Sweating profusely, Amos stared at Mrs. Price and shouted, ¡°Apologize to Miss Thompson right now!¡± Miss Thompson! Mrs. Price found it hard to believe her own ears. The Miss Thompson her husband referred to¡­ Was he referring to Viola Thompson? No! Impossible! The bratty girl standing in front of her, how does she qualify as Miss Thompson? Mrs. Price looked over to Amos, a little slow to react. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Amos was nearly driven mad by this stupid woman, ¡°I told you to apologize!¡± Mrs. Price swallowed. ¡°Mr. Price,¡± Viola Thompson rose from her seat at this time, her tone still calm, ¡°Apologies aren¡¯t needed. However, Mrs. Price¡¯s words and actions today have truly subverted my understanding of her.¡± Saying this, Viola Thompson paused, then continued, ¡°Chandler Price is a rare talent in scientific research, I hope you as his parents will not become obstacles in his life¡¯s path.¡± Having finished, Viola looked at Amos, each word falling heavily: ¡°Life is like a pendulum, swinging back and forth for successive periods of thirty years, I always think, one must stay grounded. Not overly proud in triumph, nor despair in defeat, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Amos kept nodding, ¡°Miss Thompson, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Viola didn¡¯t say much more. Because some words should stop at the point. After saying what she had to say, Viola turned around and left. Watching Viola¡¯s retreating figure, Amos opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t utter a word. All he could do was sigh. Only when Viola was completely out of sight did he wipe the cold sweat from his brow. Then, Amos turned to his wife, gritting his teeth and said, ¡°What exactly did you say to Miss Thompson!¡± Curtis covered her face, ¡°Price, did you get the wrong person? Isn¡¯t she the country girl who seduced Chandler?¡± ¡°What country girl! She¡¯s the founder of the S Laboratory, Viola Thompson!¡± Amos¡¯s face was furious, ¡°Who do you think your son is? As if he could reach the level of Miss Thompson!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, if it¡¯s not a big deal for Miss Thompson, then it¡¯s fine. If she decides to make a fuss about it, our whole family is done!¡± Amos wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Given Viola Thompson¡¯s current status, destroying the Price family would be easy. ¡°What¡­¡± Curtis¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. How could this be? ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡± Curtis continued, ¡°But I clearly saw them walking together that night, they even went to the night market together¡­¡± Until now, Curtis was still hopeful. Amos pulled out a stack of photos from his pocket and slammed them on the coffee table. ¡°Look carefully! This is your son¡¯s girlfriend!¡± The girl in the photo was holding hands with Chandler Price, her smile exceptionally sweet. Only then did Curtis realize the severity of the situation, her whole body seemed to lose strength in a flash. She couldn¡¯t stand steadily. ¡°Bang!¡± She collapsed onto the dining chair, breaking out in a cold sweat instantly. She was truly terrified. Just yesterday, she was reveling in the fact that her son was going to join the S Laboratory. And now¡­ She had actually offended the founder of the S Laboratory. Amos was also afraid, he sighed deeply and continued, ¡°I told you before, don¡¯t get too cocky! Especially for a family like ours! And you? What did you do? We haven¡¯t even lived in the villa for two years, and you¡¯ve already forgotten your own roots!¡± The Price family was not a traditional family. Getting to where they are now had not been easy. Amos was always so cautious, like walking on thin ice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Curtis was different. Curtis was ostentatious, and after the Price family got wealthy, she started seeing people in different classes. Consequently, when she found out that her son had chosen a girlfriend who had nothing, her immediate thought was the nouveau riche method. Offer money and ask the lady to leave. Curtis was trembling all over, she looked up at Amos, ¡°Amos, what should we do now?¡± Chapter 1600 - Chapter 1600 393 Is it really Mr. Terrence _2 Chapter 1600: 393: Is it really Mr. Terrence? _2 Chapter 1600: 393: Is it really Mr. Terrence? _2 Amos Price took a deep breath, ¡°I hope Miss Thompson would be forgiving and not fault us for our lack of understanding.¡± He then added: ¡°Also, you can¡¯t interfere in Chandler¡¯s affairs anymore.¡± No matter what kind of girlfriend Chandler had found for himself. It could be a rich, second-generation woman. Or it could be a poverty-stricken girl. They couldn¡¯t interfere anymore. Upon hearing that, a disgruntled look flashed across Curtis¡¯ eyes, ¡°Why not?¡± As Chandler¡¯s mother, she had every right to decide who her son dated! Who were the outsiders to interfere? She had brought Chandler up to be such an accomplished individual, not to let him marry some rural countrywoman just like that. Curtis always looked down upon women who only improved their living standards by relying on men. ¡°You have the audacity to ask why?¡± Amos Price¡¯s temples throbbing in anger, ¡°hypocrite. Aren¡¯t you thinking of everything you have done today? It¡¯s an act of enormous grace that Miss Thompson doesn¡¯t hold you responsible. And you still want to meddle in Chandler¡¯s business!¡± Though Viola Thompson didn¡¯t voice it directly today, her intent was clear. River flows east for 30 years, and west for 30 years. She was warning them not to underestimate anyone. Amos Price continued: ¡°What was originally a smooth affair has been ruined by your meddling! You are a failure more than a success!¡± In fact, Amos Price also hoped that his son could find a girlfriend who could aid his career. As parents, they naturally hoped for their son¡¯s future to be bright. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have tacitly condoned his wife to negotiate with Chandler¡¯s girlfriend. What Amos Price didn¡¯t expect was that his wife could even mess up such a small matter! Good-for-nothing! Amos Price added: ¡°From now on, no one should meddle in our son¡¯s affairs! As for now, we have to pray for our own good luck!¡± After saying that, Amos Price moved to leave. Curtis sat in her chair, drained, her eyes empty. Her face held a look of utter dejection. It took quite a while for her to regain her senses and catch up with Amos Price¡¯s pace! ¡°Amos!¡± Curtis ran so fast that she almost fell to the ground. ¡­ The Lentz Family Old Mansion. Harlan Lentz was sitting on the sofa reading financial newspapers when a servant walked in from outside, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Harlan Lentz replied without raising his head. The servant continued, ¡°There are some visitors at the door.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Harlan Lentz asked. The servant answered, ¡°They claim to be young master¡¯s assistant and secretary. They have something to discuss with you.¡± Since Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz were not at home, the young master referred to by the servant had to be Terrence Lentz. Upon hearing that, Harlan Lentz set down his newspaper, ¡°Let them in.¡± It seemed that Terrence had indeed made some considerable progress. He even had a secretary and an assistant now. Soon, two sharp-looking men in suits walked in. ¡°How do you do?¡± The first man spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m Terrence¡¯s secretary, Jack, and this is my colleague, George.¡± ¡°Terrence?¡± Hearing this, Harlan Lentz laughed softly. This kid was really beginning to fancy himself as Terrence! Luckily no outsiders were present. Harlan Lentz lifted his head to look at the two men before speaking again: ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°The thing is, Terrence has prepared a global travel plan for you all. Here is the plan.¡± George said and handed the prepared plan to Harlan Lentz. Harlan Lentz was taken aback. He initially thought that Terrence was just talking the talk, but it turned out that Terrence had actually taken action. A moment later, Harlan Lentz took the plan and flipped through a few pages. The travel schedule was fully packed. This kid was serious! Seeing that Harlan Lentz was saying nothing, George continued: ¡°If you don¡¯t approve of this plan, here¡¯s a backup proposal as well.¡± Having said that, George handed over the backup plan to Harlan Lentz. Jack added: ¡°Mr. Lentz, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, you can tell me directly.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Harlan Lentz set the plans back down on the table before speaking again, ¡°The plans are fine, but we don¡¯t want to go out at the moment.¡± Jack looked at Harlan Lentz and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Lentz, Patriarch Lentz has already been taken on vacation abroad by us, and Terrence has also arranged the private jet. If you don¡¯t leave, it¡¯ll be hard for us to handle this.¡± Private jet? Harlan Lentz narrowed his eyes. If Terrence weren¡¯t his son, he would have believed that Terrence was really Terrence! He was curious to see what tricks his son was playing! Chapter 1601 - Chapter 1601 393 Is it really Mr. Terrence_3 Chapter 1601: 393: Is it really Mr. Terrence?_3 Chapter 1601: 393: Is it really Mr. Terrence?_3 Upon this thought, Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°Well, alright, we¡¯ve decided to go. May I ask when the private jet will come to pick us up?¡± ¡°If you have time, it can be any time,¡± George replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it tomorrow,¡± Harlan Lentz said casually. George was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected Harlan Lentz to make such a hasty decision. Harlan Lentz knew that the private jet was just an empty promise. Otherwise, George wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised. ¡°Is tomorrow not possible? Then forget it,¡± Harlan Lentz waved his hand, ¡°We¡¯re not going on a world trip anymore!¡± George then said, ¡°Tomorrow is possible. We will come over to pick up you and Mrs. Lentz at around ten in the morning.¡± Harlan Lentz smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Jack looked at George, then spoke up, ¡°Mr. Lentz, since the travel time has been set, we will take our leave now.¡± At this point, Jack handed Harlan Lentz a business card with both hands, respectfully saying, ¡°This is our card. If you need anything, you can contact us directly.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± With those words, Jack left with George. Watching the two men¡¯s departing figures, Harlan Lentz laughed, ¡°That kid, he¡¯s quite good at acting.¡± Harlan Lentz didn¡¯t take the matter to heart. Right then, Eleanor Armstrong came in from outside. Seeing Harlan Lentz laughing so happily, she asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡± Harlan Lentz handed the itinerary to Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Your son is going to send a private jet to take us on a world trip.¡± Eleanor Armstrong took the itinerary and then looked at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Do you think Terrence could really be Mr. Terrence?¡± At this moment, Eleanor Armstrong had a bold idea in her heart. All these years, Terrence Lentz had just been hiding his capabilities. With this thought, Eleanor Armstrong swallowed. If Terrence Lentz really was Mr. Terrence, wouldn¡¯t her two sons and daughters-in-law regret it to death? Thinking of this made Eleanor Armstrong feel utterly delighted! However, her beautiful dream was soon shattered by Harlan Lentz. Harlan Lentz said with a smile, ¡°If your son is Mr. Terrence, then I am Mr. Terrence¡¯s father!¡± He seemed rather proud. After all, if Terrence Lentz really were Mr. Terrence, Harlan Lentz would wake up laughing even from his dreams. Eleanor Armstrong rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Do you have such little faith in your son? Besides, if Terrence really is Mr. Terrence, wouldn¡¯t that make you Mr. Terrence¡¯s father?¡± As a mother, Eleanor Armstrong firmly believed in Terrence Lentz. Harlan Lentz smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too simply. Mr. Terrence became famous with a battle twelve years ago. Think about how old Terrence was back then?¡± By calculating the time, Terrence Lentz couldn¡¯t possibly be Mr. Terrence. Twelve years ago, Terrence Lentz was only fourteen. He had a car accident when he was thirteen, and the following year, at fourteen, was the time he was most dejected. Besides, if Terrence Lentz really were Mr. Terrence, the Lentz Clan wouldn¡¯t be in the state it is now. After a moment, Harlan Lentz laughed and said, ¡°You women always think too simplistically!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you discriminating against women?¡± Eleanor Armstrong was exasperated, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women? Viola is a woman, and look how capable she is! And Mrs. Thompson, she¡¯s a heroic woman! Without women like Mrs. Thompson, would you have your current life?¡± Eleanor Armstrong couldn¡¯t stand such talk. What era was this? Some people still hadn¡¯t cut off their antiquated pigtails! She would never allow anyone to say that women are inferior to men! Not even if that person was her own husband. Hearing this, Harlan Lentz quickly explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to discriminate against women, I was just speaking thoughtlessly!¡± Eleanor Armstrong rolled her eyes at Harlan Lentz, ¡°If you dare to discriminate against women, see if I don¡¯t slap you to death!¡± Harlan Lentz laughed and said, ¡°Yes, yes, my mistake!¡± Seeing that he was apologetic, Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t press the issue any further and said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs now.¡± ¡°Why are you going upstairs so early?¡± Harlan Lentz asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eleanor Armstrong replied, ¡°To pack. What if someone really comes to pick us up for a world trip tomorrow morning?¡± A world trip had always been Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s youthful dream. She had always wanted to retire and travel the world with her loved one, visiting every corner of the earth. Hearing this, Harlan Lentz chuckled lightly, ¡°Look outside the window.¡± Eleanor Armstrong was puzzled, ¡°Why should I look outside?¡± Chapter 1602 - Chapter 1602 393 Is it really Mr. Terrence_4 Chapter 1602: 393: Is it really Mr. Terrence?_4 Chapter 1602: 393: Is it really Mr. Terrence?_4 ¡°Is it dark yet?¡± Harlan Lentz continued to ask. Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°It¡¯s not dark! Are you out of your mind? It¡¯s only one in the afternoon!¡± The smile on Harlan Lentz¡¯s face grew even wider, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not dark yet! You¡¯re already dreaming.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Eleanor Armstrong took off her slipper and threw it in Harlan Lentz¡¯s direction. Harlan Lentz caught the slipper. Looking at Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s retreating back, Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°Remember to pack my bags too, we¡¯re taking the private jet abroad tomorrow morning.¡± After saying this, Harlan Lentz burst into hearty laughter. Eleanor Armstrong said packing wasn¡¯t just talk. She first packed the clothes she usually wore into her suitcase, then packed a set of skincare products. Even if it wasn¡¯t a trip around the world, it was still a trip abroad. After Harlan Lentz went upstairs, he saw Eleanor Armstrong packing things into her suitcase and said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re really upstairs packing?¡± ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked. Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°No problem, actually I¡¯ve been pretty tired lately, planning to go out for a trip. Where do you suggest we go?¡± Being Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s husband for decades, Harlan Lentz knew her very well. Eleanor Armstrong looked at Harlan Lentz, thought seriously for a moment, and then said, ¡°How about we go to Frica?¡± Hearing this, Harlan Lentz frowned slightly, he wasn¡¯t too fond of Frica, ¡°What would we do there?¡± Frica is a nice place. Sadly, the people there are generally lazy, hence the economy has always been depressed. ¡°We¡¯re going to see the wild elephants!¡± she continued, ¡°And we¡¯ll visit the East African Rift, Fairy Circles; I have lots of places I want to visit!¡± Although Frica is very backward and poor, it is undeniably a nice place. Hearing this, Harlan Lentz nodded and said with a smile, ¡°If you want to go, then I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Eleanor Armstrong looked at the plane tickets and then said, ¡°Shall we leave tomorrow night?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, your decision is good enough.¡± Harlan Lentz always respected Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s decisions. The next morning. Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz were sitting at the dining table having breakfast. Just then, a servant came over, ¡°Sir, Madam, the young master¡¯s assistant is here again.¡± Hearing this, Harlan Lentz was slightly startled. Again? What exactly is this kid planning? ¡°Let them in quickly.¡± Harlan Lentz immediately put his chopsticks down. The servant turned around to call people. It was still Jack and George. Harlan Lentz smiled at the two, ¡°Is the private jet all set?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± George continued, ¡°Please, sir and madam, move to the airport.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the private jet come here to pick us up?¡± Harlan Lentz asked. Jack explained, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lentz, the private jet still has to depart from the airport. Violating flight regulations can lead to penalties.¡± Owning a private jet also requires applying for flight paths; all sorts of formalities are complete. It isn¡¯t just random flying. Harlan Lentz raised his eyebrow slightly, ¡°Since it¡¯s a private jet, doesn¡¯t that mean we can fly whenever we want?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Jack nodded. Harlan Lentz smiled and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, wait a bit longer, I still need to prepare.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I will report back to air traffic control right away.¡± After saying this, Jack continued, ¡°Mr. Lentz, Mrs. Lentz, actually, you don¡¯t have to arrange anything because Mr. Terrence has arranged everything. You just have to show up. Additionally, Mr. Terrence has arranged personal assistants for both of you; once you arrive there, if you have any requests, you can speak directly to the assistants.¡± Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong narrowed her eyes slightly, pulled Harlan Lentz¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Come over here with me.¡± Harlan Lentz followed Eleanor Armstrong. When they reached the corner, Eleanor Armstrong spoke in a low voice, ¡°I think this Jack isn¡¯t joking, why don¡¯t we go check it out at the airport?¡± Harlan Lentz smiled and said, ¡°You really believe him?¡± After arriving at the airport, Terrence Lentz would likely claim there was a malfunction with the plane and then arrange a commercial flight or something similar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why not believe?¡± Eleanor Armstrong countered. With some helplessness, Terrence Lentz said, ¡°Alright, since you want to, let¡¯s go check it out.¡± The two returned to the dining room, Terrence Lentz directed the servant to bring down the luggage packed the previous night. The servant respectfully said, ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Half an hour later, the couple followed George and Jack to the airport. Chapter 1603 - Chapter 1603 393 Is it really Mr. Terrence_5 Chapter 1603: 393: Is it really Mr. Terrence?_5 Chapter 1603: 393: Is it really Mr. Terrence?_5 VIP lounge. Eleanor Armstrong always visits the VIP lounge to rest every time she visits the airport, but the lounge this time seemed indeed different from before. Even Harlan Lentz noticed the difference. He turned his head towards George and asked, ¡°When can we board the plane?¡± Jack replied, ¡°The captain is communicating with the control tower, please wait a moment.¡± Communicating? He was certainly making up excuses! Perhaps the next second, he would tell him that the control tower had denied flight permission. Harlan Lentz did not expose him, smiling, ¡°No problem, no problem, we¡¯re not in a hurry, we can wait.¡± George then said, ¡°Mr. Lentz, Mrs. Lentz, I will go out for a moment.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. It seemed that George was definitely going to report to Terrence Lentz. Three minutes. He would wait no more than three more minutes, and George would definitely come back. Harlan Lentz checked the time on his wristwatch and silently started timing. Soon, three minutes passed. Click. The door was pushed open from the outside. The person entering was indeed George. Without thinking, it was clear that George was here to announce bad news. Just then, George continued, ¡°Mr. Lentz, Mrs. Lentz, the captain and crew are ready now, we can board the plane.¡± Upon hearing this, Harlan Lentz was very surprised. Boarding! He had not heard wrong? Eleanor Armstrong was also very surprised and asked uncertainly, ¡°We can board now?¡± George nodded and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Mr. Lentz, Mrs. Lentz, this way please.¡± Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong exchanged a look, their eyes full of surprise. Harlan Lentz immediately took out his cell phone, ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute!¡± He needed to make a call to check with Terrence Lentz. A private jet? A global tour? How could this not sound like a dream? ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call!¡± Harlan Lentz went to the restroom and dialed Terrence Lentz¡¯s number. Soon, someone on the other end answered, ¡°Hello, Dad.¡± Harlan Lentz couldn¡¯t wait and said, ¡°Third son, what¡¯s going on? Where did you get a private jet?¡± The voice of Terrence Lentz was calm, ¡°Dad, I told you I¡¯m just being Terrence.¡± ¡°You kid, why are you still bragging now?¡± Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t steal Viola¡¯s family jet, did you?¡± As far as he knew, the Thompson Clan did have a private jet. At this thought, Harlan Lentz was very anxious, ¡°You kid, how could you do such a thing? Go and clarify with Viola, apologize to her!¡± Hearing this, Terrence Lentz chuckled. Stealing a jet? That was something probably only his dad could come up with. Harlan Lentz narrowed his eyes, ¡°Third son, what are you laughing at?¡± Having spoken the truth and yet not being believed by Harlan Lentz, Terrence Lentz did not explain further, simply saying, ¡°Dad, the plane is ours. Don¡¯t ask too much, just go out and have a good time with mom.¡± After that, Terrence Lentz hung up the call. From the moment Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong stepped onto the private jet, they were completely stunned. Harlan Lentz even pinched himself hard. It hurt! He was not dreaming. But if he was not dreaming, how else could all this be explained? George also boarded with them, slightly bending over, respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Lentz, Mrs. Lentz, our first stop is Antarctica, the estimated flight time is fifteen hours. Please rest well.¡± He then asked, ¡°By the way, what would you like for lunch? We have Boston lobster, sirloin steak, and various seafood. Here are the menu and the drinks list, please have a look.¡± Though Eleanor Armstrong had taken first class many times, this was her first experience of such star-level service. George continued, ¡°By the way, there is also TV and WIFI here, if you need anything else, just let me know.¡± Eleanor Armstrong swallowed nervously, then said, ¡°Can you step out for a bit, and I¡¯ll call you when needed.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course,¡± George nodded and left with the cabin crew. Soon, the vast space was left with only Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong. They stared at each other, seeing the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Eleanor Armstrong licked her lips, incredulously saying, ¡°Lentz, do you think our Terrence could really be Mr. Terrence?¡± Although it sounded indeed incredible, facts spoke louder than words! Chapter 1604 - Chapter 1604 394 How shameless Chapter 1604: 394: How shameless! Chapter 1604: 394: How shameless! ¡°If Terrence Lentz really is Mr. Terrence, then wouldn¡¯t the Thompson Clan strike it rich?¡± Upon this thought, Eleanor Armstrong was very excited. She looked at Harlan Lentz and then said, ¡°Lentz, you don¡¯t think Terrence could really be Mr. Terrence, do you? Look, both of their names have ¡®Terrence¡¯ in them.¡± At this point, Eleanor Armstrong seemed to think of something else and added, ¡°Also, do you remember what Terrence¡¯s dream used to be? ¡®To stroll leisurely, sitting back and watching the clouds roll by.''¡± Taking those two points into account, there was an eighty or ninety percent possibility that Terrence Lentz was Mr. Terrence. Hearing this, Harlan Lentz laughed out loud, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your explanation is a bit far-fetched?¡± What ¡®stroll leisurely, sitting back and watching the clouds roll by¡¯! In Harlan Lentz¡¯s view, this was all Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s imagination. Even though it was a beautiful imagination, the likelihood was nearly zero. ¡°Then explain to me, why are we able to sit on a private jet now?¡± Eleanor Armstrong looked at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Even if we¡¯ve given Terrence so much money over the years, he couldn¡¯t afford a private jet, right?¡± Moreover, buying a private jet doesn¡¯t just require money. It also requires power. Because private jets are involved with flight routes. Harlan Lentz counter-asked, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you considered that before meeting Viola, the third son didn¡¯t have a private jet?¡± Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong was stunned. Why didn¡¯t Terrence Lentz have a private jet before he met Viola Thompson? She hadn¡¯t considered this question just now. At that moment, Harlan Lentz continued to ask, ¡°Also, before meeting Viola, why had the third son never claimed to be Mr. Terrence?¡± Upon saying this, Harlan Lentz sighed, ¡°Although Terrence used to be quite excellent, after all, that¡¯s in the past. The Terrence of now is just an ordinary person. The only extraordinary thing about him might be that he found a fiancee like Viola.¡± From Terrence Lentz¡¯s perspective, claiming to be Mr. Terrence was quite normal. After all, Viola Thompson had such accomplishments. At this moment, Terrence Lentz had no other choice but to claim he was Mr. Terrence. Because aside from being Mr. Terrence, no other identity could be worthy of Viola Thompson. The glimmer of hope in Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s heart shattered completely. She looked up at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Are you saying that the private jet was actually arranged by Viola?¡± Harlan Lentz nodded slightly. One should know from common sense that the private jet must be related to Viola Thompson. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked. ¡°Viola and Terrence are both good kids, and since it¡¯s their thoughtful gesture, we should go along with it, so as not to leave any regrets in our life, nor in theirs.¡± With those words, Harlan Lentz said with a smile, ¡°Next, all we have to do is enjoy our vacation.¡± ¡°And what about Terrence?¡± asked Eleanor. Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°With Viola there, I believe Terrence will definitely be able to stand on his own two feet in the future.¡± He had full confidence in Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson was like the Venus that illuminated Terrence Lentz¡¯s dark night. Harlan Lentz looked at Eleanor Armstrong and continued, ¡°Have you noticed that ever since he¡¯s been with Viola, Terrence has changed a lot? He¡¯s become much more mature and steady.¡± Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡± She had seen all the changes in Terrence Lentz over time. Continuing, Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°No, as soon as we get off the plane, I still have to call Terrence and tell him he must not boast in front of Viola that he¡¯s Mr. Terrence.¡± If they couldn¡¯t be fooled by such a tall tale, how could Viola Thompson be? Besides, there shouldn¡¯t be any deception between lovers. Harlan Lentz nodded and added, ¡°After getting off the plane, we also need to call Viola to express our gratitude.¡± After all, Viola Thompson had mobilized the Thompson Clan¡¯s private jet for them to travel the world. Eleanor Armstrong thought Harlan Lentz made a lot of sense. The flight was quick. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fifteen hours later, the plane landed at the airport in Uron Country. It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning Uron Country time. George and Jack, holding their luggage, respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Lentz, Mrs. Lentz, please proceed to the castle that Mr. Terrence has prepared for you.¡± ¡°Castle?¡± asked Eleanor. Jack nodded, ¡°To ensure you have a happy and comfortable trip, Mr. Terrence specially purchased a castle for both of you.¡± Chapter 1605 - Chapter 1605 394 Truly shameless_2 Chapter 1605: 394: Truly shameless!_2 Chapter 1605: 394: Truly shameless!_2 Uron Country is an especially romantic country. Ancient castles can be found everywhere. In the past, only royalty and nobles could live in such castles. Even now, only those with both wealth and power can afford to live in them. After all, a single castle can easily cost tens of billions. After leaving the airport, Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz were greeted by a stretch Lincoln. Ten minutes later. The Lincoln stopped in front of a majestic and splendid ancient castle. The Lentz Clan, although a prominent family in River City, would still find it challenging to buy a castle in Uron Country. Because the Lentz Clan is just an ordinary rich family. Not to mention the Lentz Clan; many families from the Capital Circle couldn¡¯t afford a castle in Uron Country, let alone such a grand one. Even Eleanor Armstrong, accustomed to glory and wealth, couldn¡¯t help but marvel in front of the castle. Eleanor Armstrong looked at Harlan Lentz and asked in a lowered voice, ¡°Do you think this castle is rented or bought?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course, it¡¯s rented!¡± Harlan Lentz also lowered his voice, ¡°Even an ordinary castle here costs tens of billions, let alone such a magnificent one!¡± As they entered the castle, George walked up with a blond-haired, blue-eyed Uron Country man. ¡°Mr. Lentz, Mrs. Lentz, this is Eyre, the housekeeper here. If you need anything, just instruct Eyre.¡± Upon hearing this, Eyre bowed to them, ¡°Mr. Lentz, Mrs. Lentz.¡± Then, Eyre guided Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong around the castle and called all the servants over. The castle covered nearly ten acres and employed 128 servants. Eleanor Armstrong looked back at the servants and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me; I¡¯d like to walk around on my own.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servants respectfully turned and left. Eleanor Armstrong turned to Harlan Lentz, ¡°Imagine how great it would be if this castle really belonged to our third son.¡± Harlan Lentz looked ahead and added, ¡°Even though Terrence doesn¡¯t own a castle now, I believe he will certainly have his own someday.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded; she also believed in her son. At that moment, Eleanor Armstrong took out her phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock in the evening back home; I¡¯ll call Viola. You contact Terrence.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. Eleanor Armstrong walked to the other side to make the call. Soon, Viola Thompson¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Auntie.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s voice became tender and friendly, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Auntie, have you and uncle arrived in Uron Country?¡± Viola continued. ¡°Yes, your uncle and I have arrived. Viola, thank you,¡± Eleanor Armstrong said. ¡°What for?¡± Viola sounded puzzled. Eleanor Armstrong chuckled, ¡°Thank you for arranging that big plane for us!¡± Viola explained, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re mistaken. The plane was arranged by Lentz, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Hearing that, Eleanor Armstrong was stunned. The plane was arranged by Terrence Lentz? How could that be! It must be Viola covering for Terrence. Viola is truly too kind, too good! ¡°Viola, your uncle and I are not fools; we know the plane was arranged for us! Terrence always boasts, do you know who he claims to be?¡± ¡°He even claims to be Terrence!¡± As she said this, Eleanor Armstrong burst into a hearty laugh. Because, in her view, this was completely impossible. But just then, Viola¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Auntie, I believe in Lentz.¡± What? Eleanor Armstrong was startled again. Hallucination! It must be a hallucination! As Eleanor Armstrong thought she had misheard, Viola continued, ¡°Auntie, I really believe Lentz is Terrence.¡± ¡°Viola, don¡¯t joke with your aunt,¡± Eleanor Armstrong said. Viola responded, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not joking. The entire global trip for you and uncle was arranged by Lentz himself; it has nothing to do with me.¡± Eleanor Armstrong didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had assumed Viola would laugh with her at Terrence¡¯s boasting; she didn¡¯t expect to get such a response. At that moment, someone on the other end called for Viola. Viola then said, ¡°Auntie, I have to go. There¡¯s something I need to attend to, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Eleanor Armstrong remained somewhat dazed. Chapter 1606 - Chapter 1606 394 How shameless_3 Chapter 1606: 394: How shameless!_3 Chapter 1606: 394: How shameless!_3 Could it be¡­ Terrence Lentz is really Mr. Terrence? Otherwise, why would Viola trust him so much? This is too strange! Eleanor Armstrong was mulling over these thoughts when, coincidentally, Harlan Lentz ended his phone call with Terrence Lentz. Seeing Eleanor with a thoughtful expression, Harlan curiously asked, ¡°What did you talk to Viola about? Why so serious?¡± Upon hearing this, Eleanor looked towards Harlan, ¡°I just spoke with Viola, to thank her for helping us arrange the flight, but Viola said it wasn¡¯t her who arranged the private plane. Also, I told her that Terrence was bragging about being Mr. Terrence, guess how Viola reacted?¡± Harlan was very curious, ¡°How did she react?¡± After saying that, he immediately asked another question, ¡°Was Viola really angry?¡± Eleanor shook her head. Who could have guessed, not only was Viola not angry, but she also firmly said she believed Terrence? That was simply unbelievable. Harlan frowned slightly, ¡°So how did Viola react? She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she believes Terrence is Mr. Terrence, could she?¡± Obviously, that couldn¡¯t be the case! But Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened as she nodded, ¡°Exactly, exactly! That¡¯s exactly what you said! That¡¯s what Viola said!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Harlan was stunned, his eyes filled with incredulity. By normal reasoning, no one would believe Terrence. But Viola did! Harlan looked at Eleanor, uncertainly asking, ¡°Is Viola joking with you?¡± ¡°No, Viola¡¯s tone was very serious, and she emphasized it twice.¡± Harlan sighed and remarked, ¡°It seems love is really blind!¡± Whatever Terrence said, Viola would believe unconditionally. Because they deeply loved each other. Eleanor once again doubted her own beliefs, looking at Harlan and saying, ¡°Now even Viola believes Terrence so much, you don¡¯t think Terrence really is Mr. Terrence, do you?¡± Viola was no fool. Harlan did not directly deny what Eleanor said, merely stating, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Eleanor was suddenly at a loss for words. Not wanting to continue the topic, Harlan said, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it too much! The most important thing now is to relax, and enjoy a round-the-world trip.¡± Once their journey ended, the couple planned to dive back into the business world, continuing to carve out a good future for Terrence. Eleanor looked at Harlan, asking, ¡°What did Terrence say when you called him?¡± Harlan smiled and said, ¡°The kid didn¡¯t keep insisting that he¡¯s Mr. Terrence this time, just told us to enjoy ourselves and not overthink.¡± Eleanor nodded and added, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a good time and make the most of the children¡¯s kind thoughts.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡­ The Price Family home. When Chandler Price got home, he noticed that the atmosphere in the living room was different than usual. He looked at his parents, surprised, ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re both at home today?¡± Both Amos Price and Curtis had somewhat troubled expressions. Startled. Ever since that incident, they had been worried about whether Viola might have Chandler removed from the S Laboratory. A moment later, Amos Price looked up at Chandler, pretending as if nothing had happened, and followed up, ¡°Everything went smoothly at work today?¡± ¡°Smoothly,¡± Chandler nodded, clueless. Amos Price then asked, ¡°I heard that Miss Thompson has been in the laboratory recently. How is she?¡± This was an indirect probe, wanting to know whether Viola had intentionally made things difficult for Chandler. Or¡­ whether Viola had mentioned today¡¯s incident to Chandler. With a smile, Chandler replied, ¡°Our boss, Miss Thompson, is really nice, but she¡¯ll be heading back to Capital City soon.¡± Amos Price continued, ¡°So did you see Miss Thompson today?¡± If Viola had decided to make things difficult for Chandler because of yesterday¡¯s incident, she would have taken action today. Upon hearing the question, Chandler narrowed his eyes, ¡°Dad, why are you suddenly asking this? Has something happened?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His parents¡¯ behavior today was too strange. Amos shook his head, smiling, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Chandler. I¡¯m just concerned about you; Miss Thompson is so capable, you should work hard and follow her lead.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Seeing his son¡¯s demeanor, Amos knew that Viola definitely hadn¡¯t made things difficult for him. With this thought, Amos Price breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 1607 - Chapter 1607 394 Shameless_4 Chapter 1607: 394: Shameless!_4 Chapter 1607: 394: Shameless!_4 Fortunately, Viola Thompson was extraordinarily magnanimous, otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Amos Price patted his son on the shoulder, ¡°Chandler, you are the hope and future of our Price family.¡± Having said that, Amos added, ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯ve started dating someone recently, is that right?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Chandler nodded. Amos said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re dating. Your mom and I aren¡¯t the kind of people who care about social status. What we care about is the girl¡¯s character. As long as her character is good, that¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing this, Chandler was extremely surprised. He had never imagined that these words would come out of his father¡¯s mouth. Growing up by his parents¡¯ side, no one knew his parents better than he did. He had been hesitant to bring his girlfriend home because he was afraid his parents might look down on her for her humble background. But now¡­ His typically money-grubbing father was actually talking about not caring for social status but valuing character. This gave Chandler the surreal feeling that he was dreaming! ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± Chandler looked up at his father. Amos looked at Chandler and said gravely, ¡°Dad indeed used to prioritize benefits in everything, but now I¡¯ve realized that sometimes money isn¡¯t equivalent to everything!¡± After he spoke, Amos paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Dad hopes you can find a kind and caring girl to live a good life with in the future.¡± After finishing this sentence, Amos glanced at Curtis. Although Curtis was very reluctant, she still stood up, smiled at Chandler, and added, ¡°Your dad is right, we won¡¯t interfere with your choice of girlfriend. All that matters is that you like her. But, the girl¡¯s character must be up to the mark.¡± At that moment, Chandler thought he was dreaming! Happiness had come too suddenly. Why did it feel like these weren¡¯t his parents? Chandler quickly came to his senses, looking at his parents he said, ¡°Mom and Dad, rest assured, Xianxian may not come from a well-to-do background, but her character is without any issues. I believe she will make a wonderful wife and daughter-in-law in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, Curtis was stunned. It was obvious to her that Chandler¡¯s girlfriend must come from an extremely poor background. She might even be from the slums. Her son was a scion from an opulent family, an elite graduate from a prestigious school, and should be marrying a daughter of equal stature. But now¡­ It was all her fault. She had ruined her son¡¯s life. Curtis was full of regret, regretting that she had approached Viola Thompson without investigating the matter thoroughly. Although Curtis was unhappy, she could only hide her resentments in her heart and tried to squeeze out a smile. Amos, too, was resistant to the idea of welcoming a daughter-in-law from the slums, but at this moment, he could only smile at Chandler, ¡°Chandler, how long have you been seeing this girl?¡± ¡°Over a year,¡± Chandler answered. Hearing that, Amos nodded and said with a smile, ¡°If you feel you know her well enough, bring her home so your mom and I can meet her.¡± Curtis immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, find some time to bring the girl over for us to meet.¡± Chandler was very happy, ¡°Okay, Mom and Dad, I¡¯ll discuss it with her tomorrow. Xianxian is a very kind and gracious girl, I believe you¡¯ll definitely like her.¡± Chandler had been pondering over how to discuss his girlfriend¡¯s issue with his parents, and he hadn¡¯t expected them to suddenly become so open-minded. The more Chandler thought about it, the more excited he became. When he returned to his room, he couldn¡¯t wait to call his girlfriend and share the good news. Downstairs. Curtis¡¯s face was full of unwillingness, ¡°Do we really have to just watch Chandler marry a ¡®plain jane¡¯?¡± Amos sighed heavily, glowering at Curtis, ¡°You still have the face to ask me?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Curtis¡¯s actions, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. It was all Curtis¡¯s fault. Curtis was so upset she nearly cried. Amos continued, ¡°Let me warn you, don¡¯t cause any more trouble! No matter what kind of girl our son brings home, we have to accept her willingly.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Understood,¡± Curtis nodded. She was well aware of the seriousness of the situation. The next morning, Viola boarded a plane back to Capital City. Knowing that Viola was returning today, Mandel Thompson specially came to pick her up from the airport. From afar, Mandel locked onto Viola¡¯s figure in the crowd and waved at her, ¡°Little sis, over here!¡± Chapter 1608 - Chapter 1608 394 Really shameless _5 Chapter 1608: 394: Really shameless! _5 Chapter 1608: 394: Really shameless! _5 Upon hearing that, Viola Thompson immediately jogged over. ¡°Big brother!¡± Mandel Thompson took the suitcase from Viola¡¯s hands, then asked, ¡°Was your trip back smooth?¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Very smooth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mandel Thompson said as he pulled the suitcase along, ¡°Little sister, I heard that Terrence Lentz and his two brothers have split up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mandel Thompson narrowed his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s better that they split.¡± Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz were not easy people to deal with. Viola couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with those tedious matters. It was better to split now rather than after Viola married Terrence Lentz. The siblings, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many days, chatted as they walked. Mandel Thompson had driven there himself. As they got in the car, Mandel Thompson took out the Milk Tea he had prepared earlier. Seeing the Milk Tea, Viola¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡± After taking a sip of the Milk Tea, Viola leaned back comfortably in her seat. At that moment, Mandel Thompson suddenly slammed on the brakes. Screech! Then, he rolled down the window and looked outside, ¡°Isla, get in.¡± Hearing Mandel Thompson¡¯s voice, Isla Astir was initially stunned, then looked up, somewhat surprised, ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± Viola, who was resting, opened her eyes at the sound and saw Isla Astir again. Her eyes curved in a smile as she voluntarily rolled down the passenger-side window, ¡°Sister Isla.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Seeing who it was, Isla Astir¡¯s eyes widened. Viola smiled and said, ¡°Sister Isla, get in the car. Otherwise, we might get stuck in traffic.¡± Isla Astir then opened the back door and got into the car. Mandel Thompson drove off, and Viola glanced back at Isla Astir, ¡°Sister Isla, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Mandel Thompson immediately knew the direction. Isla Astir¡¯s home was not far from there. About ten minutes later, they stopped in front of an apartment building. Viola subtly narrowed her eyes. It seemed¡­ Mandel Thompson was quite familiar with Isla Astir. Viola got out of the car and walked Isla Astir home. ¡°Sister Isla, come visit us when you¡¯re free.¡± Faced with Viola¡¯s warm invitation, Isla Astir was pleasantly shocked, for after all, this was her idol! Isla Astir nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± It was then that Mandel Thompson also got out of the car. Isla Astir continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, you and Brother Thompson should come in for some tea.¡± Viola tactfully declined, ¡°Sister Isla, I just got back from the airport, and I¡¯m in a bit of a rush. Maybe next time, I will definitely visit you then.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s agree on that.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The three of them exchanged a few more words, then said goodbye to each other. As Viola and Mandel Thompson were getting into the car, Eva Webster came from the other side. She just happened to see Mandel Thompson closing the car door for Viola. Who is this young girl? Eva Webster narrowed her eyes. Mandel Thompson¡¯s secretary? Definitely up to no good! Some secretaries think too highly of themselves, weak yet fantasizing about wearing the princess¡¯s glass slippers. Mandel Thompson¡¯s secretary, looking this good, must surely harbor such thoughts. Such shameless people. She couldn¡¯t let Mandel Thompson be deceived by such a woman. Eva Webster picked up her pace, intending to catch up with Mandel Thompson and say a few words. But Mandel Thompson¡¯s car was just too fast. By the time Eva Webster caught up, the car had already driven far away. Eva Webster stomped her foot in frustration. So close. It was just a little bit close. Though Eva Webster was very angry, she was helpless and turned to walk into the apartment building. The door was open. Eva Webster walked in, changed into slippers, and looked at Isla Astir, ¡°Isla, did Mr. Thompson come by just now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Isla Astir nodded. Eva Webster looked at Isla Astir, narrowing her eyes, ¡°Isla, do you like Mr. Thompson?¡± ¡°Why would you ask that?¡± responded Isla Astir. Eva Webster continued, ¡°I just felt that the way you look at Mr. Thompson is different. Isla, I¡¯m your cousin, and from the bottom of my heart, you¡¯re just not from the same world as Mr. Thompson. You say your aunt and uncle brought you up with such difficulty, shouldn¡¯t you properly take care of them?¡± Pausing, Eva Webster added, ¡°You can¡¯t be like those heartless girls who, once married, just leave their parents behind without a second thought. Someone like you should find a more honest boyfriend, let him be our male relative by marriage, and together take care of your aunt and uncle.¡± Only a man with no prospects would become that kind of relative by marriage. And Isla Astir could only match with such a man with no prospects! Mandel Thompson was the legitimate eldest son of the Thompson family in Capital City, and he was destined to inherit the family business; how could he possibly be content with being a relative by marriage? It was nothing but delusional thinking. Isla Astir looked at Eva Webster and responded with a faint smile, ¡°I have my own plans for life. You don¡¯t need to worry, cousin.¡± Eva Webster narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°Isla, are you upset because I¡¯m being too talkative? Tell me, if we weren¡¯t close sisters, would I talk to you like this? I¡¯m only saying this for your own good.¡± Actually, she just didn¡¯t want to see Isla Astir doing better than herself. ¡°Then I thank you, cousin,¡± Isla Astir¡¯s tone remained calm. Eva Webster continued, ¡°They say good medicine tastes bitter, and truthful words are unpleasant to hear. You must really take my words to heart.¡± Isla Astir maintained a polite smile. Eva Webster watched Isla Astir¡¯s reaction and scoffed in her heart. Isla Astir couldn¡¯t possibly think she still had a chance with Mandel Thompson? What a huge joke! Mandel Thompson would never be interested in a woman like Isla Astir! Isla Astir was way out of her league. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eva Webster shifted the conversation, ¡°Isla, actually I¡¯m sometimes envious of you, young, beautiful, and earning your own money. If I were you, life would be so good. Look at me now, accomplishing nothing, not even a boyfriend. Isla, if you know any suitable young men, remember to introduce them to me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Isla Astir nodded lightly. ¡°Isla, let¡¯s agree on that.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± continued Isla Astir, ¡°if there¡¯s someone suitable, I definitely won¡¯t forget my cousin.¡± Eva Webster narrowed her eyes, internally weighing her words, then said, ¡°Isla, actually there¡¯s already a suitable young man right around you.¡± Chapter 1609 - Chapter 1609 295 Extremely proud Chapter 1609: 295: Extremely proud! Chapter 1609: 295: Extremely proud! Eligible bachelor? Hearing this, Isla Astir was momentarily stunned. She really didn¡¯t know of any eligible bachelors around her. Just then, Isla Astir seemed to think of something and looked at Eva Webster, ¡°Cousin Eva, are you talking about my editor, Woodz?¡± Last time, Woodz had come to Isla Astir¡¯s house to look for her, and Eva Webbser had seen him. Speaking of which, Woodz truly was an eligible bachelor. 28 years old, unmarried. A local from Capital City. But¡­ It was widely known that the locals from Capital City had very high standards. It was just uncertain whether Woodz would be interested in Eva Webster. Especially since Woodz¡¯s family wasn¡¯t doing badly at all. His family was a household that had benefited from urban redevelopment, owning a dozen properties. Hearing this, Eva Webster¡¯s face was filled with an incredulous expression. Woodz? What was he? Just a minor editor. Even if he was a local from Capital City, so what? Locals from Capital City still couldn¡¯t compare to the well-off Mandel Thompson! Mandel Thompson was the legitimate eldest son of the Thompson Clan! With such a fine specimen before her, Eva Webster certainly wouldn¡¯t settle for a little editor with nothing to his name. Eva Webster hid her thoughts well and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not Woodz.¡± Not Woodz? On hearing this, Isla Astir slightly furrowed her brows. If not Woodz, then who? Her social circle was quite small; apart from editors and classmates, there weren¡¯t many people. Isla Astir really couldn¡¯t figure out who Eva Webster might have set her sights on. ¡°Cousin Eva, then who are you talking about?¡± At this, Eva Webster let out a light laugh, ¡°Isla, you¡¯re so clever, how could you not guess?¡± In fact, Isla Astir had already guessed. She was just pretending! Because Isla Astir had her heart set on Mandel Thompson as well, hoping to marry into a higher social status. Such people were truly disgusting. Isla Astir shook her head, ¡°I genuinely can¡¯t guess.¡± Seeing that Isla Astir was pretending not to know, Eva Webster had to come outright and say, ¡°It¡¯s Mandel Thompson.¡± Hearing this answer, Isla Astir was completely dumbfounded. She had never imagined that Eva Webster actually wanted her to introduce Mandel Thompson to her? What a joke! Her cousin really had no low aim. Seeing Isla Astir remaining silent, Eva Webster continued, ¡°Isla, please, I¡¯m begging you. Help your cousin out! I¡¯ve fallen for him a long time ago. You just don¡¯t understand that kind of feeling. If I can¡¯t marry him in this lifetime, I¡¯d rather stay single forever!¡± Eva Webster wasn¡¯t joking with this statement. But it did have a threatening tone. She was threatening Isla Astir, implying that if Isla Astir didn¡¯t help her get together with Mandel Thompson, then she would choose to remain single forever. In that case, all the blame would fall on Isla Astir! Isla Astir frowned subtly, then looked at Eva Webster before speaking, ¡°Cousin Eva, I think you might be overestimating my relationship with Brother Thompson.¡± ¡°My relationship with Brother Thompson, to put it nicely, is that of mere acquaintances, or to put it bluntly, that of a client and a service provider. I simply have no place to introduce him to a girlfriend. You should ask someone else for this favor. I really can¡¯t be of help!¡± To ask her to bring up this matter to Mandel Thompson? Wasn¡¯t that the equivalent of putting her on a spit over open flames? Eva Webster thought that by being straightforward, Isla Astir would agree out of courtesy. But Isla Astir wasn¡¯t giving any face at all! She had been outright rejected! Eva Webster kept her composure, still smiling, ¡°Isla, you¡¯re being too modest. You and Mr. Thompson are clearly very good friends! It¡¯s natural for friends to introduce him to a girlfriend, isn¡¯t it? Plus, as the old saying goes, ¡®matchmaking adds ten years to your life.¡¯ For you, it¡¯s also a good deed!¡± Having said this, Eva Webster added, ¡°And I really do like Mr. Thompson! In this lifetime, it has to be him or no one else!¡± Isla Astir looked at Eva Webster, ¡°Cousin Eva, do you think you truly understand Brother Thompson?¡± Eva Webster had only met Mandel Thompson a few times, hardly enough to speak of deep-seated affection. In other words, if Mandel Thompson had nothing, would Eva Webster still like him? Not at all. What Eva Webster liked wasn¡¯t the person Mandel Thompson. But his power and status. That was all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eva Webster countered with a question, ¡°Isla, don¡¯t you know there¡¯s a saying in this world called ¡®love at first sight¡¯?¡± She had fallen for Mandel Thompson at first sight. Isla Astir was just too repulsive. Not only was she unable to marry Mandel Thompson herself, but now she also wanted to stop her from marrying him. Talking about being family, being sisters, huh? Is there another sister in the world like Isla Astir? Chapter 1610 - Chapter 1610 295 Extremely proud_2 Chapter 1610: 295: Extremely proud!_2 Chapter 1610: 295: Extremely proud!_2 ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being ridiculed if I speak out!¡± Eva Webster grabbed Isla Astir¡¯s sleeve, pleading, ¡°Isla, please help me out.¡± ¡°Second cousin, I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t help you.¡± Looking at Isla Astir¡¯s face, Eva Webster felt an urge to slap her. But reason told her she shouldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Why not?¡± Eva continued to ask. Isla Astir looked helpless, ¡°Second cousin, I already told you the specific reason, I¡¯m not qualified to introduce anyone to Brother Thompson.¡± Eva Webster pouted, still grabbing Isla Astir¡¯s sleeve and continued to plead, ¡°Isla¡­¡± Isla Astir was speechless and could only continue to decline. Just then, Astir¡¯s parents walked in from outside. Seeing the scene, Mrs. Astir smiled and asked, ¡°What are the two of you sisters up to?¡± Eva Webster looked back at Mrs. Astir, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m asking Isla for a favor.¡± Asking Isla for a favor. These words even made Mrs. Astir pause. Her niece had always been so proud, never bowing her head to anyone. It truly was like the sun rising from the west today! She had actually spoken of asking Isla for help. Seeing Mrs. Astir, Eva felt as if she had found a pillar of support and continued, ¡°Auntie, I have little sway, and I can¡¯t persuade Isla. You have more influence, please help me speak to her!¡± Mrs. Astir knew her daughter well, whom she had brought up herself. The child always knew her limits. She only did things within her capabilities. Surely, Eva¡¯s request must be too difficult! Naturally, Mrs. Astir wouldn¡¯t trouble her daughter and laughed, ¡°Eva, what could you possibly need to ask of our Isla, who is a high talent graduate from a famous university?¡± In other words, if you can¡¯t handle it, Isla certainly can¡¯t either. Hearing this, Eva Webster rolled her eyes in frustration. Did her aunt not realize what was going on? She was the one with a blood relation, but Olivia Armstrong? Olivia was siding with an outsider they had picked up! Unbelievable, mixing kin and non-kin! Such a person, no wonder she couldn¡¯t have children of her own. It was karma. Served her right to be alone for life! Eva Webster suppressed her rage and continued, ¡°Auntie, Isla is far more capable than me now! I may have graduated from ¡®Project 985,¡¯ but my earnings are not even half of Isla¡¯s!¡± Yes! Isla was inferior to her in every way. But Isla had better luck. Unlike her, who struggled to get into Famous 985 University, she ultimately couldn¡¯t even compare to an ordinary undergraduate. Wasn¡¯t that laughable? Eva Webster continued, ¡°Auntie, to tell you the truth, Isla truly is the only one who can help me.¡± Isla spoke up honestly, ¡°Second cousin, I really can¡¯t help.¡± Mrs. Astir immediately changed the topic with a smile, ¡°Eva, Isla, I bought a big watermelon, along with some bananas and wax apples. What would you like to eat, I¡¯ll go wash them.¡± Isla Astir said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to draw comics. The editor is rushing me.¡± Mrs. Astir nodded, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll bring the fruit to your study later.¡± Isla Astir headed to the study. Watching Isla¡¯s retreating figure, Eva Webster¡¯s eyes seemed filled with venom, fiercely sinister. If looks could kill, Isla Astir would have died hundreds of times over. Mrs. Astir looked at Eva and then asked, ¡°Eva, what do you want to eat?¡± Eva Webster forced a stiff smile, ¡°Thank you, Auntie, but I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Right now, just seeing this pretentious aunt made her want to vomit! Just like Isla Astir. Disgusting. With that said, Eva Webster turned and walked back into the house. Watching Eva go back inside, Mrs. Astir brought the prepared fruit platter to the study. Isla Astir was furiously typing at the computer. Seeing her mother enter, she said without lifting her head, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Mrs. Astir nodded with a smile, placed the fruit platter in front of Isla Astir, and lowered her voice, ¡°What was Eva asking you for earlier?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Eva¡¯s reaction, Mrs. Astir was quite curious. Isla put down her work, and succinctly explained the situation to her mother. Upon hearing, Mrs. Astir¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and asked, ¡°Did Eva really say that?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Isla Astir nodded. Mrs. Astir continued, ¡°You did the right thing. Who is Mr. Thompson, and who are we? Eva really is too ambitious, always aiming too high for her reach!¡± Chapter 1611 - Chapter 1611 295 Extremely proud_3 Chapter 1611: 295: Extremely proud!_3 Chapter 1611: 295: Extremely proud!_3 She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking when she actually suggested that Isla Astir play matchmaker for Mandel Thompson? It was utterly fantastical! How was this behavior any different from throwing oneself at someone? Just because Mandel Thompson was wealthy, should she throw herself at him? As she finished speaking, Mrs. Astir added, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how your aunt has been raising her all these years!¡± Isla Astir remained silent. It wasn¡¯t her place to comment on matters between the elders. Mrs. Astir looked at Isla Astir and continued, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Eva seem anything like Liam?¡± Logically, siblings shouldn¡¯t differ that much. Liam Webster was down-to-earth and sensible. And Eva Webster? Not only did she lack capability, but she also aimed too high. Isla Astir responded with a smile, ¡°Each person is different after all.¡± Mrs. Astir then instructed, ¡°You must stand firm on this issue, don¡¯t get involved without thinking!¡± Hearing this, Isla Astir nodded, ¡°Mom, I understand.¡± ¡°Your aunt and your uncle will be on the day after tomorrow¡¯s flight, and Eva will definitely return with them. Just put up with her for a few more days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Astir patted Isla Astir¡¯s hand. Sometimes she thought that in her past life she must have saved the Milky Way to be blessed with such a sensible and capable daughter in this life. On the other side. In the car. Viola Thompson looked at Mandel Thompson and spoke indifferently, ¡°Big brother, you seem a bit different towards Wennie.¡± Upon hearing this, Mandel Thompson¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any particular change as he asked, ¡°You noticed that too?¡± Viola Thompson laughed lightly. Not only had she noticed, but Mary Perryne had too. After all, the Mandel Thompson of the past never got this close to any girl. Isla Astir was the only one. A moment later, Viola Thompson continued to probe, ¡°Big brother, are you pursuing Wennie?¡± Mandel Thompson shook his head in denial. Viola Thompson pressed, ¡°Then why are you so nice to her?¡± The traffic light ahead was red. Mandel Thompson gently applied the brakes before speaking calmly, ¡°Do you remember when grandma was unconscious in the snow and a kind person took her to the hospital?¡± Viola Thompson surely wouldn¡¯t forget. It took her a long time to pull Mrs. Thompson back from the brink of death, and when she asked to meet the person who saved her grandmother¡¯s life, Mandel Thompson said he had already arranged it. With the end of the year approaching and Mrs. Thompson¡¯s subsequent sudden passing, Viola had forgotten all about it. Could it be¡­ Was Isla Astir that kind person? At that moment, Mandel Thompson added, ¡°Yes, that kind person was Isla Astir.¡± Viola Thompson was incredibly surprised. She would have never imagined that the person who saved Mrs. Thompson was Isla Astir. ¡°Big brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Mandel Thompson looked back at Viola Thompson with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thanked her and said what needed to be said. If we keep bringing it up, it will only make her uncomfortable.¡± As he said this, Mandel Thompson paused for a moment and instructed, ¡°When you see her again, act as if you don¡¯t know about it.¡± He didn¡¯t want certain things to seem like an obligation to Isla Astir in her eyes. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Okay.¡± As the conversation ended, Viola Thompson looked at Mandel Thompson and asked with a smile, ¡°Big brother, do you have a bit of a crush on Wennie?¡± She could see that Mandel Thompson¡¯s feelings for Isla Astir were not just about gratitude. Mandel Thompson asked seriously, ¡°Viola, what does it feel like to like someone?¡± Because he had never experienced it, he was unsure whether that was what liking someone felt like. Viola Thompson explained tenderly, ¡°Liking someone means thinking about her all the time when you can¡¯t see her, wishing you could see her right away. You blush when you see her, feel embarrassed, your heartbeat speeds up, but you still can¡¯t help wanting to steal a few more glances at her.¡± ¡°Sometimes in the quiet of the night, you might even find yourself wondering what you would name the children you¡¯d have with her.¡± ¡°Right, you¡¯ll even dream about her.¡± After finishing her explanation, Viola Thompson turned the question back to Mandel Thompson, ¡°Big brother, do you feel this way about Wennie?¡± Mandel Thompson was deep in thought. A moment passed before he shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Viola Thompson simply smiled, not saying a word. Love was always clearer to onlookers than to those involved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ Miss Seaton was very excited to learn that Viola Thompson had returned to Capital City. She had been waiting for this day for far too long. At that moment, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Miss Seaton.¡± Chapter 1612 - Chapter 1612 295 Extremely proud_4 Chapter 1612: 295: Extremely proud!_4 Chapter 1612: 295: Extremely proud!_4 ¡°Come in.¡± The next second, a servant entered from outside. Miss Seaton glanced at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The servant respectfully said, ¡°Miss Seaton, it¡¯s time for your prenatal checkup.¡± Miss Seaton had not deliberately concealed her pregnancy. After all, it wasn¡¯t something shameful. She and Miyamoto Hoya were deeply in love, and Hoya would give her a grand wedding; such a love story would only stir up envy if talked about. Once Hoya had thoroughly dealt with Viola Thompson, she would accept his proposal. By then, She would be the Crown Princess of Jaban Country. With this thought, triumph filled Miss Seaton¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m coming,¡± said Miss Seaton as she stood up and walked towards the door. The assistant had already arranged the vehicle. Seeing Miss Seaton leave, Karina slightly furrowed her brows and, after a brief consideration, she still called out to Miss Seaton. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Miss Seaton frowned with impatience and turned back to look at Karina, then said, ¡°What is it?¡± Karina asked, ¡°Where are you off to with such a commotion?¡± ¡°Sister, what does my whereabouts have to do with you?¡± Miss Seaton went on to say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. You said you wouldn¡¯t interfere in my affairs anymore.¡± Karina originally wanted to ask more, but upon hearing that, she ended up saying nothing and just murmured softly, ¡°Miss Seaton, no matter what, you need to be discreet when it¡¯s required.¡± Now that Hoya had yet to respond, and Miss Seaton was being so high-profile¡­ How would she deal with the consequences later? Miss Seaton never thought about the repercussions of her actions. Hearing this, Miss Seaton snorted coldly. Karina was simply jealous of her. Jealous that she was pregnant with Hoya¡¯s child, that she could become the first lady of Jaban Country. She didn¡¯t have to do anything to effortlessly have it all, while Karina had to work so hard! That¡¯s why Karina kept trying to interfere with her and Hoya, and she even wanted to abort her child. Did Karina really think she was a fool? Watching Miss Seaton¡¯s departing figure, Karina slightly furrowed her brows. She had a premonition. Miss Seaton would soon suffer the consequences of her actions. But by then, regret would be of no use. With this thought, Karina sighed softly. Meanwhile, Miss Seaton arrived at the hospital. The doctor, holding the examination report, smiled and said, ¡°Based on the current results, all the indicators are normal. The due date is next August, remember to come in for your checkups on schedule.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Miss Seaton nodded. After speaking, Miss Seaton then asked, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve taken birth control pills before, will it affect the baby?¡± The doctor adjusted his glasses, ¡°As of now, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem, but if you are concerned, you can have a comprehensive checkup in five months.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing this news, Miss Seaton was extremely excited and immediately shared the good news with her distant parents. Being an unwed mother was never a good reputation. But when they heard that the other party was Hoya, and he was willing to give Miss Seaton a lavish wedding, her parents immediately changed their attitude and began to show great concern for Miss Seaton. Her mother even wanted to fly over to take care of her daughter personally. Leo directly dialed a call to his elder daughter. Karina was quite surprised when she received a call from her father. Because he never took the initiative to call her. Karina picked up the phone, ¡°Hello, Dad.¡± Leo¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Karina, from today on you must take good care of your sister, you can¡¯t let her have the slightest mishap!¡± After all, what Miss Seaton was carrying in her womb was the future of the entire Jaban Country. Hearing this, Karina frowned slightly, then said, ¡°Dad, you know already?¡± Karina never expected that Miss Seaton would tell their parents about this. Silly. She was really too silly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Seaton telling me, I would still be kept in the dark until now. Karina, you have truly disappointed me this time!¡± Karina took a deep breath, ¡°Dad, I would advise you not to tell the other clan members about this just yet. Miyamoto Hoya is cunning and sly, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry someone who is of no help to his grand ambitions.¡± Miss Seaton only had her noble status and couldn¡¯t help Miyamoto Hoya with anything. One should be able to guess with their toes that Miyamoto Hoya was just setting a trap for Miss Seaton. Unfortunately¡­ Miss Seaton can¡¯t see it. Neither can the parents. Speaking of this, Karina then said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve known Miyamoto Hoya for ten years, I understand him better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Miss Seaton is too naive!¡± Across the phone, Leo narrowed his eyes. He knew his eldest daughter was no ordinary person, but his youngest daughter was not a mediocre figure either! The eldest daughter has talent. The youngest daughter has looks. After all, Miss Seaton was known as the number one beauty of Country Polluton. As the number one beauty, she naturally possessed the capital to drive Miyamoto Hoya mad. At this thought, Leo said in a deep voice, ¡°Karina, haven¡¯t you heard that even heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman?¡± Miyamoto Hoya, no matter how capable, was just a man after all. ¡°Miss Seaton is my own sister, and as her sister, I wish to see her happy more than anyone else.¡± Saying this, Karina paused, then continued, ¡°But you also need a plan that accounts for both sides, nothing is absolute.¡± ¡°If anything goes wrong on Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s side, it will bring disgrace to our entire family!¡± Karina was not exaggerating the dangers. Continuing, Karina said, ¡°As long as you can bear the loss of face, it¡¯s fine by me.¡± After all, she had said what she had to say, and she had done what she had to do. Leo narrowed his eyes, ¡°Are you so sure your sister will become the disgrace of our entire family?¡± ¡°Your most important task right now is to take good care of your sister and not let her have any slipups, that¡¯s your duty!¡± Karina felt somewhat helpless, ¡°I can take care of her, but please remember what you said today, Dad. If anything goes wrong, don¡¯t come looking for me. By then, even if I were an immortal, I fear I would be powerless to turn back time!¡± Karina was already thoroughly fed up with these trivial matters! After finishing, Karina hung up the phone directly, took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself down. Her assistant witnessed this scene and then said, ¡°Miss Karina, are you really not going to look after Miss Seaton?¡± Karina shook her head. She couldn¡¯t manage this matter. One leader can¡¯t carry a team of unskilled players, what could she possibly do? She could only let things unfold on their own. Karina looked at the assistant, and continued, ¡°Go instruct the kitchen to stew some nourishing soup.¡± ¡°For Miss Seaton?¡± The assistant asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes,¡± Karina nodded. Her father had already spoken, and if she did not comply, it would surely provoke the displeasure of her parents. And she was very busy right now, with no time to deal with such matters with her parents. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assistant nodded, respectfully saying, ¡°I¡¯ll attend to it immediately.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Karina said, feeling somewhat drained. Once the nourishing soup was ready, it was delivered to Miss Seaton by the assistant. Miss Seaton accepted the nourishing soup, looked at the assistant with a smug expression in her eyes, ¡°Did my sister send you with this?¡± In the end, Karina had still been defeated by her. Chapter 1613 - Chapter 1613 396 An unforgettable surprise Chapter 1613: 396: An unforgettable surprise! Chapter 1613: 396: An unforgettable surprise! Seaton picked up the supplement, and just as she was about to take a sip, she seemed to suddenly remember something and narrowed her eyes. Karina was so envious that Seaton was carrying Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s child, could she have secretly drugged the supplement? Yes. She definitely wanted to poison her. Karina¡¯s assistant Lamy looked at Seaton and then said, ¡°Miss Seaton, I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Seaton said, looking at Lamy. Lamy turned with a puzzled look, ¡°Miss Seaton, do you have any other orders?¡± Seaton did not directly answer Lamy¡¯s question but turned to a servant nearby, ¡°Go and call Dr. Will over.¡± Dr. Will? Upon hearing this, Lamy narrowed her eyes slightly. Why was Seaton calling Dr. Will? Before Lamy could react, the servant had already brought Dr. Will over. ¡°Miss Seaton.¡± Dr. Will was Seaton¡¯s personal doctor. He was specifically arranged by Miyamoto Hoya to be by Seaton¡¯s side to ensure her safety. After all, what Seaton carried in her womb was the future of the whole Jaban Country. Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s support for Seaton wasn¡¯t just a promise but also through practical actions. Moreover, Dr. Will was a very famous Divine Doctor in Jaban Country. Seaton looked at Dr. Will and handed the supplement over to him, then said, ¡°Could you please check if there¡¯s anything wrong with this supplement, Dr. Will?¡± Seeing this, Lamy was very surprised. She had not expected Seaton to distrust even her own sister. Karina might be ruthless, but she wouldn¡¯t harm Seaton. Let alone harm Seaton¡¯s unborn child. Dr. Will took the supplement, glanced at Lamy, then carefully smelled the supplement and said, ¡°Miss Seaton, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this supplement.¡± Hearing Dr. Will say there was nothing wrong with the supplement, Seaton finally felt at ease, took a sip of the supplement, and turning her head to Lamy, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank my sister for me, you can go back now.¡± Lamy bowed respectfully and then turned to leave. After Lamy left, Dr. Will looked at Seaton and continued, ¡°Miss Seaton, the child you carry is the hope of our entire Jaban Country. The young lord entrusted me to take good care of you.¡± Saying this, Dr. Will paused and added, ¡°Although you and Miss Karina are from the same mother, I think you know very well that Miss Karina has always been opposed to your affair with the young lord. So, if Miss Karina sends something to you again in the future, you should try to eat less of it. My medical skills are limited, and there are some things I can¡¯t prevent.¡± Dr. Will seemed to have said nothing but had successfully instigated the already fragile sisterly bond between Seaton and Karina. Especially since Seaton had always felt that Karina was jealous of her. Hearing this, Seaton nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± She was aware of all these things; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked for Dr. Will in front of Lamy. She did it in front of Lamy to tell Karina that she was now not just Karina¡¯s unassuming younger sister; she was going to be the future First Lady of Jaban Country. Dr. Will then said, ¡°By the way, Miss Seaton, the young lord has arranged to meet you at twelve noon. Don¡¯t forget.¡± Seaton nodded, ¡°You can go out now.¡± Dr. Will turned and left. After a few steps, as if remembering something, Dr. Will looked back at Seaton and said, ¡°By the way, Miss Seaton, actually the young lord has been in quite a bad mood recently. I hope you can give him some guidance. After all, you are the only person in the entire world who can make him happy.¡± With just a sentence, Seaton deeply felt that Miyamoto Hoya had reached a point where he couldn¡¯t live without her. Hearing this, Seaton turned her head to look at Dr. Will, with a slight frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miyamoto Hoya?¡± Dr. Will looked very troubled, somewhat at a loss for words, ¡°The¡­ the young lord specifically told me not to tell you¡­¡± Saying this, Dr. Will continued, ¡°Never mind, Miss Seaton. Please pretend I never mentioned these things to you.¡± With that, Dr. Will turned and walked away. He acted as if there was a ferocious wolf chasing behind him. Naturally, Seaton couldn¡¯t act as if she heard nothing. After all, Miyamoto Hoya was the future father of the child in her womb. And she was the First Lady of Jaban Country. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both emotionally and rationally, she couldn¡¯t ignore the situation. ¡°Stop!¡± Seaton, watching Dr. Will¡¯s retreating figure, called out loudly. Hearing her, Dr. Will had no choice but to stop. Dr. Will turned and looked at Seaton, his expression very troubled. Seaton, with a stern face, demanded, ¡°Speak, what on earth is going on?¡± Chapter 1614 - Chapter 1614 396 An unforgettable surprise_2 Chapter 1614: 396: An unforgettable surprise!_2 Chapter 1614: 396: An unforgettable surprise!_2 Veer¡¯s expression was almost crying, at this moment he deeply regretted why he had to speak out, ¡°Miss Seaton, if I speak out, the young lord will definitely not let me go, please¡­ please just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± The more Veer acted like this, the more impatient Miss Seaton became to know what was really going on! She also quietly vowed in her heart. She must help Miyamoto Hoya get through the difficulty. At this time, Miss Seaton never imagined that, although it had always been she who schemed against men, manipulates them, there would come a day when she would be schemed against by a man. Miss Seaton looked at Veer and threatened, ¡°Veer, if you don¡¯t speak, I will tell Miyamoto that you¡¯re harboring improper thoughts about me!¡± At this, Miss Seaton slightly curved the corners of her mouth, ¡°I think you should know how serious this matter is?¡± Given how much Miyamoto valued her, as soon as she mentioned this, Miyamoto wouldn¡¯t wait to verify the truth and would immediately have Veer killed. Hearing this, Veer got so scared that he immediately knelt on the ground, ¡°Miss Seaton! Please spare me!¡± Miss Seaton, with her hands behind her back, just looked at Veer, her gaze akin to watching a pathetic creature, ¡°If you want to live, then say everything you know.¡± Veer sighed and said, crying, ¡°But the young lord has repeatedly told me not to speak of this matter.¡± ¡°Miss Seaton! Please don¡¯t force me!¡± Miss Seaton didn¡¯t care much and simply started to count down, ¡°3¡­2¡­¡± Before she could say ¡®1¡¯, Veer shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak, Miss Seaton spare me! I¡¯ll say everything!¡± Hearing this, a satisfied expression spread across Miss Seaton¡¯s face, as she smiled at Veer, ¡°If you had cooperated earlier, none of this would have been necessary! Get up now.¡± Veer got up from the ground, looking at Miss Seaton carefully, ¡°The¡­ the young lord is troubled about the B12 matter.¡± B12 nuclear submarine. Regarding the B12 plan, Jaban Country had already formulated related plans three years ago. Regrettably. The submarine technology of Jaban Country had never been very mature, hence, the plan had been shelved all this time. Continuing, Veer said, ¡°The young lord appears to be a gloriously unchallenged prince of Jaban Country, but in fact, he is walking on thin ice; every step he takes is closely watched. Even a slight mistake would be seized upon relentlessly.¡± ¡°The B12 plan is also the Emperor¡¯s final test for the young lord, if he cannot complete the B12 plan within the specified time, the position of the prince¡­¡± At the end, Veer¡¯s voice grew softer until it faded away. Upon hearing this, Miss Seaton narrowed her eyes, ¡°Are you suggesting that if Miyamoto cannot successfully complete the B12 plan, the Emperor will replace him as prince?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Veer nodded. A flicker of determination passed through Miss Seaton¡¯s eyes. No. That couldn¡¯t happen. As a woman deeply loved by Miyamoto Hoya, she indeed couldn¡¯t stand by and watch him lose his position as the prince. More importantly, if Miyamoto were no longer the prince of Jaban Country, what meaning would there be in her marrying him? Once Miyamoto lost the position of prince, she would become a mere joke. Karina had always looked down on her. She couldn¡¯t become the laughingstock in everyone¡¯s eyes. So. She had to help Miyamoto. Help him complete the B12 plan. Thinking this, complete determination filled Miss Seaton¡¯s eyes. A moment later, she looked at Veer and continued, ¡°You may leave now.¡± Veer nodded, turned around carefully, and left. After a few steps, Veer, somewhat worried, looked back at Miss Seaton and instructed, ¡°Miss Seaton, the young lord truly loves you deeply, and I know you will certainly become the Crown Princess of Jaban Country which is why I told you this. Please, you mustn¡¯t let a third person know, I beg of you!¡± At the end, Veer bowed deeply to Miss Seaton. Miss Seaton waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m well aware.¡± Veer then left relieved. Little did he know, the moment he turned around, a sinister smile crept up the corner of his mouth. In this world, no one could scheme against their young lord. What was Miss Seaton, after all? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In a blink, the room was left with only Miss Seaton. Sitting on the couch, Miss Seaton narrowed her eyes. She knew. Karina had also been continuously working on the B12 nuclear submarine. Furthermore, Karina¡¯s design and plans were almost completed. Chapter 1615 - Chapter 1615 396 An Unforgettable Surprise_3 Chapter 1615: 396: An Unforgettable Surprise!_3 Chapter 1615: 396: An Unforgettable Surprise!_3 If only¡­ If only she could steal Karina¡¯s design drawings and give them to Miyamoto Hoya, she would definitely be able to help him. After all, Karina was a very talented person. She had already studied these design drawings for a full three years. They would certainly be useful to Miyamoto Hoya. Even though Karina was her own sister, what of it? Karina had always looked down on her, while Miyamoto Hoya was the father of her child and would become her husband in the future, and Jaban Country would become her motherland. Miyamoto Hoya was the one she was going to spend her life with. Karina only knew how to suppress her. Thinking of Karina¡¯s ugly suggestion to have her get rid of the baby, Miss Seaton¡¯s determination to steal the design drawings grew even stronger. On the other side. Lamy informed Karina of Miss Seaton having Lamy check if the health supplements were poisoned. Upon hearing this, Karina slightly furrowed her brows. The Karina of the past only thought that Miss Seaton was nothing more than a useless vase. Unexpectedly, she was also incredibly foolish. She would rather trust a stranger than her own sister. Good job! Miss Seaton sure did a good job. Karina took a deep breath and then said, ¡°Let her be.¡± Lamy then asked, ¡°Should we still deliver the health supplements tomorrow?¡± ¡°As usual with the supplements,¡± Karina said, then as though she remembered something, she added, ¡°Find a few cleverer shadow guards to follow her, and pay attention, don¡¯t get discovered by her again.¡± For some reason, Karina always felt that Miss Seaton would be in trouble. This feeling was very strange. If something shocking truly happened, it wouldn¡¯t just embarrass Miss Seaton alone; it would also implicate the entire family. After all, the person plotting against Miss Seaton was Miyamoto Hoya. However, what Karina couldn¡¯t figure out was why Miyamoto Hoya would plot against Miss Seaton. What did Miss Seaton have that was worth Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s scheming? What advantages would plotting against Miss Seaton bring Miyamoto Hoya? Thinking of this, Karina narrowed her eyes. Lamy nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± With that, Lamy turned and left. In Country Polluton, nobles all had their own shadow guards, especially someone as rare a talent as Karina. However. After she allocated all the shadow guards to Miss Seaton¡¯s side, her own side would have a lot fewer people. Noon, twelve o¡¯clock. Miss Seaton arrived on time at the meeting place with Miyamoto Hoya. Miyamoto Hoya was just sitting there, and upon seeing Miss Seaton come over, he seemed to come to life in an instant, waving and saying, ¡°Miss Seaton, I¡¯m here!¡± His love for Miss Seaton was written all over his face. Miss Seaton walked over from the other side. ¡°Mr. Miyamoto.¡± Miyamoto Hoya stood up and embraced Miss Seaton, then said, ¡°How have you been feeling these past few days? Has our child been troubling you?¡± Miss Seaton¡¯s face was full of happiness as she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child is very well behaved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Miyamoto Hoya released Miss Seaton and touched her still flat belly, adding, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a lot of the food you love.¡± Miss Seaton took a seat. The food was served quickly. After the meal, Miyamoto Hoya handed Miss Seaton a document, ¡°Take a look at this.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Miss Seaton was very curious. ¡°You¡¯ll know after you read it.¡± Miss Seaton opened the document with confusion. Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always hated Viola Thompson, so I¡¯ve put together a very detailed plan and even hired a dozen strong men. Now, I have her entire itinerary for the next three days figured out. Three nights from now, it will be the end of Viola Thompson!¡± As he spoke, a sinister look appeared in the depths of Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes. Upon hearing this, a triumphant expression spread across Miss Seaton¡¯s face. She knew that Miyamoto Hoya would certainly not disappoint her. Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°Miss Seaton, you must watch with your own eyes how Viola Thompson kneels on the ground and begs you!¡± ¡°I want to make Viola Thompson realize that whoever offends the woman loved deeply by Miyamoto Hoya only has one path ¡ª death! I have plenty of ways to make her wish for life in vain, and to long for death yet not meet it!¡± By the end of his speech, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s gaze was filled with viciousness, a sight that was truly terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Miss Seaton wasn¡¯t afraid at all; instead, she felt incredibly moved, tightly grasping Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s hands, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, thank you!¡± No one knew how touched Miss Seaton was at that moment. Her own sister doubted her, suppressed her. Only Miyamoto Hoya loved and protected her without reservation. Thinking of this, Miss Seaton¡¯s eyes became slightly red. Chapter 1616 - Chapter 1616 396 An Unforgettable Surprise_4 Chapter 1616: 396: An Unforgettable Surprise!_4 Chapter 1616: 396: An Unforgettable Surprise!_4 Upon hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? You are the love of my life, I love you more than I love myself. For you, I am willing to do anything!¡± Miyamoto Hoya spoke with such sincerity that it was hard to distinguish between truth and deception. Even an experienced lover like Miss Seaton was deeply caught up in it. She stood up, hugged Miyamoto Hoya tightly, and sobbed, ¡°Miyamoto, thank you.¡± Miyamoto Hoya curled his lips slightly, his gaze drifting to the window. Very well. Karina had even deployed her secret guards. It seemed that the time for Miss Seaton to steal the design plans was not far off. The next second, Miyamoto Hoya let go of Miss Seaton, continuing, ¡°Miss Seaton, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been quite busy lately and might not be able to accompany you further. I need to rush back right now.¡± Miss Seaton knew why Miyamoto Hoya was so hurried, she grasped his hand firmly and said, ¡°Miyamoto, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you!¡± Upon hearing this, Miyamoto Hoya smiled and patted Miss Seaton¡¯s head, then said, ¡°Take good care of yourself and our child, keeping them from harm is the best help you could give me.¡± Miss Seaton was already moved, but these words made her even more so. She became even more determined to help Miyamoto Hoya steal the designs. Miyamoto Hoya looked at Miss Seaton, his eyes full of deep affection, and said, ¡°Promise me, you will take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Miss Seaton nodded. Miyamoto Hoya then said, ¡°Then I must go back now.¡± ¡°Go quickly.¡± Miyamoto Hoya reluctantly held Miss Seaton¡¯s hand, then said, ¡°Seaton, remember your promise, after I sort out Viola¡¯s matter, you will marry me.¡± Miss Seaton nodded. Seeing Miss Seaton nod, Miyamoto Hoya was very happy, he bent down and kissed her forehead. Miss Seaton pushed Miyamoto Hoya away, then said, ¡°You should go and get busy.¡± Miyamoto Hoya unwillingly left. After Miyamoto Hoya left, Miss Seaton also returned to her place. After returning, she began to think about how to steal the design plans. She was very familiar with Karina¡¯s routines. Every day, Karina would carve out some time to immerse herself in experiments. During this period, no one was allowed to disturb her. In half an hour, Karina would be heading to the laboratory. Thinking this, Miss Seaton narrowed her eyes. She must help Miyamoto Hoya. Only by helping Miyamoto Hoya could she truly stand up. Soon, half an hour had passed. To confirm whether Karina had gone to the laboratory, Miss Seaton carried a cup of cool tea to Karina¡¯s room. She stood at the door and knocked, ¡°Sister.¡± There was no answer from inside. Right then, Lamy walked by, ¡°Miss Seaton.¡± ¡°Where is my sister?¡± Miss Seaton asked. Lamy replied, ¡°Miss Karina has gone to the laboratory.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take this tea to her,¡± said Miss Seaton as she pushed the door open. As she spoke, Miss Seaton turned to Lamy, ¡°When will my sister finish her experiment?¡± Lamy answered, ¡°In about half an hour.¡± Miss Seaton nodded slightly, ¡°I wanted to talk to her about something, so I will wait for her in the room.¡± Since she said she would wait for Karina, Lamy couldn¡¯t stop her, and only said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be out first, if you need anything, just call me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lamy turned and stepped outside. Miss Seaton placed the cool tea on the table, then glanced back toward the door. Although Lamy had closed the door, there were cameras in Karina¡¯s room. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t act recklessly. Looking at the camera on the wall, Miss Seaton narrowed her eyes. Just then. Click. The electric decoration in Karina¡¯s room suddenly stopped. Miss Seaton was startled. Could this be¡­ A power outage? Realizing the issue, Miss Seaton immediately stood up from her chair and walked to the side. She pressed the crystal lamp switch on the wall. Click¨C But no light brightened the air. A power outage! It seemed to be a real power outage. Realizing this issue, Miss Seaton was wild with joy! It was as if even the heavens were helping her. Without surveillance, Miss Seaton instantly became unrestrained. She started searching everywhere. Not here. Not there either. As time ticked away by the minute, Miss Seaton became extremely anxious, cold sweat forming layers on her forehead. Just then, Miss Seaton found a safe in the corner. Her intuition told her that the design plans must be hidden inside this safe. But the safe required a password to open. Miss Seaton tried entering her own birthday. ¡°Verification failed!¡± Wrong. Miss Seaton slightly furrowed her brows. There were only three attempts allowed. If exceeded, an alarm would automatically trigger. If it wasn¡¯t the birthday, then what was it? Could it be Karina¡¯s lucky number? Miss Seaton tried entering Karina¡¯s lucky number. ¡°Verification failed!¡± Wrong again! How could this be? What exactly was the problem? With only one attempt left, Miss Seaton didn¡¯t dare to enter just any number. She forced herself to calm down and thought carefully. Just then, Miss Seaton recalled a sequence of numbers. These numbers had slipped out unintentionally while Karina was talking in her sleep. After thinking it over, Miss Seaton decided to take the risk. 045619. Her hands trembled as she pressed the numbers. ¡°Verification successful.¡± The next second. Click. The door opened. At that moment, Miss Seaton¡¯s hanging heart finally settled down. The safe contained a lot of important documents, including detailed design plans and diagrams for B12. Miss Seaton gathered all the documents related to B12, then closed the safe¡¯s door and walked out of the room. She acted as if nothing had happened, telling Lamy, ¡°I suddenly feel a bit unwell in my stomach. I¡¯m going back to rest a while; let me know when my sister comes back.¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Seaton.¡± After returning, Miss Seaton hid the design plans and then messaged Miyamoto Hoya. Miyamoto Hoya replied instantly. Miss Seaton arranged a meeting place. The most important thing now was to deliver the design plans to Miyamoto Hoya. He looked at the message from Miss Seaton, his lips curling slightly. The fish had bitten the bait. Soon, Miss Seaton arrived at the meeting place and handed the item to Miyamoto Hoya, ¡°Miyamoto-san, you must keep this safe.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Miyamoto Hoya asked puzzledly. Miss Seaton replied, ¡°Something that will help you.¡± Just then, Miyamoto Hoya glanced behind Miss Seaton, his expression changing. Miss Seaton immediately asked, ¡°Miyamoto-san, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°Someone is tracking you.¡± Hearing this, Miss Seaton¡¯s expression changed as well, and she immediately turned to look. Sure enough. Someone was indeed tracking her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It didn¡¯t take much to realize that it was surely Karina¡¯s doing. Miyamoto Hoya timely spoke, ¡°Miss Seaton, don¡¯t blame Miss Karina. I know I am not worthy of you. It¡¯s normal for your sister to be worried.¡± ¡°But I will prove it to Miss Karina.¡± Miss Seaton looked at Miyamoto Hoya, her eyes slightly moist, and after a moment, she nodded. Miyamoto Hoya narrowed his eyes, an inscrutable expression on his face, and whispered, ¡°Remember, come to Yellow Avenue at ten o¡¯clock in the evening three days from now. I¡¯ll give you a surprise you¡¯ll never forget!¡± Chapter 1617 - Chapter 1617 397 Relentlessly tormenting the scum Seatons Chapter 1617: 397: Relentlessly tormenting the scum, Seaton¡¯s retribution! Chapter 1617: 397: Relentlessly tormenting the scum, Seaton¡¯s retribution! An unforgettable surprise for life. Upon hearing this, Seaton was extremely excited. What else could this surprise be? Of course, it was for Viola Thompson to receive the consequences she deserved. This was something Seaton enjoyed most. Upon hearing this, Seaton looked at Miyamoto Hoya and then said, ¡°Miyamoto-san, have you really decided?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded. Seaton carefully chose his next words and continued, ¡°But Viola Thompson is the Young Miss Thompson Family, the dean of the Biology Department at Capital University, and the founder of the Sight Restorer Plan. If there is any mistake, do you know what consequences you will have to face?¡± This was also why Karina was wary of Viola Thompson. Moreover. Viola Thompson now had another new identity. Tnate Singleton. Miyamoto Hoya just looked at Seaton with a profound expression in his eyes, ¡°I know, I know everything. But I can¡¯t just watch the woman I love being wronged. Seaton, listen, for you, I¡¯m willing to give up everything.¡± Seaton was very moved. Before Seaton could react, Miyamoto Hoya continued, ¡°Seaton, after this is over, you must remember what you promised me.¡± Seaton naturally knew what Miyamoto Hoya was referring to, but she still pretended not to know and looked at him, ¡°Miyamoto-san, what are you referring to?¡± Miyamoto Hoya said, ¡°You promised me an engagement.¡± Seaton smiled and said, ¡°What if I said no?¡± Miyamoto Hoya answered seriously, ¡°Then I will remain unmarried for life.¡± At that moment, it seemed like Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s eyes held only Seaton, unable to contain anyone else. And Seaton couldn¡¯t wait to bring Karina right over. She wanted Karina to hear clearly Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s promises to her. Miyamoto Hoya was completely under her control, how could he possibly be playing with her? A moment later, Miyamoto Hoya held Seaton¡¯s shoulders with both hands, just looking at her, ¡°Seaton, my love for you is as clear as day and night, if I don¡¯t have you, I¡¯m like a fish out of water. So, please never leave me, okay?¡± Seaton smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, I will never leave you.¡± Miyamoto Hoya stretched out his arms and embraced Seaton. A moment later, Seaton freed herself from Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Miyamoto-san, you better go back to your business! See you in three days.¡± After obtaining the design of B12, who else in Jaban Country would dare trouble Miyamoto Hoya? His position would also be unshakeable. With this in mind, Seaton breathed a sigh of relief. Miyamoto Hoya secured the design, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°No need, I can go back by myself,¡± Seaton declined. Men should prioritize their career. Although Seaton had declined Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s offer, he still personally escorted her back. No.1 Mansion. Karina was standing at the entrance taking a call, her face beaming one second, the next her smile vanished upon seeing Miyamoto Hoya bring Seaton back. Seeing this, Seaton slightly frowned. What was Karina implying? Who was she showing that face to? Her relationship with Miyamoto Hoya was approved by their parents. What was Karina¡¯s role in this? She had no right to disagree. It was simply overstepping. Disgusting. The more Karina disapproved of them, the more Seaton wanted to provoke her. Seaton, arm in arm with Miyamoto Hoya, raised a blissful smile at the corner of her lips, approached Karina and said, ¡°Sister, let me introduce you, this is my boyfriend, Miyamoto Hoya.¡± Karina¡¯s face was devoid of any smile, just evaluating Miyamoto Hoya with a scrutinizing look. Truly, the lover is blind. In Karina¡¯s eyes, Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s involvement with Seaton was just an act because there was no trace of affection in his eyes. His face seemed to wear a mask, although he was smiling, the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Anyone perceptive could see what was happening. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet, Seaton couldn¡¯t see it. Karina sighed internally. Miyamoto Hoya extended his hand toward Karina in a friendly manner, ¡°Miss Karina, long time no see.¡± Karina merely shook his hand symbolically, then said, ¡°Mr. Hoya, I don¡¯t know with what intentions you¡¯ve approached my sister, but I can clearly tell you, I know you have ill intentions, sadly my sister is too blinded to see.¡± Pausing, Karina continued, ¡°But I¡¯ll say this here, if you dare hurt my sister, I will make you pay.¡± Chapter 1618 - Chapter 1618 397 Constant abuse of scum Seatons retribution_2 Chapter 1618: 397: Constant abuse of scum, Seaton¡¯s retribution!_2 Chapter 1618: 397: Constant abuse of scum, Seaton¡¯s retribution!_2 When she reached her final words, a fierce determination radiated from her. Upon hearing this, Seaton was nearly exploding with anger. What did Karina mean by that? It was bad enough that she had given Miyamoto Hoya a cold look, but now she was making things even harder for him! It was clear she didn¡¯t want him to have a good life! Karina was just envious of her! Seaton stepped in front of Miyamoto Hoya, pointing at Karina, ¡°You have no right to meddle in my affairs! Karina, who do you think you are?¡± Did Karina really take herself so seriously just because she called her sister? Miyamoto Hoya squinted his eyes, taking Seaton¡¯s arm, ¡°Seaton, you shouldn¡¯t speak to Miss Karina like that. She¡¯s only looking out for you. One must always be wary of others.¡± Even at this moment, Miyamoto Hoya was still defending Karina. What other man could possibly be so magnanimous? No one but Miyamoto Hoya! There was no one else who could do that. Miyamoto Hoya then looked towards Karina, smiling with a provocative expression, not trying to hide it, ¡°Miss Karina, I will give you a surprise.¡± Karina squinted her eyes, knowing there must be more to it, ¡°What exactly are you up to?¡± Miyamoto Hoya smiled, ¡°Miss Karina, don¡¯t misunderstand, I just want to give you an unforgettable experience.¡± Karina¡¯s hand, hidden in her sleeve, clenched into a fist. She was angry yet helpless. It was a feeling perhaps no one could understand. She had clearly seen the true face of Miyamoto Hoya, yet Seaton just couldn¡¯t see it. She could only watch helplessly as Seaton walked step by step into Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s trap. Powerless! Miyamoto Hoya looked at Seaton, ¡°My love I have to go now.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Seaton nodded, her tone gentle, ¡°Go on with your busy schedule.¡± Karina watched Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s retreating back, her brows deeply furrowed. A moment later, she turned to Seaton, ¡°What on earth is Miyamoto Hoya up to?¡± Seaton scoffed, ¡°What Miyamoto wants to do is none of your business!¡± ¡°Seaton, can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening?¡± Karina took a deep breath, ¡°Miyamoto is gradually pushing you into the fire!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too late to turn back now!¡± Seaton suddenly laughed lightly, ¡°Sister, is it so hard for you to admit you¡¯re jealous of me?¡± Karina had gone through such great lengths, all because she was jealous and didn¡¯t want Seaton to marry Miyamoto Hoya. How uninteresting. They were biologically sisters, at this moment Karina should be wishing her well. But what about Karina? She had done something that hurt the feelings between sisters. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stolen the design. This was all forced by Karina. Not her fault! Thinking of this, Seaton¡¯s last bit of guilt vanished. Karina sighed helplessly, ¡°Just think about it for a moment, would I be jealous of you over a man?¡± In Seaton¡¯s eyes, was that all she amounted to? Just a man! Just then, something seemed to occur to Karina, her eyes narrowing, ¡°Seaton, does the surprise Miyamoto Hoya mentioned have something to do with Miss Thompson?¡± Karina had heard Seaton mention this before. But she wasn¡¯t sure. Miss Thompson? Hearing Karina repeatedly mention Miss Thompson, Seaton felt disgusted. What was Viola Thompson in the grand scheme of things? Was she worth Karina getting so worked up? Coward! ¡°You¡¯ll know in three days.¡± Seaton continued, ¡°By the way, what did you mean by having your secret guards follow me?¡± Karina was startled. She hadn¡¯t expected Seaton to discover the matter with the secret guards. It must have been Miyamoto Hoya. Knowing Seaton, she definitely didn¡¯t have such insight. A moment later, Karina responded, ¡°I was protecting you.¡± ¡°More like monitoring me, right?¡± Seaton squinted, ¡°Karina, please remove the secret guards around me immediately, or else, don¡¯t blame me for not considering our sisterly bond!¡± This was not the first time Karina had done this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She could tolerate it the first time, and even the second, but not a third. Because she was not Karina¡¯s criminal. Karina¡¯s actions disgusted her. Karina sighed lightly, ¡°Just don¡¯t regret it.¡± Seeing Karina like this, Seaton smiled, ¡°Stop pretending, it¡¯s pointless.¡± Chapter 1619 - Chapter 1619 397 Non-stop Trashing Seatons Retribution_3 Chapter 1619: 397: Non-stop Trashing, Seaton¡¯s Retribution!_3 Chapter 1619: 397: Non-stop Trashing, Seaton¡¯s Retribution!_3 Karina didn¡¯t say anything more, she simply said, ¡°I will immediately withdraw the secret guards.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best that way!¡± After these words, Karina turned and went back into the house. Watching Seaton¡¯s retreating figure, Karina helplessly shook her head, A moment later, she looked at her assistant beside her, ¡°Lamy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Karina continued, ¡°Withdraw the secret guards from around Seaton.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Lamy nodded. As an onlooker, Lamy couldn¡¯t understand Seaton either. Why would she choose to trust a stranger instead of her own sister? Just wait. There would come a day when Seaton would regret it. Karina turned and went back inside. She had to complete the B12 project as soon as possible during her time in the Sinian Country. Once the nuclear submarine emerged, Country Polluton¡¯s international ranking would rise significantly. Karina, as usual, opened the safe, intending to take out the blueprint. But at this moment, she suddenly discovered that the blueprint was missing. Karina¡¯s face turned pale. How could this be? Had she seen it wrong? The alarm hadn¡¯t sounded, and only she knew the safe¡¯s password ¨C how could the blueprint have just disappeared? Karina struggled to calm herself down and looked again. But¡­ It was still missing. Karina¡¯s complexion went completely white. What on earth was going on? She immediately pressed the alarm, putting No.1 Mansion into an emergency state. ¡°Simon, lock down the entire mansion right now; all personnel are to stay put!¡± ¡°Received.¡± Soon, a group of security personnel arrived in Karina¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Karina, what happened?¡± Karina stood in front of her desk and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve lost a very important document, Wendy, you take a team and conduct a thorough search of the mansion.¡± ¡°Paul, you check who has come to the mansion today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Karina looked anxious. The blueprint and all the information about B12 represented nearly three years of her hard work; if they fell into the hands of another country, the consequences would be unimaginable. Quickly, Lamy provided an important clue. During the time the documents went missing, only Seaton had been to Karina¡¯s room, and more mysteriously, there had been a power outage throughout the mansion during that time! Hearing this, Karina said coldly, ¡°Bring Seaton to me now!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lamy nodded. Soon Seaton was brought over. She looked unconcerned. After all, Karina had no solid evidence. ¡°Sister, what urgent matter do you have for me?¡± Seaton asked. Karina glanced at the other people in the room and continued, ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± Lamy immediately led everyone out. Then Karina continued, ¡°Where are the items?¡± ¡°What items?¡± Seaton asked. Karina continued, ¡°The B12 design blueprint!¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Seaton retorted. Karina tried to suppress the anger rising within her, ¡°Stop pretending! Lamy said, this afternoon, you were the only one who came to my room! Apart from you, who else could¡¯ve taken the B12 design blueprint? Seaton, I advise you to hand over the blueprint immediately or else don¡¯t blame me for being unkind!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I haven¡¯t seen any blueprint,¡± Seaton looked at Karina and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully, so you want to pin any charge on me?¡± Seaton wasn¡¯t panicking at all. Without surveillance, as long as she didn¡¯t admit it, Karina couldn¡¯t prove that she stole the blueprint. Karina stared into Seaton¡¯s eyes, pressing deeper, ¡°Seaton, are you planning to give the blueprint to Miyamoto Hoya? Do you realize how serious this is?¡± Karina never dreamed that Seaton could be so foolish. Wasn¡¯t this tantamount to treason? No wonder Miyamoto Hoya said he had a surprise for her. The surprise was having Seaton steal the plans. ¡°I said, I didn¡¯t take it!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Karina walked over to Seaton and grabbed her by the throat, her gaze cold and unforgiving, ¡°Seaton! This is your last chance! Where is it?¡± With that, Karina slowly tightened her grip, Seaton¡¯s complexion turning pale, wracked with pain. Even so, Seaton still stubbornly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it.¡± Watching her sister on the brink of death, Karina narrowed her eyes. Could it really not be her? Chapter 1620 - Chapter 1620 397 Non-stop Trashing Seatons Retribution_4 Chapter 1620: 397: Non-stop Trashing, Seaton¡¯s Retribution!_4 Chapter 1620: 397: Non-stop Trashing, Seaton¡¯s Retribution!_4 But if it wasn¡¯t Seaton, then who else could it be? A Moment, Karina released Seaton. Suddenly freed, Seaton felt an exhilarating sense of escaping grave danger, covering her neck and breathing deeply. The feeling of breathing fresh air was truly wonderful. Karina then said, ¡°Seaton, we are sisters after all. If you really took it, just tell me the truth, and I can still remedy the situation. If you keep quiet, the consequences will be very severe!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take it,¡± Seaton looked at Karina with eyes full of sarcasm, ¡°Karina, you can¡¯t catch the real thief, so you falsely accuse your own sister! You¡¯re really something!¡± Just then, there was a knock in the air. ¡°Come in,¡± Karina said. The next second, Wendy pushed the door open and spoke, ¡°Miss Karina, we have checked. In No.1 Mansion, aside from you, only Miss Seaton entered your room!¡± Karina looked at Seaton with a sharp gaze, ¡°You still say it wasn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Seaton continued, ¡°First, I don¡¯t know the password to your safe, second, I have no motive. How can you conclude that I stole it! My dear sister!¡± Karina turned to Wendy, ¡°Lock Seaton up, from now on, don¡¯t let her see anyone!¡± Hearing this, Wendy immediately had her subordinates restrain Seaton. Seaton struggled violently, ¡°Karina! On what grounds do you restrict my freedom! Karina!¡± After all, Seaton was Karina¡¯s sister. Hearing her cry out like that, Wendy hesitated and looked at Karina. She dared not lock someone up directly. She needed further instructions from Karina. Karina¡¯s expression was very grim, and she raised her hand slightly, ¡°Lock her up!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Following Karina¡¯s order, Wendy immediately took Seaton to the basement. Karina frowned deeply and looked at Lamy, then asked, ¡°Has there been any result from Paul¡¯s side?¡± Lamy shook his head, ¡°No, not yet.¡± Seaton was taken to the pitch-dark basement, her face filled with anger. Good job! Karina was really doing a good job. She actually locked up her own sister without considering their sisterly bond. Just you wait. She would make Karina apologize to her personally. Thinking of this, Seaton narrowed her eyes. Meanwhile, Karina was utterly flustered, but there was still no clue about the blueprint, and coincidentally, she even received a video call from Leo. ¡°Father,¡± Karina looked at the aged Leo on the screen. Leo furrowed his brows tightly, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve locked Seaton up?¡± Karina was stunned, she did not expect the news to reach her father so quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± Leo got so angry that he slammed the table and rose, ¡°Your sister is now carrying the offspring of the Miyamoto family. What if something happens to her, can you bear that responsibility?¡± What a mess! This was nothing but a debacle. If Leo hadn¡¯t heard it with his own ears, he would never believe that his eldest daughter could make such a foolish mistake. Karina continued, ¡°Seaton stole the B12 design blueprint!¡± If it really was Seaton who stole the blueprint. Then the instigator behind this must be Miyamoto Hoya. ¡°Father, have you ever considered the consequences if Miyamoto Hoya gets hold of the blueprint?¡± ¡°Not watching over the blueprint is your negligence! How can you push all the blame onto Seaton?¡± Leo was nearly beside himself with rage, ¡°Karina, you have disappointed me immensely!¡± In Leo¡¯s opinion, it was a privilege for their entire family that Seaton could marry Miyamoto Hoya. Karina should strive to maintain the relationship between Miyamoto Hoya and Seaton, not destroy it. A Moment, Leo then said, ¡°Karina, I¡¯m giving you half an hour to release Seaton immediately! Otherwise, from this moment on, I will have no daughter named Karina!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Leo utter such harsh words, Karina became extremely anxious, ¡°Father!¡± Leo didn¡¯t wait for Karina to say anything more, he just hung up the video call. When Karina tried calling back, it was already a busy signal. Looking at the disconnected call, Karina sighed helplessly. She knew all too well about old Leo¡¯s temperament; if she didn¡¯t release Seaton, he really might do anything. Chapter 1621 - Chapter 1621 397 Non-stop Trashing Seatons Retribution_5 Chapter 1621: 397: Non-stop Trashing, Seaton¡¯s Retribution!_5 Chapter 1621: 397: Non-stop Trashing, Seaton¡¯s Retribution!_5 Thinking of this, Karina looked at Lamy beside her, ¡°Let Seaton out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lamy did as told. Seaton walked out of the basement, his face full of smugness, ¡°Didn¡¯t my sister say she would never let me out?¡± Lamy said nothing. The smirk of triumph was evident in the depths of Seaton¡¯s eyes. Just then, Karina walked over, looked straight at Seaton, and said, with measured emphasis, ¡°Was it really you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying it one last time, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Having said that, Seaton walked right past Karina. Even if Karina knew that the person who stole the design plans was her, what could she do about it? Watching Seaton¡¯s retreating back, Karina narrowed her eyes. She knew that there was an eighty percent chance that Seaton was the one who had taken the design plans. Otherwise, the surveillance wouldn¡¯t have just happened to break at the moment Seaton entered the room. It¡¯s so hard to guard against a thief inside the house! Karina clenched her fists tight, her knuckles turning slightly white due to excessive force. Idiot! Seaton was the supreme idiot among idiots! Lamy asked cautiously, ¡°Should we have the shadow guard follow Seaton?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The design plans had already reached Miyamoto Hoya; having the shadow guard follow Seaton now was pointless. ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, it would be three days. The day had come for Miyamoto Hoya to give Seaton a surprise. Early on, Seaton sat in front of the makeup mirror, drawing on her eyebrows and applying her makeup. She had good features, and with a little makeup, she could look very pretty. At ten in the evening. Seaton arrived at Yellow Avenue. Yellow Avenue was a very secluded path, with an abandoned warehouse at the end of the road. Tonight, Viola Thompson was going to spend an unforgettable night in this warehouse. Seaton had driven herself. To avoid arousing Karina¡¯s suspicion, she had deliberately not asked the Driver to come. If Karina found out about this, she would surely try to stop it, so the only option was to inform her afterward. Screech! A luxury car stopped at the entrance to the warehouse. Then, the car door opened, and Seaton stepped out. She moved gracefully, not caring that she was pregnant, wearing a pair of high heels about five centimeters tall. Her footsteps clacked rhythmically as she walked. The lights were on inside the warehouse. There was no one inside, only the echo of high heels, but Seaton wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Because she knew Miyamoto Hoya was waiting for her at the end of the warehouse. And at this moment, Viola Thompson must have been tied up and begging for mercy at her feet. With this thought, a smug expression spread across Seaton¡¯s eyes. She had been waiting for this day. But upon reaching the end, she didn¡¯t see Miyamoto Hoya. Seaton¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Where was he? ¡°Miyamoto-san.¡± In the empty warehouse, there was only the echo of Seaton¡¯s voice. ¡°Miyamoto-san?¡± Just then, footsteps echoed in the air. It was Miyamoto Hoya! Seaton turned around. But it wasn¡¯t Miyamoto Hoya. Four brawny men with bare chests approached. It was clear without thinking: these brutes were certainly prepared for Viola Thompson. ¡°Where is Viola Thompson?¡± Seaton crossed her arms, adopting a superior attitude. The four brawny men looked at each other, confusion in their eyes, as if they did not understand what Seaton was saying. Seaton¡¯s frown deepened. Where did Miyamoto Hoya find these people? Why couldn¡¯t they understand plain speech? ¡°Where is Miyamoto-san?¡± Seaton asked again. The four kept silent and just walked towards Seaton. Seaton narrowed her eyes and took out her phone to call Miyamoto Hoya. Just as the call went through. Beep. The next second. Smack. Seaton¡¯s phone was kicked away by one of the brawny men. It all happened too fast! Seaton couldn¡¯t even react. In the next second, another man grabbed Seaton by the hair and dragged her toward the corner of the wall! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seaton screamed desperately, ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Help!¡± Quickly, Seaton¡¯s mouth was gagged with a stinking sock. This was a mix-up. They must have mistaken her for Viola Thompson. But she was not Viola Thompson! What now? Rip. At that moment, Seaton¡¯s clothes were torn. Tears streamed down Seaton¡¯s face. She could only let these beasts humiliate her in every way. Terror and despair spread over her body. Miyamoto-san. Miyamoto-san, why aren¡¯t you here to save her! Once Miyamoto Hoya arrived, she would make sure these men suffered a fate worse than death! After what felt like an eternity. Footsteps once again sounded inside the warehouse. Seaton immediately looked up. This time, she finally saw light and hope. A man¡¯s silhouette slowly appeared in the light of the warehouse. The four brawny men, seeing the man coming, all retreated to one side in fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miyamoto-san!¡± Miyamoto Hoya had finally come. He was finally here! Seaton crawled to Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s feet, clutching his pants leg, ¡°Miyamoto-san¡­¡± Miyamoto Hoya slowly withdrew his foot and looked down at Seaton with a disgusted expression, uttering each word clearly, ¡°Seaton, is this not a surprise you¡¯ll remember for the rest of your life?¡± Chapter 1622 - Chapter 1622 398 People from Two Worlds Chapter 1622: 398: People from Two Worlds Chapter 1622: 398: People from Two Worlds At that moment, Savannah Seaton thought she was hallucinating. Was the person before her really Miyamoto Hoya, who loved her deeply? A hallucination. It must be a hallucination. Miyamoto Hoya would never treat her like this. He loved her so much. Savannah Seaton swallowed hard, grabbing tightly at Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s pant leg, her voice hoarse as she spoke, ¡°Miyamoto, you must avenge me! What about Viola Thompson? You must kill her!¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Viola Thompson, she would never have experienced these things. It was all Viola Thompson¡¯s fault! She wanted Viola Thompson to die a horrible death! Miyamoto Hoya loved her so much; he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Viola Thompson get away. Thinking of this, Savannah Seaton¡¯s emotions somewhat stabilized. She wanted to return all the humiliation she suffered to Viola Thompson tenfold, a hundredfold, a thousandfold! Miyamoto Hoya just looked down at Savannah Seaton, his expression one of pity, as if he were looking at a poor creature. Savannah Seaton had never seen this side of Miyamoto Hoya. It was too strange. Strangely terrifying. A nameless fear enveloped Savannah Seaton. This fear was even more suffocating than when those four scum violated her. What frightened Savannah Seaton even more was that she increasingly felt this was not a hallucination, nor did it seem like a dream. Everything was so real. Real enough to send chills down her spine. ¡°Miyamoto¡­¡± Savannah Seaton spoke again. At that moment, Miyamoto Hoya slightly bent over, continuing to gaze at Savannah Seaton, lifting her chin with his hand, his lips curving into a slight smile, ¡°Savannah Seaton, it¡¯s time to wake up from this dream.¡± He was tired of playing this long drama with Savannah Seaton. Time to wake up? All hope vanished from the depths of Savannah Seaton¡¯s eyes in an instant. How¡­ How could this be? ¡°Miyamoto,¡± Savannah Seaton grabbed Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s hand, her tone urgent, ¡°You must be joking with me, right? You¡¯re definitely just playing a joke on me!¡± Other than joking, Savannah Seaton could think of no other reason. This rationale also became Savannah Seaton¡¯s last straw. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to joke with you,¡± Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s face no longer showing his usual tender affection, ¡°Savannah Seaton, it¡¯s all over now.¡± Savannah Seaton shook her head desperately. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She couldn¡¯t believe Miyamoto Hoya would treat her this way. She couldn¡¯t believe Miyamoto Hoya would deceive her. She had stolen designs for Miyamoto Hoya. She had even turned against her sister for Miyamoto Hoya. But now, Miyamoto Hoya was treating her like this! Could it be that Miyamoto Hoya despised her dirtiness? Savannah Seaton immediately explained, ¡°Miyamoto, I¡¯m a victim too; they mistook me for Viola Thompson, which is why they humiliated me so! I¡¯m also carrying our child; you can¡¯t treat me this way!¡± Just then, A young woman in a blue dress was slowly walking toward them. The woman¡¯s face was filled with a victor¡¯s smile. She walked up to Miyamoto Hoya, linked her arm with his, and looking sideways at Miyamoto Hoya said, ¡°Is this the number one beauty of Country Polluton, Savannah Seaton?¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman in blue turned to look at Savannah Seaton, who was lying on the ground in tattered clothes, her lips slightly curving, ¡°The number one beauty of Country Polluton is nothing special, after all.¡± Savannah Seaton glared at the woman in blue, her eyes filled with vicious light. Who was she? What right did she have to stand by Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s side? It was then that the woman in blue turned to look at Savannah Seaton and spoke, ¡°Hello Miss Seaton, I am Hazel Stewart.¡± Stewart was a prominent surname in Jaban Country. The father of Hazel Stewart, Chris Stewart Landon, was the Prime Minister of Jaban Country, holding great power. Hazel Stewart seemed to remember something else and added, ¡°Oh, and I am also Miyamoto¡¯s fiancee.¡± Since ancient times, Only the powerful ministers¡¯ daughters and the heirs to the throne were considered the official matches. Miyamoto Hoya needed the support of the Stewart family. And the Stewart family needed the glory of being the mother figure to the nation. Together, they were a mutually beneficial match, adding splendor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Watching Hazel Stewart, Savannah Seaton clutched the ground tightly with her hands, her fingertips rubbing against the floor until they bled from the force. She hated it so much. Savannah Seaton wanted to kill Hazel Stewart on the spot. Even so, Savannah Seaton still did not want to accept the reality; she looked at Miyamoto Hoya, her emotions running high, ¡°Miyamoto, tell me that you have nothing to do with her! You don¡¯t love her at all! You love me! You¡¯re just playing a role with her!¡± Miyamoto Hoya reached out to embrace Hazel Stewart¡¯s shoulders, smiling as he said, ¡°The only person I love is Hazel.¡± Chapter 1623 - Chapter 1623 398 People from Two Worlds_2 Chapter 1623: 398: People from Two Worlds_2 Chapter 1623: 398: People from Two Worlds_2 Hazel Stewart covered her face with a light laugh. A moment later, Hazel Stewart seemed to remember something, and smilingly looked at Miss Seaton, ¡°I wonder if Miss Seaton is satisfied with the four burly men that Miyamoto Hoya and I personally picked out for you?¡± Hearing this, disbelief filled Seaton¡¯s eyes, her pupils dilated in shock as she stared at Miyamoto Hoya. Even after all this, she never imagined that everything tonight was a trap set for her by Miyamoto Hoya, along with Hazel Stewart. Four burly men personally picked out? Could it be¡­ Could it be that the main character was never Viola Thompson? But herself? Seaton just looked at Miyamoto Hoya, ¡°Is what she said true? Did you arrange all of this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Miyamoto Hoya nodded, ¡°From beginning to end, the main character of tonight was always you.¡± ¡°Was your only purpose for the B12 design blueprint?¡± Seaton asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Miyamoto Hoya acknowledged without any attempt to hide. No one knew how much Seaton regretted at that moment. The former her was a fool. She wished she could kill that past self directly! ¡°Why?¡± Seaton almost roared, ¡°Why did you do this to me?¡± What was all this for?! If Miyamoto Hoya only wanted to get the blueprint, there was no need to go to such lengths. Why did he humiliate her like this? It was then that Hazel Stewart¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold, chilling to the bone, ¡°Because I hate you!¡± She hated Seaton¡¯s haughtiness. Hated Seaton¡¯s skin. ¡°Do you still remember Landon Stewart?¡± Hazel Stewart continued. Landon Stewart? Seaton narrowed her eyes. A moment later, as if remembering something, she looked at Hazel Stewart and said, ¡°What is your relation to Landon Stewart?¡± ¡°He is my brother!¡± Hazel Stewart said. Upon hearing this, Seaton froze, her face turned deathly pale. Landon Stewart was one of the many boyfriends of Seaton. Later, when Seaton fell in love with Visha Garcia at first sight, she broke up with Landon Stewart. Seaton took her relationship with Landon Stewart as just a game, not knowing that Landon Stewart was truly in love, and failing to win her back, Landon Stewart, a man of deep feelings, actually chose to commit suicide by disembowelment. And so, Hazel Stewart blamed everything on Seaton. Hazel Stewart continued, ¡°Savannah Seaton, Bunger, this is your retribution! My brother died because of you, and I will avenge him!¡± ¡°How is Landon Stewart¡¯s suicide related to me? It¡¯s his own fault for being weak inside!¡± Seaton continued, ¡°Hazel Stewart, how can you blame everything on me!¡± A moment later, Seaton turned her head to Miyamoto Hoya and roared, ¡°Miyamoto Hoya! Are you even human? I am carrying your child! The flesh and blood of the Miyamoto family! How could you do this to me?¡± Hearing this, Hazel Stewart let out a light laugh, ¡°Seaton, do you really think you are carrying Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s child?¡± Miyamoto Hoya, as the heir apparent of a nation, naturally would not do such a thing. The rumors on the outside were just rumors, nothing more. Seaton frowned tightly. What was going on here? Could it be¡­ Just as Hazel Stewart was about to say more, Miyamoto Hoya, holding her arm, continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. There¡¯s no need to waste time with such a person.¡± Hazel Stewart nodded. The two of them turned and left. Leaving Seaton collapsed on the ground. Seaton watched their retreating figures, her gaze murderous. Just wait. She would have her revenge! After some time had passed, Seaton slowly walked to her car and randomly picked a piece of clothing to put on inside. She was not afraid. She was still carrying Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s flesh and blood. If it came down to it, they¡¯d all go down together! Half an hour later, the car stopped at No.1 Mansion. Seaton stumbled out of the vehicle. Outside the mansion, guards noticed Seaton¡¯s distress and immediately came over to support her but were thrust away by Seaton¡¯s sharp command, ¡°Get lost!¡± The guards hurriedly moved aside. Seaton returned to her room and locked herself in the bathroom, vigorously scrubbing away the marks on her body. It was then that she suddenly felt an intense, dropping pain in her abdomen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seaton looked down. Blood! It was all blood! She screamed in terror and immediately collapsed to the floor. Seaton understood her situation; she knew she could not have a doctor come now. She had to treat herself simply, then recuperate her body, and later find a skilled plastic surgeon to perform reconstructive surgery for her. Chapter 1624 - Chapter 1624 398 People from Two Worlds_3 Chapter 1624: 398: People from Two Worlds_3 Chapter 1624: 398: People from Two Worlds_3 It was still not too late. This time, she couldn¡¯t make a mistake again. Miss Seaton struggled for breath, picking herself up from the ground, changing her clothes, exiting the bathroom, and lying down on the bed. On the other side. Karina was still busy with the B12 design blueprint matter. With the blueprint stolen, she had no choice but to work overnight, trying to beat Jaban Country in completing the nuclear submarine plan. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Knock knock knock. ¡°Come in.¡± The next second, Lamy pushed the door open and looked towards Karina, then spoke, ¡°Miss Seaton wants to see you.¡± ¡°Just say I¡¯m not here.¡± Karina didn¡¯t even want to spare Miss Seaton another glance. At that moment, Miss Seaton came in directly from outside and kneeled on the ground, ¡°Sister, I know I was wrong! From now on, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say! Whatever you ask, I¡¯ll do!¡± No one knew the feelings Miss Seaton was experiencing at that time. Only now did she understand Karina¡¯s feelings. If only she hadn¡¯t been so headstrong against Karina, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. But it was no use regretting now¡­ ¡°The blueprint was taken by you, right?¡± Karina asked coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Seaton nodded. ¡°Idiot!¡± Karina grabbed a vase and smashed it on Miss Seaton¡¯s body. Miss Seaton cried out, ¡°Sister, I know I was wrong, I really do!¡± Karina didn¡¯t speak, her face covered in an impenetrable layer of anger. ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± A moment later, Karina sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s still time,¡± Miss Seaton stood up, clutching at Karina¡¯s hem, and continued, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll listen to you now. I¡¯ll go through the repair surgery! Let¡¯s pretend none of this ever happened!¡± She was far away in Sinian Country, and as long as she didn¡¯t tell, Karina didn¡¯t tell, and her parents didn¡¯t tell, no one would know she once carried Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s child. Moreover, with today¡¯s advanced technology, after the repair surgery, who could really tell what was true or not? Karina turned on the computer, switched to the external network, ¡°Look closely, this is what that man you loved so much has done!¡± The headline [[Bunger family¡¯s number one beauty scandalous video!]] and [[Bunger family¡¯s crooked morals!]] appeared on the homepage of Polluton Country¡¯s biggest news website. In the video, Miss Seaton was naked with a stranger, immersed in passion. According to the surveillance video, the event happened one and a half months ago. The background was a tea room. In other words, the man she was with that day wasn¡¯t Miyamoto Hoya at all. But someone else. No wonder! No wonder Hazel Stewart mocked her, saying the child wasn¡¯t really Miyamoto Hoya¡¯s! Miss Seaton¡¯s face turned pale, her whole body trembling, her gaze falling on the incense on the tea table. The incense. It had to be something wrong with the incense. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have mistaken that stranger for Miyamoto Hoya! Boom! At this moment, Miss Seaton was struck as if by lightning. Once the video was released. Her only way out disappeared! It was too cruel! Why did Miyamoto Hoya have to do this to her? She had been humble to the point of dust, yet Miyamoto Hoya still ruthlessly trampled her. ¡°Sister, save me!¡± Miss Seaton pleaded with tears on her face, ¡°Only you can save me now!¡± ¡°Now even a great deity couldn¡¯t save you!¡± Karina threw an envelope at her, ¡°Father has formally disowned you from the Bunger family. Take this money and fend for yourself from now on.¡± Miss Seaton couldn¡¯t return to Polluton Country. ¡°Sister!¡± Karina¡¯s face showed not even a hint of sympathy as she said coldly, ¡°Miss Seaton, the moment you stole the B12 design blueprint, you had no path of return.¡± ¡°This is your retribution!¡± Everyone should pay the price for their actions. Miss Seaton kneeled on the ground, holding onto Karina¡¯s legs, ¡°Sister, we are sisters from the same mother, you can¡¯t do this to me! I swear, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say from now on, I¡¯ll never do anything like this again! If you tell me to go east, I¡¯ll never go west! Sister!¡± Once expelled from the family, there was only one path that awaited Miss Seaton. A fate worse than death. Karina closed her eyes for a moment and then looked at Lamy, ¡°Take her out.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lamy gestured for the guards to come in. Two guards, one on each side, took hold of Miss Seaton and dragged her away. ¡°Sister! Sister!¡± Miss Seaton¡¯s cries were haunting, but Karina was indifferent. Because Miss Seaton was someone unworthy of sympathy. Chapter 1625 - Chapter 1625 398 People from Two Worlds_4 Chapter 1625: 398: People from Two Worlds_4 Chapter 1625: 398: People from Two Worlds_4 There had been many opportunities laid right in front of her, but Seaton never truly cherished them. Seeing Seaton being dragged away like a dead dog, Lamy¡¯s eyes were full of sighs. Who would have thought that Seaton, who had been so high and mighty just yesterday, would end up in such a condition today? Seaton was carelessly discarded by the roadside. After a miscarriage and not resting properly, followed by a series of severe blows, she became completely insane. The Astir family. Today was Mrs. Astir¡¯s birthday. Isla Astir woke up early to buy groceries at the market and even ordered a cake from a bakery. As her car pulled up to the apartment building, she noticed a car parked at the entrance. A Bentley. A license plate starting with A, followed by four 1s. It was Mandel Thompson¡¯s car. Realizing this, Isla Astir hastened her steps. Pushing open the door, sure enough, she heard her mother¡¯s voice, ¡°Mr. Thompson, have some tea. Isla went out early, and I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back. Should I call her?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll wait for her.¡± The warm voice of a man came from the living room. Just then, Isla Astir spoke softly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°Isla,¡± Mrs. Astir immediately came out, took the groceries from Isla Astir, and smilingly said, ¡°Mr. Thompson is here, in the living room.¡± Isla Astir nodded slightly and walked towards the living room, ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± ¡°Mandel,¡± Mandel Thompson slightly looked up. Isla Astir sat opposite Mandel Thompson and asked, ¡°Brother Thompson, what did you want to see me for?¡± Mandel Thompson took out a document, ¡°This is a part of the plan revised overnight by the planning department. Take a close look, and if there¡¯s no problem, the planning department will continue down this route. Since Goldrick, who coordinates with you, couldn¡¯t reach you, I happened to be passing by and thought I¡¯d drop in.¡± Isla Astir immediately took out her phone and logged into her work account, slightly embarrassed, ¡°I forgot to log in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, take a look first,¡± Mandel Thompson said. Isla Astir nodded. She picked up the document on the table and carefully looked at it. At this moment, footsteps were heard again in the living room, followed by Eva Webster¡¯s voice, ¡°Mr. Thompson!¡± Seeing the car parked outside, Eva Webster knew that it had to be Mandel Thompson. Mandel Thompson slightly looked up, ¡°Hello.¡± Seeing Mandel Thompson, Eva Webster¡¯s heart raced, and she said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you here for Isla?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eva Webster narrowed her eyes slightly. Who was Mandel Thompson? He was the president of a corporation. As a corporation president, how could he personally visit a minor author¡¯s home for a trivial matter? So¡­ There must be another reason. Could it be¡­ That Mandel Thompson came to see more of her? At this thought. Eva Webster¡¯s heart raced even faster. Apart from this reason, she could think of no other. Because Mandel Thompson liked her, but couldn¡¯t find a reason to see her, he had to make up an excuse to visit Isla Astir! Only by seeing Isla Astir, would he have the chance to see her. Yes. That must be it. Could Mandel Thompson possibly like Isla Astir? Even thinking with one¡¯s toes, one would know that¡¯s impossible! Isla Astir wasn¡¯t as pretty as her, nor as educated as her, she was inferior in every way. Mandel Thompson wasn¡¯t a fool, how could he possibly like someone like Isla Astir? Therefore, the person Mandel Thompson truly liked must be herself. Everything he was doing now was for her. Eva Webster grew more excited the more she thought about it, and continued, ¡°Isla, is there any fruit in the fridge?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Isla Astir nodded. Eva Webster said with a smile, ¡°Then I will go cut some fruit to bring over.¡± Facing Mandel Thompson¡¯s affection, she always had to give a response. Having a taste of the fruit she personally cut would definitely make Mandel Thompson feel very happy. Eva Webster went to the kitchen and started cutting fruits. Soon, she had a plate of fruit ready and brought it to the living room, ¡°Mr. Thompson, have some fruit.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Daisy,¡± Mandel Thompson politely expressed his gratitude. Eva Webster looked at Mandel Thompson and said in a syrupy tone, ¡°Mr. Thompson, don¡¯t be so formal, I¡¯m only a few years older than Isla. You can just call me by my name.¡± Mandel Thompson did not say anything. After this, Eva Webster added, ¡°Then, just like Isla, shall I call you Brother Thompson?¡± As Isla Astir, she absolutely had no right to call Mandel Thompson Brother Thompson. The reason Mandel Thompson allowed Isla Astir to call him that was entirely because he wanted her to call him Brother Thompson too! Mandel Thompson did not directly respond to Eva Webster¡¯s words but turned to look at Isla Astir and then said, ¡°Have you looked it over?¡± Only then did Isla Astir realize, handing back the document to Mandel Thompson, ¡°I¡¯ve looked it over, no issues. Brother Thompson, you can proceed according to the planning department¡¯s plan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, if there are any problems, I will have them contact you again,¡± Mandel Thompson nodded slightly and stood up from the sofa, ¡°I have another meeting to attend, I need to go.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Isla Astir stood up to see him off. Eva Webster followed Isla Astir¡¯s footsteps and accompanied Mandel Thompson all the way to the outside of the apartment building. Mandel Thompson got into the car and looked at Isla Astir, ¡°I¡¯m heading off now.¡± Before Isla Astir could speak, Eva Webster quickly waved to Mandel Thompson with a beaming smile, ¡°Goodbye, Brother Thompson, and drive safely.¡± Isla Astir was very confused by her side. She completely did not understand Eva Webster¡¯s maneuvers. After Mandel Thompson¡¯s car had completely disappeared, Eva Webster turned her head to Isla Astir and said, ¡°Isla, Brother Thompson seems to treat you quite differently!¡± She said this on purpose. To make Isla Astir misunderstand. Someday, when Mandel Thompson confessed to her, Isla Astir would certainly be painfully devastated. Thinking this, Eva Webster felt immensely pleased inside. Isla Astir said, ¡°Cousin, you misunderstood.¡± After saying this, Isla Astir turned around and went back inside. Watching Isla Astir¡¯s retreating back, the smile on Eva Webster¡¯s face deepened. Isla Astir must now mistakenly think that Mandel Thompson likes her. That¡¯s hilarious! Isla Astir should really look in the mirror. How could Mandel Thompson possibly fancy someone like her? Isla Astir then said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m going to cook now.¡± Every year for her mother¡¯s birthday, Isla Astir would personally cook. Upon hearing this, Eva Webster snorted coldly to herself. People like Isla Astir are destined just to cook for themselves. Unlike her. Born a noble lady of the influential family. Noble ladies have a myriad of servants at their disposal; why would they need to lift a finger? In the future, she would be the Mistress of the Thompson family. Isla Astir and she would belong to two different worlds. With this thought, Eva Webster said smilingly, ¡°Go ahead, just call me when the food is ready.¡± Isla Astir turned and walked toward the kitchen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Astir was already washing vegetables. Seeing Isla Astir come in, she curiously asked, ¡°Mr. Thompson left?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Isla Astir nodded. At the mention of Mandel Thompson, Mrs. Astir smiled warmly, ¡°Mr. Thompson truly appears decent and well-mannered, and he also looks very handsome. It¡¯s a shame that the Thompson family¡¯s threshold is too high; otherwise, I would really talk it over.¡± Standing by the door, Eva Webster almost burst out laughing when she heard this statement. Her aunt really was daydreaming! Chapter 1626 - Chapter 1626 399 Out of my league Chapter 1626: 399: Out of my league! Chapter 1626: 399: Out of my league! Isla Astir wants to marry Mandel Thompson? She doesn¡¯t even look at what place the Thompson Clan is! When choosing a daughter-in-law, the Thompson Clan certainly values personal ability and education first. Does Isla have either of those things? Isla doesn¡¯t even have a formal job. Although her comics are selling very well now. But trends are always being updated and changing. What if Isla suddenly ran out of creativity and could not create more excellent works, what would she rely on for food? At that time, Isla would only be able to sit back and eat away her resources. Thinking of this. Eva Webster snorted coldly in her heart. In the kitchen. Isla said with a smile, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? Brother Thompson and I aren¡¯t even from the same world.¡± She never thought there would be any entanglement between her and Mandel Thompson. ¡°It was just a casual remark,¡± Mrs. Astir said as she put the washed potatoes into the dish, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t they always say on TV that nothing is absolute? What if you really end up with Mr. Thompson?¡± Mrs. Astir had a very good mindset. It would naturally be delightful to see Isla end up with Mandel Thompson. But if the two didn¡¯t end up together, then it was simply not meant to be. Since it wasn¡¯t meant to be, one couldn¡¯t force it. Isla shook her head with a smile. Isla was too calm about it. If it were any other girl, she probably would have some longing for the situation with Mandel Thompson. But not Isla; from start to finish, she remained indifferent. This inevitably made Mrs. Astir wonder if her daughter already had a boyfriend! With that thought, Mrs. Astir looked at Isla and continued, ¡°Isla, tell me the truth, do you have a boyfriend at school?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Isla answered. Mrs. Astir narrowed her eyes, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Mrs. Astir went on to say, ¡°Isla, you¡¯re already twenty years old, it¡¯s normal to date. If you have a boyfriend, just tell Mom, and I¡¯ll help you analyze if the boy is reliable. Remember, you must take dating seriously and not just do it for fun!¡± Isla nodded, ¡°Mom, I understand what you¡¯re saying. But I really haven¡¯t dated anyone. I¡¯m so busy every day, I don¡¯t even have time to meet deadlines, let alone date!¡± Even though Isla wasn¡¯t Mrs. Astir¡¯s biological daughter, she was raised by her, so Mrs. Astir knew Isla very well. Since Isla said so, she definitely hadn¡¯t dated. Mrs. Astir said with a smile, ¡°Then, when you look for a boyfriend in the future, just use Mr. Thompson¡¯s standards.¡± A moment later, she added, ¡°I mean the height and looks, family background doesn¡¯t matter, as long as today¡¯s youth are hardworking and honest, they can surely lead a prosperous life.¡± Isla responded with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± Okay? Standing outside, Eva Webster almost burst out laughing when she heard this. Isla was truly shameless! She even had the nerve to say the word ¡®okay¡¯! It seemed, as she had guessed, Isla did have inappropriate thoughts about Mandel Thompson. With that thought, Eva Webster narrowed her eyes. Ding-dong¨C Just then, the doorbell rang in the air. Eva immediately reacted and rushed to open the door. The door opened. It wasn¡¯t just anyone. It was Aunt Beatrice Sabir, Uncle Edward Armstrong, and cousins Christina Armstrong and George Armstrong, a family of four. Eva greeted them with a smile, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Cousin Christina, George, please come in.¡± Eva¡¯s mother Windy Armstrong had one sister and one brother. The sister was none other than Isla¡¯s adoptive mother Olivia Armstrong. And the brother was Edward Armstrong. Of them, the person Eva looked down upon the most was her uncle¡¯s family. Especially Aunt Beatrice Sabir. Beatrice epitomized the typical rural woman, always trying to climb the social ladder. Back when Isla hadn¡¯t started drawing comics yet and the Astir family of three were still farming in the countryside, there was no sign of Beatrice giving them the time of day. Nor did she ever visit them of her own accord. And then there was Cousin Christina. Christina hadn¡¯t even finished middle school when she started working in factories, and she was still there to this day. It would be fine if she weren¡¯t particularly pretty, but her aspirations didn¡¯t match her reality. She actually fantasized about marrying a local from the Capital City. Even disregarding people from her own village. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The only one in the uncle¡¯s family who might amount to something was probably just George Armstrong. However¡­ George, though he had good academic performance and even got into a ¡°Project 985¡± University in the Capital City, was too arrogant! He looked down on everything. Such a person could at best work for others in the future and would hardly achieve anything great. Chapter 1627 - Chapter 1627 399 Too high for me_2 Chapter 1627: 399: Too high for me!_2 Chapter 1627: 399: Too high for me!_2 Although she looked down on her uncle¡¯s family, Eva Webster still maintained a polite smile and warmly took Sabrina Sabir¡¯s hand, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other!¡± Sabrina Sabir even more adept in sugarcoated flattery, ¡°Eva, you¡¯ve grown more beautiful every time I see you! If we were to meet outside alone, I might not have even recognized you!¡± Eva Webster looked towards Christina Armstrong standing aside, ¡°Big cousin is quite beautiful, too.¡± Sabrina laughed, ¡°She¡¯s not as beautiful as you!¡± As these words fell, Sabrina quickly changed the subject, ¡°Eva, when did you come to Capital City?¡± ¡°About a month ago,¡± Eva Webster replied. Upon hearing this, Sabrina chastised, ¡°You¡¯ve been in Capital City for so long, why didn¡¯t you come visit your uncle¡¯s place? Do you look down on your uncle?¡± In fact, Eva did look down on them. Sabrina had the nerve to ask such a question! Their home only had two bedrooms. Sabrina and her husband in one room, George Armstrong in another, and Christina, their own daughter, had to sleep in the living room. Where would she sleep if she went? Share the couch? She was going to become the wife of a powerful man; how could she possibly sleep in the living room! It would be beneath her dignity. But of course, Eva couldn¡¯t say this out loud, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be ridiculous. How could I look down on uncle? I was just worried that you and uncle were too busy, and if I came over unannounced, I would be a bother.¡± Sabrina laughed, ¡°You think too much, child. If you came to visit, your uncle and I would be thrilled, not bothered! By the way, where are your aunt and cousin? Why haven¡¯t I seen them?¡± Eva said, ¡°Auntie and Isla are in the kitchen cooking. I¡¯ll go call them.¡± Just as Eva was about to head to the kitchen, Olivia Armstrong walked out from there, surprised to see Sabrina and others, ¡°Rich and noble sister-in-law! You¡¯ve come!¡± Olivia then looked toward the kitchen, ¡°Isla, come out, your uncle and auntie are here!¡± Upon hearing this, Isla Astir walked out of the kitchen and politely greeted, ¡°Uncle, auntie, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Sabrina nodded with a smile, ¡°Today¡¯s your mother¡¯s birthday, how could we not come?¡± Isla then turned to George and Christina, ¡°Big cousin, cousin.¡± Christina was very fond of Isla, immediately walked over and took Isla¡¯s hand, smiling, ¡°Isla!¡± George always looked down on Isla Astir a little. After all, having been accepted into ¡°Project 985,¡± he was not of the same class as Isla anymore. In his eyes, Isla was no different from a nouveau riche. Christina¡¯s reason for liking Isla was simple. Because Isla was the only successful person she could interact with in real life. Moreover, Isla was a well-known comic author. Most importantly, in front of Christina, Isla did not put on airs, she was approachable, and showed no impatience with Christina at all. Isla was different from Eva Webster. Eva judged others by their social status. Isla treated everyone the same, without any pretense. Christina continued, ¡°Isla, several of my colleagues really like the comics you draw!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Isla asked. Christina nodded, ¡°They even asked if they could get an autographed book from you!¡± Isla smiled, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you a few books later.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Eva cast a look at Christina, full of disgust. Look at Christina acting like she¡¯d never seen the world before. To the uninitiated, you¡¯d think Isla was some incredible superstar! Just a small-time comic artist! What¡¯s so great about that! Eva rolled her eyes internally several times. Olivia continued, ¡°Sister-in-law, you and the kids sit for a while. I¡¯m going to cook a few dishes, and we¡¯ll be ready to eat soon.¡± After speaking, Olivia turned to Isla, ¡°Isla, call your dad and ask him to come back soon.¡± Cooking? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Sabrina squinted her eyes; she certainly hadn¡¯t come today to eat Olivia¡¯s home-cooked meals. ¡°Sis, no need to fuss! It¡¯s your birthday today, and Isla is a thoughtful child. Let¡¯s go out to eat; how about that hotel we went to last time? I thought the taste there was quite good!¡± A hotel where the average bill was a thousand. Of course, the taste would be good! Every time they ate there, Sabrina would take lots of pictures, then show off by posting them in her maternal family¡¯s group chat. Chapter 1628 - Chapter 1628 399 Cant climb that high_3 Chapter 1628: 399: Can¡¯t climb that high!_3 Chapter 1628: 399: Can¡¯t climb that high!_3 Isla Astir naturally knew what Sabrina Sabir meant and said with a smile, ¡°Aunt is right, it¡¯s troublesome to cook for so many people. Mom, why don¡¯t we put the food in the fridge and cook it when we come back tonight? Let¡¯s go out for lunch.¡± Their family already consisted of four people, and adding her uncle¡¯s family of four, they had to cook for a total of eight people. The kitchen simply couldn¡¯t handle it. As her daughter, Isla Astir didn¡¯t want to see her mother work too hard either. Olivia Armstrong felt it was a bit wasteful and began, ¡°Actually¡­¡± But before Olivia could finish, Sabrina Sabir took Olivia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Soon, the party arrived at the Riverside Hotel. Isla Astir was a regular here. So as soon as she arrived, she was warmly greeted by the staff. ¡°Miss Astir, we¡¯ve arranged a room on the third floor with a riverside view for you. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Isla Astir nodded. When they reached the third floor and settled into the private room, the waiter brought the menu to Isla Astir. Sabrina Sabir couldn¡¯t sit still and said, ¡°Waiter, please bring two more menus.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After receiving the menu, Sabrina looked at Isla and said, ¡°Isla, it¡¯s your mom¡¯s birthday today, shouldn¡¯t you order some nice dishes?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Isla Astir nodded slightly, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, please feel free to order whatever you like, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°Isla is not only good at making money but also has the most filial piety. Among all the cousins, none is like you! Since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Sabrina skillfully opened the menu, ¡°For appetizers, let¡¯s have clam chowder. Waiter, is your clam chowder served in individual pots?¡± Eva Webster was speechless. Especially when she heard Sabrina say that none of them compared to Isla Astir. She was a top graduate from a prestigious university, a white-collar worker in a foreign trade company. How could she be inferior to Isla Astir? What was Isla Astir anyway? In her eyes, Isla Astir was not even worth the hair on her head. Sabrina was disgusting too, saying anything to butter up Isla Astir! ¡°Yes,¡± the waiter nodded. ¡°Then one pot for each person,¡± Sabrina continued, ¡°And get a king crab, make it ten pounds. Also, an Australian lobster, we don¡¯t need a very big one, five or six pounds will do, and one coral grouper. Abalone, one for each person. And this¡­¡± Sabrina ordered more than twenty dishes in one breath. Olivia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, then she said, ¡°Won¡¯t we waste food if we order so much? How about this, we can order more if it¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s wasteful if we can¡¯t finish it!¡± Sabrina said with a smile, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely finish it. That king crab and lobster are mostly shells; they barely have any weight. Waiter, add a ¡®The Overlord Parts Ways¡¯ as well! Okay, that will be all for now.¡± With that, Sabrina closed the menu. Olivia didn¡¯t know what else to say, but she felt somewhat uneasy. Although Isla Astir was not short of money, it didn¡¯t just blow in with the wind. She worked hard every night until midnight! Sometimes even pulling all-nighters. As a mother, she saw everything and it pained her heart. Indeed, a mother¡¯s concern is deep for her child. Eva Webster gave Sabrina a look. Thank goodness there were no outsiders present. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing! Just look at Sabrina, acting like she¡¯s never had nice things before. Unbelievable! Clearly, she was someone who couldn¡¯t make a good impression. Soon, dishes were served one after another. Sabrina picked up her glass and said to Olivia, ¡°Sis, happy birthday.¡± At this moment, Olivia also stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sabrina continued, ¡°Sis, of the three sisters, you¡¯re now the most blessed. You¡¯ve raised such a capable daughter like Isla. Unlike at our home, Christina can work in the factory for a lifetime and probably won¡¯t make as much in a month as Isla does. I heard from Christina that Isla is going to sell the rights to something again soon.¡± Sabrina was genuinely envious of Olivia. In the past, Olivia was the least successful of the three sisters, toiling from dawn to dusk. Who could have imagined that Olivia would live the life of a city dweller? Eva had the urge to stand up and energetically argue with her oblivious aunt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What did she mean by Olivia being the most blessed of the three sisters? What did she mean by Olivia having a capable daughter? Was she not capable? In what way was she inferior to Isla Astir? The more Eva thought about it, the more irritated she became, but she still tried her best to keep a smile and not let anyone notice anything amiss. Chapter 1629 - Chapter 1629 399 Cant reach that high_4 Chapter 1629: 399: Can¡¯t reach that high!_4 Chapter 1629: 399: Can¡¯t reach that high!_4 Olivia Armstrong said, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t say that, Christina has her strengths too. She¡¯s down-to-earth and reliable, and she works diligently. Her fortune is yet to come. Besides, George is so impressive, who knows, you might end up living a more comfortable life than me!¡± When the topic turned to George Armstrong, a proud smile spread across Sabrina Sabir¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t guarantee other things. But she knew George Armstrong would definitely achieve much more than Isla Astir would. Isla Astir was merely an ordinary college student, while George Armstrong was a key university¡¯s top scholar. Such top scholars from key universities were bound to be more capable than students from those no-name universities. Sabrina looked at George. ¡°George, it¡¯s your aunt¡¯s birthday today, hurry up and toast to your aunt. Wish your aunt a happy birthday.¡± George, slightly impatient, picked up his glass and said to Olivia, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± As her nephew, George naturally looked down on an aunt who barely knew a few words. Birds of a feather flock together, after all. He didn¡¯t want to get too close to these people. Eva Webster sipped some red wine, glanced at George, then looked at Isla sitting across from her, and continued to speak. ¡°George, do you have a girlfriend yet?¡± ¡°No,¡± George replied. Eva smiled and said, ¡°I remember you¡¯re a senior this year, right?¡± George didn¡¯t say anything. Although Eva was a graduate of a ¡°Project 985¡± university, in George¡¯s mind, she had always been a symbol of incompetence. As a top student from a ¡°Project 985¡± university, Eva had only managed to become a white-collar worker at a small company. Wasn¡¯t this tarnishing the reputation of ¡°Project 985¡±? He thought that¡¯s all Eva would ever amount to in life! Such a person was not likely to be very successful. Since she wasn¡¯t going to achieve much, there was no need to try to ingratiate himself with her. Sabrina nodded and said with a smile, ¡°George is indeed a senior this year. But he¡¯s been busy studying for graduate school entrance exams; how could he have time for dating?¡± As she said this, Sabrina paused before adding, ¡°Besides, our George isn¡¯t just any boy. If he¡¯s looking for someone, he¡¯ll definitely find a well-known and good girl.¡± The phrase ¡°well-known and good¡± was used so aptly. Eva Webster narrowed her eyes and chimed in, ¡°With George being so capable, he must find an excellent girlfriend; otherwise, she won¡¯t be worthy of him.¡± ¡°Eva, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Sabrina said with a laugh. ¡°The biggest thing about my George is that he listens well. When it comes to finding a girlfriend, I¡¯ll definitely make sure to screen them properly!¡± After dinner, The whole family went for a walk by the river. Eva purposely lagged a few steps behind and chatted with Sabrina, ¡°Auntie, has my older cousin found a boyfriend yet?¡± Sabrina shook her head, ¡°Not yet!¡± Eva said with a smile, ¡°My older cousin is so beautiful, she must find someone from a good background.¡± She was doing it on purpose. With Christina Armstrong¡¯s plain looks, how could she possibly find someone good? Sabrina looked at Eva and continued, ¡°Actually, our expectations are not high, someone decent will do! By the way, Eva, do you have any single male colleagues to introduce to your cousin? As long as the man is decent-looking, and his salary¡­ well, it can just be the same as yours.¡± A salary the same as hers? She had an annual salary! And an annual salary of 600,000 dollars at that! Sabrina was really bold to ask. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of biting her tongue? I don¡¯t even know what their total annual family income is! Eva Webster smiled without joy and continued, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve really got it wrong! None of the male colleagues around me are good enough for my eldest cousin! If you ask me, you should go to Isla. Let Isla introduce her to a male comic author! The authors must all be rich. If my eldest cousin could marry a male author, then she would become wealthy! You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not living a good life!¡± Upon hearing this, Sabrina Sabir¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes! Eva Webster was right! Even though Christina Armstrong doesn¡¯t have the talent for drawing comics, she¡¯s pretty, and she could marry someone who does! Once Christina marries a male author, wouldn¡¯t their family have everything? Sabrina Sabir squinted her eyes, ¡°Eva, people who¡¯ve been to university really are different, so much smarter than us! When I have time, I¡¯ll definitely talk to Isla about it.¡± Eva Webster looked at Sabrina Sabir and went on, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get angry if I say it, but it¡¯s agonizing to keep it inside!¡± Eva Webster¡¯s words precisely piqued Sabrina Sabir¡¯s curiosity. Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir instantly said, ¡°Eva, just say it. Don¡¯t worry, even if it¡¯s wrong, your aunt won¡¯t blame you.¡± Eva Webster hesitated for a moment, then lowered her voice, ¡°Auntie, since we are all family, I¡¯ll just say it. Actually, I think Isla and George are quite well matched. Although Isla¡¯s education is a bit low, you and Uncle really know her through and through, and besides, Isla knows how to make money. In the future, Isla can certainly be a capable wife for George.¡± ¡°The most important thing is, Isla and George aren¡¯t blood-related.¡± The best way to hate someone is to destroy her. If she marries George Armstrong, then Isla Astir¡¯s life would be ruined. George Armstrong is totally a mama¡¯s boy. Not much ability but plenty of attitude. Ever since he got into Capital University, George has acted like he doesn¡¯t know anyone anymore. Sabrina Sabir narrowed her eyes; even if Eva Webster hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she had already considered this plan. While Isla Astir¡¯s qualifications were somewhat lacking, She was truly wealthy! Especially after hearing that Isla Astir was about to buy a villa. Just buying any house in the Capital City costs tens of millions! Not to mention a villa! Olivia Armstrong and William Astir have only this one daughter, Isla. If Isla marries George, then all of Isla¡¯s money would be hers! By then, The property Isla has in the Capital City would be hers. Isla¡¯s villa would also be hers. However¡­ Sabrina Sabir felt a bit unsatisfied; after all, George was the talented student she had cultivated herself. If he really married Isla Astir, it would be a bit unfair to him. With George¡¯s abilities, he would surely meet better women in the future, maybe even marry a local heiress from the Capital City. So, she can¡¯t rush this matter. With this thought, Sabrina Sabir looked at Eva Webster with a smile, ¡°Eva, did your aunt send you to talk to me about this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, she had already thoroughly guessed Olivia Armstrong¡¯s intentions. George was not only Olivia¡¯s own nephew but also a talented student from Capital University. Having such an outstanding son-in-law would be a stroke of luck for Olivia. So, Olivia couldn¡¯t wait to have Eva Webster talk about this matter. After all, it would be Isla Astir who would be marrying up if she got with George. Without waiting for Eva Webster to speak, Sabrina Sabir went on, ¡°But George is still young, we¡¯re not in a rush. You go back and tell your aunt that we can talk about this later, Isla¡¯s education is indeed a bit low.¡± Chapter 1630 - Chapter 1630 400 Is that Miss Song Chapter 1630: 400: Is that Miss Song? Chapter 1630: 400: Is that Miss Song? Hearing this, Eva Webster was stunned. Although she looked down on Isla Astir too, She wasn¡¯t like Beatrice Black. She was a famous ¡°Project 985¡± graduate, a white-collar worker in a foreign company, with an annual salary in the six figures, glamorous and shining. What right did Beatrice Black have to look down on an Isla Astir who makes a million a year, with a car and a house in Capital City? Just because George Armstrong was a phoenix man with nothing to his name? That was utterly laughable. Eva Webster had intended to help her uncle and aunt¡¯s family out of poverty, but had not expected Beatrice Black to be so uncooperative. Who did she think George Armstrong was? It would be a blessing for George Armstrong to marry Isla Astir. Did he really dream of marrying a lady of wealth from Capital City? That was ridiculous! Although that¡¯s what she thought, Eva Webster didn¡¯t show it. She simply smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, you should think of it this way, although Isla¡¯s educational level can¡¯t compare with George¡¯s, she earns a high salary. Now she has a car and a house in Capital City, and besides, your two families are becoming even closer relatives. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Eva Webster couldn¡¯t wait to have George Armstrong marry Isla Astir. Given the character of her uncle and aunt¡¯s family, once Isla Astir married into their family, she would undoubtedly be squeezed dry to the bone. By then, Isla Astir¡¯s mood would be depressed, and her manga career would definitely go downhill. With this thought, Eva Webster narrowed her eyes. Beatrice Black held her chin high with pride in her eyes; although their family circumstances were not that great, she had a capable son. What could Isla Astir¡¯s abilities change? In the end, she would still have to pay a dowry to her son! Just thinking about that made Beatrice Black indescribably thrilled. Beatrice Black looked at Eva Webster and continued, ¡°Eva, I know the meaning behind your words. But I can¡¯t make decisions for George. Moreover, he has to take postgraduate and doctoral studies. As a mother, I can¡¯t hinder his progress.¡± Having said that, Beatrice Black added, ¡°Besides, you also know Isla¡¯s situation. How could George take her out to meet people in the future? As a postdoctoral fellow, a national senior talent, he can¡¯t just marry a regular undergraduate wife, can he?¡± But Beatrice Black was somewhat unwilling. Because Isla Astir was genuinely rich. Some things couldn¡¯t be stated too definitely. With that in mind, Beatrice Black continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you persuade Isla to take postgraduate exams? Although her undergraduate school is a bit lousy, getting into a key university of ¡®Project 985¡¯ is also very good, then she can pursue her doctorate. She has to at least be worthy of our George.¡± Eva Webster was really speechless. She couldn¡¯t understand why some people¡¯s shamelessness could reach such an extreme. No wonder George Armstrong looked down on everyone; his aunt had taught him well. The beam is crooked down to the rafters. Eva Webster affectionately took Beatrice Black¡¯s hand, ¡°Aunt, Isla is so busy, working every day till two or three in the morning, postgraduate studies are definitely not realistic. You and uncle should be more accommodating, besides, you both have watched Isla grow up. What kind of person she is, what sort of character she has, you and uncle know better than anyone. To actually have Isla marry into your family would be George¡¯s good fortune.¡± It would also be the Armstrong Clan¡¯s fortune. Beatrice Black just didn¡¯t appreciate the good fortune. Hearing this, Beatrice Black was fuming with anger. What did it mean that marrying Isla Astir would be George Armstrong¡¯s good fortune? What kind of good fortune was that? What was Isla Astir? A wild breed picked up from the streets. Beatrice Black wouldn¡¯t cater to Eva Webster¡¯s whims, ¡°Eva, what you said is wrong. What do you mean by our George¡¯s good fortune? It should be Isla Astir¡¯s good fortune, right? Yes, our George is a bit poor now, without a car or a house! But our George is still studying, isn¡¯t he? He is so capable, what will he lack after graduation?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With Isla Astir being a regular undergraduate making a million a year, George Armstrong¡¯s future salary would definitely be even higher. With this thought, Beatrice Black followed up, ¡°Eva, you are an educated person, you should know there¡¯s a saying ¡®don¡¯t despise the poor youth!''¡± George Armstrong would surely make everyone take notice in the future. Eva Webster smiled without humor, ¡°Yes, yes, aunt, I spoke out of turn. You are magnanimous, please don¡¯t stoop to my level.¡± Beatrice Black snorted coldly and said nothing. Eva Webster then asked, ¡°Aunt, what do you think about George and Isla¡¯s matter? I still think some things should be done while the iron is hot. Isla is also getting older, and if someday she finds a boyfriend, then George will have no chance at all!¡± Chapter 1631 - Chapter 1631 400 Is that Miss Song _2 Chapter 1631: 400: Is that Miss Song? _2 Chapter 1631: 400: Is that Miss Song? _2 Eva Webster was doing this deliberately. It was a ploy to provoke someone into action. She certainly knew all the little schemes in Beatrice Black¡¯s heart; not willing to let go of Isla Astir¡¯s money, but on the other hand, she looked down on Isla Astir¡¯s education level, always feeling that George Armstrong could find someone better. In Beatrice Black¡¯s eyes, Isla Astir was nothing more than a backup option. Only if George Armstrong really couldn¡¯t find anyone better would she reluctantly choose Isla Astir as a daughter-in-law. And Beatrice Black was an old fox herself. She had a good grasp of Eva Webster¡¯s intentions and, with a smile, said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already said that we should not talk about this matter for now? Our George should still focus on his studies.¡± Stopping there for a moment, Beatrice Black continued, ¡°Eva, I¡¯m not bragging, but my nephew George has got everything¨Clooks, height, education, and character. Finding a girl like Isla is easy, not just one, we could pick any out of ten with our eyes closed.¡± ¡°So, if Isla wants to find a boyfriend, I¡¯m not stopping her. She can go look if she pleases, but I¡¯m laying it out here and now¨CIsla definitely can¡¯t find a boy who is better than our George in any way!¡± What kind of boyfriend could someone like Isla Astir even find? Probably just some oddballs and misfits. If Isla Astir could have found someone better, she wouldn¡¯t be chasing after George Armstrong. Eva Webster¡¯s face maintained a polite smile, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going to tell you something from the bottom of my heart. Actually, Isla is a really good girl. A degree doesn¡¯t equate to everything. Besides, in a couple¡¯s life, it¡¯s fine if just one person has a high level of education¡­¡± Beatrice Black felt that Eva Webster was trying to harm George Armstrong and quickly changed the subject, cutting her off, ¡°Eva, look at the scenery by the river tonight, isn¡¯t it lovely?¡± She wasn¡¯t foolish. If George Armstrong could clearly find a better girlfriend, why would she have George marry Isla Astir? What was Isla Astir worth anyway? Not wanting to discuss it further, Beatrice Black left Eva Webster no choice but to avoid the topic. Her aunt really had high hopes. Sadly, her luck was as fragile as paper. At that moment, Isla Astir, who was walking in front, slowed down and turned back to look at Beatrice Black and Eva Webster, ¡°Auntie, Eva, there¡¯s a Milk Tea Shop ahead, should we go have some milk tea?¡± With such an offer, Beatrice Black naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse and quickly nodded, ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s very thoughtful of Isla, I am indeed thirsty after the meal.¡± Eva Webster could not stand Beatrice Black¡¯s vulgar behavior, acting as if she¡¯d never had milk tea before in her life. Always looking to take advantage of any cheap offer. How embarrassing! Eva Webster let go of Beatrice Black¡¯s arm and looked at Isla Astir, then said, ¡°Isla, I¡¯m going to take a stroll by the river, so I won¡¯t join you for milk tea.¡± This area was famously affluent, and you might even bump into members of the second rich generation while enjoying the night view and make some friends. Isla Astir nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡± Eva Webster walked away. Beatrice Black caught up with Isla Astir, smiling, ¡°Isla, where is this Milk Tea Shop where we will go for a drink?¡± ¡°Just up ahead there.¡± Beatrice Black looked towards the front, her eyes instantly lighting up. She knew that milk tea place. Even the cheapest cup there was eighty bucks. Tsk! Why did Isla Astir have to be so nice to her? It was only to win her over and then marry George Armstrong! What a joke. Isla Astir should take a good look at what she¡¯s got. Thinking that she could marry George Armstrong? Get in line! After all, the girls who wanted to marry George were queued up in lines as long as several streets. Though this was what she thought internally, Beatrice Black¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t stop praising Isla Astir, ¡°Isla is really capable, such expensive milk tea¨CI wouldn¡¯t usually splurge at home!¡± ¡°Your parents are so lucky to have raised such a filial and money-making daughter like you!¡± Hearing these words, George Armstrong felt a headache coming on. He had a particular disdain for his mother. Was it really necessary to be so fawning over a cup of milk tea? To have no backbone as a person! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beatrice Black sighed again, ¡°Life really is different for each person. Our Christina is several years older than you! The money she made in a few years isn¡¯t even as much as what you make in a month!¡± At that, Christina Armstrong silently lowered her head. Even now, she regretted not having studied well. If only she could have been as impressive as Isla Astir! Olivia Armstrong then spoke, ¡°But you can¡¯t really say that, not everyone can draw comics, and our Isla makes her money with difficulty too. You only see her spending money, but you don¡¯t see her working until midnight. Even if Christina makes less, her job is a lot more relaxed.¡± Chapter 1632 - Chapter 1632 400 Is that Miss Song _3 Chapter 1632: 400: Is that Miss Song? _3 Chapter 1632: 400: Is that Miss Song? _3 As a mother, no one understands the difficulties of her daughter better than Olivia Armstrong. Sabrina Sabir squinted her eyes and continued, ¡°Actually, I think the most important thing for a girl is to marry into a good family. Our Christina is just a textile factory worker, but she, like me, has good looks.¡± She paused, then turned to Isla Astir, ¡°Isla, why don¡¯t you introduce a match to your older cousin?¡± Before Isla could speak, Sabrina added, ¡°Your uncle and I don¡¯t have very high demands. Just introduce a male writer in the same field, but preferably a well-known one like you, earning millions a year.¡± Isn¡¯t that a high demand? Although Christina Armstrong is Olivia Armstrong¡¯s own niece, Olivia still widened her eyes when she heard this. She thought Sabrina must be crazy! Isla¡¯s face showed no particular expression, since she was already well aware of Sabrina¡¯s character. A moment later, Isla continued, ¡°Auntie, all the comic book authors I know are women.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina¡¯s face displayed regret, but she didn¡¯t give up, smilingly saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know any now. Get to know more in the future. Isla, your cousin¡¯s future happiness is in your hands now!¡± Olivia chimed in, ¡°Sister-in-law, listen to what you¡¯re saying. Why is Christina¡¯s happiness Isla¡¯s responsibility? Isla is a comic book artist, not a matchmaker. Professional tasks should be handled by professionals. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, you should take Christina to a matchmaking agency!¡± Though they were relatives, Olivia would never allow anyone to bully her daughter. Moreover, weren¡¯t Sabrina¡¯s demands unreasonable? How many successful male writers would be interested in Christina? Sabrina was speechless. With Olivia¡¯s attitude, did she really think her daughter could marry George Armstrong? Dream on! Shameless. Olivia isn¡¯t smart at all. Compared to Christina and George, what is Isla? Isla is just an illegitimate child. But Christina and George are Olivia¡¯s blood relatives. Any other person would definitely transfer all of Isla¡¯s property and savings to George and then find a good family for Christina to marry into. But what about Olivia? She actually supported an outsider! She didn¡¯t deserve to be an aunt. Sabrina, slightly angry, spoke with a stern face, ¡°Only misfits go to matchmaking agencies. Sister, although your niece didn¡¯t get into a good university, she doesn¡¯t need to resort to that, right?¡± But Olivia was not easy to mess with. She said, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. Isla is still a young unmarried girl. Having her go around flirting with male writers to introduce to Christina seems rather degrading. After all, our Isla is a well-known comic book author.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina rolled her eyes countless times in her mind. Well-known author, so what? Doesn¡¯t a well-known author still need to make sacrifices? Sabrina, tired of arguing, watched Isla, ¡°Isla, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t push. But next time you meet a suitable male author, do remember your relatives. As the saying goes, ¡®Water flows in the family fields!''¡± Isla, being the younger relative, couldn¡¯t directly refuse and responded with a smile, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The group was chatting as they walked along, soon arriving at the Milk Tea Shop. This Milk Tea Shop was the only one in Capital City. It had three floors. It was lavishly decorated. Isla found a place for them to sit down and then took out her phone to start scanning codes to order. Seven people. Seven cups of milk tea. Sabrina picked up the menu, smiling, ¡°Isla, the desserts here seem quite good. How about we order some desserts too?¡± Christina said, ¡°Mom, we just had our meal; can we even eat dessert now?¡± Hearing this, Sabrina glared at Christina. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This fool! Anyway, Isla was paying. Why not order as much as possible; they could take leftovers home even if they couldn¡¯t eat it all! Dessert to take home could even serve as breakfast tomorrow morning! Isla generally didn¡¯t mind these issues, and she wasn¡¯t short of money. Since Sabrina wanted to take advantage, Isla let her. A moment later, Isla smiled, ¡°Auntie, then let¡¯s get a dessert platter?¡± Chapter 1633 - Chapter 1633 400 Is that Miss Song _4 Chapter 1633: 400: Is that Miss Song? _4 Chapter 1633: 400: Is that Miss Song? _4 ¡°Okay,¡± Sabrina Sabir nodded. Isla Astir finished ordering the dessert platter, then looked up at George and Christina Armstrong, ¡°Older cousin, cousin, can I order you two a cup of the special caramel burnt milk tea from here?¡± Christina nodded her head. George, in fact, somewhat scorned dining with the likes of Isla Astir, who lacked culture, but he was very eager to snap a photo and show off in the dormitory group, so he endured and said, ¡°Get me a ¡®Tyrant Cup¡¯.¡± The ¡®Tyrant Cup¡¯ was the shop¡¯s signature item, priced at 200 per cup. George¡¯s roommate had only tried it once. Since they were here, naturally, they couldn¡¯t leave without trying it. Isla Astir said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, the ordered milk teas were served. Just then, a startled voice suddenly filled the air, ¡°Isla!¡± Even Isla Astir was surprised and looked up, only to be even more taken aback! The person was her idol! ¡°Miss Thompson,¡± Isla Astir immediately stood up from the table. Viola Thompson said warmly, ¡°Isla, let me introduce you to my three good friends, Flora Tiarks, Fiona Knight, and Diana Hershey.¡± Flora Tiarks, Fiona Knight, and Diana Hershey all greeted Isla Astir with polite hellos. Isla Astir went on, ¡°These are my parents, and these are my relatives.¡± There were too many relatives, so Isla Astir did not introduce them one by one. In fact. Aside from Isla Astir, everyone else was stunned. Viola Thompson was just too beautiful! Such beauty and temperament could not be described by bland words. Especially George. His eyes were riveted! Previously, he thought the campus belle of Capital University was quite good. But now. In the presence of this person, the campus belle instantaneously became a joke. If she ever attended Capital University, where would the current campus belle stand? Not to mention the campus belle! Calling her the ¡°Capital Flower¡± wouldn¡¯t be too much! In the entire Capital City, there was no second person like her to be found! Viola Thompson continued, ¡°You all chat, we¡¯re going upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Viola and the others left, Sabrina Sabir eagerly asked, ¡°Isla, who was that girl just now?¡± Intuition told Sabrina Sabir that Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t only beautiful but also came from a very distinguished background! She must be a lady of considerable wealth! Isla Astir said, ¡°She is Viola Thompson, the eldest daughter of the Thompson family in Capital City.¡± Viola Thompson! Upon hearing this, George¡¯s pupils dilated dramatically; he looked at Isla Astir and asked incredulously, ¡°That was Viola Thompson of the Thompson family?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Isla Astir nodded. George could hardly believe what he had heard and asked again, ¡°The same Miss Thompson who accomplished the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± There could be many daughters in the Thompson family in Capital City! But there was only one person who had completed the Sight Restorer Plan. ¡°Right,¡± Isla Astir nodded again. George¡¯s expression grew even more shocked! He never imagined he would see Viola Thompson in real life! Sabrina Sabir, not understanding why her son was so shocked, curiously inquired, ¡°Is this Miss Thompson very impressive?¡± To the point of making George react like this? Is she even more capable than George?! Somewhat impatiently, George said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! Miss Thompson is the honorary professor at Capital University and the dean of the School of Biological Sciences. She is the one who made it possible for all blind people to see again!¡± Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°That young girl just now?¡± My goodness! How impressive! She had thought Viola Thompson was just an ordinary well-off young lady! George, too disinterested to indulge his uninformed mother, turned to Isla Astir and continued, ¡°How do you know Miss Thompson?¡± He was so curious! How did someone like Isla Astir get to know Viola Thompson? After all, Viola Thompson was not in the same social circle as hers. Moreover, if he hadn¡¯t misheard just now¡­ What did Viola Thompson call Isla Astir? Isla? With someone like Isla Astir, what right did she have to be called ¡®sister¡¯ by Viola Thompson? It was incredibly fantastical! Isla Astir explained with a smile, ¡°I have a business relationship with Miss Thompson¡¯s brother, and thus, I¡¯ve met her a few times.¡± George squinted his eyes. It was unbelievable. He had always thought Isla Astir was just a vulgar nouveau riche with no substance, but it turned out Isla Astir could mingle with such influential figures. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Life just wasn¡¯t fair! He had spent years studying hard and had never met someone like Miss Thompson. Isla Astir had done nothing yet could easily meet her. Sigh! George quizzed tentatively, ¡°Are you very close with Mr. Thompson?¡± Chapter 1634 - Chapter 1634 400 Is that Miss Song _5 Chapter 1634: 400: Is that Miss Song? _5 Chapter 1634: 400: Is that Miss Song? _5 George Armstrong had looked into the history of wealthy families in Capital City. He knew that Mandel Thompson was no ordinary rich family¡¯s child. Isla Astir said, ¡°Mr. Thompson and I just have a professional relationship, nothing more or less.¡± Isla Astir had never revealed in public that she had once saved Mrs. Thompson¡¯s life. Not even half a word. Hearing this, George Armstrong breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Isla, the Miss Thompson you just mentioned, does she have a boyfriend?¡± If not, it might be a good idea for Isla Astir to play matchmaker and introduce Viola Thompson to George Armstrong. In Sabrina¡¯s eyes, her son was the best in the world! Isla Astir smiled and said, ¡°Miss Thompson is already engaged.¡± Upon hearing this, Sabrina Sabir was extremely disappointed. How could she already be engaged? George Armstrong was also somewhat disappointed. Heroes have always loved beauty. He was no exception. Even though he hadn¡¯t achieved anything yet and was just a poor student. But he believed that he would definitely achieve great things in the future! Who hasn¡¯t started out as a poor student? It¡¯s just that some people were born in Rome, after all. He just had slightly worse luck. A moment later, George Armstrong seemed to recall something and looked at Isla Astir, continuing, ¡°I remember Miss Thompson¡¯s fiance doesn¡¯t have a good reputation.¡± After Viola Thompson completed the Sight Restorer Plan, a lot of people discussed her fiance. It was said that her fiance was a well-known good-for-nothing in River City. Apart from his handsome exterior, he was utterly useless. Isla Astir shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that.¡± George Armstrong narrowed his eyes but said no more. Since even a good-for-nothing could become Viola Thompson¡¯s fiance. Then. Anything was possible. A moment later, George Armstrong, as if he had thought of something, continued, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Miss Thompson like?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only met Miss Thompson a few times,¡± Isla Astir replied succinctly. George Armstrong snorted internally. Seeing Isla Astir¡¯s attitude, he thought she was quite something! Turns out it was nothing special. That¡¯s right. Why would Miss Thompson lower her standards to befriend someone like Isla Astir? George Armstrong stopped talking, took out his phone, and snapped a photo. Then he switched to the WhatsApp chat screen and sent the photo, ¡°I¡¯m busy now and can¡¯t gather information. Please ask someone else to help.¡± After finishing her Milk Tea, Isla Astir went to the bar to pay, but the server informed her that the bill had already been paid. Isla Astir was startled, ¡°Sorry, may I know who paid the bill?¡± The server informed her, ¡°It was a very beautiful woman.¡± Isla Astir immediately asked, ¡°Was she wearing a pink sweater coat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the server nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± After expressing her thanks, Isla Astir walked towards Viola Thompson¡¯s seat. But by the time she got there, Viola Thompson and her friends had already left. Isla Astir took out her phone and messaged, ¡°Miss Thompson, thank you. I¡¯ll treat you and your friends to the best Milk Tea in Capital City next time.¡± ¡°Sounds good, looking forward to it,¡± Viola Thompson quickly replied. Isla Astir felt oddly that everyone from the Thompson Family was easy to talk to. There was a kind of geniality about them. Unable to find Viola Thompson, Isla Astir had to return to her seat. When she returned, only her parents were left at the seat. Isla asked puzzled, ¡°Where are my uncle and aunt?¡± Olivia Armstrong answered, ¡°They said your cousin has to work early tomorrow, so they packed the desserts and went home.¡± Although they were her younger brother and sister-in-law, Olivia somewhat looked down on them. Because some of their actions were simply too disgraceful. Like today, for instance. They said they came to celebrate her birthday, but in reality, they were here to eat and take away. Their behavior was quite disgraceful! William Astir detected his wife¡¯s implication and smiled, ¡°Let it go, they are family. It¡¯s just eating and drinking. Our family doesn¡¯t worry about these things.¡± Olivia Armstrong sighed lightly, ¡°Even though that¡¯s what¡¯s said, it¡¯s not really the principle of the matter!¡± Isla Astir, holding Olivia Armstrong¡¯s hand, said, ¡°It¡¯s only once a year after all, Mom, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Olivia nodded. On the other side, Edward Armstrong¡¯s family of four got into the car. Beatrice Black looked back at George Armstrong and warned, ¡°You should stay away from Isla in the future.¡± George looked up, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Beatrice continued, ¡°My silly son, she has taken a liking to you and wants to marry you!¡± Hearing this, including Edward Armstrong, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. None of them expected that Isla Astir would take a liking to George Armstrong. Edward Armstrong swallowed and then said, ¡°Did you get it wrong, Beatrice? Why would Isla like our George!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Beatrice Black glared at Edward Armstrong, ¡°Our George is extremely talented, not just any Isla Astir, but even a daughter of a wealthy family would have to woo him!¡± Hearing this, George unconsciously lifted his chin. His sense of superiority was almost undeniable. Under his wife¡¯s domineering influence, Edward Armstrong didn¡¯t dare say much else. Beatrice continued, ¡°Your sister was too embarrassed to say it herself, so she had XueXue tell me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward immediately asked, ¡°What did XueXue tell you?¡± Beatrice looked triumphant and retorted, ¡°What else could she say? Of course, she talked about the matter between George and Isla Astir. She said Isla is a good girl, and our two families know each other well.¡± Upon hearing this, Edward Armstrong nodded repeatedly, ¡°That¡¯s also true, Isla is a child we watched grow up. She¡¯s beautiful, sensible, filial, and even earns money. If she really ends up with George, it¡¯s actually George¡¯s good fortune.¡± Hearing this, Beatrice slapped Edward Armstrong, ¡°You don¡¯t understand a damn thing! What do you mean it¡¯s George¡¯s good fortune to marry her? Our George is going to marry a wealthy heiress from Capital City! What is Isla Astir?¡± With that, Beatrice Black turned back to look at George Armstrong and continued, ¡°Son, don¡¯t listen to your dad¡¯s nonsense, Isla Astir is not worthy of you!¡± Chapter 1635 - Chapter 1635 401 Salted fish turns over show off brilliantly Chapter 1635: 401: Salted fish turns over, show off brilliantly! Chapter 1635: 401: Salted fish turns over, show off brilliantly! In Sabrina Sabir¡¯s view, marrying George Armstrong should be considered the blessing of a lifetime for Isla Astir. What does it mean that marrying Isla Astir is George Armstrong¡¯s good fortune? Edward Armstrong must be out of his mind! It was precisely because of a father like him that Christina Armstrong had ended up as just an ordinary worker in a textile factory. But George was different. George was like her. Therefore, George was destined for greatness. As a pillar of the country, he definitely couldn¡¯t marry just anyone casually. Hearing this, George nodded and said to his mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m aware.¡± George was no fool. He naturally knew what kind of person best suited him and what kind didn¡¯t. Though Isla could make money, her background was too humble. Her parents were just old farmers. Besides, Isla¡¯s education was mediocre. She didn¡¯t even manage to get into a key university. If it came to a class reunion or attending some cocktail party, it would really be embarrassing to bring her along. However, George was still a bit surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Isla actually liked him. After all, the usual Isla showed no special interest towards him. So what if she makes a million a year? So what if she¡¯s a well-known manga artist? In the end, she is still trying every possible way to marry him. Edward Armstrong looked at his wife and son, and cautiously said, ¡°Sabrina, are you sure Isla hasn¡¯t misunderstood anything?¡± He always felt this matter was somewhat fantastical. How could Isla possibly fancy George? Though George was admitted to the Famous 985 University, Isla has money and property; what kind of girlfriend couldn¡¯t she find if she wanted? ¡°What¡¯s the misunderstanding?¡± Sabrina asked. Edward said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Isla wants to¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sabrina gave Edward a disdainful look. Faced with such a Sabrina, how could Edward dare express his thoughts? He stuttered, ¡°Nothing, nothing. Just consider it as me blabbing.¡± Sabrina snorted coldly, ¡°You even know you¡¯re blabbing!¡± Edward continued driving. Sabrina looked towards George and continued, ¡°George, didn¡¯t you say you were preparing for your postgraduate studies recently? How¡¯s that going?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you,¡± Edward muttered helplessly. Sabrina, slightly offended, could only change the subject, ¡°Son, if you are looking for a girlfriend in the future, aim for someone like Miss Thompson. Don¡¯t settle for less!¡± George said nothing, but his eyes showed a sense of superiority. A moment later, Sabrina continued, ¡°I heard Miss Thompson is quite extraordinary. Her net worth exceeds a hundred billion, and she¡¯s the only Sinian citizen who is a dean at the Biological Sciences College at Capital University.¡± Thinking about how George could marry such an excellent girl, Sabrina was very excited. While driving, Edward licked his lips and couldn¡¯t help but continue, ¡°Sabrina, if Isla really has that intention, I think she¡¯s a pretty good girl¡­ you two shouldn¡¯t be too picky anymore.¡± Who is Miss Thompson? She is like the bright moon in the sky! George is just an utterly ordinary person; how could he possibly marry Viola Thompson? In Edward¡¯s view, George being able to marry Isla was already a stroke of incredible luck that burned through eight generations of good fortune. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to slap you!¡± Sabrina gritted her teeth. Edward immediately kept silent, not daring to say anything more. Because Sabrina wasn¡¯t just talking idly. She really would take action. And she would strike hard! Sabrina looked at Edward, ¡°Just because you have short hair, doesn¡¯t mean you need to have short-sightedness too! No wonder you¡¯ve been poor all your life! Marrying you really was my bad luck for eight generations! If I wasn¡¯t blind back then, I¡¯d be living the rich wife life by now!¡± Sabrina was the village belle in her youth. She had everything she wanted. Along with Edward, there was also a village delinquent who courted her. The delinquent didn¡¯t have a proper job back then and even mortgaged his family house to someone else, so obviously, Sabrina chose Edward. She thought she was betting on the right man. Never did she expect Edward to be such a disappointment; twenty-seven years ago, he was a worker, and twenty-seven years later, he still is a worker. And that delinquent? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He changed fortunes, becoming the owner of a multimillion-dollar coal mine. When Sabrina learned that the delinquent had become a rich boss, she regretted it so much it hurt! If she had chosen to marry the delinquent back then, she¡¯d be the coal mine¡¯s boss¡¯s wife by now! Would she be like now? Searching through four or five farmers¡¯ markets just to compare prices for groceries. Chapter 1636 - Chapter 1636 401 Salted Fish Turns Over Show Off Well_2 Chapter 1636: 401: Salted Fish Turns Over, Show Off Well!_2 Chapter 1636: 401: Salted Fish Turns Over, Show Off Well!_2 Sabrina Sabir grew angrier the more she thought about it, and continued, ¡°Our George is going to pursue a PhD! What can Isla Astir do? At most, she¡¯s just a little comic book author! How can she be a match for our George!¡± ¡°She¡¯s barely good enough to be a backup for our George.¡± Even being a backup would be Isla Astir reaching for the stars. When Christina Armstrong heard the word ¡°backup,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but look up at her mother and said, ¡°Mom, actually, Isla is quite pretty, and there might be boys even better than George pursuing her.¡± A girl with both looks and capabilities, who wouldn¡¯t like her? What Christina meant was, while Isla Astir liked George Armstrong, they should seize the opportunity with Isla Astir to avoid regret later. Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir laughed out loud, ¡°Someone better than George?¡± In this world, where could Isla Astir find a boy better than George Armstrong? Isn¡¯t that just a dream? Moreover. Even if there were boys better than him, they wouldn¡¯t fancy Isla Astir. ¡°In this world, where can Isla Astir find someone better than your brother?¡± Sabrina Sabir continued. Christina Armstrong didn¡¯t speak. She was afraid that speaking up would anger her mother. After all, in this household, apart from George Armstrong, their mother was the absolute authority. What a pity. The mother was ultimately too arrogant, long hair but short of insight. Sabrina Sabir simply didn¡¯t understand the principle that there is always someone better. In Capital City. The last thing lacking is talent. Especially the ordinary type of talent like George Armstrong. Thinking it over, Christina Armstrong still diplomatically said, ¡°Mom, Dad and I are on the same side. Let George truly cherish Isla! Just in case a better second rich generation swoops in and takes her away, it¡¯ll be too late for regret then.¡± A girl as outstanding as Isla Astir wouldn¡¯t lack boyfriends if she wanted one. Christina Armstrong and her father thought alike, she still couldn¡¯t believe that Isla Astir would fall for George Armstrong, and even have Eva Webster come over to discuss this matter. Something was off. This was very strange. Eva Webster always had many ideas, who knew what she was really up to. Sabrina Sabir had always been a sharp woman. Only when it came to George Armstrong would she become less astute. Because she always regarded George Armstrong as the best in the world. No one could compare to George Armstrong. Sabrina Sabir¡¯s face was full of scorn, ¡°Which blind second rich generation would fancy her?¡± Even George Armstrong found Christina Armstrong adorably foolish in comparison. Next to him. Isla Astir wasn¡¯t even worth a tiny stone on the ground. Christina Armstrong did not continue on this topic and said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t let Isla introduce me to any more boyfriends in the future. I know my own worth, and this is embarrassing both Isla and me.¡± Although it was Sabrina Sabir who spoke those words, she was the main character. ¡°You¡¯re ashamed of the disgrace I bring you?¡± As soon as Sabrina Sabir heard this, she screamed, ¡°So you¡¯ve grown up and hardened your wings, now daring to challenge me! Who am I doing all this for? Isn¡¯t it all for you?¡± George Armstrong frowned slightly, ¡°Can you just shut up!¡± A country woman is a country woman! A dog never changes its habit of eating dirt! George Armstrong had warned his mother countless times to keep her voice down and not to yell, but she just couldn¡¯t change her shrew-like behavior. Luckily, there was no one else in this car. If outsiders saw this, how could he face anyone? Seeing her son angry, Sabrina Sabir immediately closed her mouth and lowered her voice to apologize to George Armstrong, ¡°Sorry George, Mom knows she was wrong!¡± Immediately, Sabrina Sabir turned to Christina Armstrong, her expression transformed as she frowned and asked, ¡°Tell me honestly, have you been finding men outside?¡± Wild men? That term is too harsh! Christina Armstrong furrowed her brows tightly, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± What does ¡°wild men¡± mean? The wording was too harsh. Often, Christina Armstrong wondered why she ended up with such a mother. Selfish and favoring sons over daughters. Why did she drop out of school so early? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t because her grades were poor or because she didn¡¯t get into a high school. But it was on the eve of middle school graduation when she received her mother¡¯s ¡°care¡±. Her mother had told her. The family was struggling, couldn¡¯t afford to educate two children, and since George Armstrong was the only boy in the family, even if it meant selling everything, they must provide for his education. As the elder sister, she should drop out of school early to work and earn money to support her brother¡¯s education. Chapter 1637 - Chapter 1637 401 Salted Fish Turns Over Show Off Well_3 Chapter 1637: 401: Salted Fish Turns Over, Show Off Well!_3 Chapter 1637: 401: Salted Fish Turns Over, Show Off Well!_3 A girl is just a loss on investment, once she graduates and gets married, she belongs to someone else¡¯s family. If Christina Armstrong chose to continue her education, then they would have raised a daughter for naught. Therefore, she should spend her remaining time repaying her parents. At the time, Christina was only fifteen years old. She had felt discontented. But in the end, she succumbed to fate, and during the middle school exams in which there were six subjects, aside from physical education, she handed in blank papers for the other five. After the middle school exams were over, she told herself countless times not to be a woman in her next life. She wanted to be a man. She wanted to study. She wanted to fulfill her own life¡¯s ambitions. During the period just after she dropped out of school, Christina thought about changing her destiny through adult self-study exams, but eventually, she became numb. Daily, from point-to-point, she became just another ordinary female worker in the textile factory. Sabrina continued, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been messing around with some man outside, why would Isla not introduce you to someone better?¡± Christina looked at Sabrina, ¡°Because I know my own worth. Those successful men would never fancy a textile factory female worker!¡± This was the first time Christina spoke to Sabrina with such firmness. Sabrina was furious! This ungrateful and vicious man really had grown wings and now dared to speak to her like this. ¡°Damned girl! Say that to me again!¡± Christina replied, ¡°Even if I say it ten times more, my words remain the same! Mom, stop fantasizing. I will never go from being a sparrow to a phoenix in this lifetime.¡± Turning from a sparrow to a phoenix only happens in fairy tales. She was very clear about herself. And she could already see the end of her life. Domineered by her mother before marriage, after marriage she would have to revolve around her husband and children, perhaps even enduring hardship from her Mother-in-law¡­ Often, Christina didn¡¯t know what the point of living was. Was it just to survive? She wanted to escape. But she was also afraid of death. She was envious of George Armstrong, and also of Isla Astir. George could keep studying, until he reached his life¡¯s goals. Isla turned her hobbies into her main occupation. Windy Armstrong¡¯s kids, Liam Webster and Eva Webster, were also top scholars, except for her. She was different. She was the bad example in everyone¡¯s eyes. She remembered once at a family dinner during New Year¡¯s at her relatives¡¯ house, her aunt complimented her looks, but before she even turned around, her aunt used her as a bad example to teach her younger cousin. ¡°If you don¡¯t study well, you¡¯ll end up just like your elder cousin, having to work in a textile factory! And your children will end up as hopeless workers too.¡± Nobody knew how Christina felt at that moment. She stood there, unable to snap back to reality for a long time. She didn¡¯t understand. Why her mother was different from everyone else¡¯s. When she thought about these things, Christina always had sleepless nights, tossing and turning. Especially when she saw her former classmates either pursuing further studies or talking about projects, she felt even worse. Last year at the beginning. Christina went back to her hometown for the New Year and saw an old classmate. The old classmate lamented, ¡°Class Leader, I thought you would be studying for a master¡¯s degree now too! I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect the always first-ranked Class Leader to become just one of countless assembly line female workers. The two of them. One a Master¡¯s degree holder knowledgeable as a carriage filled with books; the other, a middle school graduate factory female worker, eventually ran out of things to say. Christina watched the back of her old classmate as she left, standing in the cold wind, crying her heart out. Unfortunately. The wind couldn¡¯t take away her tears, nor her troubles. After crying, Christina remained just another ordinary female worker. Sabrina, shaking all over from anger, burst out shouting, ¡°I should have never given birth to you, this loss on investment! I should have thrown you into the back mountains to feed the wolves. Did I struggle to raise you all these years just so you could give me grief and talk back to me?¡± Christina just sat there silently; her face was void of any expression. Because some words one grows accustomed to hearing over time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had heard more unwelcome words. Now, if she dared to talk back, her mother would shout even more fiercely. Though Christina said nothing, Sabrina went on and on relentlessly. She only cared about venting her anger, completely ignoring Christina¡¯s feelings. George only felt his ears were bursting with pain; he turned back to look at the ranting Sabrina and frowned, ¡°Can you just shut up?¡± Chapter 1638 - Chapter 1638 401 Salted Fish Turns Over Show Off Well_4 Chapter 1638: 401: Salted Fish Turns Over, Show Off Well!_4 Chapter 1638: 401: Salted Fish Turns Over, Show Off Well!_4 Facing her most beloved elder son, Sabrina Sabir couldn¡¯t muster any anger and smiled, ¡°Mom was wrong, mom will keep quiet, mom won¡¯t talk anymore.¡± George Armstrong looked at his mother, who couldn¡¯t be shown in public, with utter disgust in his eyes, ¡°How many times have I told you, don¡¯t be loud and vulgar, and be a person of quality! Why can¡¯t you change?¡± In this family, Sabrina feared George the most, ¡°Son, don¡¯t be mad, mom will change, mom will change right now!¡± While saying this, she slapped her own right cheek. George Armstrong couldn¡¯t bother to look at her anymore. In fact, George Armstrong looked down on everyone in the family. His mother was an unreasonable, foul-mouthed rural woman. His father was a spineless, ineffectual, and opinionless worker. Not to mention his sister. No education, no insight, no vision. Yet arrogantly, she dreamed every day of marrying a rich man. Even a blind rich man wouldn¡¯t marry her. Seeing George Armstrong staying silent, Sabrina Sabir began to complain about Christina Armstrong. It was all this damn girl¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for this disobedient girl, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her temper so badly! ¡°Dad, stop the car near my school,¡± George then spoke up. Hearing this, Sabrina grew extremely nervous, ¡°Son, isn¡¯t your school on break tomorrow?¡± George Armstrong looked at Sabrina with a cold face, ¡°To come home and listen to your vulgar words?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll change! I really will change!¡± George Armstrong couldn¡¯t be bothered with Sabrina and went straight to the school. At this moment, Edward Armstrong didn¡¯t dare speak. Watching George Armstrong¡¯s retreating figure, Sabrina got infuriated, turned back to Christina, ¡°You ungrateful and vicious girl, happy that you drove your brother away! You¡¯re heartless!¡± Edward Armstrong, always advocating for peace, pushed Christina, ¡°Apologize to your mom quickly.¡± There are no parents without faults. Thus, regardless of the right or wrong in this matter, the one at fault was always Christina. Christina had long been accustomed to compromising, and under the influence of her original family, her values were severely twisted. It was just an apology. Nothing too serious. Christina looked at her mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡± Sabrina was relentless, ¡°Tell me honestly, do you have someone on the side?¡± She absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow her daughter to secretly find another man. Christina was too beautiful to just marry anyone. She not only wanted Christina to marry into a good family but also wanted a dowry of 1 million dollars. An ordinary family couldn¡¯t afford a dowry of 1 million dollars. She had raised a daughter with great difficulty and certainly couldn¡¯t let her marry off without something in return. Moreover. 1 million dollars wasn¡¯t too much. Christina was already 27 years old, even if it cost fifty thousand dollars a year, it was well over a million now! She only asked for a dowry of 1 million dollars. Christina shook her head, ¡°No.¡± She was fairly attractive and didn¡¯t lack suitors among the male workers at the factory, but Christina knew her situation. If she dated anyone, it would just harm him. Thus, for many years, Christina had remained single. Hearing this, Sabrina squinted her eyes, ¡°Really not?¡± ¡°Really not.¡± Sabrina still somewhat disbelieved and continued, ¡°You¡¯re coming with me to the hospital tomorrow.¡± Christina was startled, ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Just go if I tell you to, why all the questions!¡± Sabrina said impatiently. Christina didn¡¯t ask any further. Sabrina then took out her phone and dialed a number. Soon, the call connected, and Sabrina¡¯s face squeezed into a smile, ¡°Hello, George, it¡¯s mom.¡± Not knowing what the other side said, Sabrina quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, don¡¯t hang up. I just want to say a couple of words.¡± ¡°Do you still have enough money? I just transferred three thousand to you on WhatsApp. If it¡¯s not enough, just say the word. Your sister just got paid a few days ago, mom isn¡¯t short of money right now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Christina earned a monthly salary of 6000 at the textile factory, plus bonuses and overtime, it was nearly eight thousand. However, she could only keep five hundred for herself, and the rest had to be given to her mother to ¡°keep.¡± In name, it was for safekeeping. In reality, it was possession. Christina¡¯s goal was very clear, among the Armstrong family of four, only George studied, while the money Edward and she earned was saved, whereas Christina¡¯s wages were used for George¡¯s schooling. Chapter 1639 - Chapter 1639 401 Salted Fish Turns Over Show Off Well_5 Chapter 1639: 401: Salted Fish Turns Over, Show Off Well!_5 Chapter 1639: 401: Salted Fish Turns Over, Show Off Well!_5 On the other side, children from other families have a living allowance of two or three thousand Dollars a month. But for George Armstrong, it¡¯s five thousand. Christina Armstrong couldn¡¯t bear to make her precious eldest son suffer. Over the phone, George Armstrong seemed somewhat impatient, ¡°Transfer another ten thousand to me.¡± Ten thousand? Sabrina Sabir asked in surprise, ¡°George, what do you need so much money for?¡± George replied, ¡°I¡¯m about to prepare for postgraduate studies. I need to treat my supervisor and classmates to a meal, don¡¯t I? If you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t ask so many questions! It¡¯s so annoying!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ask,¡± Sabrina Sabir wasn¡¯t angry in the face of her son¡¯s rebuke; instead, she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, George, Mom will transfer the money to you right away. I will definitely not hold you back!¡± After hanging up the phone, Sabrina Sabir transferred the money to George. Christina Armstrong looked at her mother who was all smiles, and in that instant, she suddenly felt that Sabrina Sabir was like a stranger to her. Why the two faces? Her grades are outstanding, too. She could have also gotten into a very good high school. Why treat her like this! Was the child they picked up really Isla Astir? But why does Isla Astir live a happier life than her? Compared to Isla Astir, She¡¯s more like a picked-up child. Just then, as if remembering something, Sabrina Sabir turned to look at Christina Armstrong, ¡°Didn¡¯t your factory say that it would raise wages? Why has there still been no movement?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Christina Armstrong shook her head. Sabrina Sabir squinted her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? If you dare deceive me, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°No,¡± Christina Armstrong was helpless, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask our factory manager or my colleagues.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ask tomorrow!¡± Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Remember, you were all born from me, so your money is my money! Not to mention money, even your life is given by me!¡± Before long, the car arrived at the Armstrong Clan¡¯s rented neighborhood. The next day. The factory was closed for the day. Early in the morning, Sabrina Sabir dragged Christina Armstrong to the hospital for a check-up. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the hospital that Christina Armstrong discovered what her mother had brought her to check, and her face was full of humiliated tears. But Sabrina Sabir held the inspection report with a smile on her face. Good. Christina Armstrong was still a virgin. Looking at Christina Armstrong, Sabrina Sabir warned, ¡°Let me tell you, girls need to have self-respect and self-love. If you dare mess around outside, I will break your legs.¡± Christina Armstrong never felt as cold-hearted as she did at this moment. What is she in her mother¡¯s heart? An item that can be exchanged for a substantial dowry? Ridiculous! Christina Armstrong could hardly breathe; she turned back to look at Sabrina Sabir, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Sabrina Sabir nodded. Christina Armstrong went to the restroom. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back; standing in front of the washbasin, she covered her mouth and sobbed. The restroom on the first floor wasn¡¯t very crowded. At that moment, someone gently patted Christina Armstrong¡¯s shoulder. She stiffened, turning her swollen eyes to look back. With that look, Christina Armstrong was stunned again. No other reason. The person was simply too beautiful. Dressed in a white knitted shirt, her slender legs were wrapped in light-colored jeans, her feet sporting a pair of little white shoes, pure as if she stepped out from a youth school novel as the female protagonist. Her eyes were picturesque. Her lips were naturally red without lipstick. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Even her voice sounded pleasant, like the tinkling sound of spring water. Looking at the tissue handed to her, Christina Armstrong took it with some awkwardness, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are going through, but there is only one moon in the sky, and there is also only one you in the world. As long as you believe in the light, the dawn will eventually dispel the darkness.¡± After saying this, she gently patted Christina Armstrong¡¯s shoulder and then turned to leave. Her tone was light, like a magical spring breeze, melting snow and ice wherever it went, reviving all living things. Christina Armstrong watched her back for a long time before she realized that this wasn¡¯t this the Miss Thompson she had encountered last night in the Milk Tea Shop? ¡­ On the other side. In Country Polluton. Jack and Peter had been taking Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz around to visit many famous sights these days. The two were out enjoying the streets. Suddenly, they bumped into a business acquaintance. Seeing the newcomer, Eleanor Armstrong slightly frowned and was about to turn away with Harlan Lentz, but at that moment, the person spoke up first. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Lentz and Mrs. Lentz?¡± Eleanor Armstrong thought to herself that this was bad but still put on a smile and turned back, ¡°Mrs. Zacks, what a coincidence.¡± Mrs. Zacks smiled and said, ¡°It really is a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you both in Polluton. Oh, let me introduce, this is my son Hobar Salmen. Our Hobar is currently settled in Polluton. By the way, do you know about Value Technology?¡± Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Value Technology is one of the notable technology companies currently. There have been rumors that the CEO of Value Technology is from the Sinian Country. Could it be¡­ Before Harlan Lentz could gather his thoughts, Mrs. Zacks continued, ¡°Value Technology is my son¡¯s company; he is now the Chief CEO of Value Technology.¡± After speaking, Mrs. Zacks added, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s also a matter of fate! Our Hobar used to be classmates with your third son! Unfortunately, although Hobar was not very talented as a child, always scolded by the teacher for being too slow, your third son had already moved up to the second year of junior high! Our Hobar was still in the fifth grade!¡± Mrs. Zacks words were cutting, each phrase striking deep. She ostensibly praised Terrence Lentz for his intelligence, but in reality, she was mocking Terrence Lentz for being a good-for-nothing. At that time, Hobar Salmen had always been overshadowed by Terrence Lentz. Since the two families were close and the ages of Terrence Lentz and Hobar Salmen were similar, they were naturally compared by people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although Hobar Salmen was also very intelligent, Terrence Lentz was, after all, a prodigy. Compared to a genius, Hobar Salmen seemed somewhat ordinary. Now finally having the chance to turn the tables, she naturally wanted to retrieve all the face she had lost before. And to do so in spades. Hobar Salmen looked at Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong with a smile, politely said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, how are you? I wonder where Terrence is making a career now? He was so amazing as a child, always taking first place, he must have achieved great success by now, mustn¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 1640 - Chapter 1640 402 Radiant with Magnificent Lights Chapter 1640: 402: Radiant with Magnificent Lights! Chapter 1640: 402: Radiant with Magnificent Lights! Achieved success and fame? Consistently the first? These adjectives almost made Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz, the couple, lose their footing. Yes. Once upon a time, Terrence Lentz was certainly very impressive. Shining brightly. But now¡­ He had plummeted a great distance. Not only that, Terrence Lentz was now commonly dubbed a ¡°good-for-nothing.¡± Eleanor Armstrong maintained the smile on her face, looking towards Mrs. Zacks and Hobar Salmen, and then said, ¡°Our Terrence, this child, has had a twist of fate, and these past few years he has been on a downhill path. But fortunately, he has now met a good girl. At the moment he is on the uphill climb again, and I believe he will continue to get better in the future.¡± Since they couldn¡¯t boast about their son, they might as well boast about their future daughter-in-law. Thinking this, the smile at the corner of Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s mouth became even more pronounced as she looked at the two and continued, ¡°Right, you should know my future daughter-in-law, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Mrs. Zacks and her son had been settled abroad for many years and naturally were unaware of domestic affairs. Occasionally, when they heard about Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s situation, it was through friends back home. Mrs. Zacks looked toward Eleanor Armstrong, squinting and smiling, ¡°It seems your future daughter-in-law must be quite remarkable.¡± But Mrs. Zacks¡¯s heart was sneering. What kind of impressive girl could a good-for-nothing marry! She probably wasn¡¯t much different from him. With this thought, Mrs. Zacks continued, ¡°Right, our Hobar recently got engaged too. You must know of the Charles family from Country Polluton? My future daughter-in-law is the youngest daughter of the Charles family, Mary Charles.¡± When Mrs. Zacks said this, the corners of her eyes were filled with pride. The Charles family held a small but distinguished reputation locally; who didn¡¯t know them? Harlan Lentz smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations, congratulations.¡± Seeing the surprise in Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz¡¯s eyes, Mrs. Zacks felt even prouder. The Lentz Clan had once been so glorious in River City! With the title of Terrence the top scholar, they could almost call the wind and summon the rain. But now what? Weren¡¯t they still being thoroughly trampled underfoot by others? Eleanor Armstrong glanced at Hobar Salmen, her eyes slightly squinting. It was really unexpected. The child who didn¡¯t seem too smart when he was young had grown up to be so impressive, not only managing to start a business but also getting engaged to a wealthy heiress from Country Polluton. Although Hobar Salmen had previously spoken out of turn, Eleanor Armstrong would not stoop to hold a grudge against a child, smilingly looking at Hobar Salmen, ¡°Hobar has really changed a lot, if we were to meet alone, I definitely wouldn¡¯t recognize him. Aunt wishes you and Miss Charles to step into the halls of matrimony soon and have a lifetime of happiness.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt,¡± Hobar Salmen said. Since Mrs. Zacks had met Eleanor Armstrong, she naturally would not just leave like that, her eyes shifting as she continued, ¡°Right, Mrs. Lentz, you just said that Terrence has also found a girlfriend, didn¡¯t you? Who is your future daughter-in-law from? Do we know her?¡± At that, Mrs. Zacks paused, then added, ¡°From childhood, Terrence was always so impressive. The girlfriend he finds must also be very impressive; otherwise, she would not match his status!¡± After speaking, Mrs. Zacks just looked at Eleanor Armstrong. With an air of smug superiority. Eleanor Armstrong smiled back at Mrs. Zacks and then asked, ¡°Do you know Viola Thompson?¡± Viola Thompson? Mrs. Zacks was taken aback. Despite living abroad for many years, she was aware of Viola Thompson¡¯s name. Because her mother was a blind woman who had regained her sight thanks to Viola Thompson¡¯s Sight Restorer Plan, the name Viola Thompson had since been incorporated into the textbooks of elementary and middle school students worldwide. But the Viola Thompson that Eleanor Armstrong mentioned could not be the same Viola Thompson responsible for the Sight Restorer Plan. After all, there are so many people with the same name in the world. Terrence Lentz was just a good-for-nothing; how could he possibly aspire to Viola Thompson¡¯s level? That would be a frog lusting after swan meat. Seeing Eleanor Armstrong in such a smug state, those uninformed might think that her future daughter-in-law was indeed Miss Thompson! How shameless. A moment later, Mrs. Zacks smiled and said, ¡°Of course I know Miss Thompson, Viola. She only recently completed the Sight Restorer Plan and is now the first dean of the Sinian Academy of Biology at Capital University.¡± Here, Mrs. Zacks deliberately paused, looking at Eleanor Armstrong and said, ¡°Mrs. Lentz, the future daughter-in-law you¡¯re talking about, it wouldn¡¯t happen to be Miss Thompson, Viola, would it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Hobar Salmen couldn¡¯t help but smirk. If it were the Terrence of the past, there might have been a possibility for him to stand shoulder to shoulder with Viola Thompson. But now¡­ He wasn¡¯t even qualified to carry Miss Thompson¡¯s shoes. Let alone carrying shoes. Chapter 1641 - Chapter 1641 402 Radiant with Magnificent Lights_2 Chapter 1641: 402: Radiant with Magnificent Lights!_2 Chapter 1641: 402: Radiant with Magnificent Lights!_2 He probably didn¡¯t even have a chance to get close to Miss Thompson. Really a wild fantasy. Nonsensical. Just then, Eleanor Armstrong straightened up and said to Mrs. Zacks, ¡°Yes, my future daughter-in-law is the very Viola Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan, Miss Thompson!¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Zacks was completely stunned. Was she not hallucinating? What was Eleanor Armstrong talking about? She said Terrence¡¯s girlfriend is Miss Viola Thompson? That¡¯s absolutely hilarious! How could she say such a thing? Mrs. Zacks looked at Eleanor Armstrong and replied, ¡°Mrs. Lentz, stop joking, please.¡± Who did Eleanor Armstrong think Terrence was? ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Eleanor Armstrong continued. ¡°Our Terrence just recently had an engagement ceremony with Viola. It¡¯s a pity that your family of three is always abroad; otherwise, we would have definitely invited Mrs. and Mr. Zacks to join the ceremony.¡± Mrs. Zacks frowned slightly. This Eleanor Armstrong¡­ Could she have gone insane? Otherwise, how could she say such things! Even talking about an engagement ceremony? Mrs. Zacks then asked, ¡°Really, Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Eleanor Armstrong replied proudly, lifting her chin. Mrs. Zacks smiled and said, ¡°Oh, well, congratulations then! I never thought your third son would be so lucky!¡± Clearly bragging, but Eleanor Armstrong wouldn¡¯t admit it. In that case, Mrs. Zacks could only play along with Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s words. Some things are better left understood rather than pointed out directly. After all, they are all adults. Seeing Mrs. Zacks¡¯s reaction, Eleanor Armstrong frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Mrs. Zacks, do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Mrs. Zacks immediately waved her hands, ¡°No, no, I know you¡¯re not joking, Mrs. Lentz.¡± Then, Mrs. Zacks sarcastically said, ¡°With such an outstanding third son, it¡¯s totally normal for him to find a fiancee like Miss Thompson. I would say only Miss Thompson is truly worthy of your third son!¡± Eleanor Armstrong was speechless! She clearly wasn¡¯t bragging! These days, nobody believes the truth anymore! That¡¯s just outrageous. Having said that, Mrs. Zacks turned to Eleanor Armstrong and added, ¡°Mrs. Lentz, I wish your third son will soon find his beauty, and you and Mr. Lentz can hold your grandchildren soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Eleanor Armstrong said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Zacks, we won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± There was nothing but mockery in Mrs. Zacks¡¯s eyes. Considering Eleanor Armstrong could hardly tell a good word from a bad one, no wonder she raised such a good-for-nothing son. Mrs. Zacks turned to Hobar Salmen, ¡°Hobar, I remember you have a meeting to attend later, let¡¯s head back now.¡± Hobar Salmen nodded then looked at Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, my mom and I will head off first. Come over for tea when you have time.¡± ¡°Of course, thank you, young Hobar,¡± Harlan Lentz said. Mother and son turned and left. Mrs. Zacks lowered her voice and griped, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen Eleanor Armstrong for years and she has really regressed! Brags without drafting! Speaks every nonsensical thing possible!¡± Hobar Salmen smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Lentz also has her deep maternal love.¡± In this world, how many are willing to admit their son is a good-for-nothing? And how many mothers would admit their son is less successful than their friends¡¯ sons? Now, he and Charles Mary were engaged. Terrence naturally couldn¡¯t be too bad. However¡­ Eleanor Armstrong failed to measure her claims. She shouldn¡¯t have brought up Miss Thompson. Who is Miss Thompson? Let alone Terrence. Even he wouldn¡¯t dare to disrespect the esteemed Miss Thompson. What is Terrence? He is just a good-for-nothing. Mrs. Zacks scoffed, ¡°If I had such a good-for-nothing son, I¡¯d probably hide him underground by now, but she, on the contrary, finds it honorable.¡± Now, everyone points fingers at Eleanor Armstrong. Tough for her to still act like everything¡¯s fine. She truly has an unusually strong mentality. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hobar Salmen squinted his eyes, unable to help but remark, ¡°Actually, Terrence used to be a rare genius. Such a pity.¡± Who could have imagined, that once esteemed genius would end up in this situation today? ¡°Heroes don¡¯t brag about past glories!¡± Mrs. Zacks dismissively said, ¡°Terrence is still a good-for-nothing now!¡± Then, Mrs. Zacks added, ¡°When exactly will you and Mary settle things down?¡± Although Mary Charles is Hobar Salmen¡¯s girlfriend, the two have not held an engagement ceremony. Chapter 1642 - Chapter 1642 402 Radiant Chapter 1642: 402: Radiant! Chapter 1642: 402: Radiant! The whole situation arose because the Charles family was dissatisfied with Hobar Salmen. The Charles family, albeit a minor nobility locally, saw Hobar as nothing more than a commoner. Thus, they proposed a condition. They wanted Hobar to marry into their family. Being the only descendent of the Tiarks Clan, Rudolf Sale and Susan Salem naturally didn¡¯t want Hobar to marry into another family. When it came to this matter, Hobar also felt a headache, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± We¡¯ll just keep talking. In any case, dating Mary Charles didn¡¯t cause him any loss. Susan slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°Why always drag this out? Are Mary¡¯s parents very adamant that you must marry into their family?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Hobar nodded. Susan sighed. A moment later, as if Susan remembered something, she looked at Hobar, ¡°What exactly is your relationship with Mary at this point?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hobar asked. Susan narrowed her eyes, ¡°My meaning is, have you two progressed to the final step?¡± Before Hobar could answer, Susan continued, ¡°I heard people in Country Polluton are very open, especially regarding gender relations. Hobar, why not get her pregnant first? Once the deed is done, they won¡¯t be able to interfere, and Mary will have to marry you whether she wants to or not!¡± Once Mary bore Hobar¡¯s child, she would have no choice but to marry Hobar! That would also save a hefty dowry. And they wouldn¡¯t have to put up with the Charles family¡¯s attitude. It was simply a win-win solution. Hearing this, Hobar slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°Mom, is that really okay?¡± Such behavior didn¡¯t conform to the conduct of a gentleman. Susan huffed coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? I¡¯m asking you, do you truly love Mary?¡± Hobar didn¡¯t truly love Mary. He pursued her because of her background. Marrying into the Charles family would definitely lead to a substantial advancement in his career. Moreover, Mary was also a standard beauty, and gradually, Hobar developed genuine feelings for her. Susan then asked, ¡°Is it that Mary is the only one you would marry?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Hobar nodded. Susan smiled and said, ¡°There you go! If you love her, you should bear the fruit of your love with her. Son, listen to me, sometimes you need to use certain tactics. Forget about being a gentleman; the greatest winner is the one who gets the beauty!¡± ¡°Once you marry Mary, you will be the envy of everyone!¡± Hearing this, Hobar narrowed his eyes. His mother¡¯s words did make some sense. But¡­ Hobar struggled internally with this idea. Susan knew her son well. This child was especially kind-hearted from a young age and adhered to the way of the gentleman; asking him to do such a thing now naturally made him uncomfortable. Susan then said, ¡°Hobar, if you don¡¯t want to do this, Mom won¡¯t force you. Think about it yourself; the decision is yours.¡± Hobar didn¡¯t speak. On this side. Looking at Susan and Hobar¡¯s backs, Eleanor Armstrong slightly furrowed her brow, ¡°Lentz, did you see that? Look how pleased with herself she is!¡± Harlan Lentz replied helplessly with a smile, ¡°After all these years, why do you two still meet like drawn swords?¡± Susan and Eleanor had been college classmates and were neighbors as children. Growing up together and attending the same school, naturally, people compared them, especially once they both married into River City. Eleanor was just slightly behind Susan academically. Thus, Susan always felt superior when facing Eleanor. Fortunately, Eleanor was more beautiful than Susan. As long as they were at the same school, Eleanor was definitely the belle. Although publicly they were good friends, there was always an undercurrent of tension between them, persisting even after they got married and had children. Eleanor¡¯s three sons, each one more outstanding than the last, with her youngest son becoming well-known in the Capital City. At that time, Susan had always been quite envious of Eleanor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only when Terrence Lentz had his car accident, Susan finally lifted her head in front of Eleanor, brimming with triumph. Eleanor turned to Harlan and continued, ¡°This has nothing to do with me; she always provokes me first! You saw it just now. All I did was speak the truth, and if she doesn¡¯t believe it, fine, but she still had to mock me! Pfft!¡± Harlan chuckled and replied, ¡°It makes sense that she doesn¡¯t believe.¡± After all, Terrence Lentz¡¯s reputation was well established. If they weren¡¯t the parents involved, they would find it unbelievable too. Chapter 1643 - Chapter 1643 402 Brilliant_4 Chapter 1643: 402: Brilliant!_4 Chapter 1643: 402: Brilliant!_4 Eleanor Armstrong gave Harlan Lentz an exasperated look, ¡°You¡¯ve finally found common ground with her!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Harlan Lentz explained. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Eleanor continued, ¡°Do you now dislike me so much you want to divorce me?¡± Harlan Lentz¡¯s face was a picture of confusion. It had to be said, A woman¡¯s thought process is simply flawless. He had merely made a casual remark, yet Eleanor had spun out so many questions from it! ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Harlan defended, ¡°How old are we now? Divorce? As if we weren¡¯t afraid of being the laughingstock of others!¡± ¡°Are you implying you regret not divorcing me when we were younger?¡± Eleanor asked. Harlan Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± He shut his mouth. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Do you agree with me?¡± Eleanor was very angry. Harlan Lentz had already pinpointed the crux of the issue and said with a smile, ¡°Eleanor, I think you¡¯re right, Susan Salem is not a good person! Let¡¯s try to avoid her whenever we see her in the future!¡± ¡°I refuse to avoid her! I¡¯m going to walk past her with my head held high!¡± Eleanor retorted, ¡°If I avoid her, she¡¯ll think I¡¯m scared of her!¡± And besides, Why should she have to evade anyone when she has such an exceptional daughter-in-law? She was determined to make Susan Salem green with envy. Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Eleanor continued, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even believe Viola is going to be our future daughter-in-law! If she knew that our Terrence is Mr. Terrence himself, that¡¯d be too much for her!¡± Upon hearing this, Harlan Lentz¡¯s eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t expected Eleanor to already start deceiving herself. Harlan Lentz said, ¡°Do you truly believe our Terrence is Mr. Terrence?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Eleanor replied, ¡°How else would you explain everything that¡¯s happened these past few days?¡± The castle estate they were staying at wasn¡¯t fake. Nor were the housekeeper and the myriad of servants inside. If Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t Mr. Terrence, he couldn¡¯t possibly have arranged for them to stay at the castle estate, let alone a private plane. ¡°I think this is all Viola¡¯s doing,¡± Harlan Lentz said. ¡°I¡¯ve already called Viola, and she said she didn¡¯t arrange it.¡± Not only that, Viola herself had great faith in Terrence Lentz, believing that he would surely achieve greatness in the future. She even had more faith in Terrence than her, his own mother. A helpless Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°Eleanor, can¡¯t you see? Viola is just considering Terrence¡¯s pride.¡± Eleanor didn¡¯t say anything. Harlan Lentz went on, ¡°Viola is a good kid. Terrence must cherish her well.¡± Others wouldn¡¯t display the kind of latitude Viola had. At this moment, Jack approached the two, ¡°Mr. Lentz, Mrs. Lentz.¡± Harlan Lentz looked up, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jack continued, ¡°There¡¯s a banquet the day after tomorrow night. Do you need me to arrange for you both to attend?¡± As he spoke, Jack added, ¡°It¡¯s a bonfire banquet hosted by the Li nation from Sinian Country.¡± Although there were many Sinian people in Country Polluton, There weren¡¯t many from the Li nation. Being able to gather all Li nation people together and host a bonfire banquet was quite a rare event. Most importantly, Eleanor Armstrong was from the Li nation. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t miss a bonfire banquet hosted by her fellow countrymen in Country Polluton. Eleanor looked at Jack and said with a smile, ¡°Then please arrange it for us.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jack nodded. But Eleanor Armstrong wasn¡¯t the only one to receive the invitation to the bonfire banquet. Susan Salem did as well. Susan received the invitation, smiling, ¡°Eleanor Armstrong also got invited?¡± Her assistant shook their head, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about that. However¡­¡± Susan frowned slightly, ¡°However what?¡± The assistant continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Thompson, who came to Polluton for a lecture, also received an invitation.¡± As the founder of the Sight Restorer Plan, Viola Thompson frequently received invitations to lectures from various countries. And the countries that successfully invited Viola would take pride in it. ¡°Miss Viola Thompson?¡± Susan asked excitedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assistant nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, Susan¡¯s excitement grew, ¡°Is this information reliable?¡± If Viola Thompson was also attending the banquet, along with Eleanor and Harlan Lentz, wouldn¡¯t that promise some interesting drama? The assistant replied, ¡°The information is very accurate.¡± Susan narrowed her eyes, ¡°Got it. Tell the organizers, I¡¯ll attend the bonfire banquet on time.¡± Chapter 1644 - Chapter 1644 402 Brilliant Radiance_5 Chapter 1644: 402: Brilliant Radiance!_5 Chapter 1644: 402: Brilliant Radiance!_5 ¡°Okay,¡± the assistant said, bending slightly. After the assistant left, Susan Salem hurried to the study and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Susan pushed open the door with a smiling face and said, ¡°Hobar, don¡¯t forget to bring Mary to the bonfire Banquet the day after tomorrow.¡± Before Hobar could respond, Susan continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a huge fan of Miss Thompson? I heard from David that Miss Thompson will also attend the bonfire Banquet the day after tomorrow.¡± Although Hobar currently worked in software development, he had previously been passionate about biology. He studied biology at university. Unfortunately, mere passion was not enough to sustain a career in biology. Unless one made significant research breakthroughs. Thus, Hobar had no choice but to give up his beloved field and shift to software development, founding a technology company. Hearing this, Hobar nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll attend.¡± ¡°Remember to bring Mary,¡± Susan reminded. She naturally wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to show off her future daughter-in-law in front of Eleanor Armstrong. ¡°Mm,¡± Hobar nodded again. ¡­ On the other side. In the Thompson Clan of Sinian Country. Mary Perryne took Viola Thompson¡¯s hand, ¡°Viola, how did you handle that matter I asked you to keep an eye on last time?¡± They say a mother¡¯s intuition is never wrong, although Mary didn¡¯t specify what it was, Viola understood her mother¡¯s meaning immediately. Viola said with a smile, ¡°Mom, are you talking about my eldest brother¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Mary nodded. She originally wanted to set up Bella Windham with Samuel Thompson. It was a pity. The two kids just didn¡¯t have that spark. Mary continued, ¡°Has your brother actually been dating anyone?¡± Seeing Samuel¡¯s recent behavior, it did seem like he was dating. But then again, it didn¡¯t. It was quite strange. Viola said, ¡°He¡¯s not dating, but it¡¯s very likely he¡¯s in the ambiguous phase.¡± The ambiguous phase! On hearing this, Mary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Who is it? Who is the girl? Where is she from?¡± ¡°How¡¯s her personality? Is she pretty?¡± Mary was so anxious about Samuel sorting out his life that her hair turned white. Seeing Mary like this, Viola gently smiled, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, let me explain slowly.¡± Viola slowly spoke. She gave a brief introduction to Isla Astir¡¯s personal situation. Upon hearing this, Mary nodded very satisfied, ¡°It seems like this girl is quite independent. Just in her sophomore year, yet she has her own car and house in Capital City, wow, that¡¯s not easy at all.¡± Isla Astir¡¯s situation was unlike others. Others could rely on their family background, on their parents. But Isla Astir had no one to rely on. She could only depend on herself. Mary then said, ¡°Viola, can you take me to meet her?¡± She was now impatient to see Isla Astir. Viola shook her head slightly, ¡°Mom, that might not be a good idea. Don¡¯t rush things like this. When things are ready, my big brother will naturally bring her home.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Mary replied with a slight frown, ¡°but with your brother¡¯s wooden head, who knows if he can actually win her over!¡± Viola laughed lightly, ¡°If they are really meant to be, my brother will surely come to his senses. Plus, I think he¡¯s gotten a lot more sensible now.¡± The old Samuel Thompson wouldn¡¯t have actively offered rides to a girl. But now¡­ Samuel Thompson did so quite naturally. Mary shook her head helplessly, ¡°None of the three give me peace of mind.¡± Samuel Thompson, in his early thirties, had no girlfriend. Samuel and Edward were even quieter. With that, Mary stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these upsetting things. Viola, aren¡¯t you going to Country Polluton the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Viola nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m attending a lecture.¡± ¡°Then spend today shopping with mom! It¡¯s been so long since I last bought clothes,¡± Mary said, linking arms with Viola. No matter when, a woman¡¯s wardrobe is always missing one piece of clothing. Mary was no exception. ¡°Sure,¡± Viola nodded lightly. Mary loved buying clothes for Viola; seeing her daughter dressed beautifully always gave her a great sense of achievement. Mother and daughter reached the mall. The two, arm in arm, were mother and daughter but chatted and laughed more like sisters. Mary was very generous, buying anything that caught Viola¡¯s eye without hesitation. Ahead was a restroom. Viola said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the restroom. You keep shopping.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mary nodded slightly, ¡°then I¡¯ll wait for you in this store.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mary went into the store and spotted a pink dress. The dress was quite designer. Indeed, not something the average person could pull off. Mary fell in love with it at first sight and told the salesperson, ¡°Wrap it up for me.¡± The salesperson, noticing Mary¡¯s aura of affluence yet lacking any luxury items, squinted her eyes and walked up to Mary, then said, ¡°Hello ma¡¯am, this dress is a limited edition from our store, available in only one size and one color. Is it for you, or are you buying it for someone else?¡± ¡°For my daughter,¡± Mary replied. The salesperson continued, ¡°Would you like your daughter to try it on?¡± The designer of this dress was extremely meticulous. It took three years of hard work to create this dress, but because it¡¯s extremely size specific, only women with a perfect nine-head-body ratio, model-like figures can wear it, which made many people hesitant. With that, the salesperson added, ¡°There¡¯s only one size available, and it¡¯s very particular about height and body shape.¡± Mary, with a proud face, replied, ¡°My daughter is very beautiful and has a great figure. She doesn¡¯t need to try it on; she¡¯ll definitely be able to wear it.¡± Hearing this, the salesperson expressed doubt and then said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know Moira?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Mary nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moira was a famous actress, and Mary loved watching her movies. The salesperson said, ¡°Miss Moira also tried on our dress, but unfortunately, even for her, it was too small.¡± In this world, not many can fit the perfect standard body type. Mary smiled and said, ¡°Then this dress is practically custom-made for my daughter.¡± (Mrs. Zacks, having learned through friends that Viola was coming to Polluton Country to attend a show, came here to flaunt this in front of Eleanor Armstrong, hoping to embarrass Eleanor in front of Viola. However, it turns out Eleanor had not fibbed.) Chapter 1645 - Chapter 1645 403 Slap in the face Chapter 1645: 403: Slap in the face Chapter 1645: 403: Slap in the face Mary Perryne took one look at the dress and instantly felt it was tailor-made for Viola Thompson. Viola¡¯s figure and temperament were incomparably fitting. But the sales clerk disagreed. After all, when the designer created this dress, it was designed according to the most perfect body proportions. Not just Moira. Even international models had come to try it on. But it was either too big or they couldn¡¯t fit into it. There were those who did manage to get it on, but after the designer¡¯s review, if they found the temperament not sufficient, casting the person in a dull light, they would refuse to sell it. This led to the dress being in existence for nearly a year and still not sold. Moreover, there were many people as confident as Mary Perryne. But only when they actually put on the dress did they realize that they were not worthy of such a high-end garment. Mary Perryne looked at the clerk and asked, ¡°How much is this dress?¡± She had the air of someone poised to buy it on the spot. The clerk smiled and said, ¡°Madam, this dress currently doesn¡¯t have a price tag. Moreover, our designer has stipulated that only those who can fit into this dress are qualified to purchase it.¡± At this, the clerk paused and added, ¡°Furthermore, after putting it on, it still requires our designer¡¯s review. Only if the temperament meets the standards will our designer agree to sell it.¡± Hearing this, Mary Perryne frowned slightly. So many rules just to buy a dress? However. The dress was indeed beautiful. Mary Perryne looked at the short-haired clerk, emphatically saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my daughter will definitely fit into it. And with my daughter¡¯s temperament, she can surely bring out the perfect state of this dress.¡± Like all mothers in the world, she believed wholeheartedly in her daughter. In Mary Perryne¡¯s eyes, Viola Thompson was a uniquely stunning beauty. So captivating and charming. The short-haired clerk maintained a polite smile upon hearing this. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, madam, but we need to have your daughter come and try it on, then the designer will evaluate and set the price.¡± ¡°Do we have to go through this process?¡± Mary Perryne frowned slightly. The short-haired clerk nodded, ¡°Yes, madam.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Mary Perryne nodded. A moment later, Mary Perryne said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send a message to my daughter to come right over.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said the clerk. ¡°In the meantime, you might want to look at the other styles of dresses we have in our store.¡± With such a beautiful dress in front of her, how could Mary Perryne take interest in other styles? After all, precious gems were before her. Mary Perryne declined, ¡°No, thank you. I just want this one.¡± The short-haired clerk frowned subtly. Judging by Mary Perryne¡¯s demeanor, she knew this customer couldn¡¯t afford the other styles in the store. No money to browse a luxury boutique? A waste of time and life. A look of disdain flickered in the short-haired clerk¡¯s eyes. While waiting for Viola, Mary Perryne sat on the sofa looking down at her phone. At that moment, another long-haired clerk approached the short-haired clerk and whispered, ¡°Is that your customer?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the short-haired clerk nodded, her eyes full of scorn, ¡°A pauper, insisting that her daughter can fit into Su¡¯s Human Angel. She¡¯s waiting for her daughter now.¡± Su was the name of the designer. Human Angel was the name of the pink dress. When Su designed the dress, it was made for the girl who was the closest earthly embodiment of a fairy, hence the fit and temperament requirements were extremely strict. If anyone could wear this dress, then she was a true Human Angel. Therefore. A saying became popular in the entertainment circle. If anyone could fit into the Human Angel, then she would become the next red-hot top influencer. The long-haired clerk smiled, ¡°How many people have tried on the Human Angel in our store to date?¡± ¡°Probably¡­ several thousand?¡± the short-haired clerk said. The long-haired clerk pulled out the store¡¯s tablet, ¡°Wrong! A total of 108,000 people. Among them, almost half of the female celebrities in the entertainment industry.¡± Moira was just the most famous of all the female artists. That didn¡¯t include the female artists who came secretly to try on the dress, unable to let go of their idol baggage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one was willing to admit their talent was not enough for perfection. ¡°Tsk,¡± the short-haired clerk squinted her eyes, ¡°you have no idea how confident that woman is. If someone uninformed saw her, they¡¯d really think her daughter is some kind of fairy!¡± The long-haired clerk laughed, ¡°Haven¡¯t we encountered this type of person often in so long working here?¡± They should have gotten used to it by now. The short-haired clerk couldn¡¯t be bothered with Mary Perryne anymore and beckoned the store¡¯s intern, ¡°Sherry, come here for a moment.¡± Chapter 1646 - Chapter 1646 403 Slap in the face Chapter 1646: 403: Slap in the face Chapter 1646: 403: Slap in the face ¡°Belinda,¡± the intern, a young girl in her early twenties, said. Belinda continued, ¡°Please attend to the guest sitting on the sofa.¡± It was the busiest time of the day. She didn¡¯t want to waste time on a poor customer. After all, luxury stores rely on performance-based commissions. The intern, always full of energy, nodded immediately upon hearing, ¡°Okay, Belinda, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Carrying tea respectfully, the intern approached Mary Perryne, ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, please enjoy some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Mary Perryne said as she took a sip of the tea. ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± the intern asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for my daughter,¡± Mary Perryne replied. The intern nodded and then asked, ¡°Do we have any styles in the store that you like? Would you like me to bring something for you to try?¡± ¡°I like that dress over there,¡± Mary Perryne pointed to a pink dress. ¡°Human Angel?¡± the intern inquired. Mary Perryne was a bit surprised, ¡°That dress is called ¡®Human Angel¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the intern explained with a smile, ¡°Designer Su named it ¡®Human Angel¡¯ because he envisioned the customer as a celestial maiden when designing the dress.¡± ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Mary Perryne remarked. However, the dress has been tried on by many customers already¡­ Mary Perryne remained as confident as ever, ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be a problem for my daughter,¡± she asserted. ¡°May I ask how tall and how heavy your daughter is?¡± the intern continued. ¡°She is 176 cm tall and weighs 48 kg,¡± Mary Perryne replied. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s height and figure are indeed perfect! However, we still need her to try it on personally, as our designer cannot evaluate without seeing it on her,¡± the intern smiled. Mary narrowed her eyes, ¡°What did you say your designer¡¯s name was?¡± ¡°Su.¡± Hearing this, Mary Perryne suddenly realized. No wonder. No wonder this designer is so renowned. It turned out to be Su, the designer queen of Paris Fashion Week. ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I ask your last name? I¡¯ll register you here. Oh, and my name is Sherry, you can call me Sherry or just Elly,¡± the intern continued. ¡°Sherry, you¡¯re different from the others. They are all dismissive towards me, only you treat me like a real customer,¡± Mary Perryne noticed. She wasn¡¯t fooled; she had seen the earlier disdain and mockery from the short-haired staff member. But Sherry, from start to finish, was sincere. ¡°I¡¯m just an intern,¡± Sherry explained with a smile. Interns have to work harder than regular staff. Only then can they secure a full-time position. ¡°If I¡¯m not serious, I might lose this job. Plus, I think all customers should be treated equally. Treating them differently could give people the wrong impression about our industry,¡± Sherry stated, knowing her individual power was limited but determined to do her best. Mary Perryne appreciated such honesty in the young girl. ¡°You are also very honest, without any ulterior motives.¡± Sherry laughed shyly, ¡°Thank you. By the way, would you like something to eat? We offer afternoon tea here with osmanthus cake and European pastries.¡± ¡°Do you have Milk Tea?¡± Mary Perryne asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sherry nodded. Mary Perryne looked at Sherry, her tone light, ¡°Then prepare a cup of Milk Tea for me. My daughter likes it.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± Sherry went to prepare the Milk Tea. In the pantry, Caitlin, also an intern, came up to Sherry and whispered, ¡°Sherry, are you preparing Milk Tea for that woman outside?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sherry nodded. Caitlin was incredulous, ¡°Are you crazy? Belinda is obviously bullying you! That woman doesn¡¯t look like she can afford luxury goods! Belinda has already made a sale of five hundred thousand, and you won¡¯t make even a penny this afternoon!¡± Caitlin was sharper than Sherry; originally, Belinda wanted to make Caitlin do it. But Caitlin acted first, targeting a customer who had just entered the store, and Belinda had to turn to Sherry reluctantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It¡¯s just that Sherry wasn¡¯t very cunning. ¡°I can¡¯t refuse her; she¡¯s a senior staff member. Besides, on our first day in sales, our supervisor said we shouldn¡¯t judge people by their appearance,¡± Sherry reasoned. Caitlin couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud hearing that. Not judge people by their appearance? In the real sales industry, how many can manage not to judge people by their appearance? Chapter 1647 - Chapter 1647 403 Slap in the face_3 Chapter 1647: 403: Slap in the face_3 Chapter 1647: 403: Slap in the face_3 Caitlin continued, ¡°I bet that woman just came here for free food and drinks! Did she say she wanted to see any specific clothes?¡± ¡°She was interested in the ¡®Human Angel¡¯ design, but not for herself¨Cit¡¯s for her daughter,¡± Sherry answered. Caitlin wanted to say more, but she swallowed her words as Sherry was also an intern and therefore her competitor. So, Caitlin turned and said, ¡°Sherry, I think you¡¯re right, every customer deserves our attention. What if that woman is just a low-profile rich lady? Keep it up!¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Sherry nodded. A moment later, Sherry emerged with a milk tea, and approached Mary Perryne, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your milk tea is ready.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Mary Perryne took the milk tea with both hands, looking somewhat troubled, ¡°Sorry, my daughter got held up and might come later. I¡¯m going to find her now.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Sherry kept a polite smile and wasn¡¯t upset about Mary Perryne¡¯s sudden decision to leave. Mary Perryne added, ¡°You¡¯re Sherry, right? What time do you finish work this afternoon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be here all afternoon, whenever you can make it.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Mary Perryne, holding the milk tea, said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring my daughter by in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Take care,¡± Sherry saw Mary Perryne out. Once Sherry returned inside, Caitlin came over, ¡°I knew it! That woman was definitely just here for a freebie!¡± Sure enough! She took a milk tea and left. Sherry said, ¡°She mentioned her daughter had some things to sort out, but they¡¯d be back in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Do you believe that?¡± Caitlin looked at Sherry, astonished. ¡°Yeah,¡± Sherry nodded, ¡°I believe it. I don¡¯t think that lady was lying to me.¡± Caitlin was speechless. She didn¡¯t even know what to say anymore. Sherry was just too young! It seemed she would never be promoted! Belinda also had a look that said [I knew it all along]. Thank goodness. Thank goodness she didn¡¯t waste her time on that woman. Otherwise, the whole afternoon would have been for nothing! Belinda approached Sherry, then said, ¡°Sherry, in our line of work, the most important thing is to judge the situation. Next time this type of customer comes in, don¡¯t bother serving them anything!¡± Sherry kept her head down, silent. Belinda squinted her eyes, ¡°If this happens again, the cost of the milk tea and snacks will be deducted from your salary!¡± With that, Belinda walked over to another seasoned employee, Mrs. Forrest, meaningfully saying, ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s really hard to manage interns! Not a single smart one among them!¡± Mrs. Forrest chuckled, ¡°They are just college graduates, haven¡¯t been roughed up by society yet!¡± Belinda laughed too. Caitlin overheard their entire conversation and narrowed her eyes. Sherry¡¯s recent performance had been mediocre and her popularity wasn¡¯t great either; it seemed there was no hope for her to get a permanent position. Time ticked by. Before long, it was already past three in the afternoon. Belinda walked up to Sherry, ¡°It¡¯s past three, where is your customer?¡± Sherry turned and looked at the wall clock, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just really busy?¡± Belinda continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have much else this afternoon, and some goods just arrived from Giseda City. Go take care of that.¡± Normally, this type of work was done by the logistics department. But Sherry was just an intern after all. Sherry, without any complaints, went outside to move the goods. After she had moved all the goods inside, it was already 5:30 pm. Sherry walked over to Caitlin and asked, ¡°Has my customer come by?¡± Caitlin shook her head, ¡°Your customer is a scammer.¡± Sherry said nothing and just took a sip of water. Just then, a voice called from outside, ¡°Sherry, can you come out?¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Sherry immediately put down her glass and headed outside. As soon as she got there, she saw Mary Perryne. ¡°Ms. Perryne! You came!¡± Sherry was clearly excited to see her. Mary Perryne finding the store again validated her persistence. ¡°Sherry,¡± Mary Perryne greeted Sherry with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mary Perryne continued, ¡°My daughter¡¯s matter isn¡¯t settled yet, so I came by myself. Oh, can you prepare a milk tea for me? My daughter really likes your milk tea.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Sherry nodded. Seeing Mary Perryne again, and witnessing her specifically asking Sherry for a milk tea, Belinda was speechless. That old woman truly had no shame! Boldly asking for a milk tea like that! Chapter 1648 - Chapter 1648 403 Slap in the face_4 Chapter 1648: 403: Slap in the face_4 Chapter 1648: 403: Slap in the face_4 Sherry happily went to prepare the Milk Tea, and Belinda followed her into the tea room, then said, ¡°Sherry, that woman outside probably doesn¡¯t even have a daughter! She¡¯s just here to swindle food and drinks!¡± These kinds of people just can¡¯t be indulged. ¡°Belinda, you can deduct the Milk Tea money from my company¡¯s account,¡± Sherry said with a smile. As soon as she finished speaking, Sherry came out with the Milk Tea, handing it to Mary Perryne, ¡°Mrs. Perryne, your Milk Tea is ready. Would you like something to drink?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have a lemon water,¡± Mary Perryne said. ¡°Okay,¡± Sherry nodded in agreement. Just as Sherry was coming out with the lemon water, footsteps were heard from outside the store. Mary Perryne looked up with a smile, ¡°My daughter has arrived.¡± It was at this moment that Sherry also looked up. But as she did, she was momentarily stunned. The girl who walked in was about eighteen or nineteen years old, delicate peach blossom eyes shimmering, skin like creamy jade, making one wish to bring all the beautiful idioms in the world to her presence. Yet in the end, it seemed that none of these idioms were worthy of her. ¡°Beauty that brings down empires¡± was too trite. ¡°Looking like a celestial fairy¡± was too far-fetched. ¡°Viola, over here,¡± Mary Perryne waved to her. ¡°Mom,¡± Viola Thompson walked towards Mary Perryne. At this moment, the others in the store also lifted their heads. No one had expected that Mary Perryne actually had a daughter. And moreover¡­ She was so beautiful. Especially Belinda, who had been sarcastic to Mary Perryne. She was just frozen in place. Could it be¡­ She had missed out on a big deal? No. Impossible. Judging by Mary Perryne¡¯s appearance, even if her daughter really fit into this dress, it wasn¡¯t certain she could afford it. With that thought¡­ Belinda calmed down a bit. Mary Perryne, holding Viola¡¯s hand, smiled at Sherry, ¡°This is my daughter, her last name is Thompson. Let¡¯s go try on the clothes.¡± Sherry led the way, ¡°Please follow me this way.¡± Arriving at the pink dress, Mary Perryne smiled, ¡°What do you think, Viola? This dress isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Sherry took down the dress, ¡°Miss Thompson, the fitting room is this way.¡± Viola followed Sherry¡¯s steps. She entered the fitting room. Viola changed into the dress. It was very strange. The dress did not have a size marked, but it fit her as if it were tailor-made, unexpectedly perfect. Mary Perryne sat on the sofa expectantly. She was imagining what Viola would look like walking out of the fitting room. Definitely very beautiful. Mary Perryne looked at Sherry, brimming with confidence, ¡°Sherry, my daughter wearing that ¡®Human Angel¡¯ will undoubtedly fit very well.¡± Sherry nodded, ¡°I think so too.¡± Mary Perryne continued, ¡°Does that mean if my daughter fits well, we can negotiate the price with Su?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda frowned subtly nearby. Undeniably. Viola Thompson was certainly very beautiful, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean she would fit perfectly into this dress. After all, even Moira couldn¡¯t master this dress. Moira was one of the few actresses in the entertainment industry with a modeling background. At this moment. Click. The fitting room door opened. The next second, Viola Thompson walked out. It was a stunningly beautiful dress. Paired with the world¡¯s most delicate color. Every part of the design had a unique significance. Sherry¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth nearly unable to close, ¡°My goodness! It¡¯s just way, way too beautiful!¡± Like an angel descended to the mortal world. The silk fabric excellently outlined her graceful figure, the off-shoulder design revealed perfect collarbones, and pink is a very skin-selective color, appearing dull on even the slightest dark complexion. Even Moira hadn¡¯t been able to hold down such a fairy-like color. But on her, it was so suitable. So beautiful it nearly took one¡¯s breath away. Belinda and Mrs. Forrest also widened their eyes, their expressions filled with awe. Simply too gorgeous! Mary Perryne took out her phone to take pictures, smiling, ¡°Viola, I knew this dress would suit you especially well.¡± It was proven, her judgement was not wrong. This dress was indeed very suitable for Viola Thompson. After speaking, Mary Perryne looked at Sherry, ¡°How much is this dress?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sherry replied, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Su right now.¡± Belinda narrowed her eyes and immediately stepped forward with a smile, ¡°Madam, let me serve you from now on, Vio Sherry here is an intern and doesn¡¯t understand a thing.¡± Mary Perryne was clearly her customer, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t let Sherry take her away. Mary Perryne looked at Belinda, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve decided that Sherry will serve me.¡± With that, Mary Perryne directly pushed past Belinda and looked at Sherry, ¡°Sherry, please contact Su for me quickly.¡± Chapter 1649 - Chapter 1649 403 Slap in the face_5 Chapter 1649: 403: Slap in the face_5 Chapter 1649: 403: Slap in the face_5 ¡°Of course,¡± Sherry was particularly excited. The store¡¯s surveillance footage was linked to Su. Upon receiving Sherry¡¯s message, Su immediately checked the surveillance and was stunned at what he saw. He had thought that no one in his lifetime would ever wear a dress he designed. Unexpectedly, someone was able to embody the most beautiful aspect of that dress. Su quoted a price. Sherry approached Mary Perryne, extended the tablet she was holding, and said, ¡°Miss Perryne, Su mentioned that if Miss Thompson is willing to be the brand ambassador for us, this dress will be given to her for free.¡± ANSU is an internationally renowned luxury brand. Many big-name stars would pay out of their own pockets just to get the ambassadorship. It has always been them approaching ANSU for collaboration. When has ANSU ever actively sought an ordinary person to be a brand ambassador? This was a first. Sherry continued, ¡°Additionally, Su mentioned that if Miss Thompson agrees, a three billion endorsement fee can also be paid.¡± Sherry thought she was hallucinating when she heard about the three billion endorsement fee. It turns out beauty really can be as valuable as gold. Sherry thought that Mary would accept eagerly, but instead, Mary took out a black card, ¡°Sherry, please just charge it directly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask how much this dress costs?¡± Sherry asked. Mary smiled slightly, ¡°No need.¡± As long as Viola Thompson looked good in it, she was willing to spend any amount. Sherry took the black card with both hands and went to make the payment. Belinda was so jealous that her eyes turned red. She had thought Mary was just a freeloader and a beggar, but it turned out Mary was actually a rich woman. A dress worth sixty million was bought without a second thought. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Viola Thompson came to Country P to attend a lecture. In addition, she was also invited to a bonfire Banquet held by the Li nation of Country P. The bonfire Banquet was very lively. Rudolf Sale, Susan Salem, and their son Hobar Salmen attended the Banquet on time. Susan held her husband¡¯s arm, smiling, ¡°We might even meet an old friend here tonight.¡± Rudolf Sale was curious, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong,¡± Susan answered. At this news, Rudolf was somewhat surprised, ¡°They are in Country P too?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Susan nodded. Hearing this, Rudolf became even more surprised. It seemed he hadn¡¯t expected that Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong would still be in the mood for leisure. If he had a good-for-nothing son, he definitely wouldn¡¯t feel like having fun. Eleanor and Harlan really knew how to let loose. Rudolf continued, ¡°How is their third son doing now? Any better?¡± ¡°The same.¡± Rudolf chuckled, ¡°Then they really have a good attitude.¡± Susan also covered her mouth and chuckled lightly, ¡°You can say that again!¡± Just then, Hobar came over with Mary Charles, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Mary Charles greeted them politely, ¡°Hello Uncle, Aunt.¡± Susan grasped Mary Charles¡¯s hand, ¡°Mary, long time no see.¡± Mary Charles replied with a smile, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while.¡± She wasn¡¯t very fluent in the language of the Sinian Country, so she could only have simple exchanges with Rudolf and his wife. Hobar then said, ¡°Mom, Dad, Mary¡¯s parents are somewhat acquainted with Miss Thompson, and she is just over there. Would you like to go and greet her?¡± Susan wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity and immediately nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Who wouldn¡¯t want to be connected to Viola Thompson? After all, she was a person who would go down in history. Hobar led his parents over and introduced Miss Thompson in a lowered voice. Susan exclaimed, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± A mere glimpse from afar made her feel as if she was disturbing the peace of a beauty. It really made her wonder how Eleanor could boast that Viola was her daughter-in-law. It was also Hobar¡¯s first time seeing Viola, and his eyes couldn¡¯t hide his admiration. However, his admiration was mostly for her talents. Susan then asked, ¡°By the way, have Harlan and Eleanor arrived?¡± Hobar nodded, ¡°Aunt Eleanor seems to be over there.¡± Susan turned to look and indeed saw Eleanor, and then said with a smile, ¡°You go greet Miss Thompson first, I¡¯ll go find Eleanor.¡± Eleanor claimed she was Viola¡¯s mother-in-law, right? Now that the lady herself was here, Susan really wanted to see how Eleanor would navigate around this falsehood. Hobar of course knew what his mother was thinking and said, ¡°Mom, let it be.¡± Susan retorted, ¡°Let it be? Eleanor has been domineering for a lifetime, always trying to outdo me; why should I just let it be?¡± She had no intention of letting it go! Hobar, out of options, could only let his mother go find Eleanor. Rudolf curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your mom and your Aunt Eleanor?¡± Hobar explained the situation. Hearing this, Rudolf laughed, ¡°No wonder your mom is so upset.¡± There¡¯s a limit to how much you can boast. If Viola was to find out that Eleanor was using this for bragging rights, the Lentz Clan would be done for! Meanwhile. Susan approached Eleanor, feigning surprise and covering her mouth, ¡°Eleanor! You¡¯re here too!¡± This time, Susan didn¡¯t even bother to call her Mrs. Lentz. ¡°Susan,¡± Eleanor smiled and turned around. Susan walked up to her and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you at the bonfire Banquet.¡± Before Eleanor could reply, Susan continued, ¡°Oh, Eleanor, did you know? Miss Thompson is here tonight as well.¡± ¡°Which Miss Thompson?¡± Eleanor didn¡¯t react immediately. Susan scoffed inwardly, ¡°The fiancee of your third son, of course!¡± At this, Eleanor was truly surprised, ¡°Really?¡± She only knew Viola had arrived in Country P for official business the previous night. She wasn¡¯t aware that Viola was attending the bonfire Banquet too. Susan nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Miss Thompson is right over there; let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to her.¡± Without waiting for Eleanor to agree, Susan pulled her towards Viola. She was eagerly anticipating Eleanor¡¯s embarrassment. Savoring the schadenfreude, Susan said, ¡°Eleanor, you¡¯re really lucky. It¡¯s all up to you to introduce me to Miss Thompson today.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, they arrived at the center of the banquet hall. Holding Eleanor¡¯s hand, Susan called out to Viola¡¯s silhouette, ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± At the call, Viola Thompson turned slightly, and seeing Eleanor, she too was very surprised. Before Viola could speak, Susan continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, I heard that you are Mrs. Lentz¡¯s daughter-in-law-to-be.¡± Viola put down her wine glass and approached them, ¡°Auntie!¡± Chapter 1650 - Chapter 1650 402 Will not back down Chapter 1650: 402: Will not back down! Chapter 1650: 402: Will not back down! Auntie? Who was Viola Thompson calling? As Susan Salem watched Viola walking towards them, she froze, almost unable to react. Could it be that Viola really was Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s future daughter-in-law? No! That was absolutely impossible. How could Viola possibly be Terrence Lentz¡¯s fiancee? So Viola must have been greeting someone else! Terrence Lentz was just a good-for-nothing. Viola, on the other hand, was a top-notch international figure. These two had nothing in common. Susan licked her dry lips and steadied her mind. After all, she had originally called out to Viola just to embarrass Eleanor. Who was Viola? If Eleanor dared to joke about someone like Viola, given Viola¡¯s current status, Eleanor would definitely be sanctioned. Just then, Viola stopped in front of Eleanor, smiling and saying, ¡°Auntie, what a coincidence that you are also at the bonfire banquet!¡± Viola truly hadn¡¯t expected Eleanor to be there. She had planned to look for Eleanor after attending the banquet. Eleanor took Viola¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m from the Li nation, so when the hosts invited me, I came straight here. Viola, didn¡¯t you say you were at Polluton University for a lecture today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°The lecture just ended. Since the dean of the Biology Department at Polluton University is also from the Li nation, he invited me, so I came straight here after the lecture ended.¡± Listening to their conversation, Susan felt like she was dreaming. First, she had never expected Eleanor to be so familiar. Second, looking at the two of them¡­ It made Susan quite scared. Could Viola really be Eleanor¡¯s future daughter-in-law, whom she hadn¡¯t formally married into the family yet? Realizing this, Susan felt a chill run down her spine. What¡­ What exactly was going on? One was a genius, the other a good-for-nothing. Susan simply couldn¡¯t figure out how Viola and Terrence Lentz ended up together. Just then, Eleanor spoke up, smiling at Susan, ¡°Susan, let me introduce you. This is our Terrence¡¯s fiancee, Viola Thompson.¡± At that moment, it was as if Susan had been struck by lightning. Boom! It was even more thrilling than Mars colliding with Earth. Before Susan could react, Eleanor looked toward Viola, ¡°Viola, this is Mrs. Zacks. Mrs. Zacks¡¯s maiden name is Salem. We grew up together as children, but after her family immigrated to Country Polluton, we seldom met.¡± Viola, standing nearly five foot nine, a full head taller than Susan, simply looked at Susan. ¡°Mrs. Zacks, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Viola Thompson.¡± Susan looked up at Viola. The woman before her was young, beautiful, elegant, and dignified, with a figure comparable to an international supermodel. Her talents were unmatched. Young as she was, she had stood out among a group of international leaders. She truly lived up to the phrase ¡®unparalleled in the country.¡¯ With both talent and beauty¡­ she should have chosen someone on her level. She definitely shouldn¡¯t have chosen a good-for-nothing! It must be a dream! It had to be a dream. Susan bit her tongue lightly. Ouch! It really hurt. Not only that, Susan also tasted a hint of blood in her mouth. It wasn¡¯t a dream. Susan tried her best to squeeze out a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, nice to meet you.¡± Viola¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Eleanor, holding Viola¡¯s hand affectionately, said, ¡°Viola, your uncle is also here, right over there, I¡¯ll take you to him.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Viola smiled faintly. Eleanor turned back to look at Susan, who was still dazed, ¡°Susan, I won¡¯t say more for now, let¡¯s catch up when we have time.¡± With that, without waiting for Susan to respond, she walked away with Viola. Once they turned around, Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Susan had always acted superior in their interactions. Especially after Terrence¡¯s accident, every time they met, she had mocked Eleanor incessantly. This time, it was finally Susan¡¯s turn to be embarrassed. The feeling was just too thrilling! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eleanor continued, ¡°Viola, let me tell you, Mrs. Zacks there; she¡¯s always been my nemesis! Tonight, I guess she came hoping to laugh at me! But she could never have seen that you were really going to be my daughter-in-law!¡± Being human, everyone has a love for gossip. Even Viola was no exception. After all, who can live without a little drama? Upon hearing this, Viola curiously asked, ¡°Auntie, did you not say you grew up with her?¡± Chapter 1651 - Chapter 1651 402 Will not back down_2 Chapter 1651: 402: Will not back down!_2 Chapter 1651: 402: Will not back down!_2 Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true we grew up together, but Susan Salem is so cunning! No matter what, she always wants to compete with me, even in significant life events like marriage and having children.¡± Eleanor revealed her grievances and conflicts with Susan Salem to Viola Thompson without reservation. On the other side, Susan watched their retreating figures with an indescribable look in her eyes. Why? Why should all good things go to Eleanor alone? Terrence Lentz is just a good-for-nothing, why should he have such an outstanding fiancee? That¡¯s the unattainable Miss Thompson! Just a moment ago, Susan was proud that her son had a girlfriend from the Charles family. The next moment, reality slapped her hard in the face. It hurt so much! In terms of family background, the Tiarks Clan was far more eminent than the Lentz Clan. In terms of talent, Hobar Salmen had founded his own software company at a young age and had an annual income of over a hundred million. Susan couldn¡¯t understand why her son would lose to a good-for-nothing like Terrence Lentz! Terrence Lentz wasn¡¯t even comparable to her son¡¯s little finger! She saw her mother standing alone, lost in her thoughts in the banquet hall. Hobar slightly furrowed his brow and excused himself from his girlfriend before approaching Susan. ¡°Mom.¡± Susan then came to her senses and turned to look at Hobar, ¡°Son.¡± Although she tried hard to muster a faint smile, her expression still looked somewhat unsightly. Hobar asked with concern, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Susan shook her head, ¡°No, nothing.¡± In fact, she had a lot on her mind, but she didn¡¯t know where to begin. Hobar continued, ¡°Mom, Mary¡¯s father and Miss Thompson know each other quite well. Do you want me to have her introduce you to Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Susan¡¯s face turned somewhat pale. Hobar was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± Susan responded, ¡°I just met Miss Thompson.¡± Hearing this, Hobar was very surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve already met her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Susan nodded. A moment passed, and then she uncertainly asked, ¡°By the way, Hobar, are you sure the person who came tonight was Miss Thompson?¡± At this point, Susan was still clinging to hope. What if it wasn¡¯t Viola Thompson? It was obvious to anyone that Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t be with Terrence Lentz. After saying this, Susan looked at Hobar expectantly. How much she wanted to hear a confirmation from Hobar. Yes. That was not Miss Thompson. Miss Thompson did not attend the bonfire banquet tonight. But reality once again harshly slapped Susan as Hobar added, ¡°That was Miss Thompson. Didn¡¯t you see her? Even Professor Lock was very respectful toward her.¡± This scene was probably only visible tonight. After all, Professor Lock himself was a big boss, and whoever met him would bow and scrape. But only tonight. The venerable, seventy-year-old Professor Lock stood beside Viola Thompson, looking as awkward as a child. Not hearing the answer she wanted, Susan was quite desperate. Hobar frowned slightly without showing it too much, ¡°Mom, did something happen?¡± Susan sighed. A moment later, she said, ¡°Son, we still lost.¡± Susan could accept losing to anyone. But she couldn¡¯t accept that her son lost to a good-for-nothing. Hobar looked utterly baffled, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± He couldn¡¯t quite understand what his mother was saying. Susan turned to look at Hobar and continued, ¡°Hobar, do you know who Terrence Lentz¡¯s fiancee is?¡± Hobar shook his head. Honestly, if his mother hadn¡¯t brought it up again, he would have nearly forgotten about this person from his childhood memories. Susan had a bitter expression. Hobar joked, ¡°The way you are saying it, Terrence Lentz¡¯s fiancee can¡¯t really be Miss Thompson, can she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Susan nodded. Hearing this, Hobar¡¯s eyes widened, incredulously asking, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Susan sighed again, ¡°I¡¯m saying, Miss Thompson is really Terrence Lentz¡¯s fiancee.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hobar burst out laughing, ¡°Mom, are you kidding me?¡± Terrence Lentz and Viola Thompson were from two different worlds, how could they possibly be fiances? That was no different than a fairy tale! Susan continued, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believe it either.¡± Seeing his mother like this, Hobar also realized something was off and frowned, ¡°Mom, are you serious?¡± Chapter 1652 - Chapter 1652 402 Will not back down_3 Chapter 1652: 402: Will not back down!_3 Chapter 1652: 402: Will not back down!_3 Susan Salem felt helplessly trapped in a scenario she wished was just a joke, an illusion of her own making. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Susan retorted. Hobar Salmen furrowed his brows tightly. He had never imagined that Viola Thompson would be Terrence Lentz¡¯s fiancee. Licking his lips, Hobar turned towards Susan, ¡°Mom, who did you hear this from?¡± Gossip should never be taken as truth. Susan continued, ¡°Miss Thompson stood right in front of me and admitted it herself. Had it merely been hearsay, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have believed it!¡± Hobar¡¯s face instantly turned pale, his emotions at that moment undefinable by anyone else. One was the goddess he admired, the other a man mired deep in disgrace. Hobar couldn¡¯t fathom how they had ended up together! ¡°Do you really think you saw Miss Thompson?¡± Hobar inquired further. Susan nodded affirmatively. Hobar took a deep breath. Susan went on, ¡°Look over there, isn¡¯t that Miss Thompson? And the woman next to her is Eleanor Armstrong!¡± Hobar lifted his gaze. He was stunned by what he saw. Indeed, not too far off, Eleanor Armstrong was walking alongside Viola Thompson. They appeared quite close. Logically speaking, given Eleanor¡¯s social standing, she shouldn¡¯t have been anywhere near Viola Thompson. Yet here they were¡­ Looking for all the world like mother and daughter. What in the world was going on? Just like Susan, Hobar felt as if he were dreaming. If this wasn¡¯t a dream, then why on earth was this happening? Hobar swallowed hard. Susan, watching the two women from a distance, continued, ¡°Hobar, what do you think all of this means?¡± Despite his excellence, Hobar couldn¡¯t even get close to Viola Thompson. Terrence, a man who had fallen from grace, somehow had such an impressive fiancee. It was so incredibly unfair! Hobar shook his head. His own feelings were incredibly complex at the moment. A moment later, Hobar snapped out of his daze, squinting as he said, ¡°Miss Thompson is no ordinary person. Perhaps, this situation is only temporary.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Susan asked. Hobar replied, ¡°What I mean is, perhaps Terrence might be someone of note while he¡¯s with Miss Thompson, but what is he if she leaves him? Miss Thompson is extraordinary, and I hardly think she¡¯ll throw away her life on a good-for-nothing.¡± Successful men like playing the field. And successful women are no exception. Maybe, Viola Thompson was just toying with Terrence Lentz. In Hobar¡¯s eyes, Terrence had always possessed an attractive appearance. With that explanation, Susan experienced a moment of clarity. Hobar¡¯s words rang true. No matter how glamorous Eleanor appeared now, she was merely basking in Viola Thompson¡¯s light. Once Viola Thompson discarded Terrence, What would Eleanor amount to? At that time, Eleanor wouldn¡¯t even qualify as a clown. With these thoughts, a sly smile curled at Susan¡¯s lips. She was looking forward to that day. Moreover, Susan believed that day wasn¡¯t far off. A moment later, Susan turned to Hobar, ¡°How about the matter I spoke to you about? What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°What matter?¡± Hobar asked. ¡°The matter of you and Mary,¡± Susan explained. The Charles family was a somewhat notable noble lineage in Country Polluton; finalizing the matter between Hobar Salmen and Mary Charles would be greatly advantageous for Hobar. Reflecting on this, Hobar narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°I¡¯m still considering.¡± From the perspective of a male, it wasn¡¯t a particularly dignified matter. Seeing his reaction, Susan was at a loss for words, ¡°What¡¯s there to consider? Are you still thinking about Hannah?¡± Mentioning Hannah caused Hobar¡¯s expression to shift. Hannah was his first love. She was his saudade. Everything about her was perfect. Except for her family background, which paled in comparison to Mary¡¯s. Hannah was an exchange student from Capital University to Polluton University. They had met by chance, and Hobar had fallen in love at first sight with this beautiful and capable girl. It took a great deal of effort for him to win her affection. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately, Hannah came from a very ordinary working-class family; her parents were middle school teachers in the local area. The Price Family was decently situated locally, but not particularly outstanding. Unremarkable. Naturally, Susan wouldn¡¯t approve of such an average daughter-in-law, given the Tiarks Clan¡¯s wealth and prestige. Then Mary appeared. Though Mary wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Hannah, the prominence of the Charles family was undeniable. In addition, with Mary¡¯s love at first sight for Hobar, Susan certainly wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity. Chapter 1653 - Chapter 1653 402 Will not back down_4 Chapter 1653: 402: Will not back down!_4 Chapter 1653: 402: Will not back down!_4 Then, Susan Salem urged her son to pursue Mary. Although Hobar Salmen liked Hannah, he was also a businessman after all. Businessmen value profit. After weighing all options, Hobar Salmen eventually chose Mary, painfully breaking up with Hannah. Seeing her son like this, Susan frowned and said, ¡°Hobar! You and Hannah are from two different worlds, no matter how hard it is for you to accept, you cannot be together again!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Susan then said, ¡°Knowing that, why haven¡¯t you gotten Mary pregnant quickly?¡± Hobar did not respond. Susan glanced at Mary nearby, ¡°Do you see those men around Mary?¡± Upon hearing this, Hobar looked up. Susan narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Each one of them is eyeing Mary greedily; once you give them a chance, there will be no turning back!¡± Who doesn¡¯t want to change their fate? But changing fate is not an easy task. Therefore, some people inevitably look for shortcuts. Once someone connects with the Charles family, their entire life trajectory will change. Hobar took a deep breath. Susan weighed her words internally, ¡°Hobar, you¡¯re an adult now. I can only hint so much, you need to figure the rest out by yourself.¡± After saying this, Susan walked over to Mary with a smile, ¡°Mary, remember to visit your aunt when you have time.¡± Mary smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Hobar watched the two from a distance, deep in thought. His mother was right. He indeed had never let go of Hannah. But what could Hannah offer him? Since she couldn¡¯t offer anything, it was better to make a decision early! On the other side. In the Noble District of Cigacan. Inside Number One Castle. A young woman with blonde hair and blue eyes sat in front of a makeup mirror, allowing the makeup artist to apply makeup on her face. Already a natural beauty, she shone even more under the makeup artist¡¯s skills. After finishing her makeup, her assistant rolled over a rack of dresses. ¡°Miss Alice, which dress would you like to wear today?¡± Alice looked at the dazzling array of dresses, narrowing her eyes slightly. A moment later, she looked at the assistant, ¡°I don¡¯t like any of them.¡± The assistant nodded and turned to a servant nearby, ¡°Change them.¡± The servant quickly wheeled away the cart and brought back another rack of new dresses. But Alice was still not satisfied. Just then, Alice seemed to remember something and looked at the assistant, ¡°I remember Su had designed a dress that only a ¡®Human Angel¡¯ could wear, right?¡± The assistant nodded. Alice touched her chin, ¡°I want that dress.¡± A troubled look appeared on the assistant¡¯s face, then he said, ¡°Miss Alice, Su¡¯s dress has already been sold.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alice frowned slightly, surprised, and then asked, ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°Just¡­ a couple of days ago,¡± the assistant replied. Alice¡¯s expression turned very unpleasant. She had set her sights on that dress first; she just hadn¡¯t tried it on. Because Alice was confident enough. Because apart from her, no one else could possibly pull off that dress. But now! The assistant had just told her that the dress was bought by someone else. This meant that there was someone in this world with a better figure than hers. Who could it be? Who made her lose face like this? A gloom quickly covered Alice¡¯s face. ¡°Who?¡± Alice looked at the assistant, her gaze sharp as a knife. It was chilling. The assistant swallowed hard, cautiously saying, ¡°It¡¯s said¡­ said to be a Sinian person.¡± A Sinian person? Alice frowned slightly. In Alice¡¯s view, Sinian people had mediocre facial features, no sense of depth, and their figures were nothing remarkable. It was hard to imagine¡­ The ¡®Human Angel¡¯ dress had been bought by a Sinian person. Alice¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as she looked at her assistant, ¡°What is the relationship between that Sinian person and Su?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for some relationship between that Sinian person and Su, Su would definitely not have sold the Human Angel to her. In recent years, many well-known figures had tried the Human Angel. But none could wear it. Some people even went on diets¡­ and had plastic surgery for that dress. But the result was still the same. Even after making adjustments to their bodies and barely managing to wear the Human Angel, Su would still tell them that their aura wasn¡¯t up to standard. Su was a very strict designer and took great responsibility for his creations. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow his work to be tainted. Therefore, Alice had been waiting. She wanted everyone to give up after trying, and then she would try it and surprise everyone. But now! Someone had beaten her to obtaining the Human Angel! What was this? Wasn¡¯t this a slap in her face? The assistant¡¯s face paled a bit as he stuttered while carefully choosing his words, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Sinian person has no relationship with Su, but because she looked too good in the Human Angel, Su sold it to her! Su even wanted her to become a brand ambassador¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Alice became even angrier. It was intentional. She could feel that it was definitely intentional by that Sinian person. ¡°Go and find out everything about that Sinian person now!¡± She wanted to see what kind of person dared to compete with her for things! A moment later, Alice added, ¡°Ten minutes!¡± If the information wasn¡¯t found within ten minutes, then the assistant¡¯s position would have to be replaced! The assistant hurriedly nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it!¡± Ten minutes later, the assistant returned to the dressing room and respectfully said, ¡°Miss Alice, we¡¯ve found the information.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Alice squinted her eyes. The assistant handed Alice a piece of paper. Alice took the paper. The information was simple, just name, height, and age. ¡°Viola Thompson?¡± Alice looked at the name, her eyes filled with puzzlement. Why did she feel that this name was somewhat familiar? It was like¡­ like she had seen it somewhere. A moment later, Alice continued, ¡°What¡¯s the background of this Viola Thompson?¡± There weren¡¯t many people that could make Alice feel a sense of familiarity. The assistant replied, ¡°I checked, and there seems to be only one Viola Thompson in Sinian Country.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Alice asked. The assistant continued, ¡°If the information is correct, Viola Thompson is the Miss Thompson who recently completed the Sight Restorer Plan.¡± Alice instantly realized. No wonder! No wonder she found the name so familiar. After all, the name had shocked the world not long ago. Alice looked at the assistant, ¡°Is there a photo of Viola Thompson?¡± The assistant shook his head. Alice stood up from her chair, ¡°Prepare a ticket to Sinian Country for me now.¡± The assistant widened his eyes, slightly unsure, ¡°You¡¯re going to look for Viola Thompson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant continued, ¡°But Viola Thompson is not currently in Sinian Country. She¡¯s attending a lecture in Country Polluton recently.¡± ¡°Country Polluton?¡± Alice narrowed her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, Alice continued, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to Country Polluton.¡± She wanted to see if this Viola Thompson was as incredible as the rumors suggested. She dared to snatch her dress. That was practically a direct provocation against her. Since Viola Thompson had provoked her, Alice naturally could not back down. Chapter 1654 - Chapter 1654 403 Top Aristocrat Chapter 1654: 403: Top Aristocrat Chapter 1654: 403: Top Aristocrat Alice James was a top aristocrat of Cigacan. Alice herself had been coddled by the Clan as their little princess. Because she was the only girl born to the Clan in nearly fifty years. From the moment of her birth, she had been the treasure of the entire Clan. Everyone, from the Clan members to her parents, was extremely attentive and protective of her. It was as if they held her in their palms for fear of her falling, and kept her in their mouths for fear of her melting away. Alice had been taken care of by others for everything from food to clothing her whole life. Even something as simple as dressing was attended to by personal maids. Saying she was ¡®untouched by the world¡¯s troubles¡¯ couldn¡¯t have been more fitting for her. Hearing that Alice wanted to go to Country Polluton, the assistant froze for a moment and hesitantly said, ¡°Do, do we need to inform Lady James?¡± Although Alice was already of age, Lady James was still very anxious about her youngest daughter. Afraid that Alice would suffer any harm or injustice alone outside the home. But Alice was extremely rebellious. She desperately wanted to escape the control of her parents. If something were to happen to Alice while she was outside, then she would be finished! Therefore, when the assistant heard that Alice wanted to go to Country Polluton, he became incredibly tense. Upon hearing this, Alice slightly furrowed her brow, ¡°No need!¡± The assistant was in a difficult position. Without giving the assistant any time to respond, Alice immediately continued, ¡°Arrange the trip to Country Polluton right now.¡± Alice couldn¡¯t wait to meet Viola Thompson! She was extremely curious! Just what kind of girl would dare to compete with her for something. Because ever since she was young, no one had ever dared to vie with her for anything she wanted. Viola Thompson had crossed her bottom line. The assistant swallowed hard and said, ¡°Yes.¡± After much consideration, the assistant still decided to inform Lady James about Alice¡¯s trip to Country Polluton. Lady James slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°Why on earth does she want to go to Polluton?¡± The assistant naturally couldn¡¯t reveal the matter about Viola Thompson. With Alice¡¯s temperament, if the assistant disclosed the truth about Viola Thompson, then he would truly be finished. Vaguely, the assistant said, ¡°It seems to be because of a dress.¡± ¡°What dress?¡± Lady James inquired. The assistant concisely explained the situation. Upon hearing this, Lady James¡¯s face was full of anger. ¡°Who is the other party?¡± To think that someone dared to vie with her daughter for her dress. Such boldness. The little fox kept her head lowered and remained silent. Lady James narrowed her eyes and then said, ¡°Let Alice go to Country Polluton if she wishes. But remember this, no matter what, you must protect her. She mustn¡¯t be harmed in the slightest, or else, don¡¯t bother coming back!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go now.¡± Lady James slightly lifted her gaze. The assistant turned and left. Shortly after the assistant departed, Lady James turned to her Special Assistant, ¡°Investigate the person who took Alice¡¯s dress!¡± Alice was her dear heart¡¯s delight. She would not allow anyone to bully her precious daughter. The Special Assistant was quick. In no time at all, he had gathered information on Viola Thompson. When Lady James learned that Viola Thompson was the founder of the Sight Restorer Plan, there was no change in her expression; she squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Some insignificant Sinian person dares to treat my daughter so rudely!¡± In Lady James¡¯s view, Viola Thompson had merely completed an experiment. But their family, the Clan, were true aristocrats. Viola Thompson, an ordinary person, was nothing but a bit clever; how could she compare to Alice? If Alice wished it, Viola Thompson could become a personal maid for Alice at any time! The reason Viola Thompson dared to be so brazen and bully Alice was simply that she lacked self-awareness. She thought conducting an experiment was such an extraordinary accomplishment. In reality, she was nothing. She was no different from the frivolous jesters. Looking at Lady James, the Special Assistant continued, ¡°Madam, do you think we need to¡­¡± The rest of the sentence was left unspoken. Lady James narrowed her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s not interfere for now.¡± ¡°This kind of trivial matter, I believe Alice can handle it herself.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Should Alice fail to manage, she would come to speak with her. Her daughter was, after all, grown up. If she interfered in everything, it would surely cause Alice¡¯s resentment. The Special Assistant nodded. As if recalling something, Lady James added, ¡°Also, send more people to follow behind Alice, to ensure her safety. She must not suffer any mishap.¡± Chapter 1655 - Chapter 1655 403 Top Aristocrat_2 Chapter 1655: 403: Top Aristocrat_2 Chapter 1655: 403: Top Aristocrat_2 ¡°Yes.¡± Alice had already completed all the procedures and was ready to board the plane. Capital City. The Armstrong Clan. Although Sabrina Sabir had taken her daughter Christina Armstrong to the hospital for a check-up, confirming that her daughter was still a virgin, she still felt uneasy. ¡°Christina, be honest with me, did you really not find a boyfriend at the factory?¡± ¡°No!¡± Christina Armstrong said. Sabrina Sabir narrowed her eyes, warning, ¡°If you dare to mess around outside, I will break your legs and marry you off to Blind Wang at the entrance of the village!¡± Sabrina Sabir was hot-tempered, and she really could do such a thing. Hearing this, Christina Armstrong didn¡¯t know how to feel. Very suffocating. Somewhat breathless. ¡°I understand,¡± Christina Armstrong said. Sabrina Sabir placed the fried egg into George Armstrong¡¯s bowl next to her and sighed, ¡°If only you were half as sensible as your brother, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much!¡± Christina Armstrong glanced at the egg in George Armstrong¡¯s bowl. Her eyes were obscure and unclear. It was always like this. Whenever there was something good to eat at home, it was always George who got it first. Even if it was just a fried egg. These were just the obvious things. There were also the unseen things. If her brother was not at home, their family of three would just casually eat some pickles to get by, but when her brother was home, their mother would cook. Christina Armstrong took a bite of the greens in her bowl; it was like chewing wax. She didn¡¯t understand. They were all children, so why was there such a big difference in their mother¡¯s heart. Sabrina Sabir looked at Christina Armstrong, ¡°Your elder aunt¡¯s children Mo and Snow are both high-achieving students. Mo just bought a large apartment in Capital City, and Snow is a junior leader at her company, not needing to do much every day. Your younger aunt¡¯s daughter Isla didn¡¯t do well in school, but she¡¯s lucky! Now she is a comic book author and has her own house and car in Capital City.¡± ¡°Your brother is also a college student at a prestigious university, but you are the most useless one in our family! What can you do? You have no education, no abilities, and no luck!¡± There was no particular expression on Christina Armstrong¡¯s face. Indeed. She was the most useless. Her blood brother was a high-achieving student, and those cousins were all exceptional. But her mother never considered the fact that she hadn¡¯t even graduated from middle school. Her mother had deprived her of the right to education, and now she hated her for her low educational level and lack of capabilities. It was ridiculous. Christina Armstrong put down her chopsticks and looked at Sabrina Sabir. Seeing her like that, Sabrina Sabir frowned, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Christina Armstrong smiled and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± She didn¡¯t want not to express all her grievances. But after she did, her mother would only act even more aggrieved than she was. Some words were better left rotting in one¡¯s stomach. A moment later, Christina Armstrong stood up from her chair, ¡°I¡¯m off to work.¡± ¡°Go on then.¡± Just then, Sabrina Sabir seemed to remember something and added, ¡°I heard that your factory is handing out bonuses today. Come home early tonight and don¡¯t go messing around outside just because you have a little money.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christina Armstrong turned and left. Watching Christina Armstrong¡¯s departing figure, Sabrina Sabir¡¯s face was full of disdain. A moment later, she turned to George Armstrong, ¡°Your sister, always like a debt collector!¡± George Armstrong didn¡¯t say anything, just bit into his fried egg and immediately frowned, ¡°It¡¯s too salty! How did you cook this?¡± Sabrina Sabir was taken aback, ¡°Is it too salty? I didn¡¯t add much salt!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating it!¡± George Armstrong put down his chopsticks and was about to leave. Sabrina Sabir immediately grabbed George Armstrong¡¯s sleeve, ¡°George, George, mommy was wrong! I will definitely cook it properly tomorrow!¡± A moment later, Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it outright when your sister was home, but I also made some steamed duck, I¡¯ll get it now, have some steamed duck.¡± Steamed duck, such a delicacy, was naturally not for Christina Armstrong to enjoy. George Armstrong then sat down. Sabrina Sabir turned to the kitchen. Soon, she placed a plate of steamed duck in front of George Armstrong, smiling, ¡°Eat up. See how mommy¡¯s steamed duck tastes.¡± George Armstrong picked up a piece of duck leg. This time, his face showed no trace of distaste. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°George, do you have many male classmates around you?¡± ¡°Quite a few, why?¡± George Armstrong asked. Sabrina Sabir¡¯s eyes flashed with calculation, then she added, ¡°Right, I remember you also know a Ph.D. student, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± George nodded. Sabrina Sabir immediately asked, ¡°Does that Ph.D. student of yours have a girlfriend?¡± Chapter 1656 - Chapter 1656 403 Top Aristocrat_3 Chapter 1656: 403: Top Aristocrat_3 Chapter 1656: 403: Top Aristocrat_3 George Armstrong was eating steamed duck and said, ¡°In my field, there are more men than women, and even fewer girls among my senior¡¯s doctoral peers. That¡¯s why he¡¯s still single!¡± Upon hearing this, Sabrina Sabir got so excited, she immediately said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you set your sister up with him!¡± Sabrina thought it through. Better to rely on oneself than to wait for others! Since Isla Astir refused to introduce George¡¯s sister, Christina, to a famous male writer, they could totally bypass Isla Astir. After all, George was pretty impressive himself. His senior surely couldn¡¯t be less competent than George. Most importantly, Sabrina had heard from George that his senior came from a very well-off family, for whom a 1 million dollar dowry was just pocket change. And Sabrina wasn¡¯t greedy. She just wanted 1 million dollars. After all, she couldn¡¯t let her daughter be raised for nothing. Hearing this, George widened his eyes in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡± Apparently oblivious to any issues with her suggestion, Sabrina simply repeated what she¡¯d just said. George was speechless and scoffed coldly, ¡°That¡¯s pure fantasy! My senior is an exchange student in Country Polluton with a PhD! What¡¯s my sister? Even the nanny in his family has a higher education than her!¡± The implication was clear: Christina wasn¡¯t even qualified to be his senior¡¯s nanny. ¡°But your sister is beautiful!¡± Sabrina retorted, ¡°Is your senior¡¯s nanny as beautiful as your sister?¡± Before George could respond, Sabrina continued, ¡°George, if you¡¯re too shy to speak up, I can do it.¡± At that, George looked disgusted, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡± Throughout his four years of university, George had never let his mother visit his school. Why? Because he didn¡¯t want anyone to know he had a mother from the countryside. It would be too damaging to his status! Sabrina was stunned for a moment, then looked at George cautiously, ¡°George, so what should we do? Mom listens to you.¡± George continued, ¡°It¡¯s like a cracked mill trying to match up with a lame donkey, a tilted pot paired with a crooked stove. My sister is destined to marry a peasant worker in this life. Stop harboring futile dreams!¡± A factory worker should indeed be matched with a peasant worker. Sabrina went pale. Marry a peasant worker? Who would offer her a 1 million dollar dowry then? Could a peasant worker afford a 1 million dollar dowry? No way. Christina couldn¡¯t marry a peasant worker. She couldn¡¯t have raised a daughter for nothing. After George left for school, Sabrina took Christina¡¯s photo to a marriage agency. Christina was already twenty-seven years old. If she didn¡¯t start looking for potential partners, she¡¯d become an old maid! Who¡¯d want an old maid? While Christina was not yet thirty and was still good-looking and tall, Sabrina needed to find her a match quickly. Inside the marriage agency, Sabrina handed Christina¡¯s photo to the matchmaker, ¡°This is my daughter. She doesn¡¯t photograph well, but she¡¯s much prettier in person!¡± The matchmaker looked up at Sabrina and then asked, ¡°Where is your daughter currently working? Which university did she graduate from?¡± Sabrina briefly described Christina¡¯s situation to the matchmaker. Upon hearing this, the matchmaker subtly furrowed her brows. However, even though Christina didn¡¯t have a high level of education, their agency had plenty of members who only finished middle school. The matchmaker smiled at Sabrina and asked, ¡°Sister, what are your conditions for a son-in-law?¡± Sabrina said, ¡°I have just one condition.¡± Just one condition. That was unusual. You know, most people looking for a son-in-law demanded height, good looks, and assets like a house and car. Sabrina surprisingly had only one requirement. It seemed she really was earnest in finding a good match for her daughter. The matchmaker asked, ¡°And what is that condition?¡± Sabrina raised a single finger, ¡°I want a 1 million dollar dowry.¡± At this, the matchmaker¡¯s eyes bulged. A 1 million dollar dowry?! She wasn¡¯t hearing things. The matchmaker, somewhat incredulously, asked, ¡°How much dowry did you say you need?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°1 million dollars,¡± Sabrina answered. Perhaps realizing that the amount she was asking for was a bit much, Sabrina added, ¡°As long as the man¡¯s side provides a 1 million dollar dowry, I will have no other requirements.¡± What she implied was that she would accept anyone, even if they were lame or blind. After all, what she cared about was the 1 million dollars. Seeing the matchmaker silent, Sabrina went on, ¡°Big sister, we¡¯re both women, both destined to be wives and mothers. And what does a mother want to see most? Her children happy.¡± Chapter 1657 - Chapter 1657 403 Top Aristocrat_4 Chapter 1657: 403: Top Aristocrat_4 Chapter 1657: 403: Top Aristocrat_4 ¡°I¡¯m asking for 1 million dollars not for myself,¡± she said, ¡°but because I want my daughter to have a good life. If I asked for nothing, the groom¡¯s side might think my daughter can¡¯t be married off and needs a dowry to seal the deal! Look at my daughter¨Cshe has it all; looks, figure. Not just 1 million dollars, even asking for 5 million dollars wouldn¡¯t be too much! But I am only asking for 1 million.¡± The matchmaker was speechless. It was not an auditory hallucination. She had heard of extravagant dowries before. But she had never encountered anyone so boldly commercializing the sale of their daughter. No wonder she had only one condition. The matchmaker turned to Sabrina Sabir and continued, ¡°Big sister, how much dowry are you preparing for your daughter?¡± ¡°Dowry?¡± Sabrina Sabir was stunned. She had only heard about demanding a dowry, never about providing one. Sabrina Sabir asked, ¡°I am marrying off a daughter, not taking a daughter-in-law; do I have to pay out of pocket for that too?¡± Heads up for marrying a daughter, heads down for getting a daughter-in-law. As a matchmaker conducting business, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be too blunt, still smiling, she said, ¡°Big sister, times are different now, whether it¡¯s marrying off or taking a bride, preparations for both dowry and bridal gifts are necessary. If you ask for a high dowry, naturally, the dowry must also be substantial.¡± Sabrina Sabir wouldn¡¯t agree with such reasoning, and responded with impatience, ¡°It¡¯s already a situation of more men than women, and you still want me to prepare a dowry! That¡¯s unheard of anywhere else in the world!¡± The matchmaker then said, ¡°So you mean there is no dowry?¡± ¡°None.¡± The matchmaker, having met many people, had never seen someone as greedy as Sabrina Sabir. More importantly, she managed to make the sale of her daughter sound so elegant and refined. The matchmaker subtly furrowed her brow, ¡°The thing is, membership here costs 3500 dollars, and if you require high-quality matchmaking services, an additional 1500 dollars is needed. If the introduction is successful, then paying the 888 gift money will suffice! Since you¡¯re asking for the groom to pay a 1 million dollar dowry, I recommend you take our 5000 dollar package.¡± 5000 dollars? So expensive! With someone like Sabrina Sabir, how could she bear to spend money on Christina Armstrong. ¡°Can¡¯t it be cheaper? Besides, it¡¯s my daughter who¡¯s seeking a partner, the groom should be the one paying, so what are you asking us for?¡± The matchmaker, still smiling, said, ¡°Big sister, we are not forcing a sale, if you¡¯re unwilling to pay the fee, we won¡¯t insist. I can only say that your daughter and our services may not be destined to be.¡± Sabrina Sabir took a deep breath! It¡¯s just 5000 dollars! She paid it! After all, she could later receive a dowry of 1 million dollars. Compared to 1 million dollars, what¡¯s 5000 dollars? Sabrina Sabir took out her mobile phone, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡± The matchmaker pointed to the wall, ¡°The payment code is over there.¡± Sabrina Sabir scanned the payment code and transferred 5000 dollars directly. ¡°Big sister, I have paid the money, may I ask when you can find a suitable match for my daughter?¡± The matchmaker looked at Sabrina Sabir and continued, ¡°Big sister, you should understand how hard it is to earn money these days, a million dollars isn¡¯t easy to come by; these things still depend on fate! Rest assured, as soon as we find a suitable match, I will contact you immediately.¡± Sabrina Sabir, unsatisfied, said, ¡°I have already paid, so you better put your heart into it.¡± The matchmaker, still smiling, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big sister, if at the end your daughter can¡¯t find a suitable match, we can refund the money at any time.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir felt much relieved. She was afraid of a fruitless endeavor. Meanwhile, Christina Armstrong went to work at the factory. In the afternoon, the bosses were to inspect the facility, so they gave them half a day off. Suddenly, Christina Armstrong didn¡¯t know where to go. Go home? But she no longer had a place there. Eventually, Christina Armstrong decided to visit a nearby shopping mall. ¡°Christina, where are you headed?¡± Just then, her colleague Barry stopped his car beside her. Barry was the team leader on Christina Armstrong¡¯s assembly line. His salary was just over 10,000 dollars. Driving a modest car worth just over 100,000 dollars, he had mortgaged a house back in his hometown, his parents were still young, and he was also decent looking. He had liked Christina Armstrong for many years. Christina Armstrong looked up, ¡°Just going for a walk ahead.¡± Barry pulled over, ¡°Shall I accompany you?¡± Christina Armstrong shook her head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She understood her own situation. Since she couldn¡¯t be with Barry, she shouldn¡¯t give him any hope. Barry watched Christina Armstrong, an unreadable emotion in his eyes; this was the girl he had liked for five years. Too bad. Christina Armstrong had never responded to his feelings. Chapter 1658 - Chapter 1658 403 Top Aristocrat_5 Chapter 1658: 403: Top Aristocrat_5 Chapter 1658: 403: Top Aristocrat_5 He had also thought about giving up Christina Armstrong and finding a simple and honest girl to live a good life with. But he couldn¡¯t do it. Christina stopped paying attention to Barry and went to the square. ¡°Big cousin!¡± Just then, Isla Astir¡¯s voice suddenly rang through the air. Christina looked up in surprise, ¡°Isla!¡± Isla Astir walked over with a smile, ¡°Big cousin, what a coincidence, why are you free to go shopping today?¡± ¡°The factory unexpectedly gave us a half-day off, so I came out for a walk,¡± Christina explained. Isla nodded, ¡°I¡¯m free today as well, big cousin, why don¡¯t we go and check out some clothing stores together?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Christina had originally just intended to accompany Isla on her shopping trip, without expecting Isla to insist she try on clothes. Christina said, ¡°Isla, I¡¯d rather not try anything on.¡± The clothes here were indeed beautiful. But she couldn¡¯t afford them. Isla insisted with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity, big cousin, just give it a try, there¡¯s no obligation to buy.¡± ¡°Miss Astir is right,¡± the sales associate chimed in, ¡°it¡¯s okay to just try them on.¡± Feeling compelled, Christina reluctantly went to try on clothes. Isla had good taste, and most of the clothes she picked for Christina looked great. After trying on the clothes, the two of them walked out of the store, but the sales associate followed them out, ¡°Miss Astir, you forgot to take your clothes.¡± Isla accepted the clothes with a smile, ¡°I almost forgot!¡± Upon finishing, she stuffed all the bags of clothes into Christina¡¯s hands. ¡°Isla, what are you doing?¡± Christina was quite astonished. Isla continued, ¡°These are for you.¡± Christina repeatedly declined, ¡°How could I wear clothes like these?¡± The most expensive piece of clothing she had ever bought didn¡¯t even cost more than a hundred dollars. She had specifically glanced at the price tags on the clothes. Each one was very expensive. Isla said with a smile, ¡°Big cousin, I¡¯ve never given you anything before. Consider these clothes a gift from me.¡± Holding the clothes in her hands, Christina felt as though they weighed a ton. Knowing Christina¡¯s home situation, Isla added, ¡°Big cousin, you¡¯re twenty-seven this year, it¡¯s time to start planning for your future. You can¡¯t always live under your parents¡¯ protection.¡± To put it nicely, it was protection. To put it bluntly, it was bloodsucking. A moment later, Isla carefully considered her words and then continued, ¡°Big cousin, if you ever need any help, you can always come to me.¡± Christina nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She understood what Isla meant. She too had thought about running away. But what about after running away? If her mother found her, she would never be able to live a peaceful life. Isla then took out a card and said, ¡°There are 30,000 Dollars in this card, keep it for any emergency. Make sure Aunt doesn¡¯t find out.¡± Christina shook her head, ¡°Isla, I know you mean well, but I can¡¯t accept this money. If I really need it, I¡¯ll ask you for it.¡± One must not be greedy. Isla had already been more than kind to her. If she took Isla¡¯s money now, she would be no better than an ungrateful and vicious man. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Isla nodded and put the card back, ¡°Big cousin, we¡¯re family. If you have any trouble, just let me know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The cousins walked and talked. At that moment, a luxury car pulled up beside them. ¡°Wennie.¡± The driver¡¯s side window rolled down, revealing a handsome profile. It was Mandel Thompson in a suit, likely just coming from a negotiation. ¡°Brother Thompson,¡± Isla said, looking up with a smile. Mandel then asked, ¡°Where to? I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Isla didn¡¯t refuse and took Christina with her into the car. After they were in the car, Isla introduced them, ¡°Brother Thompson, this is my big cousin Christina Armstrong. Big cousin, this is Brother Thompson!¡± Christina, who had never ridden in a car worth millions, felt quite out of her element, ¡°Mr., Mr. Thompson.¡± Indeed, excellent people tend to mix with other excellent people. Mandel gave a slight nod and turned to Isla, ¡°Your destination.¡± ¡°We want to grab some food,¡± Isla, now more casual with Mandel after knowing him for a while, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Fish Song.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Christina looked sideways at the glowing Isla and suddenly felt very envious. She wished to be like Isla. Free and shining. On the other side. In Country Polluton. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After getting off the plane, Alice turned to her assistant, ¡°Is the hotel arranged?¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss Alice, it¡¯s all set.¡± Alice followed up, ¡°I want to stay at the same hotel as Viola Thompson.¡± Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. Hearing this, the assistant looked a bit troubled, ¡°Miss Alice, Miss Thompson is staying at Grantham Castle.¡± Chapter 1659 - Chapter 1659 404 Terminate immediately Chapter 1659: 404: Terminate immediately! Chapter 1659: 404: Terminate immediately! Grantham Castle. Alice could never have imagined she would hear this answer. After all, Grantham Castle is a royal castle in Country Polluton. Ordinary people simply could not stay at Grantham Castle. Yet Viola Thompson had actually taken residence in Grantham Castle. Alice frowned slightly, thinking she had misheard, and turned back to her assistant before asking again, ¡°Where did you say Viola Thompson is staying now?¡± The assistant repeated it. A look of displeasure covered Alice¡¯s face. ¡°What gives her the right to stay at Grantham Castle?¡± The assistant explained, ¡°Because Miss Thompson was invited by the president of Country Polluton to participate in a lecture.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for the president personally stepping in, Viola Thompson could have simply sent a Laboratory representative to attend. Since it was a personal invitation from the president, the accommodations certainly couldn¡¯t be too modest. The fact that Viola Thompson was staying at Grantham Castle made the president of Country Polluton consider whether it was an inconvenience for her. The assistant continued, ¡°The accommodation arranged for you this time is the most luxurious Hotel in Country Polluton.¡± Not being able to stay with Viola Thompson, Alice was somewhat hard to placate. Why could Viola Thompson stay in Grantham Castle, while she could only hole up in a Hotel? In terms of status, she was the little princess of the Clan. No one could be more distinguished than her. Viola Thompson had only completed an experiment. Moreover, it was the so-called Sight Restorer Plan. An utterly terrible experiment that contributed nothing to ordinary people. How many among the ordinary people were blind? Thinking about this made Alice angrier by the moment. That woman, Viola Thompson, first stole her dress, and now had moved into Grantham Castle. Wasn¡¯t this a contempt for her? Seeing that Alice remained silent, the assistant knew that the little princess must be feeling imbalanced and continued, ¡°Imperial Hotel is the Hotel where Princess Charlotte once stayed.¡± Princess Charlotte was the first princess of Uron Country, and also Uron Country¡¯s first commoner princess. Because of her outstanding qualities, she was also the most revered princess among all Uron Country¡¯s people to date. At the same time, Princess Charlotte was also Alice¡¯s idol. She had long since quietly taken an oath to become a person just like Princess Charlotte. Hearing this, Alice¡¯s expression changed as she looked back at the assistant and asked doubtfully, ¡°Really?¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Why would I deceive you about such a matter?¡± Having said that, the assistant paused before adding, ¡°Moreover, I have arranged for you the same type of room that Princess Charlotte stayed in.¡± Alice¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that the little princess was finally satisfied, the assistant breathed a sigh of relief. Following Alice¡¯s steps, the assistant opened the car door and ushered the little princess into the vehicle. At the entrance of Imperial Hotel. Upon learning that Alice was going to stay, the hotel manager cleared out the bystanders near the Hotel immediately, and, along with the staff, awaited Alice at the entrance. Alice was very pleased with the Hotel¡¯s welcoming ceremony. As a princess, wherever she went, she could not shed her royal demeanor. The manager carefully approached Alice, respectfully extending his left hand toward her as if he were a court eunuch in a historical drama, ¡°Miss Alice, welcome. Please, this way.¡± Alice placed her hand on the manager¡¯s and straightened her back as she stepped out of the car. The manager led Alice to the top floor of the Hotel. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows in the top-floor room, one could overlook the night view of the entire city. The manager went on to introduce, ¡°Miss Alice, this was Princess Charlotte¡¯s bedroom. Princess Charlotte stayed here for about half a month, spending her time here for meals and rest. All the furnishings here are exactly the same as when Princess Charlotte stayed.¡± Alice, walking in the room once inhabited by her idol, felt the presence of her idol¡¯s every breath. The manager added, ¡°This whole floor is a single suite, rest assured that you can stay here without anyone disturbing you.¡± This was the power of money and influence. Alice was, after all, a noble from Cigacan. Therefore, wherever she went, she received noble treatment. After touring the entire suite, Alice finally nodded in satisfaction and looked at the manager, ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The manager replied respectfully, ¡°If you need anything, please feel free to instruct me.¡± With that, the manager turned and left. Alice sat on the sofa. At that moment, the assistant brought over a cup of aromatic coffee, ¡°Miss Alice, this is the coffee that Princess Charlotte often drank when she stayed at Imperial Hotel.¡± As it was something her idol enjoyed, Alice naturally wouldn¡¯t miss out, she reached out to take the coffee, and sipped it. Chapter 1660 - Chapter 1660 404 Terminate immediately_2 Chapter 1660: 404: Terminate immediately!_2 Chapter 1660: 404: Terminate immediately!_2 The flavor wasn¡¯t bad. A moment later, Alice set the coffee cup on the table and then took out an envelope, ¡°Give this to Viola Thompson¡¯s assistant.¡± The assistant blinked. What is this? Before she could ask, Alice seemed to think of something, then turned her head toward her second assistant, ¡°Tina, go get my personal seal.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tina nodded. Soon, Tina brought over Alice¡¯s personal seal. Alice took the seal and pressed it onto the surface of the envelope. This was the exclusive seal of the Clan of Cigacan. Ordinary people would consider it an honor to receive a letter from the Clan. Viola Thompson would certainly be no exception. After sealing it, Alice handed the envelope to the assistant. Then she said, ¡°Take this personally to Viola Thompson¡¯s assistant and have her see it immediately. When she sees this, she must come to meet me right away!¡± Being able to meet her was a blessing Viola Thompson had cultivated in three lifetimes. Ordinary people did not have such good fortune. After all, the queue of people wanting to meet her could stretch from Country Polluton to Sinian Country. Thus, Viola Thompson should feel immensely fortunate upon receiving her letter. The assistant hesitated. Viola Thompson come to meet her? Was Alice perhaps¡­ dreaming? This little princess had indeed been detached from worldly affairs for too long, thinking everyone should revolve around her. Little did she know. Given Viola Thompson¡¯s current status, even the President of Country Polluton had to show her respect. Seeing the assistant this way, Alice slightly furrowed her brow, displeased, and said, ¡°Are you deaf?¡± The assistant then realized and immediately responded respectfully, ¡°Yes, please wait, I will handle it.¡± The nurse navigated through layers of relationships¡­ finally finding Viola Thompson¡¯s assistant. Viola Thompson¡¯s assistant was also a Sinian person. Named Vivian. Vivian graduated from the Biological Sciences Department of Capital University. She had defeated many competitors to secure her position as Viola Thompson¡¯s assistant. Staying by Viola Thompson¡¯s side also allowed Vivian to learn many things she hadn¡¯t encountered in school. Moreover, Viola Thompson had also secured Vivian a doctoral position at Capital University. Sophia solemnly handed the envelope to Vivian. ¡°Please make sure to hand this envelope personally to Miss Thompson.¡± Vivian knew a bit about the Clan of Cigacan. But she was unaware of Alice¡¯s intentions; she simply nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I will definitely deliver it to Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sophia bowed deeply to Vivian. After Sophia left, Vivian checked the envelope for any harmful substances and then handed it directly to Viola Thompson. ¡°Alice James?¡± Viola Thompson slightly frowned. Vivian nodded, ¡°Yes, it was personally delivered by Alice James¡¯s assistant, and she also said it must be handed to you directly.¡± Viola Thompson took the envelope. She had thought it was something very important. Little did she expect¡­ This Alice was just a spoiled heiress. The contents of the letter were no different from children playing house. Viola Thompson, pressed for time and burdened with substantial tasks during her visit to Country Polluton, had no time to play house with a child. On the other side. In the letter, Alice had arranged to meet Viola Thompson tomorrow at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. By twelve o¡¯clock, Alice was sitting in front of a makeup mirror, beginning to dress up. Since Viola Thompson could wear ¡°Human Angel,¡± she certainly wouldn¡¯t look too bad. She could not afford to lose face in front of Viola Thompson. Moreover, This time, she intended to make Viola Thompson lose face. So she made sure to groom herself meticulously, wanting to make Viola Thompson feel ashamed. After doing her makeup, Alice changed outfits repeatedly, not satisfied with any until the last one. It was a sky-blue dress, with a white gradient at the hem, giving off the ethereal vibes of the sky. Alice looked at herself in the mirror and smiled with satisfaction. A moment later, she turned to her assistant, ¡°Tina, how do you think this dress looks on me?¡± ¡°Extremely beautiful,¡± Tina said, of course choosing words she knew Alice would like to hear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alice¡¯s mouth slightly lifted as she asked, ¡°And compared to Viola Thompson?¡± Compared to Viola Thompson? Tina paused at first, then went against her conscience and said, ¡°Miss Thompson is just an ordinary person, she isn¡¯t even one in ten thousand of you.¡± Hearing this, Alice felt even more delighted, ¡°Is that so?¡± Tina nodded, ¡°Of course. Miss Alice, you are the most beautiful princess in this world. If you say you are the first, then no one would dare to claim the second.¡± Chapter 1661 - Chapter 1661 404 Terminate immediately_3 Chapter 1661: 404: Terminate immediately!_3 Chapter 1661: 404: Terminate immediately!_3 Alice¡¯s smile at the corner of her mouth grew more evident. A moment later, she continued, ¡°What time is it now?¡± Tina glanced at her wristwatch and replied, ¡°It¡¯s two-thirty now.¡± There was still half an hour before the meeting with Viola Thompson. Alice leaned back in her chair, took a sip of red wine, and then said, ¡°Remind me again at half-past three.¡± Half-past three? Tina frowned subtly, ¡°But didn¡¯t you arrange to meet Miss Thompson at three?¡± Alice narrowed her eyes. Right. She intended to make Viola wait. She wanted Viola to understand that she, Alice James, was not someone to be trifled with. What was half an hour¡¯s wait? If she were in a bad mood, wanting to crush Viola was as simple as crushing a little ant. Tina nodded, and then said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll call you precisely at three-thirty.¡± At three-thirty, Alice, wearing her high heels, elegantly approached the location where she had agreed to meet Viola. Viola must have been waiting for quite a while. Pushing open the door. Sure enough, a figure stood inside. Judging from the back, the person was about one meter seventy or so, stood quite straight, but the temperament still lacked something. Compared to her, it wasn¡¯t just a little bit inferior. To dare compete with her for the title of Human Angel looking like this? Ridiculous. Alice¡¯s lips curled slightly as she approached Viola. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Viola turned her head slightly and looked at Alice. Alice had thought she would see a face that shocked the heavens. It turned out to be nothing special. Not only was she not impressive, but she also had a face full of freckles. Mediocre at best. This woman could become Sinian Country¡¯s number one beauty? How ugly must the Sinian people be? ¡°Are you Viola Thompson?¡± asked Alice with an air of superiority. The person smiled and said, ¡°Miss Alice, hello. I¡¯m Vivian, Miss Thompson¡¯s assistant. Miss Thompson is very busy, so she has sent me to meet you specially.¡± Not Viola? The expression on Alice¡¯s face changed instantly. What nerve Viola had! Alice had taken the initiative to request a meeting with Viola, which should have been the blessing of Viola¡¯s three lifetimes; yet, not only did Viola not treasure this, she sent an assistant to fob her off! What was this? Viola was clearly looking down on her! ¡°Where is Viola?¡± Alice continued to ask. Vivian¡¯s frown was subtle, thinking, This princess from the Clan really wasn¡¯t easy to provoke. Luckily her own Boss hadn¡¯t come. Otherwise, with Viola¡¯s temperament, there was absolutely no way she would indulge her! After all, the thing Viola disliked the most was people who were not punctual. And Alice was an hour late. Having been behind Viola for so long, Vivian¡¯s own presence had also changed, and even facing this noble princess Alice, she bore a demeanor neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°Miss Alice, our Miss Thompson isn¡¯t someone you can summon or dismiss at your will. I hope you will conduct yourself with dignity.¡± With that, Vivian added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Alice, but I¡¯m rather busy, so I must take my leave now. Goodbye!¡± With those words, Vivian turned and walked away. Watching Vivian¡¯s retreating back, Alice was infuriated beyond words. She had wanted to intimidate Viola. But instead, she had received a lesson in humility from Viola¡¯s assistant! What was this all about? Viola dared to treat her like this! It was outrageous! Alice bit down hard on her teeth in anger. ¡°Tina!¡± At her call, Tina immediately walked over, ¡°Miss Alice, you called for me.¡± Alice¡¯s face was livid with rage, ¡°I want to see Viola!¡± Tina bowed her head, not daring to utter a word. Alice was the untouchable little princess. Viola was the untouchable Boss! Both were people she could not afford to provoke. Seeing that Tina remained silent, Alice, bursting with anger, picked up a vase and hurled it at Tina, ¡°Are you deaf? I said I want to see Viola!¡± Terrified, Tina immediately knelt down, ¡°Miss Alice, please calm down, I¡¯ll think of something.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± On hearing this, Tina quickly rolled toward the direction of the door. Literally rolled. Alice stood there, her face pale. Waiting. She was determined to make Viola pay. With that thought. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A vicious gleam appeared in the depths of Alice¡¯s eyes. Grantham Castle. Viola had also brought Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong over. Eleanor stood at the top of the ancient castle, smiling down at Viola, ¡°Viola, this royal castle really is different. So imposing!¡± Viola said, ¡°Grantham Castle is one of the oldest castles in Country Polluton. It¡¯s already over six hundred years old.¡± Chapter 1662 - Chapter 1662 404 Terminate immediately_4 Chapter 1662: 404: Terminate immediately!_4 Chapter 1662: 404: Terminate immediately!_4 Therefore, within Grantham Castle, every sight beheld an artifact. Eleanor Armstrong mulled over her choice of words, then inquired, ¡°Viola, how much would it cost to rent a castle like this one in Country Polluton for a month?¡± Viola Thompson replied, ¡°Castles like these are generally not for rent. Even if they are, the cost, along with maintenance expenses, can reach up to hundreds of millions per year.¡± This was no exaggeration. That¡¯s because someone had once gifted Viola a castle. In the end, because she was too lazy to manage it, she had passed it on to someone else. Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s mouth gaped into an ¡®O¡¯ shape. That¡¯s so expensive! Terrence Lentz himself had not much money; if he had rented a castle just for show, he must have been penniless by now! Viola Thompson looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Eleanor Armstrong quickly regained her composure. In her heart, she thought, I must give Terrence more money when I return. This child must have faced many hardships while away. After all, without money, every step is difficult. Viola continued, ¡°Auntie, I have a lecture tomorrow, and I probably won¡¯t be back until seven or eight in the evening. You and Uncle¡­¡± Before Viola could finish, Eleanor Armstrong immediately said, ¡°Viola, you do what you need to. Your uncle and I can take care of ourselves, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. At that moment, Vivian approached from the side, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Viola turned her gaze. Vivian continued, ¡°Mr. Casla has arrived.¡± Casla was a biological expert from Country Polluton. His personal visit to Gerth Castle certainly meant he had important matters to discuss with Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson turned slightly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Having said that, she looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°Go on, you¡¯re busy!¡± Viola Thompson and Vivian left together. Casla was waiting on the ground floor of the castle. A few minutes later, Viola Thompson also arrived on the ground floor. Upon seeing Viola, Casla immediately stood up from his chair, ¡°Professor Thompson!¡± Viola Thompson was the first woman in the history of biology to achieve such success. She was also the youngest Boss. No one except her had completed such a grand experiment at the age of eighteen. The success of the Sight Restorer Plan let sunlight bathe every corner of the earth. And her name. Was forever etched in the hearts of all. Casla had collaborated with Viola Thompson several brief times before, and he knew her well. This young woman was not only capable but also exceedingly humble. Even he, approaching fifty, felt a subconscious inferiority in her presence. The feeling was very strange. Viola Thompson approached, ¡°Mr. Casla, I hear you have an urgent matter to discuss with me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Casla nodded and explained, ¡°Professor Thompson, our biological research institute has encountered an experiment that we can¡¯t break through. We would like to invite you to take a look, if you have the time.¡± Viola Thompson inquired, ¡°Now?¡± Casla replied, ¡°Whenever you¡¯re available, we¡¯re ready at any time.¡± Viola Thompson spoke indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s do it now then.¡± Casla was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Viola to agree so quickly. Without even a moment¡¯s hesitation. As if perceiving Casla¡¯s uncertainty, Viola Thompson gave a faint smile, ¡°Biology knows no borders.¡± Her words, light yet resonant, clearly revealed the scale of Viola Thompson¡¯s vision. Casla bowed to Viola Thompson and then gestured, ¡°Professor Thompson, this way, please.¡± Viola Thompson stepped forward. Vivian immediately followed Viola¡¯s steps. ¡°Vivian.¡± ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Vivian aligned herself with Viola. Viola Thompson lowered her voice, ¡°Keep an eye on Karl for me, if there are any unusual situations, remember to tell me at any time.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Vivian nodded. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Viola¡¯s tone was slightly faint. Vivian turned and departed. Viola Thompson took a seat in Casla¡¯s car. The research institute of Casla was some distance from the castle. Since most experiments were confidential, the car windows were covered with special privacy films, so even the Driver in the front seat could only see clearly ahead with specially designed glasses. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson leaned back in the rear seat, eyes gently closed. These past days had been filled with lectures and adjusting to the time difference, leaving her physically and mentally exhausted. It was a good opportunity to rest during this time. Approximately an hour passed. The car finally stopped. Casla was about to wake Viola Thompson, but turning his head, he discovered that Viola had opened her eyes at that moment. Chapter 1663 - Chapter 1663 404 Terminate immediately_5 Chapter 1663: 404: Terminate immediately!_5 Chapter 1663: 404: Terminate immediately!_5 To know that the driver drove extremely steadily and the car was equipped with advanced military technology, there was little difference between driving and braking, it was hard to imagine just how keen Viola Thompson¡¯s senses were to have noticed the car had stopped the moment it did? And that too while she was asleep. ¡°Professor Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly and followed Professor Casla out of the car. The research institute was set up deep in the mountains and heavily guarded by soldiers, with about a dozen drones patrolling the skies above; not even a common fly could sneak in. Professor Casla led Viola Thompson into the laboratory. Upon entering, she was greeted by a distinctive laboratory smell, somewhat pungent. Viola Thompson slightly furrowed her brow, ¡°Are you conducting cell splitting experiments again?¡± Professor Casla nodded. At the same time, his eyes and brows expressed shock. She had barely entered the laboratory and already guessed what experiment they were conducting. Truly impressive! A moment later, both arrived at a sealed laboratory. The laboratory was roughly a hundred square meters in size, and everyone was wearing white lab coats. Seeing Professor Casla approaching, they all set down what they were holding and greeted, ¡°Professor Casla.¡± Professor Casla introduced Viola Thompson, ¡°This is Professor Thompson.¡± With hardly any embellishment. Just a simple three words. As these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s expressions became excited, ¡°Is this the Professor Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Casla did not pretend, smiling as he nodded, ¡°That is the Professor Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s name was like a myth in the hearts of every biologist. Hearing this, everyone rushed to introduce themselves. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, responding to each one. Then, Professor Casla took Viola Thompson to a smaller laboratory located at the corner of the large laboratory. Through transparent glass, one could see a person in a lab coat deeply engrossed in an experiment. The demeanor earnest. Professor Casla continued, ¡°This is Peiloy, a core member of our laboratory, who is also from China. However, she officially transferred her household registration to Country Polluton a few years ago. Now she is a new Polluton citizen.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Professor Casla added, ¡°Peiloy is a bit eccentric; if she speaks too harshly later on, please do not take it personally.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After giving the heads-up, Professor Casla knocked on the laboratory door. Peiloy, who was conducting an experiment, pressed a button beside her. Click. The door opened. Professor Casla led Viola Thompson inside. ¡°Peiloy.¡± Peiloy, still engrossed in her experiment, did not even lift her head. ¡°What is it?¡± Her tone was slightly impatient. Professor Casla bent slightly, ¡°Peiloy, can you take a break from what you¡¯re doing? Professor Thompson has arrived.¡± ¡°Speak to the point, I don¡¯t have time for small talk,¡± Peiloy said. Hearing this, Professor Casla looked tense. He knew Peiloy had an eccentric personality, which is why he had warned Viola Thompson in advance. He had hoped that upon hearing Viola Thompson¡¯s name, Peiloy would show some respect. Unexpectedly, she did not give any face at all. Professor Casla cautiously raised his head to peek at Viola Thompson. Fortunately. Viola Thompson looked calm. She probably didn¡¯t take Peiloy¡¯s attitude to heart. That makes sense. Given the position Viola Thompson held, she naturally wouldn¡¯t stoop to the level of someone like Peiloy. Thinking this, Professor Casla heaved a sigh of relief. He then said, ¡°Peiloy, weren¡¯t you facing a bottleneck? Professor Thompson is here now, if you have any issues, you can discuss them directly with her.¡± ¡°My bottleneck can only be overcome by myself,¡± Peiloy replied curtly. Her underlying meaning was clear that she didn¡¯t consider Viola Thompson important. Professor Casla swallowed, coughed, and said, ¡°Peiloy! This is Professor Thompson! The Professor Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan!¡± Only then did Peiloy put down her work and looked up at Professor Casla, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s Professor Thompson, Professor Lincoln, or Professor Zhang. Here, I only trust myself! Please leave! Thank you!¡± Peiloy was a talented individual. People of such caliber often have eccentric temperaments. Previously, Professor Casla had only thought of Peiloy as slightly eccentric, but he never imagined her to be so arrogant as to not even regard Viola Thompson. At that moment, Professor Casla felt somewhat embarrassed. After all, Viola Thompson was his esteemed guest; even if Peiloy didn¡¯t show her respect, she should have shown some to him. Looking at Viola Thompson, whose face was full of an apologetic expression, he said, ¡°Professor Thompson, I am truly sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Viola Thompson spoke lightly, ¡°let¡¯s go outside.¡± Professor Casla followed Viola Thompson¡¯s footsteps. After the two left the laboratory, Peiloy finally looked up, her expression unreadable. She hated it when so-called experts stood above her and criticized. Viola Thompson¡¯s greatest success was that her laboratory had gathered many top talents. Without those people. There would be no Professor Thompson today. She always respected only those with true talent and ability. After leaving the laboratory, Professor Casla continued to apologize. Viola Thompson certainly wasn¡¯t going to dwell on such things, ¡°Professor Casla, let¡¯s get to the main topic instead of being delayed by trivial matters.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Professor Casla nodded, ¡°this way, please.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since Peiloy was unwilling to communicate directly with Viola Thompson, Professor Casla had no choice but to take Viola Thompson to his office to directly analyze Peiloy¡¯s cell splitting experiment. Viola Thompson reviewed the data and then spoke, ¡°So, your original goal was just to cure some disease, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Professor Casla nodded, ¡°but now, because the cells are splitting too fast, the experimental direction is also becoming confused. As you saw, the person in charge of this project, Peiloy, has always been engrossed in the experiment and unwilling to communicate with us.¡± Peiloy¡¯s unwillingness to communicate has caused the project¡¯s progress to slow. Viola Thompson placed the documents she was holding on the table, looked at Professor Casla, and slowly said, ¡°Professor Casla, this experiment cannot continue any longer, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Chapter 1664 - Chapter 1664 405 Offend the powerful Chapter 1664: 405: Offend the powerful Chapter 1664: 405: Offend the powerful Upon hearing this, Professor Casla simply stared at Viola Thompson with a look of incomprehension in his eyes. Terminate immediately? Why? They had invested countless financial and material resources since the inception of this experiment. Yet now, Viola Thompson was suddenly asking him to cease collaboration. This was somewhat unacceptable to Professor Casla. Because the experiment was of great importance and could not simply be terminated on a whim. A moment later, Professor Casla cleared his throat and then said, ¡°Professor Thompson, may I ask why?¡± Viola Thompson turned to look at Professor Casla, ¡°Because this experiment involves not only cell division, but also genetic editing. Once it involves genetic editing, it is very likely to encounter situations that we cannot control.¡± Such as harmful gene mutations, inheritable gene sequences, if a synthetic sequence was forcibly implanted, it could pose an unpredictable threat to humanity. Upon hearing this, Professor Casla¡¯s eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t expected that Viola Thompson could discern the core of this experiment in one glance. Without waiting for Professor Casla to speak, Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Professor Casla, as experimenters, I think you should be more aware than I am what the consequences of forcing the experiment could be.¡± Professor Casla frowned subtly. A moment later, he continued, ¡°Professor Thompson, since the experiment has not yet been completed, how can you be so certain that it will bring us harm?¡± Viola Thompson replied, ¡°In Sinian Country, there is a saying, ¡®prevent problems before they occur.¡¯ If we forcefully complete the experiment without understanding the results, who will bear the consequences?¡± Upon hearing this, Professor Casla was stunned. After a moment, he said, ¡°Professor Thompson, I understand your point. But as scientific researchers, we should continuously develop more advanced technologies to benefit humanity.¡± ¡°There are many experiments where the results are unknown until they are completed, but we cannot stop experimentation because of these unknown factors.¡± If every researcher thought this way, then humanity would not have developed to where it is today! Many civilizations would have ended before they even began. At this point, Professor Casla paused and looked at Viola Thompson, ¡°Professor Thompson, you are a top global biologist; whether we can continue this experiment, I hope you will not withhold your valuable insight.¡± Viola Thompson went on to say, ¡°Professor Casla, although this experiment is not yet complete, the final result will certainly be unsatisfactory. My only suggestion is to immediately terminate the experiment to cut the losses.¡± Upon hearing this, Professor Casla¡¯s face was full of distress, ¡°Professor Thompson¡­¡± The investment in this experiment was just too great. After all, Viola Thompson was an outsider. Some things she said might sound simple, just move the lips, but executing them was another matter altogether. Professor Casla pondered his choice of words in his mind before continuing, ¡°Is there really no other choice but to stop the project?¡± Viola Thompson still wore an indifferent expression, ¡°No.¡± Professor Casla was still somewhat reluctant, ¡°Professor Thompson, we have been preparing this experiment for nearly ten years; during these years, we encountered many difficulties, but we persisted until now. By suddenly asking us to terminate, I really have no way to explain to them.¡± Both to superiors and subordinates. ¡°Professor Thompson, please help us!¡± ¡°As long as you are willing to help us, no matter what you ask me to do, I will not say ¡®no.''¡± Viola Thompson just stared at Professor Casla, ¡°Professor Casla, I think you still do not understand your own situation. This experiment should never have started in the first place.¡± Just at that moment. Snap! The door was pushed open from the outside. It wasn¡¯t just anyone. It was Peiloy. Peiloy disregarded the expert, Viola Thompson, and looked at Professor Casla, ¡°Professor Casla, you don¡¯t need to ask others; I am confident I can lead everyone to complete this experiment.¡± In Peiloy¡¯s life. She never trusted anyone. She only trusted herself. As for those so-called experts, they knew nothing, only good for theoretical discussions. If Viola Thompson were a competent researcher, she would not have made such irresponsible remarks. Ten years of experimentation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ten years of dedication! Others¡¯ ten years of effort, in Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes, simply did not matter. After all, she could gain everything without doing anything. Because she had never invested anything, that¡¯s why she could speak so carelessly. Peiloy had the utmost contempt for such people. Chapter 1665 - Chapter 1665 405 Digging the ground above the head of Tai Chapter 1665: 405: Digging the ground above the head of Tai Sui_2 Chapter 1665: 405: Digging the ground above the head of Tai Sui_2 Because she wasn¡¯t afraid of Viola Thompson, she also didn¡¯t care about the way she spoke. Peiloy had appeared suddenly, almost catching Casla off guard. He stared at her with wide eyes, about to say something, when Peiloy cut him off, ¡°Professor Casla, please trust me!¡± After she finished her statement, Peiloy turned to Viola Thompson, slightly lifted her chin, displaying a superior air, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s Professor Thompson, right?¡± Viola Thompson replied with a faint smile, ¡°Go on.¡± Peiloy went on, ¡°The realm of biology isn¡¯t your stage to strut on; here, it¡¯s not your place to point fingers and call the shots!¡± So, Viola Thompson also had no right to demand that Professor Casla immediately stop the experiment! What was Viola Thompson, anyway? Others may fear Viola Thompson, but not her. In her eyes, Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t even worth considering as a passerby. Upon hearing this, Casla was completely stunned! How could he have anticipated that Peiloy would dare to say such things? The words just flew out of her mouth! Casla immediately apologized to Viola Thompson, ¡°Professor Thompson, I¡¯m truly sorry! Peiloy has always been like this, please don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡± After saying this, Casla turned to Peiloy, warning her with his eyes, ¡°Apologize to Professor Thompson right now!¡± Peiloy outright ignored Casla. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t get angry, and she didn¡¯t even glance at Peiloy. Her expression was consistently indifferent as she spoke, ¡°Professor Casla, I¡¯ve said my piece. The choice to stop the experiment is yours.¡± At this point, Viola Thompson paused for a moment before adding, ¡°However, if you insist on continuing the experiment, then you should be prepared to handle all the trouble that arises from its consequences.¡± With those words, Viola Thompson turned and walked away. Professor Casla made a move to follow her but was stopped by Peiloy placing a hand in his path. Peiloy looked towards Viola Thompson¡¯s receding figure and shouted, ¡°Professor Thompson, see you at the International Biology Award.¡± She was confident in her chances of clinching the prestigious international biology prize. To face off with Viola Thompson at the summit! She didn¡¯t know if Viola Thompson had heard her, as there was no response, and Viola Thompson simply stepped steadily into her car. Looking at Peiloy standing beside him, Casla frowned slightly, ¡°Peiloy, you¡¯re being too rash!¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Peiloy asked emotionlessly. Casla was very angry, ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? Do you even know who Professor Thompson is? Are you aware of her international status? Do you know who invited her to Country Polluton?¡± Casla asked three consecutive ¡°do you knows.¡± He had collaborated with Viola Thompson a few times. Casla was very aware of Viola Thompson¡¯s capabilities. There might have been a way to smooth things over, but now, after Peiloy¡¯s outburst, perhaps there was no chance left at all. But Peiloy¡¯s demeanor remained unshaken, ¡°Professor Casla, aren¡¯t you just a bit too anxious?¡± She was just a girl of eighteen or nineteen. Was all of this really necessary! To think that Professor Casla had even won an international award. Casla took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his emotions, ¡°Peiloy, do you even realize what you are doing? You better pray that Professor Thompson doesn¡¯t hold this against you, otherwise, even I can¡¯t save you!¡± Peiloy narrowed her eyes, ¡°Professor Casla, I can assure you, I will see that we all complete the experiment successfully.¡± After she said this, Peiloy added, ¡°Without anyone¡¯s help.¡± She needed no one but herself. Casla frowned slightly before saying, ¡°Peiloy, perhaps¡­ we should terminate the experiment.¡± ¡°Terminate the experiment?¡± Peiloy¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°Are you insane?¡± Just because of a word from Viola Thompson, the blood, sweat, and tears of thousands of people in the Laboratory over decades would be wasted in an instant. Peiloy couldn¡¯t accept that. Moreover, she was counting on this experiment to meet Viola Thompson at the peak! Casla sighed, ¡°I understand how you feel; actually, I¡¯m just like you, I can¡¯t bear to just quit. But Professor Thompson is right, as a member of the Science Committee, we should have not only the experiment in our hearts but also our country and its people.¡± There was still time to cut the losses. Once the experiment was completed, it would be too late for regrets. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Just because of a sentence from Viola Thompson?¡± Peiloy¡¯s face was full of incredulity. Insanity! Professor Casla must be insane. Casla looked at Peiloy, ¡°I understand Professor Thompson better than you do. She isn¡¯t one to make empty threats!¡± ¡°If she weren¡¯t that sort of person, then she wouldn¡¯t have asked you to stop the experiment!¡± Peiloy was now very angry, ¡°Professor Casla, please don¡¯t forget that she is a Sinian person! The moment you invited her to our Laboratory, you made a mistake!¡± Chapter 1666 - Chapter 1666 405 Disturbing the peace of Tai Sui_3 Chapter 1666: 405: Disturbing the peace of Tai Sui_3 Chapter 1666: 405: Disturbing the peace of Tai Sui_3 Positions differ, so how could Viola Thompson possibly help them sincerely? Being a Sinian person, Viola Thompson was their competitor. Who helps their own competitors? Professor Casla was naively adorable. Professor Casla had cooperated with Viola, fully aware of her character. ¡°There¡¯s not a single good person in Sinian Country!¡± ¡°Peiloy, your thoughts are too extreme,¡± Professor Casla frowned slightly and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were once a Sinian person yourself.¡± Heroes don¡¯t dwell on the past. Peiloy never felt inferior because she used to be Sinian. Instead, she was quite relieved, relieved to have left that country early. Peiloy continued, ¡°Professor Casla, you don¡¯t have to be so agitated. Every word I am saying now is from the perspective of our research institute.¡± At this point, Peiloy paused, then shifted her tone, ¡°Have you thought about how we should explain to others if we pause the experiment? How to explain to those waiting for a lifesaving cure? Are you really content to let ten years of hard work be buried by just a few words from Viola Thompson?¡± Hearing this, Professor Casla was stunned. He didn¡¯t speak, his emotions complex. Their research was on Parkinson¡¯s disease. Once afflicted, one is tormented by death, starting from a single immobile finger, slowly transforming until only the eyeballs can move. Incurable. If they announced the termination of the experiment, one could hardly imagine how many families would lose light and hope. That was also the reason why Professor Casla did not directly agree with Viola Thompson. The burden on their shoulders was too heavy! Peiloy continued, ¡°The reason Viola Thompson could utter those words so lightly is because she simply cannot see the hope entrusted upon us.¡± ¡°Also, have you ever seen a competitor who wishes their rival to win?¡± Viola Thompson was no saint. Of course, a more important reason was that Viola did not have the capability. People like Viola Thompson should live in a show-biz world, not the scientific community, let alone the biological field. Professor Casla remained silent. One couldn¡¯t deny that Peiloy¡¯s words held some truth. Everyone is born with self-interest. After all, Viola Thompson was a Sinian person. A Sinian person standing on the opposing side from them. From this point of view, Viola Thompson would not really help them. Peiloy continued, ¡°Professor Casla, Viola Thompson is simply not a qualified researcher, so there¡¯s no need for you to take her words to heart.¡± Everything Viola Thompson did was to make them terminate the experiment. Once a cure for Parkinson¡¯s Syndrome was discovered, it would undoubtedly shock the world, not unlike raising the dead. Upon hearing these words, Professor Casla frowned slightly and looked at Peiloy, ¡°You may question Professor Thompson¡¯s motives, but you absolutely cannot question Professor Thompson¡¯s capabilities!¡± Although Professor Casla was older than Viola, she had always been his idol. At just eighteen, Viola had completed the Sight Restorer Plan, and one day she would cause an even greater sensation, commanding respect from everyone. Peiloy did not continue to argue this point with Professor Casla, instead she said, ¡°I only have one question for you now.¡± ¡°Ask away,¡± said Professor Casla. Peiloy asked, ¡°Do you really intend to terminate the experiment?¡± Upon hearing this, Professor Casla did not immediately respond. He took a moment to think and then looked at Peiloy, continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the original plan after all.¡± At the end of his words, Professor Casla asked, ¡°You just said you could lead everyone to complete the experiment. Were you just boasting, or do you actually have a direction?¡± No one can easily give up on a decade of hard work. Hearing this, Peiloy breathed a sigh of relief, smiling as she said, ¡°You know me, I never speak idly.¡± Professor Casla was taken aback, ¡°So you really have a direction?¡± Peiloy narrowed her eyes, ¡°At most three months, at least one month, maybe even sooner.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Professor Casla was very excited. Peiloy nodded. Professor Casla stood up eagerly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we will soon see hope!¡± There Peiloy stood, the corners of her mouth curved in a faint smile. ¡­ On the other side. Viola Thompson sat in the company car. The speed was neither fast nor slow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Shh! The driver in the front seat slammed on the brakes. Bang. The car¡¯s front veered sharply, colliding directly into a tree. The airbag in front of the driver¡¯s seat popped out immediately. Chapter 1667 - Chapter 1667 405 Digging the ground above the head of Tai Chapter 1667: 405: Digging the ground above the head of Tai Sui_4 Chapter 1667: 405: Digging the ground above the head of Tai Sui_4 The Driver was so frightened that his face turned pale, and although he too was injured, he immediately looked towards Viola Thompson in the back seat. He thought Viola Thompson would also be in a mess. Unexpectedly, She was as steady as Mount Tai. As if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Viola, Professor Thompson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Viola Thompson calmly took out her cell phone and dialed for emergency assistance. After calling for help, Viola Thompson opened the back door of the car and moved to the driver¡¯s seat. She saw, The Driver¡¯s legs were completely stuck in front, unable to move. And his forehead was bleeding profusely. The area was very remote, and it would take a while for an ambulance to arrive. Viola Thompson checked the Driver¡¯s injuries, then asked, ¡°Is there a first aid kit in the car?¡± The Driver replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the compartment.¡± Viola Thompson took the first aid kit out of the compartment. The Driver thought Viola Thompson was injured and was surprised when she started using the contents of the kit to bandage his wounds. The Driver was utterly stunned. He was just a driver on call. No one had ever cared about his life or death, especially those Bosses. But Viola Thompson was different from them. Who would believe this was true if they hadn¡¯t experienced it themselves? The Driver was very touched, ¡°Professor Thompson, thank you.¡± Viola Thompson was the most prominent Boss he had ever met. And the most down-to-earth Boss he had encountered. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°I just stopped the bleeding superficially. Don¡¯t move, just wait for the ambulance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Driver nodded. Viola Thompson checked the road condition again, looked at the Driver, and then asked, ¡°What happened just now?¡± Otherwise, the Driver shouldn¡¯t have braked suddenly. Nor would he have hit a tree. The Driver answered, ¡°During the drive, I noticed the brakes seemed to fail, so I kept pressing the brake and slowing down. Surprisingly, the car¡¯s speed did not decrease but increased instead, so I activated the secondary brake.¡± The secondary brake was installed by the Driver himself just for emergencies. Luckily, it had worked. There was a deep lake around the bend ahead, and without the secondary brake, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Thinking of this, the Driver swallowed hard, his face filled with fear. Hearing this, Viola Thompson slightly narrowed her eyes. She knew a little about cars and naturally understood that if it wasn¡¯t for sabotage, the car¡¯s brakes wouldn¡¯t fail without any reason. Viola Thompson took the emergency tools from inside the car, walked to the front, and lifted the hood. Just as she expected. Many parts of the car had been tampered with. It seemed, Someone wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. Viola Thompson¡¯s gaze remained unchanged, and she closed the hood. After half an hour, the ambulance arrived at the scene. The Driver was placed on a stretcher. Viola Thompson got into a police car. This accident had almost cost two lives, and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let it go. ¡­ In Capital City, Sabrina Sabir received a call from the matchmaking agency. ¡°Hello, Ms. Black.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the news? Did you find a suitable match for my daughter?¡± Sabrina Sabir stood next to the production line in the factory, holding the phone in one hand while working with the other. The matchmaker continued, ¡°We¡¯ve found one. The young man is nice, a fellow townsman from South City like you. He graduated from a third-tier college and is currently working as an accountant in a state-owned enterprise, height five feet ten¡­¡± Sabrina Black didn¡¯t care about these details, interrupting the matchmaker, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t beat around the bush, just tell me, can he afford 1 million dollars for the dowry!¡± She needed a million-dollar dowry, not a height or weight of a male celebrity! Besides, anyone who could afford a million-dollar dowry surely wouldn¡¯t let Christina Armstrong live a miserable life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was doing this for Christina Armstrong¡¯s own good. Hearing this, the matchmaker was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected Sabrina Black to be serious about the 1 million-dollar dowry. ¡°Ms. Black, rest assured, you won¡¯t be short of a dowry! But you know, we¡¯re all from ordinary backgrounds, it¡¯s impossible to come up with a million dollars all at once. Could you be a little more flexible, and then I¡¯ll arrange for these two to meet?¡± At these words, Sabrina Black became livid, ¡°Are you even listening? I said a million, a million! If you don¡¯t have a million, don¡¯t waste my time!¡± With that, Sabrina Black hung up the phone. Chapter 1668 - Chapter 1668 405 Disturbing the peace of Tai Sui_5 Chapter 1668: 405: Disturbing the peace of Tai Sui_5 Chapter 1668: 405: Disturbing the peace of Tai Sui_5 The matchmaker on the other side was also very angry! There really are mothers who sell their daughters! A dowry of 1 million dollars! She really dared to ask for that much. ¡°What on earth!¡± After meeting such bizarre members all day, the matchmaker was at a loss for words. There are always oddballs, but this year seems to have an especially large number. Seeing her like this, a colleague sitting by said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± The matchmaker told her colleague about Beatrice Black¡¯s situation. Upon hearing this, the colleague was also very surprised, ¡°1 million dollars? Is her daughter a fairy or what?¡± Even if she were a fairy, she wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for so much. The matchmaker frustratingly said, ¡°The little girl is indeed quite attractive. But even then, that¡¯s no reason to sell your daughter, is it?¡± ¡°Do you have a photo? I want to take a look.¡± The colleague was very curious. The matchmaker passed her phone with the member¡¯s profile to her colleague. The colleague took the phone and said with a laugh, ¡°She¡¯s very pretty! Oh? Only finished middle school? Works in a factory?¡± With these qualifications¡­ Asking for a dowry of 1 million dollars really is a bit too much! The colleague continued, ¡°What does the girl herself think about all this?¡± The matchmaker shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her from the beginning to the end. I guess she doesn¡¯t even know that she has been priced by her mom.¡± The colleague sighed helplessly, ¡°I thought these kinds of things only happened in novels, never imagined someone would actually do it!¡± The matchmaker went on, ¡°Tracy, keep an eye out for me too. This girl¡¯s mom said, as long as someone can offer a dowry of 1 million dollars, she won¡¯t ask about any other conditions.¡± Tracy nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡± They worked at the marriage agency and always encountered all sorts of people. The world is full of wonders, even people looking for matches for their deceased children. On the other side. Since it was Edward Armstrong¡¯s birthday today, Isla Astir drove her parents to her uncle¡¯s house, ready to celebrate Edward Armstrong¡¯s birthday. Just as she arrived at the doorstep, she heard voices from inside. ¡°Edward Armstrong, if you don¡¯t understand, then shut up!¡± Olivia Armstrong pushed the door open and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing Olivia Armstrong, Sabrina Sabir immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°Look, your little aunt is here. Why did you bring so many things?¡± Olivia Armstrong put the things she brought on the ground, ¡°Didn¡¯t buy much.¡± After speaking, Olivia Armstrong continued, ¡°What were you discussing with Edward just now?¡± Upon hearing this, Edward Armstrong came over, ¡°Sis, you be the judge, who¡¯s in the right in this situation?¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Edward Armstrong went on, ¡°She put all our savings of many years into some sort of fund! She says it earns ten percent profit per day, do you think pies fall from the sky?¡± Edward Armstrong might be afraid of his wife, but he¡¯s not stupid. These kinds of good deals don¡¯t exist! Sabrina Sabir rolled her eyes at Edward Armstrong, ¡°What do you know! This is called investing!¡± For someone like Edward Armstrong, no wonder he¡¯s been poor all his life. Having said this, Sabrina Sabir looked toward Olivia Armstrong and continued, ¡°My dear little aunt, let me tell you, this is real. Last time I deposited 30,000 Dollars in that fund account, the next day it turned into 36,000 Dollars!¡± Isn¡¯t this much faster than earning money from a job? After all, Sabrina Sabir works hard for a whole month just to earn 7,000 Dollars. Just like that, in one day, she earned 6,000 Dollars in interest. Hearing this, Isla Astir immediately said, ¡°Aunt, you must have encountered a scammer! Check your account now and see if you can still withdraw the money!¡± A scammer? How could that be! Surely, Isla Astir is just jealous and wants to stop her from getting rich. Sabrina Sabir went on, ¡°The 36,000 Dollars I mentioned a few days ago has already been withdrawn.¡± Since it was possible to withdraw a few days ago, it can certainly still be withdrawn now. Isla Astir continued, ¡°Aunt, this is a scammer¡¯s trick¨Cthey prey on people¡¯s desire to get a good deal, swapping sesame for watermelon! If you haven¡¯t deposited anymore, please don¡¯t. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be completely deceived, wasting your efforts for nothing.¡± This kind of scam actually started becoming popular a few years ago, and most of the victims are seniors. Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir looked up at Isla Astir, ¡°Isla, do I look like someone who¡¯s easily deceived?¡± Anybody capable of tricking Sabrina Sabir hasn¡¯t been born yet! Isla Astir tried to be as tactful as possible, ¡°Aunt, when did you make the last transfer into that account?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Just now,¡± Sabrina Sabir answered. Isla Astir then said, ¡°If it was just transferred, then you might still be able to withdraw it. Why don¡¯t you try using your phone to see?¡± Sabrina Sabir knew Isla Astir was up to no good, she just wanted to know where she was making her fortune! She certainly wasn¡¯t going to fall for it! Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Isla, you¡¯re just a kid, take care of your own business, and stop meddling in adults¡¯ matters.¡± Chapter 1669 - Chapter 1669 406 Shocking Scam Chapter 1669: 406: Shocking Scam! Chapter 1669: 406: Shocking Scam! Upon hearing this, Isla Astir couldn¡¯t say much more. After all, she was just a junior in the family. And Sabrina Sabir was her aunt. Isla Astir gently tugged at her mother¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°Mom, come outside with me.¡± Olivia Armstrong made no fuss, knowing her daughter must have something important to say, and followed her outside. Out on the balcony, Isla Astir said seriously, ¡°Mom, aunt must have been scammed.¡± Olivia Armstrong turned to look inside the room. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isla Astir nodded. ¡°This type of scam has been around for a while now. You can find similar cases easily online. Many elderly people have been scammed out of their life savings, and there are even many who couldn¡¯t cope and jumped off buildings.¡± As Isla Astir spoke, she started searching for similar cases on her phone. The observer sees clearest. Olivia Armstrong saw through it immediately. Isla Astir continued, ¡°I¡¯m just a junior, so it¡¯s not easy for me to speak up. Mom, you must talk to Aunt, her money has just been deposited, maybe it can still be withdrawn. If we miss the time frame, it can¡¯t be taken out anymore!¡± Olivia Armstrong nodded. If it had been anyone other than Sabrina Sabir, she would have ignored it. After all, Sabrina Sabir did not know what was best for her. But Sabrina Sabir was still her own brother¡¯s wife. Sometimes, you just had to step in and persuade. Olivia Armstrong went inside and walked into the kitchen, ¡°Sabrina, do you need any help?¡± Sabrina Sabir knew Olivia Armstrong had just been called out by Isla Astir. This mother and daughter surely were up to no good. Sabrina Sabir squinted, ¡°You can help me wash the vegetables.¡± She added, ¡°Sis, you know our financial situation. Christina isn¡¯t as capable as Isla, she works in a factory earning just a few thousand a month, so you¡¯ll have to make do with whatever we have at home!¡± Olivia Armstrong smiled, ¡°It¡¯s great at home, I don¡¯t even like going out much.¡± At her words, Sabrina Sabir scoffed inwardly. She knew Olivia Armstrong was implying that she was cheap and stingy! After all, which normal person wouldn¡¯t want to go out to eat? After speaking, Olivia Armstrong continued, ¡°Sabrina, how much did you spend on that fund?¡± ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Sabrina Sabir frowned. Olivia Armstrong said, ¡°Listen to me, there¡¯s no such thing as free lunch, no fund can offer you a twenty percent interest rate. There must be a scam here.¡± ¡°Can you try and see if you can still transfer the money out of your account?¡± Transfer it out? Sabrina Sabir was no fool. The money she deposited this morning was already accruing benefits, and withdrawing it now would mean today¡¯s earnings were wasted. Sabrina Sabir didn¡¯t want to argue with Olivia Armstrong. ¡°I know better than you whether it¡¯s a scam or not!¡± Olivia Armstrong took out her phone and played a news clip about a fund scam, ¡°Look, this person was just like you and ended up getting scammed. They deposited fifty thousand and couldn¡¯t withdraw a single cent in the end!¡± The victim was sobbing uncontrollably in front of the camera, utterly devastated. Fifty thousand. An ordinary person¡¯s entire year¡¯s salary. Saving frugally all year just to end up benefiting the scammer. ¡°These damn scammers, born without assholes! They deserve to go to the eighteenth circle of hell!¡± Sabrina Sabir glanced at it and then said, ¡°This one was promised eighty percent interest! That definitely must be a scam! Who in their right mind wouldn¡¯t scam such a fool?¡± She was not as foolish as that person. Hearing this, Olivia Armstrong was speechless and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you see the pattern is the same? This woman could withdraw a few thousand initially but couldn¡¯t later!¡± Today¡¯s scammers were incredible! To brainwash a sharp person like Sabrina Sabir to this extent. Sabrina Sabir looked at Olivia Armstrong and smiled, ¡°Worry not, my little aunt! This one definitely isn¡¯t a scam! I can assure you!¡± What a joke! As if any scammer could fool her. Olivia Armstrong took a deep breath, ¡°Fine! Even if you haven¡¯t been scammed, then open your phone right now, let me see what fund you bought. Isla knows many people; let her inquire if the fund you bought is reliable.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Open her phone? Let Olivia Armstrong see what fund she bought? That was impossible! Sabrina Sabir rolled her eyes at Olivia Armstrong. Olivia Armstrong shouldn¡¯t think she didn¡¯t know what she was up to. Chapter 1670 - Chapter 1670 406 Shocking Scam_2 Chapter 1670: 406: Shocking Scam!_2 Chapter 1670: 406: Shocking Scam!_2 Olivia Armstrong wanted to make a fortune from this fund, but she was too embarrassed to say it outright; thus, she pretended to be occupied with her phone. Wennie had several million in savings¨Cif she invested all of it in this fund, the daily earnings would be quite substantial. Why bother drawing comics anymore? She wouldn¡¯t be that foolish! The fund manager had already told her. In this society, no one truly cares about you; you should just quietly amass a fortune. ¡°Little auntie, you can stop worrying over nothing! I can assure you, I definitely haven¡¯t been scammed.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°Then tell me, how much did you deposit?¡± ¡°This is our family matter; it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Sabrina Sabir looked at Olivia and added, ¡°Each to their own; in other words, even if I was indeed scammed, I wouldn¡¯t blame you!¡± With things having reached this point, Olivia knew that further talk was futile. Her only option was to leave the kitchen and approach her brother, Edward Armstrong. ¡°How much money did your wife really put in there?¡± With a face full of sorrow, Edward had felt something was amiss from the very beginning, but Sabrina refused to heed his advice. ¡°I know about 150,000 dollars,¡± Edward said. Hearing this, Olivia was very surprised, ¡°That much?¡± Edward¡¯s expression was close to tears as he nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to reason with her, but she won¡¯t listen to me. What can I do?¡± Upon finishing, Edward added, ¡°And it might be even more. Because one of the cards is my salary card, it had 60,000 available on it. Due to the transaction limit, by the time I noticed, there were only 20,000 left! I changed the password afterward! She even threw a fit over this!¡± Sabrina was a beautiful woman with a strong personality, known for her beauty far and wide. Being naive and honest, Edward had always been overshadowed by Sabrina. Especially since a local ruffian who had gone with him to ask for Sabrina¡¯s hand in marriage became rich overnight. After learning about this, Sabrina became even more overbearing, berating Edward for his lack of ability. Otherwise, she would have been the factory director¡¯s wife by now! Actually. After that ruffian made it big, Sabrina had tried to approach him. But why would a newly wealthy man fancy a middle-aged woman past her prime? Not only did he reject Sabrina, but he also humiliated her severely. After returning, Sabrina cried for three days and three nights. Edward witnessed all of this. He still chose to forgive Sabrina, after all, she was the mother of his two children. However, instead of improving, Sabrina¡¯s behavior grew increasingly outrageous. She ruled both over the household and him, almost to the point of humiliating him at every turn! Olivia frowned slightly. She knew that the situation had escalated. It was a foregone conclusion that Sabrina had been duped. Olivia couldn¡¯t meddle too much anymore and went into the kitchen, ¡°Sabrina, you¡¯re being so foolish! How could you deposit so much money into that one account? Haven¡¯t you considered what you would do if you were swindled? That¡¯s the life savings of your whole family over several years!¡± Sabrina turned off the stove and looked at herself, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again¨CI¡¯m perfectly lucid! I haven¡¯t been scammed!¡± The tension between them was palpable, the atmosphere strained. Just then, Christina Armstrong came home from work and noticed that something was off, immediately making her way to the kitchen to inquire, ¡°Little auntie, what¡¯s going on between you and my mom?¡± Sabrina was a savvy woman and never offended Olivia. After all, Olivia was no longer the naive country woman she once was. Seeing Christina arrive, Olivia rapidly took Christina¡¯s hand, ¡°Christina, you¡¯re back just in time. Listen to this and tell me who¡¯s in the wrong!¡± Olivia briefly explained how Sabrina had been scammed. Christina had heard of similar incidents before, but she never imagined her mother would become the main character in such a scenario! ¡°Mom, the little aunt is right; you¡¯ve fallen for a scam! Please transfer the money back as soon as possible!¡± Olivia continued, ¡°See, even Christina agrees! Don¡¯t be foolish any longer! Quickly get the money out!¡± Sabrina rolled her eyes at Christina. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This little ingrate, always betraying her own family. She couldn¡¯t even recognize her own mother! It was at this point, Edward stepped into the kitchen, beseeching her earnestly, ¡°Sabrina, look, everyone is saying you¡¯ve been duped. Please don¡¯t be stubborn any longer! Transfer the money back quickly!¡± Sabrina was livid. ¡°You all from the Armstrong Clan are too bullying! Ganging up against one person like this!¡± Chapter 1671 - Chapter 1671 406 Shocking Scam_3 Chapter 1671: 406: Shocking Scam!_3 Chapter 1671: 406: Shocking Scam!_3 Olivia Armstrong felt helpless, ¡°Sabrina, look at what you¡¯re saying. How are we bullying you? We¡¯re just afraid you¡¯ll be scammed! Christina is your own daughter, could she even bully you? She¡¯s young, and young people definitely see more than we do, and even she says it¡¯s a scam. Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Her?¡± Sabrina pointed at Christina Armstrong, with an expression full of disgust, ¡°She, a middle school dropout with no education, what does she know?¡± Middle school dropout? Illiterate. Every word Sabrina said nearly choked Christina Armstrong. She could hardly stand straight. Seeing Christina¡¯s face turn a shade paler, Isla Astir immediately went to her side, ¡°Cousin, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Christina shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m used to it.¡± With such a mother, what else could she be but resigned? Isla Astir sighed softly. As an onlooker, she couldn¡¯t understand why her aunt was treating Christina this way. Was it just because she favored boys over girls? Thinking about how she herself had been discarded for the same sexist reasons, a trace of despondency crossed Isla¡¯s eyes. However. At the same time, she felt very fortunate. Fortunate to have met her current parents. With this thought, Isla Astir quickly recovered. Meanwhile, the argument continued. No matter how everyone tried to persuade her, Sabrina refused to acknowledge that she had been scammed. Right at that moment. Eva Webster and Liam Webster also arrived. And with them were their parents. Upon entering, Windy Armstrong sensed the tension in the atmosphere and walked over to Isla Astir, lowering her voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Auntie,¡± Isla first politely greeted, then succinctly explained the situation. It was clear to any astute person what was happening. Windy frowned, ¡°How could your little aunt be so muddle-headed?¡± Why on earth had Edward Armstrong married such a person? Really upsetting! Windy was here to celebrate her brother¡¯s birthday, hoping for a joyful time. Who knew she would encounter such an incident. As she spoke, Windy headed into the kitchen. No sooner had she entered than she took on the role of the eldest sister, pointing at Sabrina, ¡°You brainless thing! You¡¯ve been duped and you¡¯re still counting money for them! Quickly reverse the money transfer from your account! Otherwise, this isn¡¯t over today!¡± Sabrina was already furious. And this made her even angrier! Now it seemed anyone could point their finger at her nose and insult her. ¡°Who do you think you are? What gives you the right to point fingers here! It¡¯s my money, I¡¯ll do what I want with it! Get out of my house this instant!¡± She dreaded Olivia because Olivia had a wealthy and imposing daughter, and she could occasionally exploit Olivia¡¯s connections. But what about Windy? She wasn¡¯t afraid of Windy in the least. Furious upon hearing this, Windy retorted, ¡°What ¡®your money¡¯? How much money can you earn? This money is the hard-earned cash of my brother and my niece! The one who should leave is you!¡± Windy had long disapproved of Sabrina. This woman was arrogant and incompetent. She had no skills yet insisted on meddling in everything. Sabrina, pointing at Edward Armstrong¡¯s nose, exclaimed, ¡°Your sister and your niece are ganging up to bully me! Are you going to do something about this or not!¡± ¡°My dear little aunt! They¡¯re trying to help you! If you just transfer the money back, there¡¯ll be no problem!¡± Edward Armstrong was close to tears, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, can¡¯t you just do that?¡± Today was Edward Armstrong¡¯s birthday, and hadn¡¯t he wished to celebrate happily? Alas! Sabrina slapped Edward Armstrong across the face, ¡°You spineless creature! It¡¯s one thing for you to be incompetent, but now you¡¯re stopping your mother from making money!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing her still daring to hit Edward Armstrong, Windy rolled up her sleeves, ready to step in. Edward Armstrong held Windy back, ¡°Sis! Let it go! As long as she comes to her senses, taking a slap from her is nothing to me!¡± Windy gave Edward Armstrong a look filled with disdainful anger. In the end, it was Edward Armstrong¡¯s own lack of backbone that allowed Sabrina to ride roughshod over him. Liam Webster stepped in between the two, calmly saying, ¡°Auntie, I work in finance too, and I¡¯ve never heard of any fund that offers a twenty percent return in a day. It¡¯s definitely a scam. There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®you can¡¯t catch a wolf if you¡¯re afraid to lose your sheep.¡¯ The reason why you were able to withdraw the 30,000 Dollars earlier is because the scammer was baiting you! My mother and aunt are right, you haven¡¯t transferred the money that long ago, you might still be able to get it back. Please just try.¡± Chapter 1672 - Chapter 1672 406 Shocking Scam _4 Chapter 1672: 406: Shocking Scam! _4 Chapter 1672: 406: Shocking Scam! _4 ¡°We are all family, how could my mom and little aunt do something that hurts your interests?¡± Although Eva Webster really disliked this aunt, when it came to major right and wrong, she still had to consider the family¡¯s interests. A moment later, Eva Webster stood up and said, ¡°Aunt, one of my classmates¡¯ moms was scammed out of over six hundred thousand before, and she tried to commit suicide by jumping off a building. She didn¡¯t succeed, but she broke her legs, and she¡¯s still lying in the hospital! If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll connect you with my classmate right now!¡± After saying this, Eva Webster took out her phone and dialed her classmate for a video call. When her classmate heard what Eva Webster said, she was very willing to have her own mother help Sabrina Sabir. At the same time, this could help her mother open up and realize that in this world, she was not the only one who had been deceived. So that her mother wouldn¡¯t be depressed all day long. Unexpectedly, Sabrina Sabir started cursing in front of the camera, ¡°Only idiots get scammed! I¡¯ll say it once more, I have not been tricked, I am merely investing!¡± Eva Webster had no choice but to take the phone and apologize to her classmate. The classmate laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it seems like my mom was in a better state back then; at least she was willing to listen. Your aunt looks like she¡¯s been completely brainwashed!¡± Originally, the classmate¡¯s mother was somewhat severely depressed, but after Sabrina Sabir¡¯s video debacle, her mood actually started to slowly improve. Meanwhile here. Everyone tried soft and hard tactics but couldn¡¯t persuade Sabrina Sabir, and in the end, they could only give up. This kind of person, without letting her suffer a loss once, would not be able to come to her senses. With this thought. Olivia Armstrong and Windy Armstrong called Edward Armstrong to one side and instructed him, ¡°From now on, you must keep a close eye on her. If that sum of money can still be transferred out, change the bank card¡¯s password immediately. If it can¡¯t be transferred, then just consider it a financial loss to avert disaster.¡± Edward Armstrong nodded his face full of worry. Now, with the incident yet to happen, he could only pin his hopes on his wife not having been scammed. Windy Armstrong felt that this was unbearable and went over to Sabrina Sabir again, saying, ¡°Sabrina Sabir, I¡¯m laying it out for you today, if you have been scammed, you deserve it! Don¡¯t come to us to cry poor! Because no one will have sympathy for someone like you!¡± ¡°And nobody will pity you or lend you money!¡± Sabrina Sabir looked up at Windy Armstrong, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I were to die, I wouldn¡¯t come to you to complain! And I won¡¯t need a dime from you!¡± After tonight, she would be a rich woman, and it¡¯s not certain who would need whom in the future! These people were just jealous of her, envious of her making a fortune. And that useless man of hers was just meddling foolishly with the rest. Married to him was truly bad luck for eight lifetimes! Once she made big money, she would immediately take her son and divorce him. Leaving this useless man. Let everyone regret it to their bones! The more Sabrina Sabir thought about it, the more smug she became. Seeing her like this, Olivia Armstrong sighed. She was indeed bewitched. They had originally come to celebrate Edward Armstrong¡¯s birthday, but now with the turn of events, the birthday celebration naturally couldn¡¯t continue, so Windy Armstrong invited her sister and brother-in-law¡¯s family of three to visit Liam Webster¡¯s new house. Sabrina Sabir being scammed was her own fault, but their lives still had to go on. Olivia Armstrong nodded in agreement, ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t been to Liam¡¯s new house yet!¡± Windy Armstrong continued, ¡°Liam was able to buy that house because he got incredibly lucky. Not only did he buy it at a low price, but the loan doesn¡¯t even charge any interest, and he just has to pay back twenty thousand a month.¡± School district housing in the heart of Capital City is worth forty or fifty million at least. Liam¡¯s place was just slightly over ten million, and even now if he were to sell it for thirty million, there would be loads of people fighting to buy it. Olivia Armstrong went on to say, ¡°I heard about this from Liam too, the seller is his university classmate, right?¡± Windy Armstrong nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve met Liam¡¯s classmate too. Such a modest person, who would have thought he would be so capable.¡± Hearing this, Eva Webster felt unbearably uncomfortable. Mr. White could have become her boyfriend. At that time, he was just one step away from entering high society. Eva Webster¡¯s eyes were filled with regret. But fortunately, she now had Mandel Thompson! Mandel wasn¡¯t any less impressive than Mr. White. Thinking of this, Eva Webster linked arms with Olivia Armstrong, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Olivia. Eva went on, ¡°Well, Auntie, I plan to stay in Capital City for my future development, so, could I possibly move in and live with Isla?¡± As soon as Isla Astir heard this, she was overwhelmed. Eva didn¡¯t have the habit of sharing a bed with someone, and for the past month, she had slept on a single bed that was less than one meter wide, afraid to even turn over at night. Short-term was one thing, but if Eva were to stay long-term, Isla knew she couldn¡¯t handle it. Olivia, naturally aware of her daughter¡¯s dilemma, said with a smile, ¡°Capital City is a big place, and it¡¯s great that you want to develop your future here, Eva. There¡¯s certainly no problem with you staying at my place temporarily. When the time comes, Isla can squeeze into the single bed. However, if it¡¯s for a long-term stay, that single bed definitely won¡¯t work. We can¡¯t have our guest sleeping there, right?¡± Eva¡¯s face bore a smile, but internally, she was speechless. Her aunt was truly scheming! If she didn¡¯t want her to stay, why didn¡¯t she just say so directly? Why offer all these seemingly noble excuses? What¡¯s wrong with Isla sleeping on a single bed? Aren¡¯t all university dorm beds single beds? Everyone else can sleep on one, so why is Isla Astir so delicate? It¡¯s laughable! Wasn¡¯t Isla just someone who could earn some lousy money? It really got to her head! Olivia continued, ¡°Eva, how about this, if you¡¯re planning to stay in Capital City for the long run, I suggest you rent a studio. Let Liam help you look for one.¡± Eva wanted to stay in Capital City because of Mandel Thompson. She wanted to share a room with Isla Astir also because of Mandel, for the only way Mandel had an excuse to visit Isla¡¯s place was if she stayed with the Astir family! Otherwise, why would Mandel come to Isla¡¯s house? Now, Olivia had actually rejected her request. This left Eva speechless. Windy Armstrong then chimed in, ¡°Eva, have you already worked everything out with the company?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eva nodded her head. Windy suggested, ¡°Then how about this, your brother¡¯s apartment is well-furnished, and until he finds a girlfriend, you can live there!¡± Eva flatly refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with him.¡± No sooner had she said this than Eva linked arms with Olivia again, ¡°Auntie, could you perhaps keep an eye out for any available rentals in your neighborhood? My new company is right near your community, so commuting would be convenient.¡± Having put it that way, Olivia found it hard to refuse again and replied with a smile, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll keep an eye out when I get back.¡± Eva cheerfully said, ¡°Then I can come over to my aunt¡¯s place for free meals.¡± Hearing this, Windy interjected, ¡°Eva, don¡¯t always bother your aunt.¡± Olivia responded with a smile, ¡°No worries, no worries at all, I¡¯m very happy to have Eva come over, it¡¯s livelier with more people.¡± ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± ¡­ Country Polluton. Police Station. Casla hurriedly ran toward the station, so anxious that he almost fell several times. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Professor, please slow down,¡± the assistant held Casla¡¯s arm. Beads of sweat formed on Casla¡¯s forehead. He hoped Viola Thompson was alright. Otherwise, he was done for. After stumbling his way to the police station lobby, Casla saw a familiar officer and immediately approached him, ¡°Officer David, where is Professor Thompson? Where is she?¡± Chapter 1673 - Chapter 1673 407 Regret is unparalleled Chapter 1673: 407: Regret is unparalleled! Chapter 1673: 407: Regret is unparalleled! Professor Casla was dripping with sweat. He spoke hurriedly. He was almost out of breath. David looked at Professor Casla and smiled, ¡°Professor Casla, don¡¯t worry, Professor Thompson is fine; she was just a bit frightened. Come with me.¡± Being frightened was just David¡¯s guess. After all, the car was badly damaged. The driver was also hospitalized. Although Viola Thompson had many achievements, after all, she was just a nineteen-year-old girl. It was inevitable that she would be frightened by such an incident. Professor Casla followed David. The two went into the inner office. Viola Thompson was sitting there, repeatedly confirming that Viola was okay, Professor Casla breathed a sigh of relief and walked up to her, ¡°Professor Thompson!¡± Seeing Professor Casla, Viola¡¯s eyes were faint, ¡°Have you been to the technical department?¡± With just one sentence, Professor Casla understood her implication and immediately said, ¡°Professor Thompson, rest assured, I will definitely explain this matter to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me,¡± Viola¡¯s lips slightly moved. Professor Casla was stunned for a moment. Who else could there be? Could there have been someone else in the car? Professor Casla narrowed his eyes slightly. Viola looked at Professor Casla and continued, ¡°And the driver.¡± The driver? Professor Casla was startled again. Viola spoke in a calm tone, ¡°I hope you handle this well; I need a satisfactory response.¡± Professor Casla wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said while apologizing, ¡°Professor Thompson, rest assured, we will definitely give you, you and the driver a satisfactory response.¡± Hearing this, Viola nodded slightly. Just then, Vivian walked in from outside, ¡°Miss Thompson!¡± Seeing Vivian, Viola stood up from her chair. Having received a call from the police station, Vivian was also very worried, fearing that Viola might have been seriously injured. Not until seeing Viola did Vivian finally relax, her lips curled up in a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Lucky.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her luck, she might even have been more seriously injured than the driver. A simple expression of luck, yet it caused Professor Casla¡¯s back to break out in cold sweat again. He could barely stand. Viola glanced at Professor Casla before she turned away her gaze and said to Vivian, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vivian immediately followed Viola¡¯s steps. Professor Casla stayed at the police station to give a statement. After dealing with the police station, Professor Casla returned to the research institute and confronted Peiloy, ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°What matter?¡± Peiloy asked without looking up from her experiment table. ¡°Professor Thompson encountered a car accident on her way back!¡± Professor Casla added, ¡°It was man-made!¡± Peiloy¡¯s expression remained very faint. As if it were just a trivial matter. A moment later, Peiloy smiled and said, ¡°Did she die?¡± Seemingly unexpected that Peiloy would suddenly ask this, Professor Casla frowned. Peiloy suddenly stopped her actions and looked at Professor Casla, ¡°I mean, did Viola Thompson die?¡± Hearing this, Professor Casla frowned tightly. His intuition told him that this matter definitely had something to do with Peiloy. Otherwise, Peiloy wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this. ¡°Was it you?¡± Peiloy didn¡¯t deny it outright, ¡°Sabotage the car at the institute? Professor Casla, do you think I would be so foolish? Not to mention, I didn¡¯t know beforehand that you were inviting Miss Thompson.¡± Hearing this, Professor Casla narrowed his eyes. He had indeed told no one about this matter. Logically speaking, Peiloy really wouldn¡¯t have known about Viola¡¯s visit. If it wasn¡¯t Peiloy, then¡­ Who could it be? At this moment, Peiloy spoke, ¡°There must be many who wish Miss Thompson dead, right?¡± Professor Casla continued, ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you?¡± Peiloy smiled and said, ¡°By the look on your face, Miss Thompson mustn¡¯t have died, right? What a pity!¡± It truly matched the old saying from the Sinian Country, ¡°A menace lasts a thousand years.¡± Professor Casla looked at Peiloy with doubt in his eyes. Peiloy then raised her head and looked at Professor Casla, ¡°Professor Casla, if I were the mastermind, I definitely wouldn¡¯t hide or deny. But it¡¯s not me, and none of you would dare to throw dirt on me.¡± At this point, Peiloy paused before continuing, ¡°Moreover, I will defeat Miss Thompson fair and square.¡± Once the experiment on Parkinson¡¯s Syndrome goes well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She could officially challenge Viola Thompson. Thinking of this. Peiloy¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Hearing this, Professor Casla narrowed his eyes. From his understanding of Peiloy, she indeed wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Chapter 1674 - Chapter 1674 407 Regret immensely_2 Chapter 1674: 407: Regret immensely!_2 Chapter 1674: 407: Regret immensely!_2 Who could it be after all? Casla was now full of questions. ¡­ Viola Thompson had just stepped out of the police station when she received a message from Terrence Lentz. His flight arrived in Country Polluton the next afternoon. Viola immediately made a phone call. ¡°Lentz,¡± ¡°Leader, what can I do for you?¡± The voice on the other end sounded deep and magnetic, as if one could never tire of listening to it. Viola continued, ¡°I have a meeting tomorrow afternoon, can you change your flight?¡± A moment later, Viola, with deep pockets, said, ¡°I¡¯ll reimburse the cost.¡± Terrence chuckled, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Terrence¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Leader, but this ticket is a bit tricky to change.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a way for you,¡± Viola said. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, just cancel and rebook. I¡¯ll reimburse you anyway.¡± ¡°But I still don¡¯t want to change it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Viola, you do your thing. I can get to you from the airport by myself, no need for a pickup,¡± Terrence said. ¡°But¡­¡± Before Viola could finish, Terrence continued, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for sixty-one days.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Viola looked out the car window. The last time they met, it was still cold enough in Capital City to wear down jackets. Now in Country Polluton, people were already wearing short sleeves. The man¡¯s deep voice continued, like a bass cannon, ¡°Do you really want me to admit that I miss you and want to see you sooner? Hm?¡± It was as though he was speaking right into her ear. Unavoidably, Viola¡¯s face turned red, and her heartbeat quickened. Before Viola could respond, Terrence went on, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that, I still have some things to take care of. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Viola hung up the phone. As soon as Terrence on this side of the phone call hung up, the tender expression on his face disappeared in an instant, and he placed his phone on the desk, looking towards his assistant with an icy tone. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Everything is ready, sir,¡± the assistant said respectfully. After speaking, the assistant cautiously looked up at Terrence Lentz. If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, he would never believe that his boss had two faces. Nor would he believe that such a cold person could actually utter the words ¡®I miss you.¡¯ The assistant always thought this was something only infatuated boys would do. His boss was the exalted Mr. Terrence Lentz! Mr. Terrence Lentz, who deals with millions so easily, why would he waste time on such romantic trifles? After all, with just a little effort, he could have countless girls flocking to him. After work, the assistant excitedly shared with a colleague. He thought his colleague would be as thrilled as he was, but instead, the colleague was super calm. ¡°Sam, are you really not surprised at all?¡± Sam smiled and said, ¡°Oscar Jones, it¡¯s not bragging! I¡¯ve seen even more exaggerated things.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Oscar asked. Sam crossed his legs and glanced at Oscar. Oscar, knowing his place, handed over a cigarette, ¡°Come on, Sam, tell me.¡± They say women love to gossip. But so do men. And when men gossip, they can be even more intense than women. Sam lit the cigarette, took a puff, and continued, ¡°Let me put it this way. If our boss¡¯s girlfriend tells him to go north, he doesn¡¯t dare go south.¡± Oscar couldn¡¯t believe it and his eyes widened. Impossible, right? The boss was decisive and chilling on the business battlefield, known as the living Yama, King of Hell. Could there really be someone more formidable than Yama? Seeing Oscar¡¯s disbelief, Sam continued, ¡°And last time, when the boss was changing clothes in the rest area, guess what I saw?¡± ¡°What?¡± Oscar looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Could it be a love bite?¡± ¡°A love bite would get me this excited?¡± Sam went on, ¡°Listen up! It was bruises! Our boss has been domestically abused! His waist was all bruised!¡± Domestic abuse? Oscar¡¯s mouth hung open wide enough to fit an egg. Or even two. Who would have thought that the mighty Mr. Terrence Lentz would also have a day of being abused at home? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, Oscar slowly calmed down and squinting, asked, ¡°How are you so sure it was the boss¡¯s girlfriend who did it?¡± Sam continued, ¡°At first I didn¡¯t believe it either! But later, the boss was chatting with Duke Jason from Country Polluton. The boss himself told the Duke that it was his little ancestor at home who did it!¡± ¡°You have no idea how indulgent the boss¡¯s tone was at that time!¡± At that moment, Sam wished he were a woman. It was from that moment that Sam realized that a person¡¯s eyes could truly be tender. Chapter 1675 - Chapter 1675 407 Regret immensely_3 Chapter 1675: 407: Regret immensely!_3 Chapter 1675: 407: Regret immensely!_3 The love the boss had for her went deep into his bones. Hearing this, Oscar Jones was very surprised, ¡°Really?¡± Sam laughed and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d have the guts to concoct stories about the boss behind his back?¡± Oscar Jones squinted his eyes. That was true. A moment later, Oscar Jones continued to ask, ¡°Sam, you arrived early. Have you ever seen the boss¡¯s girlfriend? Is she good-looking?¡± Oscar Jones shook his head, ¡°No.¡± But they had always been curious about the future boss¡¯s wife. The future boss¡¯s wife must be very attractive. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the boss so captivated. Just then. Upstairs, Naren walked over, smiling and asking, ¡°What are you two chatting about so happily?¡± ¡°Naren,¡± Oscar Jones immediately stood up from his chair, ¡°Naren, please sit.¡± Naren was the finance manager, just poached from abroad by the director last year. She was very low-key and personable, not even offending the janitors at the company. Plus, her outstanding performance earned the admiration of the senior executives. Naren continued, ¡°You guys sit, don¡¯t mind me.¡± With that, Naren looked at the two, still smiling, ¡°I just overheard you two talking about Terrence, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sam nodded. Because Naren had always been good at networking within the company, he had a very positive impression of her. Not only that. He had also received help from Naren. Sam had a relative who studied finance and had always wanted to join the company, but Sam had no connections¨Cuntil he met Naren. Without hesitation, Naren had placed Sam¡¯s relative in the finance department and even secured her a relatively easy position. Sam continued, ¡°Naren, have you finished work?¡± Naren nodded, ¡°Just got off.¡± With that, Naren pulled over a chair nearby and sat down. Then, Naren spoke again, ¡°Sam, since you¡¯re the boss¡¯s special assistant, do you often see the boss?¡± Although she had been working at the Terrence headquarters for nearly a year, she still hadn¡¯t met the legendary Mr. Terrence. Mr. Terrence took a private elevator to and from work, used a private parking garage, and even had a private passage. Moreover. Everyone who worked closely with Mr. Terrence had to sign a non-disclosure agreement. So, they would not reveal any information about Mr. Terrence. If anything leaked, the company¡¯s legal department would be on their doorstep immediately. Hearing this, Sam hesitated, then nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Naren continued, ¡°I¡¯m really curious, what does the boss look like? Can you two describe him?¡± Obviously, Sam and Oscar Jones couldn¡¯t speak carelessly. Oscar Jones laughed, ¡°Naren, the boss is just like all of us, with a nose and eyes, just slightly handsomer and taller than the average person.¡± Being smart, Naren didn¡¯t ask further upon hearing this, merely mentioning, ¡°I heard you guys just now talking about the boss¡¯s girlfriend¡­¡± Naren wasn¡¯t sure if she had misheard. It seemed incredible. The boss had a girlfriend? Wasn¡¯t he known for keeping distance from women? This wasn¡¯t covered by the non-disclosure agreement, so Sam said with a smile, ¡°Naren, you heard right. Our boss does have a girlfriend now! Who knows, they might even be married! Moreover, the most important thing is, the boss is under his wife¡¯s thumb!¡± Under his wife¡¯s thumb? Mr. Terrence? If this had happened to someone else, it would be another matter. But who could that person be? Naren continued, ¡°Are you sure you guys aren¡¯t mistaken?¡± ¡°We¡¯re absolutely not mistaken!¡± Sam eagerly shared everything he knew with Naren. When Naren learned that Mr. Terrence had even been domestically abused recently, shock was evident in her eyes. A moment later, Naren asked incredulously, ¡°Is that true? Did you hear it yourselves?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sam and Oscar Jones nodded. Naren swallowed hard. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who this lucky girl was. To be so pampered by Mr. Terrence. Talking about fairness between people made no sense. Some were born in Rome. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Like Mr. Terrence¡¯s girlfriend. She didn¡¯t need to do anything to become Mr. Terrence¡¯s girlfriend, while she had been working at headquarters for over a year and hadn¡¯t even seen Mr. Terrence¡¯s face once. The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. Sam looked at Naren and said, ¡°Naren, aren¡¯t you going to Country Polluton on a business trip next week?¡± Naren smiled, ¡°Not next week, tomorrow.¡± Chapter 1676 - Chapter 1676 407 Regret immensely_4 Chapter 1676: 407: Regret immensely!_4 Chapter 1676: 407: Regret immensely!_4 Sam nodded. ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you, able to go on a business trip like that.¡± Naren said, ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. You¡¯re Mr. Terrence¡¯s Special Assistants; you must also follow him around the country on his trips, right?¡± Sam shook his head. ¡°The boss never takes us with him when he goes abroad.¡± Oscar nodded in agreement. Hearing this, Naren seemed a bit puzzled. Mr. Terrence went on business trips without taking Oscar and Sam. Weren¡¯t they his Special Assistants? However, Naren soon figured it out. Mr. Terrence was of a special status; surely, he traveled on private jets, with other personal assistants. Naren glanced at her watch, then said, ¡°Sam, Shino, I have an appointment, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sam and Oscar stood up from their chairs. ¡°Have a safe trip, Sister Naren.¡± Just then, Naren seemed to remember something, paused, and turned to the two, ¡°Sam, Shino, skincare products are almost half the price in Country Polluton compared to here! If you want to buy some for your girlfriends, let me know.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sister Naren.¡± Naren smiled and said, ¡°No problem, we¡¯re colleagues after all.¡± Sam followed up, ¡°Sister Naren, I¡¯ll message you on WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Naren nodded. A moment later, Naren turned and left. Watching Naren¡¯s retreating figure, Oscar remarked, ¡°Bro Sam, Sister Naren is really a nice person!¡± Who else would offer to bring skincare products back for you without any reason? Especially given Naren¡¯s current status, she didn¡¯t need to please anyone. Sam nodded, deeply agreeing with Oscar, ¡°Many people in our company like Sister Naren.¡± ¡­ On the other side. The atmosphere in the Armstrong Clan household was still not good. Beatrice Black sat on the sofa cursing and swearing. Edward Armstrong stood beside, scratching his head anxiously, ¡°Sabrina, tell me, how much money did you actually put in there?¡± Beatrice glanced at Edward, ¡°Eight hundred thousand.¡± Eight hundred thousand! Upon hearing this, Edward was staggered; he turned to look at Beatrice, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± It wasn¡¯t just Edward who was startled; even Christina was dumbfounded. Eight hundred thousand! It was nearly their whole family¡¯s savings for over twenty years. The money had been set aside by their parents to make a down payment on a house in their hometown city. But now. Beatrice had transferred the entire eight hundred thousand to that account. Sabrina rolled her eyes at Edward, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal if I¡¯ve put all eight hundred thousand in?¡± Based on twenty percent interest. Eight hundred thousand in one day would be one hundred sixty thousand. Two days would be three hundred twenty thousand. Three days would amount to four hundred eighty thousand. The deadline of three days was tomorrow. Then Edward would see how competent she was! Christina stood up, swallowing hard, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve put our entire family¡¯s fortune into that account!¡± Edward¡¯s strength seemed to get sucked out in an instant, and he collapsed to the ground, crying uncontrollably. Christina was speechless, pointing at Edward¡¯s nose and scolding, ¡°I¡¯m not even dead yet! What are you crying for? By calculating the twenty percent interest rate, the interest I earn in three days will be four hundred eighty thousand! Tomorrow morning, I can transfer out all the money and interest!¡± ¡°What if it can¡¯t be transferred out?¡± Edward turned to look at Beatrice. Beatrice retorted, ¡°How can it not be transferred out! This is legitimate financial management, not illegal! You¡¯re just typical of someone with short hair and short-sightedness!¡± Christina walked over to her father, helped him up, and soothed, ¡°Dad, Mom is right. Tomorrow morning hasn¡¯t arrived yet, we can¡¯t be too pessimistic. What if Mom hasn¡¯t been scammed!¡± Hearing this, Beatrice¡¯s spirit soared even more, she stood up and said, ¡°Edward, if I can transfer out all the money with interest tomorrow morning, then we¡¯re getting divorced! Immediately divorced! I¡¯m tired of living with a good-for-nothing like you!¡± She had finally seen it clearly¨Call the people from the Armstrong Clan were no good. Every single one of them was stirring the pot. Especially Olivia Armstrong and Windy Armstrong. At the moment, all Edward Armstrong could do was to desperately hope that Sabrina Sabir hadn¡¯t been scammed and that she really had stumbled upon a windfall. Time quickly advanced to the next morning. As soon as Edward Armstrong woke up early in the morning, he looked at Sabrina Sabir, ¡°Sabrina, log into the account quickly and check if our money is still there?¡± Sabrina Sabir frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush! Could the money have grown wings and flown away?¡± Such bad luck! Edward Armstrong wanted to curse, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it; instead, he continued to urge, ¡°Just check if the money is still there.¡± Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight first. If the money is there, the principal is yours, and the interest is mine. Christina is yours, our son is mine; we¡¯re getting a divorce!¡± The principal referred to the couple¡¯s shared savings of eight hundred thousand. The reason Sabrina Sabir was so generous was that she believed she had mastered the secret to wealth. What was a measly eight hundred thousand? She would have eight million, eighty million in the future! Edward Armstrong was not in the mood to discuss this with Sabrina Sabir at the moment, he just kept urging, ¡°Quickly check if the money is still there!¡± That was eight hundred thousand they had scraped together after nearly half a lifetime of toil. Every penny was hard-earned. If the money wasn¡¯t there, then half of Edward Armstrong¡¯s life would be over as well. Sabrina Sabir let out a cold huff, slowly taking out her phone, as if afraid that Edward Armstrong might sneak a peek at her financial password, ¡°Turn your head.¡± Edward Armstrong turned his head. Sabrina Sabir opened an app on her phone, logged into her account, and completed facial recognition before finally gaining access to the backend. Personal balance. 1,280,000 yuan. Eight hundred thousand in principal, plus four hundred and eighty thousand in interest, exactly one million two hundred eighty thousand. Not a penny more, not a penny less. Sabrina Sabir passed the phone to Edward Armstrong, ¡°Open your damn eyes and look! Not only is your eight hundred thousand still there, but my interest has come back too!¡± Seeing this, Edward Armstrong breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness. Thank goodness the money was still there. Christina Armstrong spoke cautiously, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you try to see if you can still transfer it out?¡± Sometimes a balance is just a string of numbers. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean anything. Sabrina Sabir clicked to transfer the entire balance into her savings card. What she thought was a sure thing turned out to be anything but¨Cthe page flashed a transfer failure message a second later. A failure! This was completely unexpected for Sabrina Sabir. Edward Armstrong¡¯s face, which had just relaxed, was now pale again, as ashen as dead wood. But at that moment, she still hadn¡¯t realized what was happening, calmly saying, ¡°It must be because there are too many people transferring money in the morning, the system is busy.¡± Sabrina Sabir tried again. But the result was the same. Transfer failed. Now Sabrina Sabir was beginning to panic, her hands trembling. After all, this wasn¡¯t eighty dollars; it was eight hundred thousand! Sabrina Sabir tried to steady her emotions and attempted another transfer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It failed again! What to do? What to do now? Sabrina Sabir hurriedly dialed her financial advisor, who normally picked up her calls immediately, but today the number was busy. Edward Armstrong cried out, ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s all over now!¡± Chapter 1677 - Chapter 1677 408 Huanhuan I am love-brained Chapter 1677: 408: Huanhuan: I am love-brained! Chapter 1677: 408: Huanhuan: I am love-brained! Eight hundred thousand. All squandered away by Beatrice Black. Edward Armstrong cried until he nearly fainted. His monthly salary was only eight thousand yuan. With household expenses, it would take him twenty years to save eight hundred thousand. Now, he was already fifty years old, nearing retirement age. When could he possibly save up another eight hundred thousand? What was he to do now? Edward Armstrong even had thoughts of dying! Beatrice Black stood up and slapped Edward Armstrong, ¡°Shut up! Why are you crying! It¡¯s just the system being busy, just wait a bit longer, we¡¯ll definitely be able to transfer the money out.¡± Edward Armstrong continued to cry miserably. Beatrice Black then called the financial advisor. Still a busy signal. Beatrice Black tried desperately to calm her nerves and opened WhatsApp group chat. Beatrice Black only knew about this app because of a fellow villager at the factory. She invested eight hundred thousand. The fellow villager invested three hundred thousand. And the fellow villager was friends with the financial advisor. She had to find out from the fellow villager just what was going on! The villager would surely know the specifics. Just as Beatrice Black opened WhatsApp, the phone call came through. ¡°Hello!¡± The fellow villager¡¯s voice was clearly filled with sobs, ¡°Sabrina! It¡¯s over, we¡¯ve been scammed! What do we do?¡± Hearing this, Beatrice Black felt as though she had been doused with cold water, ¡°What did you say?¡± Scammed? No! It can¡¯t be! The fellow villager sobbed, ¡°I can¡¯t find my friend anymore! They¡¯ve taken the money and run!¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking with me, right?¡± Beatrice Black forced out a slight smile, ¡°You must be joking with me!¡± The fellow villager was known for being a joker. But this time. There was not a hint of laughter in the villager¡¯s eyes. ¡°No joke¡­ Sabrina, we¡¯ve been scammed.¡± There were curses from the fellow villager¡¯s husband on the other end of the line, ¡°I always said there¡¯s no such thing as free lunch! You damn woman! Ruining the family! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Then, there were sounds of punching and kicking. Beep beep beep. The phone call also went to a busy signal. Snap! Beatrice Black¡¯s phone fell to the ground. Her face was utterly expressionless. So she stood for over ten seconds. Bang! Beatrice Black collapsed onto the floor, bursting into loud sobs. ¡°My money!¡± Edward Armstrong stopped crying and looked at Beatrice Black, stood up from the ground, grabbed her hair, and, for the first time, raised his hand against his wife. ¡°I told you they were scammers! Scammers! But you wouldn¡¯t listen! Eight hundred thousand! A whole eight hundred thousand! What am I supposed to do for the rest of my life now?¡± He had scrimped and saved for most of his life. He even refrained from buying new clothes. And now¡­ All of it was taken by the scammers. If Edward Armstrong hadn¡¯t stopped Beatrice Black, it would have been one thing. But he had stopped her, and yet she didn¡¯t listen. Beatrice Black just lay there on the ground, still being beaten and scolded by Edward Armstrong, unable to utter a single word. Christina Armstrong just watched this unfold She felt no sorrow, no sadness. Instead, there was a sense of satisfaction. Beatrice Black had brought this upon herself. Evil begets evil. Beatrice Black calmly picked up the phone and dialed the emergency number. Soon, the police arrived. After taking statements from everyone, one of the officers said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you download the anti-fraud APP? Such cases have happened before in the country. Normally, as soon as the scammers try to communicate with you, our police force would call to prevent the transaction.¡± Beatrice Black hung her head, silent. The police had called her, but she thought it was a scam, so she hung up. She had even uninstalled the anti-fraud APP. At that time, Beatrice Black had always felt like everyone was trying to stop her from getting rich. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Edward Armstrong clung to the police officer¡¯s hand, tears streaming down his face, ¡°Police Officer, this money is the result of our hard work. We skimped on food and clothing, it¡¯s our life savings! If we can¡¯t get the money back, we might as well be dead! Please, I beg you! Help us, can you? Help us get our money back!¡± With that, Edward Armstrong knelt down in front of the officer. The officer immediately helped Edward Armstrong to his feet, ¡°Comrade, I understand how you feel. But in such cases, the suspects usually commit cross-border crimes, and it¡¯s not just your family that has been defrauded. Rest assured, the police will expedite the investigation and try our best to recover your money!¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Before long, Windy and Olivia Armstrong, the two sisters, also arrived. Chapter 1678 - Chapter 1678 408 Huanhuan I am love-brained_2 Chapter 1678: 408: Huanhuan: I am love-brained!_2 Chapter 1678: 408: Huanhuan: I am love-brained!_2 As soon as Windy Armstrong entered the house, she sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so? You¡¯ve been duped!¡± Sabrina Sabir hung her head in shame. She regretted it deeply and wished she could just kill that idiot herself. But now. What good would regret do? Windy Armstrong walked over to Edward Armstrong, pointed at his nose, and said, ¡°You¡¯re the most useless of all! If only you could manage your money, control your own wife, none of this would have happened! Let me tell you, this is all your own doing!¡± Edward Armstrong, as a man, had truly been incompetent his entire life. Always listening to his wife. Edward Armstrong sobbed with his head lowered. Windy Armstrong talked without a speck of sympathy, choosing the harshest words, ¡°Crying? You start crying now! What were you doing earlier? Where is the 800,000 dollars! You can¡¯t hope to earn that much in the rest of your lives!¡± ¡°Sabrina Sabir, you¡¯re just a jinx!¡± Normally, Sabrina Sabir would not allow Windy Armstrong to berate her like this, pointing fingers at her. But times had changed. Now she was like a stray dog, with no right to speak at all. Olivia Armstrong also joined in at the right moment, looking at Edward Armstrong and saying, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re our little brother, my eldest sister and I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you this time!¡± At the end of the day, they still harbored feelings of familial affection. It was something neither of them could completely cast aside. Tears filling his eyes, Edward Armstrong said, ¡°Eldest sister, second sister, we truly realize our mistake.¡± Windy Armstrong gave him a disdainful look, ¡°What good does knowing your mistake do? The crime is cross-border, can knowing your mistake bring the money back?¡± Some things cannot be undone. Edward Armstrong lowered his head again. Windy Armstrong went on, ¡°Also! Is it your place to be apologizing?¡± Sabrina Sabir naturally knew Windy Armstrong was referring to her. Beneath another¡¯s roof, one has no choice but to bow their head! Sabrina Sabir looked at Windy Armstrong and Olivia Armstrong and, with some difficulty, began to speak, ¡°Eldest sister, second sister, I was wrong.¡± She truly knew she was wrong. Windy Armstrong turned to look at Sabrina Sabir and continued, ¡°I hope you truly realize your mistake! If you can¡¯t manage a home, then don¡¯t pretend you can! This family will be ruined sooner or later with you in charge!¡± Saying this, Windy Armstrong took a card from her bag and handed it to Edward Armstrong, continuing, ¡°This card was made with your ID. Your second sister and I each deposited 50,000 dollars. I¡¯ll send you the PIN later. Keep it safe, if the money runs out you can still save more. Life has to go on, from now on, you better control the finances in this household!¡± Each had given 50,000 dollars. That meant there was only 100,000 dollars in the card? Sabrina Sabir was somewhat disappointed. Windy Armstrong¡¯s family condition might be average, but it wasn¡¯t so bad that she could only afford 50,000 dollars. Then there was Olivia Armstrong. With Isla Astir being so capable, let alone 50,000 dollars, even 500,000 would be a breeze for her. What was 50,000 dollars? How stingy! What was more upsetting was that these two sisters were treating her like an outsider in public. Not only did they deposit the money into Edward Armstrong¡¯s account, but they didn¡¯t even tell her the PIN. What was this supposed to mean? Yes. She had made a mistake, but murder wasn¡¯t worth more than an extra point of land. She had already admitted her mistake, what more did they want from her? This was too much! Tears in his eyes, Edward Armstrong refused, ¡°Eldest sister, second sister, I can¡¯t take your money.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir was so angry she wanted to slap Edward Armstrong. Rejecting money that was freely offered? Was there something wrong with Edward Armstrong? No wonder he had been so feckless all his life. The next second, Olivia Armstrong directly stuffed the card into Edward Armstrong¡¯s hand, ¡°Your second sister and I have limited family resources, and this is as much as we can help you. Also, you can¡¯t always expect others to give you money, you have to learn to earn it yourself! Christina and George have endless possibilities for their future, so don¡¯t be too pessimistic.¡± ¡°There is no obstacle in life that can¡¯t be overcome.¡± Edward Armstrong nodded, ¡°I understand, eldest sister.¡± Olivia Armstrong then spoke, ¡°Money is just material possession, spend more when you have it, spend less when you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t overthink it, nothing is more important than happiness.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Edward Armstrong nodded in agreement. Windy Armstrong then turned to Sabrina Sabir and continued, ¡°Sabrina Sabir, I¡¯m telling you, marrying my brother was your good fortune! Don¡¯t act ungrateful and play the tyrant at home! From now on, if I find out you¡¯re bullying my brother, you two should just get a divorce!¡± Though Sabrina Sabir was furious, she could only endure it. She clenched her teeth tightly. After saying this, Windy Armstrong added, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. From now on, handle your own family matters. Your second sister and I will be going back now.¡± Chapter 1679 - Chapter 1679 408 Huanhuan I am love-brained_3 Chapter 1679: 408: Huanhuan: I am love-brained!_3 Chapter 1679: 408: Huanhuan: I am love-brained!_3 ¡°Okay,¡± Edward Armstrong nodded. Christina Armstrong followed the two out of the house and saw them to the door. Quietly, Olivia Armstrong handed Christina Armstrong a thousand yuan, lowering her voice, ¡°Christina, this thousand yuan is from your little aunt; don¡¯t let your parents know. If you want anything to eat or drink, just buy it yourself. If you run out of money, you can always tell your little aunt.¡± Christina Armstrong wanted to say something, but Olivia patted her hand. Her niece¡¯s plight was all too clear to her. As an aunt, this was all she could do. After all, these were her brother¡¯s family matters, and it was not her place to interfere too much. Christina Armstrong looked at Olivia¡¯s profile, her heart filled with a thousand words, yet she ended up not knowing what to say. Olivia continued, ¡°Go back and comfort your father. His life hasn¡¯t been easy!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Windy Armstrong opined discontentedly, ¡°What do you mean his life hasn¡¯t been easy? He brought this on himself! It was he who insisted on marrying Sabrina Black!¡± There were so many nice girls in the village he didn¡¯t want. He had to have Sabrina Black! If that wasn¡¯t bringing it on himself, what was? Christina Armstrong felt the same, that her father had brought this upon himself. A grown man, yet possessing none of the fortitude expected of one. How much better it would have been if her parents had never gotten together! That way, She wouldn¡¯t have even existed! Olivia sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡± Perhaps, This was simply Edward Armstrong¡¯s fate. Upon reaching the turn ahead, Olivia and Windy stopped. Windy looked at Christina Armstrong, ¡°All right, Christina, you should head back now; this is far enough. Your aunt and I can walk back on our own.¡± ¡°Big aunt, little aunt, be careful on your way back,¡± Christina responded. ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia nodded her head. After Christina Armstrong left, Windy lamented, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Christina once a promising student? If she had gone to college normally, she¡¯d be a white-collar worker by now! That Sabrina Black is really no good!¡± Hearing this, Olivia also felt it was a great pity. A girl without education really suffers in society. When Christina Armstrong had dropped out of school, Isla Astir was still young, and the financial situation of Olivia and William Astir wasn¡¯t great; if she could have, she wouldn¡¯t have just watched Christina being forced to drop out. Olivia then added, ¡°Sister, actually, it¡¯s not all Sabrina Black¡¯s fault. Edward shares half the responsibility.¡± Sabrina Black¡¯s arrogance was all enabled by Edward Armstrong. If only Edward had been a bit more assertive, things might not have turned out this way. Christina Armstrong returned home. The atmosphere inside was still tense. Sabrina Black called out to Christina Armstrong, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Christina Armstrong looked at her, ¡°Mom, what is it?¡± Sabrina continued, ¡°Did your big aunt and little aunt say anything to you?¡± Christina shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Sabrina narrowed her eyes, ¡°Really nothing?¡± Christina nodded her head. After a moment, Sabrina asked again, ¡°Did they give you any money?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina rolled her eyes, ¡°They are really stingy!¡± Not a penny spent. ¡­ On the other side. Terrence Lentz, carrying his luggage, appeared at River City Airport. He had no assistants with him. After collecting his boarding pass, he began to go through security, preparing to board his plane. At that moment, Someone in the crowd recognized him. ¡°Naren, isn¡¯t that Terrence Lentz?¡± Turning around, Naren indeed saw a familiar face. Naren and Terrence Lentz had known each other for ages. Their families lived close to each other, but after Naren went abroad for her studies, the two families lost touch. When they were young, their parents had joked about arranging a marriage between them. But then the Thompson Clan got there first. Naren was very thankful to Elizabeth Thompson. If it weren¡¯t for Elizabeth appearing in time to save her, she would have ended up as Terrence Lentz¡¯s fiancee. At least Elizabeth Thompson had a substitute. Naren had nothing. Naren narrowed her eyes; after all these years, Terrence Lentz hadn¡¯t lost his looks. He still looked the same as when he was a child. Full of youthful vigor. Standing there, he stood out from the crowd. Unfortunately, His status fell short. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, he would have been a pretty good choice. After a moment, Naren looked at her companion and asked, ¡°Does Terrence Lentz currently have an engagement with the Young Miss Thompson Family from Capital City?¡± It seems Terrence Lentz really had a stroke of luck. Her companion nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± As the words fell, the companion added, ¡°But I heard that the Thompson family really doesn¡¯t fancy Terrence Lentz; they¡¯re already working on calling off the engagement. It was a relationship that wasn¡¯t right from the start, and I don¡¯t know how the Lentz Clan has the nerve to go around saying Miss Thompson is Terrence Lentz¡¯s fiancee!¡± Chapter 1680 - Chapter 1680 408 Viola I am love-brained_4 Chapter 1680: 408: Viola: I am love-brained!_4 Chapter 1680: 408: Viola: I am love-brained!_4 Naren narrowed her eyes, ¡°Wallis, who told you this?¡± Wallis replied, ¡°Everyone¡¯s saying it! Naren, you¡¯re so focused on your work, you might not know about the Lentz Clan.¡± ¡°What happened with the Lentz Clan?¡± Naren curiously asked. Wallis glanced around, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°The Lentz Clan is going to collapse!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wallis continued, ¡°Not long ago, Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz, the two brothers, just split from their parents¡¯ household. Now, they¡¯ve gone their separate ways! You tell me, with these two pillars gone, can the Lentz Clan still stand?¡± The Lentz Clan was able to maintain its current state entirely due to the hard work and careful management of Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz. Without these two brothers, the Lentz Clan wouldn¡¯t be what it is today. Naren narrowed her eyes, curious, ¡°Why would Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz split from the family all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Of course, to cut ties with Terrence Lentz!¡± Wallis continued, ¡°Think about it, Naren! Terrence is still occupying the position of Miss Thompson¡¯s fiance. Once the two families break off the engagement, the Thompson Clan will surely settle accounts with the Lentz Clan! If they didn¡¯t split the family, Bartley and Len would definitely get dragged down as well.¡± Upon hearing this, Naren immediately understood. So that was it. Something seemed to occur to Wallis, and she added, ¡°Naren, I remember you and Terrence were childhood friends?¡± Childhood friends? With Terrence? Naren denied such childhood friendships. ¡°Wallis, are you sure you remember correctly? I¡¯ve never been close to him since childhood.¡± Wallis scratched her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t your family used to be neighbors with the Lentz Clan?¡± Naren smiled, ¡°I moved abroad as soon as I started remembering things, so my impression of Terrence isn¡¯t very deep.¡± As a child, Naren indeed enjoyed following Terrence around. After all, Terrence was a child prodigy at the time. However, Terrence behaved like a little adult back then; he didn¡¯t like to play or jump in mud puddles, and he was always holding a book. His daily life was just reading, reading, and more reading. Wallis nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it was.¡± Just then, Wallis glanced over in a direction, a bit surprised, ¡°Terrence is also coming this way. He isn¡¯t also heading to Country Polluton, is he?¡± Naren turned to look and indeed saw Terrence. Naren frowned subtly. Was Terrence recognizing her and trying to greet her? No! She refused. After greeting her, Terrence would undoubtedly talk about looking after each other after arriving in Country Polluton. Naren frowned subtly again. As Terrence approached closer, Naren prayed in her heart that he wouldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Hello, you¡­¡± Unfortunately, what she feared happened. Terrence walked over to Naren and Wallis. Naren was speechless, a look of disgust in her eyes, she put on her sunglasses and, pulling Wallis¡¯s hand without turning back, said, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± How unlucky! At that moment, Naren just wanted to get away from Terrence fast. Moreover, she had just denied being close to Terrence in her childhood in front of Wallis a second ago. What if Terrence called her by her childhood nickname in front of Wallis? As a child, Wallis had rhinitis, so her face was always covered in mucus, leading everyone to call her ¡°Snotty¡±. Terrence, with no particular expression on his face, walked over to a staff member nearby, ¡°Hello, I just found this wallet here.¡± The staff member took the wallet and said, ¡°Would you mind registering your information so the owner can thank you?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Terrence said curtly, with his thin lips parting slightly. A moment. He went to the rest area, took out a tissue, and meticulously wiped his fingers. It was as if his fingers had been tainted by some disgusting filth. Over here. Wallis looked a bit surprised and said to Naren, ¡°Naren, did Terrence just recognize you?¡± Naren nodded, ¡°It seems like that should be the case.¡± Wallis laughed, ¡°I really hadn¡¯t expected that after all these years, he still recognizes you! Naren, do you think Terrence Lentz could be interested in you?¡± Hearing this, Naren frowned in disgust. She found herself fortunate to have many suitors. But if one of those suitors was Terrence Lentz, she would feel nauseated. She was not Viola Thompson. She didn¡¯t have a mind absorbed in love. Naren continued, ¡°Probably not!¡± ¡°Why else would he come over to talk to you?¡± Wallis continued, ¡°After all, you two grew up together from childhood, maybe he had a crush on you since then! You are his unattainable saudade!¡± Wallis thought more and more that was the case. Apart from that explanation, no other made sense. Naren was utterly grossed out! After all, she was a successful person, and those who liked her were also young and influential elites. What was Terrence Lentz? What right did he have to like her? ¡°Stop it, Wallis,¡± Naren holding back her discomfort, continued, ¡°I am not a Dollar, not everyone has to like me. Maybe he just wanted to say hello!¡± Right. That was it, she didn¡¯t want to be liked by such a good-for-nothing. Wallis laughed, ¡°Naren, I was just saying, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Naren smiled, remaining silent. Six hours later. The plane safely landed at Country Polluton¡¯s airport. At that time, it was one o¡¯clock in the afternoon in Country Polluton. As soon as Naren disembarked, she saw a tall, slender figure. He wore a black shirt, his thin lips slightly pursed, with a typical domineering CEO face from idol dramas and an aura of inaccessibility. Holding a suitcase, every step he took was assertive. Naren was about to admire how handsome the man was and his dignified air, surely of noble origin. The next second, she realized. This was the good-for-nothing famous in River City. Terrence Lentz?! How could it be such a coincidence? Could it really be like Wallis said, that Terrence Lentz came to Country Polluton for her? Then¡­ How did Terrence Lentz know she was coming to Country Polluton? Naren was speechless, took a deep breath, and wanted to go up to Terrence Lentz to clarify. But she feared that Terrence Lentz might cling to her. With no choice, Naren had to take a detour and leave. It was such horrendous luck! Meanwhile. As Terrence Lentz arrived at the arrival gate, he spotted a familiar figure. Standing there among the crowd, she became a beautiful sight. At the same moment, Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz¡¯s eyes met. She slightly curved her lips, ¡°Lentz.¡± ¡°Viola.¡± He walked briskly towards her, then feeling it was too slow, he ran to her side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two embraced each other. Just like countless regular couples, the girl jumped into the boy¡¯s arms, her legs tightly wrapped around his waist, her arms around his neck, their gazes full of longing. At this moment, the rest of the airport and everything in it turned into mere backdrops. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to have a meeting this afternoon?¡± he rubbed the top of her head. Viola slightly looked up, sparks in her eyes, ¡°I have a love-struck brain. A love-struck brain finds her boyfriend more important than meetings.¡± Chapter 1681 - Chapter 1681 409 Break your dogs legs Chapter 1681: 409: Break your dog¡¯s legs! Chapter 1681: 409: Break your dog¡¯s legs! Viola Thompson just looked at him with earnest seriousness. The azure waves in her eyes were reflecting a faint light, plunging anyone into their depths at a glance. It was indeed the first time Terrence Lentz had heard the term ¡°love brain,¡± and he found it somewhat novel, laughing as he asked, ¡°What is a love brain?¡± Viola Thompson laughed lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what a love brain is!¡± ¡°So, I am humbly asking you,¡± Terrence Lentz, at six foot three, held her without feeling the weight as he looked up at her. Indeed. Viola Thompson, at only ninety-eight pounds, weighed less than a rifle. Viola Thompson explained, ¡°A love brain is someone who focuses all their energy and thought on love and their lover, spending all day thinking about the other person, loving them to death and back!¡± By the time she finished speaking, Viola Thompson took Terrence Lentz¡¯s face in her hands and kissed his thin lips. It was merely a peck as light as a dragonfly touching the water¡¯s surface, yet it sent ripples through Terrence Lentz¡¯s heart, somewhat involuntarily. As expected. The books are right, men really do think with their lower halves. Fearing that Viola would notice something amiss, Terrence Lentz carefully let go of her and seriously said, ¡°Then I must also be a love brain.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s face bloomed with smiles. In this day and age, were people actually vying to be love brains? ¡°Lentz, there is actually another characteristic of love brains.¡± ¡°What characteristic?¡± Terrence Lentz asked. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Girls who are love brains usually don¡¯t end up with a good outcome.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Terrence Lentz asked, his lips parting slightly. Viola Thompson thought of the recent internet phenomenon Wang Baochuan and said, ¡°Because our ancestral love brain, Wang Baochuan, insisted on marrying a scumbag and spent eighteen years living off wild vegetables.¡± Being a Sinian man, Terrence Lentz naturally knew the story of Wang Baochuan and Xue Pinggui. Terrence Lentz¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly as he pulled his suitcase with one hand and tightly held Viola Thompson¡¯s hand with the other, ¡°Viola, I will present to you all the best things in the world, you¡¯ll never have to forage for wild vegetables.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes turned slightly as she watched him. Terrence Lentz nodded earnestly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± Viola Thompson, smiling, said, ¡°Then I¡­ want the stars in the sky.¡± Hearing this, Terrence Lentz hesitated, then said, ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, Viola Thompson was merely speaking offhandedly, little did she know that her casual words would be taken to heart by this man. As they walked for a while, Viola Thompson stopped and handed him her bag, ¡°Wait here for me for a moment, I need to go to the restroom.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. He stood by the side of the restroom, waiting for her. Before long, Naren walked out of the restroom. Lifting her head, she immediately saw Terrence Lentz standing there, a majestic figure. A suitcase was placed beside him. The man had one hand on the pull rod of the suitcase, and the other in his pocket, just gazing ahead. Without doing anything, he seemed daunting just the same. Naren was puzzled. Terrence Lentz was just a good-for-nothing, so why did he possess such an aura? This didn¡¯t feel like a good-for-nothing at all. He seemed more like a Boss at the top of the pyramid, too intimidating to look at directly. Naren¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, quickly replaced by an expression of disgust. This good-for-nothing just wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. Everywhere she went, he seemed to be watching her. Just then, Terrence Lentz walked towards Naren with a smile, step by step, his eyes filled with doting affection. Naren was extremely frightened. How many times did she have to say that she was not at all familiar with Terrence Lentz? Such a person was truly terrifying! As Naren was about to speak out, Terrence Lentz simply bypassed her and moved behind her, his deep voice resonating again, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Naren was dumbfounded. Could it be that Terrence Lentz hadn¡¯t been watching her just now? Did she misunderstand the whole situation? How could that be? Or was it just an excuse Terrence Lentz had made for her benefit? With these thoughts, Naren turned back to look. And with that look, Naren was also stunned. Not for any particular reason. Except that everything was far beyond her imagination. Next to Terrence Lentz stood not just a young girl, but a girl of celestial beauty. A beauty beyond description with words. Even a beauty like Naren, upon seeing her, couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior. Who was this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be Miss Thompson? All the doubts were clear in Naren¡¯s eyes. No. Impossible. The Thompson Clan was about to annul the marriage arrangement with the Lentz Clan; how could Miss Thompson possibly be together with this good-for-nothing? Chapter 1682 - Chapter 1682 409 Break your dogs legs _2 Chapter 1682: 409: Break your dog¡¯s legs! _2 Chapter 1682: 409: Break your dog¡¯s legs! _2 So, this definitely isn¡¯t Miss Thompson. Moreover, Miss Thompson couldn¡¯t possibly be this beautiful. After all, when God opens a window for you, he closes a door. How could there be someone with both beauty and intelligence? Naren squinted her eyes as she watched the two people leaving. At that moment, Wallis approached from the side and asked curiously, ¡°Naren, what are you looking at?¡± Naren then looked away and said with a smile, ¡°Nothing. A moment later, Naren asked, ¡°Wallis, have you ever seen Miss Thompson?¡± Although Naren didn¡¯t mention a name, there really isn¡¯t a second person in the Sinian Country known as Miss Thompson. Other than Viola Thompson, no one else could hold such an honor. Wallis shook her head. She had never seen Miss Thompson! Naren continued, ¡°So, is Miss Thompson pretty?¡± Naren narrowed her eyes, ¡°All the TV interviews with Miss Thompson are edited, so you can only see a vague outline. But judging by these outlines, Miss Thompson should be very pretty and have a great figure. However, some people say that she is so ugly compared to her beautiful figure that she¡¯s too self-conscious to show her face in public.¡± ¡°So, two opinions have emerged now, one saying Miss Thompson is the most beautiful woman in the Sinian Country. Another says Miss Thompson looks quite ordinary, but her talent overshadows her looks, which is why she¡¯s hailed as the most beautiful woman in the country.¡± Naren nodded. She found the second opinion more credible. In this world, how could everyone be God¡¯s favorite? Wallis then said, ¡°Because Miss Thompson looks ordinary, that¡¯s why she likes Terrence Lentz, right?¡± Other than that, Terrence Lentz¡¯s looks are definitely without flaw. Naren said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Thompson Clan is about to break off the engagement with the Lentz Clan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wallis nodded, ¡°But I heard that Miss Thompson is actually romantically obsessed. Otherwise, the Thompson Clan would have called off this engagement long ago.¡± Naren squinted her eyes. It seems intelligence doesn¡¯t determine emotional intelligence. The two of them walked and talked. Wallis seemed to remember something and curiously asked, ¡°Naren, you¡¯ve worked at Mr. Terrence¡¯s company for so long, have you ever seen Mr. Terrence in person?¡± Upon hearing this, Naren shook her head. That was something she truly regretted. She had thought that after entering headquarters, she would have a chance to see a worldly stunning face. Turns out, Mr. Terrence never gave that opportunity. Wallis was very surprised, ¡°It¡¯s been a year and you still haven¡¯t seen him? Doesn¡¯t your company have meetings?¡± Naren replied, ¡°Mr. Terrence rarely attends our meeting. When he does appear, it¡¯s only in video calls, and we can only see his hand and his stature, not his face.¡± At this point, Naren paused, ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°But what?¡± Wallis immediately asked. Naren said with a smile, ¡°But Mr. Terrence¡¯s voice is quite pleasant to hear.¡± After saying this, Naren seemed to think of something, her expression turning strange. Wallis asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Naren?¡± Naren frowned slightly, ¡°I just remembered, Mr. Terrence¡¯s voice, it sounds very similar to someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Naren scratched her head, feeling this person was very familiar, yet she couldn¡¯t recall exactly who. That deep, magnetic voice, it was as if she had just heard it somewhere. But when she tried to think about it, she drew a blank. ¡°I can¡¯t remember at the moment.¡± Wallis, very curious, continued, ¡°Naren, think more carefully. Since it feels familiar, you definitely know this person! Mr. Terrence has a special identity; do you think, could there be a hidden bigshot among us?¡± Hearing this, Naren burst out laughing, ¡°How could that be?¡± Birds of a feather flock together, after all. A top-level boss like Mr. Terrence would definitely not mix with ordinary people. It wasn¡¯t just because it was beneath his status, it also concerned values and perspective. Wallis asked again, ¡°Naren, have you thought of it yet?¡± Naren shook her head, ¡°Not yet.¡± After speaking, Naren smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I remember.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the two arrived outside. Wallis immediately spotted the couple walking in front. The man was pulling a suitcase while the girl sat on it, looking up and talking to the man. Her smile was as bright as a flower. The man¡¯s face was somewhat unclear, but because the girl was looking up, her profile was visible. Chapter 1683 - Chapter 1683 409 Break your dogs leg_3 Chapter 1683: 409: Break your dog¡¯s leg!_3 Chapter 1683: 409: Break your dog¡¯s leg!_3 It was just a side profile, yet it already left Wallis utterly astonished. She quickly tugged on Naren¡¯s hand, ¡°Naren, quick, look! That girl is so gorgeous!¡± Naren looked up. Just as she was about to say what was the big deal, upon seeing the girl¡¯s face, she swallowed her words. This was the girl she had seen at the restroom door earlier. The man pulling the suitcase was Terrence Lentz. It was also at this moment that Naren seemed to think of something, squinting her eyes as she turned to Wallis, ¡°Wallis, I remember now.¡± Suddenly struck by such a thought, Wallis was a bit perplexed, ¡°Remember what?¡± Naren continued, ¡°I remember whose voice Mr. Terrence sounds like.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Hearing this, Wallis also showed a face full of curiosity. And a bit of excitement. ¡°Terrence Lentz,¡± Naren said. It couldn¡¯t just be similar, they were exactly the same. At these words, Wallis burst out laughing, ¡°So, Naren, are you saying that Terrence Lentz is Mr. Terrence?¡± By the end, Wallis¡¯s laughter grew louder. Naren was somewhat speechless, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, but their voices really do sound alike.¡± Both were very pleasant to the ears, very magnetic. Naren was very clear in her heart, Terrence Lentz could absolutely not be Mr. Terrence. Wallis continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s not entirely impossible. Mr. Terrence conceals his identity, living under the guise of a good-for-nothing before the eyes of the public. Actually, this way, he can see more, see farther.¡± When one is at the lowest, one can face human nature more directly. Naren shook her head, ¡°Mr. Terrence could be anyone, but he is definitely not Terrence Lentz.¡± Wallis looked at Naren, ¡°Why not?¡± Naren narrowed her eyes, ¡°If Mr. Terrence really was Terrence Lentz, do you think Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz would begrudge splitting the family assets?¡± That¡¯s not splitting the family. It¡¯s self-destruction. Those two brothers aren¡¯t that foolish. Also. If Terrence Lentz were really Mr. Terrence, the Lentz Clan wouldn¡¯t be in their current situation. Wallis nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Having said this, Wallis chuckled, ¡°Naren, I was actually just saying it offhandedly. You¡¯re right, how could that good-for-nothing Terrence Lentz possibly be Mr. Terrence?¡± Since when could mud be plastered on a wall? Isn¡¯t that a joke? Naren then said, ¡°Actually, if Terrence Lentz hadn¡¯t had the car accident, maybe he would be quite a renowned figure by now.¡± ¡°The car accident is just an excuse,¡± Wallis followed up. ¡°Maybe Terrence Lentz had long since lost his talent, and the Lentz family couldn¡¯t bear such a blow, so they had to comfort themselves with the excuse of a car accident.¡± There are no eternal prodigies. Terrence Lentz¡¯s era had also long since vanished. Wallis¡¯s gaze returned to the couple ahead, laughing as she said, ¡°Naren, did you notice? That couple up front is quite easy on the eyes.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, judging from his back, he seemed like a handsome guy, too. Naren added, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed yet?¡± ¡°Noticed what?¡± Wallis asked. ¡°That man is Terrence Lentz,¡± Naren stated, emphasizing each word. Wallis¡¯s eyes widened, and the look of envy in her eyes instantaneously turned into one of disgust. So it was that good-for-nothing! Immediately, Wallis changed her tune, ¡°That woman must be no good either! With a face that pretty, she must be plastic.¡± The woman who hangs around a good-for-nothing, how could she be any good? Definitely after his money. Even if Terrence Lentz is a good-for-nothing, The Lentz family still has some assets, enough to let Terrence Lentz squander it on eating, drinking, gambling, whoring, and playing with women. Plastic? Upon hearing these three words, Naren¡¯s mental balance was instantly restored. Wallis was right. With such advanced technology, where do all these natural beauties come from? The majority are made. Wallis no longer admired the beauty and accompanied Naren into a business vehicle. Meanwhile, Terrence Lentz and Viola Thompson also got into a car. Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of an ancient castle. Terrence Lentz got out of the car first, then extended his hand to Viola Thompson, leading her out. An elderly housekeeper stood at the entrance of the castle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sir, miss, welcome home,¡± he greeted. Viola, curious, asked, ¡°Where are uncle and auntie?¡± The housekeeper continued, ¡°Mr. Lentz and Mrs. Lentz have already gone on vacation to Cigacan.¡± Knowing that Terrence Lentz was coming, so the two immediately went off to Cigacan. The young couple hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Chapter 1684 - Chapter 1684 409 Break your dogs leg_4 Chapter 1684: 409: Break your dog¡¯s leg!_4 Chapter 1684: 409: Break your dog¡¯s leg!_4 One simply can¡¯t stand here like a spare wheel. Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz were both very self-aware parents. Terrence Lentz was also a bit surprised and hurriedly asked, ¡°When did they leave?¡± The housekeeper smiled and said, ¡°They left just this morning. Mr. Lentz and Mrs. Lentz asked me to wish you both a pleasant holiday in the castle.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. On the other side. Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong had already boarded a plane bound for Cigacan worth millions. Eleanor Armstrong sat by the window and turned to look at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Do you think Terrence has arrived in Country Polluton yet?¡± Harlan Lentz said, ¡°He must have by now.¡± After pondering, Harlan Lentz added, ¡°Maybe Viola has already picked him up.¡± Eleanor Armstrong said, ¡°Viola has a meeting to attend this afternoon.¡± ¡°Did we leave too early then?¡± Harlan Lentz suddenly sat upright, ¡°If you had told me earlier about Viola being busy this afternoon, we should have gone to the airport to pick him up.¡± In a father¡¯s eyes, no matter how old the child is, they are always their little one. Parents should not allow their son to disembark from a plane all alone. Eleanor Armstrong rolled her eyes at Harlan Lentz, ¡°And you say I spoil our son! Look at yourself!¡± Harlan Lentz wanted to say something but felt he was at a loss for words and swallowed them back. Eleanor Armstrong continued, ¡°What if Viola planned a surprise for Terrence? You don¡¯t understand anything!¡± Lastly, Eleanor Armstrong added, ¡°Typical straight man!¡± Harlan Lentz, baffled by the scolding, said very speechlessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you just talk without personal attacks? Who¡¯s the ¡®typical straight man¡¯?¡± Eleanor Armstrong rolled her eyes at Harlan Lentz again, ¡°Who¡¯s the one who mistook eyeshadow for sleep in their eyes?¡± Harlan Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± Fine, he remained silent. Eleanor Armstrong pulled out her phone and just turned it on when she saw a message from the bank sent two hours ago. Reading the contents of the message, Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. Seeing her like this, Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°What is it?¡± Who dares to provoke the tiger mom! Eleanor Armstrong looked at Harlan Lentz and continued, ¡°Terrence transferred the money back again.¡± Harlan Lentz asked, ¡°Are you talking about the fifty million we sent him this morning?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded. A moment passed, Eleanor Armstrong worriedly said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this child? He¡¯s not at the age to earn money yet, so how can he not be short of it? Doesn¡¯t he spend money on dating? Doesn¡¯t buying gifts for Viola cost money? Doesn¡¯t taking Viola out to play require money?¡± Not only did Terrence refuse their money, but he was also covering their global travel expenses. Where was his money coming from? Harlan Lentz seemed to think of something, looked at Eleanor Armstrong, and said frowning, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this brat has been using Viola¡¯s money all along?¡± Eleanor Armstrong widened her eyes. A moment later, Eleanor Armstrong continued, ¡°No! That can¡¯t be! Terrence isn¡¯t what you think, he¡¯s not a ¡®kept man.''¡± A man, no matter how poor, should not spend a woman¡¯s money. Although Terrence had fallen on hard times over the years, as his mother, no one understood her son better than Eleanor Armstrong. Harlan Lentz squinted his eyes, ¡°Then where is he getting his money? Let me tell you, Terrence¡¯s current spending is definitely not something an ordinary family can afford.¡± First of all, renting a castle abroad is a significant expense. Secondly, Terrence had also arranged a global trip for them. Additionally, dating Viola Thompson also costs money. Going to movies, buying clothes¡­ All these were expenditures. But now, Terrence Lentz not only stopped asking his family for money, he actually gave them money instead. Where did his money come from? Eleanor Armstrong licked her lips and looked at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Lentz, do you think our Terrence¡­ could really be Mr. Terrence?¡± Ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford such expenses, but Mr. Terrence could. Eleanor Armstrong had suspected that Terrence Lentz was Mr. Terrence, and with this calculation, she was even more convinced. ¡°Stop joking around!¡± Speaking of which, Harlan Lentz added, ¡°Next time you make a joke, keep your voice down! If someone hears it, they¡¯ll definitely laugh at us.¡± Eleanor Armstrong rolled her eyes at Harlan Lentz, ¡°Do you look down on your son that much?¡± Harlan Lentz said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on him, it¡¯s that I see things very clearly.¡± How could Terrence Lentz, who had been wasting away for so many years, suddenly become Mr. Terrence? A moment later, Harlan Lentz looked at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Alright, stop overthinking it. Our Terrence¡¯s fate is already good enough! What does he need a bicycle for!¡± Who among the ordinary people could catch Viola Thompson! It was as if the ancestors of the Lentz Clan¡¯s graves were billowing with green smoke. Eleanor Armstrong narrowed her eyes, ¡°Then where do you think Terrence¡¯s money is coming from?¡± Other than the possibility of Terrence Lentz being Mr. Terrence. Other than the money not coming from Viola Thompson, is there a third possibility? But Eleanor Armstrong had asked Viola Thompson, and Viola had completely denied ever giving money to Terrence Lentz, and she even said she believed in Terrence. She even believed the ghost story that Terrence Lentz was Mr. Terrence. At this moment, Harlan Lentz seemed to think of something and turned his head to look at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°Do you think it could be the Patriarch?¡± Upon hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Right! It must be our dad!¡± Probably only Patriarch Lentz in the entire Lentz Clan had that kind of strength! After recovering from his serious illness, Patriarch Lentz went to Lusto Country to retire, and his children would go see him in turns. Staying with the Patriarch for about ten days at a time. Almost every month someone went. Now the Patriarch in Lusto Country was living very happily, even looking years younger. Somewhat helplessly, Harlan Lentz said, ¡°I already told dad that his money was for his retirement! But he just wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± Eleanor Armstrong smiled and said, ¡°Dad has always been partial to Terrence, you know that! Let¡¯s not talk about this yet, when we get there, we¡¯ll quietly give the money back to dad!¡± If the other siblings heard about it, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± Country Polluton is not far from Cigacan. Two hours later, the plane landed at Cigacan airport. As soon as Harlan Lentz landed, he took out his phone and called Terrence Lentz. ¡°Hello, Dad.¡± Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°Third son, your mom and I have arrived in Cigacan, everything¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Without waiting for Terrence Lentz to speak, Harlan Lentz asked, ¡°Have you met with Viola?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Terrence Lentz slowly said, ¡°she¡¯s upstairs, we¡¯ve already met.¡± Upon hearing this, Harlan Lentz immediately gave a stern warning, ¡°You and Viola are staying in a castle, remember to behave properly, Viola is still young. Don¡¯t do anything inappropriate.¡± At the end, Harlan Lentz added fiercely, ¡°Otherwise, believe it or not, I¡¯ll break your damn legs!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was absolutely no joking in his voice. It had the kind of impact that made one feel like he could burst through the screen at any moment to follow through on his threat, sending a shiver down the spine. Terrence Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± felt like he was not his own flesh and blood. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Harlan Lentz asked impatiently. It was only then that Terrence Lentz reluctantly spoke, ¡°I believe.¡± Chapter 1685 - Chapter 1685 410 Smoke is rising from the ancestral grave Chapter 1685: 410: Smoke is rising from the ancestral grave! Chapter 1685: 410: Smoke is rising from the ancestral grave! Hearing Terrence Lentz¡¯s response, the tone on the other end of the phone relaxed slightly. A moment later, Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°Also, when you¡¯re with Viola, you cannot bully her.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t spend Viola¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± Harlan Lentz hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he changed his tone seriously and said, ¡°Can you be serious for a moment? What does this ¡®uh-huh¡¯ attitude mean? I¡¯m telling you, I am not joking with you!¡± ¡°Okay, Dad, I understand,¡± Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take everything you said to heart.¡± Harlan Lentz then said, ¡°Repeat what I just said.¡± Terrence Lentz had no choice but to repeat Harlan Lentz¡¯s words. Only then did Terrence feel relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Terrence Lentz spoke slowly, ¡°I wish you and mom a pleasant tri¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Harlan Lentz on the other end hung up the phone. Looking at the disconnected call, Terrence Lentz¡¯s face was full of helplessness. Really my own father! Meanwhile, right after Harlan Lentz had hung up, Eleanor Armstrong eagerly asked, ¡°How did it go? Did Terrence and Viola meet?¡± ¡°They did,¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. Eleanor Armstrong smiled and said, ¡°I said so! Viola was bound to give Terrence a surprise.¡± Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°Actually, we shouldn¡¯t have left so soon.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked. Harlan Lentz narrowed his eyes, ¡°If we were nearby, the kid would definitely be a bit wary. Now that all of us have left, you say¡­¡± The rest was left unsaid. Eleanor Armstrong then said, ¡°Do you mean Terrence might take advantage of Viola?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. Terrence Lentz was different from ordinary people. After all, he was always a bit special. If anything real happened between him and Viola Thompson, and if Viola happened to get pregnant out of wedlock, it would definitely affect Viola¡¯s reputation. Moreover, a man who uses a child to trap a woman is definitely incapable. The principles of the Lentz Clan wouldn¡¯t allow Terrence Lentz to do anything inappropriate. Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong smiled and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± No one understood her son better than Eleanor Armstrong. She knew Terrence wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Harlan Lentz glanced at Eleanor Armstrong, ¡°You don¡¯t understand men.¡± Eleanor Armstrong scoffed, ¡°I might not understand men, but I understand my own son.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Eleanor Armstrong seemed to remember something, then asked, ¡°Did you call Dad?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Did you ask him?¡± Eleanor Armstrong continued. She was referring to whether Patriarch Lentz had given Terrence money. Harlan Lentz replied, ¡°That¡¯s not something clear enough to discuss on a phone call. When we get to Lusto Country, we shall talk to Dad about it properly.¡± Patriarch Lentz was also getting on in years; he needed to save some money for his retirement rather than always having to provide for Terrence. This matter would cause discontent among the other siblings if it continued. Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°That will do.¡± As she finished speaking, Eleanor Armstrong looked at Harlan Lentz, then said, ¡°After this world tour is over, let¡¯s return to our country and strive hard so that Terrence doesn¡¯t have any pressure.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Parents always want to give their children the best of everything, making sure they are free from any stress or burden. Just then, Eleanor Armstrong, holding Harlan Lentz¡¯s arm, suddenly laughed, ¡°What if Terrence really is Mr. Terrence?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dreaming,¡± Harlan Lentz cruelly burst her bubble. Eleanor Armstrong looked up in exasperation, ¡°Can¡¯t you let me dream a little?¡± Harlan Lentz relented, ¡°Alright, alright, dream all you want. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eleanor Armstrong continued her dream, laughing, ¡°If Terrence is Mr. Terrence, I¡¯ll boast about it everywhere; let everyone know I have such an incredible son!¡± Harlan Lentz remained silent. Eleanor Armstrong continued, ¡°By then, everyone will definitely envy me for having such an excellent son!¡± Harlan Lentz remained silent. Eleanor Armstrong, as if thinking of something sudden, said, ¡°Lentz, imagine if the brothers came to know that Terrence is Mr. Terrence? They would regret their actions to death, wouldn¡¯t they? They would definitely regret belittling Terrence first, right? Calling themselves brothers, but do they even act like it? And those sisters-in-law, Xiuan and Yue Rong, they aren¡¯t much better either. Let them regret when the time comes! They¡¯ve made things so absolute, I won¡¯t let them benefit in the slightest!¡± Chapter 1686 - Chapter 1686 410 Ancestral grave is emitting green smoke_2 Chapter 1686: 410: Ancestral grave is emitting green smoke!_2 Chapter 1686: 410: Ancestral grave is emitting green smoke!_2 Absolutely not! Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement at the thought of Terrence Lentz appearing before everyone as Mr. Terrence! It would surely be a slap in the face. Even knowing it was a dream, Eleanor Armstrong was still overjoyed. Harlan Lentz couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and said, ¡°That wish of yours may never come true in this lifetime.¡± Eleanor Armstrong rolled her eyes at Harlan Lentz. She really didn¡¯t understand how she ever fell for a man who was so clueless about romance. Country Polluton. Viola Thomson was holding a video conference upstairs. Terrence Lentz sat downstairs handling business affairs. He just sat on the couch, his back straight as an arrow, and on the screen, one could only see the man¡¯s meticulous suit and his hands crossed together. His hands were very attractive. Well-defined muscles, long fingers, nails tinged with a healthy pink, comparable to those of a hand model¨Cthey were truly astonishing. A moment passed, and he spoke lightly, ¡°How is President Colden keeping an eye on the Cigacan project?¡± President Colden, who was named, immediately responded, ¡°Sir, everything is going smoothly on Cigacan¡¯s side.¡± Even through a screen, the intimidating aura emanating from this man still instilled fear in the executives. Just as President Colden was about to say more, a voice suddenly pierced the air. ¡°Lentz, are you busy?¡± Clearly, the voice came from Terrence Lentz¡¯s end. Terrence Lentz glanced back slightly, ¡°Not busy.¡± A moment later, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s pause the meeting.¡± He was about to turn off the video conference when Viola¡¯s voice came through again, ¡°Lentz, could you bring up the fruit plate? I want some fruit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that final word, Terrence Lentz turned off the video. Click. Darkness fell on the other end. The shareholders on this end of the screen looked at each other, their eyes full of shock. What had they just seen? The mysterious boss¡¯s wife actually dared to boss around Mr. Terrence! And had him bring a fruit plate! What shocked them even more was that, though Mr. Terrence was clearly very busy, he pretended to be unoccupied and hastily cut the video conference short. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes! No one would believe it was true. Not even now, many executives couldn¡¯t be sure if they were dreaming. A moment passed. The executives finally reacted, discussing amongst themselves, ¡°It seems the rumors are true! Mr. Terrence really is under his wife¡¯s thumb!¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. Terrence was beaten up before!¡± ¡°And that he was beaten pretty badly!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, Terrence Lentz carried the fruit plate upstairs. The fruit plate was filled with colorful fruits, and Terrence Lentz thoughtfully brought a cup of Milk Tea as well. ¡°The housekeeper just had the Milk Tea prepared; try it and see if it suits your taste,¡± he said. Viola took the Milk Tea and took a big sip, ¡°It tastes good!¡± Milk Tea was Viola¡¯s true love. No matter how bad the Milk Tea was, it would always have its unique flavor to her. After drinking the Milk Tea, Viola continued, ¡°Lentz, could you go and get my tablet for me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence Lentz went to get the tablet. After bringing the tablet, Viola said, ¡°Could you also get me a pen?¡± The pen holder was right next to the tablet, but Terrence Lentz didn¡¯t mind the trouble and again went to get Viola a pen. Viola took the pen, her eyebrows slightly raised, ¡°Could you get me a water cup next? I¡¯d like a drink.¡± Terrence Lentz went to fetch the water cup. After bringing the water cup, Viola asked Terrence Lentz to get her something else. But that wasn¡¯t the most important thing; the most important thing was that everything was in the same place, and had she told him all at once, Terrence Lentz wouldn¡¯t have had to make so many trips for nothing. Yet, not a hint of impatience could be seen on Terrence Lentz¡¯s face. Viola looked at Terrence Lentz and continued, ¡°Lentz.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Viola went on, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make you angry at all?¡± ¡°Why be angry?¡± Terrence Lentz asked. Viola replied, ¡°Because I¡¯m being annoying.¡± ¡°Not annoying,¡± Terrence Lentz looked at her, his expression serious, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re never annoying.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola laughed softly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola then said, ¡°But I could have said everything in one go, yet I had you run around over a dozen times. You don¡¯t have any complaints at all?¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s expression was calm, as he looked towards Viola. His black eyes were unfathomable, and with barely parted lips, he said, ¡°Viola, to be of service to you, I feel, is the blessing of eight lifetimes.¡± Pausing for a moment, Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°Well¡­ to use my parents¡¯ words, it¡¯s like our family¡¯s ancestral tomb is smoking with green smoke.¡± Chapter 1687 - Chapter 1687 410 Green smoke is coming out of the ancestral Chapter 1687: 410: Green smoke is coming out of the ancestral grave!_3 Chapter 1687: 410: Green smoke is coming out of the ancestral grave!_3 Once upon a time, Terrence Lentz was not a man who believed in Buddhism, but after getting to know Viola Thompson, he would devoutly worship Buddha and venerate ancestors during every festival and holiday. Because he also felt that it must be the ancestral grave producing blue smoke. Otherwise. How else could he have found her? Viola Thompson originally didn¡¯t want to laugh, but after hearing this sentence, she burst out laughing. She was laughing, and he was watching. His eyes were full of indulgence. A moment later, Viola Thompson looked at Terrence Lentz and asked, ¡°So what do you think?¡± ¡°What?¡± Terrence Lentz was stunned for a moment. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Aunt and uncle think the ancestral grave is producing blue smoke, and you?¡± ¡°I think my parents make a lot of sense,¡± Terrence Lentz followed up, ¡°That¡¯s why every time I worship the ancestors and burn incense, I always burn a few extra sticks.¡± ¡°Lentz, come here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Terrence Lentz walked over. ¡°Sit down,¡± Viola Thompson then said. Terrence Lentz sat down as told. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient,¡± Viola Thompson said. Before Terrence Lentz could speak, Viola Thompson added, ¡°Even more obedient than bread.¡± Being compared like this by his girlfriend, what else could Terrence Lentz do? Pamper his girlfriend, of course! ¡°Then, is there a reward?¡± Terrence Lentz asked in a low voice. ¡°Yes,¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s play a game. If you win, there¡¯s a reward.¡± ¡°What game?¡± Terrence Lentz was curious. Viola Thompson took out a silk scarf and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll blindfold you with this silk scarf, then feed you fruit. If you guess them all correctly, there¡¯s a reward.¡± ¡°Easy.¡± For Terrence Lentz, this was a piece of cake. In the midst of talking, Viola Thompson had already blindfolded Terrence Lentz with the silk scarf, tying a knot at the back of his head. The light pink silk scarf tied behind a man¡¯s head, far from feeling out of place, actually looked rather nice. Viola Thompson picked up a piece of watermelon from the fruit platter and stuffed it into Terrence Lentz¡¯s mouth. ¡°Watermelon.¡± ¡°Right.¡± As the words fell, Viola Thompson picked up the second piece of fruit. ¡°Orange,¡± Terrence Lentz followed up. ¡°So clever.¡± Viola Thompson picked up the third piece of fruit. ¡°It¡¯s dragon fruit.¡± ¡°Congratulations, you guessed right,¡± Viola Thompson said with a laugh, ¡°Lentz, get ready, the third piece of fruit isn¡¯t from the fruit platter and might be a bit hard to guess.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Viola Thompson said. Terrence Lentz parted his thin lips. Viola Thompson leaned over and kissed him, her red lips covering his thin lips. The intertwining of ice and fire. It all happened so fast. It took Terrence Lentz by surprise, almost unable to react. This fruit¡¯s texture¡­ The next second, the man immediately went on the offensive, both refusing to yield in the back-and-forth. The atmosphere steadily heated up. Not knowing how much time passed. Both were a bit out of breath, Terrence Lentz released her, ¡°Viola.¡± Just those two words already made her heartstrings thrum. The man¡¯s voice was still low, now with a bit of huskiness. On closer inspection, one could see his forehead was also covered with a thin layer of sweat. Some things come naturally to men, innate talents. But at times like this, one can only endure. ¡°Hmm?¡± Viola Thompson looked up at him. His mind already in disarray, and to make things worse, she playfully asked with a twinkle, ¡°Sweet, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Terrence Lentz was taken aback. Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the fruit.¡± Terrence Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s play again?¡± Viola Thompson suggested. Hearing this, Terrence Lentz hurriedly made his escape, ¡°I have something to do.¡± Watching his retreating back, Viola Thompson laughed even louder. ¡°Lentz, why are you running? I don¡¯t bite.¡± At this moment, Terrence Lentz stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at her, his deep eyes firmly locking onto her as he spoke deliberately, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Bite.¡± He added another word. This Terrence Lentz seemed to have transformed into someone else, like a leopard lying in wait in the darkness, ready to deliver a lethal blow to its prey at any moment. It was somewhat chilling. Viola Thompson swallowed, quietly pulling up the throw blanket on the sofa, ¡°Lentz, calm down.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the blink of an eye, Terrence Lentz had walked over to her, bent slightly, his hands bracing on the arms of the sofa, trapping her between him and the sofa, just watching her, his lips parting lightly, ¡°Viola, do you realize that kindling a fire without reason means you have to take responsibility?¡± The familiar scent of tobacco from the man assaulted her senses, causing disruption to the mind. Viola Thompson had only meant to tease him. She never thought it could turn out this way. Even though she occasionally acted like a Driver who knew it all, she was still an innocent girl at heart, facing a man with bloodshot eyes, she was at a total loss for what to do. Chapter 1688 - Chapter 1688 410 Green smoke is coming out of the ancestral Chapter 1688: 410: Green smoke is coming out of the ancestral grave!_4 Chapter 1688: 410: Green smoke is coming out of the ancestral grave!_4 Miss Thompson, who had never feared heaven or earth, found herself cowed for the first time! She swallowed before carefully straightening the man¡¯s collar, ¡°How, how should I make it up to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Terrence Lentz leaned down and lifted her chin with his hand. A man¡¯s body is always a bit different. Especially in moments of deep emotion. Seeing that the atmosphere was getting all wrong, Viola very observantly said, ¡°I was wrong, Lentz.¡± ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± As his words ended, he leaned over to press down, his eyes looking as if he was about to plant a fervent kiss on her lips, but then he changed direction, his thin lips landing on her cheek. He kissed her firmly, then without waiting for Viola to react, he turned and left. So quickly. Viola watched his retreating figure, her heart racing, and this time she didn¡¯t dare provoke him further. She hadn¡¯t expected the gentle little lamb to turn into a big hungry wolf! And the kind that doesn¡¯t even leave the bones after eating. This was the first time Viola knew that Terrence Lentz had such a side. Terrence Lentz went upstairs for a cold shower, listened to the ¡°Clear Heart Mantra¡± three times in his study, and then sat back at his computer to start a video conference. In front of the senior executives of the group, he was still the unapproachably cool Mr. Terrence. Everyone had to weigh their words carefully. Viola took care of all her affairs, then walked to the balustrade to look down. From her angle, the man was sitting in front of the sofa, concentrating on the computer. Suddenly feeling a bit hungry. Thinking about his not-bad cooking skills and remembering she had almost been bullied by him just moments ago, Viola narrowed her eyes and then spoke up, ¡°Lentz.¡± Terrence Lentz glanced up slightly. ¡°What is it, boss?¡± Boss!? Holy shit! Already curious about this matter, the senior executives now couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Mr. Terrence is calling who the boss? This was too incredible! What did that girl look like to make their Mr. Terrence treat her this way, willingly submit at her feet. Incredible! Just then, the girl¡¯s voice came through the air again, ¡°I want to eat the beef noodle soup you make.¡± ¡°Can you wait ten minutes?¡± Terrence Lentz then asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Terrence Lentz looked at the screen once more, his voice still serious, ¡°Time is tight, report what you must report, summarize what you must summarize, we will end the meeting in ten minutes.¡± What time is tight? It is clearly you who are anxious to go back and cook beef noodle soup for the little ancestor! The crowd was both astonished and incredulous! Who could have thought that such incredible things would happen twice in one day. At this time, the female executives started to get envious. They never expected that Mr. Terrence could also cook beef noodles! Truly amazing. Ten minutes later, Terrence Lentz hurriedly ended the meeting, went to the kitchen, and according to Viola¡¯s taste, cooked her a bowl of beef noodle soup. Terrence Lentz used to be a man who would never take a step near the kitchen. But at some point, he became skilled in everything, home cooking, hot and sour noodles, beef noodle soup¡­ there was nothing he couldn¡¯t make. The fragrant beef noodle soup had a layer of red oil on top, garnished with green onions, coriander, minced garlic, and finally topped with a spoonful of homemade chili sauce; the taste was simply unforgettable. Viola, with her left hand holding the beef noodles and her right hand holding a milk tea, was utterly content. In a moment, she gave Terrence Lentz a thumbs-up with satisfaction, ¡°Lentz, you are truly amazing!¡± The taste of this beef noodle soup was good enough to set up a stall, okay? Number one! Terrence Lentz¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, ¡°You know too little about me.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Viola Thompson asked curiously. The corners of Terrence Lentz¡¯s mouth curved slightly, his tone casual, ¡°I have even more impressive qualities.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡± A slight smile played at the corners of Terrence¡¯s mouth, ¡°No matter, one day you¡¯ll witness it for yourself.¡± Viola Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly. For some reason, she felt there was something off about that statement, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what it was. Was she overthinking it? ¡­ Capital City. George Armstrong came home for the holiday, and Sabrina Sabir cried to her beloved son about being swindled. Upon hearing this, George¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. He had only been gone for fewer than ten days, and such a big incident had occurred. This family really couldn¡¯t function without him! After crying for a while, Sabrina wiped her tears and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, George, even though our family has been cheated out of all our savings, we won¡¯t let you suffer. Your father, your sister, and I are all working now. We plan to do as before, using all of your sister¡¯s salary for your living expenses.¡± George looked at his mother, his face full of reproach, ¡°You really are good for nothing except causing trouble!¡± That was eight hundred thousand. The money for his future house. Now, without that eight hundred thousand, what would he use to buy a house? His origins were already not as good as those of his classmates, and now he had encountered such a disgusting affair, which George found unbearable. Sabrina didn¡¯t dare to retort against her son, shamefully saying, ¡°Mom knows her mistake!¡± George was still not appeased and pointed at Sabrina¡¯s nose, ¡°Idiot! You¡¯re a complete idiot! Why don¡¯t you just die!¡± Beside them, Edward Armstrong¡¯s brows slightly knitted, ¡°George, that¡¯s still your mother!¡± Money can be earned back, but once a person is gone, they¡¯re truly gone. ¡°You¡¯re stupid, too!¡± George turned his attack towards Edward, ¡°Look at you, do you even act like a man? Can¡¯t you keep her in check a bit?¡± In George¡¯s view, Sabrina¡¯s actions were no different from a lunatic. Edward sighed heavily. George shook with rage. He couldn¡¯t understand why he had to be born into such a family. His father a good-for-nothing, his mother a shrew. And then there was his sister. Having this disgraceful sister was worse than not having one at all. He was a top student at Capital University, while his sister was just an assembly line worker, making George feel too ashamed to introduce Christina to others. After all, the siblings of his roommates were all top students as well. George couldn¡¯t understand why he had to be so much less fortunate than everyone else. Why did fate have to be so unfair to him! Sabrina, still crying, said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, George, it¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t worry, I will think of a way. I will definitely earn back those eight hundred thousand.¡± No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let her son¡¯s money for his house go down the drain. George didn¡¯t speak, he just snorted coldly and entered his room, slamming the door with a vengeance. Bang! The echoing noise was deafening. Edward sighed and said to Sabrina, ¡°I¡¯ll go cook.¡± Just then, a ringtone cut through the air. Sabrina answered her phone, ¡°Hello.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is this big sister Sabrina?¡± A pleasant female voice came through, ¡°This is from the Happy Marriage matchmaking service.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sabrina asked. The matchmaker continued, ¡°Big sister Sabrina, we¡¯ve found a fairly decent match for your daughter. The other party would like to meet. Do you have time to come by?¡± Upon hearing this, Sabrina immediately perked up, ¡°Does the other side know my requirements?¡± The matchmaker on the phone rolled her eyes but still responded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as the man is destined for your daughter, he will certainly be willing to pay a bride price of one million.¡± Chapter 1689 - Chapter 1689 411 This is playing hard to get Chapter 1689: 411: This is playing hard to get! Chapter 1689: 411: This is playing hard to get! Hearing these words, Sabrina Sabir was so excited she could barely contain herself. The matchmaker¡¯s statement indicated that the prospective groom had the capacity to offer 1 million dollars. ¡°Really?¡± It just so happened that the Armstrong Clan was in need of money at the moment. This was truly like sending charcoal in snowy weather. The matchmaker smiled and said, ¡°Sister Beatrice, do you think I¡¯d joke with you about this? How about we meet up and talk? Bring your daughter along too. As the matchmaker, I must see your daughter with my own eyes.¡± Upon hearing this, Sabrina Sabir narrowed her eyes. Meeting up meant they definitely couldn¡¯t bring Christina Armstrong straight to the matchmaking agency. Where should they go then? A moment later, Sabrina Sabir spoke up, ¡°Do you know the spaghetti restaurant on South Street?¡± ¡°I do,¡± replied the matchmaker. Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at the spaghetti restaurant.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the matchmaker thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Sister Beatrice, can we meet in half an hour?¡± Sabrina Sabir¡¯s home was nearby South Street, a seven or eight minutes¡¯ walk away. Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine, no problem.¡± Just as she hung up the phone, Christina Armstrong returned from outside. Christina Armstrong had been the same for ten years. She still wore that outdated white down jacket. Fortunately, she was quite attractive, so it didn¡¯t seem out of place. As for the clothes Wennie had bought for her, they were all kept in the closet¨CWennie was generous, and those clothes were high-end. How could they possibly be worn to a factory job? They didn¡¯t match. ¡°Sabrina¡¯s back?¡± Sabrina Sabir flashed her big, white teeth at Christina Armstrong. Christina Armstrong was stunned for a moment. She felt that her mother was unusually enthusiastic today. Something was not quite right. ¡°Mom.¡± Christina Armstrong nodded her head. Sabrina Sabir looked at Christina Armstrong and continued, ¡°Go inside and change your clothes; we¡¯re going out to eat spaghetti today.¡± That was even stranger. Sabrina Sabir would rather save every penny for George Armstrong, when had she ever taken her out to eat spaghetti? It was like a dream. Somewhat surreal. ¡°Where is Dad?¡± asked Christina Armstrong. ¡°He¡¯s cooking in the kitchen,¡± Sabrina Sabir replied. Christina Armstrong rolled up her sleeves, not taking Sabrina Sabir¡¯s words to heart, ¡°I¡¯ll go help Dad.¡± Upon hearing this, Sabrina Sabir frowned slightly, a look of displeasure on her face, ¡°I already said we¡¯re going to eat spaghetti together.¡± How could she be so clueless? No wonder George Armstrong managed to get into college, while Christina Armstrong could only work in a factory. ¡°Go change your clothes.¡± The last sentence left no room for argument. Christina Armstrong was somewhat afraid of her mother. She glanced at her mother and said, ¡°Okay.¡± It was an innate fear. Ever since she could remember, her mother had never smiled at her. Her mother¡¯s tenderness and smiles were all reserved for her younger brother. She was like an onlooker. Sabrina Sabir added, ¡°Remember to put on something nice.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christina Armstrong took out the form-fitting long down jacket that Wennie bought for her and redid her hair. The saying ¡°clothes make the man¡± was absolutely true. Once Christina Armstrong put on the down jacket bought by Wennie, she visibly transformed into a different person, instantly more elegant. Sabrina Sabir carefully scrutinized Christina Armstrong, satisfaction apparent in her eyes. Not bad at all! Although Christina Armstrong wasn¡¯t very accomplished, at least she was fairly good-looking. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As they stepped out the door, Sabrina Sabir seemed to remember something and looked at Christina Armstrong, ¡°Wait here for a moment; I need to say something to your dad.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Christina Armstrong nodded. Sabrina Sabir went inside and spoke a few words to Edward Armstrong. Learning that his wife and daughter were going out to eat spaghetti, he didn¡¯t stop them. In the past, he couldn¡¯t even bear to eat a bowl of spaghetti that cost ten dollars. But what was the outcome? He spent 800 thousand dollars and hadn¡¯t even seen a single noodle. Sabrina Sabir came outside and said to Christina Armstrong, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Christina Armstrong followed her mother¡¯s footsteps. Eight minutes later. They arrived at the spaghetti restaurant. Sabrina Sabir ordered two bowls of spaghetti. The Boss of the restaurant was very quick; soon, he served up two bowls of spaghetti. Christina Armstrong added three spoonfuls of chili oil to her bowl. Seeing this, Sabrina Sabir frowned and said, ¡°Can you handle that much spice?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Christina Armstrong nodded, her downcast eyes revealing no particular emotion. Laughable, wasn¡¯t it? Her mother didn¡¯t even know what she liked to eat. But that was normal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, in her mother¡¯s world, there was only her precious son, George Armstrong. Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Eating too much chili isn¡¯t good for you; you might get pimples.¡± If she started getting pimples, it would definitely affect her appearance. Now was Christina Armstrong¡¯s prime. Since it was her prime, she surely couldn¡¯t do anything that would affect her appearance. Chapter 1690 - Chapter 1690 411 This is a deliberate release to catch Chapter 1690: 411: This is a deliberate release to catch better!_2 Chapter 1690: 411: This is a deliberate release to catch better!_2 Christina Armstrong seemed to want to say something, but when she opened her mouth, she ended up saying nothing at all. Some things are the same whether you speak of them or not. Halfway through the meal, the matchmaker arrived. With a smile, the matchmaker greeted, ¡°Big sister Beatrice.¡± Sabrina Sabir put down her chopsticks and looked at the matchmaker with a smile, ¡°Sherry is here.¡± The matchmaker nodded, her gaze falling on Christina across from her, ¡°Big sister Beatrice, is this your daughter?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sabrina Sabir said with a smile: ¡°This is my daughter, Christina Armstrong.¡± Christina didn¡¯t quite like the way the matchmaker was looking at her. There was scrutiny and calculation. As if she were appraising merchandise. All in all, it made one uncomfortable. There was a look of surprise in the matchmaker¡¯s eyes. Beatrice Black¡¯s daughter was prettier than she appeared in the photos. But¡­ Her skin left something to be desired. Probably because she seldom cared for it, but luckily she had good facial features to her advantage. The matchmaker spared no praise, ¡°Your daughter is prettier than she is in the photos.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sabrina Sabir said with a look of pride, ¡°I¡¯ve always said my biggest virtue is honesty.¡± The matchmaker glanced at Christina, then at Sabrina Sabir, swallowing the words that had come to her lips. Sabrina Sabir caught the hesitation in the matchmaker¡¯s eyes and turned to Christina, ¡°Christina, have you finished eating?¡± Christina put down her chopsticks at this time, nodded and said, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done then, you can go back. Sherry and I have some things to discuss,¡± Sabrina Sabir continued. ¡°Okay.¡± Christina didn¡¯t think much of it and turned to walk to the other side. After Christina left, the matchmaker spoke again, ¡°Big sister Beatrice, your daughter indeed has good external conditions. When do you think we should arrange for them to meet?¡± Sabrina Sabir narrowed her eyes and then said, ¡°Are you sure the groom¡¯s side can come up with 1 million dollars in dowry?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± the matchmaker nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Otherwise, why would I bother talking to you about this?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sabrina Sabir was still somewhat uncertain. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Sherry, I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°Go ahead and ask,¡± said the matchmaker. Sabrina Sabir asked, ¡°Does the man have any shortcomings?¡± The matchmaker was silent after the question. A moment later, the matchmaker continued, ¡°The condition of the man¡¯s side is indeed a bit special¡­¡± ¡°How special?¡± Sabrina Sabir asked. The matchmaker weighed her words carefully before continuing, ¡°The man might be a bit older.¡± Sabrina Sabir thought it was some special circumstance! Hearing it was just a matter of being a bit older, she instantly stopped worrying, and with a laugh, said, ¡°Being a little older isn¡¯t an issue, as long as he knows how to cherish someone.¡± ¡°It might not be just ¡®a little,''¡± the matchmaker continued. ¡°How much older?¡± Sabrina Sabir asked. The matchmaker swallowed and then said, ¡°Old, older¡­ the man is exactly seventy-five this year.¡± ¡°Seventy-five?¡± Sabrina Sabir¡¯s eyes widened. The matchmaker nodded. Sabrina Sabir furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just an old cow eating tender grass?¡± Pausing there, Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Our Christina is so beautiful, can¡¯t you find someone more normal?¡± There were so many prestigious households in Capital City, and the matchmaker specialized in these matters. This should have been an easy feat for her. The matchmaker didn¡¯t answer Sabrina Sabir¡¯s question directly but instead asked, ¡°So what kind of person would you like to find for your daughter?¡± Before Sabrina Sabir could speak, the matchmaker continued, ¡°Do you want to find a local Capital City tall, rich, and handsome guy, who is well-educated and virtuous, and most importantly, someone who can help your family out from time to time?¡± Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir nodded repeatedly, all smiles, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Exactly!¡± The matchmaker had hit the nail on the head with every word, speaking straight to Sabrina Sabir¡¯s heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The matchmaker continued with a smile, ¡°But have you ever considered that these tall, rich, and handsome men have their own standards for a partner! Your daughter lacks education, family background, and a job, do you think a tall, rich, and handsome man would fancy your daughter?¡± ¡°But my daughter is beautiful!¡± Sabrina Sabir said with a face full of pride. The matchmaker continued, ¡°You should know that Capital City has no shortage of white, rich and beautiful girls who are also well-educated. Not everyone gets the chance to transition from a sparrow to a phoenix!¡± Sabrina Sabir frowned slightly. The matchmaker smiled and said, ¡°However, being beautiful is indeed an advantage. It is because your daughter is beautiful that she has caught the eye of a member. Although he is a bit old, he can meet your condition for the 1 million-dollar dowry.¡± Chapter 1691 - Chapter 1691 411 This is a tactic of loosening the reins to Chapter 1691: 411: This is a tactic of loosening the reins to grasp better!_3 Chapter 1691: 411: This is a tactic of loosening the reins to grasp better!_3 Sabrina Sabir hesitated. A 75-year-old man. Ten years her elder. How could she face her relatives and friends if they knew about this? No. This wouldn¡¯t do. Selling her daughter to a 75-year-old man for 1 million dollars was simply inhumane! Sabrina Sabir looked up at the matchmaker and said, ¡°I want 2 million dollars!¡± Since she had already decided to sell her daughter. Why not just ask for 2 million dollars? After all, the old man wasn¡¯t short on money. And whether she asked for 1 million or 2 million, she would be criticized just the same, so might as well ask for more. That way, Christina Armstrong¡¯s value could be maximized. Upon hearing this, the matchmaker¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What was Sabrina Sabir saying? 2 million dollars! Wasn¡¯t this asking for the moon? The matchmaker had thought that as a mother, Sabrina Sabir would refuse such a deal. After all, Christina Armstrong was still just a young girl. And that old man was already in his seventies. The matchmaker incredulously asked, ¡°Did you say 2 million dollars?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Sabrina Sabir stood up from her chair and continued, ¡°Sherry, please go back and tell the man, 2 million dollars, not a penny less.¡± With that 2 million dollars, who would dare look down on her! After saying this, Sabrina Sabir turned and walked away. The matchmaker watched her leave, frowning subtly. She had certainly put it bluntly! Sabrina Sabir soon returned home. Edward Armstrong had already prepared dinner. At that moment, Edward Armstrong was sitting alone at the dining table drinking, while Christina Armstrong was playing with her phone on her bed. Seeing this, Sabrina Sabir frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Where is George?¡± ¡°In his room.¡± Upon hearing this, Sabrina Sabir said sympathetically, ¡°The child isn¡¯t coming out to eat. Isn¡¯t he hungry?¡± Sabrina Sabir spoke as she walked towards George¡¯s room. She quickly reached the door. Sabrina Sabir knocked and called out, ¡°George.¡± There was no response. Sabrina Sabir sighed, knowing her son must be angry! If she were in his place, she would be angry too. 800,000 Dollars was not a small amount. Even now, just thinking about it made her heart ache. But thinking of the impending 2 million dollars, Sabrina Sabir suddenly felt nothing at all. What was 800,000 Dollars compared to 2 million? A smile returned to Sabrina Sabir¡¯s face as she said, ¡°George, open the door. Mom has something very important to tell you!¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to have 2 million dollars in savings.¡± 2 million dollars? Upon hearing this, George got up and opened the door. Seeing her son finally open the door, Sabrina Sabir was very happy. ¡°George.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± George asked with some coldness. ¡°What do you mean ¡®what¡¯s going on¡¯?¡± Sabrina Sabir was momentarily startled. George, growing impatient, asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about 2 million dollars!¡± Sabrina Sabir then realized and said with a smile, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, George¡­¡± Upon hearing everything, an expression of disgust appeared on George¡¯s face. ¡°How is this any different from selling your daughter?!¡± Selling your blooming-age daughter to a man over seventy for 2 million dollars, how is that different from selling your daughter? That¡¯s just disgusting! George could not understand why he had ended up with such parents. A father without backbone. A mother who was scandalous. At first startled, Sabrina Sabir then said with a smile, ¡°George, why would you say that! It¡¯s always been said, ¡®marry a man for food and clothing,¡¯ and it¡¯s a blessing for your sister to marry such a man. If your future brother-in-law can come up with 2 million dollars just like that, it shows he¡¯s no ordinary man. Who knows, he might even be able to support our family one day!¡± Having said this, Sabrina Sabir paused, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided, we¡¯ll use the 2 million dollars to buy you a car for commuting. You like that BMW, right? Let¡¯s buy that first, and the remaining 1 million dollars will go as a down payment for a house for you. As for the loan, we¡¯ll have your sister pay it later.¡± Housing prices in Southern City are 30,000 Dollars per square meter, putting 1 million dollars down and paying seven or eight thousand a month should do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Christina Armstrong, having married into wealth, naturally wouldn¡¯t mind that seven or eight thousand dollars. George looked at Sabrina Sabir and then said, ¡°You¡¯ve already arranged everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± George frowned slightly. Selling your daughter for glory was truly disgusting, yet now, Sabrina Sabir had arranged everything, and as a younger family member, he had no place to say anything, he could only comply with the elders¡¯ arrangements. Chapter 1692 - Chapter 1692 411 This is playing hard to get_4 Chapter 1692: 411: This is playing hard to get!_4 Chapter 1692: 411: This is playing hard to get!_4 He didn¡¯t have the ability to change Sabrina¡¯s mind either. So, all George could do now was to follow his mother¡¯s arrangements. Apart from that, he had no other choice. If anyone should be blamed, it was Christina herself for not being good enough. If only she had tried a little harder, been a little better, attended a good university, obtained a more impressive degree, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up where she was today. ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± George said. Seeing her son like this, Sabrina breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Then come eat with me. Humans are iron and food is steel, going without a meal will leave you starving.¡± George followed in Sabrina¡¯s footsteps. They went to the living room. Seeing that George was willing to come out to eat, Edward immediately went to the kitchen to serve him some food. In this home, it wasn¡¯t just Sabrina who doted on George to the skies, but Edward as well. In their eyes, a son could carry on the family lineage. A daughter? She was just water spilled out. After a hundred years, she would enter someone else¡¯s family tomb. Therefore, no one cared about Christina¡¯s feelings. She had always been a dispensable person. Just as they were eating, at that moment, there was a knock on the door. Christina went to open it. The door opened, and it was not someone else but Isla Astir. Seeing Isla Astir, Christina¡¯s face immediately bloomed with a smile, ¡°Isla!¡± ¡°Big cousin.¡± Christina pulled Isla Astir¡¯s hand, ¡°Isla, come in quick! Have you eaten? We were just having our meal!¡± Isla Astir said with a smile, ¡°I have already eaten. My parents went to Rocky Mountain for two days and brought back some local specialties for me to give to Uncle and Aunt.¡± Just then, Sabrina came out smiling, ¡°Oh Isla! Come in and sit! You said your parents, why bother to be so polite? Bringing all these things from so far. What can¡¯t we buy here in Capital City?¡± The underlying message was, just giving money would have been fine! Was all this trouble necessary? William Astir and Olivia Armstrong were just too stingy! Isla Astir pretended not to catch the hint in Sabrina¡¯s words and continued, ¡°Aunt, I still have friends waiting downstairs for me! I won¡¯t sit, I have to go now.¡± Sabrina looked out the window and indeed saw a black car parked outside, with a man standing beside it. Who was that? Sabrina squinted her eyes subtly, ¡°Isla, if you don¡¯t mind, invite your friend to come up and sit as well!¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt, but we still have other things to do.¡± With that, Isla Astir put down the things and left. Edward watched Isla Astir leaving, somewhat helplessly said, ¡°This kid, why run so fast?¡± Christina opened the gifts Isla Astir had brought over, expressing great surprise, ¡°Oh my! There¡¯s saffron and cordyceps! My aunt and uncle must have spent quite a bit of money this time.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina immediately said, ¡°Really? Where is the cordyceps?¡± Christina handed the cordyceps to Sabrina. Sabrina took the cordyceps and narrowed her eyes, ¡°Your aunt is trying to please us!¡± Christina, puzzled, said, ¡°Pleasing for what?¡± Given Olivia¡¯s current situation, she didn¡¯t need to please anyone. Sabrina continued, ¡°Your aunt has always wanted Isla to marry your brother! By sending such valuable things this time, she definitely wants us to agree to this! Did you not see? Isla glanced over at George several times just now!¡± At the end, Sabrina concluded, ¡°Isla must really like your brother!¡± Because she liked him, she even thought of marrying into the family at a loss. Thinking this, Sabrina suddenly felt that being cheated out of eight hundred thousand was not a big deal at all. After all, his son was so outstanding! Hearing this, George Armstrong, sitting at the inner table, showed a look of disgust on his face. He didn¡¯t think much of Isla Astir. Although Isla was fairly good-looking, her family background was too ordinary, and aside from drawing comics, she was practically useless. She was simply not a match for him. He didn¡¯t know what Isla was thinking to even consider throwing herself at him! Although he wasn¡¯t on par with Isla right now, his future held limitless possibilities. As for Isla¡¯s future, one could see what it held at a glance. Although Christina Armstrong was quite afraid of Olivia Armstrong, she still plucked up the courage to say, ¡°It¨Cit shouldn¡¯t be! Mom, didn¡¯t you see? A man just brought Isla here.¡± And the man who brought Isla drove a Cayenne. A ten million Cayenne, for their family, was astronomical. If Christina Armstrong wasn¡¯t mistaken, the person who brought Isla must have been Mr. Thompson from last time. Thinking of Mandel Thompson¡¯s refined and cultured appearance, Christina felt that Isla and he were a perfect match. ¡°Do you know why she had a man bring her?¡± Sabrina Sabir continued to ask. ¡°Why?¡± Christina asked. ¡°She¡¯s playing hard to get, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Sabrina laughed, ¡°Isla wants your brother to know a man brought her and make him jealous!¡± Christina was speechless. She thought Sabrina¡¯s thinking was flawed. Any clear-sighted person knew Isla wouldn¡¯t fancy George. Yet, she was trapped in her own dreams, unable to extricate herself. George was also speechless. He felt bewildered by Isla. He didn¡¯t like Isla at all, so how could he be jealous? It was just adorably stupid! A moment later, Sabrina turned to George and instructed, ¡°George, you must hold yourself back. Isla may have some money now, but her job is ultimately unstable, without even insurance! Also, her education and family background don¡¯t match yours! Your aunt and your uncle-in-law are just lifelong farmers! If you get involved with her, she will definitely hold you back!¡± George was well aware of this without Sabrina saying it. So he wouldn¡¯t waste his time on someone like Isla. It was all because he was too charming that Isla had taken a liking to him. But that seemed normal. Not only was his academic background impressive, but he was also quite handsome, a real face-saver to bring along. Isla¡¯s education wasn¡¯t high, and his just happened to satisfy her vanity. Hearing this, Edward Armstrong wanted to say Isla was actually not bad, but he didn¡¯t dare. After all, it was true that George was outstanding. And his fear of his wife was real, too. Watching her mother and brother, Christina felt a mixture of emotions. She took out her phone and sent Isla a message, ¡°Isla, you should come to my house less from now on.¡± Isla treated her like a big sister, and she considered Isla her best younger sister. She didn¡¯t want to see Isla being talked about behind her back by her mother. ¡°Big cousin, did something happen?¡± Isla replied. Christina didn¡¯t know how to explain and continued, ¡°My mom and George have too much imagination, it¡¯s better for you to visit less.¡± After sending the message, Christina sent another, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in detail when we find the time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Isla replied, ¡°Big cousin, when you¡¯re off, we can go shopping together.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Christina, with a smile on her face, began to look forward to that day off. Country Polluton. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rarely did Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz both have time this year, so they went shopping, ate, and watched movies together. The two walked hand in hand through the foreign streets with character, becoming the most beautiful scenery without even trying. ¡°Miss Alice, that over there is Viola Thompson.¡± Not far away, two figures stopped; one of them pointed in Viola¡¯s direction. Alice took off her sunglasses and looked towards Viola, her eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°Is she the one who stole my ¡®Human Angel¡¯?¡± Chapter 1693 - Chapter 1693 412 Saying one thing but meaning another the Chapter 1693: 412: Saying one thing but meaning another, the ultimate plan Chapter 1693: 412: Saying one thing but meaning another, the ultimate plan In Alice¡¯s gaze, a couple walked side by side. The man had deep facial features, and his phoenix eyes were like stars and oceans, unfathomable. The girl appeared to be around eighteen or nineteen, dressed in a white T-shirt and black shorts, with white shoes on her feet. Such a simple outfit, yet it was eye-catching. Breathtaking. Even Alice, who grew up pampered like a little princess, thought the girl was extremely beautiful. But it was just for a moment. The anger on Alice¡¯s face vanished, and she exclaimed, ¡°She is so beautiful!¡± Perhaps, ¡®beautiful¡¯ was not quite the right word. Alice looked at her assistant, ¡°Does Sinian Country have an idiom like ¡®to kill fish and geese¡¯?¡± ¡°To kill fish and geese?¡± The assistant was puzzled for a moment. She wasn¡¯t quite sure what Alice was trying to say. Alice explained, ¡°It¡¯s an idiom to describe someone very beautiful, the kind of beauty that would ¡®kill¡¯ fish and geese upon seeing her!¡± After some thought, the assistant then smiled and said, ¡°Miss Alice, are you perhaps referring to ¡®sink fish and drop geese¡¯?¡± Alice nodded, ¡°Right, right, that¡¯s the one.¡± She felt that this phrase suited Viola Thompson perfectly. The fish in the water, the geese flying high¨Cupon seeing her, they would all feel overshadowed. Alice¡¯s gaze was still on Viola, ¡°After all, she is beautiful and has a great figure too. Look how long her legs are!¡± Right on cue, the assistant said, ¡°Miss Alice, your figure is also very good. Viola Thompson doesn¡¯t hold a candle to you.¡± People always like to hear compliments. And Alice was no exception. Having been by Alice¡¯s side for so long, the assistant naturally knew Alice¡¯s personality. But today, Alice just snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re just trying to make me feel better!¡± How could she compare to Viola! Not on the same level at all. The assistant was stunned, with a look of astonishment on her face. She couldn¡¯t have heard wrong, could she? What did Alice say? It was incredible. Alice just watched Viola, and then said, ¡°With her looks, why isn¡¯t she in the entertainment industry?¡± If Viola entered showbiz, she would definitely sway countless hearts. Such a pity. A real pity. Seeing Alice like this, the assistant couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Miss Alice, you¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Alice frowned slightly, looking at the assistant. The assistant continued, ¡°Today we came here to¡­¡± They came to cause trouble for Viola, but looking at Alice now, it was as if she were about to become Viola¡¯s little fangirl. Alice snorted coldly, cutting off the assistant¡¯s words, ¡°Do you think I need reminding? Of course, I know we came here today to cause trouble for Viola Thompson! She stole my Human Angel, and I am not going to let it go so easily!¡± The assistant said no more. Alice watched Viola¡¯s retreating figure, narrowing her eyes, ¡°With such good looks, she definitely can¡¯t be up to any good! Does Sinian Country also have a saying about ¡®beauty like a venomous snake¡¯?¡± Roses have thorns. The prettier the girl, the more malicious she is likely to be. Viola, with her innocent-looking face, must have done plenty of bad things behind the scenes. The assistant nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Alice. If Viola Thompson were a good person, she wouldn¡¯t have fought with you over Human Angel!¡± A moment passed, and then the assistant looked at Alice and asked, ¡°Miss Alice, what should we do next?¡± Alice said, ¡°Just follow her for now.¡± The assistant thought Alice had some major plan, only to realize it was just to follow Viola. The assistant nodded. To avoid being noticed by Viola and Terrence Lentz, Alice and the assistant kept their distance as they followed them. Although they were on guard, Terrence still sensed someone following. Terrence paused in his steps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lentz?¡± Viola asked, seeing his hesitation. Terrence narrowed his eyes, ¡°Someone is trailing us.¡± At that, Viola laughed, ¡°No worries.¡± ¡°Do you know them?¡± Terrence raised his brows slightly. Viola replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say very well, but it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Alice seemed like a child in Viola¡¯s eyes. What storm could a child stir up? Thus, Viola never took Alice seriously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright then.¡± Since Viola wasn¡¯t concerned, he didn¡¯t need to be either. Just a tailgater. If they wanted to follow, let them follow. There was a Chinatown ahead that seemed quite lively. Viola took Terrence¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out, Lentz.¡± Chapter 1694 - Chapter 1694 412 Saying one thing but meaning another the Chapter 1694: 412: Saying one thing but meaning another, the ultimate plan_2 Chapter 1694: 412: Saying one thing but meaning another, the ultimate plan_2 Terrence Lentz jogged to keep up with her pace. Alice and the assistant also had to jog to keep up. Because she was running so hard, Alice¡¯s meticulously styled hair instantly became a complete mess. Alice was very angry. She was the little princess pampered by her family, with dozens of people attending to her wherever she went. When had she ever been so disheveled? When she caught Viola Thompson, she would definitely have to settle this score with her! Soon they arrived at Chinatown. Upon arriving, it felt as if one foot had already stepped into their homeland, with the sounds of their native language filling the air. Viola Thompson was very busy. A lollipop in her left hand and a cup of coffee in her right. And Terrence Lentz inadvertently ended up holding bags and bags of stuff in his hands. This was Alice¡¯s first time exploring Chinatown. Looking at the bright red lollipops, she curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The boss immediately introduced enthusiastically, ¡°This is a lollipop, a very famous snack in the Sinian Country.¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± Alice asked. The boss nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Lollipops are certainly delicious! I assure you that once you try them, you¡¯ll want a second one.¡± Princess Alice, who had been brought up in the lap of luxury, had a diet specially formulated by professionals. Even upon arriving in Country Polluton, she was still followed by several chefs. Alice had never eaten junk food from outside. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to eat it, but seeing Viola Thompson eating so happily, she felt tempted too. Alice swallowed and said, ¡°Then give me one.¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± the boss said as he handed her a lollipop, ¡°That¡¯ll be three dollars.¡± Alice had her assistant pay the boss. The assistant looked troubled and said, ¡°Miss Alice, the lady expressly told me not to let you eat just anything from outside.¡± If anything went wrong, she couldn¡¯t take responsibility. Alice said coldly, ¡°Pay.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Alice squinted her eyes. Feeling pressured, the assistant had no choice but to pay. The boss took the money, handed over a skewer of hawthorns, and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°How do you eat this?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Just bite into it,¡± the boss replied with a smile. Upon hearing this, Alice looked down and bit into a hawthorn. Wrapped in a layer of crispy ice sugar, the bite was crisp, sour, sweet, and refreshing. The boss looked at Alice and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, what do you think of the taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so-so,¡± Alice said haughtily: ¡°It¡¯s nowhere near as good as the exotic delicacies I usually eat!¡± She would never admit that Sinian Country¡¯s lollipops were delicious! Obviously, the snacks from Cigacan were more delectable! What¡¯s so great about lollipops? Aren¡¯t they just wild fruits? What¡¯s the big deal? Alice finished a skewer of lollipops in one go and turned to the assistant, ¡°I want to buy another one!¡± Another one? The assistant was momentarily stunned. Didn¡¯t she say the taste was nothing special? Why would she want another one if it wasn¡¯t that good? What kind of sorcery was this? ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Seeing the assistant not moving, Alice said displeased. The assistant finally reacted, smiled, took out the money, and handed it to the boss, ¡°Another skewer, please.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The boss handed the lollipop to Alice, saying with a smile, ¡°So, Miss, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? Our great Sinian Country¡¯s lollipops are delicious, aren¡¯t they?¡± Alice, holding the lollipop, said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m taking it back for my dog to eat.¡± For the dog? Hearing this, the assistant looked surprised. Since when did Alice have a dog, and why didn¡¯t she know about it? The boss just laughed without a word. Alice, holding the lollipop, went over to a Milk Tea stall and looked at the assistant, ¡°I want to drink this.¡± The assistant¡¯s face was full of difficulty, ¡°Miss Alice, I really can¡¯t explain this to the lady.¡± How could she explain? The assistant continued, ¡°You¡¯re a lady of importance; if anything happens, I can¡¯t take responsibility.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± Alice was getting impatient. Why could Viola Thompson drink it, but not her? The assistant sighed, her face full of helplessness, and looked at the boss, ¡°How much is one cup?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The boss pointed at the price list and said, ¡°The prices are here, you can choose whatever you¡¯d like.¡± Alice didn¡¯t look at the price list and said to the stall owner, ¡°I want the same as the girl from earlier.¡± The stall owner was taken aback. She catered to so many customers daily, how could she know which one Alice was talking about? Alice continued, ¡°The most beautiful one.¡± Chapter 1695 - Chapter 1695 412 Saying one thing but meaning another the Chapter 1695: 412: Saying one thing but meaning another, the ultimate plan_3 Chapter 1695: 412: Saying one thing but meaning another, the ultimate plan_3 A moment later, Alice added, ¡°She¡¯s also one of your Sinian people.¡± With that said, the Boss understood and asked with a smile, ¡°Is it the couple that just came in?¡± People always have a deep impression of beautiful things. Moreover, Viola Thompson and Terrence Lentz were the very embodiment of a golden boy and a jade girl. Like myth stepping into reality. ¡°Right.¡± The Boss continued, ¡°They ordered a Taro Milk Tea.¡± Alice didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I want that too.¡± The assistant was even more puzzled by Alice¡¯s actions. She had clearly come today to pick a fight with Viola Thompson. But now, Alice was copying the food that Viola had eaten. What was she trying to imply? The assistant reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Miss Alice, have you forgotten the purpose of our outing today?¡± Alice narrowed her eyes, ¡°Know the enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles without defeat.¡± A moment later, Alice continued, ¡°It¡¯s not because I admire Viola Thompson, I just want to completely trample her underfoot.¡± The assistant: ¡°¡­¡± If Alice hadn¡¯t said it, the assistant wouldn¡¯t have been suspicious¡­ Soon, the Milk Tea was ready. Since Cigacan had no tea, Alice had never tasted Milk Tea before. When she tasted the Milk Tea, her first impression was that there was such a delightful drink in the world! Fragrant, smooth. Alice looked at the assistant, ¡°Pack one for the dog to take home.¡± The assistant could only follow the order. But a dog¡­ Can it really drink Milk Tea? Following that, Alice visited every stall that Viola Thompson had patronized. The assistant¡¯s arms were about to break. But Alice showed no sign of wanting to stop. This was madness! Alice had come to settle the score with Viola Thompson, but in the end, she turned into a shopping spree¡­ This rendered the assistant speechless. Watching Viola walk ahead, Alice squinted her eyes as if suddenly remembering something, and looked at the assistant, ¡°Does Viola Thompson have a boyfriend?¡± The assistant was speechless! After so much time! You¡¯re just noticing this? But the assistant certainly couldn¡¯t express their true thoughts outwardly and nodded, ¡°That man is Viola Thompson¡¯s fiance.¡± Fiance? Surprise was all over Alice¡¯s face, ¡°She has a fiance already!¡± The assistant nodded. Alice touched her chin, then said, ¡°But her fiance does look pretty handsome.¡± Upon hearing this, the assistant¡¯s eyes widened. Is this what you should be worried about? Alice narrowed her eyes, ¡°I will also find an explosively handsome fiance in the future.¡± Otherwise, she would rather remain unmarried for life. At this point, Alice seemed to think of something, and with narrowed eyes, said, ¡°Viola Thompson is a bad woman who specializes in stealing other people¡¯s things, and her boyfriend must not be any good either!¡± After all, there¡¯s a saying: birds of a feather flock together. Alice turned to look at the assistant, ¡°Is her boyfriend very bad?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°Her boyfriend¡¯s situation is quite special.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Alice said with an excited look in her eyes. The assistant began to describe Terrence Lentz¡¯s circumstances. Upon hearing, a speechless expression spread across Alice¡¯s face. Especially when she learned that Terrence Lentz was considered good-for-nothing in the Sinian Country. She didn¡¯t know how Viola Thompson could have taken a fancy to him. ¡°Viola Thompson¡¯s taste is really poor!¡± Alice sighed, ¡°What a disgrace to the beauty!¡± The assistant looked at Alice; the expression on their face was priceless. Judging by Alice¡¯s demeanor, it seemed like she was actually feeling injustice on Viola¡¯s behalf! Did she even remember that Viola Thompson was the enemy who had stolen her clothes? The two continued to follow Viola, moving forward. At that moment, an accident happened! A child holding an ice cream, running too fast, went straight into Viola Thompson. The black chocolate ice cream smeared all over Viola¡¯s legs. The unruly child also fell to the ground due to the collision, crying loudly. Seeing this, Alice¡¯s eyes widened! This was bad, really bad! This unruly child could have provoked anyone but had to mess with Viola Thompson, that woman with a venomous heart. Viola Thompson was definitely not going to let this unruly child off the hook. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alice silently mourned in her heart. Just then, Viola Thompson helped the fallen child up, her tone unusually tender, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The little boy, looking about seven or eight years old, still clutching half a stick of ice cream in his hand, cried with eyes red, but when he clearly saw Viola Thompson¡¯s face, he was stunned for a moment. But the pause only lasted a second before he continued to cry. There wasn¡¯t the slightest impatience on Viola Thompson¡¯s face, and she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, how about I buy you another ice cream?¡± Chapter 1696 - Chapter 1696 412 Saying one thing but meaning another Chapter 1696: 412: Saying one thing but meaning another, Ultimate Plan_4 Chapter 1696: 412: Saying one thing but meaning another, Ultimate Plan_4 Hearing this, the little boy looked up at Viola Thompson, crying as he asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Viola Thompson slightly nodded and then looked over to Terrence Lentz, ¡°Lentz, you go buy the ice-cream.¡± Terrence Lentz, who was wiping chocolate off Viola Thompson¡¯s knee with a tissue, bowed down and said, ¡°Alright.¡± While Terrence Lentz went to buy the ice cream, Viola Thompson took out a tissue from her bag and gently wiped the tears off the little boy¡¯s face. Noticing that he had a scrape on his hand, she took a small porcelain jar from her bag, ¡°You¡¯re hurt here, let me apply some ointment. It might sting a bit, so just bear with it.¡± The little boy nodded. Viola Thompson gently applied the ointment to the little boy and finally, she also gently blew on it. The little boy looked at Viola Thompson, somewhat shyly said, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± ¡°Call me aunty.¡± Viola Thompson said. The little boy was startled. Aunty? Aren¡¯t aunts supposed to be as old as a mom? She¡¯s clearly a sister. ¡°Sister.¡± The little boy spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s aunty.¡± Viola Thompson corrected. The little boy was stubborn, ¡°Sister.¡± Viola Thompson didn¡¯t dwell on the issue any further and smiled, ¡°Call me whatever you want.¡± Soon, Terrence Lentz came with the ice cream. Seeing the ice cream, the little boy¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Terrence Lentz: ¡°¡­¡± This scene mildly startled Alice. She had thought Viola Thompson would sternly scold this naughty child. But she hadn¡¯t expected¡­ No! Something was very wrong! ¡°Viola Thompson seems kind of kind.¡± Alice said. Seeing Alice like this, the assistant had grown accustomed to it. Before the assistant could react, Alice continued, ¡°No, Viola Thompson must be pretending for me to see! But what does all this mean? Is she trying to please me?¡± The assistant beside her: ¡°¡­¡± You really know how to add drama to yourself. As the evening darkened, the assistant said, ¡°Miss Alice, should we continue to follow Viola Thompson?¡± Alice narrowed her eyes, ¡°Considering how much Viola Thompson is trying to please me, let¡¯s forgive her for today! Let¡¯s go home!¡± The assistant nodded and took out his phone to arrange for the driver to come over. Alice went on, ¡°But just because I forgive Viola Thompson today doesn¡¯t mean I will forgive her tomorrow. We still need to settle our scores!¡± ¡°Human Angel can only be mine!¡± Saying this, Alice sighed. If only Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t stolen her Human Angel. Maybe then, she could have been good friends with Viola Thompson! She loved making friends with beautiful women! Too bad, too bad. Seeing her sigh, the assistant curiously asked, ¡°Why did you sigh?¡± Alice said, ¡°I am thinking about how to make Viola Thompson disappear from this world.¡± The assistant was startled, his eyes filled with suspicion. Before long, the car stopped beside the two. Alice got into the car. The assistant put things in the trunk and, as she got in, saw that the Milk Tea and lollipops that were meant for the dog had all gone into Alice¡¯s mouth. The assistant swallowed hard. ¡­ Inside a luxurious villa. This villa looked no different than a normal one, but the interior connected to another world. It was filled with high technology. An elderly man with graying hair sat at the desk, looking at the young woman beside him, ¡°Haven¡¯t found him yet?¡± The young woman shook her head. The old man narrowed his eyes. A moment later, the old man lit a cigarette, his wrinkled face filled with the marks of time, ¡°Two years.¡± The young woman was very beautiful, with striking features. Dressed in a black leather jacket, black leather pants, and knee-high boots, she exuded a powerful presence. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry,¡± the young woman continued, ¡°If she¡¯s not dead, we will find her someday.¡± ¡°If she really is dead¡­¡± Hearing this, the old man furrowed his brows. ¡°If she really is dead, then all our previous efforts will have to be restarted.¡± Upon hearing this, the young woman also slightly furrowed her brows. They had initially thought that everything was under their control, but unexpectedly, an error occurred at the last step. Now, one mistake had led to another. A moment later, the old man looked up at the young woman and said earnestly, ¡°Barton, you are the only hope for our family.¡± Barton nodded. ¡°I know, Grandfather.¡± Knowing the responsibility on her shoulders, she had always been walking on thin ice. ¡°We must find her no matter what,¡± the old man continued. Barton¡¯s face was filled with determination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as she¡¯s alive, I will definitely bring her back personally to apologize to you.¡± The premise was that she wasn¡¯t dead. But Barton always felt that no one could escape unscathed in such a situation. Dead meant dead. Unfortunately, Grandfather could never accept the fact that she was already dead. Hearing this, the old man¡¯s expression was indescribable. Barton looked at the old man, weighing her words carefully, then continued, ¡°Grandfather, this world does not rely solely on her to accomplish our great cause.¡± She could do it too. The old man didn¡¯t speak, just sighed. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Barton called out again. Her name was Barton. The ¡®Barton¡¯ of command, and the ¡®Turner¡¯ of long voyage. From the moment of her birth, her parents had placed great hopes on her. But now. Barton didn¡¯t seem like herself anymore. What should have been a battleship cutting through the waves had become a small sailboat hiding in the harbor. It wasn¡¯t even quite a small sailboat. What was this? What did this look like? ¡°Barton,¡± the old man looked up at Barton, and very unusually, his eyes softened a bit, even his address differed, ¡°Firstly, I am your grandfather, and secondly, your superior. As your grandfather, I clearly understand your capability. As your superior, I also hope you can surpass yourself, but as your grandfather, he doesn¡¯t want to lose his most beloved granddaughter.¡± ¡°Barton, I hope you understand this.¡± Barton lowered her head, remaining silent. She rarely saw this side of her grandfather. Capability? Did her capability really seem so negligible in her grandfather¡¯s eyes? A moment later, Barton asked the old man, ¡°So, we must wait?¡± Wait for a result that essentially had no outcome? The old man nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± ¡°Bright Lamp is not extinguished, which means she is still alive.¡± She might have altered her appearance. She might also be hiding among the crowd. In any case, someone like her wouldn¡¯t die easily in such a place. Towards the end, the old man began to cough violently. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Barton immediately went over, patting the old man¡¯s back with a tense expression. Grandfather¡¯s health was already poor, and staying here longer was not beneficial for his health. The old man covered his mouth and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, the old man said with a pale face, ¡°It seems, I need to go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you,¡± Barton said. The old man shook his head, ¡°You stay here, guard the Bright Lamp, and wait for my return.¡± Barton seemed like she wanted to say something, but swallowed her words. In times like these, though filled with reluctance, she could only endure, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry with me here.¡± Chapter 1697 - Chapter 1697 413 It seems like an old friend has arrived Chapter 1697: 413: It seems like an old friend has arrived Chapter 1697: 413: It seems like an old friend has arrived The elder lifted his gaze towards Barton Turner, a complex expression in his eyes. A moment. He gave a sigh. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Barton asked. The elder shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought of some past events.¡± A moment, the elder continued, ¡°Barton, remember this. True feelings are the most meaningless things in this world, and you must never give your heart to anyone at any time.¡± One can only ensure one¡¯s loyalty to oneself. Sometimes, the more you give. The more you lose. Wise people never leave their happiness in someone else¡¯s hands. Barton nodded. Grandpa has been bitten by a snake once and is scared of a rope for ten years! It was because of her betrayal that Grandpa became like this. The elder continued, ¡°Not even with Hale Bennett.¡± Hale Bennett. Barton¡¯s fiance. Upon hearing this, Barton was startled. Without waiting for Barton to speak, the elder added, ¡°Hale, he looks reticent and unambitious. But in truth, he has always held back from you. You don¡¯t know the complete him. ¡°In that case,¡± Barton lifted his gaze to the elder, ¡°why did you insist on arranging our engagement?¡± The elder¡¯s face, full of wrinkles, was filled with sorrow, ¡°Because all men in this world are the same. Since their nature is identical, then I must choose the best one for you!¡± A mysterious look flashed in Barton¡¯s downcast eyes. After wrestling with her thoughts for a long time, she decided to voice her opinion, ¡°I think Hale is different from the others.¡± ¡°Wise men,¡± the elder stared fixedly at Barton and said slowly, ¡°do not fall in love.¡± Fools willingly degrade themselves. From the moment one believes in love, one is destined to be deceived eight hundred times. ¡°You¡¯re too rational. No matter what level of civilization the cosmos reaches, love is an indispensable part of human life. Without love, there is no family, and only when millions of small families come together, can a nation emerge.¡± Hearing this, the elder¡¯s face showed helplessness, and he laughed as he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡± Tales of romance and beauty exist only in poetry. In the distance, there¡¯s only survival and life. The elder went on, ¡°Barton, remember. In this world, there is never the most sincere love or friendship. Including family.¡± ¡°What about me and you?¡± Barton challenged. The elder narrowed his eyes, remaining silent. Barton had already seen the answer on the elder¡¯s face. She was his biological granddaughter and remarkably capable, so Grandpa was willing to nurture her, to dote on her. But once her abilities faded. Grandpa would abandon her and start training a new successor. Although she already knew the answer in her heart, Barton still felt a trace of reluctance and continued, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re unwilling to face reality! You and I will always be blood-related, grandparent and grandchild. As for her, she¡¯s just an abandoned child you picked up from the roadside. It¡¯s logical that she would betray you!¡± Grandpa, having experienced betrayal once, stopped believing in true feelings. This was too paranoid. And too autocratic. The elder looked at Barton, ¡°I¡¯m teaching you how to live with all my life¡¯s experiences.¡± This was also a warning to Barton not to take the wrong path in the future. Barton wanted to say more, but the words stopped on her lips and she swallowed them. The elder went on, ¡°You just need to remember to keep a clear mind with everyone, that¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°And.¡± After some thought, the elder continued, ¡°You must keep the mission in mind. Your mission is to protect the homeland¡¯s peace, cleanse the cosmos, and complete the ultimate plan.¡± Love, family, and friendship were not things Barton could possess. ¡°I understand.¡± Barton nodded. A moment, the elder coughed, ¡°Alright, you can go now. I would like to be alone for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Barton turned to leave. She had taken a few steps when she seemed to remember something. She stopped, turned back, and asked, ¡°Grandpa, when do you plan to return?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Barton continued towards the door. Just as she stepped outside, she saw a figure walking towards her. The man was tall and long-legged, handsome and refined, the epitome of elegance. And he was also the one Barton had long admired. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Being engaged to the man she had liked since childhood, Barton was happy. However. Even though they were engaged, they had always observed etiquette and never crossed the line. They hadn¡¯t even held hands. Partly because Hale Bennett was quite the gentleman and never wished to take advantage of a girl. Chapter 1698 - Chapter 1698 413 It seems like an old friend has arrived_2 Chapter 1698: 413: It seems like an old friend has arrived_2 Chapter 1698: 413: It seems like an old friend has arrived_2 Secondly, there was the reason of Master Si. Master Si didn¡¯t want Barton Turner to give his true feelings before the two had officially held their wedding ceremony. Barton Turner was supposed to keep his distance from Hale Bennett until then. Therefore, the two of them had never made any substantive progress. Fortunately, Hale Bennett didn¡¯t get angry, nor did he make any unreasonable demands. Seeing Barton Turner, Hale Bennett walked over with a smile, ¡°Barton Turner.¡± The sound of Hale Bennett¡¯s voice was like a spring breeze in the human world, refreshing to the ears and eyes. Seeing Hale Bennett, Barton Turner¡¯s mood also improved, ¡°Hale, are you here to see Grandpa?¡± Hale Bennett nodded. ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s health recently?¡± Hale Bennett asked with concern. ¡°Still the same,¡± Barton Turner replied, ¡°he¡¯s planning on going back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Hale Bennett slightly frowned, ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Barton Turner nodded. Hale Bennett continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Grandpa.¡± ¡°Shall I accompany you?¡± Hale Bennett shook his head, ¡°No need. It¡¯s too late now, you go back and rest first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hale Bennett walked toward Master Si¡¯s room. Barton Turner watched Hale Bennett¡¯s retreating figure, his expression somewhat obscure and difficult to read. Hale Bennett was diligently trying to gain the favor of Master Si. Unfortunately. All these efforts would ultimately be in vain. A moment, Barton Turner sighed softly. Perhaps having heard Barton Turner¡¯s sigh, Hale Bennett turned around at this moment and looked towards Barton Turner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did something unhappy happen?¡± Barton Turner shook his head, ¡°No.¡± Hale Bennett continued, ¡°Barton, we are fiances and will be family in the future, so I hope that no matter what difficulties you face, you can tell me. We can figure out a solution together.¡± Barton Turner looked at the man standing before him, finding it impossible to associate him with the Grim Reaper. That was why she had fallen for Hale Bennett. ¡°Okay.¡± Barton Turner nodded. A moment, Barton Turner smiled as she looked at Hale Bennett, ¡°But right now, I haven¡¯t encountered any insurmountable difficulties. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hale Bennett didn¡¯t say much more, only adding, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Barton Turner nodded again. Hale Bennett walked toward Master Si¡¯s room. Master Si¡¯s attitude towards Hale Bennett wasn¡¯t cold, but rather greeted him with a smile. However, this smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. There was a faint aloofness. Hale Bennett didn¡¯t mind and still chatted with Elder Si cheerfully, as if he didn¡¯t care about the latter¡¯s demeanor at all. The chandelier cast a shallow light upon Hale Bennett¡¯s body. Elder Si prided himself on having seen countless people in his lifetime, yet he couldn¡¯t see through Hale Bennett. This young man was neither impetuous nor driven by fame and profit. If the country needed it, Hale Bennett would even be willing to give up everything for the homeland he was protecting. But the cleaner the young man appeared, the more it indicated that there was a problem. Although Barton Turner was talented despite his youth, he still fell short when compared to Hale Bennett. So, at first, Elder Si had no intention of bringing these two together. Unfortunately. A twist of fate occurred. And just when Barton Turner had also reached the right age. Since she was to be married. Then it should be to the best. Although Elder Si found Hale Bennett, the young man, somewhat enigmatic, he could think of no one better than Hale Bennett. Just then, Hale Bennett spoke up. ¡°I heard from Barton that you¡¯re going back tomorrow.¡± Elder Si nodded. Barton really had no reservations towards Hale Bennett. In less than ten minutes of their meeting, Barton had informed him of the most important information. This child¡­ Was too easily deceived. Elder Si couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly. Hale Bennett looked at Elder Si, ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡± Elder Si narrowed his eyes and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Upon saying this, Elder Si continued, ¡°As you see, I am concerned about what will become of Barton alone in this world after I am gone.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You worry too much.¡± There was no discernible fluctuation in Hale Bennett¡¯s tone, ¡°She has us.¡± He didn¡¯t say ¡®I.¡¯ He said ¡®us.¡¯ Elder Si had always considered himself to be quite idealistic, but it turned out Hale Bennett was even more rational than he was. After speaking, Hale Bennett added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never leave Barton all alone.¡± Elder Si nodded, covering his mouth and coughing softly, ¡°Hale, you are young and capable, I believe in you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you think too highly of me,¡± Hale Bennett was very modest, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve the description ¡®young and capable.''¡± Chapter 1699 - Chapter 1699 413 It seems like an old friend has arrived_3 Chapter 1699: 413: It seems like an old friend has arrived_3 Chapter 1699: 413: It seems like an old friend has arrived_3 ¡°You don¡¯t have to be modest.¡± After these words, Elder Si paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Actually, I have another concern.¡± ¡°Please speak,¡± Hale Bennett said. Elder Si¡¯s expression became very anxious in an instant, sighing, he said, ¡°Now that more than half the deadline has passed, when will we be able to purify the universe and complete the ultimate plan?¡± Human greed is unending, excessively wasting the resources of Earth and the universe, causing magnetic field disruptions. If not intervened, the consequences would be unimaginable. Purifying the universe had always been the ultimate goal of the entire Si Family. Hearing this, Hale Bennett slightly furrowed his brow and then spoke, ¡°Grandfather, currently, Miss Gemma is out of contact, and she has always been the person in charge of the ultimate plan. Without her, I fear no one can restart the ultimate plan.¡± Gemma. Full name, Gemma Turner. Renowned as a genius girl once in a millennium. But Gemma Turner was very low-key, and despite the Si Family¡¯s power and influence, she still thrived with the name ¡®Gemma.¡¯ No one knew Miss Gemma¡¯s last name was Si. Yet everyone knew Miss Gemma. Hearing the last sentence from Hale Bennett, Elder Si frowned unnoticed. A moment later, Elder Si said, ¡°If I could cultivate the first Gemma, I could cultivate a second Gemma!¡± ¡°But reality has proven that you failed,¡± Hale Bennett looked at Elder Si, word by word. Heart-piercingly. There was only one Gemma. There was only one genius girl. Although the next words from Hale Bennett went unsaid, the implication was very clear. Elder Si¡¯s expression visibly soured. Yet Hale Bennett did not care about Elder Si¡¯s feelings and continued, ¡°Miss Gemma is unique, and she is the only one who can start the ultimate plan, Elder Si, no one knows this better than you.¡± This time, Hale Bennett did not even call him ¡®grandfather.¡¯ Elder Si looked up at Hale Bennett, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean to say, is that no one can replace Miss Gemma.¡± Not even Elder Si¡¯s own granddaughter could. ¡°But she betrayed us!¡± Elder Si¡¯s emotions went out of control in that instant. Elder Si¡¯s facial expressions changed under Hale Bennett¡¯s watchful eyes, and momentarily, Hale Bennett calmly said, ¡°I think there must be some hidden truths behind this matter. Knowing Miss Gemma as I do, she is absolutely not the kind of person who would just disappear on a whim.¡± With this, Hale Bennett changed his tone slightly, ¡°So, you can¡¯t just put the blame of betrayal on her.¡± The longer Gemma had been missing, the longer Hale Bennett had been searching for her. Unfortunately. There had been no news until now. With Gemma¡¯s capabilities, nobody could have outmaneuvered her. Unless. She wanted to lose. ¡°Hale Bennett!¡± Elder Si suddenly slammed his hand on the table, ¡°Barton Turner is your fiance!¡± ¡°I have never denied that.¡± Compared to Elder Si¡¯s anger, Hale Bennett was very calm. Elder Si took a deep breath, ¡°A fiance should know what to do and what not to do, I shouldn¡¯t need to remind you, should I?¡± Hale Bennett twirled the ring on his finger, a slight smile on his lips, ¡°If you think I¡¯m not worthy of Barton, you can call off the engagement anytime.¡± Still in a calm tone. Elder Si¡¯s hands clenched, veins bulging, nobody knew how angry Elder Si was. But he had to endure it. When he had coerced Hale Bennett into accepting the engagement, he should have foreseen this day. As Hale Bennett stood up, facing Elder Si turning pale with rage, he said, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s getting late, I won¡¯t disturb you any further. You should rest early.¡± After these words, Hale Bennett turned and walked away. Watching Hale Bennett¡¯s retiring figure, Elder Si was so angry that he was at a loss for words. As Hale Bennett came out of the house, Barton was still standing there. The night shrouded her entire figure. Hale Bennett did not notice Barton. Until Barton spoke up. ¡°Xufeng.¡± Only then did Hale Bennett look up, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone back?¡± Barton walked up to Hale Bennett, ¡°I want to talk with you.¡± Hale Bennett nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s walk together then.¡± Barton followed Hale Bennett¡¯s steps. The two walked to the villa¡¯s back garden. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was rather strange. Because of the climate, it was entirely a snowy winter outside the villa, but inside the villa¡¯s back garden, various flowers were blooming profusely. It would be romantic if the two were lovers deep in love. Unfortunately. Life has no ¡®ifs.¡¯ As they smelled the faint fragrance of the flowers, Barton continued to speak, ¡°I hope my grandfather didn¡¯t give you a hard time?¡± Chapter 1700 - Chapter 1700 413 It seems like an old friend arrives_4 Chapter 1700: 413: It seems like an old friend arrives_4 Chapter 1700: 413: It seems like an old friend arrives_4 ¡°No,¡± Hale Bennett replied. ¡°Really?¡± Barton Turner was somewhat uneasy. Hale Bennett nodded slightly, ¡°Really.¡± As the words fell, Hale Bennett asked again, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with Grandpa about Miss Gemma.¡± Mentioning Gemma, Barton Turner¡¯s face was full of regret. ¡°She is a very excellent person, but unfortunately, she chose the wrong path.¡± Hale Bennett glanced at Barton Turner from the corner of his eye, then continued, ¡°Barton, tell me honestly, did Miss Gemma betray the Si Family?¡± ¡°Is it important to you?¡± Barton Turner asked. ¡°It is important,¡± Hale Bennett nodded. Barton Turner spoke indifferently, ¡°Yes, she betrayed the Si Family.¡± Upon hearing this, Hale Bennett frowned imperceptibly. Although he knew Barton Turner would not lie to him. But Hale Bennett still found it hard to believe. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Barton Turner continued to ask. Hale Bennett did not speak. Barton Turner took a deep breath, unsure what Hale Bennett truly felt for Gemma. But seeing how much Hale Bennett believed in Gemma, it was very distressing for her. Almost suffocating. After a moment, Barton Turner continued, ¡°Because of her betrayal, Grandpa¡¯s health suddenly worsened.¡± ¡°Although she was an abandoned infant Grandpa took in, he has been meticulously teaching her for years, caring for her more than his own granddaughter. Even Grandpa himself never expected that she would do such a thing. Because of this incident, he now is unwilling to trust anyone and is guarded against everybody.¡± ¡°That Grandpa did not announce it publicly is still out of consideration for their familial bond.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hale Bennett just looked at Barton Turner. Barton Turner met Hale Bennett¡¯s eyes, ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡± At this, Barton Turner continued, ¡°Hale, I know you have always admired her. But some things cannot be ignored just because you admire her.¡± Once an act of betrayal is committed, it can never be undone. If Gemma dared to do it. Why not dare to admit it? Hearing this, Hale Bennett narrowed his eyes, and asked again, ¡°Is there a problem with the ultimate plan?¡± Barton Turner smiled and said, ¡°Would you rather believe that there¡¯s a problem with the ultimate plan than that she betrayed us?¡± ¡°I believe in her,¡± Hale Bennett articulated firmly. Hearing these words, Barton Turner¡¯s face was indescribable. Because Hale Bennett believed in her, so no matter what Gemma did, Hale Bennett would find an excuse for her. Barton Turner took a deep breath, ¡°I used to be like you. We both trusted her, believing she could purify the universe and lead us to complete the ultimate plan, but the truth is, she betrayed us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your trust was not firm enough,¡± Hale Bennett said. Barton Turner looked at Hale Bennett in disbelief, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of making me angry?¡± She was angry. The question came with a tinge of jealousy. How many women would be willing to hear their fiance speak so firmly about believing another woman? ¡°Barton, I believe in you,¡± Hale Bennett said, gazing steadily at Barton Turner, ¡°You are different from the others. You are not like those trivial women.¡± With just a simple sentence, Hale Bennett dissolved the anger in Barton Turner¡¯s heart. Hale Bennett believed in her. That was enough for her. Reaching the end of the garden, Hale Bennett stopped, turned his head to look at Barton Turner, ¡°I have matters to deal with. I¡¯m going back first; you should rest early too.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Barton Turner nodded. Hale Bennett turned and walked away. Watching Hale Bennett¡¯s figure disappear into the garden, Barton Turner then turned and left. And all this was seen by Barton Turner¡¯s younger cousin. ¡°Sister.¡± The little cousin ran to Barton Turner¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Barton Turner turned to look at her cousin, ¡°Sweetie, do you need something from me?¡± Sweetie took a deep breath and looked at Barton Turner, ¡°Sister, you should call off your engagement with Hale Bennett.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Barton Turner was taken aback. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sweetie continued, ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you at all, and even if you get married, you won¡¯t be happy.¡± Hearing this, Barton Turner chuckled lightly. After a moment, Barton Turner patted Sweetie¡¯s head, ¡°You little one, speaking so wisely, but do you understand love?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Sweetie stood hands on hips, adopting an adult¡¯s posture, ¡°Sister, Hale Bennett is just using you; there¡¯s no love in the way he looks at you.¡± Barton Turner¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°If it¡¯s not love, then what is it?¡± Chapter 1701 - Chapter 1701 413 It seems like an old friend arrives_5 Chapter 1701: 413: It seems like an old friend arrives_5 Chapter 1701: 413: It seems like an old friend arrives_5 ¡°It¡¯s a scheme!¡± Sweetie continued, ¡°Every time my brother schemes against me, he uses that exact look.¡± Who would take a six-year-old child¡¯s words seriously? Not to mention a child. Even adults would be completely confused about such matters. Sweetie, with a look of disappointment about her sister, ¡°Sister, you must not be fooled by Hale Bennett, that Big Gray Wolf! He just said he believes you, but he doesn¡¯t believe you at all. He¡¯s CPU-ing you!¡± ¡°Ah no, it¡¯s PCU, maybe WPS? PUW?¡± Sweetie thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t remember what the three letters were, so she gave up, ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s trying to mentally control you, he¡¯s definitely not a good person!¡± Cara Turner is doomed! She really can¡¯t see through such an obvious scam. Barton chuckled and bent down to look at Sweetie, saying slowly, ¡°Did you finish the homework Professor Alpha gave you?¡± Hearing this, Sweetie immediately covered her face and ran away. She couldn¡¯t hear it; she just couldn¡¯t hear it. Why does something as horrible as homework exist in the world? She couldn¡¯t escape it at home. And she couldn¡¯t escape it here either! Barton looked at Sweetie¡¯s retreating figure, his face showing a helpless smile. This child, always acting way beyond her age. If guided properly in the future, she might really accomplish great things. Sweetie ran out of the villa in one breath. She didn¡¯t want to be dragged back to do homework. Homework is for those who lack talent. She was so outstanding, she didn¡¯t need to waste time like this. Sweetie ran too fast. Bang! She hit an object. More precisely, a person. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry.¡± Being a polite child, she apologized immediately. ¡°Sweetie?¡± This voice sounded somewhat familiar. Sweetie looked up and saw Hale Bennett, ¡°Big Gray Wolf!¡± Hale Bennett:¡±???¡± Big Gray Wolf? Realizing she¡¯d said the wrong thing, Sweetie immediately covered her mouth, then grinned and said, ¡°Hale, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°Yeah, quite a coincidence.¡± Sweetie tiptoed and caught the corner of Hale Bennett¡¯s clothes, with a pitiful look, ¡°I sneaked out, you won¡¯t send me back, will you?¡± Pretending not to see Sweetie¡¯s expression, Hale turned and walked towards the other side. Sweetie watched Hale¡¯s retreating figure, chin in hand, ¡°I thought he was going to CPU me, but I didn¡¯t expect the Big Gray Wolf to be so easy to talk today.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the Big Gray Wolf?¡± The already distant Hale Bennett suddenly turned around. Frightened, Sweetie bolted. The Big Gray Wolf was scary! ¡­ Country Polluton. Viola Thompson received an invitation from Designer Su. Inviting her to attend the early autumn fashion release. She didn¡¯t want to go initially, but when she turned to the last page of the invitation, she saw that they were offering Royal Milk Tea from Cuba. Royal Milk Tea from Cuba. It must be delicious. Viola gulped down saliva and looked up at Terrence Lentz, who was reading a newspaper under the light, ¡°Mr. Lentz.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Terrence Lentz slightly lifted his eyes. ¡°Join me on a trip the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola slightly narrowed her eyes, ¡°You agree so readily without even asking where we¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Would you sell me out?¡± Terrence Lentz countered. Viola nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m selling you out.¡± Terrence Lentz laughed lightly, ¡°Selling me to be your trophy husband?¡± Viola also laughed. Soon the two were in a playful uproar. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop,¡± Terrence Lentz suddenly turned serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Viola asked curiously. Terrence Lentz stood up and cleared his throat, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± Viola then noticed his discomfort and quickly buried her head in the pillow, chirping, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Who would have thought the distinguished and aloof Miss Thompson could also be like this? The next day. Today Terrence had his own matters to attend to. Conveniently, Viola also had things to take care of. She had just stepped out of the laboratory. When a little girl ran into her. Bang! The little girl nearly fell, but Viola, with quick reflexes, caught her arm. ¡°Thank you,¡± the little girl said. Her tone lacked the usual panic of children. ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Viola responded softly. That voice, so familiar! The little girl looked up, her blue eyes wide. A moment later, the little girl¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, staring at Viola, ¡°Gemma! So you were hiding here!¡± Viola bent down, looking at Sweetie with a gentle smile, ¡°Little friend, you must have mistaken me for someone else.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Gemma, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Sweetie,¡± Sweetie clung to Viola, crying softly, ¡°Gemma, I missed you so much.¡± Viola was completely baffled. ¡°Little friend, you really have the wrong person.¡± Sweetie looked up at Viola, her face mysterious; she put her index finger to her lips, made a shushing gesture, and whispered low, ¡°Gemma, I understand, I understand everything! Don¡¯t worry, I absolutely won¡¯t tell this secret to anyone!¡± Before Viola could react, Sweetie immediately turned around and ran away, not forgetting to look back and say, ¡°Gemma, I¡¯ll come back to find you!¡± Chapter 1702 - Chapter 1702 414 Familiar Strangeness Chapter 1702: 414: Familiar Strangeness Chapter 1702: 414: Familiar Strangeness Sweetie ran further and further away. Soon, her figure disappeared ahead. Somehow, looking at Sweetie, she suddenly felt a familiar sensation. It was as if¡­ she had seen this child somewhere before. Viola Thompson frowned subtly. Just then, Vivian approached from a nearby spot, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson then realized what was happening. Seeing her like this, Vivian asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Thompson, did you see someone you know?¡± Viola Thompson shook her head, ¡°I must have mistaken her for someone else.¡± Viola Thompson had an excellent memory. If she really knew this little girl, she would not forget her. Vivian continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, next we need to make a trip to the North District Laboratory.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. Vivian had already arranged for a vehicle. After the vehicle arrived, the two of them got into it together. In about 20-30 minutes, the car arrived at the North District Laboratory. The laboratory professors were already standing at the entrance to greet them. Dozens of people stood in two rows, looking somewhat spectacular. An unknowing lab technician curiously asked, ¡°Who¡¯s visiting today? Even Professor Alnwick came out himself!¡± Professor Alnwick was a big boss. Usually as elusive as a dragon. The lab technicians were somewhat shocked to see Professor Alnwick today. After all, Professor Alnwick was a man who didn¡¯t even regard Professor Casla. ¡°It¡¯s said that a very remarkable expert is visiting.¡± Expert? At some unknown time, the word ¡®expert¡¯ had taken on a derogatory connotation. Some experts, standing from their high horses, actually knew nothing at all. For example, an expert teaching you how to prevent hair loss, is himself bald. Or another example. Experts encourage farmers to buy urban houses and drive to their farmlands for work¡­ All these absurd statements were made by so-called experts. Experts born into wealthy families, how could they understand the troubles of ordinary people? Much less human suffering. Listening to his colleagues¡¯ discussions, a curious lab technician named Allen asked, ¡°What kind of expert?¡± The laboratory needed funding to operate. Thus, often bosses pretending to be experts would visit the laboratory to give their opinions and add a feather to their cap. It looked like, Today¡¯s boss seemed to be another who came to inspect on behalf of the financiers. Soon, the car stopped, and the door was opened. Indeed, Allen wasn¡¯t disappointed. Emerging from the back seat was a very young girl. An Eastern face. Yet her features were unusually attractive, catching one¡¯s eye instantly. Upon seeing the visitor exit the car, Professor Alnwick immediately went to greet her with a smile full of joy, ¡°Professor Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Hello.¡± Professor Alnwick pointed to a young man beside him and said, ¡°Professor Thompson, let me introduce you, this is my assistant Delridge. Delridge graduated from Ly State University and he has once received the highest award in biology.¡± The reason Professor Alnwick introduced Delridge so grandly was because Delridge was also his heir. Ever since Viola Thompson had completed the Sight Restorer experiment, she had become an idol to Delridge. Today, finally meeting his idol in person, Delridge was very nervous. He didn¡¯t dare look at Viola Thompson. He could hardly believe that this younger person, who hadn¡¯t even graduated from university yet, could have conducted such a great experiment. Viola Thompson looked at Delridge with eyes full of admiration, ¡°The young inspire fear, I look forward to your growth.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Delridge bowed deeply to Viola Thompson. He respected Viola Thompson greatly, thus he bowed very sincerely. Viola Thompson smiled gently. Seeing this, the lab technicians were all surprised. Delridge was young and talented, and being Professor Alnwick¡¯s most valued assistant, he usually had some air of arrogance. Even when meeting financier bosses, he tended to have an attitude. But today, Delridge was so respectful. This made the lab technicians not only curious but also wonder about the status of this financier boss. As Professor Alnwick led Viola Thompson inside, the lab technicians followed slowly behind them. They whispered among themselves. Allen, just as curious as everyone else, said to his companion, ¡°Did you hear that? Professor Alnwick just called her Professor Thompson.¡± Called Professor Thompson. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And a Sinian person! That was quite suspicious. Upon this realization, Allen said quite surprised, ¡°Do you think this Professor Thompson could actually be the one who completed the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± The Professor Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan was also very young. Most importantly, Professor Thompson was also a Sinian person! Chapter 1703 - Chapter 1703 414 The Strangeness of Familiarity_2 Chapter 1703: 414: The Strangeness of Familiarity_2 Chapter 1703: 414: The Strangeness of Familiarity_2 Therefore, she also became a myth and legend within the biological sphere. Her companion squinted, ¡°Considering how much Professor Alnwick values her, she very well might be Professor Thompson.¡± Upon hearing this, Allen was extremely excited! But then, his companion doused him with a bucket of cold water, ¡°But Professor Thompson probably wouldn¡¯t come here, right?¡± Professor Thompson is busy! She was recently invited by the president to attend a lecture at Polluton University. Right now, she should be toasting with the president. Allen continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Kandi.¡± Kandi and Delridge had a close relationship; she must know the inside story. After saying that, Allen quickly walked towards Kandi. ¡°Kandi.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kandi looked at Allen. Allen glanced at the voice walking ahead and asked in a lowered voice, ¡°Is this Professor Thompson the one who completed the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± As soon as he finished asking, Allen¡¯s eyes were filled with hopeful light. Upon hearing this, Kandi said mysteriously, ¡°You guess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me guess! Just tell me!¡± Allen urgently pressed. Kandi laughed and said, ¡°Of course it is! If it weren¡¯t Professor Thompson, do you think Professor Alnwick would care so much?¡± If it were just some regular business bigwig coming over, Alnwick would merely show his face, never personally welcoming them. Hearing this, Allen¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°Really?¡± Kandi nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± No one could imagine how excited Allen was at the moment. He had never dreamt that one day, he would actually see his idol. And to be under the same roof as his idol, breathing the same air. This was like a dream come into reality! It was an amazing feeling! Allen took out his phone, stood on tiptoes, and took a photo of the backs of Viola Thompson and Professor Alnwick. A moment later, Allen logged into his social media account and posted an update. [The day I shared a frame with my idol, star-chasing successful.] As soon as he posted the update, new comments appeared underneath. [Which big star?] [Stars visit your laboratory, too?] [Just from the back, you can tell there¡¯s a lot of presence! Definitely an international superstar.] [Other than being envious, I don¡¯t know what else to say.] A few minutes later, Allen opened his social media account again and was shocked by the comments he saw. He didn¡¯t expect everyone to be so enthusiastic. Allen edited a reply: [I misspoke, not a star. It¡¯s Professor Thompson who completed the Sight Restorer Plan!] As soon as everyone realized it was Professor Thompson, the excitement level shot up even more. This is a national treasure! [Ahhh! I need to take a screenshot! My friend actually chased down Professor Thompson!] [Is your laboratory hiring?] [Live broadcast, please!] [What a pity, just a back view! We want to see Professor Thompson¡¯s face!] Before long, the update made it to the platform¡¯s trending list, and even more people came to watch, eager to see Professor Thompson¡¯s face. Even Allen hadn¡¯t anticipated that just a photo of a back would get his post trending. Allen replied in the comments: [Professor Thompson is even younger and more beautiful than imagined. But front-facing photos can¡¯t be taken, Professor Thompson doesn¡¯t wish to show her face on public platforms, we must all protect her privacy together.] Viola Thompson entered the office with Professor Alnwick. Alnwick handed Thompson a document, ¡°Professor Thompson, are you aware of Professor Casla¡¯s experiment?¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. ¡°Then take a look at this,¡± Alnwick continued. Viola Thompson took the document that Alnwick handed her. She read quickly, almost ten lines at a glance. After reading, she closed the document and said with a frown, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°We are still considering,¡± Alnwick continued, ¡°Professor Thompson, do you think the risk of this experiment is great?¡± ¡°Very.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°A week ago I had already visited Professor Casla¡¯s laboratory and told them to immediately stop the plan, or else the consequences would be unimaginable, it seems they did not take my warning to heart.¡± Hearing this, Alnwick frowned slightly. A moment later, Alnwick looked up at Viola Thompson, ¡°Have you met Piloy?¡± ¡°I have.¡± Alnwick went on, ¡°She¡¯s a very promising young person.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Piloy was indeed talented. Some even predicted she could become the next Viola Thompson, even surpassing the current Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson did not deny Piloy¡¯s talent, ¡°But she¡¯s a bit too proud.¡± Overconfidence turns to arrogance. If she were more humble, more open to advice, maybe she truly could become a renowned expert one day. Chapter 1704 - Chapter 1704 414 Familiar Stranger_3 Chapter 1704: 414: Familiar Stranger_3 Chapter 1704: 414: Familiar Stranger_3 What a pity¡­ Professor Alnwick looked at Viola Thompson again, then asked, ¡°Professor Thompson, in your opinion, what consequences would arise if Piloy insists on completing the experiment?¡± ¡°After the genetic mutation, the consequences will be irreversible,¡± Viola Thompson said, her face devoid of any jest. ¡°At that point, anything could happen.¡± Professor Alnwick narrowed his eyes. No experiment comes with absolute success. Before the results of the experiment were out, no one could accurately predict the consequences. Yet Viola Thompson was so adamant. What evidence did she have? Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Professor Alnwick, I have said all that I wanted to say about this experiment. The decision is yours, but¡­ I must remind you, there¡¯s no antidote for regret. Once you decide to collaborate, you must share both honor and disgrace.¡± No matter the outcome, success or failure, Alnwick must bear it together. Alnwick paused and did not immediately respond to Viola Thompson¡¯s statement. Delridge, standing beside, was also deep in thought. Three days ago, Professor Casla had proposed that the two laboratories collaborate and share the results. This was a no-lose proposition for Professor Alnwick. But suddenly, Alnwick heard about Viola Thompson¡¯s warning to Casla and was caught in a dilemma. If Casla and the others completed the experiment, it would surely cause a global sensation. After all, the famous scientist Dale Thomson had died of Parkinson¡¯s disease, and many celebrities were also afflicted with Parkinson¡¯s. If Casla Laboratory could really develop a miracle drug that changes genes, it would be yet another miracle for all mankind. Having reached this point in the conversation, Alnwick knew that nothing he said would be useful. ¡°Professor Thompson, I¡¯ll think about this matter and discuss it separately with Professor Casla later. Let¡¯s go to the cell culture room now, and I¡¯ll need your help to guide those young novices.¡± At the end, Alnwick made a gesture of invitation. Viola Thompson stepped forward. ¡­ After Viola Thompson left, Alnwick managed to see Casla. Casla looked at Alnwick, somewhat eagerly asking, ¡°Professor Alnwick, have you made up your mind?¡± At the peak of the experiment and aspiring for vast human and material resources, collaborating with Alnwick would be an added advantage. Thus, Casla was truly anxious, almost wishing he could sign the contract with Alnwick in the next second. Hearing this, Alnwick looked up leisurely and spoke, ¡°Professor Casla, regrettably, I am afraid I cannot participate in this great experiment with you.¡± After pausing, Alnwick added, ¡°I also urge you to reconsider whether to continue with this experiment. As a scientist, we must not only complete experiments but also be responsible for all mankind.¡± Upon hearing this, Casla was stunned, because he had a pleasant conversation with Alnwick three days ago. But now, just seventy-two hours later, Alnwick seemed like a completely different person. Casla narrowed his eyes and looked at Alnwick, ¡°May I ask why?¡± Alnwick smiled, ¡°We are also quite busy right now, truly more than we can manage. Plus, I¡¯ve carefully studied your experimental approach, and it actually harbors many risks. If it leads to genetic mutation, the consequences could be unimaginable; therefore, I advise you to think it over as well.¡± Casla was somewhat reluctant. Without a partner, the progress of the experiment would be slowed down. He was even less willing to lose such a high-quality experimental partner like Alnwick. ¡°Professor Alnwick, I still hope you would reconsider.¡± Alnwick shook his head, ¡°I think we should not reconsider anymore.¡± Casla sighed. Alnwick stood up from his chair, ¡°Professor Casla, we may collaborate another time. I have to go now.¡± Casla also stood up to see Alnwick off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As they walked out, Delridge looked at Alnwick, ¡°Professor, are you really sure about your decision?¡± Although Delridge greatly admired Viola Thompson, he always felt she was being overly cautious this time. A moment later, Delridge added, ¡°Once Professor Casla¡¯s experiment is completed, we won¡¯t have an antidote for regret.¡± ¡°Have you thought about what we would have to bear if it fails?¡± Alnwick replied. Delridge narrowed his eyes, ¡°But the purpose of an experiment lies in its results. If we fear the results and do not start at all, we are already betraying our core principle as researchers!¡± Chapter 1705 - Chapter 1705 414 Unfamiliar Familiarity_4 Chapter 1705: 414: Unfamiliar Familiarity_4 Chapter 1705: 414: Unfamiliar Familiarity_4 Alnwick certainly knew what the purpose of scientific research was, ¡°But if we insist on completing an experiment that leads to bad results when the outcome is predictable, can you or I bear that responsibility?¡± With that said, Alnwick paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Since Professor Thompson has managed to complete the Sight Restorer Plan, it means she is no ordinary person. Following her, there¡¯s absolutely no problem.¡± Moreover, he felt Piloy was too arrogant. She was willing to do anything just to prove herself. From a certain perspective, such a person could not become a qualified scientific researcher. Having said that, Delridge had nothing more to say, only commenting, ¡°I hope your choice is not mistaken.¡± ¡­ After Alnwick left, Piloy emerged from On the other side and said to Professor Casla, ¡°It¡¯s Alnwick¡¯s loss for not collaborating with us. You shouldn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Professor Casla pressed his temples with a worried touch, ¡°But if they don¡¯t collaborate with us, how can the experiment proceed?¡± Piloy narrowed her eyes, ¡°There are plenty of others.¡± Alnwick¡¯s absence was not a concern. Seeing her like this, Professor Casla narrowed his eyes too, ¡°Piloy, do you have other plans?¡± Piloy didn¡¯t directly answer Professor Casla but smiled, ¡°In any case, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter.¡± Once the experiment was completed, she was determined to make everyone who looked down on her be dazzled. And the name Piloy would be forever inscribed on the milestone of human history. Thinking this, Piloy¡¯s lips curved into a smile. It was as if she had already completed the experiment. Seeing Piloy so confident about the experiment, Professor Casla also breathed a sigh of relief and then suggested, ¡°Shall I try to make an appointment with Professor Grant again?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Piloy nodded. Professor Grant had always known which way the wind blew. On the other side. Although Sweetie had run away, she was caught and brought back by her home tutor. Sweetie, weeping, clasped her hands together and beseeched, ¡°Please let me go, Mr. Ettinger! I¡¯m really not cut out for studying.¡± Mr. Ettinger looked at Sweetie and smiled, ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re a truly terrific and smart kid. You just don¡¯t want to study. If you put your mind to it, you¡¯ll definitely be able to find your path to success.¡± ¡°You¡¯re CPU-ing me,¡± Sweetie rolled her eyes at Mr. Ettinger. ¡°Where did you learn to talk like that?¡± Mr. Ettinger couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Do I need to learn, with my natural talent?¡± Sweetie said with a face full of pride. Mr. Ettinger patted Sweetie on the head and sighed, ¡°If only you could apply that energy to your studies, your teacher would be very gratified.¡± Just then, footsteps were heard outside the door. Sweetie looked up. Oh! It was Big Gray Wolf. Remembering that Big Gray Wolf had let her off before, she felt he wasn¡¯t as bad as she had imagined and quickly hid behind Hale Bennett, ¡°Uncle Hale, help me!¡± Seeing Hale Bennett, Mr. Ettinger became a bit nervous and immediately stood up to greet him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Bennett.¡± Hale Bennett nodded, ¡°Sweetie works pretty hard in her studies normally; Mr. Ettinger, give her the day off.¡± Who dared not to give face to the God of War? Hearing this, Mr. Ettinger immediately said, ¡°Of course, Mr. Bennett. Then I¡¯ll be heading back.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Watching Mr. Ettinger¡¯s retreating figure, Sweetie was ecstatic. It seemed she was right; Big Gray Wolf wasn¡¯t all that bad. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Hale.¡± Hale Bennett looked down slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, haven¡¯t you?¡± Sweetie paused, ¡°You¡¯re not Uncle Hale?¡± Hale Bennett corrected, ¡°You should be calling me Big Gray Wolf.¡± Hearing this, Sweetie feigned ignorance, ¡°Big Gray Wolf? Is there a Big Gray Wolf here?¡± Hale Bennett didn¡¯t press the issue and continued, ¡°Where did you run off to this afternoon?¡± Speaking of which, Sweetie became very excited, ¡°Uncle Hale, let me tell you, today in Country Polluton I saw¡­¡± She seemed to remember something mid-sentence; she had promised Gemma she would keep a secret. So. She couldn¡¯t let Big Gray Wolf know about it just yet. Who knows if Big Gray Wolf will harm Gemma? ¡°Spotted such a beautiful girl! Even prettier than Cara Turner!¡± At these words, Hale Bennett narrowed his eyes, ¡°Really?¡± Sweetie wasn¡¯t like other children her age, she was much more mature mentally. Hale Bennett could see her hesitant and holding-back demeanor in her actions and speech. It seemed. She had encountered something special in Country Polluton. ¡°Mhm,¡± Sweetie nodded. As soon as she finished speaking, Sweetie looked at Hale Bennett, ¡°Uncle Bennett, I have to go now, I have other things to attend to!¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± No sooner had Sweetie left than Hale Bennett called his assistant over. ¡°Mr. Bennett.¡± Hale Bennett, with his head down, fiddled with the silver ring on his finger and spoke indifferently, ¡°Check what happened to Sweetie in Country Polluton.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the assistant nodded. ¡°Furthermore,¡± Hale Bennett continued, ¡°find two people to follow Sweetie, and keep an eye on her whereabouts these next few days.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Barton!¡± Cara Turner came over from On the other side. Seeing Cara Turner, Hale Bennett walked over leisurely, ¡°Has grandfather left?¡± Cara Turner nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± After speaking, Cara Turner continued, ¡°Are you busy this afternoon?¡± ¡°Do you have something?¡± Hale Bennett asked. Cara Turner brushed some stray hair behind her ear, smiling at Hale Bennett, ¡°Nothing much, just wanted to chat with you.¡± Although the two were engaged, they actually spent very little time together. Hale Bennett was about to respond when his assistant reminded him, ¡°Director, this afternoon you have an important meeting with some elders.¡± Hearing this, Cara Turner immediately said, ¡°Then you go, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Hale Bennett nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll find you once I finish up what I¡¯m working on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At that moment, the assistant reminded again, ¡°Director, it¡¯s time for the meeting.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Cara Turner then said, ¡°Barton, you¡¯d better go, don¡¯t delay important matters.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± With that, Hale Bennett turned and left. Watching Hale Bennett¡¯s retreating figure, Cara Turner¡¯s eyes smiled; she was very content with her current situation. With her love life settled, she could now focus on her career. ¡­ There were many people invited to the Su Banquet. They came from all walks of society. Although Piloy was a research scientist, she was quite close to Su in private, and hence, she too received Su¡¯s invitation. Knowing that Viola Thompson was going to attend the banquet, Piloy narrowed her eyes and looked toward her assistant, ¡°Did Miss Alice receive an invitation from Su?¡± The assistant shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Alice¡¯s name wasn¡¯t on the guest list. Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Piloy¡¯s lips, ¡°How can we miss Alice at such a lively party?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assistant was taken aback. Not understanding the complication. Before the assistant could respond, Piloy continued, ¡°Go tell Su that Alice and I are very close friends. Ask him to send an invitation to Alice as well.¡± A moment later, Piloy added, ¡°Right, and find a way to let Alice know that Viola Thompson is also attending the banquet.¡± Otherwise, knowing Alice¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t attend such a gathering. Chapter 1706 - Chapter 1706 415 Just stunned Chapter 1706: 415: Just stunned! Chapter 1706: 415: Just stunned! But if Alice knew Viola was also coming, she would definitely attend. After all, Viola had stolen Alice¡¯s Human Angel. Alice is the little princess of the Clan, pampered from birth. How could she allow someone to steal her treasures? If Alice were to meet Viola at the banquet, the scene would be quite spectacular. With this thought, Piloy¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. Her assistant looked at Piloy, not quite understanding her intentions, but still nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see to it right away.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Piloy motioned with her hand. Just then, as if remembering something, Piloy squinted her eyes, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Do you have any other instructions?¡± the assistant stopped and turned back to Piloy. Piloy continued, ¡°Remember to keep it clean.¡± ¡°Understood, don¡¯t worry.¡± Indeed. When Alice heard that Viola was attending the banquet, her entire demeanor changed. She harbored a grudge against Viola for stealing from her. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be easily resolved. And Alice was just fretting about not having the chance to get close to Viola. It was as if even heaven was lending a hand. ¡°Sophia,¡± she looked towards her assistant. Sophia immediately approached Alice, ¡°Miss Alice.¡± Alice continued, ¡°Have we received Su¡¯s invitation?¡± Being a noble princess, Alice often received invitations to parties from various celebrities. But Alice wasn¡¯t one to go just anywhere. Especially not to someone like Su, a lowly person without discernment! If Su had any discernment at all, he wouldn¡¯t have sold the Human Angel to Viola! She, after all, was a noble from the Clan! Viola was just a researcher. On hearing this, Sophia hesitated before speaking, ¡°No, not yet.¡± Alice narrowed her eyes. Did Su even have any discernment? Sending Viola an invitation but not her? Did he think she was inferior to Viola? Alice took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. Sophia knew about Alice¡¯s temper, and continued, ¡°Miss Alice, perhaps the invitation has arrived, but the doorman hasn¡¯t delivered it yet. Should I have someone check?¡± Just then, Linda hurried in from outside, ¡°Miss Alice.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Alice asked, looking up angrily. Linda was taken aback. Who had upset the little princess now? Linda continued, ¡°Su has sent an invitation. There¡¯s a cross-industry fashion show tomorrow evening, are you available?¡± Hearing this, Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness Su sent it on time! Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t have known how to manage the young lady. On hearing this, Alice¡¯s expression softened a bit and she extended her hand to Linda, ¡°Let me see it.¡± Linda handed the invitation to Alice. Taking the invitation, Alice narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°What does Su count for? Why should I attend his party?¡± Linda, well aware of Alice¡¯s temper, quickly offered a way out, ¡°Miss Alice, I heard Viola has also accepted Su¡¯s invitation. And she¡¯ll even be wearing Su¡¯s designed Human Angel!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not worthy to wear the Human Angel! Flaunting what she stole!¡± Alice was furious, standing up from her chair, pointing at Linda, ¡°Tell Su, I will definitely attend the party.¡± In Alice¡¯s view, no one but her deserved the Human Angel. Viola could be attractive, but she was too thin! She simply couldn¡¯t fill out those grand clothes. Such clothes required someone with a more voluptuous figure to really pull them off. Linda subtly squinted, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Miss Alice. Viola is shameless, where does she get the right to wear the Human Angel? In my opinion, only you can perfectly embody the beauty of the Human Angel.¡± Alice responded coldly, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll make sure Viola pays the price!¡± A moment later, as if Alice thought of something else, she continued, ¡°Go and call Owen.¡± Owen was the best makeup artist in Country Polluton. She had to outshine everyone at the banquet, defeat Viola with her appearance, and let Viola understand what true beauty in literature is. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Linda nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Go quickly.¡± Linda turned and left. Before long, Piloy received a message from Linda. Knowing Alice¡¯s reaction, Piloy¡¯s smile grew even wider. Chapter 1707 - Chapter 1707 415 Just froze on the spot_2 Chapter 1707: 415: Just froze on the spot!_2 Chapter 1707: 415: Just froze on the spot!_2 Very good. She just knew that Alice wouldn¡¯t let her down. ¡­ Hale Bennett stood in the garden, hands clasped behind his back, gazing up at the moon. And in his dark eyes, too, the bright moon was reflected. ¡°Director.¡± A voice suddenly appeared in the air. Hale Bennett remained expressionless, ¡°Go ahead.¡± The assistant stood nearby, ¡°I¡¯ve checked Sweetie¡¯s itinerary in Country Polluton, everything is quite normal and doesn¡¯t attract any unwarranted attention.¡± ¡°Who has she met?¡± The assistant continued, ¡°After arriving in Country Polluton, Sweetie first went to see the stray cats and dogs, then feasted grandly at Food City. After eating, she went to the arcade, and then Mr. Ettinger spotted her. While Mr. Ettinger was chasing Sweetie, she almost knocked over a pedestrian.¡± Who would care about a pedestrian anyway. Not even the meticulous Hale Bennett did. Hearing this, Hale Bennett narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the assistant, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant nodded, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± With that, the assistant added, ¡°Director, do you think we should continue to track her?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± For some reason, Hale Bennett always felt something wasn¡¯t quite right about this matter. Sweetie was a lot smarter than her peers. From her expression at the time, Hale Bennett could tell that she must have experienced something that surprised her greatly. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡ª Mr. Ettinger had finally given himself a day off, Sweetie certainly couldn¡¯t waste it. Today¡¯s schedule was very simple. Go to Country Polluton to find Gemma. Sweetie had brought the Milk Tea that Gemma liked. She remembered many years ago. Gemma had been criticized by Elder Si for liking Milk Tea. Although Sweetie was young, she could tell that Elder Si really didn¡¯t like Gemma. Nasty old man! No taste at all. Poor Gemma still kept trying to make Elder Si recognize her. Fortunately, later on, Gemma stopped doing such futile things. Thinking of this, Sweetie felt a bit better and hummed softly, ¡°My Gemma is no fool! Nasty old man!¡± No sooner had these words fallen than Barton Turner¡¯s voice appeared, ¡°Sweetie, who are you cursing?¡± Since Barton Turner had heard her, Sweetie didn¡¯t deny it and looked up with a giggle, ¡°Cara Turner, I¡¯m cursing that nasty old man!¡± ¡°Which nasty old man?¡± Barton Turner curiously asked. Sweetie continued, ¡°Oh, Cara Turner, you don¡¯t need to ask, after all, even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t know him.¡± Elder Si was the elder sister of Barton Turner. If Barton Turner found out she was cursing her grandfather, she reckoned her legs wouldn¡¯t be spared. Luckily for her, Barton Turner wasn¡¯t someone who talked much and followed up, ¡°Where are you off to?¡± ¡°Out to play,¡± Sweetie said with great excitement, ¡°Cara Turner, Mr. Ettinger gave me a day off today!¡± Barton Turner frowned subtly, ¡°Did you skip classes again?¡± With Mr. Ettinger¡¯s character, he definitely wouldn¡¯t give Sweetie a day off lightly. ¡°No, no,¡± Sweetie immediately claimed her innocence, ¡°Cara Turner, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Mr. Ettinger to check!¡± After speaking, Sweetie added, ¡°Mr. Ettinger wouldn¡¯t have given me the day off, but luckily, Hale Brother pleaded for me, so Mr. Ettinger then gave me a day off.¡± Upon hearing this, shock covered Barton Turner¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t expected that Hale Bennett, who always appeared strictly self-disciplined, secretly had such a fondness for children. Barton Turner crouched down, held Sweetie¡¯s shoulders, and looked her in the eye with a smile, ¡°Sweetie, did Hale Brother say anything else to you?¡± Sweetie shook her head. A moment later, Sweetie sighed and continued, ¡°Cara Turner, I don¡¯t think you should be a researcher.¡± Barton Turner was taken aback, then asked, ¡°What should I be?¡± ¡°Go picking wild vegetables.¡± Sweetie went on. Picking wild vegetables? Barton Turner was stunned again. She really didn¡¯t understand what that meant. Seeing this, Sweetie shook her head in resignation, ¡°How could a love-brained person understand what picking wild vegetables means?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Barton Turner smiled helplessly. This little one keeps calling her love-brained, but did she even know what love was? So adorably clueless. Having said that, Sweetie continued, ¡°Cara Turner, do you know what you look like right now?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Barton Turner asked. Chapter 1708 - Chapter 1708 415 Just froze on the spot_3 Chapter 1708: 415: Just froze on the spot!_3 Chapter 1708: 415: Just froze on the spot!_3 Sweetie word by word, ¡°like that big grievance.¡± Barton Turner wasn¡¯t angry either, he stretched out his index finger and poked Sweetie¡¯s forehead, ¡°Little kids can¡¯t swear.¡± Sweetie continued, ¡°Cara Turner, Big Gray Wolf is really not suitable for you!¡± ¡°Big Gray Wolf?¡± Barton Turner¡¯s face was a series of question marks. Who is Big Gray Wolf? Realizing she had let something slip, Sweetie immediately covered her mouth and ran off quickly, ¡°Cara Turner, I¡¯m going to play.¡± Watching Sweetie disappear into the distance, Barton Turner smiled helplessly. This child, really is an old soul in a young body. A moment passed, and Barton Turner thought of something else, her smile turning sweet. Hale Bennett loves children so much, could he also be looking forward to having children of his own? But soon, the smile on Barton Turner¡¯s face disappeared, replaced by her usual authoritative demeanor. Sweetie, walking along, suddenly felt something was off. Like¡­ Someone was tracking her again. Although Sweetie was young, her vigilance was not low. Realizing this, she immediately took out a phone watch from her bag and sighed as she looked at the moving light on the watch. She had wanted to go chat with Gemma! It looked like that was off the table now! The person following her must be Big Gray Wolf. Big Gray Wolf was really too clever, Sweetie didn¡¯t even know when she had shown a flaw. But luckily, she was smart too, otherwise Big Gray Wolf would have found her. Sweetie had a near miss and patted her chest in relief, then put the phone watch back in her pocket, hopping and skipping toward Food City. Since it was all in the same direction, it wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion. This day was just like any other for Sweetie. After visiting Food City, she took the leftover food to feed the stray cats and dogs, then spent the afternoon playing games at the arcade. Listening to his assistant¡¯s report, Hale Bennett narrowed his eyes, then asked, ¡°Did you let Sweetie find out?¡± Otherwise, Sweetie¡¯s behaviors today would surely be more than just this simple. The assistant immediately said, ¡°Please rest assured, Chief, I¡¯ve sent S-Class Officers, and Sweetie definitely won¡¯t find them.¡± At this, Hale Bennett narrowed his eyes. Something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Are you sure Sweetie didn¡¯t notice?¡± Hale Bennett pressed. The assistant didn¡¯t answer Hale Bennett directly but instead said, ¡°Chief, you should know the ability of S-Class Officers.¡± Unless they exposed themselves, Otherwise, nobody could spot them. Let alone Sweetie who was just a child. Hearing this, Hale Bennett¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. A moment later, Hale Bennett spoke again, ¡°Keep someone on Sweetie for the next while.¡± ¡°Understood, Chief.¡± ¡°Chief.¡± Hale Bennett¡¯s beautiful female bodyguard walked in from outside. ¡°What is it?¡± The bodyguard was holding a bowl in her hands, ¡°This is the nourishing soup Miss Turner had someone deliver.¡± Hale Bennett¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°Have it sent to my room.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The bodyguard nodded and handed the nourishing soup to a servant nearby. Not long after, Hale Bennett returned to his room. The table held the nourishing soup Turner had sent over. The soup was still warm. Hale Bennett picked up the bowl and walked into the inner room. Just as he got to the inner room, he saw a white fox coming out from inside. Strangely enough, the fox, much like a dog, looked up at Hale Bennett with a pleading wag of its tail. Hale Bennett held the nourishing soup in one hand and squatted down, petting the fox¡¯s head with the other hand, ¡°Little White.¡± Hearing Hale Bennett¡¯s voice, Little White became even more excited, making whimpering sounds. Upon close inspection, One would discover that Little White¡¯s eyes were dull and without light. This was a blind fox. Hale Bennett had tried many ways, none of which enabled it to regain its sight. ¡°Little White, time to eat.¡± Hale Bennett poured all the nourishing soup into Little White¡¯s bowl. ¡ª Barton Turner looked towards her assistant, ¡°Has the nourishing soup been sent?¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°I handed it over to Amelia Bruce personally. Amelia mentioned the Chief had it taken to his room.¡± Sent to his room. Hearing this, Barton Turner was reassured. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Being sent to his room was enough to show how much Hale Bennett valued her. A relationship requires effort from both sides. Hale Bennett was a worthy fiance, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t disappoint him. Barton Turner continued, ¡°I need to step out for a bit, these next few days remember to send nourishing soup to the Chief on time.¡± With Hale Bennett working day and night, it was inevitable that his physical strength would not keep up. Chapter 1709 - Chapter 1709 415 Just stunned_4 Chapter 1709: 415: Just stunned!_4 Chapter 1709: 415: Just stunned!_4 The so-called virtuous helpmate. He needs to pay attention to his health. ¡°Okay,¡± the assistant nodded. ¡ª The next afternoon. Viola Thompson came back from outside and took a bath. After changing into her pajamas, she suddenly realized that her evening dress was still downstairs and had not been brought up. She was too lazy to go down and get it, so she stood by the railing on the third floor and called out to Terrence Lentz, who was sitting on the living room sofa. ¡°Lentz!¡± Terrence Lentz was in the middle of a very important video meeting, but when he heard Miss Thompson¡¯s call, he responded immediately. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Go to the first-floor dressing room and get me an evening dress, the one in the pink cardboard box.¡± There was only one pink box in the entire dressing room, so there was no worry about Terrence grabbing the wrong one. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, then added, ¡°Let¡¯s take a ten-minute break.¡± The executives on the other end of the screen were already used to this. But they still couldn¡¯t understand. Who exactly was the woman! To have such command over Mr. Lentz, calling him at her beck and call. And even treating Mr. Lentz like a servant. What was most terrifying was that Mr. Lentz had no complaints at all. This was really something. One of the executives recorded this scene and sent it to Naren, ¡°See? The lady bosses Mr. Lentz around as if he¡¯s at her beck and call! Didn¡¯t expect Mr. Lentz to be henpecked too!¡± ¡°Really envious!¡± Naren was shocked when she saw the video. She had never thought it was real! Unfortunately. The video didn¡¯t show the faces of the man and woman. But any girl who could make Mr. Lentz so devoted must be beautiful. Naren had even fantasized about possibly meeting Mr. Lentz. Little did she expect that someone had already beaten her to it. Naturally, the feeling was not pleasant. Because Naren had never considered herself ordinary. Only marrying someone like Mr. Lentz would mean her coming to this world wasn¡¯t in vain. At that moment. Naren seemed to notice something, and squinting her eyes, she texted her best friend, ¡°Do you think Mr. Lentz¡¯s voice sounds like someone?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Terrence Lentz.¡± Her friend was momentarily stunned when she saw this message. A moment later, she remembered that this man was the notorious good-for-nothing of River City. Briefly, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know him well.¡± Who would associate with such a good-for-nothing? Birds of a feather flock together! Seeing this, Naren immediately responded, ¡°Actually, I also don¡¯t know him well, just heard him speak once from a distance.¡± ¡°Then you must have misheard. Mr. Lentz¡¯s voice is so nice, how could it sound like him?¡± Wasn¡¯t this an insult to Mr. Lentz? Naren: ¡°You¡¯re right, maybe I misheard.¡± After her friend said so, even Naren started doubting her own hearing. Her friend was right. Who was Mr. Lentz? He was unique in this world. No one could be compared to him. With this thought, Naren stopped dwelling on it, and just then, her assistant brought a bunch of documents for her to review. ¡ª Inside the castle. Terrence Lentz handed the pink box to Viola Thompson. ¡°Miss Thompson, is this the one?¡± Viola Thompson took the box, smiling, ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Lentz.¡± Terrence Lentz held her wrist, gave a gentle tug, then left a kiss on her forehead. ¡°As payment.¡± Viola Thompson smiled, ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes. Can we leave in half an hour?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Terrence Lentz quickly went downstairs to continue the meeting. Used to being quick and efficient, he ended the meeting in just fifteen minutes. Just then, Viola Thompson, now changed into her evening dress, came downstairs. ¡°Lentz.¡± She stepped down the stairs one step at a time. Terrence Lentz looked up and saw her in numerous appearances before, but this was indeed the first of its kind. The usually composed Mr. Lentz almost forgot to breathe. ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, ¡°like the moon in the sky.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, ¡°If I¡¯m the moon in the sky, then what are you?¡± ¡°Venus,¡± Terrence Lentz continued, ¡°the Venus that guards the moon.¡± Viola Thompson was taken aback. This answer was unexpected. She thought Terrence Lentz would say he was the moon. ¡°Um, I really like this answer,¡± Viola said in a gentle tone. Terrence Lentz smiled, ¡°Is there a reward for that, my Miss Thompson?¡± ¡°Reward you by supporting me.¡± To match her dress, Viola had specially put on high heels. Although the heels were not tall, she was not used to wearing them and thus walked unsteadily. Terrence Lentz cooperatively held her hand, his thin lips lightly curled, ¡°Thank you, Miss Thompson, for giving me this opportunity.¡± ¡ª Meanwhile, Inside the hall. Su stood outside the hall, welcoming the guests. Before long, a modest business car stopped by the roadside. Assuming it was the staff. However, when the car door opened, Su was stunned. A pink skirt cascaded from the car. Then, a slender figure stepped out from the other side of the vehicle and walked around to extend the right hand to someone inside the car. The man¡¯s features were handsome, already a stunning human figure, but the woman was even more eye-catching. She was like a celestial being descending from the skies. Su had seen Viola Thompson trying on the ¡°Human Angel¡± dress in a video. He thought she was already a rare beauty in the video. Little did he expect that the video hadn¡¯t shown even a tenth of her beauty. This was truly the Human Angel! For the first time, Su genuinely experienced the honor of being a designer. It was his honor that Viola Thompson could wear the Human Angel. ¡°Miss Thompson,¡± Su approached the pair, his eyes filled with respect, ¡°Mr. Lentz, please come inside. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Su.¡± Since he decided to host Viola Thompson, Su had done his homework well. He knew Viola Thompson¡¯s favorite was Milk Tea. He also knew Viola Thompson¡¯s favorite person was Terrence Lentz. The handsome man in front of him was Viola Thompson¡¯s fiance, Terrence Lentz. Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyes, ¡°Hello.¡± Inside the hall, The originally noisy hall instantly quieted down. Everyone was captivated by the striking duo walking in front. Any words used to describe them seemed too common. Conquering states and cities. Common. Unparalleled Handsomeness. Too common as well. ¡°So beautiful.¡± ¡°Truly like a fairy descending to Earth.¡± ¡°This must be Teacher Su¡¯s Human Angel, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alice James had intentionally timed her arrival. Because the headliners were always the heavyweight guests. She thought that with Owen¡¯s makeup, she was sure to dazzle everyone. Unexpectedly, Her appearance didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. Because everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the center of the banquet hall. What was in the middle of the banquet hall? Alice looked up. And just like that, Alice was also stunned. She had never imagined Viola Thompson could look like this in Human Angel. Is there really someone this beautiful in the world? Alice couldn¡¯t help but doubt. Alice¡¯s reaction was fully noted by Piloy beside her. Pride comes before a fall. Viola Thompson was impressive. But, The person she encountered was Alice. A spoiled little princess. At that moment, Alice James lifted her dress and walked over to Viola Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, hello, I am Alice James.¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyes, ¡°Hello, Viola Thompson.¡± The two shook hands. The amazement in Alice¡¯s eyes did not fade, and she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Miss Thompson, you are very beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Can I take a photo with you?¡± Alice continued. Piloy was directly stunned beside them. A photo? According to Alice¡¯s nature, slapping Viola Thompson was a possibility. But Alice actually wanted to take a photo with Viola Thompson? Chapter 1710 - Chapter 1710 416 In your face Miss Thompson is my goddess Chapter 1710: 416: In your face, Miss Thompson is my goddess! Chapter 1710: 416: In your face, Miss Thompson is my goddess! The scene before Piloy was very puzzling to her. She knew Alice well. She knew her personality was unpleasant, being a spoiled little princess by everyone. As long as someone displeased her, she would seek revenge immediately. But now¡­ This maneuver was truly beyond her understanding. Piloy narrowed her eyes. Soon, she came to a realization. Alice came from a distinguished background and had many tactics. Perhaps this scene was just a smokescreen. How could Alice easily forgive Viola Thompson for so arrogantly stealing the dress designated for her? At this thought, Piloy narrowed her eyes again. Here, Alice grasped Viola Thompson¡¯s wrist, looked towards the assistant taking photos, and raised her voice, ¡°Make sure to take a pretty picture!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant felt immense pressure. She initially wanted to use the angle to make Miss Thompson look less attractive. Unexpectedly, no matter from which angle, Viola Thompson still looked stunning. The assistant then realized, There are no unflattering angles on a true beauty. The assistant had no choice but to take a few forcefully. Alice released Viola Thompson, then said, ¡°You¡¯re not like what I imagined.¡± Viola Thompson smiled lightly, ¡°Am I prettier than you imagined?¡± Alice was taken aback. She thought Viola Thompson was just a bit prettier, a bit more capable, but she didn¡¯t expect Viola Thompson to also possess an intriguing soul. ¡°You¡¯re so vain.¡± With that, Alice continued, ¡°But it fits a beauty¡¯s persona.¡± Because she was quite vain herself. Viola Thompson chuckled. The assistant nearby was stunned. What was happening? Miss Alice! Did you forget your vow? Just then, someone called Viola Thompson from a distance. Viola Thompson looked towards Alice and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alice watched her walking away, and after a long while, she sighed, ¡°Even her silhouette is beautiful.¡± Sometimes girls appreciate beautiful women even more than men do. Especially encountering a stunning beauty like Viola Thompson, who has both beauty and brains. The assistant¡¯s eyes widened. This felt somewhat surreal. ¡°Mi-Miss Alice,¡± the assistant hesitated to speak. Irritated, Alice turned around, ¡°What is it?¡± The assistant reminded, ¡°Did you forget about your situation with Miss Thompson¡­¡± The rest of the words were implied. ¡°What about Miss Thompson and me?¡± Alice asked. The assistant lowered her voice, ¡°She, she took your ¡®Human Angel.''¡± Alice was always overbearing, not allowing anyone to take her belongings. She despised anyone who took her things and then flaunted it in front of her. Viola Thompson not only crossed the line. But she did it twice. This¡­ If it had been anyone else, they probably would have been long gone. ¡°Shut up! I know what I¡¯m doing. You don¡¯t need to stir up trouble,¡± Alice then said, ¡°¡®Human Angel¡¯ was never mine to begin with, so how can you say Miss Thompson stole from me?¡± Miss Thompson? Alice actually addressed Viola Thompson as Miss Thompson. Not only that. Alice even denied that Viola Thompson had taken her thing. Miss! That¡¯s not what you said before. The assistant even doubted if Alice had amnesia! Unbelievable how quickly someone can change in such a short period. Before the assistant could react, Alice continued, ¡°From this moment on, Miss Thompson is my goddess! Whoever dares to speak ill of my goddess again, weigh your own consequences!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± said the assistant, nodding. The banquet continued. Many journalists and media reporters came tonight. But nobody dared to aim their cameras at Viola Thompson. Piloy sat in a corner drinking. Her gaze fell on Viola Thompson, filled with sarcasm. Watching Viola Thompson, she seemed part Hollywood actress and part scientific researcher. The current trends in the scientific community are really worsening! Some people toiled away day and night in the lab, still remaining obscure, while some just had to parade in a fancy dress at the center of a banquet to become a globally renowned professor. It was unclear when this trend would be rectified. Just wait! One day, she would stand at the peak and meet Viola Thompson. At that time. She would surely use her skills to drive Viola Thompson out of the scientific community. At this thought, Piloy¡¯s expression shifted. A moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Piloy stood up from her chair, picked up a glass of red wine, and walked over to Alice. ¡°Miss Alice.¡± Upon hearing this, Alice turned around. ¡°Who are you?¡± Alice generally had no recollection of people she was not familiar with or who made no significant contributions, even if she had met them before. Chapter 1711 - Chapter 1711 416 In your face Miss Thompson is my goddess_2 Chapter 1711: 416: In your face, Miss Thompson is my goddess!_2 Chapter 1711: 416: In your face, Miss Thompson is my goddess!_2 Piloy¡¯s face showed no obvious emotion, still maintaining a smile, ¡°I am Piloy, an experimenter in Professor Casla¡¯s laboratory. Miss Alice, we have met before.¡± At this point, Piloy added: ¡°At the office of the Lingti High Official.¡± Alice nodded, ¡°Oh, do you need something?¡± Piloy said with a smile: ¡°I greatly admire Miss Alice, I wonder if there¡¯s a chance to toast to you?¡± Admire? Alice was not a naive sweetheart. She could see the deliberate flattery in the depths of Piloy¡¯s eyes. Although she did not dislike such behavior, she also did not like it. And. Because Alice was well aware of her own strength, she had not done anything that would warrant Piloy, this scientific researcher, to admire her. Clearly. Piloy was treating her like a good-for-nothing, playing along with her. For Piloy, a scientific researcher, to speak words of admiration for her, was also quite laughable. Alice said with a smile: ¡°Admire me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Piloy nodded. Alice then asked: ¡°May I ask what about me do you admire?¡± With that question. Piloy was taken aback. She had thought Alice was just a big-chested dimwit, an easy target to handle by simply saying some sweet words. But Alice was unexpectedly different from what she had imagined. Without waiting for Piloy to answer, Alice continued: ¡°I think you are just buttering me up, aren¡¯t you?¡± Piloy: ¡°¡­¡± This young lady was not playing by the rules. The person she should be targeting was Viola Thompson! Since Alice had seen through her, Piloy simply stopped hiding her intentions and said with a smile: ¡°Miss Alice, you misunderstand, I have no ill intentions, I just thought you looked like an angel standing here, so I couldn¡¯t help but come over and greet you.¡± Angel? Alice¡¯s title of Human Angel had been stolen by Viola Thompson. Now the one basking in the limelight was also Viola, so, Piloy deliberately emphasized the word ¡°angel.¡± Indeed, upon hearing this sentence, Alice¡¯s face changed, ¡°Are you blind or doing this on purpose? You have no idea who has taken the title of Human Angel?¡± Compared to Viola, what sort of angel would she be? Piloy continued: ¡°Although tonight the star of the show is Professor Thompson, in my heart, you will always be unique.¡± Upon hearing this, Alice crossed her arms and looked at Piloy with a scrutinizing gaze. She was a noble little princess. But she was not a naive sweetheart. ¡°Do you have a grudge against Miss Thompson?¡± Alice narrowed her eyes, ¡°But since you don¡¯t have the ability to compete with Viola Thompson, you think of using me to cause trouble for her. To embarrass Viola Thompson in public at the banquet!¡± Hearing this, Piloy frowns subtly. Because Alice¡¯s reaction exceeded her imagination. She had considered Alice to be just a fool. Instead, Alice turned out to be so insightful. And. Alice¡¯s reaction was not consistent with the intelligence she had received. Linda said Alice wanted to kill Viola Thompson. But did Alice¡¯s statements seem like she wanted to kill Viola? What exactly was going on? ¡°Miss Alice, you have misunderstood,¡± Piloy explained, ¡°I have no dispute with Professor Thompson, and everything I have said is from the bottom of my heart. In my eyes, you are an angel.¡± Of course, Alice would not believe such nonsense. ¡°No one who dares to plot against Alice James has been born yet!¡± Piloy narrowed her eyes subtly. She truly had not anticipated that Alice would possess such intelligence. In a moment, Piloy continued: ¡°Miss Alice, Professor Thompson is my idol and a mentor. Using you to target her is of no help to me. Besides, who doesn¡¯t know that you are the Clan¡¯s little princess? Where would I get the nerve to use you?¡± Alice snorted coldly, paying no further attention to Piloy, and turned to walk away. Watching Alice¡¯s retreating figure, Piloy narrowed her eyes. It seemed. This move she had made was a mistake. The situation was far more complicated than she had imagined. After walking a few steps, as if recalling something, Alice looked towards her assistant, ¡°What did that woman say her name was just now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had a poor memory. Insignificant people seldom stayed in her memory for long. The assistant looked at Piloy¡¯s back, then said: ¡°Miss Alice, I was too far away just now, I couldn¡¯t hear your conversation clearly.¡± ¡°Good-for-nothing!¡± Alice swore angrily. The assistant bowed her head, not daring to speak. Chapter 1712 - Chapter 1712 416 In your face Miss Thompson is my goddess_3 Chapter 1712: 416: In your face, Miss Thompson is my goddess!_3 Chapter 1712: 416: In your face, Miss Thompson is my goddess!_3 Fortunately, Alice wasn¡¯t persistent. ¡ª Su walked up to Viola Thompson. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Viola set down her milk tea cup and looked at Su, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, this is a specialty milk tea from Cuba, please give it a try,¡± as the words fell, a banquet hall server brought over a cup of aromatic milk tea. Viola liked drinking milk tea and had a particularly keen sense of smell, especially when it came to milk tea. She picked up the milk tea and took a sip. A faint sweetness spread across her taste buds, followed by a rich tea flavor; the milk didn¡¯t overpower the tea, nor did the tea overpower the milk. The two flavors complemented each other perfectly. A perfect interpretation of the true meaning of milk tea. ¡°Very nice,¡± Viola gave a very high rating. Getting Viola¡¯s approval made Su happy, and she smiled, saying, ¡°Miss Thompson, if you like it, I¡¯ll have the master send you the secret recipe for the milk tea.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Viola was somewhat surprised. ¡°Mm,¡± Su nodded, then said, ¡°In Sinian Country, there¡¯s a saying ¡®high mountains and running water find a connoisseur,¡¯ and it¡¯s the same with milk tea. Not many people who really like and appreciate milk tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Su looked at Viola, considering her words carefully, then said, ¡°Miss Thompson, actually¡­ I have a small request.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Viola slightly turned her gaze back. Su seemed a bit embarrassed to speak, hesitating for a long time without saying a word. Viola noticed his struggle and said, ¡°Mr. Su, as long as it¡¯s not an unreasonable request, I¡¯m open to helping you.¡± Hearing this, Su relaxed a bit, ¡°Miss Thompson, may I take a photo with you?¡± A photo? Viola did not directly answer his question but said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Su, but I can¡¯t decide on this myself; you have to ask my fiance.¡± Hearing this, Terrence Lentz was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Viola to respond like that. Suddenly, he felt very warm. He really liked that Viola introduced herself as his fiancee in front of everyone. ¡°Mr. Lentz,¡± Su looked at Terrence. Terrence didn¡¯t really like Viola taking photos with other men, but as her fiance, he couldn¡¯t interfere with her social life. So Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Of course, there was another reason Terrence could easily agree. Because Su was a contact. ¡°Thank you,¡± Su was very excited. On hearing this, Su handed his phone to Terrence, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Terrence went to the front, crouched down, and took the photo. Seeing the person on the phone, Mr. Lentz¡¯s thin lips slightly curled into a smile. His Miss Thompson seemed more and more attractive! After taking a photo, Terrence handed the phone back to Su, ¡°There you go.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Su expressed his gratitude. After speaking, Su seemed to think of something, looked at Terrence, and then said, ¡°Mr. Lentz, let me take a photo of you and Miss Thompson as well. You both are so photogenic, I¡¯m sure the photo will turn out great.¡± Terrence looked at Viola. Viola nodded slightly. Terrence handed the phone to Su, ¡°Appreciate it.¡± Just two words. But they made Su feel like Terrence was a big boss. He had seen all big bosses speak in that tone. At that moment. Su couldn¡¯t help but wonder. How could someone like Terrence be called a good-for-nothing? Quite strange. Su took the phone, ready to take the photo, then suddenly noticed that Terrence¡¯s phone was still locked, so he walked over to Terrence, ¡°Mr. Lentz, your phone is still locked.¡± Terrence unlocked the phone. Su took several photos. Because the image was simply too beautiful. Such beauty is seldom seen. ¡ª Capital City. Marriage introduction agency. Sabrina Sabir sat inside the VIP room. She curiously looked at the room¡¯s decoration and said with a laugh, ¡°Sherry, I had no idea your company had such a place.¡± This is the VIP room. As the name implies, only VIP guests can enter. The reason Sabrina could sit here was entirely because of the gentleman who fancied Christina Armstrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sherry looked at Sabrina and to be honest, she didn¡¯t think highly of people like Sabrina. But to make the deal and earn a commission, she had to put on a smiling face, ¡°Ms. Black, besides this VIP room, we have ten more upstairs.¡± Sabrina was somewhat surprised, ¡°Your boss is pretty impressive.¡± After speaking, Sabrina continued, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the gentleman arrived yet?¡± Sherry checked the time, ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Chapter 1713 - Chapter 1713 416 In your face Miss Thompson is my goddess_4 Chapter 1713: 416: In your face, Miss Thompson is my goddess!_4 Chapter 1713: 416: In your face, Miss Thompson is my goddess!_4 At this point, Sherry continued, ¡°Moreover, Mr. Zach is very satisfied with your daughter.¡± ¡°How satisfied?¡± Sabrina Sabir asked. In Sabrina Sabir¡¯s view, all the issues were not issues; the most important thing was the two million dollars. ¡°Is he even willing to pay the two million dollars?¡± Sabrina Sabir asked. Thinking about those two million dollars, Sabrina Sabir¡¯s eyes sparkled. It wasn¡¯t that she was greedy for money. It¡¯s just human nature. People die for wealth. Birds perish for food. Seeing her greedy appearance, Sherry¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust, ¡°Mrs. Black, money is just a number for Mr. Zach. As long as your daughter can satisfy him, he will definitely be willing to pay the two million dollars.¡± Sabrina Sabir narrowed her eyes. It seemed that this old man was not short of money. And he was willing to spend it. It made sense. After all, he was one foot in the grave; who knows when he might die, and the money should be spent while he can. Besides, this money wasn¡¯t being spent for nothing. It was worth it to get a pure young maiden in return! Let alone two million dollars. If another million were added, he would probably agree as well. Sabrina Sabir couldn¡¯t help but calculate happily in her mind. Just then, a knock on the door echoed through the air. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Zach,¡± Sherry immediately stood up and looked at Sabrina Sabir, ¡°Mrs. Black, has your daughter arrived?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the Cof right across the street; you can see it from this window.¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry walked to the window and glanced downstairs. Indeed, she could see it. It was just a pity that Christina Armstrong was still so young. Sherry sighed internally, walked to the door, and opened it, her face full of smiles, ¡°Mr. Zach, you¡¯ve arrived. Please come inside.¡± Mr. Zach was seventy years old this year. Due to his good upkeep, his mental state was exceptional, so he looked much younger than his actual age. Sherry continued the introduction, ¡°Mr. Zach, this is Mrs. Black, Christina¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Mrs. Black, this is Mr. Zach.¡± They say you raise your head high when marrying off your daughter. At this time, Sabrina Sabir naturally couldn¡¯t appear too enthusiastic. After all, it was this old man who needed her. ¡°Mrs. Black, hello,¡± Peter Stone removed his hat, ¡°I am Peter Stone.¡± Sabrina Sabir sized up Peter Stone, excitement in her eyes. To her, Peter Stone was a walking Dollar. Sabrina Sabir nodded, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Peter Stone sat across from Sabrina Sabir and then began to speak, ¡°Mrs. Black, I presume you are already aware of my circumstances.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard a little,¡± Sabrina Sabir replied, ¡°But do you understand my circumstances?¡± She was referring to the dowry. Peter Stone nodded, ¡°Two million dollars for the dowry is not an issue. You¡¯ve worked hard to raise your daughter, and indeed I shouldn¡¯t get her on the cheap. If things work out, consider the two million dollars as a token of my respect to both elders.¡± Everyone likes young girls. Especially young and beautiful ones. And indeed, the two million dollars was nothing to Peter Stone. Saying this, Peter Stone paused, ¡°However, I would like to meet Miss Armstrong in person.¡± At these words, Sherry smiled and walked to the window, ¡°Mr. Zach, please come this way.¡± Peter Stone¡¯s brows furrowed subtly. Sherry pointed down towards the Cof, ¡°That is Miss Armstrong.¡± Peter Stone immediately took out his reading glasses from his pocket. He could barely make her out. But after all, it was quite a distance, and Peter Stone continued, ¡°I would like to go to the Cof for a look.¡± Sherry said nothing. She didn¡¯t have the authority to decide this. Sabrina resonated from the side, ¡°You can go downstairs to have a look, but don¡¯t let my daughter notice you. She doesn¡¯t know about this affair yet.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Peter Stone turned and walked towards the door. Soon, he arrived at the Cof downstairs. On a workday, there weren¡¯t many people drinking tea in the venue. Christina Armstrong worked part-time here and, during her free time, chatted with colleagues. Peter Stone ordered a pot of tea. Only then did he get a clear look at Christina Armstrong¡¯s face. Very attractive. She was his type. A man is always a boy until he dies. Though he was over seventy, Peter never considered himself old. A colleague reminded Christina, ¡°That old man keeps staring at you!¡± It was the kind of look that was sleazy and lecherous. Christina didn¡¯t take it to heart, ¡°No big deal, looking won¡¯t take a piece off me.¡± Seeing this, the colleague didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡ª Peter had been in the Cof for a long time without returning, so Sabrina Sabir knew he must have taken a liking. Sherry also suspected things were looking up and said to Beatrice Black with a smile, ¡°Congratulations, Mrs. Black.¡± Beatrice Black narrowed her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to congratulate me.¡± Sherry was speechless. This woman made selling one¡¯s daughter sound like an act of glory. How interesting. Before long, Peter returned from the Cof. Sherry approached him, ¡°Mr. Zach, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Very nice indeed.¡± In their conversation, it was clear they already treated Christina Armstrong as merchandise to be casually sold. Peter took out a card and placed it in front of Beatrice Black, ¡°This is two million dollars.¡± ¡°The password is six zeros.¡± Beatrice Black was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Peter Stone to be so forthright, to just throw two million out there. ¡°Please set a date, mother-in-law, and I will bring Miss Armstrong home,¡± he said, calling her mother-in-law quite naturally. Beatrice Black looked up at Peter Stone and then said, ¡°Mr. Zach, as you just saw, my daughter is still a virgin and only twenty-seven years old this year. You, on the other hand, are already seventy. It¡¯s clear that in this marriage, we are at a disadvantage no matter how you look at it.¡± Here, Beatrice Black added, ¡°Moreover, I can¡¯t guarantee right now whether my daughter is willing to marry you; I still have to persuade her. If she isn¡¯t willing, two million dollars won¡¯t be enough, let alone three million.¡± Peter Stone was a shrewd man and naturally knew what Beatrice Black meant. Although Beatrice¡¯s greedy demeanor was unseemly, Christina¡¯s looks were commendable. Three million wasn¡¯t too much. Peter then added, ¡°That¡¯s simple; I am willing to add another million for the dowry.¡± Another million added! Not only was Beatrice Black surprised. Even Sherry, the matchmaker, was shocked. A million added just like that! Who exactly was this Mr. Zach? As he finished speaking, Peter continued, ¡°Mrs. Black, I am willing to raise your dowry from one million to two, and now to three million, because I think your daughter and I are fated. But if you¡¯re still not satisfied, then even the greatest fate wouldn¡¯t be bearable for me, Peter Stone. I¡¯ll put it here today, once I walk out this door, even if you drop the dowry, I won¡¯t give your daughter a second glance.¡± His words were somewhat harsh. Beatrice Black¡¯s expression changed multiple times, thinking this old codger still had some brains to know she wanted to raise the price and had decided to cut the discussion short. Fine! Three million it is! Her expectation had only been one million after all. ¡°How do you plan to give the remaining million?¡± Beatrice Black continued to ask. Peter said, ¡°Transfer.¡± Beatrice Black nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. As for the wedding date, I¡¯ll need to discuss it with my husband upon my return.¡± ¡°The eighteenth of this month,¡± Peter continued, ¡°You two take these two million for now, and I¡¯ll transfer the remaining million after we complete the marriage.¡± Beatrice Black frowned, ¡°What if you change your mind?¡± Peter laughed, ¡°A mere million is not worth my, Peter Stone¡¯s, going back on my word. If you don¡¯t trust me, Sherry can act as our go-between.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sure,¡± Sherry nodded. Only then did Beatrice Black feel reassured, ¡°The eighteenth it is.¡± Peter then said, ¡°I will visit the parents in three days¡¯ time. Please mother-in-law, ensure that Miss Armstrong is prepared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Beatrice Black patted her chest, ¡°That girl listens to me the most.¡± She had plenty of ways to get Christina Armstrong to marry Peter Stone. Chapter 1714 - Chapter 1714 417 Its simply ridiculous Chapter 1714: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous! Chapter 1714: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous! Sabrina Sabir was an absolute authority at home. Even after being involved in a scam. When she told Christina Armstrong to go east, Christina dared not go west. Parents¡¯ commands and matchmakers¡¯ words since ancient times. Since she was Christina¡¯s mother, she also had the right to decide whom Christina would marry. Peter Stone nodded, ¡°Alright, I will definitely visit on time in three days.¡± Having said that, Peter turned and walked away. Sabrina watched his retreating figure, excitement filling her eyes. She never imagined that one day, Christina, the money-losing commodity, could be exchanged for so much money. A whole three million dollars. With these three million dollars, her son would no longer treat her so coldly. A moment later, Sabrina turned to look at Sherry and added, ¡°Sherry, I need to head home too.¡± Sherry first nodded, then as if remembering something, ¡°Ms. Black, congratulations on finding a satisfactory son-in-law. Do you think we should settle the fees today?¡± ¡°What fees?¡± Sabrina asked. Sherry explained, ¡°The 5000-dollar introduction fee. We agreed from the start, payment upon completion.¡± That¡¯s when Sabrina remembered. Normally, she would not want to part with these 5000 dollars, but not today, not when she was someone with three million dollars in savings. What did she care about a mere 5000 dollars? ¡°Where do I pay?¡± Sabrina asked. Sherry smiled, ¡°You can follow me.¡± Sabrina followed Sherry¡¯s lead. The two arrived at the first-floor cashier. Sabrina took out the card Peter gave her, ¡°Just swipe this card.¡± The cashier nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Sabrina then asked, ¡°Can this card reader show the balance on the card?¡± She wanted to check if Peter had lied to her. What if there wasn¡¯t two million dollars? The cashier was taken aback, seemingly not expecting such a request from Sabrina, ¡°If you want to check, I can also show you.¡± Sabrina handed the bank card to the cashier, ¡°Go ahead and operate it for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The cashier took the bank card with both hands. A moment later, the cashier handed the card reader to Sabrina, ¡°Please enter your password.¡± Sabrina entered the password. Upon seeing the balance, Sabrina breathed a sigh of relief. Not a penny more, not a penny less, exactly two million dollars. The cashier was also surprised to see such a balance She hadn¡¯t expected that Sister, who looked so plain, would have so much strength, two million dollars so easily available in her bank account. After paying the introduction fee, Sabrina hummed a tune on her way home. The cashier turned to Sherry and said with a smile, ¡°Sherry, your member is quite low-key.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the one just now?¡± Sherry glanced at Sabrina¡¯s retreating figure. The cashier nodded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s so wealthy and yet so understated.¡± Two million dollars is not an amount an ordinary person can save. Sherry said with deep implication, ¡°Guess where those two million came from?¡± ¡°Where did it come from?¡± The cashier asked curiously. Sherry continued, ¡°That¡¯s money from selling her daughter, not just two million, but a whole three million dollars.¡± Hearing this, the cashier¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, for everyone has curiosity, ¡°Sherry, you must tell me what exactly happened!¡± Sherry recounted the situation to the cashier. The cashier knew Peter Stone very well and asked in surprise, ¡°The old Mr. Stone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s seventy years old, isn¡¯t he?¡± The cashier was even more astonished! ¡°Otherwise, why do you think he would be willing to pay three million dollars to marry her daughter?¡± Sherry retorted. The cashier widened her eyes, unable to react for a long time. She had only seen such cases in television dramas, but this was her first encounter in real life. How could there be a mother like this in the world? Is she even human? A moment later, the cashier continued to inquire, ¡°Does her daughter know?¡± How could a young woman in her twenties agree to marry an old man past his seventieth birthday? Sherry shook her head, ¡°Her daughter doesn¡¯t know yet, but it looks like her daughter doesn¡¯t have much willpower of her own.¡± With that, the cashier sighed. ¡°What about her father?¡± The mother is a bastard, but the father must be a normal person, right? It can¡¯t be that the whole family are bastards! Sherry narrowed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve never met her father. Maybe it¡¯s a single-parent family?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, how could Sabrina dare to sell her daughter to an old man! The cashier sighed, ¡°This young lady is too pitiful!¡± Her life was already not easy. Now, she¡¯s encountered such a mother. ¡ª Meanwhile. Chapter 1715 - Chapter 1715 417 Its simply ridiculous_2 Chapter 1715: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_2 Chapter 1715: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_2 Sabrina Sabir hummed a tune as she returned home. Seeing her in such a good mood, Edward Armstrong, who was resting at home, was very perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Logically, Sabrina had just been scammed out of eight hundred thousand, so her mood should not be this good. Sabrina said with a smile, ¡°Come with me.¡± Edward followed in Sabrina¡¯s footsteps. The two entered the room, and Sabrina spoke with a look of mystery, ¡°Let me tell you, we are about to make a fortune!¡± Edward remained on guard, ¡°You haven¡¯t been scammed again, have you?¡± He was now extremely cautious, fearful that Sabrina might be deceived once more. After all, their savings were now quite low. Sabrina snorted coldly, ¡°Scammed again? Do you really think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± ¡°Edward, what are you actually trying to say?¡± Sabrina asked angrily. Edward sighed and then said, ¡°Sabrina, after such a big ordeal, do you still believe that there are pies falling from the sky?¡± The couple had been swindled out of their entire savings of eight hundred thousand. The hundred thousand or so was pieced together from what her sisters had sent. Buying a house was out of the question now! They could only think of ways to save money so they could buy George a slightly better car in the future. Every time he thought about this, Edward felt so heartbroken he wanted to cry, almost unable to breathe. Sabrina¡¯s eyes turned red, and she said while crying, ¡°Yes! I did make a mistake that one time, but even a murderer doesn¡¯t overdo punishment. When your two sisters were pointing at my nose, berating me to the point I was drenched in their spittle, did you hear me utter a word? Edward! Now that it¡¯s all in the past, do you still want to hold this over me?¡± ¡°Edward, just be honest with me, do you not want to live with me anymore? If you don¡¯t want to live with me, let¡¯s get a divorce! I¡¯ll take George and leave right away!¡± Of course. A divorce was out of the question. After all, Christina Armstrong was about to get married! She just wanted to scare Edward a little. Sure enough, upon hearing her words, Edward¡¯s face turned white with fright, and he immediately said, ¡°Sabrina, don¡¯t be angry, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just want to know, what do you mean by saying we¡¯re going to make a fortune?¡± Sabrina¡¯s satisfaction grew when she saw how easily she could manipulate Edward, and she continued, ¡°Then listen to me as I explain.¡± Christina wasn¡¯t just her daughter, and to ensure Christina married Peter Stone smoothly, she had to get past Edward. Fortunately, Edward was a man without much backbone, and his favorite was George. So, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with Edward. With this in mind, Sabrina narrowed her eyes, carefully choosing her words, then began, ¡°I¡¯ve found a wealthy family for our Christina. They are extremely wealthy and are willing to pay three million dollars in dowry to marry Christina. Tell me, aren¡¯t we about to make a fortune?¡± Upon hearing this, Edward¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity, asking, ¡°Really? Is it true?¡± ¡°Three, three million dollars?!¡± By the end of it, Edward¡¯s voice was trembling. Three million dollars was no small sum. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Sabrina nodded and added, ¡°I¡¯ve already collected the deposit, and the groom¡¯s family will visit to meet us in three days.¡± ¡°How much is the deposit?¡± Edward inquired. ¡°Two million dollars.¡± Saying this, Sabrina took out the card. Edward picked up the card and swallowed hard, ¡°Is there really two million dollars in here?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve already checked with the bank!¡± Edward was slightly incredulous. He even wondered if he was dreaming. What kind of family would be willing to pay such a high dowry to marry a bride? In their area, the highest ever dowry was only eight hundred eighty thousand. Edward, afraid that Sabrina had been deceived, asked again, ¡°Where did you meet the groom¡¯s family?¡± ¡°A marriage agency.¡± answered Sabrina. ¡°That, is it reliable?¡± Edward clutched the card tightly, ¡°What if they change their minds?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already got the money; they can¡¯t back out now!¡± Sabrina continued, ¡°Just calm down, this deal is as firm as iron! You have no idea how pleased that old¨Cthey were with Christina!¡± Realizing her slip, Sabrina quickly corrected herself, ¡°You have no idea how satisfied the man¡¯s family is with Christina!¡± Feeling like he was in a dream, Edward looked at Sabrina and said, ¡°Slap me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sabrina looked baffled, ¡°Why should I slap you?¡± ¡°To see if it hurts!¡± What if this was all a dream? Sabrina raised her hand and delivered a slap to Edward. The slap buzzed in Edward¡¯s head, and although it hurt, he was not angry but instead excited, exclaiming, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming! Sabrina, this is not a dream!¡± Chapter 1716 - Chapter 1716 417 Its simply ridiculous_3 Chapter 1716: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_3 Chapter 1716: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_3 Sabrina Sabir also had a smile on her face. Edward Armstrong continued to ask, ¡°And when will the remaining 1 million dollars be given?¡± Sabrina Sabir replied, ¡°After their wedding. The groom¡¯s side wants the wedding to take place on the 18th of next month!¡± Edward Armstrong nodded, ¡°That¡¯s acceptable. They are offering such a significant dowry; their request is not excessive.¡± Just then, as if suddenly remembering something, Edward Armstrong looked at Sabrina Sabir, ¡°Right, Sabrina, did you meet the groom today? What¡¯s the situation on his side?¡± Being able to put forward three million dollars for the dowry, he mustn¡¯t be just anybody. But if he came from a great family, then why would he be interested in Christina Armstrong? Sabrina Sabir¡¯s family continued, ¡°On the groom¡¯s side, in Capital City, they are a well-known major family. To him, money is just a number. Once our Christina marries him, she¡¯ll be able to live a life of luxury, and even George could benefit from the association.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking that after they are married, we can get the groom to find a way to also transfer George¡¯s registration to Capital City.¡± The benefits of having a Capital City registration are good. Unfortunately, the requirements for obtaining one have become increasingly stringent over the past few years. Edward Armstrong nodded and then asked, ¡°What do the groom¡¯s parents do for a living? How old is he? How many brothers and sisters does he have in his family?¡± ¡°His parents are no longer alive,¡± Sabrina Sabir¡¯s eyes began to dart around as she answered the question about the groom¡¯s age, ¡°It¡¯s just that, the groom might be just a bit older than Christina.¡± Upon hearing this, Edward Armstrong said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s fine, being older is good; older men are more caring.¡± As a father, he too hoped his daughter would marry into a good family. Seeing this, Sabrina Sabir immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly, I think so too.¡± Edward Armstrong asked further, ¡°How much older?¡± Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°He¡¯s exactly seventy this year.¡± Seventy! Upon hearing this, Edward Armstrong¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Sabrina Sabir repeated herself. Edward Armstrong jumped up from his seat, ¡°Are you saying you want to marry Christina off to a seventy-year-old man?¡± Edward Armstrong had originally thought the man was just a bit older than Christina. He never imagined the man would even be older than him! ¡°Sabrina, this is, isn¡¯t this nonsense? Our Christina is so young, and you want her to marry a man older than I am! How am I supposed to face people if this gets out?¡± What will people say about him? Edward Armstrong couldn¡¯t afford to lose that much face. Sabrina Sabir followed up, ¡°This is Capital City, how many people know you? Besides, although the groom is old, he is wealthy! When we married, we were about the same age, but what have I gained after spending a lifetime with you? I work myself to the bone every day! I don¡¯t want my daughter to go through the same hardships!¡± Every word Sabrina Sabir spoke seemed to be for Christina Armstrong¡¯s benefit, without a hint of her own hidden agenda. It was as if she truly were a devoted mother. Edward Armstrong¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Sabrina, as long as a couple works together, life is bound to get better. Christina is still a young girl, she should marry someone her own age. She is our daughter, we can¡¯t ruin her life!¡± Although three million dollars was a substantial dowry, Edward Armstrong still couldn¡¯t get over his own reservations. Just the thought that the other party was a seventy-year-old man made him feel suffocated. ¡°Christina is your daughter, but does that mean George is not your son?¡± Sabrina Sabir continued, ¡°Our George is already twenty-three this year. His peers have cars and homes, what does George have?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see George live a better life?¡± By the end, Sabrina Sabir was crying, ¡°I¡¯ve done all this for the good of the Armstrong Clan! For the good of your son! But look at you, ungrateful like biting the hand that feeds you. My poor George, why did he have to end up with such a useless father!¡± Edward Armstrong was stunned. Torn between his son and his daughter, he found himself in a difficult situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both were his flesh and blood, after all. Seeing Edward Armstrong indecisive, Sabrina Sabir picked up the bank card from the table and said angrily, ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to marry Christina off to him, I¡¯ll go and make it clear to that person right now! Since you don¡¯t care about George, let him deal with the cold winds of the northwest!¡± Sabrina Sabir turned to leave, internally counting down from three. She knew Edward Armstrong too well! Sure enough, as Sabrina Sabir counted to two, Edward Armstrong grabbed her hand, ¡°Sabrina! Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Chapter 1717 - Chapter 1717 417 Its simply ridiculous_4 Chapter 1717: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_4 Chapter 1717: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_4 Some things, once the bow is drawn, there¡¯s no undoing the arrow. Once it¡¯s all out in the open, there can be no turning back! ¡°You¡¯ve already stopped caring about George, haven¡¯t you?¡± Although Sabrina Sabir felt triumphant inside, she didn¡¯t show it and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t want Christina to marry him, yet you don¡¯t want me to return the money. Where on earth can you find such a good deal!¡± In a brief moment, Edward Armstrong contemplated many questions in his mind. He had only one son. George Armstrong was the only male descendant of the Armstrong Clan, and he couldn¡¯t be indifferent to George¡¯s well-being. As for Christina. She was just a girl. Once a girl gets married, she becomes part of another family. And besides, Beatrice Black was right, no one in Capital City knew him¨Cworst case, he¡¯d just never let Christina visit her hometown again! As long as Christina never returned home, they would never find out who she had married! ¡°Sabrina, don¡¯t be so impulsive. I didn¡¯t say I disagreed, I just think the man is a bit old,¡± he said. ¡°So, isn¡¯t that the same as disagreeing?¡± Sabrina pressed, ¡°Are you trying to show that you¡¯re the biological father and I¡¯m some kind of stepmother who won¡¯t even spit out the bones?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Edward Armstrong could only bow his head time and again, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking things through just now. After giving it careful thought, I realize you make some good points. Christina is, after all, George¡¯s older sister. If she can find a good family to marry into, and by the way help George, that truly is a rare find even with a lantern!¡± Although that old man was a bit advanced in age, he had money. A person at the age of seventy probably had at most ten more years to live. After those ten years, all of his wealth would belong to Christina. By then, the Armstrong family would be multimillionaires! Thinking this, Edward Armstrong felt a rush of excitement, increasingly convinced his wife had found a good match for their daughter. ¡°A moment,¡± Edward Armstrong went on, ¡°I think this marriage proposal is quite decent, just not sure if Christina is willing.¡± What if Christina didn¡¯t agree? ¡°So, you¡¯re agreeing?¡± Sabrina asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Edward Armstrong nodded. Sabrina continued, ¡°As long as you agree, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of things with Christina.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Having sorted out matters with Edward Armstrong, Sabrina couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with George. She quickly dialed George¡¯s number. The phone rang many times before an impatient George answered, ¡°Hello, what is it?¡± There were some things that weren¡¯t convenient to discuss over the phone. Sabrina went on, ¡°George, come back home quickly. Mom has something important to tell you.¡± After hanging up, George looked at the calendar. It was indeed the day to provide the family with living expenses, so he went home for a visit. Sabrina had prepared a table full of sumptuous dishes. George was somewhat puzzled. Sabrina brought over a bowl of chicken soup to George, ¡°You¡¯ve been working so hard at school lately. Here¡¯s some chicken soup for you.¡± George took the soup and then asked, ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± Sabrina recounted the situation to George. When he heard about the three million dollars in dowry, George was taken aback. But as soon as he heard that the other party was a man over seventy, George¡¯s eyes filled with disdain. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is no different from selling your daughter!¡± As a scholar, George was disgusted by such behavior and thoroughly repelled by it. In this day and age, to think there were still such ignorant people. And to think, this person was his own parent! George once again hated the fact that he couldn¡¯t choose his family of birth. Hearing her son speak of her that way, Sabrina was not at all angered but spoke earnestly, ¡°Son, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Think about it¨Cwhen you graduate, won¡¯t you need money to buy a car, a house, everything? You know our family¡¯s situation. With your father¡¯s and my savings, we can¡¯t even buy a decent car, let alone a house!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only George¡¯s frown deepened, as if about to speak, but he heard Sabrina add, ¡°Your father and I are planning to buy you a new car tomorrow so that you can show up at school with style. It could help you land a girlfriend from a rich family. But we don¡¯t know much about cars. How about a Mercedes?¡± An S Level Mercedes was indeed nice. All boys liked cars. George was no exception. Sabrina went on, ¡°Your sister is of age too, and it¡¯s not easy for her to find a good family to marry into. Although that old man is indeed pretty old, he¡¯s wealthy. Once your sister marries into their family, she won¡¯t have to do anything but live a wealthy life at home! I¡¯m doing this for your sister¡¯s well-being, too!¡± Chapter 1718 - Chapter 1718 417 Its simply ridiculous_5 Chapter 1718: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_5 Chapter 1718: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_5 George Armstrong frowned at Sabrina Sabir, saying, ¡°If you want to do something for her benefit, just say so. There¡¯s no need to drag me into it! What does this have to do with me?¡± It wasn¡¯t as if he forced Christina Armstrong to marry a seventy-year-old man! No sooner had he finished speaking than George continued, ¡°What you and dad want to do is beyond my control, after all, I¡¯m the younger generation! But please don¡¯t do these things in the name of my well-being! I find it disgusting! As her brother, I can¡¯t bear to see my own sister marry a seventy-year-old man!¡± His education wouldn¡¯t allow him to do such a thing! What was this supposed to be? A crabapple tree overwhelming the pear blossoms? It was a complete joke! Beatrice Black understood George¡¯s temperament very well and knew that her son was kind-hearted. Smiling, she said, ¡°Yes, yes! I misspoke! It was wrong of me to say that, your sister¡¯s marriage is her own business, and it has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m uneducated and it¡¯s normal for me not to speak properly, so don¡¯t take it to heart. You know your sister¡¯s situation well. She lacks culture and insight; to be able to marry a wealthy old man is her good fortune¨Csomething many people wish for but never find.¡± At her words, George¡¯s expression softened somewhat. His sister really had no ambition! To actually be willing to marry a seventy-year-old man. If she wanted to marry, then just do it, but she had to make up excuses, saying it was for his sake! Christina made it sound like she was doing something noble. It was kind of nauseating. After finishing, Beatrice added, ¡°George, would you like to come with us to look at cars tomorrow?¡± ¡°Whatever you want,¡± George responded. After saying this, George didn¡¯t say much more and began to lower his head to sip the chicken soup. All these matters had nothing to do with him; they were all arranged by his parents. He was just a junior being arranged. Looking at George, a smile covered Beatrice¡¯s face. Her precious son was sensible and wouldn¡¯t give her trouble. Before long, Christina also came back, and upon seeing the lavish spread of food on the table, she was surprised, ¡°Mom, did our family strike it rich today?¡± Normally, even if the household had prepared something tasty, Beatrice would hide it all away before she returned home. A situation like today was almost non-existent. Beatrice looked at Christina with a smile on her face, ¡°Christina is back, sit down and have dinner.¡± That smile gave Christina the chills. Because her mother had never treated her this way before. It felt off in some way. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Christina asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Beatrice replied with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel you, Christina, have had it tough for so many years, always working and taking part-time jobs even during your time off. So, I made all this good food for you to replenish yourself!¡± Christina was now a commodity valued at three million dollars! At those words, Christina felt a lump in her throat and was moved. ¡°Mom, thank you.¡± Laughing, Beatrice said, ¡°Silly child, why thank Wennie thank you to your mother? I should be the one thanking you, you¡¯ve had a hard time all these years.¡± Although Beatrice seemed off tonight, Christina didn¡¯t think too much of it. After all, they were mother and daughter by blood. Even tigers do not eat their cubs. People change. It was normal for her mother to change after weathering many storms. ¡°Come sit down and have dinner, I¡¯ll serve you some chicken soup.¡± After serving a bowl of chicken soup, Beatrice continued, ¡°Christina, don¡¯t go to your part-time job tomorrow, just rest at home. If you keep going like this, your health won¡¯t hold up.¡± Christina replied with a smile, ¡°Then tomorrow, I¡¯ll go shopping with Wennie as we¡¯ve planned.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Beatrice nodded. Quickly, the next day arrived. Christina arrived at the location she had agreed upon with Wennie. She stood by the roadside of the plaza, waiting for Wennie. Christina was especially wearing the down jacket Wennie had bought for her today. The white jacket made her complexion look very good. Christina liked this jacket very much. Before long, a black Bentley stopped by the roadside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then the car door opened, and Isla Astir stepped out. Isla wore a light green wool coat paired with a white beret, which complemented the white of her inner layer, still managing to stand out on a winter day. She got out of the car, then walked around to the driver¡¯s side, speaking a few words with the person inside. The driver¡¯s window was half open. From Christina¡¯s angle, she could distinctly see the man¡¯s refined profile. Chapter 1719 - Chapter 1719 417 Its simply ridiculous_6 Chapter 1719: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_6 Chapter 1719: 417: It¡¯s simply ridiculous!_6 It¡¯s that Mr. Thompson. Christina Armstrong had a deep impression of Mandel Thompson. Isla Astir spoke a few words to Mandel Thompson and then came over to Christina Armstrong, ¡°Cousin.¡± ¡°Isly,¡± Christina waved at her. Isla Astir came over and hugged Christina Armstrong, smiling, ¡°Cousin, long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± Christina curiously asked, ¡°Isly, was that your boyfriend just now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Isla Astir replied, ¡°Just a friend.¡± Just a friend? Christina smiled, ¡°Then he definitely likes you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just say things, Cousin,¡± Isla Astir looked at her, ¡°My relationship with him is really platonic.¡± Isla Astir had never thought about it deeply. Christina narrowed her eyes, ¡°I always feel like he looks at you in a strange way.¡± It was very special. A feeling Christina couldn¡¯t describe. Isla Astir chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s surrounded by beauties, Cousin, you must be mistaken.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± As they walked and talked, Christina continued, ¡°Isly, I think my mom has changed a lot recently.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Christina smiled happily, ¡°She¡¯s become more like a mother.¡± In the past, she never experienced motherly love. But now, she had. Christina was not greedy, and that was enough to satisfy her. Isla Astir frowned slightly, ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t mean to burst your bubble, but if something is off, there must be a reason. Also, I don¡¯t think auntie is someone who changes easily.¡± Beatrice Black always prioritized benefits above all. Moreover, she favored sons over daughters. In Beatrice¡¯s heart, only George Armstrong was her true blood. As for Christina, she was expendable, just like spilled water. Upon hearing this, Christina also felt something was wrong, and she shared last night¡¯s events with Isla Astir. Christina continued, ¡°You know the situation in my family, normally if my mom makes something delicious, she would hide it for George to eat, but last night I don¡¯t know what happened¡­ The most important thing is, Beatrice Black wouldn¡¯t even let me work part-time anymore!¡± Upon hearing this, Isla Astir narrowed her eyes, ¡°Did auntie say anything to you?¡± Christina shook her head. Nothing. Isla Astir still felt something was amiss and continued, ¡°Cousin, if I were you, I would definitely choose to move out! You¡¯re independent now, why squeeze in with them?¡± Christina was already in her twenties, yet she still lacked personal space! She was still living in the living room! What was that? Even more absurdly, Christina had to use her monthly earnings for George¡¯s living expenses, only able to keep five hundred for herself. What can five hundred do? It¡¯s gone with two pieces of clothing! Christina sighed, ¡°I also want to move out, but¡­¡± But she lacked the courage. ¡°But what?¡± Isla asked. Seeing her like this, Isla added, ¡°Cousin, if you¡¯re short of money, I can lend you some. I can also help you think of a way regarding work.¡± Christina shook her head, ¡°Isly, it¡¯s not because of that. My mom hid my ID card and our family¡¯s household registration book. Where could I run to?¡± Nowadays, you need an ID card everywhere. Even if you lose your ID card, you still need the household registration book for a replacement. But she had never even seen her own ID card. Even her jobs were found by her mother. Isla frowned slightly, ¡°How could auntie be like this? She is restricting your personal freedom! Does she think George is a human, and you are not?¡± Christina sighed again. Isla continued, ¡°Cousin, do you have the courage to escape from them?¡± ¡°Escape from them?¡± Christina widened her eyes, ¡°Where could I escape to?¡± Isla continued, ¡°No matter where you escape to, it¡¯ll be better than staying with them! If you have the courage, I can help you arrange it!¡± Christina looked at Isla, smiling, ¡°Isly, I know you mean well! My life is already like this, no matter where I escape to, I¡¯m still their daughter. Besides, I think my mom has already changed a lot, so I won¡¯t leave.¡± She believed that things with her parents would get better. And where could she go, anyway? Seeing her like this, Isla sighed helplessly, ¡°Cousin, I suggest you seriously consider my advice. If you need it, you can contact me anytime. ¡°Okay,¡± Christina nodded. Later that evening, after returning home. Beatrice Black held Christina¡¯s hand, her face full of loving smiles, ¡°Christina, Mom needs to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°Mom, go ahead,¡± Christina said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beatrice continued, ¡°Christina, you¡¯re not getting any younger. Back in our hometown, girls your age have sons old enough to fetch sauce. Unlike you, still not settled.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush,¡± Christina said. Beatrice smiled, ¡°You may not be in a rush, but Mom is.¡± Having said that, Beatrice continued, ¡°I¡¯ve found you someone from a marriage bureau, someone with decent personality and background, he¡¯ll be visiting our home in three days to meet the family, and you¡¯ll need to behave well then.¡± Christina frowned slightly, ¡°Mom, are you in such a hurry?¡± Chapter 1720 - Chapter 1720 418 Already a turtle in a jar Chapter 1720: 418: Already a turtle in a jar! Chapter 1720: 418: Already a turtle in a jar! Christina Armstrong had not yet met the man when Sabrina Sabir told her that he would be coming to recognize kin in three days, which she found somewhat unacceptable. It was too fast. Seeing Christina¡¯s expression, Sabrina Sabir narrowed her eyes and held Christina¡¯s hand with a meaningful tone, ¡°Christina, you are my biological daughter and the apple of my eye. You are already twenty-seven and still not married, which really worries me. That¡¯s why I went to a marriage agency and found you a suitor. I have already checked him out, and both his character and family background are excellent. After you marry him, you won¡¯t have to do a thing, you can even quit your factory job.¡± Sabrina Sabir talked about the man as if he were the best there could be, which swayed Christina a bit. Being an ordinary girl. Christina¡¯s wishes were simple. Find a good man to marry and then stay at home to care for her husband and children. After saying this, Sabrina Sabir added, ¡°The man is also a native of Capital City!¡± A native of Capital City? Hearing this, Christina furrowed her brows subtly and asked, ¡°Mom, would a Capital City native be interested in me?¡± Capital City natives are mostly wealthy second-generation locals. Thus, being affluent and local residents, they are very strict in choosing a spouse, requiring good character, appearance, and education. Christina knew herself well. She was just an incredibly ordinary girl without a single standout feature. Under normal circumstances, no native of Capital City would be interested in her. Hearing this, Sabrina encouraged, ¡°Christina, you are the daughter I¡¯m most proud of! You are so beautiful and have a great figure, why wouldn¡¯t the locals be interested? My child, you are just too sincere!¡± Christina began to doubt her own life upon receiving such high praise from Sabrina. Then Sabrina continued, ¡°Not only should you marry a local from Capital City, but your brother should also marry a daughter of a wealthy Capital City family!¡± ¡°Isla Astir is no match for your brother!¡± Hearing this, Christina couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mom, you really misunderstand Isla. She doesn¡¯t like George. She already has a boyfriend?¡± Though Isla Astir didn¡¯t actually have a boyfriend at that moment, Christina didn¡¯t want to hear her mother speak ill of Isla. ¡°A boyfriend?¡± Sabrina¡¯s face was full of disbelief as she continued, ¡°Where did she find a boyfriend?¡± Christina then said, ¡°Isla¡¯s boyfriend is a good catch and also a native of Capital City. But Isla hasn¡¯t made it public yet, so mom, please don¡¯t say anymore that Isla likes George!¡± To avoid misunderstandings by others. ¡°People not going public implies it¡¯s something shameful,¡± Sabrina narrowed her eyes and spoke, ¡°Christina, you naive child, you are being used and you¡¯re even counting money for them! She is deliberately saying this to you, so you provoke George!¡± In Sabrina¡¯s eyes, Isla Astir had fallen for George Armstrong and wanted to chase after him! After all, George is talented, handsome, and well-educated! What does Isla have? She doesn¡¯t even have a stable job. Christina sighed softly, not knowing how to explain. Sabrina took Christina¡¯s hand and stood up, ¡°Christina, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Come with me, I bought you a set of clothes. When the man comes to recognize kin, you¡¯ll wear this outfit!¡± Christina followed Sabrina to the room. Sabrina pulled out a very expensive-looking pink down jacket. ¡°Try it on, Christina.¡± Christina tried it on. Being young, the pink color made Christina¡¯s complexion look very good. Sabrina, looking at Christina, was completely satisfied and said, ¡°You are indeed my daughter! Beautiful indeed!¡± Christina felt somewhat embarrassed by the praise and looked down at the price tag on the down jacket, exclaiming in surprise, ¡°Mom! This down jacket is so expensive!¡± The price tag read 3299 Yuan. Christina found the price unimaginable. Knowing that Sabrina¡¯s monthly salary was only four thousand Yuan. How could she afford such an expensive down jacket? And most importantly, Sabrina had never bought clothes for herself before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was truly strange! With a smile, Sabrina said, ¡°Christina, you are the apple of my eye, what¡¯s three thousand Yuan? You¡¯re about to be married, not to mention thirty thousand Yuan, mom wouldn¡¯t blink an eye.¡± In fact, the down jacket was not bought by Sabrina. It was purchased by Peter Stone. Sabrina would rather squeeze the last drop of blood from Christina; how could she afford to buy such an expensive jacket for her? Chapter 1721 - Chapter 1721 418 Already a turtle in a jar_2 Chapter 1721: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_2 Chapter 1721: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_2 If it weren¡¯t for the fact that George Armstrong couldn¡¯t fit into the girl¡¯s down jacket, Sabrina Sabir wouldn¡¯t have let Christina Armstrong wear such expensive clothing. When Christina heard this, she was somewhat moved. She really felt that her mother had changed. She had become different from before. Her mother in the past would never buy clothes for her on her own initiative, let alone treat her so well. Christina looked at Sabrina, ¡°Mom, thank you.¡± At that moment, the kind-hearted Christina had not yet anticipated that her mother would interfere with her marriage. In this world, how could a birth mother do something to hurt her daughter? Sabrina smiled and said, ¡°You silly child, there¡¯s no need for thanks between us, mother and daughter!¡± After saying this, Sabrina sighed and continued, ¡°In the blink of an eye, you¡¯re going to get married. All I hope is that after you go there to lead a good life, you must not forget that you have a brother. You and he are blood-related, siblings; no matter when, you must lend him a hand.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Christina nodded. Perhaps because of her family background, Christina saw nothing amiss in her mother¡¯s words. Between siblings, it is right to help each other. But Christina overlooked one thing. Sabrina had not spoken of mutual help; she meant one-sided help from Christina. A married daughter is like water splashed out. Why should George Armstrong help Christina? It should be Christina helping George! Christina, somewhat nervously, said, ¡°Mom, maybe you should return the down jacket?¡± Wearing such expensive down jackets made Christina somewhat uncomfortable. Especially since it was bought by her mother. ¡°No return, no return, you look so lovely in it, why return?¡± Sabrina thought about returning it, but it was Peter Stone who had personally bought it at the boutique, so even if it was to be returned, Peter Stone would have to go himself. Of course. Peter Stone not only bought clothes for Christina, but he also bought expensive skincare products. But Sabrina thought Christina was not worth such expensive skincare products, so she kept them for herself! She was Christina¡¯s mother, there would be no Christina without her, so it was only right and proper for her to use Christina¡¯s things. Christina, still unaware of the reasons behind, looked at Sabrina with eyes full of moved emotions. Sabrina continued, ¡°By the way, Christina, you should tell the leaders at the factory tomorrow that you won¡¯t come to work anymore. Tomorrow, go with mom to the hair salon to get your hair done.¡± This too was a stipulation by Peter Stone. Peter Stone liked curly hair. Christina was stunned, ¡°Mom, does it need to be so formal?¡± ¡°This is a big lifetime event for you, of course, mom has to be serious,¡± Sabrina feigned a good mother¡¯s appearance. Seeing Sabrina like this, Christina didn¡¯t think further. ¡ª Isla Astir went shopping with her roommates. Although she didn¡¯t often stay at school, she had a really good relationship with her roommates. ¡°Beep!¡± The four of them were walking shoulder to shoulder when suddenly, a harsh horn sound rang out in the air. Isla Astir turned around puzzled. It was a brand-new S-Class Mercedes-Benz with no license plate, only a temporary plate stuck on the windshield. The next second, the car window rolled down, revealing a familiar face. ¡°Wennie.¡± Seeing the person, Isla Astir was very surprised. She had never expected the driver to be George Armstrong. ¡°Cousin.¡± George¡¯s gaze fell on the three girls next to her, then he said, ¡°Are these your classmates?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Isla nodded, ¡°Cousin, whose car is this?¡± ¡°I just bought it,¡± George said. Upon hearing this, a look of surprise filled the depths of Isla¡¯s eyes. George said he just bought it? The S-Class Mercedes-Benz starts at least at nine hundred thousand, and George¡¯s model cost 1.06 million. Her uncle¡¯s family had just been scammed out of eight hundred thousand. How could they afford a 1.06 million Mercedes-Benz? Recalling what Christina had mentioned about her aunt¡¯s recent change, could there be a connection between these two things? Isla narrowed her eyes. Just then, George continued, ¡°I developed a software and made some money, so I bought it.¡± Hearing this, envy and admiration filled the eyes of Isla¡¯s three roommates. That was truly impressive! Developing software at such a young age! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Realizing the admiring gaze of Isla¡¯s roommates, George¡¯s vanity was immediately satisfied. So this is what it feels like to be a successful person. Without waiting for Isla to speak, George said, ¡°I have other things to do, I¡¯m going now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Isla nodded. George hit the accelerator, and the luxury car vanished in front of their eyes. Chapter 1722 - Chapter 1722 418 Already a turtle in a jar_3 Chapter 1722: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_3 Chapter 1722: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_3 Isla was still somewhat puzzled. She had never heard about George Armstrong developing software¡­ ¡°Isla, how old is your cousin this year?¡± her roommate Abigail asked. Isla smiled and turned around, ¡°He¡¯s two years older than me.¡± ¡°Two years older,¡± another roommate, Charlotte Thompson, immediately chimed in, ¡°So he¡¯s still in college?¡± ¡°Senior year.¡± Isla responded. Upon hearing this, all three roommates were very surprised, exclaiming in unison, ¡°Your cousin is really amazing, he can buy a Mercedes while still in college!¡± Isla was usually very low-key, to the point that even her roommates didn¡¯t know she had achieved financial independence, let alone knowing she was a well-known author on a comic website. ¡°What¡¯s your cousin¡¯s name and at which university is he?¡± Isla told the truth, ¡°His name is George Armstrong, at Capital University.¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so impressive! Capital University is literally a student¡¯s dream!¡± ¡°I¡¯m different, my dream school was Capital University.¡± The roommates began discussing their dream schools back in their student days. Abigail looked at Isla, ¡°Isla, which school did you want to attend the most when you were a student?¡± ¡°Capital University,¡± Isla answered. Unfortunately. She didn¡¯t end up getting into her dream school. ¡°We share the same dream.¡± Vanessa brought the topic back to George Armstrong, ¡°Isla, your cousin is so incredible, how come you never mentioned him before?¡± Isla spoke indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s quite low-key usually, I didn¡¯t even know he bought a car.¡± For some reason, Isla always felt that George Armstrong buying a car wasn¡¯t that simple. What exactly happened to their family? After the meal with her roommates, Isla went home and talked to her parents about it. William Astir didn¡¯t say much. It was his wife¡¯s family matter, and he didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to interfere. Olivia Armstrong also found it strange, ¡°Isla, are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrong?¡± Isla said with a smile, ¡°I even talked to my cousin, how could I be mistaken?¡± After saying this, Isla added, ¡°But my cousin said he earned the money for the car by developing software.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Olivia Armstrong stated emphatically, ¡°Knowing your aunt¡¯s character, if George really was that impressive and could buy a car by developing software, she would have been bragging about it already, she wouldn¡¯t be this calm!¡± Being low-key was not Sabrina Sabir¡¯s style. William Astir, who had been silent up until then, nodded with a smile, ¡°I think your mother is quite right!¡± After a pause, William Astir continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s also possible that George is the low-key one, and he never mentioned this to his parents.¡± If George Armstrong didn¡¯t say anything, Sabrina Sabir naturally wouldn¡¯t have the chance to boast. Olivia Armstrong frowned subtly. She knew her nephew well; George Armstrong indeed had some capability, but he was very proud, in some aspects, just like Sabrina Sabir. Being low-key was not George Armstrong¡¯s style. Like Isla, Olivia also felt that there was something fishy about the car purchase. William Astir went on, ¡°George is attending a top-tier 985 university, a premier institution in the country; it¡¯s normal for him to be able to develop software. You two should stop overthinking!¡± Olivia Armstrong couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to William Astir and looked at Isla, ¡°Isla, are you free tomorrow? If you are, come with me to your uncle¡¯s place.¡± She wanted to see what was really going on! ¡°Sure,¡± Isla nodded. The next morning, Olivia and Isla arrived at the Armstrong Clan. Coincidentally, Sabrina Sabir and Christina were not at home. Edward Armstrong was sitting on the sofa watching TV, no longer showing the distressed expression that he had when he was scammed of eight hundred thousand. ¡°Uncle, hello,¡± Isla greeted politely. ¡°Isla is here,¡± Edward Armstrong stood up from the sofa, ¡°Sis, take a seat.¡± Olivia sat on the sofa. Edward Armstrong took the gifts from Isla¡¯s hands and smiled, ¡°Sis, you shouldn¡¯t have brought so much stuff when you come over.¡± The Armstrong home was indeed different now! Olivia¡¯s gaze swept around Inside the Hall then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your wife and child?¡± Edward Armstrong said with a smile, ¡°Sabrina and Christina went shopping.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shopping? Sabrina Sabir took Christina shopping? That really was out of the ordinary! Olivia Armstrong narrowed her eyes then continued, ¡°Edward, tell me the truth, did something happen in your family recently?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Edward Armstrong said, scratching his head, ¡°If I really had to say, it¡¯s that George has become successful, working on some software and even bought a car!¡± Chapter 1723 - Chapter 1723 418 Already a turtle in a jar_4 Chapter 1723: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_4 Chapter 1723: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_4 Sabrina Sabir greeted everyone but couldn¡¯t let the relatives know about Christina Armstrong and Peter Stone¡¯s situation yet. Everything can be discussed after the wedding is over. That way, these people won¡¯t cause trouble. Olivia Armstrong stared into Edward Armstrong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Really?¡± His eyes made Edward Armstrong feel somewhat guilty, but as soon as he thought of Sabrina Sabir¡¯s words, he felt assured. Christina was his daughter. Without them, there would be no Christina, and as children, they naturally should repay their parents¡¯ kindness. Edward Armstrong nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! Sis, tell me, have I ever lied to you from childhood till now?¡± Actually, he hadn¡¯t. In Olivia Armstrong¡¯s heart, Edward Armstrong had always been an honest and straightforward man; it was just unfortunate that he had poor judgment in choosing a wife. Otherwise, the Armstrong Clan would never be in its current state. Olivia spoke earnestly, ¡°Edward, one wrong step leads to another. If you¡¯re facing any difficulties, just tell me. I¡¯ll do everything I can! Our father has never done anything despicable in his life, and we must not get involved in any illegal activities like stealing or breaking the law!¡± If they engaged in illegal activities now, it might even affect future generations¡¯ opportunities in exams and public service. Edward Armstrong smiled and nodded, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, I know all that. I can guarantee with my character that I will never engage in any stealing or wrongdoing!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t done anything illegal, then tell me, what is going on with George¡¯s car exactly?¡± Upon hearing this, Edward Armstrong was speechless. It seemed his wife was right. Olivia simply looked down on him. If Olivia respected him as her brother, she wouldn¡¯t keep questioning the origins of this money. Did she really think so little of her own brother? Edward Armstrong said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Sis, how many more times do you want me to say it? Do you really think so poorly of George, a graduate of a prestigious university? Even your daughter Isla can afford to buy a car and a house in Capital City, so why can¡¯t our George?¡± George¡¯s university was more than ten times better than Isla Astir¡¯s. Why didn¡¯t Olivia suspect Isla Astir¡¯s money came from an improper source? That¡¯s ridiculous! Upon hearing this, Wennie slightly furrowed her brow, wanting to say something but ultimately didn¡¯t speak. What was the point in her forcibly interrupting a conversation between two elders? Olivia continued, ¡°My Isla has always loved drawing comics since she was young. Edward, if you have done something shady, I advise you to turn back now. If not, then that¡¯s even better!¡± At that, Olivia turned to Wennie, ¡°Isla, let¡¯s go.¡± Wennie stood up. Olivia grabbed her purse and turned to leave. Walking out of the building, Wennie looked back and whispered, ¡°Mom, are we just leaving like this?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression was somewhat unpleasant, ¡°I¡¯ve said all I could, good and bad. If they don¡¯t appreciate it, what more can I do? Forget it! From now on, I¡¯ll stay out of their business and we¡¯ll just focus on our own lives!¡± There¡¯s an old saying about sweeping the snow from your own doorstep. Interfering too much can only bring resentment. Wennie sighed lightly, stepping forward and gently holding her mother¡¯s arm, speaking softly, ¡°Actually, I think our cousin Christina has it tough.¡± Olivia also sighed, ¡°I feel for the kid too.¡± As she spoke, Olivia continued, ¡°How about this, Isla, when you go back, see if you can invite Christina to our house for dinner tonight. We can eat and talk.¡± It might be possible to learn something from Christina Armstrong. Wennie was supposed to meet with an editor at seven o¡¯clock tonight to discuss the adaptation of her next comic, but thinking Christina¡¯s situation was more urgent, she nodded, ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± After returning, Wennie sent a message to Christina Armstrong. Christina replied ten minutes later. ¡°Sure.¡± Upon receiving Christina¡¯s response, Wennie went to tell her mother. Olivia nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy some groceries now. I remember Christina likes roast chicken the most.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Olivia prepared a whole table of dishes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At 5:30 in the evening, Christina arrived. Compared to a few days ago, Christina seemed like a different person, her black hair now a chestnut-colored curl, making her appear effortlessly mature. Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Christina, when did you get your hair done?¡± ¡°Just today,¡± Christina answered. ¡°Today?¡± Olivia was surprised, ¡°Did your mom go with you?¡± Chapter 1724 - Chapter 1724 418 Already a turtle in a jar_5 Chapter 1724: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_5 Chapter 1724: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_5 ¡°Yes,¡± Christina nodded. Olivia said incredulously, ¡°That¡¯s pretty rare. When did your mom, the tightwad, get so enlightened?¡± Even Isla Astir thought it was bizarre. When had Sabrina Sabir ever made a losing deal? Especially since in her eyes, a girl is like water thrown away! But Christina didn¡¯t see any problem and smiled, ¡°Auntie, really, my mom is actually quite nice. She was just too stubborn before.¡± Olivia said, ¡°Christina, do you know George bought a car?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Christina nodded. ¡°George has always been smart. My mom said the software he developed made quite a bit of money, and he¡¯s planning to buy a house back in his hometown.¡± Sabrina Sabir hadn¡¯t told Christina about the exorbitant dowry, only that George was able to buy a house and car on his own merit. Christina had no doubts. After all, George was indeed very smart, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get into Capital University. Isla Astir, who had been silent, then spoke up, ¡°Besides that, Cousin, has anything else happened in your family recently?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Christina shook her head. Her mother had told her not to mention the matchmaking she was arranging for now. Because the man hadn¡¯t come over yet. If it didn¡¯t work out, it would be embarrassing, especially since she was a girl. Isla Astir frowned subtly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really,¡± Christina chuckled. ¡°Isla, would I keep things from you?¡± Christina apologized to Isla Astir in her heart. Sorry! Once things were settled, she would definitely tell Isla Astir the good news immediately. Isla Astir handed Christina an apple she had washed, ¡°But I still feel something isn¡¯t right. Aunt¡¯s change of attitude towards you is too drastic, Cousin. If something happens, you must tell me so I can help you analyze it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Christina nodded. At this moment, Christina didn¡¯t know yet. It turns out, ¡®tigers do not eat their cubs¡¯ referred to ¡®sons.¡¯ It didn¡¯t include her, a daughter. Olivia brought the last dish to the table and glanced at Isla Astir, ¡°Look at you, we¡¯re about to eat, and you¡¯re still eating an apple? You won¡¯t have room for dinner!¡± ¡°Apples are appetizing before dinner,¡± Isla Astir replied. Olivia was helpless, ¡°You always have the most twisted logic.¡± This was the first time she had heard that eating apples before a meal was appetizing. Watching the interaction between Isla Astir and her aunt, Christina had always envied such mother-daughter relationships. At last. She could now have one too! It felt really good. Olivia looked at Isla Astir, ¡°Go call your dad to come have dinner.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Isla Astir went to the bedroom to call Mr. Astir. After dinner, Olivia, taking Christina¡¯s hand, said solemnly, ¡°Christina, although you are my niece, in my heart, you and Isla are no different. You are like my own daughter, and I hope you live a happy and fortunate life. No one knows your mom better than I do. She doesn¡¯t work without profit. Her sudden niceness to you must be hiding something, so if you encounter any difficulties, you must tell me and I will make decisions for you!¡± Continuing, Olivia sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to drive a wedge between you and your mom by telling you this. Isla and I just find this situation strange. It just doesn¡¯t feel right. Of course, if your mom has truly changed for the better, that¡¯s even better! Then you can assume I¡¯ve never said any of this. But you still need to be cautious!¡± Hearing this, Christina was very touched. From the beginning until now, Isla¡¯s parents and family had treated her very well. Isla Astir often bought her clothes and never refused if Christina asked for help. ¡°Auntie, thank you,¡± Christina hugged Olivia tightly. Olivia patted Christina on the back and said with a smile, ¡°If you really want to thank me, take good care of yourself.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mm,¡± Christina nodded. That evening, Christina, Olivia, and Isla Astir talked for a long, long time. At ten-thirty, Christina suggested leaving. Olivia said, ¡°Christina, stay here and sleep over tonight!¡± ¡°Yes, Cousin, sleep in the same room with me,¡± Isla Astir nodded in agreement. Chapter 1725 - Chapter 1725 418 Already a turtle in a jar_6 Chapter 1725: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_6 Chapter 1725: 418: Already a turtle in a jar!_6 Christina Armstrong shook her head, ¡°Not at all, Isla. I¡¯m just a bit particular about my sleeping arrangements.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t about the sleeping arrangements. It was because Peter Stone was coming over tomorrow, so Christina Armstrong had to rush back home tonight. Olivia Armstrong said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re particular about your bed, it¡¯s a perfect time for you two sisters to have a chat.¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± Christina Armstrong refused repeatedly, ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow.¡± Christina Armstrong insisted on going back, so Olivia Armstrong didn¡¯t press the issue, but instead said, ¡°It¡¯s late, and it¡¯s not safe for a girl to go back alone. How about this, let Isla drive you! I¡¯ll join you!¡± Olivia Armstrong was also not comfortable with Isla Astir driving alone at night. Especially as news of single girls being victimized when alone outside seemed to be increasing these years. Christina Armstrong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, Auntie. It¡¯s only half-past ten, I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°No way, no way,¡± Christina Armstrong looked at Isla Astir, ¡°Isla, get your car keys.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing that his wife and daughter were taking Christina Armstrong back, Mr. Astir immediately came out of the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± The round trip would take an hour and a half; by the time they returned, it would be midnight. It was too late, and Mr. Astir didn¡¯t want his wife and daughter to be out at that hour. Olivia Armstrong didn¡¯t refuse and took a glance at him, ¡°Then hurry up and put on a coat.¡± The house was warm with the heating on, but outside, the temperature had dropped below zero! ¡°Right away!¡± Christina Armstrong really liked this family dynamic. It was very warm. She believed that her family would soon be the same. After all, Sabrina Sabir had already gone through such significant changes. The four of them got into the car. Fifty minutes later, they arrived at the Armstrong Clan¡¯s apartment building. Olivia Armstrong turned to Christina Armstrong, who was getting out of the car, ¡°Christina, it¡¯s so late, we won¡¯t come up. You should head back in.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Christina Armstrong nodded, and then turned to Isla Astir in the driver¡¯s seat and instructed, ¡°Isla, drive carefully on the way.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Christina Armstrong continued, ¡°Send me a message when you get home, just to let me know you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Isla Astir didn¡¯t leave until she saw Christina Armstrong enter the building. Olivia Armstrong turned and took a look at the Armstrong Clan¡¯s apartment building, frowning, ¡°Isla, why do you think I¡¯m always feeling uneasy?¡± ¡°I actually feel it¡¯s quite strange too.¡± But they couldn¡¯t get anything out of Christina Armstrong! Olivia Armstrong took a deep breath, ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯m just overthinking!¡± And just like that, the next day came. Christina Armstrong put on the pink down jacket that Peter Stone had given her and sat on the living room sofa, her face filled with anxiety. She was thinking. What would her future husband look like? Since Sabrina Sabir had personally chosen him, he should be alright. George Armstrong was sitting opposite Christina Armstrong, his face full of contempt. She was really degrading herself! Only in her twenties, yet she was willing to marry a seventy-year-old man for money. A gold-digger! They waited for quite a while. Finally, a knock on the door sounded. Sabrina Sabir ran to open the door. The visitor was indeed Peter Stone. ¡°Madam.¡± Even though he was at least a generation older than Sabrina Sabir, Peter Stone still referred to her respectfully as ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Please come in,¡± Sabrina Sabir said with a beaming smile, accepting the gifts in Peter Stone¡¯s hands. Peter Stone was a local man who was by no means lacking in money, so naturally, the gifts he brought were quite special. It wasn¡¯t long before Christina Armstrong spotted Peter Stone. She was startled. Why had her arranged date not come, but his father had? Indeed. Christina Armstrong saw this man as her potential blind date¡¯s father. Not until Beatrice Black followed up with an introduction, ¡°Little Stone, this is my husband, this is my son George Armstrong, and this, this is my daughter Christina Armstrong.¡± At that moment, Christina thought she was hallucinating. Peter Stone looked at Edward Armstrong and politely said, ¡°Uncle.¡± The honest and simple Edward Armstrong was somewhat at a loss face-to-face with Peter Stone, who was even older than himself. Then, Peter Stone turned to George, ¡°Younger brother.¡± George turned his head away, unwilling to deal with Peter Stone. From start to finish, he had never acknowledged this arranged marriage. Peter Stone didn¡¯t care about George¡¯s attitude at all and reached out to grab Christina¡¯s hand directly, ¡°Christina, I am Peter Stone, your fiance now, and once we¡¯re married, we¡¯ll be a couple. You may think I¡¯m old, but every part of my body is functioning normally. As long as you give me a son after we get married, you¡¯ll be the one calling the shots in the Stone family.¡± Christina turned pale with fright and had no idea how to react. How could she believe that her mother had set her up with a blind date who looked old enough to be her grandfather? A moment later, Christina withdrew her hand and hid behind Edward Armstrong. Beatrice Black hurriedly explained, ¡°Little Stone, don¡¯t mind her; girls are shy.¡± Peter Stone shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here today to meet Christina, to get to know each other a bit. Oh yes, I¡¯ll be going abroad next month, so it would be best to advance the wedding date.¡± These words hit Christina right in the heart. Because she, too, wanted to get things done sooner! To avoid any further complications. The most crucial point was that Peter Stone would only give the remaining $1 million after the wedding was completed. ¡°That¡¯s fine, how about the day after tomorrow? Could you come and take her away?¡± Beatrice Black proposed. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t planning to host any banquet on her side. There was no need for preparations either. Peter Stone nodded, ¡°That works. I¡¯ll have someone send over the wedding dress tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Beatrice Black nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t marry!¡± Christina couldn¡¯t believe any of this was real and roared, ¡°By what right do you decide my life like this!¡± Just yesterday, she was full of hope for her future. But today, she had fallen from Paradise straight into a living hell. Why on earth was this happening? Beatrice Black slapped Christina backhandedly, ¡°Shut up! You have no place to speak here!¡± Once she spoke, Beatrice Black turned to Peter Stone with a laugh, ¡°Little Stone, rest assured, I will train her well for you.¡± ¡°Then, thank you, mother-in-law!¡± Peter Stone stood up from the couch, ¡°I still have things to do, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± He had just come to finalize this matter. Fearing that Christina¡¯s earlier actions had offended the God of Wealth, Beatrice Black personally accompanied him to the door. After Peter Stone left, Christina looked at her parents in tears, ¡°Why? Why is this happening?¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing this for your own good!¡± Beatrice Black continued, ¡°Peter Stone may be a bit old, but the man isn¡¯t short of money. Didn¡¯t you hear him? He¡¯s preparing to go abroad!¡± At these words, something seemed to click for Christina, ¡°Oh! I get it now, George has never developed any software, he has never become wealthy! You all have sold me out! You¡¯ve sold me to that old man, haven¡¯t you?¡± No one knew Christina¡¯s feelings at that time. Hearing this, George was speechless. It was truly ironic¨Cshe had agreed to the arrangement herself and now she was playing the role of the righteous woman. Amusing? Disgusting! George didn¡¯t want to spend another second in this detestable home, grabbing his car keys and leaving. Christina immediately followed George¡¯s footsteps, ¡°Give the car back to him! I won¡¯t marry an old man!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was even less willing to just submit to her fate! Beatrice Black wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to be an obstacle to her son, blocking Christina¡¯s path directly, ¡°Let me tell you, this is your fate. Whether you marry willingly or not, you will marry!¡± With that, Beatrice Black had Edward Armstrong help lock Christina in George¡¯s bedroom, and they hid Christina¡¯s phone. Now, they just had to wait for Peter Stone to come and fetch the bride. Christina weakly pounded on the door, weeping, ¡°Mom and Dad, please, let me out!¡± Chapter 1726 - Chapter 1726 419 Feeling despair jumped off the building Chapter 1726: 419: Feeling despair, jumped off the building! Chapter 1726: 419: Feeling despair, jumped off the building! Christina Armstrong felt utterly hopeless. She had never imagined things would turn out this way. She had thought her mother had changed, become a good mother. But now what? Reality had slapped her hard across the face. Her parents had conspired to sell her. To an old man nearing seventy. What was this supposed to mean? To her parents, what did she even amount to? Laughable! Sabrina Sabir stood just outside the door and snorted coldly, ¡°You should count it your good fortune that Mr. Zach fancies you. Stop your wailing and embarassing yourself!¡± Christina took a deep breath, ¡°Mom, I just have one question for you, did you sell me? George didn¡¯t develop any software at all, did he? The money for buying his car came from selling me, didn¡¯t it?¡± Some thoughts are too terrifying upon close inspection. It¡¯s no wonder. No wonder everyone in my aunt¡¯s family thought something was fishy. Only she was this foolish! She¡¯d rather believe ¡®even tigers do not eat their cubs¡¯ than accept that her mother meant her harm. ¡°How much do you think you¡¯re worth? With the little flesh on your bones, even if we offered you, nobody would want you! Selling? Do you think you are some priceless young lady? You¡¯re nothing more than a country bumpkin!¡± The more Christina thought about it, the angrier she got, until she eventually let out a torrent of curse words! ¡°Mom! George and I are both your children! Why do you treat us so differently? As a child, because I was the older sister, you made me give way to George in everything. When we made mistakes, if I was at fault, you hit me, but if George was at fault, you still hit me! As we grew up, to let George go to school, I always ranked first in my class, but you used the excuse that I was a poor student to pull me out of school. The wages I earned went entirely to George¡¯s living expenses! I didn¡¯t keep a penny for myself! I had no complaints because George is my real brother! But what did I get in return? Not only did I not earn your compassion, I earned being sold by you! Why is this? We¡¯re both your flesh and blood, so why can¡¯t you be more fair to me? I am a person, a living, breathing person, not an object to be traded for money!¡± Her words were a deadly incisive rebuke that made Edward Armstrong cover his face and weep bitterly. He never knew his daughter had suffered so much. Edward Armstrong looked at Sabrina, ¡°Sabrina, maybe we should just forget it, let¡¯s¡­¡± Marrying his own daughter to a man over seventy, Edward Armstrong found it hard to bear. ¡°Forget it? What do you mean forget it!¡± Sabrina glared at Edward, thinking him a weakling, someone who was not capable of doing anything right, ¡°What do you know? Mr. Zach has everything he wants, and he is about to emigrate abroad! She will be the envied wife of a wealthy man! And about George, George has always wanted to study for his Masters in Uron Country, don¡¯t you know how easy it is to get things done if you know the right people! Are you going to stand by and let George¡¯s future be ruined by this worthless girl?¡± At the mention of his son, Edward¡¯s expression changed. Indeed. George was the Armstrong Clan¡¯s only hope, he couldn¡¯t neglect him. At this point, Sabrina lowered her voice, ¡°A married daughter is like spilled water, make your choice, do you want this worthless girl or do you want George! To me, it seems you really can¡¯t tell what¡¯s what!¡± Edward Armstrong said no more. A choice between a son and a daughter. Any clear-sighted person would know who to choose. Sabrina looked towards the door of the room, cursing, ¡°You shameless little wench, what right do you have to compare yourself to George! George is a talented graduate from a prestigious university, he is destined for great things! What are you? Nothing but a stumbling block!¡± Hearing these unbearable words, Christina felt as if all her strength had been drained in an instant, her face deathly pale. It took a while for Christina to stop the tears on her face, she took a deep breath, ¡°Mom, I want to ask you one question.¡± ¡°Am I your biological child?¡± This answer mattered greatly to Christina. If she had been adopted by Sabrina. Then she would accept her fate. ¡°Of course you¡¯re my own!¡± Sabrina continued, ¡°Listen here, you little wench, you¡¯d better behave! Otherwise, there¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t do!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this response, Christina leaned against the door, sliding powerlessly to the floor. She couldn¡¯t accept this. She also didn¡¯t know how her life had become what it was now. In the ninth grade, for her brother¡¯s sake, she gave up her own education. Barely making it to adulthood, she longed to marry a good husband, to live a stable life as a housewife, and to nurture her children. Chapter 1727 - Chapter 1727 419 Disheartened jumping off a building_2 Chapter 1727: 419: Disheartened, jumping off a building!_2 Chapter 1727: 419: Disheartened, jumping off a building!_2 She swore in her heart, she would never let her children repeat her life. She would try her best to be a good wife, a good mother. Why was such a simple wish so difficult for her? Christina Armstrong choked up and spoke again, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m begging you, as long as you don¡¯t make me marry that old man, I¡¯ll do anything you say, I can do whatever you ask¡­¡± ¡°You stupid girl, I¡¯m telling you, unless you¡¯re dead, you must marry Peter Stone!¡± Sabrina Sabir said with unusual determination. After all, she had already received a dowry of two million. Christina Armstrong closed her eyes in pain. Why? Why did fate treat her this way? Edward Armstrong, who was outside, heard this and sighed, he immediately walked over to Sabrina Sabir and said in a low voice, ¡°Sabrina, don¡¯t be so absolute with your words, what if the child really can¡¯t think straight?¡± Sabrina Sabir frowned and deliberately raised her voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my loud voice? Does that little bitch dare to actually die? If she has the guts, let her jump off a building!¡± This was the top floor. The 35th floor. Did Christina Armstrong dare to jump? She didn¡¯t dare. Sabrina Sabir knew her daughter very well. Christina Armstrong had always been timid and also afraid of heights, how could she dare to jump off a building? With this in mind, Sabrina Sabir spoke again, continuing, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t dare to jump off the building, then let her crash into a wall! Better dead and at peace!¡± Christina Armstrong¡¯s complexion turned from pale to ashen. Some words cut to the bone. Now, she was full of regret. Regretful that she hadn¡¯t told her auntie Wennie and Isla Astir the whole story. If auntie knew, she would definitely have come to support her. No phone. There was also no computer in the house, she couldn¡¯t contact auntie¡­ Edward Armstrong sighed again, ¡°Sabrina, don¡¯t talk like that.¡± ¡°What do you know!¡± Sabrina Sabir shot a glance at Edward Armstrong, ¡°You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing, otherwise why would I need to sell my daughter? It¡¯s all because you are incapable!¡± Upon hearing these words, Edward Armstrong hung his head in shame. Inside the apartment, Christina Armstrong¡¯s tears continued to flow. ¡°Dad, please save me¡­¡± Hearing such a voice, was Edward Armstrong really not sad? He was very sad. But what good did his sadness do? He couldn¡¯t possibly give up on George Armstrong just for the sake of a girl. After all, a son could continue the family line. Edward Armstrong walked to the door, and with a sense of helplessness, said, ¡°Christina, just think of it as dad letting you down, dad has no ability. Apart from being a bit older, Peter Stone is very good in other aspects, especially economically. Your mom checked, though Peter Stone is already seventy this year, he still has no children. Once you marry him and give him a son, you¡¯ll be able to inherit all of his wealth.¡± ¡°Peter Stone has not only a small villa in Capital City but also tens of millions in savings. Ah, Christina, you know your own circumstances, being able to marry someone like Peter Stone, it¡¯s really a stroke of luck for our family! Your mom and I are doing this for your own good, I hope you can understand.¡± ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Christina Armstrong cried out hoarsely, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how my own father could say such things! Can you tell me why?¡± Edward Armstrong sighed again. ¡°Christina, you¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t know the difficulties of life, much less how tough it is to cook without rice. But it¡¯s different for your dad, I have been through the hardships of life. Marrying Peter Stone would save you at least fifty years of struggle. Think about it, he¡¯s a seventy-year-old man, how many more years can he live? Once he closes his eyes for good, all of his money will belong to you and George.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Christina Armstrong outright laughed, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really always thinking about your son!¡± Edward Armstrong frowned slightly, sensing something off in Christina¡¯s words. What did she mean ¡®his son¡¯? Wasn¡¯t George Armstrong Christina Armstrong¡¯s own brother? Edward Armstrong spoke with great helplessness, ¡°Christina, don¡¯t be so selfish, George is not just my son, he¡¯s also your brother. As a sister, no matter what, you should think of your brother, even after you¡¯re married with children.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Christina Armstrong still didn¡¯t get it, lacking the realization of an older sister. Like this, once she was married, she would definitely not care about George. It seemed Sabrina Sabir made the right decision. Instead of raising a daughter for nothing, it¡¯s better to take advantage of her when she¡¯s useful, to collect more dowry money, so they could get a house and a car for George. Christina Armstrong laughed so hard that tears came out, ¡°I¡¯m selfish? I¡¯m selfish? I gave up my studies to work and earn money for his tuition fees, whenever there¡¯s anything good to eat or drink at home, I always let him have it. Now, I even have to marry an old man for his sake, and I¡¯m the one who¡¯s selfish!¡± Chapter 1728 - Chapter 1728 419 Feeling disheartened jump off the building_3 Chapter 1728: 419: Feeling disheartened, jump off the building!_3 Chapter 1728: 419: Feeling disheartened, jump off the building!_3 Reflecting on her twenty-seven years of life, Christina Armstrong felt like her existence was a joke. She had once thought her parents were just like all the traditional old folks, slightly biased in favor of sons over daughters. She had never expected that from the very beginning, her parents had never treated her as a person. She was nothing more than an object to be sacrificed for George Armstrong whenever necessary. ¡°Christina, aren¡¯t these things a sister should do?¡± Edward Armstrong sighed, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who has made sacrifices for this family? What about your mother and I? We¡¯ve scrimped and saved all these years for whom? We haven¡¯t even bought ourselves new clothes just to provide for the both of you! You should reflect on whether it is right to honor your parents and to help your brother. You¡¯re the eldest daughter in this family, why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Christina Armstrong leaned against the door, hugging her knees, crying uncontrollably, ¡°So, I must marry that old man, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, you must marry!¡± Edward Armstrong continued, ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you the truth. We¡¯ve accepted a three million dollars dowry from Peter Stone. The car your brother drives was bought with that money. The rest, we plan to use to buy your brother a house back home. The down payment has already been made. Now you have no choice but to marry.¡± A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Christina Armstrong¡¯s lips. Three million dollars for a dowry. It was the first time she realized just how valuable she was. After a pause, Edward Armstrong sighed again and said, ¡°Christina, I hope you can consider your mother and me. Our family was just scammed out of eight hundred thousand dollars. It¡¯s impossible for your mother and me to earn that amount in a short period of time. You are not Isla, so talented! And you certainly can¡¯t afford to buy a car and a house for your brother. So we have to think of other ways! Can you consider it as repaying your mother and me for raising you? Without us, there would be no you after all!¡± ¡°Christina, I know you¡¯re a filial and good child, so you should agree, right? Unless you want to watch your mother and me die!¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Christina Armstrong uttered indifferently. At this moment, her tears had dried up, leaving her eyes empty. Hearing her response, Edward Armstrong excitedly said, ¡°Christina, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said fine,¡± Christina Armstrong took a deep breath, ¡°To repay the nurturing kindness of you and my mother, I¡¯ll marry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edward Armstrong asked incredulously. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Christina Armstrong retorted. ¡°Believe, believe, believe,¡± Edward Armstrong nodded repeatedly. Christina Armstrong had always been an obedient and honest child, how could he not believe her? ¡°Christina, you wait, I¡¯m going to find the keys and let you out right now!¡± Sabrina Sabir also showed a look of satisfaction. But she was not surprised. This outcome was always within her expectations. After all, Christina Armstrong had always been under her control. Edward Armstrong fetched the keys and opened the door. Christina Armstrong had already stood up from the ground, her face no longer tear-streaked, yet her eyes were swollen red. Without thinking too much, Edward Armstrong looked at Christina Armstrong with a smile, ¡°Christina, have you really come around?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Christina Armstrong nodded. ¡°Good, Christina,¡± Edward Armstrong said with a smile, ¡°once you¡¯re really married and settling into life, you¡¯ll understand that your mother and I truly have your best interests at heart.¡± At that moment, Sabrina Sabir also changed her tune, smiling as she said, ¡°Christina, your father is right. There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®the love of parents worldwide knows no bounds.¡¯ As parents, who doesn¡¯t wish for their children to have a good life? Right?¡± At the end of her words, Sabrina Sabir grasped Christina Armstrong¡¯s hands. After all, Christina Armstrong was about to be married off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once married, she would be out of reach, and to ensure that Christina willingly helped George in the future, she certainly needed to win her over now. Christina Armstrong just looked at Sabrina Sabir, silent, without struggle. If one looked closely, it would become apparent that her eyes had lost their light, like a malfunctioning bulb. Gloomy indeed. Holding Christina Armstrong¡¯s hands, Sabrina Sabir spoke earnestly, ¡°Christina, George is, after all, your own brother. He is your biggest support in your parental home. George¡¯s glory is your glory. So, after you go abroad, you must not forget your brother! No matter what, you should always put George first, even if you have children in the future!¡± Chapter 1729 - Chapter 1729 419 Feeling disheartened jump off the building_4 Chapter 1729: 419: Feeling disheartened, jump off the building!_4 Chapter 1729: 419: Feeling disheartened, jump off the building!_4 Christina Armstrong¡¯s child couldn¡¯t compare to George, could she? When Christina remained silent, Sabrina Sabir urged her, ¡°Did you hear?¡± Like a dead person. Sabrina despised this but didn¡¯t show it. Christina managed a faint smile, ¡°Okay, mom.¡± Sabrina was very pleased, ¡°That¡¯s right! My silly daughter, if you had been obedient like this earlier, things wouldn¡¯t have escalated with mom and dad like this.¡± There wasn¡¯t much expression on Christina¡¯s face. A moment later, Sabrina looked at Edward Armstrong and continued, ¡°Christina is going abroad soon, go buy some marinated dishes, let¡¯s have a good gathering tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Christina stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Fearing that Christina might take the chance to run away, Edward was just about to refuse when Sabrina said, ¡°Both of you go together, there won¡¯t be many more chances like this in the future.¡± Sabrina was not at all afraid that Christina would run away. Because she had nowhere to run. Sabrina had locked away Christina¡¯s cell phone and identification documents. When his wife spoke, Edward didn¡¯t say much else, but he kept a close eye on Christina throughout the journey, afraid that she might run away. Soon, they arrived at the market. While they were buying vegetables, they happened to meet Christina¡¯s colleague and line leader at their factory, Barry. Barry had always liked Christina. Seeing Christina, he was excited, ¡°Christina!¡± ¡°Team leader Barry.¡± Christina looked up. Barry¡¯s gaze fell on Edward beside her, ¡°Is this uncle?¡± Hearing this, Christina nodded, ¡°He¡¯s my dad.¡± Barry immediately bowed to Edward, ¡°Hello uncle, I¡¯m Barry, twenty-eight years old. My family is also from Southern City, and we have an apartment there in the city.¡± Barry had long harbored the wish to return home to start something of his own. But he couldn¡¯t leave Christina behind and wanted to wait for her to go back with him. But suddenly, Christina resigned. Barry had lost all hope, and meeting her at the market today made him very excited. Edward was somewhat perplexed by this young man¡¯s unusual approach during their first meeting, ¡°Why mention all this now?¡± Barry looked at Christina and continued, ¡°Where did you go after resigning?¡± Christina answered, ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡± The answer was like a bolt from the blue. Married? Barry suddenly didn¡¯t even know how to breathe, ¡°Who are you marrying?¡± ¡°A person you wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Christina continued, ¡°After the wedding, we will settle abroad.¡± She made everything sound so wonderful, her face wearing a happy smile. Barry was dumbfounded, all energy seemed to have been drained from him. This was the woman he had liked for several years. How could he remain indifferent? ¡°You, you¡¯re lying to me, right?¡± Barry forced a strained smile. Edward also noticed Barry¡¯s feelings, and continued, ¡°Young man, our Christina is not deceiving you. She really is about to get married, and my future son-in-law is from Capital City, a very amazing person. After the wedding, he will take Christina abroad.¡± Once he finished speaking, Edward pulled Christina away. Christina looked back at Barry, smiling, ¡°Team leader Barry, I wish you happiness.¡± Barry stood in place, unable to recover for a long time. How¡­ How could things suddenly turn out like this. Barry didn¡¯t even notice that Christina¡¯s eyes were very red. After this incident, Edward also breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Christina had resigned herself to her fate. Once resigned, there would be no more futile struggles. Thus, there was no need to worry about Christina running away anymore. The next day, Peter Stone delivered the wedding dress on time. A bright red bridal gown. Christina touched the soft fabric, thinking, must this be very expensive? Having money is good. The wedding dress was delivered by Peter¡¯s driver. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The driver looked at Christina, ¡°Miss Armstrong, Mr. Zach asked me to tell you that you don¡¯t need to do anything from now on. If you need anything, just call him directly. Here is Mr. Zach¡¯s business card.¡± Sabrina immediately grabbed the business card, her face beaming with a smile, ¡°Thank you, young man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± the driver maintained a polite smile, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± As the driver turned to leave, his gaze swept past Christina, showing a hint of sympathy. A young woman in the prime of her life, why couldn¡¯t she think things through? Chapter 1730 - Chapter 1730 419 Disheartened jumping off the building_5 Chapter 1730: 419: Disheartened, jumping off the building!_5 Chapter 1730: 419: Disheartened, jumping off the building!_5 Is money really that great? Sigh! Christina Armstrong just pretended not to see the Driver¡¯s look. After the Driver left, footsteps were heard again in the house. It was George Armstrong. For the past few days, George Armstrong had been in an exceptionally good mood, especially when he saw the envious looks of his roommates. But as soon as he got home, the smile on George Armstrong¡¯s face completely vanished. Seeing her precious son return, Sabrina Sabir immediately asked with concern, ¡°George, have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t, I can go make something for you right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± George Armstrong shook his head. Sabrina Sabir went on to ask, ¡°Do you have time tomorrow, George?¡± ¡°No time, I have a full schedule of classes tomorrow,¡± George Armstrong replied. Hearing this, Sabrina Sabir¡¯s eyes filled with disappointment, ¡°Your sister has her big day tomorrow, can¡¯t you take a day off to send off your sister?¡± Christina Armstrong also looked up at George Armstrong. George Armstrong impatiently said, ¡°I can¡¯t take leave.¡± Sabrina Sabir wanted to say more, but Edward Armstrong, smiling, said, ¡°The child¡¯s studies are important. I think Christina definitely wouldn¡¯t mind. After all, there will be many more days to meet in the future.¡± Sabrina Sabir smiled and nodded, what Edward Armstrong said was right, nothing was more important than George Armstrong¡¯s future. George Armstrong couldn¡¯t be bothered talking nonsense with his parents. They were even willing to sell their own daughter, what was there to say to such people? George Armstrong looked down on these people! Christina Armstrong followed George Armstrong to his room. Seeing Christina Armstrong come in, George Armstrong¡¯s face was full of disgust, ¡°What are you here for?¡± His sister, not to mention her lack of education, also had ambitions too high for her station! He and Christina Armstrong were not on the same path. Christina Armstrong forced a smile, ¡°George, do you want me to marry that old man?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already done it, so why bother asking me?¡± George Armstrong retorted. Christina Armstrong¡¯s smile intensified, ¡°George, are you saying that this was all my own choice?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Life is all about choices. What you get, you have to lose something for! Everything was voluntary, so why put on a look of being wronged?¡± It was both sickening and pointless to act both the seller and the martyr. Christina Armstrong nodded, ¡°Yes, I chose this all myself. Who else could I blame?¡± With that, Christina Armstrong left George Armstrong¡¯s room. Seeing Christina Armstrong enter George Armstrong¡¯s room, Sabrina Sabir was nervous and immediately went to George Armstrong¡¯s room, looking at him, ¡°She didn¡¯t bully you, did she?¡± ¡°No,¡± George Armstrong said. Upon hearing this, Christina Armstrong breathed a sigh of relief. That had scared her to death. Soon, it was the third day. Today Peter Stone was coming to marry her. Christina Armstrong woke up early in the morning and dressed quietly in her wedding costume. At four in the morning, the makeup artist arrived at the Armstrong Clan on time. Christina Armstrong cooperated with the makeup artist. The makeup artist happily said, ¡°Miss Armstrong, you have such a good skin complexion, it doesn¡¯t pick up any makeup at all. Did you put on a face mask last night?¡± A face mask? Christina Armstrong shook her head, ¡°I never use those things.¡± Every girl wants to look beautiful every day, right? But Christina Armstrong couldn¡¯t afford to do so. Because her salary had to be handed over. Having worked for ten years, she hadn¡¯t bought a single bag, a set of skincare products for herself, she didn¡¯t even know the steps to apply a face mask. There was no room for herself in her life. In the future, all she could do was accept her fate. The makeup artist, surprised, said, ¡°Not caring for your skin and still so good, if you took care of it, it would definitely be even better.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Christina Armstrong said with a smile. Seeing the smile on Christina Armstrong¡¯s face, the makeup artist paused. This bride seemed a bit strange. It was supposed to be a happy day, but she didn¡¯t seem happy at all. Although the makeup artist was puzzled, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and continued her work. Two hours later, a delicate makeup look was completed, and seeing herself in the mirror, Christina Armstrong smiled faintly. Thank you, Peter Stone. She had never seen herself look so beautiful. So this was what she looked like in a wedding dress. It¡¯s a pity. Time could not be frozen at this moment forever. Sherry, the matchmaker who helped bring Christina Armstrong and Peter Stone together, picked up a comb, smiling, and spoke auspicious words, ¡°One combing to the end, one combing to the end, wealth without worries; second combing to the end, free from illness and sorrows; third combing to the end, many sons and grandsons¡­¡± Hearing these words, Christina Armstrong¡¯s face lit up with a smile. Many sons and grandsons. What a wish for many sons and grandsons. Sherry also felt that Christina Armstrong was acting a bit strange today, ¡°Miss Armstrong, what are you smiling about?¡± ¡°On such a joyous day like today, shouldn¡¯t I be smiling?¡± Christina Armstrong retorted. ¡°One should smile, one should smile,¡± Sherry nodded repeatedly. Smiling was the right thing to do, but Sherry always felt that kind of smile was too sinister. However, this was the path Christina Armstrong had chosen for herself, she couldn¡¯t blame anyone else. At eight in the morning. Peter Stone, dressed in red wedding attire and carrying flowers, came on time to pick up his bride. Seeing the groom with graying hair, full of wrinkles, the makeup artist was stunned; she finally understood why Christina Armstrong had such a gloomy look. So¡­ Having worked this job for so long, it was the first time she encountered a couple with such an age difference. Can parents really agree to this? What a sight to behold! Peter Stone stood in front of Edward and Sabrina Armstrong, smiling as he changed the way he addressed them, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Sabrina Sabir nodded continuously, ¡°Good, good.¡± Edward Armstrong handed Christina Armstrong¡¯s hand over to Peter Stone, full of smiles, ¡°We entrust our Christina to you now.¡± As soon as the two were successfully married, it would mean that Peter Stone would immediately pay the 1 million dollars dowry. Anyone would be overjoyed with such a deal. ¡°Mom, Dad, rest assured, I will definitely not let you down,¡± Peter Stone said, holding Christina Armstrong¡¯s hand tightly. At that moment. Christina Armstrong felt utterly nauseated. ¡°Christina, let¡¯s go. From now on, you are the mistress of the Stone family.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Christina Armstrong was led by Peter Stone out the door. Just as she stepped out of the Armstrong Clan¡¯s front door, turned back to glance at her parents standing there and at the living room she had once lived in, then in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, she broke free from Peter Stone¡¯s hand and jumped toward the open window in the hallway. Almost without a hint of hesitation. Bam! A loud noise came from below. Chapter 1731 - Chapter 1731 420 Final Letter Chapter 1731: 420: Final Letter! Chapter 1731: 420: Final Letter! Peter Stone collapsed on the spot. He didn¡¯t even have time to react, and his face turned deathly pale. Jumped, jumped off the building? Christina Armstrong had actually jumped off the building! Beatrice Black and Edward Armstrong were also shocked and lost their color. The two stood there dumbfounded, their eyes wide open, filled with panic. Everything had happened too quickly. No one had expected that Christina Armstrong would jump off the building. What to do? What to do now? Beatrice was in complete disarray. Christina was gone. Did that mean Peter Stone wouldn¡¯t pay the remaining 1 million dollars? Not only the 1 million, but the 2 million dollars that Peter had given earlier could also likely be taken back. No. That couldn¡¯t happen. That money was hers. Beatrice thought she had controlled Christina well. But who would have thought. Things had fallen out of her control. Nearby, the young makeup artist, who had never experienced such events, had just been standing beside Christina, and had spoken a few words to her. She had felt sympathy for the bride. But now. Not even half an hour had passed. And Christina was already¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± The makeup artist screamed in fright, covering her mouth as tears welled up instantly, ¡°Ah!¡± And this day would forever be a nightmare for the photographer! At that moment, voices came from below, ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°Someone jumped off the building!¡± ¡°Someone come quickly!¡± Soon, the patrolling security guards rushed over and dialed the police and emergency services. Beatrice Black and Edward Armstrong ran downstairs as fast as they could. They still harbored a last bit of hope. As long as Christina wasn¡¯t dead, even if she was barely breathing, even if she turned into a vegetative state, she had to marry Peter Stone; they had already held the wedding, Christina was already Peter¡¯s wife. Peter could not break the contract unilaterally. Unfortunately. They didn¡¯t see the result they wanted. At the scene. Blood was everywhere. Reality is not a romantic drama. Christina¡¯s death was extremely gruesome; she was nearly decapitated, with her brain matter mixing with the blood, filling the air with a strong smell of blood. Her red wedding dress seemed to mock the ridiculousness of it all. The onlookers were also terribly frightened, and conversations buzzed around. ¡°How pitiful, she¡¯s still in her wedding dress, why would she think of jumping off?¡± ¡°Was she forced by her family?¡± ¡°They say those who jump in red harbor the most resentment, her family is in for trouble now.¡± ¡°I know that couple, they live on the 36th floor, the woman was just scammed out of 800,000 recently! Now their daughter has had this accident, how can her parents go on¡­¡± ¡°Tch, jumping in a wedding dress, maybe it was really her family who caused her death!¡± ¡°Those parents are inhuman! How could they press their own daughter like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing the crowd¡¯s discussions, Beatrice Black, heart angry and in tears, cried out, ¡°My daughter! My poor daughter, it¡¯s all mom¡¯s fault for not protecting you, making you accidentally fall from the building, mom doesn¡¯t want to live anymore, my poor daughter¡­¡± Edward Armstrong looked at his daughter¡¯s shattered body, not daring to take a step closer. He was frightened. Panicked. Soon, the police and emergency services arrived. The emergency team declared Christina Armstrong dead on arrival, and the police took Edward Armstrong, Beatrice Black, the makeup artist upstairs, the photographer, and the groom, Peter Stone, away. But the moment Peter Stone, dressed in the groom¡¯s festive attire, appeared in front of everyone, Not only did the onlookers freeze. Even the experienced police officer was taken aback. No one had expected. The groom to be an elderly man, well past his prime. The investigating officer immediately grew more alert, feeling that the case was unusual, suspecting that the deceased might have been forced to jump. If that was indeed the case. It would mean indirectly causing the death of the victim. Of course, Beatrice Black refused to get into the police car, crying and saying, ¡°Police Officer, I¡¯ve lost my beloved daughter, I¡¯m already pitiful enough, how could you possibly take me away! I won¡¯t go!¡± In contrast, Edward Armstrong, looking as if he had lost his soul, followed the police into the car. His daughter was dead. The 200,000 dollars Peter had given would also be taken back. Their family was once again left with nothing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Peter Stone also got into the police car. His forehead was covered with layer upon layer of cold sweat. He had thought he would successfully return home with his bride. But he had not expected things to turn out this way. Now, all he wanted was to take off the glaringly festive attire he was wearing. Chapter 1732 - Chapter 1732 420 Final Letter_2 Chapter 1732: 420: Final Letter!_2 Chapter 1732: 420: Final Letter!_2 If it were possible, he would rather that nothing had happened at all. Unfortunately, time cannot flow backward. In vain, he caused the death of a person, and now he was being watched by the police. What should he do? Peter Stone shivered as he said to the police officer beside him, ¡°I, I want to see my lawyer.¡± When Olivia Armstrong received the call from the police station, two hours had already passed. Olivia Armstrong answered her phone with a smile, ¡°Hello, good day.¡± ¡°Hello, is this Miss Olivia Armstrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I am an officer from Trillion Road Police Station; is Christina Armstrong your niece?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The next second, the smile on Olivia Armstrong¡¯s face froze. ¡°Your niece Christina Armstrong jumped from a building on the 26th at 9 am. Please come to the station to make a statement.¡± Jumped off a building? No. That couldn¡¯t be. Olivia Armstrong tried to calm her own emotions, ¡°Police Officer, you must be mistaken. Our Christina, how could she ever jump off a building?¡± ¡°Miss Armstrong, I know it¡¯s hard for you to accept this, but¡­¡± Olivia Armstrong immediately asked, ¡°So, Christina is fine, right? Which hospital is she in? I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see her first!¡± Hearing about the hospital, William Astir immediately came out of the restroom, ¡°Who¡¯s gone to the hospital? What¡¯s happened?¡± The police officer continued, ¡°Unfortunately, Christina Armstrong has already¡­¡± In an instant, Olivia Armstrong¡¯s emotions collapsed, and her phone dropped to the floor as she began to sob tragically. William Astir was startled and immediately came over to embrace Olivia Armstrong, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± Olivia Armstrong couldn¡¯t say a word. The phone call hadn¡¯t been disconnected yet. William Astir, holding Olivia Armstrong with one hand, picked up the phone with the other, ¡°Hello, I am Olivia Armstrong¡¯s husband, William Astir.¡± ¡°Mr. Astir, good day. The situation is as follows.¡± The officer on the phone recounted the events and then said, ¡°Please accept our condolences, and then come to the station to make a statement.¡± Christina was gone? William Astir was utterly stunned, his face turning pale. ¡°Police Officer, there must be some mistake, right? My niece, how could my niece possibly jump off a building?¡± Like Olivia Armstrong, William Astir couldn¡¯t believe the reality and continued, ¡°My niece lives at Marison Garden, Room 360, Building 19. Are you sure it¡¯s my niece?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Your niece¡¯s parents are Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir.¡± William Astir was suddenly mute. After a long while, he finally hung up the phone, looking at his wife who was overcome with emotion, unsure of how to comfort her. Olivia Armstrong, hugging William Astir, cried, ¡°I just saw her three days ago. She said she went to get her hair done with Beatrice Black and mentioned she¡¯d go shopping with me in a few days. Christina, Christina, why would you be so thoughtless! If there was something troubling you, you could have come to your auntie, your auntie would have helped you solve it! You foolish child, why would you do such a thing! Christina!¡± Olivia Armstrong had watched Christina grow up. At that time, Olivia Armstrong didn¡¯t have children yet and she was particularly envious of her sister-in-law for having a daughter, as people say a daughter is a mother¡¯s little cotton jacket, a father¡¯s little wine jar. William Astir also did not expect things to turn out so suddenly. Three days ago when they saw Christina, she was completely normal. This child. How did she suddenly¡­ With tearful eyes, William Astir said, ¡°Olivia, try not to be too upset. I¡¯ll call Isla, and have her come back right away to take us to the station.¡± ¡°Yes, call her quickly.¡± Isla Astir had an extremely important meeting today, which was attended by top-tier bosses, but when she saw her father¡¯s call, she answered immediately. After hearing the details, Isla Astir¡¯s face paled, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Alright, Dad, don¡¯t you and Mom worry; I¡¯ll come back right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, Isla Astir closed her laptop, ¡°Sorry everyone, something urgent has come up at home and I need to leave right away.¡± Saying this, Isla Astir bowed to everyone, then, carrying her laptop bag, she hurried out. The editor beside her did not react in time. Those present were left looking at each other in confusion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Today¡¯s meeting was centered around Isla Astir¡¯s comics. Now that Isla Astir, the main subject, had left, there was no longer any point in continuing the meeting. ¡°Editor-in-Chief Zhou, what¡¯s going on with your author?¡± The editor hastened to explain, ¡°Winer must have had some major family emergency, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have left in such a hurry! CEO Cooper, I am really sorry. Once this is over, I¡¯ll make sure she personally apologizes to you.¡± Winer was Isla Astir¡¯s pen name. Derived from ¡®Drink to one¡¯s content for today if there is wine.¡¯ CEO Cooper narrowed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m easy to talk to, but I¡¯m not sure if President Thompson will be willing to wait.¡± Chapter 1733 - Chapter 1733 420 Final Letter_3 Chapter 1733: 420: Final Letter!_3 Chapter 1733: 420: Final Letter!_3 Who doesn¡¯t know in the industry that Mandel Thompson has a bad temper, notorious as a ¡°smiling tiger,¡± and what he hates the most are people who stand up and walk away all of a sudden? Every act of Isla Astir precisely hit Brandon¡¯s sore spot. She could only pray for her own luck. On this side. Isla Astir hurried back home, Olivia Armstrong was crying so hard that she was hoarse. Seeing Isla return, she flung herself into her arms, ¡°Isla!¡± Isla Astir then asked, ¡°Dad didn¡¯t explain clearly on the phone just now, how is my cousin doing now?¡± She had only heard about Christina Armstrong jumping off the building on the phone. Hearing this, Olivia Armstrong¡¯s weeping became even louder. Isla Astir had a bad feeling. William Astir continued, ¡°Your cousin, she¡¯s gone¡­¡± Isla Astir tried to calm herself, grabbing the car keys, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station now! Dad, please comfort mom!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± William Astir nodded. The family of three got in the car. Isla Astir was driving a bit fast. William Astir said, ¡°Isla, slow down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Isla Astir was trying hard to control her emotions, her hands couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Pitter-patter. A hot tear dripped onto the back of her hand. Fortunately, the police station wasn¡¯t far from the Astir family home, about twenty minutes away. ¡°Christina¡­¡± At this moment, Olivia Armstrong had no strength left in her body, and Isla and her father supported her from each side. ¡°Christina¡­ Auntie is here¡­¡± The police officers Inside the Hall were also moved by this scene. Two female officers immediately came over, ¡°Are you Christina Armstrong¡¯s family members?¡± Isla Astir, with reddened eyes, nodded, then spoke again with a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Christina Armstrong is my cousin, this is my mother also her aunt, and this is my father, her uncle.¡± Olivia Armstrong suddenly looked up at the policewoman, ¡°Where is my niece now?¡± ¡°In the morgue,¡± the policewoman said. ¡°Can we see her?¡± Olivia Armstrong asked further. ¡°We can,¡± the policewoman¡¯s expression hesitated, ¡°it¡¯s just¡­ since your niece jumped from a high place, her appearance might be somewhat¡­¡± Though the coroner had tried their best to restore her, it was still a sight difficult to bear, Even Beatrice Black and Edward Armstrong, her own parents, couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at Christina. Folklore has it that those decapitated can turn into vengeful ghosts. Olivia Armstrong shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we aren¡¯t afraid.¡± The policewoman sighed, ¡°Then please follow us.¡± The three followed the policewoman¡¯s steps and entered the morgue. Whether it was psychological or not, just stepping into the coroner¡¯s workplace felt chilling to the bone. But now wasn¡¯t the time to focus on that. The two policewomen led the family of three to a corpse covered with a white cloth, ¡°This is Christina Armstrong.¡± ¡°Christina, Christina¡­¡± Olivia Armstrong¡¯s trembling hands unveiled the white cloth. It was a shocking sight. Christina¡¯s head had been pieced together, her limbs were mutilated¡­ Even one leg was found by police in a planting strip thirty meters away. From the height of several hundred meters. Once jumping down, it was inevitable to be dismembered. Only in utter despair would one have the courage to do so. Olivia Armstrong was already crying her heart out, but seeing this, her heartache became unbearable. ¡°My poor Christina, open your eyes and look at your aunt, will you? You silly child, why did you have to jump off the building?¡± ¡°What was the reason?¡± ¡°Christina, does it hurt? Auntie remembers how you used to be so afraid of pain when you were little!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ignoring everything, Olivia Armstrong fearlessly held Christina¡¯s body and broke into heart-wrenching sobs. The two policewomen nearby silently cried as well. Isla Astir choked back her tears and wiped the tears from her face. At that moment, she seemed to have discovered something and asked with a furrowed brow, ¡°Excuse me, Police Officer, may I ask why my cousin is wearing a wedding gown?¡± As Isla mentioned that, Olivia Armstrong also noticed and felt something was amiss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The policewoman was startled, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Isla Astir asked back. The policewoman continued, ¡°Today was Christina Armstrong¡¯s wedding day.¡± ¡°Wedding?¡± Isla Astir was stunned, ¡°My cousin was getting married today? Police Officer, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? My cousin was still single!¡± Olivia Armstrong looked up at the policewoman and cried, ¡°It must be a mistake, how could I, her aunt, not know if my niece was getting married!¡± Chapter 1734 - Chapter 1734 420 Final Letter_4 Chapter 1734: 420: Final Letter!_4 Chapter 1734: 420: Final Letter!_4 Two female officers looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Do you really know nothing?¡± Olivia Armstrong grabbed one of the officer¡¯s wrists. ¡°Police Officer, please tell me, what on earth is going on? I saw my niece just three days ago, and she was in great spirits. She didn¡¯t even tell me she was getting married! She definitely wouldn¡¯t have jumped off a building suddenly; someone must be out to get her! Please do justice for my niece!¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Soon, the family of three was taken to the interrogation room to find out more. Olivia Armstrong was beyond words at this point, and the response came from Isla Astir, with her parents sitting beside her. ¡°Yes, we saw our older cousin just three days ago, but she seemed normal and showed no signs or thoughts of suicide.¡± ¡°Moreover, we had planned to go shopping together with my mom in half a month.¡± ¡°If anything was different, it would be my aunt who had changed. My uncle and aunt are extremely biased towards males. In their eyes, only my cousin George is their child. As for my older cousin, being a daughter, a saying they often have on their lips is ¡®a married daughter is like water splashed out¡¯. Therefore, my cousin had to drop out of school in the ninth grade and has been working in a factory ever since, giving all her salary to my cousin George for his living expenses. She wouldn¡¯t even buy herself new clothes.¡± ¡°Three days before the incident, my older cousin suddenly told me that my aunt¡¯s attitude towards her had improved. I found it strange at the time, but my cousin thought my aunt had changed. Still, I was worried and went with my mother to check at my uncle¡¯s house, but my uncle¡¯s response seemed fine.¡± ¡°Neither my cousin, uncle, nor aunt ever informed us that my cousin was getting married.¡± Hearing this, Olivia Armstrong cried again, ¡°Why would she keep such a big thing from me!¡± The interrogating officer continued, ¡°Did you know that Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir asked the groom¡¯s family for three million dollars as a dowry?¡± At his words, Olivia Armstrong was even more shocked. A three-million-dollar dowry! ¡°Three million dollars for a dowry?¡± The officer nodded, ¡°Yes. One of the suspects, Peter Stone, has already given two million dollars in cash to Sabrina Sabir.¡± At this point, Isla Astir realized what was happening and narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°So, that Mercedes car that George was driving was bought with those two million.¡± George Armstrong, how could he actually live with himself! After all, he is an educated man! In that moment, Isla Astir was trembling all over. She felt so heartbroken. That almost suffocating feeling was something no one could understand. Olivia Armstrong also gasped. She had suspected that Christina Armstrong must have been forced to her death, but she never imagined it would be by her own brother and sister-in-law! How could they be so heartless! How could they be so heartless! ¡°Can I see Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir?¡± Olivia Armstrong looked at the officer and asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the officer nodded, ¡°They are in the interrogation room next door. Just follow me.¡± Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir were sitting in front of the interrogation table. Sabrina Sabir cried, ¡°I really didn¡¯t kill my daughter! She fell on her own, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Edward Armstrong had also recovered by then and quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, it has nothing to do with us. My daughter accidentally fell from upstairs, she is our daughter, we love her more than enough, how could we force her to jump?¡± Edward Armstrong was not ignorant of the law. He knew if he got involved in this matter, it would affect George¡¯s future academic and governmental career prospects. George was meant to pursue a career in civil service. No. As a father, he couldn¡¯t allow this to happen. They placed all the blame on Christina. Such a harmful spirit! While alive, she contributed nothing to the family, and now that she¡¯s dead, she¡¯s still causing trouble for George. How could such a harmful spirit exist in their family! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It was you!¡± Olivia Armstrong burst through the door, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Edward Armstrong, Sabrina Sabir, are you even human? Christina is your own daughter, how could you do this to her?¡± Olivia Armstrong had just seen Peter Stone. An old man over seventy. It was unimaginable, Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir, with no conscience, forcing Christina to marry such a person! ¡°Why!¡± Olivia Armstrong rushed over, grabbing Edward Armstrong by the collar, ¡°You are Christina¡¯s real father! Her real father!¡± Chapter 1735 - Chapter 1735 420 Final Letter_5 Chapter 1735: 420: Final Letter!_5 Chapter 1735: 420: Final Letter!_5 At that moment, Olivia Armstrong wanted nothing more than to kill Edward Armstrong directly. A thousand cuts and slashes would be the only way to vent her anger. Edward Armstrong, with his eyes reddened, said, ¡°Sister, believe me, it really has nothing to do with me¡­¡± ¡°You good-for-nothing!¡± Olivia slapped Edward Armstrong across his face. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even protect your own daughter! How could you do such an outrageous act with Sabrina Sabir? Are you even fit to be human?¡± Edward Armstrong hung his head and said nothing. How could he have known that Christina was so selfish? He had intended for her to enjoy blessings. But she sought death! Peter Stone was so wealthy; once Christina married him, not only would she have a good life, but she could also provide a good life for her entire family. Yet Christina didn¡¯t appreciate her good fortune! ¡°Calm down, everyone please calm down!¡± Immediately, a policeman came and separated the two. Olivia wept as she covered her face. ¡°Why would you do such a thing? Just for those three million dollars? Is a living person worth less than three million?¡± ¡°No! We never asked for the three million dollar dowry; Peter Stone offered it willingly!¡± Sabrina continued, ¡°I¡¯m also heartbroken that Christina had to marry Peter Stone. As her mother, wouldn¡¯t I want my daughter to marry someone she truly likes? But she set her heart on his wealth despite my advice! What could I do if she wouldn¡¯t listen?¡± Anyway, Christina was already dead, death without proof. As long as she insisted that Christina married Peter Stone willingly, what could the police do to her? And Peter Stone insisted on the same story that Christina married him out of her own free will. Regarding the three million dollar dowry, it was his token of gratitude for her parents¡¯ years of upbringing. Since both parties gave the same account, the police could only temporarily release them. The news of a bride dying by falling from a building on her wedding day quickly attracted media attention. The next day. All major headlines were about Christina Armstrong, and for a time, the Armstrong Clan became a hot spot for reporters. Sabrina had thought that Christina¡¯s death might bring her a significant loss. Unexpectedly, not only did she not suffer any loss, but they also received condolence money from kind-hearted people in society. The parents¡¯ hearts must have been heavy with their daughter dying on her wedding day. Suddenly, the Armstrong parents received tears of sympathy from many people. Sabrina wept in front of the camera, ¡°I raised her for twenty-seven years and never once thought that this silly girl would leave us in such a way! While she was with Peter Stone, I advised her that he was too old for her, and they weren¡¯t suitable at all. But she wouldn¡¯t listen to me! She said she was scared of being poor and wanted to climb the social ladder. If I had known it would turn out this way, I would rather it have been me who jumped off the building than for her to marry that old man!¡± ¡°My daughter!¡± Sabrina portrayed the image of a good mother so vividly that it was hard to distinguish between the real and the pretend. Until that moment. Aunt Wang, who lived in the same neighborhood, was walking when she found a blood-stained envelope in the greenery. Given that there had been a fatal incident in the neighborhood recently, Aunt Wang realized something was wrong and immediately called the police. After the police arrived and opened the envelope, they discovered it was Christina Armstrong¡¯s suicide note. It was also her last words: ¡°I am Christina Armstrong; born on January 2nd, XX year, my ID number is 2568*****5612. I live in Champs Garden, Building 19, Room 3601. When I wrote this letter, my mood was very calm. These past few days, I have thought a lot. There were times of discontent and anger, but in the end, all these complex emotions turned to nothingness. Whom can I blame?¡± Whom do I hate? It was Father who gave me life, Mother who brought me into this world. I don¡¯t hate anyone; I cannot bring myself to hate anyone. I just feel fate has been too unjust. From a very young age, I noticed that our parents treated my brother and me differently. Whenever there were tasty or desirable things at home, Mother would always secretly save them for my brother. The phrase Dad used most often with me was, ¡°Your brother is younger, you are the sister, you must let him have his way.¡± Whenever I was with my brother, no matter which of us was naughty or made a mistake, if my brother cried, then I was the one who got beaten by Mom. At that time, I thought, maybe it¡¯s because my brother¡¯s academic performance is good and mine is too poor, so my parents don¡¯t like me. So, I studied hard and finally, I became the top student in my class and received the Outstanding Student Award. When I reached junior high school, my teachers said I could definitely attend a key high school. But at this time, my parents made me drop out of school and arranged for me to work on an assembly line in a factory, and all my wages were used for my brother¡¯s tuition fees. I dreamt countless times that I had gotten into a prestigious high school and stepped into the university I longed for. Unfortunately. These were just dreams. Originally, after starting work, I could have found a good man and lived a stable life. Countless times in my heart, I swore to let my own children study well. Just then, I learned that my parents had sold me to a man over seventy for three million dollars. I resisted desperately. But they were so cold and ruthless, pushing me repeatedly into the abyss of hell. I thought I could only compromise, but I could only compromise temporarily, not forever. This time. My life belongs only to me. Additionally. I must sincerely thank my aunt and uncle¡¯s family. I think, if only I had listened to Isla¡¯s words from the beginning, how wonderful that would have been! Why should I have expectations? Expecting something that could simply never happen. It was my aunt who gave me the mother¡¯s love I never had. She cared for and cherished me. And my uncle, he was like my father, always quietly protecting me from behind, giving me a sense of security. More than once I thought, how great it would be if I were your daughter. Isla, thank you for not despising me, not my educational background, not for being a textile factory worker. I was truly happy shopping with you. I hope you can be happy for a lifetime, growing old with the one you love. We had plans to go shopping together, I am sorry, now I have to break that appointment. Tell Aunt not to be sad, nor to cry. I am not dead; I am liberated. From now on, I can be a tree, a blade of grass, a carefree bird in the sky, a river flowing to the sea¡­ Just never let me be a human again. Christina Armstrong ended it all on November 26. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the police called Isla Astir and her parents. Simultaneously, the police also made this suicide note public. Although the law cannot constrain the actions of Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir, morality can. Inside the police station. Olivia Armstrong and William Astir were illiterate, so Isla Astir read the letter aloud to them, her voice growing hoarser until, in the end, she was sobbing uncontrollably. Olivia Armstrong knelt on the ground, crying her heart out, ¡°Christina, my child, how foolish you are, how foolish¡­¡± Chapter 1736 - Chapter 1736 421 Evil will be met with evil retribution Chapter 1736: 421: Evil will be met with evil retribution! Chapter 1736: 421: Evil will be met with evil retribution! Even though Olivia Armstrong had mentally prepared herself for Christina Armstrong being forced to jump to her death, when she heard Christina¡¯s suicide note, she still felt unbearably upset. At this moment, her feelings were not just of sadness but more of anger. And her anger had reached its peak. She wished she could immediately find Edward Armstrong and Beatrice Black and tear them limb from limb. ¡°Christina, my child! How could you suffer such injustice and not come to tell your auntie, so I could seek justice for you¡­¡± Olivia Armstrong¡¯s entire body slumped to the ground, her face covered with snot and tears. She used to be someone who cared a lot about appearances. But at this moment, she could no longer care about looking good or bad. ¡°Christina, my poor child.¡± Isla Astir helped her mother up, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad, please get up. If cousin sees you like this, she will feel bad too.¡± William Astir also came to help Olivia Armstrong, ¡°Isla¡¯s right, didn¡¯t Christina write in her letter? She hoped we would be happy and didn¡¯t want us to be sad because of her.¡± But as he spoke, William Astir also started wiping his tears; Christina¡¯s experiences were truly heartbreaking. At that moment, how desperate she must have been to jump from the 36th floor. The more he thought about it, the harder it was to breathe. The police immediately publicized Christina Armstrong¡¯s suicide note. After all, the incident had a significant impact on society, and they needed to give an explanation to those who were following the case. Very soon, the police¡¯s announcement became a top trending search. Her suicide note brought countless netizens to tears. [It¡¯s the 21st century, and there are still parents who favor sons over daughters! Dammit!] [The young lady was only twenty-seven years old this year; no one knows what went through her mind the moment she decided to jump from the 36th floor. Her suicide note said she didn¡¯t hate anyone, didn¡¯t feel entitled to hate anyone, and she even thanked her parents for giving her life¡­] [My daughter is also twenty-seven this year; I¡¯ve never said a harsh word to her in her life. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe that such parents could exist in this world.] [I¡¯ve been crying for half an hour, and my emotions still haven¡¯t calmed. Fortunately, the young lady¡¯s life had some sunshine; we should thank her aunt¡¯s family and her cousin Isla, who was willing to confide in her.] [Such inhuman parents deserve death!] [I watched an interview with that pair of parents before; their pretentious behavior just sickens me! Disgusting! Why don¡¯t they go die? Is there anyone living in Champs Garden? Can someone throw a stink egg or rotten cabbage on my behalf!] [Heartbroken for the young lady. Her due date was the 29th of next month; if she doesn¡¯t mind, I hope she comes to be my child, and I promise to take good care of her, raising her in a loving family, giving her the best education, and helping her achieve her dreams.] [I really can¡¯t understand gender discrimination. Back in the 1990s, because of the one-child policy, many families abandoned so many daughters just for the chance to have a son; don¡¯t deny this because I was one of those who were discarded because of gender preference. I will never forgive them, and I am grateful to have met my current parents. Although the young lady wasn¡¯t thrown away, her circumstances are even worse than those who were!] [Although what the person above said is a bit unpleasant, it is indeed true.] [Who¡¯s up for throwing eggs in a group? Anyone want to join?] [Count me in!] [Me too!] [I have to work and can¡¯t go, but whoever goes remember to live stream it, I¡¯ll send gifts.] [Me as well.] [¡­] Public opinion fermented rapidly. However, Edward Armstrong and Beatrice Black were still unaware, but they had received a call from the police station, asking them to come over. Beatrice Black was very excited, smilingly saying, ¡°Officer Wang called us over; it must be to give us condolence money. I heard that netizens organized a fundraising, and they raised quite a sum!¡± Hearing this, Edward Armstrong too was a bit excited, ¡°Really? How much did they raise?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°At least eight or nine hundred thousand!¡±, Beatrice Black said. There was no trace of sorrow on her face at all. They had originally thought that their daughter¡¯s death would bring them significant loss. But unexpectedly, Christina Armstrong¡¯s death not only brought no losses but instead led to an unforeseen windfall. Now, not only did they possess the two million dowry Peter Stone had given, but they also received more than two hundred thousand in condolence money. Chapter 1737 - Chapter 1737 421 Evil begets evil_2 Chapter 1737: 421: Evil begets evil!_2 Chapter 1737: 421: Evil begets evil!_2 The police had called them again to collect condolence money. How wonderful! As the two of them approached the door, a knocking sound echoed through the air. Sabrina Sabir was ecstatic. It must be someone else coming to give them money! These netizens are so stupid! Whatever they say, those people believe! Sabrina looked at Edward Armstrong and continued, ¡°Someone must be here to give us money, pay attention to your expression.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± These days, Edward Armstrong had become quite adept at handling these situations. But in an instant, his face was filled with sorrow, and tears suddenly burst forth. Sabrina also composed herself and opened the front door. A group of people was standing outside. Sabrina paused. She hadn¡¯t expected so many people; this would surely mean a lot of money. ¡°You are Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir, right?¡± Sabrina nodded and, crying, said, ¡°Yes, we are. Christina is our daughter.¡± She thought the next second, these people would offer money and console them properly. But in an instant, Sabrina¡¯s vision went dark. Slap! A rotten egg was thrown into Sabrina¡¯s face. Slap! Another rotten egg. Followed by cabbage leaves, rotten tomatoes¡­ Sabrina and Edward had not even realized what was happening when they were pelted with foul-smelling garbage. ¡°Seeking glory by selling your daughter! You two garbage, you¡¯ll go to hell!¡± ¡°Yes! Go to hell!¡± ¡°Your daughter will haunt you as a ghost!¡± ¡°Just die!¡± This was an old building set for demolition. There were no cameras in the stairwell, and those in the elevator had long been considered damaged. After throwing the garbage, the group took the elevator down. Edward and Sabrina looked at each other, confusion clear in their eyes. What was happening? Had these people gone mad? Why were they throwing garbage at them? Sabrina was panicking. Could it be¡­ Something happened? Edward also thought of this and turned to Sabrina, ¡°Sabrina, what, what do you think is going on?¡± Sabrina struggled to calm herself, ¡°Call the police! Let¡¯s call the police first!¡± The police arrived quickly. Sabrina cried out, ¡°Officer, just after our daughter died, these people started bullying us! You must take action on our behalf!¡± The police officer took their statement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll handle it.¡± As he spoke, another officer added, ¡°Both of you change your clothes and come with us! This morning, an anonymous member of the public found your daughter¡¯s suicide note in the community garden. You should come to the police station to claim it.¡± A suicide note! Christina had left a suicide note. Hearing these words, Edward¡¯s hands trembled. He had a premonition that Christina wouldn¡¯t have spoken well of them in the suicide note. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be cornered at their doorstep and have rotten eggs thrown at them. Sabrina was also dumbstruck. She had thought these people were asking them to collect condolence money; she hadn¡¯t expected a suicide note. Sabrina looked at the officer, ¡°Officer, may we ask what is written in the suicide note?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know either,¡± the officer shook his head. The two took a quick shower at home, changed their clothes, and followed the police to the station. All the way there, Edward was extremely uneasy, lowering his voice, ¡°Do you think Christina would speak ill of us in her suicide note?¡± Sabrina glared, furious, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯m her mother. Without me, there would be no her. Why would she speak ill of me?¡± Edward sighed, ¡°She¡¯s not even afraid of death, what wouldn¡¯t she dare do?¡± When Sabrina had initially wanted Christina to marry Peter Stone, she had been just as confident. But what happened? Christina ended up jumping from the 36th floor! Edward was still haunted by it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sabrina frowned. Just as they were about to enter the police station, Olivia Armstrong suddenly burst forth from somewhere, grabbed Sabrina by the hair, and forced her to the ground, hitting and punching, ¡°You venomous woman! You even harm your own daughter! Give me back my niece¡¯s life!¡± Sabrina was caught off guard and pinned to the ground by Olivia, unable to move. Although Olivia was very angry, she was measured in her hitting; she avoided Christina¡¯s face with every hit. Seeing his wife being bullied, Edward immediately stepped in to help, ¡°Sister! Sister! We are family, you should speak politely, please don¡¯t be violent!¡± Chapter 1738 - Chapter 1738 421 What goes around comes around_3 Chapter 1738: 421: What goes around comes around!_3 Chapter 1738: 421: What goes around comes around!_3 ¡°Get the hell out!¡± Olivia Armstrong¡¯s fighting spirit erupted as she kicked Edward Armstrong away, angrily exclaiming, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your own daughter! You¡¯re no better!¡± Whenever she thought about the contents of Christina Armstrong¡¯s suicide note, her anger flared uncontrollably! Especially when she pictured Christina lying there, broken and battered. She couldn¡¯t fathom what emotions Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir, Christina¡¯s biological parents, must have felt upon seeing her in that state. Were they sad? Or perhaps they didn¡¯t care at all! After all, they always prioritized money and their son first. Maybe. At the very moment Christina jumped from the thirty-sixth floor, they weren¡¯t worried about Christina¡¯s safety, but whether the three million dollars dowry would be taken back by Peter Stone. The more Olivia thought about it, the more enraged she became, and her blows grew increasingly ruthless. Fortunately, several officers ran over to separate them, ¡°You need to talk this out, fighting isn¡¯t the answer!¡± ¡°Police Officer, please, you have to stand up for me! She almost beat me to death!¡± Behind the officers, Beatrice Black sought refuge. Tears welled up in Olivia¡¯s eyes, ¡°You drove a perfectly fine child to her death, I¡¯m hitting you for just that! Beatrice Black! You harbinger of doom!¡± ¡°Both of you need to cool down. You are relatives to one another; there¡¯s no need to make a scene like this!¡± Olivia, weeping, said, ¡°Police Officer, you have no idea how vicious this woman is, how much my niece suffered when she was alive!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Beatrice Black cursed furiously, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re distorting the truth! Are you trying to pocket Christina¡¯s condolence money? Let me tell you, we are Christina¡¯s birth parents, and not a penny of her money will go to you!¡± Hearing this not only infuriated Olivia, but even the nearby officers were incensed. At such a moment, all Beatrice Black could think about was money! Such parents were truly frightening! Olivia lunged to attack Beatrice Black again but was stopped by Wennie and William Astir. ¡°Beatrice Black! Your mother¡¯s dead! Your father¡¯s dead! Your entire family lineage, are they all inhuman?¡± Olivia spewed the most vile curses she could muster. Were it not for the officers keeping them apart, a fierce battle would have been unavoidable. After a long while, Olivia¡¯s emotions gradually settled. On this side, Edward Armstrong and Beatrice Black also received Christina¡¯s suicide note. As he looked at the blood-stained letter, Edward Armstrong¡¯s hands trembled, and he hesitated to open the envelope. Beatrice Black was illiterate. In her time, girls of her age in their village couldn¡¯t read. Because, back then, everyone shared the same notion: Girls grew up to get married and belong to another family, so education was deemed pointless. ¡°Open it and see what¡¯s written inside!¡± urged Beatrice Black. Only then did Edward Armstrong shakily open the envelope. After reading the first line, Edward Armstrong was stunned, a surge of rage welling up inside him. That damn girl! How dare she! How could she dare to say these things? No wonder people threw rotten eggs at them! Edward Armstrong threw the letter aside and turned to Wennie, ¡°Wennie, did you teach our Christina to write this?¡± Christina was just a middle school student; where could she have gotten such eloquence? And more importantly, As her father, Edward Armstrong had always known Christina to be an obedient and understanding daughter, which is why she agreed to drop out of middle school to work and earn money for her brother¡¯s education, and even in agreeing to this marriage. Why would Christina suddenly become desperate enough to jump off a building and leave behind such a distortive suicide note? It must have been Wennie¡¯s instigation! Wennie was the instigator of it all. After all, Christina had agreed to marry Peter Stone. Knowing her as well as he did, Edward was sure that once Christina gave her word, she wouldn¡¯t go back on it. So, it had to be Wennie! Edward Armstrong continued, ¡°Wennie! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re something special just because you make a bit of money! If it wasn¡¯t for you, our Christina wouldn¡¯t be dead! She would be married to Peter Stone by now and living a good life abroad!¡± ¡°Wennie, give me my daughter¡¯s life back!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wennie was speechless. She had never expected her uncle to be such a person. But seeing his true colors in one go was for the best. From now on, her family would sever all ties with the Armstrong Clan for good. Seeing Edward Armstrong smear his daughter in such a way, William could not stand it anymore. He rushed over and began to scuffle with Edward, ¡°Edward Armstrong! You killed your own daughter, and now you want to harm mine too? You bastard! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Chapter 1739 - Chapter 1739 421 Evil begets evil_4 Chapter 1739: 421: Evil begets evil!_4 Chapter 1739: 421: Evil begets evil!_4 The scene had been chaotic for a moment. Over here. Christina Armstrong¡¯s death hadn¡¯t affected George Armstrong¡¯s life; he drove several of his classmates on a road trip to the neighboring city. In George¡¯s eyes, it was all Christina¡¯s own doing; it had nothing to do with him. Marrying was Christina¡¯s own choice, and later, when she decided to jump off a building on a whim, he had no idea who she was trying to impress. George held the steering wheel in one hand and lit a cigarette with the other, laughing as he said, ¡°I¡¯m treating you all tonight. What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°I heard Ming Restaurant in Cokoon City is pretty good, though it¡¯s a bit pricey¡­¡± George had the air of a successful man. ¡°What are you afraid of if it¡¯s expensive? I¡¯ll just develop a few more pieces of software if need be!¡± Evidently. The act that George was putting on not only deceived those around him but also himself. Another classmate asked, ¡°George, what¡¯s the name of the software you developed? Let¡¯s have a look too!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the other three classmates in the car chimed in. Hearing this, George¡¯s facial expression stiffened for a moment, but it quickly returned to normal as he replied, ¡°I work directly with foreign corporations. I¡¯ll show you when there¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± ¡°George, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°George, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Listening to the flattering voices of his classmates, George¡¯s face was full of pride. He thought this was the kind of life worth living. The past twenty-something years, he might have well lived in vain! Shortly thereafter, the car stopped in front of Ming Restaurant. After dinner, the five of them went to a club to sing. George also invited several hostesses for company. After all, he now had plenty of money. Being young. Was all about having fun. When the five emerged from the club the next morning, they were staggering, reeking of alcohol as they approached the car. Only to see that the originally black sedan was sprayed over with red paint. And there were several lines of white letters: ¡°Murderers must pay with their lives!¡± ¡°Do blood-steamed buns taste good?¡± ¡°Give back Christina Armstrong¡¯s life!¡± A striking red and white. Extremely unsettling. Especially in the early morning. George was so scared that he stumbled back several steps. How could this be? He even thought he was seeing things and immediately rubbed his eyes, yet the scene before him remained unchanged. ¡°Ah!¡± George fell to the ground, his face ashen. The other four sobered up in an instant and immediately called to report the incident to the police. Soon, the police arrived. After understanding what had happened, the police officer said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find out who did this!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± George bowed in gratitude. The police officer looked at George and ultimately couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Christina Armstrong is your sister?¡± Although George was reluctant to admit having such an embarrassing sister, he had no choice but to nod, ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, the other four classmates behind George were all very surprised. The incident involving Christina Armstrong was well-known lately. It turned out that George was Christina Armstrong¡¯s brother. Some things were frightening upon careful thought. Especially since Christina had mentioned in her suicide note that she had given all her salary from years of working to her brother for his tuition, and that she was forced to marry a seventy-year-old man for her brother too. After all, the old man had given a dowry of three million dollars! Could it be¡­ George¡¯s car was bought with that dowry money? No wonder! No wonder George had always refused to show the software he had developed for everyone to see. It turned out he had never developed any software at all. This was all a show he had staged. At this moment, the classmates finally understood what the phrase ¡®Do blood-steamed buns taste good?¡¯ written on the car meant! Just then, a man over sixty swaggered into the police station hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right! I did it, so what? A scumbag like him deserved it a long time ago!¡± ¡°That was your own sister!¡± Growing more agitated as he spoke, the old man walked over and grabbed George by the collar, ¡°Bastard! You are a bastard! Your sister¡¯s restless soul won¡¯t let you come to a good end!¡± His own sister had died a horrible death from jumping off a building, her body not yet cold, and her own brother still had the heart to sing and dance outside, to indulge in food and pleasure. In the end, the old man released George¡¯s collar, walked over to the police officer, ¡°Police Officer, I did all those things. I just can¡¯t stand this kind of conscienceless scum. Arrest me! Lock me up, beat me, do as you please. Anyway, this old man has no money to compensate him!¡± Chapter 1740 - Chapter 1740 421 Evil begets evil_5 Chapter 1740: 421: Evil begets evil!_5 Chapter 1740: 421: Evil begets evil!_5 Following George Armstrong, several classmates also came to their senses. ¡°George Armstrong! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this kind of person!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even develop any software, so that¡¯s why you were too guilty to show us, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re truly disgusting!¡± ¡°From now on, let¡¯s act like we don¡¯t know each other!¡± Being friends with someone as despicable as George Armstrong was a disgrace. Moreover, now that the public outcry had become so intense, anyone who didn¡¯t distance themselves from George at this time was sure to be implicated. People are always pragmatic. Several classmates left George one after another. How could George have imagined things would turn out this way? Christina Armstrong decided to jump off a building on her own accord; what did that have to do with him? Why should all the blame be placed on him? This was too unfair to him! George arrived at the hotel, feeling utterly soulless, only to find that the hotel staff were giving him very strange looks. Could it be that he had been recognized? After George got to his hotel room and turned on his computer, he realized that Christina Armstrong had written a suicide note before she jumped, and because of this note, the incident had caught the attention of the entire society. And naturally, as her brother, he was implicated as well! Even the video of his car being spray-painted that morning was uploaded by the media. ¡°This brother is inhuman; he knew his sister was in a fiery pit and didn¡¯t pull her out!¡± ¡°The old man did a good job.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter; I know this old man, he¡¯s from our community. They say his brain isn¡¯t quite right, he¡¯s got intermittent mental illness¨Cmust have been having an episode this morning!¡± ¡°Enjoying the hard-earned money from his sister¡¯s sacrifice to buy cars and houses! Well done, truly well done! At this moment, I really hope that there are ghosts in this world, so that these evildoers can pay back blood debts with blood!¡± ¡°@Capital University, he¡¯s one of your students, isn¡¯t he? Does someone with this kind of quality even deserve to be a student at Capital University?¡± ¡°Enjoying your ¡®human blood steamed buns,¡¯ I see!¡± ¡°Just after his own sister jumped to her death, cold and lifeless, as her brother, he actually enjoys the money bought with his sister¡¯s life, partying and purchasing cars and houses! Well done! Really, well done! Now I finally understand why the sister jumped off the building! Even as an outsider, I feel suffocated just thinking about it, not to mention the sister, the victim in this situation!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand how sibling affection can be so weak!¡± ¡°If even the parents are so heartless, what to expect from siblings!¡± ¡°May you rest in peace, sister. We¡¯ll help punish the wrongdoers for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing these comments and news, George¡¯s head was about to explode. ¡°Ah!¡± He couldn¡¯t control his emotions and let out a sharp scream. Christina¡¯s death had nothing to do with him, why was everyone blaming him? What followed¡­ George wouldn¡¯t have it easy. He had already lost the face to return to school. Forget school¨Cnow, wherever he went, people pointed and whispered. In just a week¡­ George looked like a completely different person, unkempt and utterly dispirited. Edward Armstrong and Sabrina Sabir weren¡¯t having an easy time either. Ever since the suicide note became widely known, the couple had nightmares every night about Christina Armstrong coming in a red wedding dress to claim their lives. Sabrina became neurotic, suspecting there were ghosts everywhere. Many people attended Christina Armstrong¡¯s funeral. Everyone came to say farewell to the young woman. It was strange, though. The day before had been sunny with no forecast of rain, but on the day of the funeral, what had been clear skies began to drizzle with a fine rain. A layer of dark clouds hovered over the city. Olivia Armstrong and Windy Armstrong, the two sisters, were in charge of the funeral. Wiping tears from her eyes, Windy lamented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Christina had been living such a life these past years.¡± She lived in South City, thousands of miles away from Capital City, and seldom saw Christina. Shocked and saddened by Christina¡¯s fate, Windy couldn¡¯t come to terms with it. Eva Webster squinted at Christina¡¯s portrait in the funeral photo, thinking about how her cousin had been timid her whole life, yet ended it with such a shocking act. So stupid! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she had been Christina, she wouldn¡¯t have jumped. She would have turned the entire Armstrong Clan upside down before feeling satisfied! What¡¯s the point of dying oneself? Mustn¡¯t you take someone down with you? Eva whispered to her mother, ¡°Actually, my cousin was really dumb!¡± Windy sighed, ¡°The girl was too extreme! If she had any problems, why didn¡¯t she just talk to us, her aunts? Why did she have to give up on life?¡± Chapter 1741 - Chapter 1741 421 Evil begets evil_6 Chapter 1741: 421: Evil begets evil!_6 Chapter 1741: 421: Evil begets evil!_6 As an aunt, she would definitely have rushed over to advocate for Christina Armstrong if she knew about this. Unfortunately¡­ Thinking of the moment she saw Christina¡¯s body and suicide note, Windy Armstrong started crying again. Her niece¡¯s life had been so hard! Returning from the cemetery. Isla Astir kept feeling stifled, so she found a shortcut down the mountain on her own. She reminisced about every little interaction she had with Christina. When they last met, she¡¯d seemed so happy, and during that time, she could have reached out for help, but she hadn¡¯t. This showed just how strong her determination to die had been. Why? Isla Astir took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, letting the raindrops fall one by one upon her. At that moment, a black umbrella appeared above her head. The hand holding the umbrella handle was fair and slender, exceptionally attractive. Following that hand upward, she saw a handsome face. It was¡­ Mandel Thompson. ¡°Brother Thompson,¡± Isla Astir wiped away the tears on her face with her hand. Mandel Thompson handed her a tissue. ¡°Thank you,¡± Isla Astir said. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Let me take you home,¡± Mandel Thompson said next. ¡°Okay,¡± Isla Astir nodded. After that, the two of them walked in silence, without exchanging a single word. About ten minutes passed. Mandel Thompson spoke softly, ¡°Miss Astir, if you¡¯re tired, you can lean on my shoulder.¡± Isla Astir was a somewhat famous comic author, so those who were familiar with her respectfully addressed her as ¡°teacher.¡± Upon hearing this, Isla Astir was momentarily stunned. Mandel Thompson placed his hand on her head and gently pressed, guiding her head to rest on his shoulder. In that instant¡­ Isla Astir was frozen. Time seemed to have stopped right then. ¡­ In Country Polluton. Piloy sat at a seat near the window inside the Cafe. Across from her sat a middle-aged man with a goatee. This was Professor Grant. ¡°Professor Grant, here¡¯s our Laboratory¡¯s proposal, please take a look,¡± Piloy handed the proposal over to Mason Grant. He took the proposal. After going through it, Mason Grant, narrowing his eyes, shared his concerns, ¡°Miss Piloy, first of all, I have a lot of faith in your capabilities. Professor Casla wouldn¡¯t have made it this far without you. But I hope you understand my difficulties. I¡¯ve heard that Professor Casla previously had a conversation with Professor Thompson.¡± It was because of Viola Thompson¡¯s refusal that Piloy had to find her. After all, Viola Thompson was a leading figure in the field of biology. If even she was not optimistic about it, Professor Grant also had his worries. Should the experiment fail, the consequences were unimaginable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Piloy could speak, Mason Grant continued, ¡°I also heard that Professor Casla approached Professor Alnwick.¡± Similarly, because of Viola Thompson¡¯s stance, Alnwick had declined the collaboration. Piloy was originally going to deny this, but instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Professor Grant, this rejection is surely the biggest regret of Professor Alnwick¡¯s life! But there is no such thing as a pill for regret in this world! Likewise, I hope that you seize this opportunity that could change your fate. If you decide the same as them, then consider my visit today as if it never happened.¡± But Mason Grant still harbored apprehensions, ¡°But, Professor Thompson¡­¡± Piloy narrowed her eyes and quickly added, ¡°Professor Grant, I believe you understand human nature better than I do; it¡¯s always greedy. If you were Viola Thompson, I trust you would make the same decision as her. As a standout in the field of biology, naturally, she can¡¯t stand seeing anyone outdo her!¡± Chapter 1742 - Chapter 1742 422 Her era of prosperity Chapter 1742: 422: Her era of prosperity! Chapter 1742: 422: Her era of prosperity! Viola Thompson was now a model figure throughout the entire biological field. She also firmly held the NO.1 position. Even Tnate Singleton, once a formidable name, seemed somewhat lesser before her. If at this time, another force emerged within the biological community that overshadowed Viola Thompson, would Viola Thompson still be NO.1? Therefore, when Viola Thompson learned about the Parkinson¡¯s disease Laboratory, her first reaction was to object. And she exaggerated, creating alarm and fear. In fact, she did all this with a simple aim. She did not want to see anyone stepping over her. Thinking of this, Piloy squinted his eyes and then said, ¡°Professor Grant, if it wasn¡¯t for Professor Casla¡¯s strong recommendation of you, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have come to seek you out. Professor Casla knows your capability, and if we are fortunate enough to invite you to join our experiment, it would certainly be a great enhancement.¡± ¡°Of course, if you really don¡¯t want to, then we won¡¯t force you. Just pretend I never visited today.¡± After saying this, Piloy turned and walked away. Watching Piloy¡¯s retreating figure, Mason Grant squinted his eyes, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The corners of Piloy¡¯s mouth curled up in a satisfied arc as he turned to look at Mason, ¡°Have you decided?¡± ¡°Yes, I have decided,¡± Mason Grant said deliberately, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to join this experiment.¡± Hearing this, Piloy smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯ve made a very wise decision. Someday many years from now, when you look back on today, you will still thank your present self.¡± With those words, Piloy walked over and extended his hand to Mason Grant, ¡°Professor Grant, it¡¯s a pleasure to collaborate.¡± ¡°A pleasure to collaborate.¡± A moment later, Piloy took out a contract that was already prepared, ¡°Professor Grant, now you just need to sign here.¡± Having already decided to cooperate, Mason Grant did not hesitate to pick up the pen and neatly signed his name. Just as Mason Grant had agreed to collaborate with Piloy, Delridge found out. Learning this, Delridge felt somewhat upset. Although Viola Thompson was his idol, this time, he was not on her side. As a researcher, one should not be so emotional; Delridge felt that Viola Thompson still lacked some of the scientific spirit that researchers should possess. Every successful scientific experiment emerges from countless failures. Yet Viola Thompson had died at the first step. She had not even taken the first step before she had defined this experiment. Such behavior was too extreme. Holding his documents, Delridge found Alnwick. ¡°Teacher.¡± On a regular day, Delridge would definitely respectfully call Alnwick ¡°Professor.¡± Today¡­ Alnwick too sensed that this excellent student must have had something on his mind, and smiled while looking up, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Delridge placed the documents on the table and then started, ¡°Teacher, Piloy went to see Professor Grant,¡± Hearing that, Alnwick squinted his eyes. The result was not surprising. After all, the biological community was only so large. Professor Grant was someone who had completed several major experiments. However, Professor Grant still lacked a bit of luck; he indeed needed a globally influential experiment, so now his position in the biological community was a bit awkward. He had the reputation, but it always seemed like something was missing. Alnwick nodded and then said, ¡°Did Professor Grant agree?¡± Delridge nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± His face showed a hint of regret as he continued, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity? Miss Piloy initially came to find you first!¡± If Alnwick had agreed then, Grant wouldn¡¯t have taken the opportunity. Hearing this, Alnwick smiled and said, ¡°Delridge, have you ever heard a saying from the Sinian Country?¡± ¡°What saying?¡± Delridge asked. Alnwick then said, ¡°Misfortune may be a blessing in disguise.¡± Delridge squinted his eyes. Alnwick continued, ¡°Delridge, since we chose to trust Miss Thompson, then we shouldn¡¯t doubt our choice. Being so indecisive will only increase your pain!¡± The results of the experiment had not yet come out, perhaps Delridge was still somewhat unwilling to accept it. One day, when the results came out, Delridge might not even be able to hide fast enough. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Delridge didn¡¯t speak. Yet what he thought was that he had never firmly decided to trust Viola Thompson. He had always thought Viola Thompson too presumptive. The one who believed in Viola Thompson was Alnwick, not him. Alnwick, as if seeing through Delridge¡¯s thoughts, smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to be part of this experiment?¡± Chapter 1743 - Chapter 1743 422 Her era of greatness_2 Chapter 1743: 422: Her era of greatness!_2 Chapter 1743: 422: Her era of greatness!_2 Delridge opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to start, ¡°I¡­¡± What should he say? Alnwick continued, ¡°Delridge, if you want to participate in this experiment, I won¡¯t stop you. But you must think carefully about the consequences, just like Professor Thompson said, once you decide to participate, you must be prepared to share the glory or the disgrace.¡± ¡°If the experiment succeeds, it could shake the world, and you could even stand shoulder to shoulder with the current me. But if it fails, and as Professor Thompson said, results in unimaginable consequences, then your life is ruined! It won¡¯t be as simple as just leaving the biological field!¡± Alnwick¡¯s tone was very calm. He could understand Delridge. It¡¯s normal for young people to be impetuous and unsettled. After all, when he was young, he too harbored delusions of becoming famous overnight. Usually, without such an opportunity, it didn¡¯t matter. Now that this life-changing opportunity was right before his eyes, it was no wonder Delridge was restless. At this point, Alnwick spoke again, ¡°Delridge, if you¡¯ve really thought it through, I don¡¯t mind if you participate in this experiment in a personal capacity. But once you participate, you¡¯ll have to sever all ties with the laboratory.¡± Delridge was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Alnwick to say such a thing. He hadn¡¯t expected Alnwick to be so blunt. A moment passed, and Alnwick continued, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Since Alnwick was being frank, Delridge didn¡¯t beat around the bush either; he looked at Alnwick and replied, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m lacking a sense of direction right now. I urgently want to achieve success, which is why I want to join Miss Piloy¡¯s experiment, but I¡¯m also worried that the results may not meet expectations. So, I¡¯d like to ask for your advice.¡± Upon hearing this, Alnwick smiled and replied, ¡°My advice is to listen to Professor Thompson.¡± Delridge fell silent again. Alnwick continued, ¡°Of course, you can also choose not to trust Professor Thompson. Whatever decision you make, I¡¯ll support you.¡± He didn¡¯t press Delridge. Delridge ran his fingers through his hair and looked at Alnwick, ¡°Teacher, could you give me some time to think about it?¡± Alnwick offered a faint smile, ¡°Of course, you can.¡± As he finished speaking, Alnwick continued, ¡°Whatever decision you make, as a teacher, I hope you won¡¯t regret it because this is an essential path in your life.¡± Alnwick certainly wouldn¡¯t judge this student based on Delridge¡¯s choice. But adults must be responsible for their actions. Some choices, once made, cannot be undone. At different ages, people experience different things. ¡°Alright,¡± Delridge nodded. Although he had made his preparations, when it came time to take that step, he still hesitated. What if¡­ What if the result of the experiment was just as Viola Thompson had said, what should he do? Seeing Delridge¡¯s hesitation, Alnwick spoke again, ¡°Delridge, if you¡¯re not ready to face the consequences, I urge you to think it over. No matter what the results are, you must be prepared for the experiment to fail!¡± As a researcher, Delridge of course understood the meaning behind Alnwick¡¯s words. He was lost. And he was hesitant. ¡ª Piloy brought back Professor Grant¡¯s contract, and she looked at Casla, ¡°You were right, Professor Grant agreed.¡± Casla put down the reagent bottle in his hand and said, ¡°Good, now we can prepare for the experiment with peace of mind.¡± Piloy nodded her head. Casla continued, ¡°Piloy, how soon do you think we can complete the experiment?¡± ¡°Three months.¡± ¡°Three months?¡± Casla asked. Isn¡¯t that too fast? Casla¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. Before Piloy could speak, Casla continued, ¡°I mean, to formally complete the experiment.¡± ¡°Yes, three months,¡± Piloy narrowed her eyes as she spoke, ¡°Professor Casla, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Three months were actually a conservative estimate. If progress was smooth, it might not even take three months. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Casla seemed to want to say something, but after much hesitation, he remained silent. Since he had decided to trust Piloy, he would fully support her throughout. Some things are better left unsaid. The news that Mason Grant had decided to collaborate with Piloy was quickly featured in international news. Piloy formally named the experiment: the P*D Plan. Chapter 1744 - Chapter 1744 422 Her era of prosperity_3 Chapter 1744: 422: Her era of prosperity!_3 Chapter 1744: 422: Her era of prosperity!_3 PD stands for Parkinson¡¯s Disease. People had mixed opinions about it. Some supported Piloy, while others thought Piloy was foolish for not listening to the advice of her elders and that she would surely suffer for her actions and pay the price for her behavior. Of course, there were also people who joined Piloy¡¯s P*D Plan unhesitatingly because of the involvement of Professor Grant. The matter quickly made international news headlines. It sparked heated discussions. ¡°Professor Thompson has been a figure in the field of biology that no one has surpassed in nearly 100 years; Piloy¡¯s actions are like lifting a rock only to drop it on her own feet.¡± ¡°Professor Thompson¡¯s contributions to humanity are undeniable, but Bosses are always arrogant. I think Professor Thompson shouldn¡¯t define the results of the experiment before they are out. I look forward to the success of the P*D Plan.¡± ¡°The cosmos is yet to be set, anyone can be the dark horse!¡± ¡°Support Piloy!¡± ¡°Country Polluton¡¯s technology has been ahead of Sinian Country for many years, and Piloy is a rare genius. If Sinian people can create miracles, why not Polluton?¡± ¡°Waiting for the experimental results!¡± ¡°Has the scientific community really become this competitive? But if Piloy really can develop a drug to cure Parkinson¡¯s, it would indeed be a major breakthrough in human history! Of course, the Sight Restorer Plan is also great!¡± ¡°Professor Thompson is a god forever.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t concerned about these remarks. She was busy conducting experiments, analyzing data, dating, and drinking Milk Tea¡­ Who had time to care about such things? Vivian held her phone and reported to Viola Thompson, ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Viola Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°What is it?¡± Vivian continued, ¡°Mason Grant has joined Professor Casla¡¯s laboratory.¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. Seeing her reaction, Vivian quickly added, ¡°Boss, I knew you definitely weren¡¯t aware of this! Check the news!¡± With that, Vivian handed her phone to Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson glanced at the phone. Vivian said exasperatedly, ¡°Really, this Piloy is strange. You already informed her of the high risks of the experiment, but not only did she not listen, but she also decided to announce it to the world so publicly!¡± Viola Thompson spoke indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s too eager for quick success.¡± Sometimes being overly eager for quick results can cause one to overlook certain things. Viola Thompson, uninterested in mentioning her further, continued, ¡°Do I have a meeting this afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vivian flipped through the schedule, ¡°it starts at two and ends at three. You also have to go to the laboratory on Saipan Island at five in the evening.¡± Viola Thompson pressed her forehead, ¡°How long until the New Year?¡± She had only come to Polluton to attend a lecture, not expecting to be delayed for so long. Vivian checked the calendar, ¡°Today is the third day of the eleventh lunar month; there are fifty-seven days left.¡± Viola Thompson then said, ¡°Clear my schedule for the New Year period. I want to take a month off.¡± To live anew. She didn¡¯t want to spend every day busy with experiments and laboratories; she wanted to take some time to properly be with her parents and spend the remaining time with friends. ¡°Sure,¡± Vivian nodded. ¡ª Barton Turner stood on the boundless grassland. The view before him was a clear blue sky and wild horses galloping. Yet Barton Turner wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire the beautiful scenery, and his eyes were full of sorrow. ¡°Cara Turner.¡± Just then, a naive child¡¯s voice rang in the air. Barton Turner snapped back to reality and smiled, looking down, ¡°Sweetie, when did you get here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while,¡± Sweetie sighed somewhat helplessly, ¡°but it¡¯s like you didn¡¯t see me at all, Cara Turner.¡± Barton Turner reached out and ruffled Sweetie¡¯s head. Sweetie continued, ¡°Cara Turner, what were you thinking about just now?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Barton Turner said. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Sweetie squinted, ¡°Your look just now was like the melancholic heroine in a TV drama. It¡¯s impossible to think about nothing.¡± Barton Turner laughed lightly, ¡°Who describes people like that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Sweetie looked at Barton Turner, ¡°Were you thinking about Gemma?¡± At this, Barton Turner paused, saying nothing. Gemma. The name that almost affected her entire life¨Cif possible, she wished to never hear these two words ever again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sweetie sighed, ¡°I really miss Gemma!¡± Barton Turner¡¯s brow subtly furrowed. People often say, no one is perfect. Yet, Gemma Turner was one regarded as flawless. She was so perfect that everyone liked her. Chapter 1745 - Chapter 1745 422 Her era of prosperity_4 Chapter 1745: 422: Her era of prosperity!_4 Chapter 1745: 422: Her era of prosperity!_4 Everyone who looked at her saw her through a filter, and even when she did something that betrayed everyone, no one wanted to believe it. Even the demented old people aged ninety. Even the young children who had barely learned to speak. Sweetie continued, ¡°Is Gemma really dead?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Barton Turner¡¯s expression was a bit complicated, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sweetie observed Barton Turner¡¯s face very carefully. And then she came to a conclusion. She could not tell Barton Turner about her discovery regarding Gemma. Barton Turner looked at Sweetie and asked, ¡°Do you like Gemma?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sweetie nodded without hesitation. ¡°Why?¡± Sweetie smiled and said, ¡°Because she¡¯s amazing! And she¡¯s beautiful too. She is the best sister in the whole world!¡± Barton Turner smiled. ¡°Do you?¡± Sweetie suddenly asked, ¡°Do you like Gemma?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Barton Turner answered directly. ¡°Why?¡± Sweetie frowned. Barton Turner spoke slowly and distinctly, ¡°Because she is a traitor.¡± Hearing this, Sweetie got up from the ground, pouting with her lips and angrily said, ¡°My Gemma is not a traitor!¡± ¡°She is,¡± Barton Turner¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°She¡¯s not!¡± Sweetie shouted angrily. Barton Turner leaned forward slightly, resting a hand on Sweetie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sweetie, I know Gemma has always been like a god in your eyes, but nobody is perfect. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s excellent, but it¡¯s also true that she betrayed us!¡± ¡°Gemma wouldn¡¯t! She is not a traitor! You are!¡± Sweetie pushed Barton Turner away. Barton Turner did not expect such a strong reaction from Sweetie, ¡°Sweetie, everyone has to learn to accept¡­¡± The more Sweetie listened, the angrier she got. Her fists clenched, her cheeks puffed up like a little toad, her whole body trembling. She interrupted Barton Turner¡¯s unfinished sentence loudly, ¡°You are the bad guy! I won¡¯t speak to you ever again!¡± After saying that, Sweetie seemed to remember something, stopped in her tracks, turned her head to look at Barton Turner, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again! Gemma is not a traitor! She is not!¡± After speaking, Sweetie bared her teeth at Barton Turner like a little tiger. So frustrating! It was infuriating! How could Cara Turner say such things about Gemma! Tears almost burst from Sweetie¡¯s eyes, but she held them back with effort. Gemma always said good children should not cry. Sweetie took a deep breath. Looking at Sweetie¡¯s retreating back, Barton Turner had a self-mocking expression on her face. Even a child protected Gemma so fiercely! Yet no one ever saw her own efforts. While Gemma Turner was around, Her own light was always overshadowed by Gemma. Now that Gemma Turner was gone, no one wanted to believe the truth. Waiting. She had to execute her ultimate plan. To create an era that belonged to her! Thinking this, Barton Turner¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡ª Sweetie was walking with her head down when she suddenly bumped into a wall of people. Bang! Sweetie immediately kicked. ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± Hale Bennett didn¡¯t dodge and teased, ¡°Who angered our little chili pepper?¡± ¡°You are the little chili pepper! Your whole family are little chili peppers!¡± Sweetie was like a little bomb now, whoever provoked her would be unlucky. When she looked up and saw Hale Bennett, Sweetie wasn¡¯t scared but still furious, ¡°You have no manners at all! How can you casually nickname people?¡± ¡°Do you have manners, so you call me Big Gray Wolf?¡± Hale Bennett retorted. Sweetie: ¡°!!!¡± So annoying! But she couldn¡¯t say anything back. ¡°Humph!¡± Sweetie huffed and turned her head away, unable to bear Hale Bennett. Hale Bennett smiled and walked over, patted Sweetie¡¯s head, and tried to make peace, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s bullying you? I¡¯ll help you get revenge!¡± ¡°Your fiancee!¡± Sweetie said. Hearing this, Hale Bennett chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two good sisters?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s her good sister!¡± Sweetie crossed her arms, very angry, ¡°I¡¯m never going to speak to her again!¡± Hale Bennett was curious. What exactly had Barton Turner done to make Sweetie angry? According to Barton Turner¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t usually bother a child. Especially not a child like Sweetie. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sweetie did not directly answer Hale Bennett¡¯s question, but said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question.¡± ¡°Ask,¡± Hale Bennett said. Sweetie then asked, ¡°Would you say Gemma is a traitor?¡± ¡°No,¡± Hale Bennett answered. Sweetie seemed to find solace instantly, hugging Hale Bennett¡¯s legs and bursting into tears, ¡°Big Gray Wolf, I¡¯ll never call you Big Gray Wolf again! Wuu wuu wuu¡­.¡± Chapter 1746 - Chapter 1746 422 Her Prosperous Era_5 Chapter 1746: 422: Her Prosperous Era!_5 Chapter 1746: 422: Her Prosperous Era!_5 Hale Bennett squinted his eyes. He probably knew what Barton Turner had said to Sweetie. Hale Bennett continued, ¡°Alright, no more crying.¡± Sweetie wiped her tears, ¡°Cara Turner isn¡¯t a good person, Big Gray Wolf, you shouldn¡¯t marry her! She deserves to dig wild vegetables for a lifetime!¡± Spending the past few days together, Sweetie realized that Hale Bennett wasn¡¯t as bad as she had imagined. So, calling him the nickname Big Gray Wolf came much more naturally. Dig wild vegetables? Hale Bennett had a face full of question marks. This child¡¯s thoughts jumped too quickly; he simply couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡°Did she tell you that Gemma is a traitor?¡± asked Hale Bennett. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Sweetie nodded and then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t Cara Turner and Gemma good sisters? Why did she say Gemma is a traitor?¡± Shouldn¡¯t good sisters protect each other? Hale Bennett patted Sweetie¡¯s head, ¡°This is a matter between adults, kids shouldn¡¯t worry about it. Just remember, no matter when, Gemma will never betray us.¡± Sweetie had never thought Big Gray Wolf looked so cool! ¡°Big Gray Wolf, you¡¯ve finally become a person!¡± Sweetie blurted out the words and only after she finished speaking did she realize her expression was improper and immediately covered her mouth. Hale Bennett squinted, ¡°Do you mean I wasn¡¯t a person before?¡± This little girl really dared to say anything. Even Hale Bennett¡¯s assistant behind him broke out in a cold sweat for Sweetie. A God of War is also a God of Killing. He was capable of anything. Sweetie wore a flattering smile, ¡°Uncle Hale, I didn¡¯t mean that, I meant you¡¯ve always been a person.¡± Hale Bennett: ¡°I thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Sweetie made a heart gesture towards Hale Bennett and then seriously said, ¡°Uncle Hale, do you really believe Gemma isn¡¯t a traitor?¡± This was very important to Sweetie. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Hale Bennett equally serious, ¡°I believe.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hale Bennett patted Sweetie¡¯s head again. Sweetie looked up at Hale Bennett, ¡°So we are good friends now?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Sweetie extended her pinky towards Hale Bennett, ¡°Good friends have to make a pinky promise not to change for a hundred years.¡± Hale Bennett cooperatively extended his pinky and made a pinky promise with Sweetie. Sweetie hooked Hale¡¯s pinky, smiling, ¡°I used to make pinky promises like this with Gemma too!¡± Hale Bennett smiled warmly. After the pinky promise, Sweetie looked at Hale Bennett, ¡°When can Gemma come back?¡± Hale Bennett spoke lightly, ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°How soon?¡± Sweetie continued. Hale Bennett didn¡¯t respond. Sweetie sighed, ¡°I miss Gemma.¡± Hale Bennett then said, ¡°I still have matters to handle, go play by yourself.¡± Sweetie helplessly waved her hand, sighing, ¡°Go on then, you adults are always so busy.¡± After Hale Bennett left, Sweetie too shouldered her little backpack and wobbled ahead. Soon. Sweetie arrived at the bustling streets of Country Polluton. She glanced at the phone watch on her wrist. Very good. The red dot on the map had disappeared, which meant no one was following her now. Sweetie breathed a sigh of relief. This was really great! Sweetie bounced forward, eager to see her big sister Gemma; she had so much to tell her. As she walked, Sweetie spotted a familiar figure at the Milk Tea Shop ahead. It was big sister Gemma! Overjoyed, Sweetie immediately ran in the direction of the Milk Tea Shop, ¡°Big sister Gemma! Big sister Gemma!¡± She felt so fortunate; she had run into Gemma just after leaving her house! However, before Sweetie could reach the Milk Tea Shop, the figure got into a car parked along the roadside. ¡°Big sister Gemma!¡± Sweetie called out loudly. But the person did not react at all. Sweetie could only watch helplessly as the car drove further and further away. Why would big sister Gemma ignore her? Or had she done something wrong that had upset Gemma? Alone on the street corner, Sweetie stood with a reddened nose, feeling upset. ¡ª Viola Thompson sat in the back seat and looked up at the rearview mirror, her tone light, ¡°Did someone call me?¡± She thought she heard her name, but when she listened carefully, she heard nothing. Vivian leaned on the window, puzzled, ¡°No, boss, are you sure you heard something?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Viola did not think further on it. ¡ª Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s third stop was Delu State. Patriarch Lentz was also on a trip here, and the couple decided to visit him. Patriarch Lentz was ninety-five this year. But he was more spirited than ever, lively and alert. ¡°Dad.¡± Eleanor smiled as she took out a jar of pickles from the suitcase, ¡°I brought these especially from River City.¡± Seeing the pickles, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Eleanor! You and only you understand me! Delu State might have a nice climate, but it¡¯s not very accessible, and extreme weather often causes outages of water, power, and flights. I¡¯ve been longing for Aunt Zhang¡¯s hand-pickled pickles!¡± Acknowledging his delight, Eleanor added, ¡°I knew you liked them, so I brought them especially.¡± Patriarch Lentz immediately asked for chopsticks and began tasting the pickles enthusiastically. Harlan frowned slightly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re older now, you should eat less of this kind of stuff.¡± As he finished, he turned to Eleanor, ¡°Why would you bring such things for him?¡± Harlan took up his cane and struck towards Harlan, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you speak to Eleanor like that! Eleanor is just like my own daughter! Unlike you, an ungrateful son!¡± Harlan: ¡°¡­¡± Eleanor laughed, ¡°Dad, Harlan is not wrong, you should eat less of this stuff.¡± Patriarch Lentz nodded repeatedly, ¡°I know, I know.¡± All the while claiming to understand, he wished he could devour all the pickles in one go. Aunt Zhang¡¯s culinary skills were just too good! Harlan immediately took the pickles away, ¡°Dad, just have a little to satisfy the craving.¡± Patriarch Lentz¡¯s face dropped, ¡°How many years do I have left? You won¡¯t even let me have enough pickles!¡± At his age, he was content and unafraid of death whenever it might come. Thus, Patriarch Lentz did not fear death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Harlan handed a card to Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Keep this safe.¡± Patriarch Lentz looked confused, ¡°What are you giving me this for?¡± Harlan continued, ¡°Your money should go towards your own care, not always to support Terrence! He has me and Eleanor as well.¡± Pausing, Harlan added, ¡°Though the company is gone, Eleanor and I still have some savings, enough for Terrence to get married and have children. Dad, you shouldn¡¯t give Terrence any more money.¡± Patriarch Lentz frowned, ¡°What are you talking about? I haven¡¯t given Terrence any money for several years now; that boy has blocked all my accounts!¡± Chapter 1747 - Chapter 1747 423 Cruel Reality Chapter 1747: 423: Cruel Reality Chapter 1747: 423: Cruel Reality Patriarch Lentz was always worried that Terrence wouldn¡¯t have enough money to spend and tried various ways to give him money. But whether it was cash or card, Terrence always refused. Out of desperation, Patriarch Lentz had no choice but to transfer money into Terrence¡¯s account, only to find out that the damn kid had blacklisted all of his bank card numbers. Upon hearing this, Harlan Lentz furrowed his brows slightly and asked, ¡°Dad, how long has it been since you last gave money to Terrence?¡± Squinting his eyes, Patriarch Lentz thought for a while, ¡°Probably a decade or so? Anyway, I haven¡¯t given him any money these years! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing this, Harlan Lentz was extremely shocked. So was Eleanor Armstrong next to him! What was going on? Because Terrence had always refused their money, the couple thought Patriarch Lentz had been secretly sponsoring Terrence. Unexpectedly¡­ Patriarch Lentz hadn¡¯t given Terrence any money for so many years. Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± Upon hearing this, Patriarch Lentz gave Harlan Lentz a disdainful look, ¡°Why would I joke about this kind of thing with you? If I haven¡¯t given it, then I haven¡¯t!¡± Eleanor Armstrong narrowed her eyes, ¡°But Terrence hasn¡¯t asked us for money over these years either!¡± This child hadn¡¯t asked anyone for money, so how had he managed to live these past years? At this, Patriarch Lentz was also taken aback. Harlan Lentz looked at Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Dad, you really haven¡¯t been secretly giving him money?¡± After speaking, Harlan Lentz continued, ¡°Dad, now it¡¯s just me and Eleanor here, you don¡¯t have to hide anything, you can tell us. It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I really haven¡¯t!¡± Patriarch Lentz said helplessly, ¡°If I had, wouldn¡¯t I tell you? Also, as a grandfather, why would I need to sneak around to give money to my own grandson? Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with you?¡± Harlan Lentz and Eleanor Armstrong were in the room talking with Patriarch Lentz. Little did they know, Charlotte Young and Sophie were also walking over with light steps. Ever since the division of the family, the two sisters-in-law had become increasingly close, even joining the same travel group. Having learned that Patriarch Lentz was in Delu State, they both immediately came over. Delu State happened to be a vacation destination too. Sophie said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa would definitely be delighted if he saw the two of us.¡± Since the old man settled abroad, these younger generations hadn¡¯t seen Patriarch Lentz for a long time. Charlotte Young nodded her head and said, ¡°Hey, do you know why my second uncle often visits Grandpa after the family division?¡± Harlan Lentz had one younger brother and one sister. Three years ago, after Patriarch Lentz¡¯s big illness and recovery, he became disillusioned with everything and divided all his possessions among the younger generations. This resulted in Bianca Lentz not having visited the old man for a long time. But the second eldest, Zane Lentz and Lilly White, still often visited Patriarch Lentz. ¡°Why?¡± asked Sophie, curious. Charlotte Young narrowed her eyes, ¡°Do you really not know?¡± Sophie shook her head. Even if she did know, she would not admit it. Charlotte Young knew Sophie¡¯s thoughts. The second son, Len Lentz, was as cunning as a ghost; how could they, as a couple, not know anything? If they truly didn¡¯t know anything, they wouldn¡¯t have come to see Patriarch Lentz with her this time! The second son and his wife would not engage in a losing business. Charlotte Young lowered her voice and continued, ¡°The old man still has a private vault he hasn¡¯t divided yet!¡± Hearing this, Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up, slightly incredulous she asked, ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Did the second eldest mention it to you too?¡± Charlotte Young asked. Sophie nodded her head, ¡°He mentioned it, but I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that point, Sophie licked her lips and continued, ¡°Len¡¯s mother always said that the Lentz Clan rose because of that ¡®good-for-nothing.¡¯ If Grandpa really had a gold mine, would the Lentz Clan have been so destitute in the past?¡± ¡°Do you think the Lentz Clan really rose because of that ¡®good-for-nothing¡¯? Just think with your toes and you¡¯ll know that¡¯s impossible!¡± Charlotte Young continued, ¡°The ancestors of the Lentz Clan held a high rank during Qing Dynasty, and they had plenty of treasures! Otherwise, how do you think the old man lives so carefree now? Even though his estate has been divided, he still manages to settle abroad?¡± Charlotte Young never believed that the glory of the Lentz Clan had anything to do with Terrence Lentz. Although a decade or so ago, Terrence truly had been a genius youth, that was all in the past. The present condition of the Lentz Clan was thanks to Patriarch Lentz, as well as the hard support of the two brothers, Bartley Lentz and Len Lentz. Chapter 1748 - Chapter 1748 423 Cruel Reality_2 Chapter 1748: 423: Cruel Reality_2 Chapter 1748: 423: Cruel Reality_2 Before Sophie could speak, Charlotte continued, ¡°I heard that Uncle and Auntie come almost every month!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sophie asked. Charlotte rolled her eyes at her, ¡°Why would I lie to you about this?¡± Charlotte then said, ¡°This time, let¡¯s have a good chat with Patriarch Lentz, and who knows, maybe one day he¡¯ll be happy enough to give us the gold mine!¡± Given the current price of gold, whoever inherited the gold mine from Patriarch Lentz would strike it rich. Now, they really needed to sweet-talk Patriarch Lentz! The more Charlotte thought about it, the more excited she became. Sophie squinted her eyes, ¡°Big sister, what if the old man has secretly given the vault to Uncle and Auntie already?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Charlotte replied quickly, ¡°A few days ago, our Bartley was chatting with Uncle, and Uncle said that Auntie was returning to Delu State these days! Think about it, if Patriarch Lentz had really given the gold mine away, would Auntie still come?¡± Judging by Uncle Zane and Lilly White¡¯s style, It was utterly impossible! Charlotte added, ¡°I heard Miles is even bringing his girlfriend to meet Patriarch Lentz.¡± Miles was the son of Zane Lentz and Lilly White. Sophie licked her lips, ¡°Uncle¡¯s family is really deep. I thought they genuinely respected the old man! Turns out they were after the gold mine.¡± ¡°People die for money, birds die for food. It¡¯s understandable,¡± Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°Just like the two of us, if it wasn¡¯t for that gold mine, we wouldn¡¯t be here in Delu State!¡± Such a distant place! Who would want to come! Upon hearing this, Sophie instantly stopped talking. Yes. People are selfish. As they approached the front hall, they heard a familiar conversation coming from inside. Charlotte halted, turned back to Sophie, and put her finger to her lips, making a silencing gesture, ¡°Listen. Doesn¡¯t that sound like our mom¡¯s voice?¡± Upon hearing this, Sophie perked up her ears to listen. Correct. It was Eleanor Armstrong¡¯s voice. Sophie narrowed her eyes and turned to Charlotte, ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Charlotte did not respond, but pulled Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s move a bit closer and listen.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sophie nodded. As they moved closer, they heard Eleanor Armstrong talking with Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Dad, tell me the truth, did you really not give Terrence any money?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t!¡± Patriarch Lentz continued, ¡°I thought all these years it was you two subsidizing him!¡± Little did they know, Eleanor Armstrong and Terrence hadn¡¯t given either! Hearing this, both Charlotte and Sophie¡¯s expressions changed. What did Eleanor mean by that? What kind of mother favors one child to this extent! She actually wanted Patriarch Lentz to give money only to Terrence! So Patriarch Lentz has only one grandson, Terrence? Are Bartley and Len just outsiders? That¡¯s disgusting! Patriarch Lentz looked at Eleanor, squinting his eyes, ¡°If you two didn¡¯t give him money, and neither did I, how has Terrence been getting by all these years? Could it be¡­ Bartley and Len provided for him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Eleanor flatly denied, ¡°I know exactly what kind of people they are! Both are henpecked husbands, calculating even their parents, how could they possibly subsidize Terrence? You weren¡¯t here during our last family division, you have no idea how extreme things your eldest and second sons did that day!¡± Eleanor got angry just talking about the day of the division! What kind of brothers are those? Everything of the Lentz Clan went to those two families. Terrence only got the old mansion! Charlotte and Sophie were even more angered when they heard this. What is the mother-in-law implying? Does she only have one son, Terrence? Are Bartley and Len picked up from the streets? She knows what Terrence is like, with his incompetent behavior, can he even manage a company? The company would probably go bankrupt in less than three days! Charlotte was about to confront Eleanor but was held back by Sophie. Sophie lowered her voice, ¡°Big sister, we came here to please grandpa, not to argue!¡± They couldn¡¯t ruin their image in front of Patriarch Lentz. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For the sake of the gold mine held by Patriarch Lentz, they had to endure! Upon hearing this, Charlotte temporarily calmed down. Sophie continued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave for now and come back later.¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t want to leave, holding Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s listen a little more.¡± Just then, Sophie also wanted to know what they would discuss next, so she nodded in agreement. Chapter 1749 - Chapter 1749 423 Cruel Reality_3 Chapter 1749: 423: Cruel Reality_3 Chapter 1749: 423: Cruel Reality_3 At that moment, Eleanor Armstrong continued, ¡°Dad, if it¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t give Terrence any money, then there¡¯s only one possibility!¡± Patriarch Lentz narrowed his eyes, ¡°Are you saying Terrence is talking about Viola¡¯s money?¡± As everyone knows. The Thompson Clan is not short of money. Patriarch Lentz then spoke again, ¡°But what about before he met Viola?¡± Eleanor Armstrong smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t heard everything I have to say yet!¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Patriarch Lentz said. Eleanor Armstrong looked at Patriarch Lentz, ¡°Dad, do you think Terrence might really be some hidden Boss! Do you know what he told Harlan last time?¡± Seeing Eleanor talking like this, Harlan Lentz was rather speechless. Some things Eleanor said at home were just enough. She had not expected that she would be so unrestrained in front of the Patriarch. Luckily, the Patriarch wasn¡¯t an outsider. ¡°What did he say?¡± Patriarch Lentz asked cooperatively. Eleanor put on a mysterious face and said, ¡°Terrence said he is Mr. Terrence.¡± At the end, Eleanor even added, ¡°And Terrence was very serious at that time!¡± Considering that over so many years, Terrence Lentz hadn¡¯t spent a penny from the family. Then it¡¯s really very possible! Upon hearing this, Charlotte Young and Sophie, hiding behind a large vase, almost laughed their backs off. It was just too amusing! Eleanor actually said such things. Terrence Lentz is Mr. Terrence? Charlotte Young said in a lowered voice, ¡°If that good-for-nothing is Mr. Terrence, then I¡¯ll go eat shit!¡± Sophie said, ¡°Me too!¡± Thinking about it, Sophie continued, ¡°Sister-in-law, do you know why his mother would say such things?¡± ¡°It must be delusional!¡± Charlotte Young snorted coldly. Sophie shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Then tell me why?¡± said Charlotte Young. Sophie glanced at Eleanor in front of her, ¡°She is creating a hype for that good-for-nothing. She deliberately boasted in front of the Patriarch about how powerful Terrence Lentz is, even saying he has a hidden identity, all to trick the Patriarch into giving the gold mine to that good-for-nothing!¡± At this point, Sophie¡¯s face was full of anger. The mother-in-law is really too biased! The gold mine in the Patriarch¡¯s hands also belonged to them, but Eleanor was only thinking about Terrence Lentz. Charlotte Young also thought of this point, her narrowed eyes filled with calculating expressions. Luckily she was clever! She arrived in Delu State just in time! Otherwise, the gold mine in the Patriarch¡¯s hands would have been conned away by Eleanor. Hearing this, Patriarch Lentz turned to Harlan Lentz and asked seriously, ¡°Did Terrence really say this to you?¡± Harlan Lentz nodded, ¡°He did say this, but I didn¡¯t take his words to heart.¡± Patriarch Lentz looked down at his cane, his expression complex, ¡°Terrence¡¯s experiences have been more special than the other kids¡¯. As parents, you should care more about him and not just criticize him. Actually, I think he might not be lying this time! If my grandson is that amazing, it¡¯s normal for him to be Mr. Terrence!¡± At the end, Patriarch Lentz¡¯s eyes were filled with a proud look. Harlan Lentz widened his eyes, just watching his father. He thought. Father must be confused! Seeing Patriarch Lentz like this, Eleanor laughed and said, ¡°I knew Dad would agree with me!¡± Patriarch Lentz then asked, ¡°The two of you, tell me honestly, have you really not given Terrence any money these years?¡± ¡°Really not,¡± Harlan Lentz said seriously, ¡°Every time we offered him money, he said he wasn¡¯t short of it and even blocked our accounts.¡± Even if they wanted to give, they couldn¡¯t. Eleanor was somewhat puzzled by the Patriarch. On one hand, he said he believed in Terrence, on the other hand, he questioned Harlan whether he had really never given Terrence money. Patriarch Lentz nodded, ¡°Thirty years on the east bank and thirty years on the west bank, anything is possible.¡± Who knows, one day Terrence Lentz might just surprise everyone! Eleanor glanced at Patriarch Lentz, apparently, the Patriarch wasn¡¯t entirely trusting that Terrence Lentz was Mr. Terrence! Right. After all, that¡¯s Mr. Terrence who reigns over the business empire. Lofty and untouchable. The gap between Terrence Lentz and Mr. Terrence is no small matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, Eleanor sighed softly. Patriarch Lentz didn¡¯t continue on this topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite stuffy in the house, let¡¯s go outside for a walk.¡± Hearing the Patriarch wanted to go out for a walk, Sophie and Charlotte Young immediately turned around and left the villa. Leaving the villa. Charlotte Young¡¯s face was full of scorn, ¡°Mr. Terrence, huh! I think he¡¯s not even qualified to carry Mr. Terrence¡¯s shoes!¡± Chapter 1750 - Chapter 1750 423 Cruel Reality_4 Chapter 1750: 423: Cruel Reality_4 Chapter 1750: 423: Cruel Reality_4 What¡¯s Terrence Lentz anyway? Just mud rotting in the soil! Sophie sighed, ¡°But the old man believes in him!¡± As long as the old man believes Terrence Lentz is Mister On the other side, he might soon give him the mine. What¡¯s more, Terrence Lentz has always been the old man¡¯s most beloved grandson. Charlotte Young frowned slightly, ¡°The old man has gotten senile, we can¡¯t get discouraged now, we have to find a way to make him happy again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± Sophie nodded in agreement. Eleanor Armstrong and Harlan Lentz walked with the old man and then returned to the Hotel. Eleanor Armstrong looked at Harlan Lentz with a puzzled face, ¡°Harlan, what¡¯s going on here? Dad said he hadn¡¯t given Terrence any money for so many years, where did Terrence¡¯s money come from?¡± It couldn¡¯t have been blown in by the wind. That¡¯s too unrealistic. Harlan Lentz chuckled, ¡°When did you become like this?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Eleanor Armstrong looked utterly bemused. Harlan Lentz enunciated every word, ¡°Naive!¡± Before Eleanor Armstrong could react, Harlan Lentz continued to ask, ¡°Do you believe everything Dad says?¡± Eleanor Armstrong then realized, ¡°Are you saying Dad is lying to us?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Harlan Lentz nodded. ¡°Of all the grandsons, the one Dad loves the most is Terrence. When Terrence was in trouble back then, Dad¡¯s good health nearly collapsed overnight to the point where his hair whitened. During the time Terrence was in the hospital, Dad never left his side. His greatest hope in this life has been to see Terrence succeed and build a business of his own!¡± Eleanor Armstrong nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± And here she was, feeling happy for nothing, thinking that Terrence Lentz was actually Mister On the other side! Harlan Lentz laughed, ¡°Otherwise? Did you really think Terrence was some hidden Boss? It¡¯s okay to say these things in front of me and Dad, but don¡¯t ever say them in front of a third person! Otherwise, they would definitely laugh their heads off!¡± ¡°I even told Viola about it! How come Viola didn¡¯t laugh her head off?¡± Not only did Viola Thompson not laugh, but she also truly believed in Terrence Lentz! ¡°Viola is different,¡± Harlan Lentz said. ¡°How is she different?¡± Eleanor Armstrong asked curiously. Harlan Lentz explained, ¡°What¡¯s Viola¡¯s relationship with Terrence? Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡®Beauty is in the eye of the beholder¡¯?¡± Because of the filter of love, Viola Thompson was so trusting of Terrence Lentz. This was also Harlan Lentz¡¯s worry. If one day¡­ If one day the filter of love was gone, would Viola Thompson abandon Terrence Lentz? This was also why Harlan Lentz was adamant that Terrence Lentz not mess around with Viola Thompson. After all, Viola Thompson was still young. What if the two of them, in a moment of confusion, created a new life? By then, if Viola Thompson lost her filter of love for Terrence Lentz and was bound by the child, it would be unfairly cruel for Viola Thompson! Harlan Lentz didn¡¯t want to see such an outcome. Nor did he want to hear people gossip that the Lentz Clan was using a child to bind Viola Thompson. Hearing this, Eleanor Armstrong nodded, her face filled with emotion, ¡°You seem to have a point.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a point.¡± Harlan Lentz corrected her: ¡°It makes a lot of sense.¡± Eleanor Armstrong sighed, ¡°If only our son really was Mister On the other side, how great would that be!¡± Harlan Lentz smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, we¡¯re actually doing pretty well now. Although it wasn¡¯t easy at first, hasn¡¯t life gradually gotten back on track? I¡¯ve never thought of Terrence as a good-for-nothing, tell me, would our family be where it is today if it weren¡¯t for Terrence? People shouldn¡¯t be too greedy sometimes, things are fine as they are!¡± In the past, Harlan Lentz¡¯s business wasn¡¯t stable. He was losing money in the first few years. But now, as Terrence Lentz¡¯s fame surged, many people came seeking him out. The Lentz Clan and the Yuland Wood Industry also laid their foundations at this time. Without Terrence Lentz, the Lentz Clan wouldn¡¯t be what it is now. Eleanor Armstrong exchanged a smile with Harlan Lentz, ¡°You¡¯re right, we should learn to be content.¡± Compared to most people, Terrence Lentz was already a genius. Being content is the greatest happiness when you¡¯re unaware of the blessings you already have. ¡ª Sweetie walked along, kicking pebbles on the side of the road. Her face hung low, filled with moodiness. ¡°Hot Pepper.¡± At those words, Sweetie looked up. And there she saw Hale Bennett walking toward her. Sweetie was downcast, ¡°Big Gray Wolf, do you have nothing better to do?¡± Why did she see Hale Bennett everywhere she went? Hale Bennett glanced at Sweetie, ¡°Feeling bad?¡± Sweetie rolled her eyes at him, ¡°None of your damn business.¡± ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t swear.¡± Just as Sweetie was about to retort, Hale Bennett continued, ¡°Gemma doesn¡¯t like it either.¡± Sweetie suddenly had nothing to say, just sighing deeply. A moment later, Sweetie looked up at Hale Bennett, perhaps the bright sun was too dazzling as she squinted, ¡°Why did things turn out like this?¡± Her voice was choked with emotion by the end. Hale Bennett patted Sweetie¡¯s head and said nothing. Sweetie went on, ¡°Why is Gemma missing? Why does Cara Turner say Gemma is a traitor?¡± Hale Bennett crouched down to Sweetie¡¯s level, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything now, just remember that your Gemma will always be that hero.¡± Sweetie sniffed. Hale Bennett didn¡¯t say much more and then stood up, walking toward On the Other Side. He went directly to Cara Turner¡¯s place. Seeing Hale Bennett coming over, Cara Turner was naturally very pleased and immediately stood up, ¡°Hale.¡± Hale Bennett looked at Cara Turner and got straight to the point, ¡°Why did you tell Sweetie those things?¡± Cara Turner¡¯s blood pressure shot up instantly. She knew Hale Bennett had always admired Gemma. But she was Hale Bennett¡¯s fiancee. And now, Hale Bennett came to question her over someone who didn¡¯t matter. Before Cara Turner could speak, Hale Bennett continued, ¡°Cara, to be honest, I am very disappointed in you. I always thought you were different from them, but now? How is your behavior any different from those gossipy women out there?¡± Cara Turner stood frozen. Turns out, Hale Bennett wasn¡¯t sticking up for Gemma; he was just disappointed with her attitude. Realizing this, Cara Turner instantly said, ¡°Hale, I understand there may be issues with what I said and did, but that wasn¡¯t my intention. Sweetie is still young, and we need to instill the right values in her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Gemma is not a traitor,¡± Hale Bennett said, emphasizing each word as he stared at Cara Turner. Cara Turner took a deep breath, ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Because I understand her.¡± Cara Turner nodded, ¡°Fine, you understand her. Since you know her so well, do you know why she disappeared the night before the ultimate plan was executed? Because the Gemma you know has never been the real Gemma!¡± Pausing, Cara Turner then said, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to accept this reality in a short time, but reality is often cruel. I think you understand this better than I do.¡± Chapter 1751 - Chapter 1751 424 The Green Tea among Green Teas Chapter 1751: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas Chapter 1751: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas Barton Turner knew Hale Bennett¡¯s feelings for Gemma were different. But some things couldn¡¯t be avoided simply by not facing them. A traitor is a traitor. Gemma betrayed everyone. It was Gemma¡¯s betrayal that had caused the ultimate plan to be shelved until now. Hale Bennett squinted, ¡°Then tell me, what exactly is the ultimate goal of the ultimate plan?¡± Barton Turner replied, ¡°To purify the universe and allow humanity to live a higher quality of life.¡± Hale Bennett¡¯s expression was indiscernible as he simply said, ¡°If that were true, Gemma would never have disappeared without reason until now.¡± The Gemma he knew only sought a stable life. Barton Turner looked at Hale Bennett, ¡°Do you really understand her?¡± A moment later, Barton Turner continued: ¡°Since the establishment of the ultimate plan, everything we have done has been for a better tomorrow, for everyone to have a better life! The ultimate plan could have been perfectly completed, but because of Gemma, things turned out this way! We have no home to return to! We have to stay in this damned place!¡± As Barton Turner spoke, he became increasingly agitated. It was because of Gemma that things had turned out this way. But what about now? Nobody wanted to admit Gemma was a traitor! Even her fiance didn¡¯t believe it! This made Barton Turner feel wronged and sad. ¡°Barton!¡± Hale Bennett squinted his eyes, ¡°When did you become like this!¡± Barton Turner took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you today.¡± She didn¡¯t want a traitor to affect her relationship with Hale Bennett. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Disappointment filled Hale Bennett¡¯s eyes, ¡°I wished our relationship could be one where we could talk about anything, without reservations. It seems I overestimated us.¡± After saying this, Hale Bennett turned and left. Watching Hale Bennett¡¯s retreating figure, Barton Turner was stunned, feeling stifled and breathless. Was Hale Bennett disappointed in her? He treated her like family, spoke freely to her, yet she held back from him. Anyone might find that hard to accept, wouldn¡¯t they? Barton Turner wanted to chase after him to say something. But she controlled herself. It wasn¡¯t right. Even though she and Hale Bennett were engaged, there were things she had promised her grandfather not to tell anyone. With this thought. Barton Turner retracted her step. I¡¯m sorry. She would find a chance to explain to Hale Bennett. Seeing that Barton Turner hadn¡¯t followed, Hale Bennett slightly squinted his eyes and returned to his room. Baibai heard the noise and immediately came over. Hale Bennett bent down and touched Baibai¡¯s head. Baibai made a whimpering sound. At that moment, the female bodyguard stood outside and knocked on the door. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Hale Bennett adjusted his expression. The female bodyguard continued, ¡°Victoria has brought you nourishing soup.¡± Victoria was Barton Turner¡¯s assistant. Hearing this, Hale Bennett slightly narrowed his eyes, ¡°Have her take it back.¡± Take it back? The female bodyguard was stunned. Thinking she had misheard and somewhat uncertainly asked, ¡°You mean, have Victoria take the soup back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°All right, I understand.¡± The female bodyguard walked over to Victoria, ¡°Sorry sister Victoria, our chief asked you to take the soup back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Victoria was also stunned. The female bodyguard nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what the chief said.¡± Victoria hesitated, ¡°But, I can¡¯t explain this to Miss Barton Turner!¡± Barton Turner had instructed her to personally deliver the nourishing soup to Hale Bennett¡¯s hands, how could she leave empty-handed and explain it to Barton Turner? The bodyguard said, ¡°But if chief doesn¡¯t want it, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡± Victoria knew the bodyguard¡¯s loyalty, but still suggested, ¡°Could you please ask the chief again?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, how about you ask?¡± The bodyguard looked at Victoria. Victoria glanced toward the door. A moment later, she sighed. Never mind! She didn¡¯t dare either. Victoria picked up the nourishing soup, then said, ¡°I¡¯d better go back.¡± She hoped Barton Turner wouldn¡¯t be angry with her. Tentatively holding the nourishing soup, Victoria returned to Barton Turner¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Back already?¡± Barton Turner looked at Victoria. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Victoria¡¯s expression was tense, constantly avoiding Barton Turner¡¯s eyes. ¡°Chief¡­¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the gift received?¡± Barton Turner asked. Victoria nodded. The expression on Barton Turner¡¯s face was calm, not as terrifying as Victoria had imagined. Seeing her like this, Victoria also relaxed a lot. Chapter 1752 - Chapter 1752 424 The Green Tea among Green Teas_2 Chapter 1752: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas_2 Chapter 1752: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas_2 Barton Turner continued to ask, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Victoria continued, ¡°The replenishing soup was taken away by Jolene Cox.¡± Barton Turner sighed. He knew Hale Bennett was mad at her. A moment later, she walked up to Victoria, ¡°Give me the soup.¡± Victoria was stunned for a moment, then handed over the replenishing soup she was holding to Barton Turner. Barton Turner took the tray and turned to walk outside. Before long, Barton Turner arrived at Hale Bennett¡¯s courtyard. The female bodyguard Jolene Cox was standing outside the study door. Seeing Barton Turner coming over, Jolene Cox respectfully said, ¡°Miss Turner.¡± ¡°Is the Director inside?¡± Barton Turner asked. ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Jolene Cox. Barton Turner then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in for a moment.¡± At this time, Jolene Cox stretched out her hand to stop Barton Turner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Turner, our Director said that he doesn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb him right now.¡± Barton Turner stopped in her tracks and said with a smile, ¡°Then please go in and tell him I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Miss Turner, I¡­¡± Jolene Cox had not finished speaking when a voice came from inside the room. ¡°Let Miss Turner in.¡± It was Hale Bennett¡¯s voice. Jolene Cox immediately stepped aside and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture toward Barton Turner. Barton Turner smiled faintly and stepped into the room. Jolene Cox closed the door again. Upon entering, she saw Hale Bennett standing by the koi pond in the courtyard, feeding the fish. The air was very quiet. Barton Turner was the first to speak up, ¡°Hale.¡± Hale Bennett glanced back slightly, and then began, ¡°Barton, I might have been a bit too emotional this morning, and I don¡¯t want that to cause any rift between our feelings.¡± Barton Turner smiled faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± With Hale Bennett saying so much, she suddenly felt willing to do anything for him. Nobody is a saint; everyone has their temper. It was normal to occasionally be unable to control oneself. Having said this, Barton Turner handed the replenishing soup to Hale Bennett, ¡°I had this specially prepared for you.¡± Hale Bennett took the soup, sipped it, and then said, ¡°Barton, if possible, I hope we can always be honest with each other.¡± His tone was gentle. Barton Turner looked at the man she had loved for a decade, took a deep breath after a moment, and then continued, ¡°Hale, I can guarantee with my integrity that every word I¡¯ve said to you is true.¡± Hale Bennett did not say anything but took another sip of the replenishing soup. After all, only Barton Turner knew the truth. Seeing that Hale Bennett did not say anything, Barton Turner continued, ¡°Gemma is also my sister, even though we have no blood relation, we grew up together, and as the younger sister, I don¡¯t want to see her go against us! But reality is so cruel!¡± Hale Bennett remained silent. Barton Turner glanced at him, then stopped speaking as well. It¡¯s hard to guess what¡¯s on a man¡¯s mind. And she didn¡¯t want to be a nagging woman always guessing what the other was thinking. This was Barton Turner¡¯s life. Love was merely the flowers that embellished it. With this thought, Barton Turner tightened her fingers, trying to control her feelings for Hale Bennett. For a good while. Hale Bennett finally put down his bowl, looked at Barton Turner, and spoke softly, ¡°Barton, I hope that there will never be any barriers between us.¡± Barton Turner nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Hale Bennett walked over and hugged Barton Turner. Barton Turner¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, began to stir again. Up and down. Hale Bennett squinted his eyes at an angle Barton Turner couldn¡¯t see. His eyes showed a complexity of emotions. He would definitely get to the bottom of the Gemma situation. ¡­ Capital City. Today was the seventh day after Christina Armstrong¡¯s death. The weather was very similar to the day of her funeral. Dark clouds loomed. By the afternoon, snowflakes began to drift down from the sky. Olivia Armstrong looked at Isla Astir, ¡°Isla, hurry up.¡± There was a rumor in their hometown. It was said that on the seventh day after death, the spirit would return to the place where they lived. The family members needed to prepare the deceased¡¯s favorite food for a ritual in the afternoon. And they also had to light a Bright Lamp in the house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since Christina died, Beatrice Black and Edward Armstrong had moved away out of fear that Christina¡¯s spirit would return as a vengeful ghost for revenge. Today being the seventh day, they naturally did not dare to come back to pay their respects. As the younger sister-in-law, Olivia Armstrong could not sit by idly, so she personally went to the house previously rented by the Armstrong Clan to perform the ritual. ¡°Alright,¡± Isla Astir followed Olivia Armstrong¡¯s steps, ¡°Will Auntie come today?¡± Olivia Armstrong nodded, ¡°I spoke to her last night, and she said she would come.¡± Chapter 1753 - Chapter 1753 424 The Green Tea among Green Teas_3 Chapter 1753: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas_3 Chapter 1753: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas_3 Although Christina Armstrong had been dead for seven days, the mere thought of this still made Olivia Armstrong¡¯s emotions uncontrollable, her eyes tinged red. Thinking of this, Olivia Armstrong sighed, ¡°Such a good child, why did she go?¡± The events of these days felt to Olivia Armstrong as if she were dreaming. Isla Astir didn¡¯t know how to comfort her mother. Christina was too young. Her future held endless possibilities. A moment later, Isla Astir said, ¡°Although that moment was very painful, for my older cousin, it was actually a kind of release.¡± If Christina were alive, with her personality and such vampire parents, her future days would not have been easy. She would never have escaped the darkness brought by her original family. Unless by death. So, Christina chose the most extreme way out. Olivia Armstrong sighed again, looking at Isla Astir and continuing, ¡°Just drop me off there and go back directly! Your aunt and I will stay overnight.¡± Everyone is afraid of ghosts. Especially the resentful ghost of someone who committed suicide in a red dress. Since Christina jumped from the building, half the residents of Champs Garden had moved out. It was said that since then, eerie cries could be heard at midnight. Isla Astir, after all, was a young person; Olivia Armstrong didn¡¯t want to scare her, which is why she let Isla leave early. Isla Astir then said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back tonight. It¡¯s a hassle to run back and forth.¡± Today was the seventh day after the death, and Isla Astir was aware of the folk tradition; if there really were ghosts after death, she truly wanted to see Christina. To talk to her for a while. What¡¯s so scary about ghosts? The scary ones are the people who force the living to die. Olivia Armstrong looked at Isla Astir, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Isla Astir shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m a materialist.¡± Olivia Armstrong didn¡¯t understand what a materialist was and then said, ¡°Are you really not scared?¡± ¡°Really not scared.¡± Isla Astir continued, ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± Only those with guilty consciences are scared. Like Beatrice Black and Edward Armstrong. Olivia Armstrong nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m actually hoping for a ghost to show up! So I can really talk to that child¡­¡± She still had so much she wanted to say to Christina. Isla Astir sighed softly. Before long, they arrived at Marison Garden. Although it had been a week, one could still hear about Christina¡¯s suicide wherever people gathered. ¡°Poor little girl! She was quite nice, just didn¡¯t meet good parents.¡± ¡°She jumped in a red wedding dress, her resentment is strong, and today is the seventh day, let¡¯s hurry back and not invite any trouble!¡± ¡°Right, right, let¡¯s get back quickly!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Isla Astir¡¯s face was indescribable upon hearing these comments. Just very sad. Olivia Armstrong couldn¡¯t help bursting into tears. If it had been just a news story about a young girl committing suicide, she would merely have sighed. But now, her own niece had become that news. Olivia Armstrong crouched by the roadside and wept bitterly. ¡°Isla.¡± At that moment, the voice of Windy Armstrong came through the air. Isla Astir turned around, ¡°Auntie.¡± Windy Armstrong nodded, her own eyes somewhat red, ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± Isla Astir looked towards Olivia Armstrong, still crouching there. Windy Armstrong immediately walked over and pulled Olivia Armstrong to her feet, ¡°Stop crying, the dead cannot be brought back.¡± As she spoke, Windy Armstrong looked on, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go upstairs and set up the offerings.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia Armstrong nodded. The three of them walked towards the building. Because of fear, Beatrice Black and Edward Armstrong dared not take anything with them when they moved out, so the Armstrong Clan¡¯s home still looked the same as on that day. Christina¡¯s folding bed was placed in the corner of the wall. Seeing all this, Olivia Armstrong couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and cried, ¡°Poor child, to the end she never had a room of her own!¡± She had always lived in the living room, sleeping on a single bed less than ninety centimeters wide. She had no wardrobe. Nor a vanity of her own. In this home, she was a complete outsider. Hearing this, Windy Armstrong¡¯s emotions, already calm, became turbulent once again. She was Edward Armstrong¡¯s biological sister. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But she couldn¡¯t understand why Edward Armstrong treated his own daughter this way! Isla Astir took out the paper money her mother had brought, piled it in the corner and set it ablaze. Windy Armstrong and Olivia Armstrong cried while they arranged the offerings. The snow outside the window fell heavier and heavier. Isla Astir opened the window and caught a snowflake in her hand. Chapter 1754 - Chapter 1754 424 The Green Tea among Green Teas_4 Chapter 1754: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas_4 Chapter 1754: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas_4 The distinct snowflakes vanished the moment they touched the skin. What a pity. Christina Armstrong never did get to see the first snowfall of the year. Isla Astir sighed. ¡°Knock, knock, knock-¡± Just then, a knocking sound carried through the air. Isla Astir walked over to open the door. It was Liam Webster and Eva Webster. ¡°Cousin, second cousin.¡± Liam Webster nodded, ¡°Isla.¡± Eva Webster, clinging to Isla Astir¡¯s arm, said, ¡°Isla, my brother said he¡¯s staying here tonight. We¡¯ll go back together in the evening.¡± Eva Webster had no intention of staying in this haunted place. It was terribly ominous. Besides, as an idealist, she always felt Christina Armstrong¡¯s spirit was still lingering. The moment she stepped into this building, Eva Webster felt a chill throughout her body. Isla Astir continued, ¡°Second cousin, I¡¯m staying here tonight too. Why don¡¯t you take a cab home?¡± Upon hearing this, Eva Webster narrowed her eyes. Knowing Isla Astir as she did, there was no way Isla would voluntarily stay overnight here. It must have been Olivia Armstrong who insisted. She had wanted to use this opportunity to stay at the Astir family home with Isla, to talk about Mandel Thompson and possibly even meet him. After all, Mandel Thompson would find every excuse to visit Isla Astir during the winter break once he knew she was at the Astir family home. Eva Webster was confident that she could win Mandel Thompson over. But unexpectedly, just like Liam Webster, she was planning to stay here! Hearing this, Liam Webster looked at Isla Astir, a hint of surprise in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected Isla Astir would stay. Eva Webster then said, ¡°Isla, aren¡¯t you scared? Maybe we should go back instead?¡± ¡°Among relatives, there¡¯s nothing to fear,¡± Isla Astir replied. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, second cousin, you can go first. It¡¯s getting dark soon.¡± Upon hearing this, Windy Armstrong nodded, ¡°Isla¡¯s right, Eva, you go ahead.¡± Eva Webster was speechless. What did Isla Astir¡¯s statement mean? Was she mocking her cowardice or insinuating her guilt? Every word felt barbed. Such a hypocrite! Absolutely revolting! However, Eva Webster didn¡¯t show her displeasure, instead forcing out a couple of tears, ¡°Isla¡¯s right, we¡¯re all sisters here, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Mom, I¡¯ll stay here tonight too!¡± Windy Armstrong looked at Eva Webster, her eyes filled with surprise, ¡°You¡¯re staying too?¡± Eva Webster nodded. Windy Armstrong didn¡¯t say much else, simply responding, ¡°Alright then, as long as you aren¡¯t scared.¡± On the seventh night after a death, no matter how cold it got, the doors had to remain open. Every household had their door gods. Once the door was closed, spirits couldn¡¯t enter. As the darkness deepened. Eva Webster grew more frightened, her relationship with Christina Armstrong was nothing special. She was a top student; Christina Armstrong was just a factory worker. They had nothing in common. ¡°Every debt has its debtor, I did you no wrong, don¡¯t haunt me!¡± Eva Webster gripped Isla Astir¡¯s arm tightly, silently hoping that Christina Armstrong¡¯s vengeful spirit wouldn¡¯t come after her. Unlike the highly nervous Eva Webster, Isla Astir was the epitome of calm. Not a trace of panic showed on her face. Completely at ease. Just then, Isla Astir¡¯s phone beeped. She immediately picked it up. Eva Webster sneakily glanced over. Isla Astir¡¯s demeanor suggested the message was from someone very important. It had to be. True enough. That glance let Eva Webster see something important. Mandel Thompson! The person messaging Isla Astir was none other than Mandel Thompson. Eva Webster could hardly believe that Mandel Thompson had realized so quickly that he was with Isla Astir. Since Mandel Thompson was a business magnate, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone see directly that he had fallen for her. Instead, he opted for a roundabout tactic, using Isla Astir as a pretext. His visit to Isla Astir was completely justifiable. Considering the cooperation between Thompson and Astir. Seeing the affection in Isla Astir¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t think Mandel Thompson had come just for her, did she? Such arrogance. Why would Mandel Thompson favor someone like her who had nothing? Realizing Eva Webster was sneaking glances, Isla Astir stood up and walked towards the restroom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Watching Isla Astir¡¯s retreating figure, Eva Webster scoffed. What¡¯s so great about that? Would Mandel Thompson message her if it weren¡¯t for me? Just wait. Sooner or later, Isla Astir would realize how foolish she had been. Chapter 1755 - Chapter 1755 424 The Green Tea among Green Teas_5 Chapter 1755: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas_5 Chapter 1755: 424: The Green Tea among Green Teas_5 Contemplating this, Eva Webster narrowed her eyes. Windy Armstrong came out of the room, ¡°Eva, I¡¯ve already tidied up the room, you¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡± ¡°Who am I sleeping with tonight?¡± Eva Webster asked. Windy Armstrong said, ¡°The two of us in one room, Isla will stay with your aunt, and your brother will sleep in the living room.¡± Eva Webster said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I stay with Isla? It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve caught up! You can share a room with my aunt.¡± Windy Armstrong thought about it and felt that was also acceptable, as she herself had things to discuss with her sister. By late night, Eva Webster grew even more afraid, dreading that Christina Armstrong would appear any second to find her; she clung tightly to Isla Astir, ¡°Isla, I¡¯m scared.¡± Isla Astir consoled her, ¡°Death extinguishes life as snuffing out a candle ¨C it¡¯s all psychological. If there really were ghosts, then it should be your uncle and aunt who are frightened, not us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Isla, we shouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡± Soon, it was the next morning. Just as Isla Astir finished freshening up, Liam Webster arrived with breakfast, ¡°How did you sleep last night, Isla?¡± ¡°Not too bad, and you, cousin?¡± Isla Astir asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine as well,¡± Liam Webster, like Isla Astir, didn¡¯t believe in ghosts either. After breakfast, Isla Astir and Olivia Armstrong prepared to leave. Eva Webster immediately followed Isla¡¯s pace, ¡°Isla, where are you going?¡± Isla explained, ¡°First, I need to take my mom home, then head back to school.¡± Back to school? Impossible! Eva Webster had seen the message last night; Mandel Thompson would come to find her in the afternoon. Isla was just making excuses to avoid Mandel Thompson, unwilling to let him see her. Such people! The epitome of a deceptive facade. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you,¡± Eva Webster continued, ¡°I have a day off with nothing else to do, and, you know, I¡¯ve never been to your school before.¡± She didn¡¯t give Isla Astir any chance to refuse, opened the car door, and seated herself inside the car. Isla Astir was speechless, but seeing her aunt and mother there, she didn¡¯t say much else. After all, they were relatives and had to preserve some semblance of face. ¡ª In Country Polluton. Viola Thompson sat in a traditional Chinese tea house, savoring a cup of green tea. She was dressed in a light green cheongsam today, the refreshing color making her complexion exquisitely pale. Like fine white jade. Just then, a figure walked in. ¡°Master!¡± Viola Thompson slightly raised her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t sit down immediately but said with visible anxiety, ¡°Master, I got delayed due to a car accident on the way.¡± The Master loathed those who were not punctual. He was already half an hour late. ¡°Sit down.¡± Since there was a reason, Viola Thompson did not pursue further. Nathaniel Besian bowed and sat opposite her, took a sip of tea, and then proceeded, ¡°Master, the situation this time is a bit tricky. It¡¯s said that J also wants that meteorite. You know how he is; he¡¯d go to any lengths to get what he desires.¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson slightly frowned. She had a considerable grievance against this person. The grudge went back to their rivalry over the blue moon grass. ¡°What does he want with the meteorite?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Nathaniel Besian lifted his cup, ¡°I heard he wants to give it to his girlfriend¡­¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s expression turned chilly, ¡°Competing with me for an object because of a woman, really dignified.¡± Nathaniel Besian continued, ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Keep an eye on it.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. No matter what, she had to secure that meteorite. ¡°Understood.¡± Nathaniel Besian nodded. On the other side, Terrence Lentz stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the 68th floor, overlooking the cityscape. His assistant approached, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± A single word, yet filled with a chill. The assistant hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the meteorite has great medical value, so Suwen has also intervened, determined to secure it.¡± Suwen? Had it been someone else, Terrence Lentz might have conceded, given that it was intended for research. But Suwen was just a quack who ignored pleas for help! Back then, when Viola Thompson was on her sickbed, he had beseeched Suwen without getting any response. Last time he also competed with him for the blue moon grass. Now Suwen was after the meteorite as well! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did he seem that easy to push around? ¡°Third Master, since Suwen wants it, why not just let her have it?¡± Gabrie emerged from the other side and added, ¡°Suwen is the head of Sacred Medical Hall, maintaining a good relationship with her couldn¡¯t hurt you.¡± Smart people never make enemies of doctors. Especially not renowned Great Masters. ¡°Give it to her just because she wants it?¡± Terrence Lentz¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed, and he opened his thin lips, ¡°Go tell Nathaniel Besian that we are also determined to have that meteorite!¡± Chapter 1756 - Chapter 1756 425 Miss Thompsons prediction came true Chapter 1756: 425: Miss Thompson¡¯s prediction came true Chapter 1756: 425: Miss Thompson¡¯s prediction came true The assistant froze for a moment. Was the gentleman now officially at odds with Suwen? This¡­ Gabrie laughed and asked, ¡°Third Master, have you thought this through? That¡¯s Suwen!¡± She¡¯s a pillar of the traditional Chinese medicine community. Offending Suwen was not going to be good for Terrence Lentz. After all, who doesn¡¯t get sick after eating grains and mixed food? What if Third Master fell ill one day¡­ What then? Thinking for a bit, Gabrie continued, ¡°I heard that Suwen can heal ¡®bone to flesh.''¡± In this world, there is no one Suwen can¡¯t save, only those she doesn¡¯t want to save. ¡°What about ¡®bone to flesh¡¯?¡± Terrence Lentz glanced back with a touch of authority in his eyes, ¡°Do I have to ingratiate myself with her just because she can do ¡®bone to flesh¡¯?¡± He would never ingratiate himself with Suwen. That look in his eyes was not just daunting for the assistant; even Gabrie felt uneasy seeing it. Gabrie swallowed hard, ¡°What I mean is, Suwen is after all a Divine Doctor. If you offend her and then encounter some problem in the future, what if she refuses to save you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a quack who refuses to save those dying,¡± the man murmured through thin lips. Gabrie was startled once again. So they had had a feud for a long time. A moment later, Gabrie went on, ¡°Third Master, why not take this opportunity to give her the meteorite, and resolve the conflict between you two? No matter what, Suwen is a ¡®Boss¡¯ in the world of traditional Chinese medicine¡­¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Terrence Lentz countered. Wasn¡¯t he a Boss too? Gabrie tried a different approach, ¡°I also heard that Suwen is a woman; why not just give her a break?¡± ¡°Just because she¡¯s a woman, I should give her a break?¡± Terrence Lentz frowned slightly. He wouldn¡¯t indulge her bad habits. So what about women? Should women be treated specially? Terrence Lentz never felt there was any difference between men and women. He wouldn¡¯t indulge Suwen¡¯s affectations. Seeing him like this, Gabrie curiously asked, ¡°Third Master, what exactly happened between you and Suwen?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Terrence Lentz replied casually, ¡°I just find her overly affected.¡± Overly affected? There weren¡¯t many people that could displease the gentleman before him. What had Suwen done to him? Gabrie then said, ¡°Third Master, why bother with a young lady? Just let it go.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just let it go,¡± Terrence Lentz said slowly and emphatically, ¡°I can never reconcile with her. This meteorite, I must have it!¡± Compared to his Miss Thompson, what was Suwen? Gabrie looked up at Terrence Lentz and tried to keep his tone light, ¡°Third Master, you have a capacious mind like a chancellor, why stoop to the level of a young girl? Besides, that meteorite isn¡¯t much use to you, why not just do her a favor?¡± Young girl? Terrence Lentz frowned slightly. Given Suwen¡¯s style of refusing to save lives, she hardly seemed like a young girl. Which family¡¯s young girl had a heart as hard as hers? ¡°Young girl?¡± At this thought, Terrence Lentz spoke indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t she rather a ¡®she-demon¡¯?¡± And a ¡®she-demon¡¯ that refuses to save lives at that! She-demon? Hearing this, Gabrie swallowed hard. When had Third Master¡¯s words become so venomous? He had heard that Suwen was still quite young. Was it appropriate to describe a young lady as a she-demon? Gabrie continued, ¡°Third Master, what do you actually need that meteorite for?¡± He wasn¡¯t a doctor, nor did he have to conduct any experiments, so why should he compete with Suwen for a rock. Thinking about the rumors outside, Gabrie found it all a bit nonsensical. Girlfriend? How could someone like Third Master possibly have a girlfriend! But what Terrence Lentz said next made Gabrie¡¯s jaw drop. His thin lips parted, his voice low and deep, he slowly uttered four words. ¡°For my girlfriend.¡± For his girlfriend? In that instant, Gabrie thought he was hallucinating. He couldn¡¯t believe that the words ¡®girlfriend¡¯ had come from Third Master¡¯s mouth. This was more thrilling than Mars colliding with Earth! ¡°For your girlfriend?¡± Gabrie asked in disbelief. ¡°Mm,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly. Regardless of whether it was public or private, regardless of his status, Terrence Lentz never hid the fact that he had a girlfriend. A moment passed, and Terrence Lentz went on, ¡°To be precise, it should be ¡®fiancee¡¯.¡± Fiancee! Gabrie¡¯s eyes widened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was surprising enough that he had a girlfriend, but now he was saying she was his fiancee! Holy crap! Third Master actually had a fiancee! ¡°Fiancee?¡± Gabrie couldn¡¯t help his curiosity, ¡°Third Master, are you serious? You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± He had thought it was just an unfounded rumor. Chapter 1757 - Chapter 1757 425 Miss Songs Prediction Comes True_2 Chapter 1757: 425: Miss Song¡¯s Prediction Comes True_2 Chapter 1757: 425: Miss Song¡¯s Prediction Comes True_2 ¡°I can¡¯t believe this guy even has a fiancee already!¡± Like something out of a dream. ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Terrence Lentz said seriously. ¡°Terrence, who¡¯s the lucky lady?¡± Gabrie was just too curious. For all these years, Terrence had always been chaste. Gabrie had thought that he was indifferent to women! But now, he even had a fiancee¨Cmaybe even children! Gabrie would never have believed it if he hadn¡¯t heard it with his own ears. Terrence turned his gaze slightly, and when he mentioned her, the glacier in his eyes vanished in an instant, replaced by a look of tender affection, ¡°To be honest, I should be the one who¡¯s more fortunate.¡± Gabrie was stunned. What did Terrence mean? It was his good fortune? This¡­ Terrence¡¯s reaction brought three words to mind. Love-struck fool. When Gabrie thought of this, he swallowed hard. Who could have imagined that the leader of the Marginine Organization, revered by all, was a love-struck fool! Seeing Gabrie like this, Terrence sighed lightly, ¡°Forget it, you¡¯ve never been in love, so no matter how much I say, you won¡¯t understand.¡± Gabrie: ¡°¡­¡± Terrence, is this how you treat single dogs? Really? So harsh! Terrence turned to his assistant, who was still standing by, ¡°Go reply to Nathaniel.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant nodded. After the assistant left, Gabrie continued to ask, ¡°Terrence, can you reveal who the future Sister is?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll naturally find out when the time is right,¡± Terrence said lightly. Tch. Such tight protection. Gabrie narrowed his eyes. Who could it be? Who could be worthy of Terrence? If it were before, his mind would¡¯ve gone straight to Suwen. But now¡­ Gabrie rubbed his chin. A moment later, Gabrie asked, ¡°Terrence, when do you plan to have the wedding?¡± He had asked casually, but Terrence answered very seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to her.¡± Gabrie: ¡°???¡± This was so rare! Actually hearing this from Terrence! Tch! It seemed Terrence was not only love-struck but also very likely to be henpecked in the future. Thinking this, Gabrie felt a mix of emotions and continued, ¡°Terrence, don¡¯t girls like gold and jewelry? A meteorite doesn¡¯t seem quite appropriate, does it?¡± ¡°Do you know what a meteorite is?¡± Terrence asked. ¡°A star from the sky?¡± Gabrie answered. Terrence nodded slightly, ¡°She told me she wanted a star from the sky.¡± Since she wanted it. He would do whatever it took to fulfill her wish. Gabrie: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s so much dog food. ¡ª Soon after, Nathaniel received J¡¯s reply. Nathaniel relayed J¡¯s exact words to Viola Thompson. On the other end of the phone, Viola chuckled, ¡°What determination. J¡¯s getting better and better, using something so important to please a woman.¡± ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡± Nathaniel said somewhat troubled, ¡°It seems he¡¯s not planning to give us the meteorite.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need him to give it,¡± Viola¡¯s tone was indifferent, then she continued, ¡°Keep an eye on Cigacan¡¯s movements, I¡¯ll handle the meteorite.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Excitement filled Nathaniel¡¯s face. The war between two big shots was about to erupt. It was anyone¡¯s guess who would come out on top in the end. After hanging up the phone, Viola saw that Mason Grant had officially announced a collaboration with Professor Caston¡¯s laboratory in the international news on her phone. [Welcome, Professor Grant!] [Professor Grant is very impressive, those who don¡¯t know about him should look him up.] [I heard that the P*D Plan initially sought cooperation with Professor Alnwick, but he backed out because of comments made by Professor Thompson.] [To be fair, changing genes is indeed risky, so it¡¯s normal for Professor Alnwick to have concerns.] [Professor Alnwick is too timid, lacking the rigor of a researcher; scientific research should always be about verifying results through experiments, but he backed out because of someone else¡¯s words, such a person lacks the spirit of scientific innovation!] [That¡¯s hilarious! To say that Professor Alnwick lacks the spirit of scientific innovation¨Chow then did he get those renowned biology awards? Did you help him win them?] [Some people should keep a low profile; be careful lest Professor Thompson¡¯s words prove prophetic!] [Prophetic? Since when does scientific work need prophecies? Does she think she¡¯s a fortune teller?] [Another day, another support for Professor Thompson!] [I can see that most of those who claim to believe in Professor Thompson don¡¯t have Parkinson¡¯s patients in their family! If no one in the family has Parkinson¡¯s, they don¡¯t care whether the experiment is successful or not. They can¡¯t understand the pain of the patients and their families, such people are the most selfish!] Chapter 1758 - Chapter 1758 425 Miss Songs Prophecy Comes True_3 Chapter 1758: 425: Miss Song¡¯s Prophecy Comes True_3 Chapter 1758: 425: Miss Song¡¯s Prophecy Comes True_3 Viola Thompson slowly looked at the comments, her face expressionless. A moment later, she sent a message to Vivian. ¡°Any plans for tomorrow morning?¡± Vivian replied immediately, ¡°I have a lecture at nine in the morning and a speech at Slanton University in the afternoon after lunch break.¡± Viola had originally wanted to visit Terrence Lentz on Lumin Island. It seemed there was no time tomorrow! ¡°Got it.¡± The next morning. Viola attended the lecture punctually. The lecture lasted two hours, with media reporters interviewing throughout. However, Viola¡¯s face was processed. Even during the live broadcast, everyone could not see her face clearly¨Conly a rough outline and figure were visible. This square, which typically hosts few people for lectures, was not only packed today but also crowded. However, aside from media reporters, no one was allowed to carry mobile phones or cameras at the venue. ¡°Is that Professor Thompson?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so young!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really pretty!¡± ¡°Professor Thompson explains complex knowledge so simply! If our professors taught like this, I wouldn¡¯t have failed!¡± ¡°Professor Thompson¡¯s success is not without reason.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The crowd buzzed with discussion. However, they only discussed during the ten-minute rest break of the lecture; once the lecture resumed, the venue was silent except for Viola¡¯s voice. After the lecture ended, it was time for the journalists¡¯ questions. These media reporters, each of them being sharp, naturally seized the currently hot topics. ¡°Hello, Professor Thompson, I am Linda from Ocean Media. I would like to ask you a question.¡± Viola just stood there, lightly tapping the microphone in front of her, ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°Regarding Professor Caston and Ms. Piloy¡¯s P*D Plan, you have not yet started the experiment, so how can you be so certain that this experiment will undoubtedly fail?¡± As a researcher, it was quite hasty to conclude the results without conducting experiments. Moreover, Viola was a high-ranking boss. It was even more so when a boss made such claims, Viola spoke lightly, ¡°Genetic editing may seem simple, but it is fraught with danger. With the current human mastery of biotechnology, it is impossible to control the gene mutations caused by editing genes. Professor Casla and Ms. Piloy¡¯s P*D Plan may seem rigorous, but it is full of loopholes. Once the experiment is completed, it will cause irreversible damage. This experiment might even become an unprecedented disaster in human history!¡± Viola¡¯s tone was light, but her words carried weight. Everyone looked at each other, their faces full of shock! Disaster? What disaster could a common genetic experiment bring to humanity? ¡°May I interrupt for a moment?¡± Just then, a student raised her hand from below. Viola looked down, ¡°Please speak.¡± This blonde-haired, blue-eyed female student stood up and said, ¡°Professor Casla became famous at 18, won the first major award in biological history at 19, and completed the nationally renowned LP experiment at 20. Now, Professor Casla has been working in the biological field for 30 years. Ms. Piloy is also a rare talent in biological history. Neither in qualification nor in age can you compare with Professor Casla, he is indeed a senior in front of you. How can you outright deny the P*D experiment?¡± Each word was forceful, making it hard to breathe. However, Viola didn¡¯t feel much. She was used to such scenes. The live streaming platform was extremely lively. Viola slightly bent forward, her voice calm, ¡°I believe that qualification and age cannot represent strength. As you said, by age Professor Casla is indeed my senior, and Piloy is indeed a rare talent, but have you ever thought about why their collaboration still failed to complete the Sight Restorer Plan?¡± As soon as she finished, the venue fell silent. It was well known that Country Polluton had also researched the Sight Restorer Plan for a long time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But several attempts had been declared failures! Otherwise, Viola¡¯s Sight Restorer Plan wouldn¡¯t have been called the greatest experiment in human history, nor would it be considered a miracle. She continued, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°Professor Thompson, just because you completed the Sight Restorer Plan, does that give you the right to unreasonably deny Professor Casla¡¯s promise?¡± ¡°Not unreasonably,¡± Viola corrected, ¡°but this experiment itself is fraught with danger and problems. It¡¯s like knowing someone is a wild, venomous snake, yet you insist on trying to tame it and, despite your efforts, end up bitten and lethally poisoned¨Cisn¡¯t that incredibly foolish?¡± Chapter 1759 - Chapter 1759 425 Miss Songs Prediction Comes True_4 Chapter 1759: 425: Miss Song¡¯s Prediction Comes True_4 Chapter 1759: 425: Miss Song¡¯s Prediction Comes True_4 Ignorant people always attempt to change reality with their ignorance. Ultimately, they pay a heavy price. Such behavior not only fails to garner sympathy but also induces disgust. ¡°Professor Thompson, are you so certain that the P*D experiment is a venomous snake ready to bite?¡± Viola Thompson slightly smiled, ¡°Whether it is or isn¡¯t, what I say doesn¡¯t count, and what you say doesn¡¯t count either; let¡¯s all just wait for the experimental results.¡± If it were someone else, being provoked by an ordinary student like this would make them somewhat angry. But Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t. She still maintained her calm and composed demeanor. The questioning female student just stared at Viola Thompson, her face full of surprise, as Viola Thompson¡¯s reaction exceeded her expectations. A moment later, the female student bowed slightly to Viola Thompson, ¡°Thank you, Professor Thompson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The female student took her seat again. The questioning from reporters continued. ¡°Professor Thompson, you just mentioned that if the P*D Plan isn¡¯t controlled properly, it could even become a disaster for all humanity; what kind of disaster are you referring to exactly?¡± Not only the reporter was curious about this question; everyone else was too. Viola Thompson calmly began, ¡°Genetic editing leading to gene mutation, and eventually a virus erupting inside the body, slowly consuming human consciousness until a person is reduced to a walking corpse, also known as a zombie that we often see in movies and TV!¡± Zombies! The previously quiet crowd immediately started to buzz with comments. ¡°How terrifying!¡± ¡°Is this experiment really that horrifying?¡± ¡°Does Professor Casla know the results of the experiment?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Until the lecture ended, the topic of zombies was still revolving in people¡¯s minds. After all, zombies are something that generally only appears in doomsday movies. If zombies really did appear in reality, what would they do? Professor Casla also watched this lecture. After hearing Viola Thompson¡¯s words, Professor Casla sat at his desk, silent for a long time. As a researcher, he knew that genetic editing was no small matter and was aware of the severity of even a minor mishap. He had considered all possible outcomes. The only thing he hadn¡¯t thought of was zombies. If this experiment truly risked unleashing a zombie virus, then it indeed was pointless to continue. Professor Casla rubbed his temples. A moment later, he stepped out of his study and into the laboratory. Professor Mason Grant had officially joined the laboratory, and at this moment, he was observing inside the cell culture room with Piloy. ¡°Please call Piloy over,¡± Casla said to his assistant. The assistant nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Soon, Piloy wearing her lab coat arrived. ¡°Professor, you wanted to see me.¡± Casla nodded. Worry was clearly visible in his brow and eyes. Piloy knew that this was definitely no simple matter. Casla continued, ¡°Take a seat, I have something I need to discuss with you.¡± Piloy nodded, leaning forward to sit across from Casla. ¡°Please, speak.¡± Casla hesitated momentarily before he began slowly, ¡°Did you watch Professor Thompson¡¯s lecture today?¡± Piloy shook her head, ¡°I never watch such superficial symposiums.¡± They¡¯re nothing but bragging, talking about how difficult their journey has been. Such a waste of time! Every minute and second in Piloy¡¯s life was precious; her time was for conducting experiments, not for squandering. Moreover, Piloy never believed that the success of the Sight Restorer Plan was solely Viola Thompson¡¯s achievement. It should be attributed to the entire S Laboratory. Viola Thompson¡¯s greatest strength was in recruiting a group of extremely talented researchers. Everyone in the S Laboratory was top-notch talent. Professor Casla continued, ¡°You¡¯re too biased against Professor Thompson, actually, she is quite an outstanding individual. If you have the time, I suggest you watch her symposium.¡± Piloy frowned subtly, ¡°Did you come just to tell me this?¡± She was busy indeed! Casla shared his concerns, ¡°Piloy, do you think that if we forcefully conduct genetic editing, it could cause genetic mutations and eventually lead to a virus outbreak, turning patients into zombies?¡± After hearing Viola Thompson¡¯s answer, Casla felt very conflicted. He wanted to complete the experiment and create a world-class miracle. Yet, he also feared that his experiment might fail. If it turned out as Viola Thompson had said, leading to a zombie virus, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Impossible!¡± Piloy said, looking at Casla and continuing, ¡°Professor, is this what Viola Thompson told you?¡± Casla shook his head, ¡°This was Professor Thompson¡¯s response to a journalist¡¯s question at today¡¯s symposium.¡± ¡°She¡¯s clueless and just stirring up fear!¡± Piloy didn¡¯t take Viola Thompson¡¯s words to heart. Not just that. She also felt that Viola Thompson was jealous of her. Without waiting for Casla to speak, Piloy went on, ¡°Viola Thompson has never been involved in our experiments. How can she judge that there¡¯s a problem with our vow based on just a few pages of data? Professor, please be more resolute, don¡¯t waver. You are our pillar of support right now. If even you don¡¯t trust our experiment, how can we expect others to do so?¡± Professor Casla¡¯s frown was subtle; he was about to say something when Piloy continued, ¡°There¡¯s something you might not know.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Casla asked curiously. Piloy added, ¡°Actually, the experimental data I initially gave you weren¡¯t complete. At first, I just wanted to test her abilities. To my surprise, she didn¡¯t even realize the data were incomplete and just directly dismissed our experimental results! This proves that she¡¯s not even a qualified researcher!¡± Casla looked stunned, looking at Piloy, ¡°Are you not joking with me?¡± ¡°Why would I joke with you about this?¡± Piloy continued, ¡°Professor, I am even more aware of the severity of a genetic editing failure! Rest assured, I would never joke about the safety of all humanity!¡± Zombies? Viola Thompson really knows how to scare people. Since the dawn of humanity, there has never been such a thing as zombies. They are merely creatures from movies and television series. Piloy looked at Professor Casla, ¡°Professor, all that Viola Thompson is doing is to make us cancel the experiment! If you start to doubt our experiment because of her words, then her scheme will have succeeded!¡± Once the P*D Plan is complete, what would the Sight Restorer Plan amount to? This experiment could directly affect Viola Thompson¡¯s life. Naturally, she would take action because of it! Hearing this, Casla narrowed his eyes. What Piloy said made a lot of sense. Since he had chosen to believe in Piloy, he should stand with her, rather than waver and doubt, as it would also mean distrusting her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this in mind, Casla looked at Piloy and asked, ¡°When can we expect the experimental results at the earliest?¡± ¡°Very soon,¡± Piloy didn¡¯t directly answer Casla¡¯s question but said, ¡°I¡¯ve already implanted the new genes into the first batch of mice.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the risk?¡± Casla asked. Piloy¡¯s face was full of confidence as she answered, ¡°Zero.¡± Casla nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your promising results.¡± Chapter 1760 - Chapter 1760 426 Guarantee with life Chapter 1760: 426: Guarantee with life! Chapter 1760: 426: Guarantee with life! After the new genes were implanted into the lab mice, there were no abnormal reactions among them. As a result, Piloy was very confident. She, like Professor Casla, eagerly awaited the day the experiment would succeed. At that time, Viola Thompson would realize how foolish her actions had been! Thinking this, Piloy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Professor Casla!¡± Just then, the assistant came running in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Casla looked at the assistant. The assistant glanced at Piloy but didn¡¯t speak. Casla continued, ¡°Miss Piloy is one of us, go ahead.¡± From that moment, Casla had already decided to stand or fall with Piloy; since they had decided to be allies, there was nothing to hide between partners. With that, the assistant finally spoke, ¡°Professor, there are many protesters outside the door.¡± Protests? Casla frowned. Protesting what? ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Casla asked. The assistant carefully chose his words, then said, ¡°They are clamoring for you to cancel the P*D Plan, otherwise¡­¡± Cancel the P*D Plan? Upon hearing this, Professor Casla¡¯s brow instantly furrowed, ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± The assistant, forcing himself, finished his sentence, ¡°Otherwise, they will resist you to the end.¡± This was still a mild expression. In reality, the protesters outside were swearing quite horribly. Professor Casla immediately turned and walked towards the door. Piloy took off her lab coat and followed Professor Casla¡¯s steps. Soon, they reached the outside. They had assumed there were just one or two demonstrators. Unexpectedly, there was a crowd. At least a hundred or so people were present, protesters holding flags and banners, with imposing momentum. ¡°We want to see Professor Casla!¡± ¡°Cancel the P*D Plan, maintain world peace!¡± ¡°Casla, come out!¡± ¡°Please stop the plan immediately!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Piloy slightly furrowed her brow and looked at Casla, whispering, ¡°Professor, don¡¯t you find this strange?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Casla. Piloy continued, ¡°Our laboratory address is confidential, so how did these people find this place?¡± And they were also holding protesting banners. Clearly, this was a premeditated and organized act. Upon hearing this, Casla narrowed his eyes. Before Casla could speak, Piloy continued, ¡°The person behind the scenes has malicious intentions, wanting to force us to pause the experiment to reap the benefits.¡± Casla looked at Piloy, ¡°So, you suspect Professor Thompson organized this?¡± Piloy shook her head, ¡°Not suspect, I¡¯m certain.¡± ¡°Professor, think about it carefully, if we pause the experiment, who benefits the most?¡± It would certainly be Viola Thompson. As long as the P*D Plan couldn¡¯t proceed successfully, no one could shake Thompson¡¯s position. But if the P*D Plan succeeded. What then would Thompson¡¯s Sight Restorer Plan amount to? Therefore, Thompson had made this move. Upon hearing this, Casla slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Professor Thompson, should it?¡± Although Viola Thompson had always opposed the P*D Plan, Casla felt she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°Who else could it be then?¡± Piloy continued, ¡°Even if Thompson isn¡¯t the mastermind behind this, she¡¯s undeniably connected. If it weren¡¯t for Thompson¡¯s sensational claims that the P*D Plan could cause people to mutate into zombies, why would these people block our laboratory door to protest?¡± Casla narrowed his eyes. Piloy¡¯s reasoning wasn¡¯t without merit. Although he was reluctant to believe Thompson was that kind of person, now, the facts were right in front of him. If not Thompson, then who else could it be? To be honest, Casla was very disappointed with Thompson¡¯s behavior. He had thought Thompson was a biologist with vision. Unexpectedly, Thompson was no different from the common people. To think that she would do such a thing. Anger appeared on Casla¡¯s face as he looked at the chief of security, ¡°Get rid of them!¡± The security chief nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Piloy seemed to think of something and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The security chief stopped, ¡°Miss Piloy, do you have any orders?¡± Piloy looked at Casla and slowly said, ¡°Professor, I believe we shouldn¡¯t suppress this situation with force.¡± Thompson¡¯s instigation and sensational claims had already caused public outrage. If we use force now, it would be no different from adding fuel to the fire. Chapter 1761 - Chapter 1761 426 Guarantee with my life_2 Chapter 1761: 426: Guarantee with my life!_2 Chapter 1761: 426: Guarantee with my life!_2 The situation had only been getting worse, which was not to the benefit of any of them. Hearing this, Casla asked, ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± Piloy smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave it to me to handle.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Casla nodded. Piloy, accompanied by the security chief, walked to the door and ordered the security guards blocking the entrance to lower their guns. ¡°Hello everyone, I am one of the members of Professor Casla¡¯s lab, Piloy Nick.¡± Hearing this, the man leading the protesters said, ¡°We want to see Casla!¡± Sending out a lab member, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? As soon as these words were uttered, the others immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we want to see Casla!¡± Piloy looked at these foolish people with utter disdain. In her eyes, these people were no different from pitiable wretches. A moment passed, and Piloy continued, ¡°I am also the initiator of the P*D Plan. Therefore, seeing me is no different from seeing Professor Casla himself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the initiator of the P*D Plan?¡± the leading man asked. Piloy nodded, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Then please immediately terminate the Zombie Plan! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡± ¡°Yeah! We won¡¯t be polite!¡± The protesters shook banners and shouted. If an outbreak of zombies were to occur in the land of Polluton, it would surely pose a threat to them. Especially for those who lived near the lab. If their family members were to unlucky enough to get infected with the zombie virus, the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, the zombie plan must be terminated at once. Just then, Snap. An egg flew through the crowd. Bang! The egg splattered right on Piloy¡¯s face. A foul stench instantly filled the air. Fuck! Piloy almost swore out loud. But she held it in. Waiting. On the day she shined brightest, these foolish people would certainly pay the price for their actions today! Piloy tried hard to calm herself down, facing the emotionally charged protesters, even with the stinking egg fluid on her face, she still smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all calm down. I know everyone is here protesting because of Professor Thompson¡¯s statements. Indeed, the term ¡®zombie¡¯ does provoke fear in people. But I, Piloy, assure you with my life that every step of our experiment is legal, legitimate and not at all dangerous.¡± ¡°Professor Casla joined the biological community at eighteen,¡± she continued, ¡°and his life has made countless contributions to human development, not to mention the many biological awards he has won! We must trust him, Professor Casla would never gamble with the safety of all humanity.¡± ¡°Everything he¡¯s doing is for us to live a happier life in our global village.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just stop trusting Professor Casla because of a few words from certain people!¡± With that said, Piloy went on, ¡°I hereby represent Professor Casla in assuring everyone here that our experiment absolutely will not produce a zombie virus.¡± The crowd quieted down for several minutes. Suddenly, people began whispering among themselves. Seizing the moment, Piloy asserted, ¡°I believe that none of you here today have family members with Parkinson¡¯s disease. Do you know how much suffering Parkinson¡¯s patients endure in this world? From the onset of their illness, their joints slowly stiffen, progressing from using a cane to sitting in a wheelchair, and eventually being paralyzed in bed, able to move nothing but their eyes.¡± ¡°The reason I initiated this experiment was to see them live safely and healthily like us.¡± ¡°I hope everyone can support me! Support this gallant and noble experiment. You don¡¯t have to do anything, but please don¡¯t hinder our progress.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After she finished speaking, the man at the front stepped forward, looked at Piloy, and then said, ¡°How can you assure us that this experiment will not unleash a zombie virus?¡± Piloy locked eyes with the crowd and declared, word for word, ¡°I stake my life on it. If something unforeseen happens with the experiment, I am willing to give my life.¡± It was only because she knew with certainty that there would be no issues with the experiment that Piloy dared to make such a firm pledge. The leading man observed Piloy closely, narrowing his eyes, about to speak when Piloy added, ¡°As scientific researchers, it is our duty to persevere against adversity. As a fellow citizen of Polluton, I truly don¡¯t want to see my compatriots being exploited by some foreigners.¡± With that, Piloy bowed slightly to the crowd, ¡°Long live understanding.¡± Chapter 1762 - Chapter 1762 426 Guarantee with my life_3 Chapter 1762: 426: Guarantee with my life!_3 Chapter 1762: 426: Guarantee with my life!_3 Under Piloy¡¯s mediation, the protesting crowd finally dispersed. Seeing that these people had finally left, Piloy narrowed her eyes. What was Viola Thompson anyway? Competing with her? Could she win? After the crowd dispersed, Piloy took the wet wipe handed by her assistant and wiped off the egg traces from her face before heading into the Laboratory. Seeing Piloy return, Casla immediately approached her, ¡°How did it go? Have those people left?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve left,¡± Piloy replied. Upon hearing this, Casla breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Piloy with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me.¡± Very surprised. He had originally thought Piloy was merely a scientific genius. He hadn¡¯t expected her leadership skills to be so good as well. It seemed he had truly unearthed a treasure. With a smile, Piloy said, ¡°Professor Caston, there are probably many more things about me that would surprise you.¡± She just disdained to show them. Piloy never considered herself just an ordinary person. Could an ordinary person tolerate the rotten eggs thrown by those obnoxious citizens just now? It was then that Caston noticed the peculiar smell on her and frowned, ¡°Piloy, did they throw rotten eggs at you just now?¡± Piloy didn¡¯t deny it and nodded. Caston¡¯s expression turned very ugly, ¡°This is too much!¡± To actually do such a thing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Piloy responded, with a look of indifference, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m not angry, so you shouldn¡¯t be either.¡± Piloy was not one to take things lying down. It just wasn¡¯t the time to stir up trouble. When the experiment was completed, she would certainly make these troublemakers pay the appropriate price. With this thought in mind, A cold light gleamed across Piloy¡¯s face. Hearing this, Caston was momentarily stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Piloy to be not at all angry. If it were someone else, they would have probably been extremely upset by now, right? After all, Piloy was still just a twenty-something young woman. It had to be said. Piloy had surprised him once again. ¡°Professor Caston, Miss Piloy,¡± Professor Grant came walking over at that moment. Piloy looked at Caston, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m going to change my clothes, you talk with Professor Grant.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Caston turned to Professor Grant, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office to talk.¡± Professor Grant nodded and followed Caston¡¯s steps. Once in the office, Caston reached out his hand to Grant in welcome, ¡°Professor Grant, I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve joined our P*D Plan.¡± Grant smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to join the P*D Plan.¡± After speaking, Grant continued, ¡°Professor Thompson will regret it one day.¡± Previously, he hadn¡¯t understood the P*D Plan, and because of Viola Thompson¡¯s comments, he had been hesitant, uncertain whether to accept Piloy¡¯s invitation. After understanding the entire plan, he came to realize that it was a truly great experiment! Someday, all of humanity would thank them. Because through their research, Grant found that once the P*D experiment was completed and new genes were cultivated, they could not only cure Parkinson¡¯s disease but many other difficult and complicated diseases as well. Including cirrhosis, uremia, and even malignant tumors! What was completing the Sight Restorer Plan compared to that? Curing all incurable diseases was the real miracle. After all, the number of people who die from these incurable diseases every year is not small. Caston looked at Grant with a smile and said, ¡°If Piloy knew how much you trust her, she would be very happy.¡± Grant said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve chosen to join the P*D Plan, I certainly trust Miss Piloy completely.¡± Hearing these words, Caston felt very ashamed. Because just moments ago, He himself had been worried about the P*D Plan. With this thought, Caston spoke up, ¡°Professor Grant, did you see the news today?¡± ¡°What news?¡± Grant had been engrossed in the Laboratory all day and hadn¡¯t had the chance to check his phone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That¡¯s how researchers are; once they get into work mode, they find it hard to pull away, even working continuously for many hours without sleep. Caston said, ¡°About Professor Thompson¡¯s comments on the P*D experiment¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Grant interrupted him, ¡°Did Professor Thompson go through the media asking us to terminate the experiment, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caston nodded, ¡°Not just that, but she also said that if we insist on completing this experiment, it might lead to mutations and potentially cause the Zombie virus. If that happens, humanity would enter a catastrophe.¡± No sooner had he spoken than Grant burst out laughing. Chapter 1763 - Chapter 1763 426 Guarantee with my life_4 Chapter 1763: 426: Guarantee with my life!_4 Chapter 1763: 426: Guarantee with my life!_4 A zombie virus outbreak? Professor Grant continued, ¡°Does Professor Thompson think he¡¯s watching a disaster horror movie?¡± The term zombie is entirely fictitious and exists only in film and television works. Coston narrowed his eyes, ¡°You also know about Professor Thompson¡¯s influence in the biological community. Many people have already taken up the banner of protest. Not only the general public but also many well-known scientific researchers.¡± Grant turned to look at Coston and added, ¡°So, what we should be doing now is to accelerate the pace of our experiments and use the results to slap these people in the face.¡± Like Piloy, Grant was full of confidence in the P*D Plan. Coston nodded. ¡ª Piloy stood in front of the bathroom mirror, meticulously cleaning stains that were no longer on her face. After washing her face, she took out her cell phone from her pocket and opened the news app. As soon as she launched the APP, numerous news push notifications bombarded her. [The End of the World] [Zombie Virus] [Immediately halt the P*D Plan!] Piloy squinted her eyes. It seems she had underestimated Viola Thompson¡¯s impression in the biological community. But this was good. The bigger the fuss, the more embarrassed Viola Thompson would be when the experiments were completed. By then, all those supporting Viola Thompson would be in for a shock! As she scrolled through the comments below the news, Piloy¡¯s eyes shone with smugness, as though she had already seen herself successfully completing the experiment. Capital City. Eva Webster sat on the couch, holding onto Olivia Armstrong¡¯s arm, chuckling, ¡°Auntie, Isla has been so busy lately, and our company just happens to have a four-day vacation. I¡¯ll stay here with you for these four days and keep you good company. Death is irreversible, and I believe big cousin Wennie will definitely be reborn into a good family in her next life. You shouldn¡¯t be so sad.¡± Olivia Armstrong had not yet recovered from Christina Armstrong¡¯s death, a layer of sadness shrouding her face. She patted Eva¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Eva. You young people should be busy with your own lives. Besides, these days your mother is also upset. You should go back and keep her company.¡± At the mention of her mother, Eva brushed it off, ¡°It¡¯s fine, she has my brother.¡± Keeping company was a pretext. She really wanted to stay a few days at the Astir family¡¯s home. Eva Webster wanted to see if Mandel Thompson truly had her in his heart. With Christina Armstrong gone, Olivia Armstrong had only Eva left as a niece, and she said, ¡°Eva, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± ¡°Home-cooked food is fine,¡± Eva replied, ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Olivia Armstrong nodded, ¡°There¡¯s still some vegetables that Isla bought yesterday in the fridge. I¡¯ll stir-fry some in a bit.¡± Hearing this, Eva frowned subtly. Although she wasn¡¯t picky, Olivia Armstrong could have shown a little more hospitality. She was a guest, yet Olivia Armstrong wouldn¡¯t even bother buying vegetables. What kind of aunt was that? Although she was somewhat displeased, Eva did not show it and nodded, ¡°Okay Auntie, anything is fine for dinner, please don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± Although Olivia was not in the best of spirits, she still made four dishes and a soup for dinner. There were only three people at the dinner table. Isla Astir had not returned. Eva found it odd, ¡°Auntie, why hasn¡¯t Isla come back yet?¡± Olivia replied, ¡°She¡¯s out having dinner with someone.¡± Out for dinner? Eva squinted her eyes, ¡°With whom? Is Isla in a relationship?¡± Olivia answered, ¡°It seems to be with that Mr. Thompson who came to our house last time.¡± Mr. Thompson? Could it be Mandel Thompson? No! Impossible! How could Mandel Thompson possibly go out for dinner alone with Isla Astir? What was Isla Astir to him? Not only did she lack an impressive family background, she didn¡¯t even have a striking resume. How could Mandel Thompson possibly dine with Isla Astir? And moreover. If Isla Astir really had dinner with Mandel Thompson, how would Olivia know? So. It must be a lie Olivia and Isla Astir concocted together. Isla Astir¡¯s purpose was simple. She wanted to use a ruse to make herself believe that Mandel Thompson liked her, all to make her step back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because Isla knew, as long as Eva was around, Mandel Thompson wouldn¡¯t give her a second glance. So, Isla deliberately had Olivia tell her that she was dining with Mandel Thompson. Did Isla take her for a fool? To be deceived by such a low-grade welcome? At that thought, Eva said with a half-hearted smile, ¡°It looks like Isla might be on to something good. Maybe Mr. Thompson is pursuing her!¡± Chapter 1764 - Chapter 1764 426 Guarantee with my life_5 Chapter 1764: 426: Guarantee with my life!_5 Chapter 1764: 426: Guarantee with my life!_5 This was clearly sarcastic. Unfortunately, Olivia Armstrong couldn¡¯t detect the sarcasm in Eva Webster¡¯s words, and she continued, ¡°Actually, I quite like Mr. Thompson, but I heard that the Thompson Clan are big shots in the Capital City, people like them must have high standards, right? I just don¡¯t know if the two of them will end up together!¡± The mocking expression in Eva Webster¡¯s eyes was almost impossible to hide, as she responded, ¡°Auntie, listen to what you¡¯re saying. Although the Thompson Clan are big shots in the Capital City, Isla is no ordinary girl. What right does the Thompson family have to look down on her? You really shouldn¡¯t worry so much, just relax and enjoy the prosperity Isla brings in the future.¡± The Thompson family liking Isla Astir, now that would be a sight! As if the doors to a wealthy family were that easy to enter, even someone like her, with such an impressive education and job, worried about meeting the Thompson Family¡¯s standards. After all, the Thompsons mingled with the true blue bloods. The Thompson Clan had three sons and one daughter. Each more outstanding than the last! People like them wouldn¡¯t allow the Thompson family¡¯s eldest brother¡¯s wife to be just anybody. Olivia Armstrong looked at Eva Webster, ¡°Then I will take your auspicious words to heart.¡± As a mother, Olivia Armstrong, more than anyone else, hoped Eva Webster would find a good husband. Eva Webster scoffed internally. That evening, when Isla Astir came back from outside, Eva Webster deliberately asked, ¡°Isla, I heard you had dinner with Mr. Thompson tonight?¡± Isla Astir nodded, ¡°We were discussing a collaboration.¡± Seeing how Isla Astir could lie so naturally without batting an eyelid, Eva Webster almost laughed. Could anyone else in the world have such thick skin? Speaking lies as if they were nothing. Eva Webster didn¡¯t inquire any further. The next morning. When Eva Webster woke up, Isla Astir had already gotten out of bed. Eva Webster was stunned for a moment. Isla Astir had been working on her drafts till late at night, so how could she be up this early? Eva Webster walked to the living room in her pajamas. As soon as she stepped into the living room, she froze. She saw Brandon Thompson, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, sitting on the living room couch. The sunlight streaming in through the window coated him in a golden glow. A man in his early thirties. Successful, rich, handsome, and brimming with charm that made him absolutely irresistible. The moment Eva Webster saw Brandon Thompson, she was stunned, but she quickly collected herself and ran back to her room. It was intentional! Isla Astir did it on purpose. Isla Astir knew Brandon Thompson was coming over this morning, but she deliberately didn¡¯t wake her up, letting her meet him looking disheveled! The more Eva Webster thought about it, the angrier she became. Especially when seeing Isla Astir¡¯s delicate features. Such a calculating person! But clearly, Brandon Thompson was here to see her. How could there be women like Isla Astir in the world? She¡¯d be struck by lightning sooner or later. Eva Webster tried to calm herself, quickly washed up, changed clothes, and applied a natural makeup. Luckily, these were all tasks Eva Webster did every day, so she managed them quite quickly. Half an hour later, Eva Webster, all dressed up, returned to the living room. When she entered, only William Astir and Brandon Thompson were there. Both were sitting on the couch. The atmosphere was unavoidably awkward. William Astir also realized this issue and looked at Brandon Thompson, then began, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I heard you¡¯re originally from the Capital City?¡± ¡°Uncle, you can call me Thompson.¡± Brandon Thompson continued, ¡°I am a local of the Capital City.¡± ¡°How many people are there in your family?¡± William Astir asked next. He, like Olivia Armstrong, was very pleased with this young Thompson Clan member and quite inclined to let Isla Astir date Brandon Thompson. Not to mention family status, just Brandon Thompson¡¯s height and appearance pleased him greatly. Brandon Thompson politely replied, ¡°I have two younger brothers and a sister.¡± Upon hearing this, William Astir was stunned¨CThe Thompson Clan had so many children! At that moment, William Astir still didn¡¯t know about Brandon Thompson¡¯s family background. ¡°Are they all unmarried?¡± Brandon Thompson continued, ¡°My two brothers haven¡¯t yet, but my sister is already engaged.¡± William Astir nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great, having many children makes a household lively.¡± Watching William Astir¡¯s expression, Eva Webster felt disgusted. Could William Astir be any more shameless? He couldn¡¯t possibly think that Brandon Thompson liked Isla Astir? Little did he know! Isla Astir was nothing but a buffoon. Brandon Thompson was here because of her! She had been slightly unsure if Brandon Thompson truly loved her. But now it seemed, Brandon Thompson must only have her in his heart! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed over to the Astir family first thing in the morning. Just thinking that Brandon Thompson liked her excited Eva Webster immensely. Her heart raced as if it could leap out of her chest at any moment. Eva Webster tried to calm herself, mustered a smile, and walked into the living room, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, good morning, Mr. Thompson.¡± William Astir looked at Eva Webster, ¡°Good morning, Eva.¡± Hearing Eva Webster¡¯s voice, Olivia Armstrong followed, ¡°Ah Eva, breakfast is already on the table, come and eat.¡± Eva Webster¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. What was Olivia Armstrong implying? She just didn¡¯t want her to have any alone time with Brandon Thompson, did she? And this is her aunt? Worse than a stranger! Disgusting. ¡°Coming.¡± Eva Webster responded, then looked at William Astir and Brandon Thompson, ¡°Uncle, Mr. Thompson, I¡¯ll head to eat first.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± William Astir nodded. Shortly after, Isla Astir came from outside, and she looked at Brandon Thompson, ¡°Brother Thompson, I¡¯ve already brought back the items, should we head out now?¡± Upon hearing this, Eva Webster¡¯s brow imperceptibly furrowed. Isla Astir truly was too much. Brandon Thompson was clearly here to see her, yet Isla Astir couldn¡¯t wait to hurry him away! Did she have any self-awareness at all? ¡°Yes,¡± Brandon Thompson nodded slightly. Hearing this, Olivia Armstrong immediately came out of the kitchen, ¡°Are you leaving already? Aren¡¯t you eating lunch with us?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Isla Astir could speak, Brandon Thompson said, ¡°Aunt, there will be other opportunities.¡± Other opportunities? Eva Webster instantly caught the implication in Brandon Thompson¡¯s words. This meant he would come to the Astir family to see her again! Since Brandon Thompson was being so proactive, she decided she needed to be proactive too, as love was a two-way street. Thinking this, Eva Webster smiled and said, ¡°Isla, where are you and Mr. Thompson heading? I¡¯m free today, I¡¯ll join you guys.¡± Chapter 1765 - Chapter 1765 427 Experiment successful crying and expressing Chapter 1765: 427: Experiment successful, crying and expressing regret! Chapter 1765: 427: Experiment successful, crying and expressing regret! Eva Webster¡¯s statement left both Olivia Armstrong and William Astir stunned. Isla Astir had gone out with Mandel Thompson, and Eva Webster wanted to follow them. What did that mean? Wasn¡¯t that just asking for trouble? Olivia glanced at Eva, her eyes filled with confusion. Eva wasn¡¯t usually like this! What was going on now? Olivia frowned unnoticeably. Without waiting for Isla Astir to speak, Eva looked at Isla again and asked, ¡°Can Isla come?¡± Isla responded with a faint smile, her words as tactful as possible, ¡°Second cousin, I¡¯m going out with Brother Thompson to handle some work-related matters.¡± Hearing this, Eva sneered internally. Didn¡¯t Isla have any sense? Whom had Mandel Thompson come for, did she not have a clue in her heart? Mandel Thompson hadn¡¯t even spoken yet, and she was in such a hurry to refuse. What did that mean? Such a person! She was the epitome of a hypocrite. She should look in the mirror and see herself. It would be strange if Mandel Thompson fancied her kind of little hypocrite. Eva simply couldn¡¯t understand. Why did such women even exist in the world? And oddly enough, this kind of woman was her own cousin. Eva felt a surge of anger building inside her. She was too embarrassed to ask Mandel directly, so she could only say, ¡°Well, then, we¡¯ll go out together next time.¡± Isla nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Mandel Thompson turned and continued to greet the Astir¡¯s parents, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± Olivia and William sent them to the entrance of the apartment building. Eva watched their figures through the floor-to-ceiling windows, her eyes brimming with scorn. Look at William Astir and Olivia Armstrong¡¯s couple. If someone didn¡¯t know better, they might think Mandel Thompson was Isla¡¯s boyfriend! Little did they know, even if Isla threw herself at Mandel, he wouldn¡¯t spare her a second glance. Eva bit her lip, eyes full of resentment. Just wait. When she and Mandel Thompson cemented their relationship, she would definitely make Isla pay! At the thought of that time, the expression in Eva¡¯s eyes turned to one of smug satisfaction. A moment later, Olivia and William returned from outside. Eva deliberately said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, it seems like Isla and Mr. Thompson are about to tie the knot.¡± The higher the hopes, the greater the disappointment. When Isla fails to cling to the tall branch that was Mandel Thompson, wouldn¡¯t her aunt and uncle, who were so eager to see their daughter succeed, be infuriated? Eva couldn¡¯t wait to see the disappointed faces of Olivia and William. The scene was bound to be quite spectacular. Upon hearing this, Olivia said, ¡°We¡¯re still not at that point, they just went out to discuss a collaboration.¡± Eva sneered inside. Discuss a collaboration? It was just an excuse for Mandel to see her. Who knew Isla could be so oblivious to the situation! She couldn¡¯t even distinguish the primary from the secondary! Eva turned to Olivia and continued, ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t understand, do you? All romances start with a collaboration. Isla is so beautiful, capable, and virtuous. Where could you find such a good girl in today¡¯s society?¡± Which mother didn¡¯t like hearing their daughter praised? Olivia naturally liked to listen. And in Olivia¡¯s eyes, Isla was indeed very outstanding: filial, sensible, academically successful, capable at work, and beautiful¡­ Eva added, ¡°So Aunt, just wait and see, I think the two of them are about to have some happy news.¡± Happy news was definitely on the way. But the main character was not Isla Astir. Eva was curious about what Olivia¡¯s expression would be if she found out that she was the main character. William Astir glanced at Eva without a word. He couldn¡¯t say he liked or disliked his niece Eva. Eva was shrewd and adept at sizing up others. When Christina Armstrong was still around, Eva never spoke more than a few courtesy words to her. When they met, it was nothing but pleasantries. Sensing William¡¯s gaze, Eva pressed on, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± William replied, ¡°Matters of fate are predestined. Who can say for sure?¡± Eva nodded with a smile, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re right. A match made in heaven is true destiny!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only she and Mandel Thompson were meant to be. Isla was just the other woman. A delusional home-wrecker! After speaking, Eva headed back to her room. Watching Eva¡¯s retreating figure, William turned to Olivia and asked in a low voice, ¡°How many days off is Eva taking this time?¡± Chapter 1766 - Chapter 1766 427 Experiment successful crying in regret_2 Chapter 1766: 427: Experiment successful, crying in regret!_2 Chapter 1766: 427: Experiment successful, crying in regret!_2 His subtext was, ¡°When is Eva Webster going back?¡± It¡¯s not okay for her to always cram into the same space with Isla Astir. Eva Webster, as a person, isn¡¯t comfortable sharing a bed with others; so, every time she visits, Isla Astir could only sleep on that ninety-centimeter wide single bed. Although William Astir wasn¡¯t much of a talker, he noticed everything and felt the pain inside; he couldn¡¯t bear to see his beloved daughter curled up on a single bed. Olivia Armstrong shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Though Olivia Armstrong didn¡¯t explicitly say it, she also felt that Eva Webster wasn¡¯t as likeable as Christina Armstrong. Christina was more polite. Apparently, high education doesn¡¯t necessarily equate to high quality. William Astir didn¡¯t say much more, and then he said, ¡°I¡¯m off to play cards.¡± Originally, William Astir had found a janitorial job in the district, but Isla Astir stopped him, so now his daily activities were playing cards and walking. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°just make sure to come back early for dinner.¡± After a few steps, William Astir seemed to remember something, turned back to Olivia with some hesitation, and said, ¡°Isla¡¯s mom, I, I want to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes. William Astir continued, ¡°You see, the old Legend Clan¡¯s dog just had puppies, and I was thinking maybe we could take one home to raise?¡± It would be nice to walk a dog every day. ¡°No!¡± Olivia flatly refused, ¡°Do you know how much trouble it is to keep a dog? We¡¯re in the city, not the village, where dogs can run around freely! City dogs need to be vaccinated, dewormed, and even bathed. I¡¯m already fed up taking care of you every day! Now you want me to take care of a dog too?¡± The smile vanished instantly from William Astir¡¯s face, ¡°Alright then.¡± Although he really wanted a dog, if his wife wouldn¡¯t allow it, he could only dream about it. After a pause, William Astir added, ¡°Isla¡¯s mom, if I take care of the dog myself and don¡¯t trouble you, would that be okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± Olivia was not fond of cats and dogs; she found them bothersome. William Astir didn¡¯t bring up the dog idea again and instead said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go play cards.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡ª Cloud Group. Top-level conference room. Isla Astir sat at the conference table, admiring the man presenting at the front. In his early thirties, successful in his career. Wealthy, handsome, from a distinguished family. No wonder he became one of Capital City¡¯s most sought-after bachelors. Just then, Mandel Thompson looked towards a high-ranking official at the table, ¡°CEO Cooper, what do you think about this project?¡± CEO Cooper said, ¡°Miss Astir¡¯s works are indeed very suitable for transforming online games. However, they have limited scope since she is a manga artist for women, and her main audience is naturally female, but according to big data statistics, women make up less than one third of online game players per year. Pausing there, CEO Cooper tried to be tactful, ¡°If our developed online games target only women, then it defeats the original purpose of online games. So, I think Miss Astir¡¯s works are still lacking something!¡± Most importantly, it would be unprofitable. The most important aim in developing online games is to make money, but if the comics themselves aren¡¯t suitable for adaptation, then it¡¯s not just about losing money! It could also harm the company¡¯s reputation! In CEO Cooper¡¯s view, his nephew¡¯s comics are better suited for a transformation. Isla Astir was still a girl after all. A girl who only has those tacky tales of love and romance at the bottom of her heart. Or stories of dominating CEOs and Cinderellas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only CEO Cooper couldn¡¯t stand these kinds of female-targeted manga artists. They were too idealistic, with too narrow a scope. These works could only explode in popularity temporarily but could never become eternal classics. On the other hand, Male-targeted manga artists were different! CEO Cooper¡¯s nephew was also a manga artist, his works lacked any of those romance elements; he portrayed an entirely different style. Having said that, CEO Cooper looked at Isla Astir with an apologetic expression, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Astir; I am just straightforward. Your works have no issues, but if we adapt them into online games, it¡¯s more appropriate to go with some top male comic artists. Like the currently very popular comic ¡®The Secret of S.''¡± Upon hearing this, the previously silent Isla Astir said flatly, ¡°CEO Cooper might not have read my comics. Although I am a female manga author, my creations are not entirely about romance; they also include magical adventures, growth journeys, as well as spirited enthusiasm and national righteousness.¡± Chapter 1767 - Chapter 1767 427 Experiment successful crying in regret_3 Chapter 1767: 427: Experiment successful, crying in regret!_3 Chapter 1767: 427: Experiment successful, crying in regret!_3 People misunderstand female manga artists deeply. As soon as female manga artists are mentioned, people think of romantic stories, but in fact, many manga artists have already broken out of that mold. Girls can write intense and exciting stories too. A moment, Isla Astir paused, then continued, ¡°Our website has done statistics, and the ratio of male to female readers is 3:2, with even more male readers than female ones. As for the online gaming industry, I have no idea about its specific challenges, and I don¡¯t know if my work could be adapted. However, I do know that you can say my comics are not suitable for online games, but you cannot dismiss me by saying my comics only cater to women.¡± She wouldn¡¯t adhere to baseless labels. Upon hearing this, Mandel Thompson looked at Isla Astir with some surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Miss Astir, who usually had a mild temperament, to have her moment of outburst. This girl was truly a treasure. She was gentle when it needed be, but no one could take advantage of her when it was not the time to be soft. Even CEO Cooper was stunned. He thought female manga artists were all very introverted and timorous, but Isla Astir was different; she could rebut his views directly in front of all the senior executives in the meeting room. But a girl would always be a girl. Compared to boys, they still lacked something. Take defending the country for example; it is always the boys who are at the forefront, while the girls hide behind and enjoy world peace. CEO Cooper continued, ¡°Miss Astir, I understand what you¡¯re saying. No comic author would admit their weaknesses. Although I haven¡¯t read your work, many comics follow the same tropes. Of course, you must have your own unique features since you¡¯re so popular, but I still think male manga artists¡¯ works are more suited for adaptation into online games.¡± All female manga artists are the same. Once one of their comics becomes popular, their subsequent works maintain the same style. Even if Isla Astir is impressive, she can¡¯t break out of her character mold. It¡¯s not that CEO Cooper is sexist, but that¡¯s just how the current environment is. Even if Isla Astir can¡¯t accept it, the fact remains. At the same time. CEO Cooper also formed some opinions about Isla Astir in his mind. He thought this girl was not humble enough. To err is human, and correcting one¡¯s mistakes is the right attitude towards error. Isla Astir, being stubborn and refusing to admit her mistakes, what was that all about? CEO Cooper frowned subtly, and his next words left no room for Isla Astir¡¯s feelings, ¡°For five thousand years in China, the saying that men should take charge inside while women should manage outside is not without basis.¡± Girls should do what girls are supposed to do. Isla Astir smiled faintly, ¡°CEO Cooper, I would suggest that you get a haircut since we are no longer in the Qing dynasty. Keeping a queue would make people laugh at you, don¡¯t you think? As for whether my work is suitable for adaptation, I would also ask you to read my work before giving any opinions.¡± Isla Astir¡¯s life motto was to show great respect to others if they show a little respect to her. There was no need to be courteous when talking with someone like CEO Cooper. At her words, CEO Cooper was speechless. Isla Astir was just a small manga artist, yet she dared talk to him like this? Too arrogant! Just as CEO Cooper was about to speak, Mandel Thompson interjected at that moment, ¡°Miss Astir is right, CEO Cooper making comments without having read Miss Astir¡¯s work is indeed impolite. Moreover, gender equality exists now. CEO Cooper, repeating old claims about a woman¡¯s place, seems to have forgotten, my sister is also a woman. She can still accomplish the Sight Restorer Plan!¡± With that comment, CEO Cooper immediately fell silent. How could he have forgotten that? Speaking about how women are inferior to men here would definitely make Brandon, a fanatic about doting on his sister, angry. Brandon then looked towards another executive, ¡°CEO Xia, I recall you have read Miss Astir¡¯s works, let¡¯s hear your opinion.¡± Isla Astir looked at Mandel Thompson with some surprise. Today, she met a different Mandel Thompson. He did not carry the air of a spoiled rich heir, nor did he have that unpleasant chauvinism. Some words just meant something different when they came from him. Just then, Mandel Thompson also looked her way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their gazes locked. Intense and fiery. Isla Astir quickly shifted her gaze away. Despite having done nothing guilty, her heartbeat lost its rhythm. Isla Astir picked up her glass and took a sip of water. Chapter 1768 - Chapter 1768 427 Experiment successful crying in regret_4 Chapter 1768: 427: Experiment successful, crying in regret!_4 Chapter 1768: 427: Experiment successful, crying in regret!_4 This scene caught the eye of Mandel Thompson, who slightly furrowed his brows and took a sip of water from his glass. Marsh Hofmann was one of the few young executives at Cloud Company, a graduate of a renowned foreign electronic technology university. Hearing this, Marsh Hofmann looked toward Mandel Thompson and then began to speak, ¡°I have already followed nearly half of Miss Astir¡¯s work, and the content is excellent with ambitious scope, just as Miss Astir said, it has elements of both fiery youth and national righteousness. From my perspective, this work has the potential to be more transformative than ¡®The Secret of S¡¯.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a buzz of discussion around the conference table. ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ was a blockbuster comic of the year, even recommended by famous movie stars, and it enjoyed high national popularity. President Swantz, sitting next to CEO Cooper, then spoke, ¡°Considering the current popularity of ¡®The Secret of S¡¯, if we adapt it into a game, it will also save us a chunk in advertising expenses!¡± CEO Cooper nodded in agreement. Isla Astir¡¯s work was hot too, but it was still missing something. The others also nodded along. Mandel Thompson narrowed his eyes, ¡°Does anyone else have any opinions?¡± The conference room was silent. Mandel Thompson closed the file in front of him and continued, ¡°Then we¡¯ll discuss this again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡± After the meeting, Isla Astir received a call from her editor, ¡°Hey, Wennie, how did it go? Did you work out the cooperation?¡± ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ll tell you about it when I get back.¡± Realizing that Isla Astir was not in a position to talk, the editor immediately hung up, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your call tonight.¡± After hanging up the phone, the editor gossiped with the chief editor. ¡°Bonnie, do you think Cloud Group¡¯s President Thompson has taken a fancy to our Wennie?¡± Hearing this, Chief Editor Bonnie immediately became interested, ¡°What makes you say that? Did you notice something?¡± The editor narrowed her eyes, ¡°By all accounts, only executives should be attending Cloud Group¡¯s internal meetings, so why was Wennie there? It¡¯s clear she received special treatment.¡± The chief editor nodded, ¡°If you put it that way, it does seem likely. And Wennie is quite attractive!¡± The company had more than once tried to persuade Isla Astir to use her beauty as a selling point for promotion, but she had always refused! She just wanted to focus on her comics, think about the plot, and wasn¡¯t interested in cultivating a fan base according to the usual celebrity playbook. Too tiring! ¡ª After the meeting, Isla Astir stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the 58th floor, overlooking the scenery below. ¡°Miss Astir.¡± Just then, a voice came from behind. Isla Astir turned slightly and said politely, ¡°President Swantz.¡± Marsh Hofmann smiled, ¡°Privately, you can call me by my first name, Miss Astir.¡± Isla Astir was about to speak when Mandel Thompson¡¯s secretary approached from the side, ¡°Miss Astir.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Isla Astir turned slightly. The secretary continued, ¡°President Thompson would like you to stop by his office.¡± To his office? Upon hearing this, Marsh Hofmann gave Isla Astir a somewhat surprised look. Isla Astir was not that kind of glaring beauty. She was like a classical lady who had stepped out of an ancient town in the south. The more you looked at her, the more attractive she became. It turned out that men preferred the steady type. Marsh Hofmann gave a faint smile and turned to leave. As he neared the elevator, he saw a cute girl dressed in Lolita fashion approaching. The girl had fair skin, her hair tied into two braids adorned with delicate hair accessories, looking like a little princess who had stepped out of an art photograph. ¡°Brother!¡± This was Marsh Hofmann¡¯s younger sister, Charlotte. ¡°Going to see Brandon?¡± Marsh Hofmann asked. Charlotte glanced at him, ¡°You already know.¡± Marsh Hofmann slung his arm around Charlotte¡¯s shoulder and guided her toward the elevator, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, he¡¯s already got someone in mind.¡± ¡°What do you mean, brother?¡± Charlotte was completely stunned. Marsh Hofmann continued, ¡°Exactly what I said.¡± Charlotte furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°Impossible! Brandon has always been single, hardly ever interacts with girls, how could he possibly have someone in mind?!¡± She liked Mandel Thompson so much, learning that he might have someone in mind felt worse than being killed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m your brother!¡± Marsh Hofmann wasn¡¯t one for idle chat. Charlotte¡¯s face immediately fell. ¡°Who?¡± All she wanted to know now was who could possibly catch Mandel Thompson¡¯s eye. ¡°Not from our circles,¡± replied Marsh Hofmann, ¡°But rest assured, Brandon¡¯s taste wouldn¡¯t be poor.¡± Chapter 1769 - Chapter 1769 427 Experiment successful crying and expressing Chapter 1769: 427: Experiment successful, crying and expressing regret!_5 Chapter 1769: 427: Experiment successful, crying and expressing regret!_5 Charlotte¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. ¡°I want to go and see.¡± She turned around and walked away. Marsh Hofmann grabbed her wrist and lowered his voice, ¡°Be good, we members of the Summer family do not grovel.¡± Hearing this, Charlotte sighed. ¡°Brother, you just don¡¯t understand this feeling! Do you know how much I like Brandon?¡± ¡°No matter how much you like him, you can¡¯t grovel,¡± Marsh said expressionlessly, ¡°and you certainly can¡¯t lose the stature of our Summer family.¡± Charlotte sighed again, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡ª Country Polluton. Piloy had successfully completed the experiment, and the new gene had not shown any signs of rejection in the mice. Not only that, but through observation, Piloy discovered that the mice¡¯s immune systems had improved several times over what they had been before. This meant that his experiment was flawless. Piloy excitedly conveyed this news to Casla. On hearing this, Casla was very excited, ¡°Quick, take me to see.¡± Piloy led Casla to the observation room. Meanwhile, the mice inside the glass cage indeed looked very healthy. The test report also showed no problems. Casla narrowed his eyes, ¡°This is wonderful! Now we¡¯re just short of one last experiment.¡± That¡¯s right. They still needed an experimental subject. After all, mice were still different from humans. Only by transplanting the new gene into a human body could they see the final effect. Mason Grant then spoke, ¡°I do have a suitable candidate to recommend.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Casla asked. ¡°Professor Zacks.¡± Professor Zacks was a famous scientist, and the renowned Zacks galaxy was named after him. Professor Zacks had considerable renown. If the first person to be cured was Professor Zacks, the significance would be different. Before Casla could speak, Piloy said, ¡°I think this proposal is good.¡± Apart from Professor Zacks, no one else was qualified to be the first person globally to recover from Parkinson¡¯s disease. Casla hesitated, then said, ¡°Professor Zacks is very cautious, and he probably won¡¯t accept being the first one to ¡®eat the crab.''¡± Nobody wants to experiment with their own life. Especially someone as prominent as Professor Zacks. Piloy smiled, ¡°I have a way to get Professor Zacks to agree.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t want a liberation from a long-standing illness? Casla looked at Piloy, ¡°There¡¯s something you might not know yet.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Piloy asked. Casla narrowed his eyes, ¡°Professor Zacks and Viola Thompson are very good friends.¡± The big bosses have big bosses in their social circles. Hearing this, the corners of Piloy¡¯s mouth slightly lifted, ¡°Then it¡¯s perfect to let Viola Thompson see what a real miracle is!¡± Piloy quickly got in touch with Professor Zacks. Over the phone, upon learning that there was finally hope for his condition, he agreed very readily, ¡°Sure, I should feel honored to be the first one to ¡®eat the crab.''¡± Piloy didn¡¯t expect things to proceed so smoothly. Smoothly to the point of feeling unreal. After hanging up, Piloy immediately shared the good news with Casla. ¡ª On this side. After Professor Zacks hung up, Lady Sebanli curiously asked, ¡°Who was that on the phone just now?¡± It had been a long time since she had seen her husband smile so happily. Professor Zacks looked at his wife and told her about the call. He had been diagnosed with Parkinson¡¯s disease six months ago, and his current symptoms were paralysis in the left leg, and though his right hand could still move, it was slow and uncontrollably trembling. This disease was extremely torturous, and the patient would become paralyzed throughout his body while still being conscious. Now, whenever Professor Zacks thought about soon being bedridden, his heart went numb. No. He didn¡¯t want to end up like that. Therefore, he was very excited when he received a call from Piloy. Hearing this, Lady Sebanli slightly frowned. She was not unaware of Piloy and Casla¡¯s P*D Plan. This experiment was very risky. A slight misstep could lead to turning into a zombie. Especially for the first person to undergo the experiment. Lady Sebanli continued, ¡°Dear, I think you made that decision too hastily, we should never jest with our lives. Why don¡¯t we ask Professor Thompson for her opinion?¡± Though she too wished for her husband to get better, the risk was too great. Hearing this, Professor Zacks hesitated. But Lady Sebanli still made the call to Viola Thompson, explaining the situation. ¡°Professor Zacks, although the genetic sequence of mice is very similar to that of humans, there are still some differences. If the experiment fails, you will be risking your life. If possible, I hope you¡¯ll reconsider and not be so hasty.¡± ¡°You could wait until the experiment has been completely successful before going for the new gene implant.¡± Viola Thompson was very clear. This plan was never going to succeed from the start. It was a pity. These people from Country Polluton wouldn¡¯t listen to reason. After hanging up, Lady Sebanli looked at Professor Zacks, ¡°I think Professor Thompson is absolutely right, we don¡¯t need to risk being the first to ¡®eat the crab!¡¯ I¡¯m going to call Piloy right now and refuse.¡± Professor Zacks couldn¡¯t stop her and could only watch helplessly as his wife made the call. Piloy had just shared the good news with Casla when Lady Sebanli¡¯s call came through, ¡°Miss Piloy, I¡¯m sorry! Due to some reasons, Professor Zacks might not be able to be the first to have the new gene implanted, please give this opportunity to someone else.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Piloy was somewhat angry, ¡°Lady Sebanli, could you please let Professor Zacks take the call?¡± Naturally, Lady Sebanli wouldn¡¯t hand the phone to Professor Zacks, ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s already asleep, I can make this decision on his behalf.¡± Piloy slightly furrowed her brow, her eyes filled with anger. She knew there must have been Viola Thompson¡¯s influence in this. Someone like Viola Thompson had no place in the biological field. After a moment, Piloy continued, ¡°Well then, Lady Sebanli, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. Our vaccine is limited in quantity, and when it¡¯s too late, you might not have the chance even if you regret it.¡± This was a threat. Now hers was the only vaccine that could cure Professor Zacks. Just wait. One day, this foolish woman, Lady Sebanli, would regret it! With this thought, Piloy narrowed her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, but I believe we won¡¯t regret our decision,¡± Lady Sebanli said. Since they had chosen to trust Viola Thompson, they wouldn¡¯t regret it. Piloy didn¡¯t say anything more and hung up directly. Just after she hung up, Casla eagerly asked, ¡°Did Professor Zacks regret his decision?¡± Piloy nodded, lightly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll soon be crying and begging for our help.¡± Chapter 1770 - Chapter 1770 428 A true biological expert Chapter 1770: 428: A true biological expert! Chapter 1770: 428: A true biological expert! Now, only they had the vaccine in their hands. Once the experiment succeeded, Professor Zacks would definitely regret it. When that time came, regret would be useless. Some opportunities, once missed, were gone forever. Thinking of Sebanli and Professor Zacks¡¯ regretful expressions, Piloy¡¯s eyes were full of a triumphant look. She was looking forward to that day. Professor Caston looked at Piloy with some difficulty, ¡°So what do we do now? Do you have any other suitable candidates, apart from Professor Zacks?¡± Even if there were¡­ Would they dare to receive the vaccine? Piloy narrowed her eyes, ¡°Professor, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll bring the vaccine recipient over tomorrow morning.¡± Right now, they shrank back, afraid to receive the vaccine. They would soon realize what they had missed out on! With these thoughts, a cold light flickered in Piloy¡¯s eyes. Professor Caston nodded, then added, ¡°If you need any help, just let me know.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± At this moment, as if Piloy had just thought of something, she spoke, ¡°Professor, please wait.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Professor Caston stopped and looked at Piloy. Piloy continued, ¡°I want to announce the completion of the experiment immediately.¡± Hearing this, Professor Caston frowned slightly. That was too risky. If¡­ If it turned out as Viola Thompson had said, resulting in a zombie virus, especially after the media hype, there would be no room for maneuver. If the media hadn¡¯t been involved, things would have been much easier to handle. Seeing the troubled look on Professor Caston¡¯s face, Piloy spoke again, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m confident that our experiment will only succeed and not fail.¡± Professor Caston licked his lips, ¡°Do you understand the consequences of doing this?¡± Although he also trusted Piloy, this move was indeed very risky, and Professor Caston was quite hesitant. After speaking, Professor Caston continued, ¡°If the media gets involved, the whole world will be watching us. If there is a mistake, we would be unforgivable criminals!¡± And we would never be able to clear our names, not even our descendants could enter the field of biology again. After all, Professor Caston had a family; he tended to consider issues more comprehensively. His son was very passionate about biology. Hearing this, Piloy laughed out loud. She looked directly at Professor Caston, and then said, ¡°Professor, nobody understands better than you how much I love biology. Do you think I would do something I¡¯m not sure about? Rest assured, informing the media is just to let them witness the miracle we create together; it will not bring us any trouble!¡± Piloy was always confident, because she had the talent. In a moment, Piloy continued, ¡°When I won the biology prize at the age of twelve, Viola Thompson was still playing in the mud somewhere!¡± What right did Viola Thompson have to judge her experiment? What right did Viola Thompson have to define her experiment outright? She wasn¡¯t worthy. After the experiment was announced a success, she would show Viola Thompson what a real biology expert was. At most, Viola Thompson could only be considered lucky! And she, she was the one with real strength, the one who could truly benefit humanity. Professor Caston narrowed his eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t say that, though. The newcomers surpass the old. Although some of Viola Thompson¡¯s actions are indeed reprehensible, we can¡¯t deny her the credit for her success just because of that.¡± In his heart, Professor Caston still admired Viola Thompson. After all, Viola Thompson was only nineteen when she achieved those accomplishments. At that time, she was heralded internationally as a prodigy. ¡°There¡¯s something you might not know yet,¡± Piloy said. Hearing this, Professor Caston was very curious. He turned to look at Piloy, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Sight Restorer Experiment was not actually completed by Viola Thompson!¡± Professor Caston replied, ¡°I know what you mean, but Viola Thompson¡¯s ability to recruit so many talents is also part of her capability.¡± Piloy always felt that Viola Thompson¡¯s success with the Sight Restorer Plan was due to those researchers in the S Laboratory. After speaking, Professor Caston added, ¡°Viola Thompson must have some ability, otherwise, how could she have made those researchers follow her lead?¡± Professor Caston never denied Viola Thompson¡¯s ability. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, this was someone he had admired from the beginning. Piloy shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s only part of the reason.¡± ¡°What else then?¡± Professor Caston immediately asked. What else didn¡¯t he know? Piloy narrowed her eyes, ¡°I looked into it. Before Viola Thompson, Divine Doctor Suen, a renowned traditional medicine practitioner from Sinian Country, had also researched the Sight Restorer Plan. Unfortunately, Suen disappeared after a plane crash, and there has been no word since!¡± Chapter 1771 - Chapter 1771 428 A true biological expert_2 Chapter 1771: 428: A true biological expert!_2 Chapter 1771: 428: A true biological expert!_2 At this point, Piloy paused, then said, ¡°And Nathaniel Besian, the last disciple of Divine Doctor Suwen, is actually very close friends with Viola Thompson. During the period when Viola Thompson completed the Sight Restorer Plan, Nathaniel Besian was always in the S Laboratory!¡± Anyone with half a brain would know that the reason Viola Thompson could complete the Sight Restorer Plan must have been all due to Nathaniel Besian. After all, Nathaniel Besian is Divine Doctor Suen¡¯s last disciple, and as the last disciple, he must have received the true teachings of Suwen. According to Piloy¡¯s investigation, Nathaniel Besian is a person who is very indifferent to fame and fortune, and he couldn¡¯t care less about who benefits in the end once the experiment succeeds. He only cares whether those who have lost their sight can regain it. So, in the end, Viola Thompson reaped a huge benefit. Every time she thought about this, Piloy felt disgusted, so she never felt she was inferior to Viola Thompson. The only difference between her and Viola Thompson was that Viola Thompson had good luck, always meeting noble people. While she had to do everything on her own, step by step, standing firmly on the ground. Upon hearing this, Casla narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is this information accurate?¡± He found it hard to believe that Viola Thompson was the sort of person who prospered without effort. Piloy nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s accurate. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and check for yourself.¡± Viola Thompson being close with Nathaniel Besian is no secret. Anyone could find out with a little investigation. Casla was very surprised! He had thought Viola Thompson was a greatly talented person, a miracle in the history of biology. Turns out¡­ Everything about Viola Thompson was stolen. Piloy looked at Casla and continued, ¡°Professor, if you believe me, I can definitely surpass Viola Thompson, stand at the peak, and personally tear off her mask!¡± She wanted to expose Viola Thompson under the sunlight so everyone could see how disgusting Viola Thompson really was. Casla nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s proceed as you¡¯ve suggested.¡± If Casla refused Piloy¡¯s words now, it would be meaningless. Having successfully convinced Casla, Piloy continued, ¡°Professor, rest assured, trust me, I will definitely not disappoint or give you any regrets.¡± Years later, Casla would be glad that at this point in time, he chose to trust her. Because only she could help Casla and everyone in the laboratory move together onto the next glorious path of success. Casla nodded, his eyes filled with trust as he looked at Piloy. Piloy immediately broadcasted the latest news on the experiment. Major international news websites began to hype it up. Currently, only the last item was left in the experiment. After the vaccine was successfully administered to the patients and no adverse reactions were detected, the experiment could be declared a success. At that time, Piloy¡¯s name could be forever engraved on the international milestones, and she would possess supreme glory. [Support Piloy!] [The experiment is completed so quickly, Piloy is really amazing!] [I heard Professor Zacks refused the vaccine.] [Professor Zacks is good friends with Viola Thompson, and Viola Thompson has said the experiment is very dangerous, and there¡¯s even the risk of turning into a zombie, so naturally, Professor Zacks would not joke about his own life safety.] [Will it be live streamed?] [The vaccination ceremony is scheduled for tomorrow afternoon at three o¡¯clock, and it will be broadcast live.] [The observation period is three days!] [So exciting! Feels like I¡¯m about to witness another miracle!] [If the experiment is successful, then Piloy will be the greatest person in this world.] [Go for it!] ¡ª In Capital City. Dolores Frieman¡¯s barbecue restaurant business was booming, and she was also preparing to register for marriage with Kevin Ainley. Kevin Ainley¡¯s mother, Hazel Edison, with nothing better to do, took it upon herself to ferry Chris Friedman and Jessie Frieman, the siblings, to and from school every day. At five o¡¯clock in the evening. Hazel Edison successfully brought the two children to the barbecue restaurant. The barbecue restaurant wasn¡¯t busy at the time; Dolores Frieman was busy setting up tables, and upon seeing Hazel Edison, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Auntie.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all to pick up the kids,¡± said Hazel Edison, smiling happily, ¡°As long as you and Kevin are doing well, I don¡¯t find anything hard.¡± Dolores Frieman handed Hazel Edison a piece of bread, ¡°Try this, I just made it.¡± Hazel took the bread, then said, ¡°Dolores, I have something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it, Auntie? Just tell me,¡± Dolores looked at Hazel. Hazel hesitated for a moment, then began, ¡°You see the shop is so busy now, and you don¡¯t have time to take care of the two kids. How about this, starting from tomorrow, I¡¯ll take the kids straight to my place after picking them up, and your uncle and I will hire a tutor to help Chris and Jessie with their homework. What do you think?¡± Chapter 1772 - Chapter 1772 428 A true biological expert_3 Chapter 1772: 428: A true biological expert!_3 Chapter 1772: 428: A true biological expert!_3 Upon hearing this, Dolores Frieman felt somewhat embarrassed and said, ¡°Auntie, won¡¯t this be too much trouble for you and Uncle?¡± Hazel Edison laughed and replied, ¡°What¡¯s the trouble? Your uncle and I have nothing to do anyway, and we¡¯re just worried you won¡¯t feel at ease! We live in the same complex, so when you come back in the evening, we¡¯ll bring the two kids over to you!¡± Hazel Edison was a self-aware person. Since Kevin Ainley couldn¡¯t have children, Dolores Frieman¡¯s kids were their own grandchildren. After all, these two kids didn¡¯t have a father anymore! The most important thing was that Hazel Edison genuinely adored Chris and Jessie Frieman, the brother and sister. Dolores Frieman then said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to bother you and Uncle!¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all,¡± Hazel Edison was delighted. ¡°Actually, your uncle has been wanting me to talk to you about this, but he was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable entrusting the children to us old folks!¡± She had always envied others who could take their grandchildren to the park to play. Now it was finally her turn! Just thinking about it made her very happy. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Dolores Frieman said with a smile on her face. ¡°That you and Uncle are so good to the two children is a blessing for me and the kids!¡± Relationships are mutual. Since the Edison couple were so good to them, she naturally wouldn¡¯t treat them badly either. Chris looked at Hazel Edison, ¡°Grandma, does that mean I can play chess with Grandpa every evening?¡± Hazel Edison nodded, ¡°You can, but you have to promise Grandma that you¡¯ll play chess with Grandpa only after you¡¯ve finished your homework.¡± ¡°Of course, no problem!¡± Dolores Frieman looked at her future mother-in-law and quietly made a decision in her heart. Hazel Edison, holding the hands of the two children, then said, ¡°Dolores, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°Alright, you go ahead.¡± After walking a few steps, Hazel Edison seemed to suddenly remember something and turned back to look at Dolores Frieman, ¡°Oh Dolores, I want to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dolores Frieman asked. Hazel Edison went on to say, ¡°It¡¯s about that P*D Plan. I heard that the experiment is complete, and I plan to bet all my savings on it.¡± Dolores Frieman had made her fortune through this. If she hadn¡¯t gambled all her savings at the time, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy a house in Capital City so smoothly. It concerned Viola Thompson, so Dolores Frieman naturally had an understanding of it. Dolores Frieman immediately put down what she was holding and looked at Hazel Edison, ¡°Auntie, are you thinking of betting on the success of the P*D Plan?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hazel Edison nodded. She always felt this was an opportunity, so she wanted to stake all her savings on it. Dolores Frieman went on to say, ¡°I advise you not to buy it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hazel Edison asked, puzzled. Dolores Frieman looked at her, ¡°Because there are inherent problems with the P*D Plan. If you really want to take a gamble, bet on the experiment failing.¡± Upon hearing this, Hazel Edison asked with great curiosity, ¡°Dolores, you keep up with the biological world too?¡± Not only did she keep up, she understood it very well. This was quite a surprise to Hazel Edison. Dolores Frieman continued, ¡°Auntie, I know Miss Thompson. If she says there¡¯s a problem with the P*D Plan, then there definitely is a problem.¡± She trusted Viola Thompson very much. Hazel Edison didn¡¯t know the relationship between Dolores Frieman and Viola Thompson and continued, ¡°I saw the news; Miss Thompson indeed didn¡¯t seem optimistic about this experiment, but they all say that foreign technology is advanced, and Piloy is a genius girl, so I really wanted to try. But hearing what you said, maybe I¡¯ll just buy a little less¨Cjust 100,000 dollars to start with.¡± Hazel Edison was a bona fide landlady with several houses, and the elderly couple also had their pensions; 100,000 dollars was truly not much for them. Hazel Edison had previously mentioned all her savings, totaling over two million. Dolores Frieman smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, a small bet for a bit of fun.¡± Hazel Edison nodded, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s settle on that. Chris, Jessie, let¡¯s go! Say goodbye to Mommy.¡± Chris and Jessie turned back and bade farewell to Dolores Frieman. Watching Hazel Edison and the children¡¯s backs, Dolores Frieman¡¯s face was full of contentment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She never thought she would live the life described in books. Time passed bit by bit, night fell, and the barbecue restaurant began to get busy. ¡°Boss, table 12 is ready to order.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Dolores Frieman¡¯s barbecue restaurant currently had only three employees, and when it got too busy, she would take care of the ordering and cleaning the tables herself. Chapter 1773 - Chapter 1773 428 True Biological Expert_4 Chapter 1773: 428: True Biological Expert!_4 Chapter 1773: 428: True Biological Expert!_4 At last when she had a moment free, Dolores Frieman thought about making a call to Delia Frieman. Then a voice came through the air again. ¡°Boss lady, I¡¯d like to place an order.¡± Dolores turned around to see it was Kevin Ainley with his colleagues from the office coming to eat barbecue. ¡°Kevin! What brings you here?¡± Seeing Kevin, Dolores was somewhat surprised. Kevin smiled and said, ¡°We just wrapped up a big case at the firm today, so we decided to come out and gather.¡± Before meeting Dolores, Kevin¡¯s colleagues already liked coming here for skewers. Now, knowing the two of them were involved, they liked it even more. As soon as Kevin had finished speaking, everyone started calling Dolores ¡°Sister.¡± Dolores, feeling a bit shy, said with a laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back on what you¡¯d like to eat tonight, everyone. This round is on me.¡± ¡°Sister is awesome!¡± ¡°Thanks, Sister.¡± ¡°Sister, then we won¡¯t be polite.¡± Dolores waved her hand, ¡°No need to be polite with me.¡± With those words, Dolores handed them the menu. After they had ordered, Dolores took the menu and headed toward the kitchen. Everyone started teasing Kevin, ¡°Bro Kevin, when are you planning to make things official with Sister?¡± ¡°Wait a bit longer,¡± Kevin responded. ¡°How much longer we talking? We can¡¯t wait to have wedding candies.¡± Kevin continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t even proposed yet! I¡¯ll need your help to brainstorm some ideas when the time comes.¡± ¡°No problem, you can count on us!¡± After chatting with everyone for a while, Kevin came to join Dolores. ¡°Dolores, let me help you.¡± Dolores looked at Kevin, ¡°You can¡¯t help with the tasks here, and your colleagues are still out front. You better go interact with them.¡± Kevin, unconcerned, said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, they know my situation is special and won¡¯t mind.¡± Fate is really amazing. Before his cousin Jodie Edison had even set them up, he thought the Barbecue Restaurant Owner Lady was pretty attractive. Not only attractive but also down to earth and hardworking. Later, when Kevin found out that Jodie Edison had set him up with the Barbecue Restaurant Owner Lady, he appeared calm but was actually incredibly excited inside¨Cwho wouldn¡¯t want to live with someone they liked? Dolores, as if remembering something, said, ¡°By the way, Auntie came over today. She said she wants to take both children, Charlie and Noah, over to your place. Would that be too much trouble for your parents?¡± Hearing this, Kevin responded rather exasperatedly, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®your place¡¯? It¡¯s your home too! Dolores, you shouldn¡¯t always see yourself as an outsider.¡± Speaking of which, Kevin sighed softly and then said, ¡°You know my situation. From now on, Charlie and Noah are like my own flesh and blood, my parents¡¯ own grandchildren. Isn¡¯t it normal for them to go to their grandparents¡¯ house?¡± Dolores smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good then. I just didn¡¯t want to impose too much.¡± She still felt somewhat reluctant to trouble others. Kevin took Dolores¡¯ hands in his own and emphasized each word, ¡°Comrade Dolores Frieman, you must remember, you¡¯re not alone from now on. In Capital City, you have a husband, parents, and children.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dolores nodded, to say she wasn¡¯t moved would be a lie. Right now, she was truly content with life. A moment later, Kevin continued, ¡°By the way, how are things going between Noah Reed and Delia? When do they plan to register their marriage?¡± Dolores shook her head, ¡°Delia isn¡¯t in a rush to get married, and Noah is several years younger than her. She doesn¡¯t want to marry too soon for fear of conflicts after marriage.¡± Dating is so much better. Once you get married, you face pressure to have children, and after having them, it¡¯s all about childcare. Delia was already 29. If she were to have children right after marrying, it would definitely impact her career. So, she wanted to save more money for a house before marriage, so she wouldn¡¯t have to rely on her husband for money while caring for the child. Even though Noah loved her dearly now, who knew if things might change after marriage? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Delia had always been clear-headed. She firmly believed that in this world, the only person she could truly depend on was herself. As someone who had been through it, Kevin understood Delia¡¯s perspective well. He smiled and said, ¡°I think Noah¡¯s character is quite good. Even if they have children after marrying, he won¡¯t change.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said the same to Delia, but she has her own ideas.¡± As an older sister, she shouldn¡¯t interfere too much; it was enough to express her point and leave it there. Besides, things were going well between Noah and Delia now. After moving in together, they went to work together, came home together, living a sweet daily life like oil blended with honey. Chapter 1774 - Chapter 1774 428 A true biological expert_5 Chapter 1774: 428: A true biological expert!_5 Chapter 1774: 428: A true biological expert!_5 Hearing this, Kevin nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Dolores placed the skewers she cooked on a plate and handed it to Kevin, ¡°Take these to your colleagues.¡± ¡°Sure, Boss Lady,¡± Kevin replied with a smile. Dolores rolled her eyes at him, ¡°When did you also learn to crack jokes?¡± ¡ª Meanwhile, Hazel brought the two children home. Mr. Price was thrilled to see Hazel bringing the kids home and hugged Chris saying, ¡°Here come my grandsons and granddaughters!¡± Then, Mr. Price turned to Hazel, ¡°Did you talk to their mom about it?¡± Hazel nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did.¡± Mr. Price smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Come on, Chris, let¡¯s go play chess!¡± Chris had a natural talent for playing chess, even better than the old man Wang who often played with Mr. Price, so Mr. Price really enjoyed playing chess with Chris. Hazel expressed her frustration, ¡°Chris hasn¡¯t done his homework yet! You go help him with his homework, and I¡¯ll help Jessie. They can play after finishing their homework.¡± Both grandparents had undergraduate degrees, and coaching a primary school child was well within their capability. Mr. Price agreed, ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s do the homework first.¡± Hazel went to the kitchen and instructed the nanny, ¡°Julie, cook some dishes the kids love tonight, and you can go home after cooking.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie,¡± the nanny nodded. Coming out of the kitchen, Hazel saw her husband helping Chris with his homework, and Jessie was already working on his homework. Suddenly, Hazel felt life had become much fuller. Previously, it was just her and her husband at home, and it was too quiet. Now, it was much better with all the lively atmosphere. After they finished helping the kids with their homework, Hazel looked at her husband, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Mr. Price, Tyler, took off his glasses. Hazel continued, ¡°I talked to Dolores about the P*D Plan, and Dolores suggested we shouldn¡¯t gamble all our savings on it.¡± Tyler looked at Hazel, ¡°So how much should we buy?¡± Hazel suggested, ¡°I was thinking since Dolores is cautious, why don¡¯t we start with 100,000 dollars?¡± After all, they wouldn¡¯t miss that 100,000 dollars, and if the plan failed, they wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken. And if the experiment really succeeded, they wouldn¡¯t regret it. Tyler nodded, ¡°Sounds good.¡± As he spoke, Tyler thought about smoking a cigarette, but since the kids were still around, he dismissed the idea. Hazel looked at Tyler, lowering her voice, ¡°Ask Kevin later.¡± ¡°What should I ask Kevin about?¡± Tyler asked, puzzled. Hazel rolled her eyes, ¡°Of course, ask him when he plans to make things official with Dolores! I¡¯ve been thinking, this time our family needs to host a grand event! Give Dolores and the kids a proper status.¡± Although both had been married before, this time they needed to make it majestic. They wanted everyone to know that from now on, they also had grandsons and granddaughters. Tyler nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll visit him tonight!¡± The sooner the arrangements were made, the better. This matter settled sooner would also give peace of mind to the parents. ¡ª In Country Polluton. Piloy contacted her long-ill old friend and, the very next morning, brought her friend to the laboratory. ¡°Professor, let me introduce you, this is my friend Sana.¡± Sana had been ill for a long time, currently completely paralyzed, requiring a specially-made wheelchair, connecting to a computer through brainwaves to communicate with everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor Casla looked at Sana, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Casla.¡± Sana operated the computer, ¡°Hello Professor Casla.¡± Sana had been suffering from the disease for ten years. This type of illness that wouldn¡¯t kill yet wouldn¡¯t let one live either, only confined to a small wheelchair like a disabled person, she was tired of it, so she agreed without hesitation when she saw Piloy. Piloy continued, ¡°Sana, we have scheduled a vaccination for you at nine in the morning. There might be media coming for an interview, so please try not to be nervous.¡± Chapter 1775 - Chapter 1775 429 A Miracle that Shook the World Chapter 1775: 429: A Miracle that Shook the World Chapter 1775: 429: A Miracle that Shook the World ¡°Okay,¡± Sana had no other opinions. The P*D Plan was a significant experiment, so it was quite normal to have reporters following it. Piloy looked at the assistant beside her and then said, ¡°Take Miss Sana for a rest.¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the assistant pushed the wheelchair toward On the other side. Watching as the assistant pushed Sana¡¯s wheelchair out of sight, Casla turned to Piloy and asked, ¡°Did Sana come alone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Piloy nodded. ¡°Her family doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± Casla asked further. Piloy continued, ¡°Sana¡¯s brother is a devoted fan of Viola Thompson.¡± Since he was a devoted fan of Viola Thompson, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t want his own sister to take the risk. Therefore, Sana had come alone today. Upon hearing this, Casla frowned slightly, ¡°Piloy, this isn¡¯t quite proper the way you¡¯ve handled this.¡± ¡°Professor, are you afraid that Sana¡¯s family will give us trouble?¡± Piloy asked. Casla nodded. Piloy smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once it¡¯s successful, they¡¯ll be nothing but grateful to us!¡± She was saving Sana. If Sana wasn¡¯t her good friend, she wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed such special treatment! So many people want to be vaccinated but can¡¯t find the connections! Sana¡¯s family should feel fortunate. It was she who gave Sana a chance to be reborn. Casla frowned slightly, ¡°Regardless, we need the consent of the patient¡¯s family. If we can¡¯t find the right candidate at the moment, perhaps we should wait a bit longer?¡± Piloy didn¡¯t want to wait anymore! She had waited far too long for this day. She was eager to let everyone know that she had completed a great experiment! And then she would stand at the peak, revealing the mask on Viola Thompson¡¯s face. Piloy looked at Casla, ¡°If there were risks involved in the experiment, indeed, we should get the consent of Sana¡¯s family, but now, there is no danger in the experiment, and this is a rare chance for Sana to have a new lease on life! Besides, Sana is an adult; shouldn¡¯t an adult have the opportunity to make her own choices?¡± Casla squinted his eyes. Piloy continued, ¡°Professor, the experiment is just one step away from completion, why won¡¯t you trust me?¡± She was speechless. She couldn¡¯t understand why Casla had so many concerns. As a man, why couldn¡¯t he make decisions more decisively? Casla took a deep breath, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, that¡¯s the only way then!¡± At last, Piloy smiled. Waiting. She definitely wouldn¡¯t disappoint Casla. ¡ª Cloud Group. Top floor conference room. Mandel Thompson stood in the foremost place, looking down at the senior executives and then spoke, ¡°CEO Cooper, do you have any other opinions now?¡± CEO Cooper still sided with his nephew, ¡°President, I still think ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ is better suited for adaptation into an online game.¡± ¡°Have you read Miss Astir¡¯s work?¡± Marsh Hofmann suddenly spoke up. CEO Cooper hadn¡¯t read it. He knew without reading that a young girl couldn¡¯t have written anything significant about national integrity. A work, if not grand enough, absolutely cannot be adapted. Why is it that when it comes to defending the nation, men are always at the forefront? Because men can stand alone, because men possess patriotic spirit. Girls can only write about love and romance. CEO Cooper continued, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t read Miss Astir¡¯s work, female-oriented comics all follow the same pattern.¡± His implication was that he didn¡¯t want to waste time on such works. Marsh Hofmann slightly squinted his eyes, ¡°I think Miss Astir¡¯s work ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ has more significance for adaptation. Moreover, ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ deals with certain details and setups much better than ¡®The Secret of S¡¯.¡± He was just expressing his opinion on the works, not targeting any individual. Hearing this, the other senior executives at the conference table nodded in agreement, ¡°The plot of ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ is indeed well handled.¡± ¡°But ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ is more well-known than ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The higher the fame, the more a work transcends its circles. For a moment, everyone engaged in discussions about these two works. Today, Isla Astir was absent. Ten minutes later, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°How is the discussion going?¡± Marsh Hofmann looked at Mandel Thompson, ¡°Manager Li and I unanimously believe Miss Astir¡¯s work holds the most value for adaptation.¡± Chapter 1776 - Chapter 1776 429 A Miracle that Shook the World_2 Chapter 1776: 429: A Miracle that Shook the World_2 Chapter 1776: 429: A Miracle that Shook the World_2 CEO Cooper said, ¡°President Colden and I think ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ is the most suitable for adaptation.¡± Mandel Thompson narrowed his eyes, ¡°Then let¡¯s hear the reasons from both sides.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± CEO Cooper began. Of course, Mandel Thompson gave CEO Cooper the face he deserved and smiled with a nod, ¡°Go ahead.¡± CEO Cooper spoke at length about his idea. ¡°First of all, ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ is hugely more popular than ¡®There is Wine Today.¡¯ Why is ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ so popular? Definitely because it¡¯s good content! That¡¯s why the readers favor it. Plus, ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ currently has already reached two hundred million clicks on the website. ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ is barely over one hundred million! There¡¯s no comparison between the two works; they¡¯re not even on the same level, so there¡¯s no need to contrast them!¡± Of course, there were two more vital reasons CEO Cooper didn¡¯t mention. First, the author of ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ was his nephew. Second, he didn¡¯t like Isla Astir. This girl was too sharp-tongued; she had the audacity to refute his opinions in front of everyone yesterday. Moreover, in CEO Cooper¡¯s eyes, girls could never compare to boys. ¡°So, I think ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ will definitely become the hottest game of the year and the most sought after by young people! President, choosing ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ is undoubtedly correct!¡± Upon hearing this, those who supported CEO Cooper¡¯s idea began nodding their heads. Mandel Thompson didn¡¯t make a decision right away but looked at Marsh Hofmann, ¡°President Hofmann, let¡¯s hear your reasons.¡± Marsh Hofmann adjusted his glasses and spoke at a measured pace, ¡°Although ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ doesn¡¯t match the popularity of ¡®The Secret of S,¡¯ big data analysis shows that ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ has a reader payment rate more than three times that of ¡®The Secret of S.¡¯ This indicates that ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ is a very good work, with a plot that¡¯s closely interconnected. Just like in games, we must consider the long-term development and not let players feel bored and stop playing right after they register.¡± ¡°Sometimes, we can¡¯t only look at surface data. There¡¯s a saying, right? ¡®All that glitters is not gold.''¡± It¡¯s like a calendar¡¯s decorative vase¨Cnice to look at but not practical. At these words, CEO Cooper¡¯s brows knit slightly. What did Marsh Hofmann mean by that? Was he insinuating that his nephew¡¯s data was fake? How could this young man be so irresponsible with his words? Just spewing things on a whim? CEO Cooper looked at Marsh Hofmann and then said, ¡°President Hofmann, young people should speak based on facts. How do you know the payment rate for ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ is higher than ¡®The Secret of S¡¯?¡± He was clearly making groundless accusations. Marsh Hofmann pulled out a document, ¡°This is the data I had Fragrant Comics¡¯ website pull up.¡± Seeing the data, CEO Cooper¡¯s brows knit slightly again. He hadn¡¯t expected that Marsh Hofmann would actually go and do research. Could it be that Marsh Hofmann and Isla Astir were related as well? CEO Cooper picked up the document, examined it closely, and after a moment, he looked at Marsh Hofmann and spoke again, ¡°Actually, data doesn¡¯t explain everything. ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ is simply better than ¡®There is Wine Today.¡¯ If we¡¯re talking about adaption, ¡®The Secret of S¡¯ is surely more suited.¡± After saying this, CEO Cooper looked towards Mandel Thompson, ¡°President, what do you think?¡± Mandel Thompson narrowed his eyes, ¡°I think¡­¡± CEO Cooper watched expectantly. Choose ¡®The Secret of S¡¯! Mandel Thompson would certainly choose ¡®The Secret of S.¡¯ Just then, Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ is the most suitable, Brayman, start drafting the contract.¡± Secretary Brayman nodded, ¡°Yes, President.¡± CEO Cooper was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Mandel Thompson to directly choose Isla Astir¡¯s work. CEO Cooper was still somewhat unwilling to let it go and looked at Mandel Thompson, ¡°President! I think we need to discuss this matter further! Many companies are vying for ¡®The Secret of S¡±s rights! If we miss this opportunity, we¡¯ll regret it with nowhere to turn!¡± ¡°No need for further discussion,¡± Mandel Thompson said each word deliberately. ¡°President!¡± Mandel Thompson turned his sharp gaze towards CEO Cooper, and asked in a stern voice, ¡°Do you have any other objections?¡± Even though Mandel Thompson was young, his aura was not lacking at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he got angry, even someone over fifty like CEO Cooper felt fear. CEO Cooper deflated like a punctured ball, ¡°No, none.¡± Mandel Thompson looked around the conference table, ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡± As he said this, Mandel Thompson turned and left. Watching Mandel Thompson¡¯s retreating back, CEO Cooper muttered indignantly to President Colden beside him, ¡°Just wait! He¡¯ll regret it soon enough!¡± Chapter 1777 - Chapter 1777 429 A Miracle that Shook the World_3 Chapter 1777: 429: A Miracle that Shook the World_3 Chapter 1777: 429: A Miracle that Shook the World_3 Brandon Thompson, this frivolous youngster, how many years has he been mucking about in the online gaming world? He knows jack! To pass up a great work and buy a little girl¡¯s piece, it¡¯s simply a case of having eyes but failing to see! President Colden said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t get so angry. Young people are full of vim and vigor. They don¡¯t grow smart without taking a loss.¡± But that was his own nephew¡¯s work. How could CEO Cooper not be angry? Moreover, in CEO Cooper¡¯s eyes, Isla Astir¡¯s work was utterly worthless. The amount Brandon spent to transform such work was no different from throwing money into the water. President Colden continued, ¡°By the way, I even heard Marsh saying ¡®There is Wine Today¡¯ isn¡¯t a bad work. Maybe it¡¯s really not bad, huh?¡± In President Colden¡¯s view, Marsh Hofmann was a very steady and visionary young man. If he said that Isla Astir¡¯s work was good, then it must have something extraordinary. Hearing this, CEO Cooper disdainfully said, ¡°Come on, Colden, haven¡¯t you realized it?¡± President Colden was puzzled. ¡°Realized what?¡± Had he missed something? CEO Cooper continued, ¡°Marsh is simply pandering! Why did Brandon choose that little girl¡¯s piece? Isn¡¯t it because he took a fancy to the girl?¡± If this were ancient times, Brandon would be a foolish emperor! An emperor blinded by a woman¡¯s charms! To win a girl¡¯s favor, he disregards everyone¡¯s hard work in the company and carves a masterpiece out of a rotten log. As the company¡¯s president, such behavior from Brandon is utterly irresponsible. He¡¯s simply unfit to be the chief CEO of the group. Utterly foolish! President Colden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really? The president has really fallen for Isla Astir?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± CEO Cooper continued, ¡°Why would I joke about such a matter with you? Besides, am I the kind of person who fabricates things out of nothing?¡± President Colden narrowed his eyes. Although Isla Astir was indeed beautiful, who was Brandon? He was surrounded by beauty of all sorts. ¡°Variety in abundance.¡± Moreover, if Brandon wanted to be with any woman, a simple gesture was all it took¨Cno need for such an elaborate hassle. That¡¯s why President Colden found it hard to believe. CEO Cooper sighed, ¡°By the time regret kicks in, it¡¯ll be too late!¡± President Colden then said, ¡°For a young person, ¡®a bristling rage for the sake of beauty¡¯ is quite normal.¡± Who hasn¡¯t done something silly in their youth? At this point, President Colden seemed to recall something and turned his head towards Manager Li, continuing, ¡°I remember you back in the day also¡­¡± President Colden hadn¡¯t finished speaking when CEO Cooper interrupted him, ¡°Let¡¯s not bring up the past! Let it go!¡± After speaking, CEO Cooper followed up with, ¡°I just think that Brandon is handling this all wrong! Nobody is against him dating, but he should go about things the right way! Any clear-sighted person knows what choices to make, but he insists on doing the exact opposite!¡± President Colden nodded, ¡°But then again, we can¡¯t deny that Isla Astir is talented.¡± If Isla Astir didn¡¯t have some real ability, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where she is today. ¡°What talent could a little girl possess?¡± CEO Cooper was very disdainful. President Colden looked at CEO Cooper, ¡°Have you seen her work?¡± CEO Cooper shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need to see it to know what kind of stuff she writes!¡± What earth-shattering work could a young girl write? Wishful thinking. ¡ª Country Polluton. Nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Sana was wheeled into the Laboratory. Following behind were some of the country¡¯s most formidable journalists and cameramen, who would record the entire vaccination process and make it the headline of today¡¯s front page. Piloy and others were already prepared. After Sana came in, Piloy began to explain to her the potential side effects of the vaccine and the changes that would occur after the injection. Piloy crouched down to be at eye level with Sana. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sana, the vaccine consists of three shots, one hour apart. Within ten minutes of the injection, you may feel nauseous or vomit, which is normal.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sana articulated through the computer. Piloy continued, ¡°Within 24 hours after the vaccination, your body will begin to change. After a night¡¯s sleep, you may be able to stand up tomorrow. And you¡¯ll recover better each day.¡± She wasn¡¯t just painting a rosy picture for Sana. These phenomena were all results of countless experiments. Chapter 1778 - Chapter 1778: 429: A Global Sensation - The Miracle_4 Chapter 1778: 429: A Global Sensation ¨C The Miracle_4 Although the test subject was a mouse, the genetic sequence of the mouse wasn¡¯t much different from that of humans. So, she believed that Sana would definitely be able to stand up. At these words, Sana¡¯s face was filled with excitement. This was the most uplifting news she had heard in ten years. She had thought she would never be able to stand again in her lifetime. But to think¡­ Sana¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°Carol, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Carol picked up the first vaccine, ¡°We shall now start with the first injection.¡± As she finished speaking, Carol inserted the needle into Sana¡¯s vein. After the first shot, Sana didn¡¯t show any noticeable reaction. They would continue with the second shot after an hour¡¯s rest. While resting, journalists began interviewing Sana. Sana still used the computer to speak, ¡°Yes, I am very excited right now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel any discomfort in my body at the moment.¡± ¡°I trust Carol.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Soon, this news reached international headlines, and it attracted the attention of countless people. [The patient looks fine! After the first vaccine shot, her spirit has clearly improved!] [Wasn¡¯t it said that she would turn into a zombie?] [How is Professor Thompson going to deal with this now?] [I was waiting to see her turn into a zombie! I didn¡¯t expect Professor Thompson¡¯s statement to be unreliable.] [It would be weird if it were accurate! She¡¯s just a biologist, not a prophet.] [No zombies, how boring.] [Didn¡¯t Professor Thompson like to make bold statements? Why is she silent now?] [Faced with facts, right?] [I¡¯m dying of laughter!] [I came here to see zombies, and this is what you show me?] [¡­] Due to Viola Thompson¡¯s previous statements about the zombie virus, many people started calling her directly. Viola Thompson accepted an interview with a well-known domestic media outlet. But it was just a phone interview. The journalist connected with Viola Thompson for a live broadcast. Half an hour before the live broadcast, the viewing numbers on the platform had already reached over thirty million. Soon enough, the live broadcast began. At the same time, Sana had also received her third vaccine shot. ¡°Good day, Professor Thompson.¡± ¡°Good day.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s voice still sounded calm and mild. ¡°I¡¯m Fay, a reporter from the Broadcasting and Television Station. Regarding the latest news about the P*D Plan, I¡¯m wondering if you have been following?¡± ¡°Yes, I am aware.¡± ¡°What are your thoughts on it? Your previous comments about zombies have caused quite a panic, so everyone hopes you can come out and explain a bit.¡± The reporter paused, then continued, ¡°As far as I know, Miss Carol only has one shot left.¡± The patient hadn¡¯t shown any adverse reactions after the last shot. ¡°Do you still stand by your previous statements about zombies?¡± ¡°The zombie virus mutation takes time; it doesn¡¯t happen immediately after vaccination,¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°I still want to remind the residents nearby to take precautions to prevent zombie attacks and virus infection.¡± This was not alarmism. Unfortunately, some people simply wouldn¡¯t listen. Hearing this, the reporter asked, ¡°And how long might that take?¡± Viola Thompson replied, ¡°It could be as short as three days, or it could take over three years.¡± As these words were spoken, the comments flooded in. [Are you kidding me?! What kind of answer is that? Ten years is over three years, thirty years is too, are we expected to wait until death do us part for the zombie virus to mutate?] [The professor is talking without any certainty? If you can¡¯t handle it, go home and sell sweet potatoes!] ¡°Wow, just wow!¡± ¡°I really thought there was a Zombie virus and even moved downtown overnight. I didn¡¯t expect even the professor to lie. It seems some of the inside info was right, she¡¯s just scared Piloy will finish the experiment and vie for the C position with her!¡± ¡°Thankfully, Piloy insisted on continuing the P*D Plan, otherwise, we might have been deceived.¡± ¡°I still believe in Professor Thompson!¡± ¡°I want to know what the inside story is.¡± ¡°I am so confused.¡± ¡°When I first heard the talk of Zombies, I thought it was nonsense, and it looks like it really was.¡± The reporter was clearly taken aback, then asked, ¡°So, is there a specific timeframe?¡± Viola Thompson spoke calmly, ¡°It varies from person to person. Some can regain the ability to walk shortly after vaccination, while others might become Zombies before they get the chance to recover.¡± ¡°Do you mean there¡¯s a specific deadline every day?¡± the reporter inquired. ¡°As everyone¡¯s physical condition is different, it¡¯s impossible to judge that for now,¡± Viola Thompson said, pausing before adding, ¡°But one thing I can be sure of is that with the current knowledge in biology humankind possesses, we cannot yet develop a cure for Parkinson¡¯s disease.¡± ¡°So, the loss phenomenon in Piloy¡¯s experiment is bound to occur.¡± It was just a matter of time. A few minutes later, the interview concluded. After completing the vaccination, Piloy also watched Viola Thompson¡¯s interview. Listening to the exchange, Piloy¡¯s eyes were filled with a mocking expression. Ridiculous. So ridiculous! That Viola Thompson could even say such things. Viola Thompson was incredible. Even now, she still refused to admit that someone was better than her. A moment later, Piloy turned off the live broadcast playback page on her hand, walked to the observation room, and asked about Sana¡¯s condition. Operating the computer, Sana responded, ¡°Piloy, you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Piloy continued, ¡°Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡± ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Sana went on with the computer operations, ¡°I even feel quite happy now, I haven¡¯t been this relaxed in many years. Thank you, Piloy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡± After vaccination, observation was required for three days. Three days later, Sana would be able to officially leave the observation room to attend the press conference. At that time, Piloy would announce to the whole world that she had completed a great experiment. Thinking of this, Piloy narrowed her eyes. No sooner had Piloy stepped out of the observation room than the assistant approached hesitantly, saying, ¡°Miss Piloy, there¡¯s a situation that requires your attention.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Piloy asked. The assistant¡¯s face was full of difficulty, then she said, ¡°Well, Miss Sana¡¯s family has arrived.¡± Hearing this, Piloy frowned slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother with them.¡± After all, in three days, Sana would regain her health. By then, Sana¡¯s family would realize how foolish they were at this moment! The assistant nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± It seemed Piloy remembered something and then added, ¡°Right, tell them to come to the press conference in three days.¡± She wanted to see Sana¡¯s parents overwhelmed with gratitude towards her. The assistant promised to do so. The next morning, As soon as Sana opened her eyes, she felt something was off. The next second, she was shocked to find that her hand could move. Sana thought she was hallucinating and pinched her face with her hand. It hurt! It wasn¡¯t a delusion. She could really move! Not only could she move, but she could also stand up. Sana cried and shouted with excitement. Since Sana still couldn¡¯t leave the observation room, she excitedly called her family to tell them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her family couldn¡¯t believe it when they received Sana¡¯s call. A person with Parkinson¡¯s disease miraculously recovered after three doses of the vaccine! Seeing disbelief from her family, Sana had no choice but to start a video call. After seeing Sana successfully standing up in the video, her family finally believed that Sana had truly recovered! When Piloy heard the assistant¡¯s report, her eyes were full of confidence, and she smiled, ¡°Everything is within my expectations.¡± Chapter 1779 - Chapter 1779: 430: Mutations! Regrets too late! Chapter 1779: 430: Mutations! Regrets too late! Knowing the result, Piloy wasn¡¯t surprised at all after hearing the assistant¡¯s report. The assistant glanced at Piloy and continued, ¡°Tiger News wants to interview Sana and, by the way, report on Sana¡¯s current situation. May they enter?¡± Sana had to stay in the observation room for another 48 hours. During these 48 hours, no one was allowed to visit. This was also for fear that the vaccine in Sana¡¯s body might mutate. Should a mutation occur, the consequences would be unimaginable. Brimming with confidence in her experiment, Piloy naturally had no such apprehensions. ¡°Let them go in.¡± She wanted the whole world to know that her experiment had succeeded. ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant nodded and immediately set out to arrange the interview. Shortly thereafter, a reporter from Tiger News arrived with a cameraperson. Inside the observation room. The reporter, wearing a smile, sat across from Sana, ¡°Miss Sana, hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The reporter then asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± With a full-faced smile, Sana responded, ¡°I feel fantastic! I¡¯m filled with energy, and my appetite is especially good.¡± No one could understand the happiness of being able to speak on one¡¯s own, stand up on one¡¯s own, and go wherever one wishes. The reporter nodded and looked at Sana, ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you stand up for us?¡± ¡°Of course I can.¡± As she spoke, Sana immediately stood up from her chair and turned around on the spot. Now, Sana appeared no different from a normal person. Who would believe she was a Parkinson¡¯s disease patient if she didn¡¯t say so? The reporter¡¯s eyes widened, exclaiming a miracle! It was truly a miracle. An excited Sana said, ¡°I have to thank my good friend Piloy. Without her, I¡¯d still be lying in a wheelchair.¡± ¡°The feeling of being healthy is wonderful.¡± ¡°The feeling of freedom is wonderful!¡± Sana wished she could burst into song. Only someone who had experienced it firsthand could fully understand how she felt now. The reporter went on to ask, ¡°Miss Sana, pardon my boldness, but I heard you had the disease for ten years before your recovery, is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± recalling the past, Sana felt as if she were dreaming, ¡°Those ten years, I was like a walking corpse. Only now am I truly alive!¡± As the interview continued, Piloy walked in from outside. ¡°Miss Piloy!¡± Seeing Piloy, the reporter immediately stood up. Piloy nodded to the reporter in greeting. Then Piloy walked over to Sana and asked, ¡°Is everything feeling normal now?¡± Sana nodded, ¡°Very normal.¡± ¡°Good, then come with me for a full body checkup.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sana followed Piloy¡¯s steps. The reporter looked at Piloy, ¡°Miss Piloy, may we follow and record the checkup?¡± Piloy glanced back with a smile, ¡°Of course you can.¡± After all, that was exactly what she intended. She wanted to tell everyone. Sana was now a perfectly healthy normal person. ¡°Thank you!¡± The reporter immediately followed Piloy and Sana with the cameraperson and others in tow. They soon arrived at the examination room. The room was equipped with the world¡¯s most advanced medical equipment. Following the doctor¡¯s instructions, Sana underwent a full body checkup. Two hours later. The examination results were out. The reporter, more excited than Sana herself, hurriedly approached and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± The well-known medical Professor Abbey said in amazement, ¡°The results show that Miss Sana is perfectly normal.¡± Who could imagine that someone severely ill just one day ago could, in just one day, become a healthy normal person? Her health indices were even better than many normal individuals. A miracle. It was simply a miracle! Professor Abbey continued with a sigh, ¡°Miss Piloy is incredible.¡± Piloy stood by, her expression steady, but her eyes brimmed with a sense of triumph. In the future, such exclamations would become increasingly common. And she would easily take Viola Thompson¡¯s place. Considering this, Piloy narrowed her eyes. She raised her head to look at Abbey and asked, ¡°Professor Abbey, could you check Sana again more thoroughly? After all, Professor Thompson once predicted the Zombie virus. I must provide everyone with an explanation.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She did it deliberately. She wanted to declare war on Viola Thompson in front of everyone. She wanted Viola Thompson to know what a real expert looked like. And Viola Thompson was nothing more than a jumping clown! Professor Abbey waved his hand and said directly, ¡°No need for another check, I assure you Sana is now a normal person!¡± Chapter 1780 - Chapter 1780: 430: Mutation! Too Late for Regrets!_2 Chapter 1780: 430: Mutation! Too Late for Regrets!_2 ¡°Then¡­¡± Piloy looked at Professor Abbey, with a hesitancy in her expression, ¡°what about the zombie virus? Could there be any potential dangers?¡± ¡°No, rest assured.¡± Piloy smiled at Professor Abbey, ¡°Then I really appreciate it.¡± Tiger News global sync. The news of the first vaccinated patient¡¯s successful recovery had just come out and it shook the world. [Piloy is awesome!] [Professor Abbey said the patient is okay now, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?] [That¡¯s Professor Abbey! I heard she¡¯s on the same level as Suwen.] [This year¡¯s highest biological award has got to go to Miss Piloy.] [What Miss Piloy? It should be Professor Piloy!] [If I hadn¡¯t seen the live broadcast by Tiger News, I would hardly believe it!] [It seems like no one remembers the zombie rhetoric anymore.] [I remember Professor Thompson said human genes should not be edited, as it might cause irreversible situations, but now Miss Piloy has proven with facts that genetic editing can benefit humanity. Even Parkinson¡¯s disease can be cured; more and more complicated diseases will be cured in the future.] [Looks like rumors don¡¯t come out of nowhere after all. Professor Thompson probably worried Miss Piloy¡¯s success with the P*D Plan would affect her own status in the biological circle, which is why she has always discredited Miss Piloy¡¯s experiment. Luckily Miss Piloy persisted, I feel, that those who once threw cold water on Miss Piloy should all stand out and apologize to her.] [The one who should apologize to Miss Piloy the most is Professor Thompson!] [Yes, make Professor Thompson apologize to Miss Piloy!] [Apologize!] [Such people are truly disgusting! They slander others out of jealousy and intentionally cause panic, leading everyone to boycott Miss Piloy.] [Don¡¯t get excited, everyone, didn¡¯t Professor Thompson say it? Zombie mutations take time, the patient hasn¡¯t finished the observation period yet!] [Did you not see what Professor Abbey said? Professor Abbey said there wouldn¡¯t be any zombie virus at all, everything was just Viola Thompson¡¯s scaremongering!] [Now that¡¯s a slap in the face!] [I thought the one getting slapped would be Piloy, but it turns out to be Professor Thompson.] [Professor Thompson is amazing too, without her, those blind people might still be living in darkness.] [Nobody denies Professor Thompson¡¯s achievements, we just think she owes Miss Piloy an apology.] [The Sight Restorer Plan is also a miracle, but Viola Thompson shouldn¡¯t have spread rumors and slandered Piloy out of jealousy! What if Miss Piloy hadn¡¯t persisted in completing the experiment? Then she would have been wrongly labeled by Viola Thompson!] [Viola Thompson, apologize to Miss Piloy immediately!] There were very few who supported Viola Thompson. Because everyone only believes what they see. Currently, not only has Sana recovered, but under the examination of various medical devices, there are no problems with her body at all. These are the facts. And what Viola Thompson said ultimately lacks credibility. Piloy flipped through the comments under the news, her lips curving into a slight smile. ¡ª Professor Zacks also saw the news at home. He was in a very bad mood. After all, he almost became the first one to recover. It¡¯s all his wife¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for Sebanli, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting in a wheelchair right now. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± At that moment, Sebanli brought the dinner. Professor Zacks waved a hand. Smack! The food in Sebanli¡¯s hands spilled all over the floor. Professor Zacks had hemiplegia at the moment, his left hand and left foot were immobile, but his right hand and right foot were still healthy. But soon. His right hand and foot would become like his left, unable to move. Just the thought of having given up a chance to regain his health made Professor Zacks¡¯s mood very uncomfortable. Almost breathless. What Professor Zacks found hardest to accept was that they had thoroughly offended Piloy this time. Otherwise, Piloy wouldn¡¯t have thrown those harsh words. Professor Zacks was full of regret! He wondered if he went to beg Piloy now, would Piloy forgive him? Sebanli was directly stunned. As she came to her senses, she looked at Professor Zacks and then said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor Zacks angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did?¡± Sebanli was utterly clueless. ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Professor Zacks took a deep breath and maneuvered his wheelchair away. He didn¡¯t want to look at Sebanli any longer. Chapter 1781 - Chapter 1781: 430: Mutation! Regretting it too late!_3 Chapter 1781: 430: Mutation! Regretting it too late!_3 Looking at Willy¡¯s receding figure, Lady Sebanli frowned slightly. At that moment, the housekeeper approached Lady Sebanli with caution, lowered his voice, and reminded her, ¡°Perhaps, you should take a look at today¡¯s headlines, then you¡¯d understand why Sir is so angry.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Sebanli immediately took out her smartphone. When she saw the headlines, Lady Sebanli was also stunned. No wonder. No wonder her husband was so angry. Putting herself in Willy¡¯s shoes, she wouldn¡¯t be able to accept such news either. As his wife, no one understood better than Lady Sebanli how much Willy wished to stand up and live a normal life. But now. The person who had managed to stand up was someone else. Nevertheless, Lady Sebanli quickly calmed down; she had a special relationship with Viola Thompson. Therefore, Lady Sebanli also knew that Viola Thompson wasn¡¯t the kind of person to do such things for fame and fortune. After fully calming down, Lady Sebanli carried a new dinner to the bedroom door, knocked, and then said, ¡°Dear, I know you¡¯re very angry right now, and I can understand how you feel. But please calm down and think about it, is the situation really that simple? We have known Professor Thompson for more than a day or two, and I believe you know her character as well as I do.¡± ¡°I stopped you from participating in the experiment because I didn¡¯t want to watch you take a risk and end up as a mindless zombie!¡± There was no response from inside the bedroom. Lady Sebanli let out a soft sigh. With Willy not responding, Lady Sebanli simply stood outside the bedroom door. After a long while, the door finally opened. Willy looked at Lady Sebanli with a gloomy expression, ¡°Now, you have two choices.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Lady Sebanli said. Willy continued, ¡°First, you go and apologize to Miss Piloy. Second, we get a divorce.¡± His wife was younger than him, and no matter how mischievous Lady Sebanli acted, he could tolerate it. But this time. His wife had destroyed his dream, and he couldn¡¯t bear it. So when Willy uttered those words, he was very calm. Lady Sebanli realized he wasn¡¯t joking and could only compromise, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apologize.¡± The situation had progressed to this point. She accepted it. The next morning, Lady Sebanli was waiting at Piloy¡¯s door, ready to apologize to her. Seeing Lady Sebanli who had come over, Piloy¡¯s face showed a look of disgust, ¡°Lady Sebanli, what can I do for you?¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to guess the purpose of Lady Sebanli¡¯s visit. She was there to apologize. As Piloy had anticipated, in the next second, Lady Sebanli began to apologize. ¡°Miss Piloy, I¡¯ve come to apologize to you.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that before and should not have distrusted you, please forgive me. Don¡¯t stoop to my level.¡± By the end, Lady Sebanli bowed deeply to Piloy. Piloy smiled and said, ¡°Lady Sebanli, if I remember correctly, I did warn you that in this world, there is everything except for regret medicine.¡± Lady Sebanli had mentally prepared a great deal before going to apologize to Piloy. Therefore, she had expected Piloy¡¯s reaction before the apology. Without waiting for Lady Sebanli to speak, Piloy went on, ¡°It¡¯s too late for apologies now. Please convey a message to Professor Zacks to prepare for a lifetime in a wheelchair.¡± Everyone must be responsible for their actions. And spending a lifetime in a wheelchair was the price Willy and Lady Sebanli had to pay for their actions. After saying that, Piloy turned and walked away. Watching Piloy¡¯s retreating figure, Lady Sebanli narrowed her eyes. Soon. It was the third day. Piloy held a global press conference. A total of more than 108 media outlets came to cover the event. And a leading figure in biology was personally presenting an award to Piloy. As the first person to recover from Parkinson¡¯s Syndrome, Sana also attended the press conference and went on stage to give her thanks. Including Professor Alnwick, one hundred well-known professors from around the world received invitations. The P*D Plan was a very grand experiment, thus when the invitations were received, various prominent figures gathered in Country Polluton. Alnwick was also present. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor Grant walked over to Alnwick and said with a smile, ¡°Professor Alnwick, long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± Alnwick replied, ¡°Congratulations on the important breakthrough you¡¯ve achieved in the P*D experiment.¡± Alnwick¡¯s words were polite congratulations. But Mason Grant didn¡¯t see it that way. At that moment, Alnwick was undoubtedly in great discomfort. Chapter 1782 - Chapter 1782: 430: Mutation! Regret Too Late!_4 Chapter 1782: 430: Mutation! Regret Too Late!_4 After all, it was no secret that Piloy had first approached Alnwick. If Alnwick hadn¡¯t rejected Piloy, Mason wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to participate in the experiment. With this in mind, Mason looked at Alnwick and continued, ¡°I have to thank you, Professor Alnwick, for your humility. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be involved in this experiment, let alone stand here.¡± Hearing this, Delridge was filled with anger. It was all because of the teacher¡¯s hesitation that they missed this opportunity! And now¡­ Mason had reaped the benefits. Delridge had nothing but contempt for the smug look on Mason¡¯s face. Disgusting. Looking at Alnwick again, his face still showed no particular emotion; he felt no regret. Even if Piloy¡¯s experiment eventually succeeded. Because when he rejected Piloy, he was prepared for what he might gain or lose. Alnwick continued, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, this honor rightfully belongs to you.¡± Mason smiled. At this moment, Alnwick must be regretting it so much, right? Too bad. Even if Alnwick felt angry, he couldn¡¯t show it. A moment later, Mason added, ¡°Professor Alnwick, I won¡¯t keep you, I¡¯ve got things to do.¡± Alnwick nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mason turned and left. Watching Mason¡¯s retreating figure, Delridge said resentfully, ¡°Teacher, if you hadn¡¯t rejected Miss Piloy back then, where would Mason get the chance to gloat!¡± Hearing this, Alnwick turned to look at Delridge, ¡°Delridge, I told you when it was time to make a decision, to think it through, that whatever choice you made, I would support you. Since you have already made a choice, be prepared to face the consequences! Never regret the decisions you make in life!¡± Such behavior was truly detestable. Delridge bowed his head, saying nothing, but inside he was both anxious and annoyed. He really regretted it. Regretted not choosing to join Piloy¡¯s laboratory back then. If he had joined the laboratory then, he could have worked alongside Alnwick. But now? He was still the obscure Delridge, overshadowed by Alnwick, and no one would ever see his light! The press conference was held very grandly. All the big bosses turned out! Piloy stood on the second floor, listening to her assistant¡¯s report and narrowing her eyes. A moment later, Piloy asked, ¡°Did Viola Thompson come?¡± The assistant shook their head, ¡°No.¡± Piloy curved the corners of her mouth. Right. If she were Viola, she wouldn¡¯t have the face to come on a day like today. After all, not long ago, Viola had confidently claimed there were problems with the P*D Plan. The assistant continued, ¡°Not only did Viola not come, but she also¡­¡± The assistant hesitated at the end. Piloy frowned slightly, ¡°Also what?¡± The assistant looked at Piloy, ¡°Viola also said that today there might be, a possibility of mutation¡­¡± Hearing this, Piloy laughed out loud. Viola really wouldn¡¯t give up until she hit rock bottom; even at a time like this, she could spout such outlandish comments. She had one simple purpose. To make everyone boycott today¡¯s press conference. Too bad. No one believes Viola¡¯s words anymore! Piloy then asked, ¡°How did everyone react?¡± The assistant replied, ¡°They all asked Viola to apologize to you and for Viola to get out of the biology community!¡± Hearing this, the smile on Piloy¡¯s face grew even wider. Viola should indeed get out of the biology community! A moment later, Piloy asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± The assistant weighed their words carefully in their mind, ¡°Lady Sebanli would like to meet you.¡± Everyone in the laboratory knew that Professor Zacks and the Sebanlis had offended Piloy, and the assistant wouldn¡¯t have wanted to deliver this message if they weren¡¯t somewhat acquainted with Lady Sebanli. ¡°Did Sebanli show up?¡± Piloy asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assistant nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Piloy straightened her sleeves and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to meet her now. She doesn¡¯t have the right to attend today¡¯s press conference, please send her back!¡± Now, she and Sebanli were not on the same level, so there was no need to leave Sebanli any face. ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant went to the lobby, gently conveying Piloy¡¯s words to Sebanli, then said, ¡°Lady Sebanli, you should go back quickly, otherwise, Miss Piloy might just have to¡­¡± Chapter 1783 - Chapter 1783: 430: Mutation! Regret Too Late!_5 Chapter 1783: 430: Mutation! Regret Too Late!_5 If Sebanli wouldn¡¯t leave, Piloy would have to take drastic measures. Sebanli picked up on the implications in his assistant¡¯s tone and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Since Piloy wasn¡¯t accepting his apology, he had no choice but to leave immediately. On the other side, Alnwick squinted at the front page of the news website and then turned to Delridge, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Delridge furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°Where to?¡± Alnwick continued, ¡°Did you see the news? Professor Thompson said something might happen today.¡± If Sana really mutated into a zombie, the scene would definitely turn into chaos. Upon hearing this, Delridge was very speechless. ¡°Professor, at this crucial time, do you still believe Viola Thompson?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Viola Thompson, the professor wouldn¡¯t have missed this experiment. At this moment, Alnwick still believed in Viola Thompson! Ridiculous! Does Alnwick no longer have any thoughts of his own? Alnwick turned to look at Delridge, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you can stay here.¡± Having said that, Alnwick turned and walked away. Delridge naturally refused to leave. He wanted to watch Piloy announce the success of the P*D Plan. From now on, Piloy would be his new idol. It was 11 A.M. sharp. The news conference officially began. Piloy stood in front of the stage, accepting the media¡¯s interviews, ¡°Hello, everyone, I am Piloy. Completing the P*D Plan wasn¡¯t just my own accomplishment. I must thank everyone in the laboratory; they all deserve recognition by name.¡± After saying this, Piloy bowed in front of the camera. ¡°Clap clap clap-¡± A deafening applause broke out from below the stage. The live broadcast comments were also very lively. [Piloy is so young!] [Truly the hope for the future of the biological field.] [I just came over from the neighboring news page. Some professor has a new statement saying that a zombie virus might break out today and to be prepared at the scene,] [I¡¯m going to die laughing!] [Does Viola Thompson not feel embarrassed by this?] [Speechless! The P*D Plan has just been announced as completed over here and she¡¯s still trying to stir up the crowd!] [How embarrassing!] Next up was Sana¡¯s interview. When numerous cameras pointed at Sana, she couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous; she swallowed, suddenly feeling her mouth dry. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Sana, the first person in the world to receive the P*D vaccine.¡± ¡°I feel very well right now; being able to walk like a normal person has been my wish for many years. I want to thank Piloy and Professor Casla.¡± The reporter then asked, ¡°Ms. Sana, are you aware of the zombie rumors circulating online?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sana nodded. The reporter continued, ¡°What do you think about that issue?¡± Sana smiled and said, ¡°Those are just baseless talks.¡± The reporter continued with other questions. But at that moment, Sana was already struggling to stand. She felt increasingly thirsty, and her teeth itched, as if something was trying to break out from her gums. Gradually. Sana could no longer hear the noises around her. She looked at the young and beautiful reporter and subconsciously swallowed. The next second. If the reporter had looked up into Sana¡¯s eyes, she would have noticed her pupils slowly turning white, eventually blending completely with the sclera. And Sana had completely lost her humanity. Confronted with the delicious feast before her, she opened her mouth and bit down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reporter hadn¡¯t even had time to react before she collapsed on the ground, still with a smile on her face. Sana moved on to the next person. The scene immediately turned chaotic. People were running and screaming, ¡°Zombie! Zombie!¡± ¡°Help!¡± Chapter 1784 - Chapter 1784: 431: Move Forward with Burdens Chapter 1784: 431: Move Forward with Burdens At this moment, Sana had lost her mind. Her complexion was deathly pale, her entire eyes were devoid of eyeballs, just a stretch of white, looking extremely terrifying, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. Her entire body had only one sensation. Hungry. Very hungry. And these living humans in front of her were her food, the air inside the hall filled with the smell of blood intensely stimulating her taste buds. Inside the hall. People were running and screaming, the scene became chaotic for a moment. Sana directly grabbed an elderly man and bit into him. ¡°No, no¡­¡± The old man begged, tears streaming down his face. But it was useless. To Sana, he was just food. After biting through the old man¡¯s throat, he fell to the ground and died. Bang! And all of this. Was captured by the cameras. Neither the people at the scene nor the viewers watching the broadcast had expected things to turn out this way. Sana, who had been perfectly normal just a second ago, had now turned into a horrifying zombie. Looking at this terrifying scene before them. Many people thought they were dreaming. It even felt more surreal than a dream. After all, zombies only appeared in science fiction movies usually. [She really turned into a zombie!] [What do we do! My brother works here!] [Professor Thompson¡¯s prediction came true, this is the price of disbelief.] [My parents also attended today¡¯s press conference and are now unreachable.] [Praying for safety.] [Professor Thompson is truly impressive, we even mocked her for being jealous of Piloy earlier, but now it seems she was the real sage.] [What should we do? Could it really be Doomsday?] [Everyone hurry and stock up on supplies for the upcoming stay-at-home period!] [Yes, exactly!] Just then. The video that was being broadcast suddenly stopped. Snap. The page turned to a black screen. The cameraman on this side of the screen had his throat bitten through by Sana, a large amount of fresh blood poured into Sana¡¯s mouth. Sana was extremely excited. Her eyes were wide opened. Residents living near the press conference began their escape. If zombies ran out from inside, they would be the first to be attacked. Items in the supermarket were snatched up by people in an instant. Viewing the broadcast, crowds also began frantically hoarding supplies. In a moment, the whole Country Polluton was engulfed in panic. Everyone feared that the situation would become uncontrollable and dreaded becoming food for the zombies. To avoid public panic. Country Polluton began to stop major news media from broadcasting the incident. But Polluton could only control its own country. Neighboring countries began spreading the live footage of the zombie attack. At the same time. The upper echelons of Polluton convened an emergency meeting. Soon, the entire press conference outside was tightly surrounded. Helicopters circled overhead, beginning to pick up people who had successfully escaped to the rooftop. Because the scene inside the hall was too chaotic, coupled with a stampede, not many made it up to the rooftop. Those who managed to clamber into the helicopter heaved a sigh of relief. Yet, tie crooked, hair disheveled, face streaked with blood, they looked utterly disheveled as they clung to the rescuers, crying, ¡°Please save my parents! They are elderly and still trapped below!¡± ¡°And my wife and children¡­¡± If his parents and spouse and children were all to perish in the chaos, then he would be completely ruined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are discussing rescue plans right now. Calm down for a moment and tell us about the situation inside.¡± The man tried his best to calm himself down and spoke about what had happened inside. At the same time. Inside the hall. Sana bit whoever she saw. No target in mind. People trapped inside the hall could only be butchered by Sana, like Big Gray Wolf entering a sheep pen. And Sana¡¯s next target was an eight or nine-year-old child. The child, named Angel, had come with her professor parents. After Sana mutated, a riot broke out among the crowd, and Angel accidentally lost her parents in the chaos. Angel cried out for her mom. ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± At this time, Angel¡¯s mother, Beta, was frantically searching for her daughter. ¡°Angel!¡± But there were too many people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone rushed towards the exit. There were even several stampedes among the crowd. Cries and curses merged into one, a harrowing sight. ¡°Angel! Where are you?¡± Unable to find her daughter, Beta had no choice but to go against the flow to look for her daughter. Chapter 1785 - Chapter 1785: 431: Move Forward with Burdens_2 Chapter 1785: 431: Move Forward with Burdens_2 Everyone was moving forward, But Beta was going backward, making her progress exceptionally difficult. She even nearly fell down several times. Having participated in evacuation drills, Beta knew all too well what would happen if she fell at this moment. She did her best not to fall, calling out loudly, ¡°Angel! Angel!¡± But no matter how loud she shouted, the crowd always drowned out her voice. Beta even witnessed firsthand how people stepped over an elderly woman who had fallen to the ground, trampling her in their rush to escape. She also saw other children separated from their parents, crying out. Human frailty was so apparent in the face of disaster. But Beta could no longer afford to worry about that. Because her daughter was just like those children, anxiously waiting for her. Beta continued to push through the crowd in the opposite direction. ¡°Angel! Angel!¡± It was then that she suddenly saw her daughter right in front of her. Beta was overjoyed and ran to hug Angel, ¡°Mommy finally found you!¡± But strangely, Angel neither responded nor resisted, even pushing her away in fear. That¡¯s when Beta realized. This wasn¡¯t Angel. She was just wearing clothes similar to Angel¡¯s, so she looked very much like Angel from behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Beta¡¯s smile vanished instantaneously. The child¡¯s father found her at that moment, running over and embracing her, ecstatically saying, ¡°Kunan! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Daddy! I¡¯m so scared!¡± Kunan burst into tears then. The father lifted Kunan in his arms, comforting her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Daddy is going to take you away! Mommy is waiting for us up ahead!¡± Hearing this, Beta remembered her husband was missing. He must have gone looking for Angel. Beta wanted to take out her phone to check on her husband¡¯s situation, but that¡¯s when she realized her phone was gone. Beta was immediately engulfed in despair, forced to continue looking for Angel among the crowd. A mother¡¯s strength is formidable. Even if she struggled to twist open a bottle cap in everyday life, at this moment, she was the greatest mother in the world! Finally, heaven rewards the diligent. Beta found her daughter ahead. ¡°Angel!¡± Angel also saw her mother at that time and shouted excitedly, ¡°Mommy!¡± Just as Angel was about to run toward her mother, Beta¡¯s eyes widened in terror. Because Zombie Sana had appeared behind Angel, baring her terrifying fangs at Angel. ¡°No!¡± Beta screamed in despair, and at that moment, she summoned a miraculous burst of strength, rushed in front of Angel, and pushed her hard, ¡°Run! Run fast! Find Daddy!¡± My daughter. Mommy hopes you forget today and enjoy a safe and happy life hereafter. But Beta didn¡¯t want to give up just like that; she grabbed a vase nearby, and at the moment Sana was about to bite down, she grabbed the vase and smashed it hard on Sana¡¯s head. Bang! The vase shattered to pieces. Yet Sana showed no reaction, one bite tearing through Beta¡¯s throat. Angel witnessed it all. Beta¡¯s consciousness hadn¡¯t completely faded, she looked at her daughter, ¡°Run¡­run¡­.¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Angel cried out for her mother but could only turn to flee. The people Inside the Hall decided they couldn¡¯t sit idly by any longer. There were so many of them, couldn¡¯t they overpower one zombie? With someone taking the lead, others also picked up weapons. The crowd swarmed in. But the mutated Sana, now incredibly strong, kicked a man who lunged at her away and bit into another man¡¯s throat. Seeing this, the others didn¡¯t dare to approach any further and continued to flee. But just then. Those who had been attacked by Sana suddenly stood up, their eyes glinting fiercely, fangs growing from their mouths, their eyes turning completely white. Growling, they ran towards the crowd. Nobody expected those people to mutate so quickly and become zombies just like Sana. There was only one zombie, Sana, before. Now there was a horde! The trapped crowd was instantly filled with despair; from three stampedes, now there were several more. At this point. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone became cornered prey, easy to slaughter. ¡°They¡¯ve mutated!¡± ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone to save us?¡± ¡°Oh God, come to your poor children!¡± Chapter 1786 - Chapter 1786: 431: Marching Forward Under Load_3 Chapter 1786: 431: Marching Forward Under Load_3 ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Dad, come save me!¡± Mason Grant was also running for his life. He knew there were other exits in this conference hall. Surely, no one went through there. At this moment, Mason only cared about escaping, disregarding everything else as he pushed an old woman blocking his way to the ground, stepping over her. No one knew how much Mason regretted. Had he known, he would never have participated in this cursed experiment. Now Viola Thompson¡¯s words had struck true. Mason envied Alnwick. Alnwick had the foresight not only to refrain from participating in the experiment but also to leave the scene immediately after seeing the news released by Viola. Alnwick must be outside, watching the chaos unfold. Thinking of this, Mason felt an unpleasant sensation in his heart. He had thought that after participating in the experiment, a bright future awaited him, but instead, he had opened the gates of hell. While running, Mason took out his phone to contact the outside world. ¡°Yes, the situation is very dangerous, there have been several stampedes already!¡± ¡°And now it¡¯s not just Sana; those bitten by Sana have also turned into zombies!¡± Soon, Mason reached the emergency exit. He breathed a sigh of relief. Just as Mason was about to pull the door handle, a chill ran down his spine, and before he could react, a zombie viciously bit his throat. ¡°Ah!¡± Mason let out his final scream. Then he collapsed to the ground. He ultimately failed to escape. This scene was witnessed by Piloy hiding nearby. Piloy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched. She had not expected things to turn out this way. The experiment was supposed to be without any issues. But why had the results turned out exactly as Viola had predicted? Was she really inferior to Viola? Why? For the sake of biological experiments, she could give up everything, but in the end, she was still inferior to Viola? Piloy trembled all over, wanting to scream loudly, but she feared attracting the attention of the zombies. Today, sixteen thousand people had come to the event. Now, there were already over two hundred infected. And the number was still increasing. Outside. The arriving rescue teams were trying to devise a way to perform rescues. They thought of many methods. But all were eventually denied. After all, they were facing aggressive zombies. The helicopter on the rooftop continued to provide aid. But fewer and fewer people made it up. Just then. Another person ran up and yelled at the helicopter, ¡°Save me!¡± The rescuers in the helicopter immediately dropped a rope, and the person on the rooftop grabbed it. At the critical moment. A zombie burst through the door, grabbed the rope, and climbed up, grabbing the escapee¡¯s ankle. The rescue personnel turned pale, too scared to retract the rope further, took out a rifle, and shot the zombie in the head. But it was useless. After the gunshot, the zombie was still vigorous and unaffected. The escapee desperately tried to kick the zombie off. But no matter how hard he tried, the zombie remained immovable. The escapee screamed in despair! He didn¡¯t want to die! He really didn¡¯t want to die! As the zombie was about to climb up the rope, the rescue personnel had no choice but to take out a sharp dagger. ¡°Snap!¡± They cut the rope directly. Both the zombie and the escapee fell to the ground. The zombie looked up at the helicopter, howling loudly. The howl quickly attracted its companions. On the helicopter, the rescuers could only watch helplessly as the escapee¡¯s throat was bitten by a group of zombies. Seeing that the rooftop was also being overrun, the rescue personnel had to report to their leader. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the leader immediately gave the order, ¡°To ensure the safety of the people in the surrounding area, find a way to close the rooftop door immediately! Do not let the zombies run out!¡± The rescue personnel hesitated. If they sealed off the rooftop, wouldn¡¯t that mean locking up the civilians inside as well? But since the order was given, they had to comply. To prevent the zombies from escaping, they not only locked the door on the rooftop, but they also locked all other escape routes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment. They could only sacrifice the few to save the many. After all, if just one zombie got out, it could potentially lead to Doomsday. It was a risk no one could afford! The people who had escaped looked at the sealed door, crying and pleading, ¡°Please! Save the people inside! My girlfriend is still in there! You can¡¯t lock the door! You can¡¯t lock it!¡± Chapter 1787 - Chapter 1787: 431: Move Forward with Burdens_4 Chapter 1787: 431: Move Forward with Burdens_4 Once the door was locked, the trapped people inside had only one way out. Death. To be bitten to death by zombies, and then ultimately turn into one of them. Jack looked at the person kneeling before him, and his heart ached, but there was no other way but to seal off the door. They had decided to do so, in order to protect everyone else. At this very moment, the inside was already in utter chaos. If they kept the doors open, no one would know whether the next thing to emerge would be a person or a zombie. They couldn¡¯t take such a great risk. Therefore, it was imperative to lock the door and ensure the safety of the lives and property of other citizens. ¡°We understand everyone¡¯s feelings, rest assured, we will do our utmost to rescue all the trapped victims.¡± ¡°Then open the door!¡± ¡°Yes, open the door!¡± There were not just the rescued, but also many relatives of the trapped personnel. The inside was in total chaos. The outside was also in utter mayhem, and many even started to revolt, determined to break down the door to rescue their families and loved ones. Out of desperation, the leaders of Country Polluton had no choice but to send in armed forces to suppress the crowd. Alnwick had just returned home when he saw the mass messages in the social group. An outbreak of the zombie virus had occurred in the LP Building. Tens of thousands were trapped inside, and according to information provided by those trapped, there were already hundreds of infected. There were also several hundred casualties from stampede incidents. Upon seeing this message, Alnwick¡¯s brow twitched, and he immediately opened the news page, but strangely, there was no report of the incident on the news page. Alnwick then jumped to international websites. There, the news was plastered all over the sites. Alnwick immediately made a call to a friend who had also attended the press conference. Luckily, his friend answered the phone quickly. ¡°Hello, Lucy, what¡¯s the situation over there now?¡± Lucy was crying, ¡°The situation is critical right now, the doors are locked tight, we have no escape and can only wait for death! Professor Alnwick, I regret not going with you so much now, I regret mocking you! I apologize to you and I apologize to Professor Thompson! Sorry! I apologize for my ignorance! Please, find a way to save me, okay? I don¡¯t want to die; I really don¡¯t!¡± When Alnwick had left earlier, he had informed all his friends, but they all thought Alnwick was making a mountain out of a molehill. Zombies in this world? But now? Sana had really mutated! Alnwick tried to calm himself down, while putting on his shoes, he said, ¡°Lucy, keep calm, find a place to hide and make sure the zombies don¡¯t find you! We won¡¯t give up on you!¡± Beep beep beep¡­ Just then, the call was suddenly cut off, replaced by a busy signal. Alnwick tried calling again, but nobody answered from the other end. Alnwick couldn¡¯t care too much about that, he quickly put on his shoes and ran outside. His wife, seeing him about to leave right after coming back, immediately stood up and said, ¡°Alnwick, where are you going?¡± That¡¯s when Alnwick realized his wife was still at home. He immediately calmed down and placed his hands on his wife¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Darling, please listen carefully to every word I say next, go to the supermarket and buy enough food for a month, then go to the school and pick up Fiona and Aisali. After that, hide in the basement and don¡¯t come out until you hear from me!¡± Nobody knew what the ultimate outcome would be. Surviving was of the utmost importance now. Stella sensed something was amiss in Alnwick; she was also a scientific researcher and immediately asked, ¡°Is there a problem with the P*D Plan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alnwick nodded. Stella realized the seriousness of the situation, nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, leave the kids to me, you go and do what you need to!¡± Just as Alnwick was about to turn and leave, his wife grabbed his hand, ¡°Take care of yourself, the kids and I will wait for you at home.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay.¡± Alnwick nodded. With that, Alnwick turned and left. Stella watched her husband¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes slightly reddening. In a moment, she immediately bucked up and went to the school to pick up the children. After arriving at the school, she discovered that many parents who had heard the rumors had already come to pick up their children. After picking up the children, Stella took them to the supermarket to stock up on goods, but by then, due to the news having spread, the supermarket had already been looted empty. Chapter 1788 - Chapter 1788: 431: Marching Forward Under Load_5 Chapter 1788: 431: Marching Forward Under Load_5 Stella ran to several supermarkets in one breath before she managed to buy some bread and rice. The food was barely enough for a month¡¯s consumption. After getting home, Stella filled every water container in the house, then she and the children took refuge in the basement. Delridge was one of the fleeing individuals. His face was etched with panic and disarray. All he wanted to do was get out as quickly as possible. But there were people everywhere. There were cries everywhere, and all the safety exits were blocked. They had nowhere to flee. Delridge screamed in despair. Regret! He regretted not listening to his teacher¡¯s advice at the time, and he regretted even more that he hadn¡¯t left the death-trap building with Alnwick. If only he could turn back time, he would follow his teacher without hesitation. But now, what use was regret? Delridge phoned his family to leave a last message. ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I might die¡­¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t die, dear, you won¡¯t. Your father and I will find a way to save you.¡± His parents comforted Delridge. But Delridge knew very well that unless a miracle occurred, he was only facing a dead end. Just one bite from a zombie, and you become one. No one could take that risk. And no one could assure how many people inside the building had been bitten. So, locking the door was the wisest choice. Outside, rescue teams were evacuating the crowd, bringing in armored vehicles and cannons. If any zombies escaped, they would just crush them with the armored vehicles. As for the cannons, that was the last resort. If they couldn¡¯t deal with the zombies, then they would have to use the cannons to bombard the building and completely eliminate the zombies. But that would mean everyone inside the building would perish, too. Officials from Country Polluton had summoned many experts. They were all discussing countermeasures. Professor Alnwick was also at the scene, contacting Viola Thompson. Since Viola Thompson had predicted that forced experiments would inevitably lead to a mutant zombie virus, she might have a way to combat it. But strangely, he couldn¡¯t get through to Viola Thompson. That made sense, though. If he were Viola Thompson, he wouldn¡¯t want to answer his calls either. After all, Viola Thompson had predicted the outbreak of the zombie virus. And just yesterday, she had issued a news release, urging everyone not to attend the press conference. Not only that. Viola Thompson had also contacted the leaders of Country Polluton. But none of them had taken Viola Thompson¡¯s words seriously. Viola Thompson must be furious now. If Country Polluton had taken her words to heart sooner, this disaster would not have occurred. With this thought, Professor Alnwick sighed. A leader came up to Alnwick, asking anxiously, ¡°Have you reached Professor Thompson?¡± At this moment, Viola Thompson was their only hope. Professor Alnwick shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Boom! At that moment, the sound of a helicopter filled the sky. Alnwick looked up. Seeing the bright red flag on the helicopter, hope flickered in his eyes. It was Viola Thompson! The people on the helicopter must be Viola Thompson! ¡°Professor Thompson!¡± Sure enough, as soon as the helicopter landed, Viola Thompson stepped out. The senior officials of Country Polluton immediately went to greet her, ¡°Professor Thompson!¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s presence on the scene brought a great deal of motivation and hope to everyone. Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯m already aware of the situation. How many people are inside now?¡± ¡°One hundred and one have escaped, including the staff, leaving 16,644 people still inside!¡± Viola Thompson frowned. She hadn¡¯t expected there to still be so many people inside. When she had released the news announcement, she intended to reduce the number of people at the scene, but clearly, no one had heeded her warning. The zombie virus spread incredibly fast, and by now, at least five or six hundred individuals inside must have already mutated. The situation was too dire! Professor Alnwick ran in at this moment, ¡°Professor Thompson, what do we do now?¡± Viola Thompson followed up, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Our laboratory has developed a specific drug to combat the zombie virus, but time is of the essence, and I don¡¯t know if it will work. We can only try it out.¡± Hearing this, Alnwick breathed a sigh of relief, knowing Viola Thompson must have a solution. Professor Alnwick continued to inquire, ¡°How do we use the antidote?¡± Viola Thompson said, ¡°Just shoot it into the zombie¡¯s body, like an anesthetic needle.¡± ¡°Give me the stuff, and I¡¯ll send in sharpshooters!¡± Viola Thompson nodded, directed people to distribute the antidote, ¡°The supply is limited, remember not to waste it. Also, it will only be effective if shot into the governing vessel acupoint of the zombie!¡± Saying this, Viola Thompson pointed to a spot on Professor Alnwick¡¯s back, ¡°Right here.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Alnwick quickly distributed the antidote to the sharpshooters, preparing to go in and fight the zombies. Viola Thompson picked up a rifle, slung a backpack over her shoulder, and headed inside. Seeing this, Alnwick was shocked. The senior officials and Alnwick immediately stopped Viola Thompson, ¡°Professor Thompson! It¡¯s too dangerous inside; you can¡¯t go in!¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s face was expressionless as she said, ¡°I need to understand the situation inside to communicate with the laboratory in time and develop the antidote against the zombies. Don¡¯t worry, a few zombies are not going to hurt me.¡± Vincent Lee and Mila were waiting for her news. To expedite the development of an even more effective drug. At such a time, she was the best candidate to go in. After saying that, Viola Thompson turned and walked away. Decades ago, it was the sacrifices and burdens carried by the former generation that brought peace to the world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alnwick, watching Viola Thompson¡¯s retreating figure, felt his eyes well up, struggling to speak. While the people inside the building fought desperately to get out, others were fighing to get in. Not until Viola Thompson and the sharpshooters¡¯ silhouettes had disappeared from view did Alnwick, his hands trembling, salute them. The others behind him also put aside all their belongings and saluted in the most impeccable manner. Chapter 1789 - Chapter 1789: 432: Full of regret, Miss Song is the hope! Chapter 1789: 432: Full of regret, Miss Song is the hope! Viola Thompson walked into the building with the shooters. The situation inside was even more dreadful than imagined. Screams and cries merged into a cacophony. The air was thick with the smell of blood. The shooters, carrying their guns, began to attack the zombies. At the same time, An announcement blared through the building¡¯s speakers. ¡°Hello, everyone, I am Peter Franco, and I¡¯m currently outside the building. Please, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t worry. We will never abandon you. Professor Thompson has now entered with a group of shooters to kill the zombies. Everyone, please ensure your own safety and wait for Professor Thompson to lead you out.¡± Peter Franco was the chief of Country Polluton. Hearing his words calmed the crowd a little. Thank goodness! They were going to be saved! They were finally going to be saved! Several survivors clung to each other and wept bitterly. Just moments ago, They thought they were doomed after learning the building¡¯s doors were sealed, left waiting for death. ¡°Professor Thompson is here, we are going to be saved!¡± ¡°We are saved!¡± People cried with relief. Hiding in a corner, Piloy never expected to hear Viola Thompson¡¯s name at a time like this. She ultimately had come! Piloy once thought she could meet Viola Thompson at the pinnacle. Who would have known, That their next meeting would be in such a place. It was indeed ludicrous. Professor Casla also heard the broadcast. He was filled with regret. Regret that he hadn¡¯t listened to Viola Thompson¡¯s advice. If he had stopped the experiment then, none of this would have happened. He shouldn¡¯t have believed in miracles. Bang! Just then, a loud noise filled the air. Casla looked back. To his horror, he saw his former assistant, who had been bitten at some point, had now mutated into a zombie. ¡°Irinna!¡± Casla tried to wake Irinna. But it was no use. As if she couldn¡¯t hear him, she kept walking towards him. Casla knew. After the zombie virus mutated, it started to erode human consciousness. It wouldn¡¯t matter who, Even if it was her parents standing beside her now, Irinna would still bite them without hesitation. Realizing this, Casla felt an acute anguish. Irinna¡¯s family situation was complicated, her parents had died early, and she had a paralyzed grandmother awaiting her care. Now that Irinna was infected, what would become of her grandmother? Why did God test such a miserable child? Casla wept bitterly! At that moment, Irinna had already approached Casla, opening her mouth wide. Casla thought of atoning through death. But at the crucial moment, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to take that step. He grabbed a plank of wood and shoved it into Irinna¡¯s mouth. Casla then took the opportunity to run into an empty room and lock the door behind him. After running into the room, Casla breathed a sigh of relief. It was close. So very close. Bang! Just as Casla breathed a sigh of relief, a thudding noise came from outside the door. Bang bang bang! And the noise grew louder with each thud. Were the zombies outside aware of his presence? Casla picked up a stool, preparing to defend himself. Bang! The next second, the door burst open from the outside. To be precise, It was a zombie that had lost all sanity. Casla recognized this person too. It was his prized student, Alban. ¡°Alban, how did you turn out like this?¡± Seeing the familiar faces around him turn into mutants one after the other was extremely painful. Casla threw the stool he was holding at Alban. He hoped it would knock Alban down. But it didn¡¯t. Alban caught the stool, threw it down furiously, and it broke in half. Casla, terrified, turned pale and ran toward the exit. But he was too slow. Alban grabbed his neck, bared his sharp fangs, and bit down. Casla closed his eyes. But strangely, the expected pain did not come. Casla opened his eyes. As soon as he did, he saw Viola Thompson standing behind the zombie. ¡°Professor Thompson!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Casla¡¯s eyes widened, filled with a look of guilt. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just come with me,¡± Viola Thompson said next. ¡°Okay.¡± Casla immediately followed Viola Thompson¡¯s steps. As they walked, Viola Thompson reached into her bag, pulled out a gun, and handed it to Casla. Chapter 1790 - Chapter 1790: 432: Full of regrets, Miss Song is the hope!_2 Chapter 1790: 432: Full of regrets, Miss Song is the hope!_2 ¡°Do you know where the Governor Vessel acupoint is?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Casla nodded. Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Shooting a zombie in the Governor Vessel acupoint can temporarily control the zombie, but remember, bullets are limited, so don¡¯t waste them.¡± She had already experimented on zombies. After one injection, she could temporarily control the zombie for about ten minutes. More drugs still needed to be developed. ¡°Okay, Professor Thompson.¡± Casla wiped her tears and closely followed Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson was very skilled. Any zombie that came close to her was knocked down within three moves. Casla aimed and shot. Soon, one zombie after another fell to the ground. Country Polluton no longer suppressed the news. They chose to livestream the situation outside the building. Many survivors also hid and secretly recorded videos of Viola Thompson. [Professor Thompson is doing great!] [Life is full of dangers, not because we are lucky, but because some carry the burden for us.] [Salute to those who go against the tide.] [Professor Thompson is doing great!] [Praying for safety.] [Professor Thompson, we are all waiting for your safe return.] [¡­] Here. Willy received a call from a friend. In a worried tone, the friend asked over the phone, ¡°Professor Zacks, you didn¡¯t go to the Piloy press conference, did you?¡± Willy had locked himself in his room all day. He couldn¡¯t face the question. After all, it should have been him who was cured. Willy sighed, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t go.¡± Hearing this, his friend breathed a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Good that you didn¡¯t! I thought¡­ Professor Zacks! Thank goodness Lady Sebanli had the foresight, otherwise you would have been trapped in the building now!¡± Upon hearing this, Willy realized something was wrong and frowned as he asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± In surprise, his friend asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Willy answered. His friend continued, ¡°The P*D Plan in Piloy has mutated, and now the first person vaccinated, Sana, has turned into a zombie!¡± ¡°What?¡± Willy was shocked. His friend repeated the words just said. Willy swallowed hard, trying to keep himself calm, and then asked, ¡°You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, go watch the news!¡± Willy grabbed his phone with one hand and turned on the computer with the other. Sure enough, the news pages were filled with this story. In that moment. Willy¡¯s hands trembled. How had things suddenly developed like this? At that moment, Willy suddenly remembered something and quickly said to his friend on the phone, ¡°I have to hang up now! Stay home and don¡¯t wander around!¡± After finishing his sentence, Willy hung up the phone. Willy maneuvered his wheelchair to the living room and called out his wife¡¯s name. ¡°Sebanli!¡± ¡°Sebanli!¡± But no matter how he shouted, there was no response from his wife in the air. Willy was utterly devastated. He began to regret. Regret getting angry with Sebanli, and he certainly shouldn¡¯t have stubbornly asked her to apologize to Piloy. What now? Thinking his wife might be in that building, Willy¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. Willy took out his phone and dialed his wife¡¯s number, but heard that the other party had turned off their phone. Could it be that his wife really had an accident? Just then. A click. The sound of a door opening came through the air. It must have been his wife returning. Willy turned to look. Unfortunately. It wasn¡¯t his wife who had come back, but his parents. ¡°Willy! I¡¯m so relieved to see that you¡¯re okay!¡± His mother hugged Willy tightly, overwhelmed with emotion. His father also thanked God. Willy had escaped danger, but he couldn¡¯t feel happy at all. Because there was still no news of his wife. ¡°Dad, Mom, have you seen Sebanli?¡± ¡°No,¡± his mother shook her head and smiled, saying, ¡°Speaking of which, we should thank Sebanli. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on you not getting the vaccine, you would have become a zombie now!¡± Hearing this, Willy felt even worse. His wife had saved his life, but he had pushed her into the depths of hell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Willy burst into tears. Seeing him like this, his parents were shocked and quickly asked what waswrong. Willy explained what had happened. After hearing the whole story, his father frowned and said, ¡°Foolish, you¡¯ve been too foolish!¡± Willy, with red eyes, said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this.¡± Chapter 1791 - Chapter 1791: 432: Full of regrets, Miss Song is the hope!_3 Chapter 1791: 432: Full of regrets, Miss Song is the hope!_3 Mother sighed, ¡°Blaming him is useless now! I just hope Sebanli is okay.¡± Just then, the sound of the door opening came through the air again. Willy looked up. It was Sebanli! ¡°Sebanli!¡± Willy was very excited. Mother, however, hugged Sebanli, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, it¡¯s good! I apologize on behalf of Willy!¡± Willy also followed with, ¡°Sebanli, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sebanli¡¯s eyes were also somewhat red, as she looked at Willy and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Seeing his wife like this made Willy even more upset. His wife had faced life and death, yet she forgave him unreservedly, but he had done such a thing to her. ¡ª Through the news, far away in Capital City, Sawyer Thompson and Mary Perryne also learned about Viola Thompson entering the Zombie Building against the flow. Mary Perryne was frantic, wiping her tears while saying, ¡°How could Viola just go to Country Polluton without saying a word!¡± Compared to the panicked Mary, Sawyer was much calmer, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to worry, Viola is so skilled, she will definitely protect herself.¡± Mary looked at Sawyer, ¡°You make it sound so simple! Those are zombies! What if something happens to Viola, what will we do?¡± They had just recognized their daughter! How could they withstand this risk now? Sawyer¡¯s expression remained composed, but his tightly clasped hands betrayed his emotions. As a father, how could he not be anxious? But zombies were linked to the safety of all humanity. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t only his daughter inside that building. There were also the children of thousands and thousands of people. In this world, someone always has to carry the burden and move forward. Only in this way, can there be peace in the world. Sawyer looked at Mary, trying to calm himself down, ¡°Mary, don¡¯t worry for now, just wait for news from Viola calmly. Viola has been through so much, she will definitely be fine this time.¡± Mary cried and said, ¡°Why is Viola so foolish! She had already warned those people, they didn¡¯t listen to her! Why should she still go save them? If they die, it¡¯s their own fault! What does it have to do with our Viola?¡± She isn¡¯t that great. Nor does she have the spirit of self-sacrifice. As a mother, she just hopes her daughter can be alright. To live a happy and fulfilling life. Sawyer gently patted Mary¡¯s back, ¡°Mary, we have to trust Viola. She never does anything unless she¡¯s sure about it, if there were real danger, she definitely wouldn¡¯t go!¡± ¡°I know Viola best; that child does everything with passion, completely disregarding life and death!¡± Mary cried, ¡°If something happens to Viola, I won¡¯t want to live either!¡± Sawyer tried his best to stabilize Mary¡¯s emotions. Mandel Thompson also learned about his sister¡¯s trip to Country Polluton from the news. He immediately had someone book a flight to Country Polluton. A moment later, Mandel called Isla Astir. ¡°Miss Astir.¡± Isla Astir usually didn¡¯t check her phone when she wasn¡¯t busy, and hadn¡¯t known about the zombie news. As she was thankful to Mandel for helping her a lot, Isla invited Mandel to come over for dinner at her house in the evening, but when Isla went to the supermarket to buy groceries, she found that many fruits, vegetables, and food staples had been sold out. ¡°Brother Thompson.¡± Mandel was carefully choosing his words, then said, ¡°Something came up on my end, and I might have to miss dinner tonight, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± At the end of his call, as if he had thought of something, Mandel added, ¡°Miss Astir, try to stay indoors if you can these days and stock up on some rice, flour, and oil.¡± These words left Isla bewildered, and she curiously asked, ¡°Brother Thompson, what happened?¡± Mandel replied, ¡°Check the international news.¡± After he said this, Mandel hung up. Isla immediately opened the international news page. Upon clearly seeing the news content, her face turned somewhat pale. Zombies! Viola¡¯s prediction had come true. These stubborn foreigners! She hoped Miss Thompson was safe! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Isla immediately went to purchase essential living supplies. Luckily, she had driven there, so even if she bought a lot, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to take home. She spent over three thousand dollars on goods. After arriving at the complex, Isla called her parents to come down and help carry the things. The Astir¡¯s parents arrived quickly, and seeing how much Isla had bought, both were very surprised, ¡°Isla, why did you buy so much stuff?¡± Chapter 1792 - Chapter 1792: 432: Full of regrets, Miss Thompson is the hope!_4 Chapter 1792: 432: Full of regrets, Miss Thompson is the hope!_4 It was as if they were stocking up for a supermarket. Isla Astir said, ¡°We might not be able to go out for a while.¡± As she finished, Isla casually explained what had happened. Hearing this, Astir¡¯s parents¡¯ eyes widened. Mr. Astir swallowed hard, ¡°In all my years, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of zombies! Aren¡¯t those things just in TV shows?¡± But this is real life! Isla explained, ¡°It¡¯s actually a gene mutation. Piloy in Country Polluton, against Miss Thompson¡¯s wishes, forced through genetic editing, which triggered the zombie virus. Now, the situation in Country Polluton is very bad, and I¡¯ve heard the death toll has already surpassed a thousand.¡± At this point, Isla paused, then added, ¡°And I saw on the news that the zombie genes are constantly mutating. Who knows when they might spread beyond Country Polluton! That¡¯s why we have to be prepared.¡± The more Astir¡¯s parents listened, the tenser they became. They then said, ¡°Should we move to the basement?¡± Their house was on the ground floor, complete with a basement. But since the basement was too humid, it was only used for storage. Isla frowned slightly and continued, ¡°If the zombie virus really spreads to our country, we might have to move to the basement. Mom and Dad, you¡¯d better not go out these days!¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Mrs. Astir nodded repeatedly, ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t go out either!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The three of them spoke while moving all the items from the car trunk into the house. Eva Webster had heard that Mandel Thompson was visiting the Astir family later that evening, so she had come over. Seeing Isla return without Mandel, Eva felt very puzzled and asked, ¡°Isla, where is Mr. Thompson?¡± Isla answered, ¡°Brother Thompson had a last-minute issue and won¡¯t come tonight.¡± Not coming? Eva¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°Why?¡± Isla continued, ¡°It might be related to today¡¯s news.¡± ¡°The news about Country Polluton?¡± Eva asked. Isla nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Eva squinted her eyes. What does Viola Thompson going to Country Polluton have to do with Mandel Thompson? He must just not want to come, right? Eva pressed on with another question, ¡°Isla, does Mr. Thompson know I¡¯m here today?¡± Isla glanced at Eva, then shook her head, ¡°He didn¡¯t ask, so I¡¯m not very clear.¡± She could sense Eva¡¯s intentions. For a man like Mandel Thompson, it was rare for him not to attract women¡¯s affection. Upon hearing this, Eva became anxious and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t ask so you didn¡¯t tell him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± On hearing this, Eva was very upset. It was intentional. Isla was surely doing it on purpose. Jealous that she was the one Mandel liked, Isla had concealed the news of her visit to the Astir family from Mandel. Such a horrible person! Disgusting! Isla then said, ¡°Second cousin, with the zombie virus outbreak in Country Polluton, you should remind our aunt to stockpile supplies in case of emergencies.¡± Olivia Armstrong immediately nodded, ¡°Exactly, stock up more. The times are troubled; tell your parents not to wander outside. Better stay home and hide.¡± ¡°Got it, Aunt,¡± Eva picked up her purse from the table and added, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I have something else to attend to, I¡¯ll be going now!¡± With Mandel Thompson not there, what was the point of staying at the Astir family¡¯s place? Olivia followed Eva¡¯s steps, ¡°Eva, it¡¯s not safe right now, and it¡¯s getting dark. Why don¡¯t you go back tomorrow morning?¡± Eva didn¡¯t even turn her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can manage on my own.¡± After Eva had made up her mind, Olivia didn¡¯t insist further, turning back to head inside the house, she muttered, ¡°Eva is really such a strange child!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s strange; she¡¯s fixated on someone she shouldn¡¯t be!¡± William Astir suddenly spoke up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With Eva¡¯s obvious behavior, who couldn¡¯t see it? Olivia turned to look at William, saying speechlessly, ¡°Only you talk too much, the rest of us are mute.¡± William didn¡¯t reply but instead turned to Isla, continuing, ¡°Isla, remember, no matter who you¡¯re dealing with, always keep something to yourself. Don¡¯t be completely open; sometimes those closest to you are the ones who will stab you in the back.¡± This time, Olivia didn¡¯t counter Isla¡¯s words, but agreed, ¡°Your dad¡¯s right, don¡¯t trust Eva just because she¡¯s your cousin, one must be cautious of others¡¯ hidden thoughts.¡± Isla nodded, ¡°Okay, Mom and Dad, I understand.¡± Chapter 1793 - Chapter 1793: 432: Full of regrets, Miss Song is the hope!_5 Chapter 1793: 432: Full of regrets, Miss Song is the hope!_5 Airport. It was only after arriving in Country Polluton that Mandel Thompson learned that all private flights to and mentioning Country Polluton had been suspended. Fortunately, the Thompson Clan owned their private jet. However, the airport then informed Mandel Thompson that all private planes and ships had to be grounded, and currently, no one was allowed to enter or leave Country Polluton. Mandel Thompson had originally wanted to rush to the scene and join forces with Viola Thompson. Unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t even step out of the airport. Just as Mandel Thompson walked out of the airport, he saw his brothers, Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson, walking toward him with their luggage. ¡°Big brother!¡± The two ran over as soon as they saw Mandel Thompson. United as brothers, Mandel Thompson naturally knew what his younger brothers intended to do and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, the airport won¡¯t let us fly.¡± Samuel Thompson frowned, ¡°Why?¡± Mandel Thompson continued, ¡°Probably because they¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll be in danger.¡± ¡°What about our little sister?¡± Edward Thompson¡¯s face was filled with urgency, ¡°I just tried to contact her, and her phone is in an unresponsive state!¡± As the eldest brother, Mandel Thompson had to stay composed and not let his brothers¡¯ agitation unsettle him, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, mom and dad must be really anxious right now.¡± Unable to go to Country Polluton, the Three Brothers had no choice but to return home. Back at home, as expected, their mother was frantic. The Three Brothers took turns trying to comfort their mother. ¡ª Country Polluton. Viola Thompson conveyed the latest news about the zombies to the Laboratory. With the efforts of Vincent Lee, Mila, Eva Stewart, and others, a new potent drug was developed at the fastest speed. Eva Stewart delivered the drug to the field. However, at this time, they faced a dilemma. How to ensure the antidote reaches Viola Thompson¡¯s hands without fail? Therefore, they needed to find someone with agile skills. Just as Peter Franco had a candidate in mind, a man in a windbreaker rushed over and took the backpack from Eva¡¯s hands, ¡°Let me go in.¡± Peter Franco looked at the newcomer with a slight frown, and as he was about to speak, Eva exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Mr. Lentz!¡± Indeed. It was Terrence Lentz. Terrence Lentz nodded slightly, looking at Eva, ¡°How are things inside now?¡± Eva¡¯s complexion was not good, ¡°Although the situation has stabilized a lot since the boss went in, the number of zombies is still increasing.¡± Terrence Lentz glanced at Peter Franco and grabbed his collar, ¡°Listen, if anything happens to Viola, every single one of you will have to join her in death!¡± If Peter Franco could have stopped the absurd experiment earlier, things wouldn¡¯t have escalated to this extent. As the leader, Peter Franco bore the primary responsibility! After saying this, Terrence Lentz turned and walked away. Peter Franco remained rooted to the spot, taking a long while to recover. Such a powerful aura! After a good moment, Peter Franco then looked at Eva, and asked, ¡°Who is that man?¡± Eva answered, ¡°He is our boss¡¯s fiance.¡± Fiance? Peter Franco was stunned for a moment. He naturally knew the rumors about Terrence Lentz. But this man did not seem like the rumors said. With this thought, Peter Franco narrowed his eyes. Terrence Lentz successfully entered the building. As soon as he stepped into the building, he faced an attack from a lurking zombie. Terrence Lentz¡¯s ears twitched, and he countered with a lift of his foot. Bang! The attacking zombie hit the ground. The scene inside the building was too horrific to bear. ¡ª Meanwhile, Viola Thompson was also struggling with the zombies. At the same time, she noticed that the zombies were mutating continuously. Before, the antidote could control them for ten minutes, but now it lasted less than five! If this continued, the situation would be very unfavorable for them! Viola Thompson¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, her ears picked up a sound. Someone was coming! Thinking it was another zombie ambush, Viola Thompson struck with the side of her hand. Terrence Lentz caught her wrist, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Viola was momentarily stunned, then she looked up, ¡°How did you get here? You¡¯re being reckless!¡± Chapter 1794 - Chapter 1794: 433: Pelois Confession! Chapter 1794: 433: Peloi¡¯s Confession! Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t expected to see Terrence Lentz here. Her eyebrows were tightly furrowed, ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is here?¡± If Terrence were bitten by a zombie, even slightly, his body would mutate. At that point, not even gods could save him. It was sheer madness! Seeing Viola like this, Terrence smiled helplessly, his eyes filled with an indulgent expression, ¡°Miss Thompson, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself¡­¡± He paused, ¡°and I¡¯ll protect you as well.¡± It was his duty. Although Viola was somewhat uneasy, with Terrence already here, there was no way to send him back. She continued, ¡°Then you must stick close to me.¡± Terrence nodded. Miss Thompson seemed to have some misunderstandings about him. Did he look so fragile that he needed protection? It was at this moment. Several zombies attacked from both sides. Terrence immediately handed over the bag in his hand to Viola, ¡°This is the latest special medicine sent by Eva Stewart.¡± Viola took the bag and quickly loaded the special medicine into her gun¡¯s chamber, swiftly entering combat mode. Pop, pop, pop. After a few gunshots, the attacking zombies fell to the ground. The posture was incredibly cool! Terrence watched her, his gaze deep, the girl before him overlaying with the image in his mind. The man¡¯s eyes grew even more indulgent. Viola turned to Terrence, ¡°What are you dazing for? Keep up with me!¡± Zombies surrounded them. A single misstep could cost them their lives, which is why Viola¡¯s tone was somewhat forceful. Terrence leisurely picked up a gun, his thin lips slightly parting, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Thompson, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Viola slightly furrowed her brows. Terrence continued, ¡°I still have to deliver the special medicine to others.¡± ¡°I can go,¡± Viola quickly replied. Terrence smiled and retorted, ¡°Miss Thompson, do I really look that unreliable?¡± After saying this, Terrence turned and left. Viola watched his retreating figure, feeling helpless yet unable to do anything. ¡°Terrence Lentz!¡± Terrence halted his steps and looked towards Viola. His handsome, phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, cunning yet profound, making it hard to meet his gaze directly, ¡°Is there anything else Miss Thompson would like to instruct?¡± While speaking, he casually kicked away a zombie that lunged at him. With such calm. Like kicking a soccer ball. ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± Viola¡¯s voice was soft yet resolute. ¡°Understood, leader!¡± Terrence saluted Viola formally. The two took separate paths. Soon, Terrence continuously met members of the sniper team. The sniper team captain¡¯s expression was a bit grim, ¡°Mr. Lentz, how are things outside? We need support!¡± There were twenty-five team members when they first arrived. Now only fifteen remained! Ten had been turned into zombies. Just thinking about his team members being ripped apart by zombies, filled the captain with immense fear! Though he had professional training, they were now facing a massive number of zombies. Injuries during normal training could heal. But now, a small wound inflicted by a zombie bite would result in mutation. Terrence looked at the sniper team captain, ¡°Rest assured, efforts are being made outside to support us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just then. A special siren echoed through the air. As soon as he heard the sound, the sniper team captain¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately looked up at the ceiling. ¡°It¡¯s the Marginine Organization! Marginine Organization is here! We¡¯re saved, we¡¯re saved!¡± The Marginine Organization was a rather mystical organization. Punishing evil and promoting good. They had left their legends all over the world. Rumor had it, the Marginine Organization could do anything! The sniper team captain had heard about the feats of the Marginine Organization during his training. Terrence glanced at the ceiling. His expression unchanged. ¡°Bang!¡± Just then, a zombie jumped down from the ceiling. ¡°Watch out!¡± Terrence slightly furrowed his brows, quickly pushing the sniper team captain away. So fast that the sniper team captain hadn¡¯t even recovered. His reflexes were too sharp. ¡°Pop!¡± Terrence shot the zombie. Bang! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The zombie fell to the ground. As soon as this zombie fell, another group of zombies rushed over from all directions. Terrence looked at the sniper team captain, ¡°Leave this to me; you go and distribute the special medicine to the others!¡± The sniper team captain was a bit worried about leaving Terrence alone, he looked back at Terrence, hesitating. His sacred duty was to protect the people. Chapter 1795 - Chapter 1795: 433: Pelois Confession!_2 Chapter 1795: 433: Peloi¡¯s Confession!_2 But now¡­ Terrence Lentz, lone against so many zombies, had only one path to death. ¡°Run!¡± Terrence Lentz bellowed as the sniper team leader hesitated. His voice was so penetrating that it made his command irresistible. Finally, the sniper team leader snapped out of it, running swiftly towards On the other side while gathering his team members to rendezvous. Over here. Viola Thompson was grappling with a group of zombies. Behind her were the old, the young, the sick, and the disabled, who had no fighting capability. Suddenly, a strange whistling noise filled the air. It was piercing. It was clearly coming from outside. ¡°It¡¯s the Marginine Organization!¡± The people behind her boiled over with excitement at the sound. ¡°The Marginine Organization is here, we are saved!¡± ¡°With Marginine Organization and Professor Thompson teaming up, we will definitely make it out safely.¡± ¡°Thank God!¡± A crowd knelt on the ground, praying devoutly. Hearing this, Viola Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly. The Marginine Organization? That hypocrite J? She hadn¡¯t expected the hypocrite to impress her this time around. After dealing with the last zombie, Viola Thompson used a hair clip to pick a lock and open a room door. ¡°Get inside and hide, and remember! Don¡¯t open the door for anyone until the broadcast outside says it¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay! Thank you, Professor Thompson!¡± ¡°Quick, get inside.¡± After settling these people, Viola Thompson headed to the second floor. The situation on the second floor was terrible. Some had been attacked by zombies and, while not yet dead, were unconscious. The zombie virus had spread through their bodies; it was too late for optimal treatment. Moreover, the zombie virus was incurable. Viola Thompson could only give them a mercy shot before they turned. ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet! She¡¯s still alive! What are you doing?¡± Just as Viola Thompson was about to fire a second shot, a twenty-three or twenty-four-year-old girl rushed over, blocking the way to the person about to turn into a zombie. Viola Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°Step aside, she might not be dead, but she¡¯s lost consciousness. You¡¯re very much in danger now!¡± She continued, ¡°This virus spreads incredibly fast, even a small scratch from a zombie can lead to infection. This person behind you will turn into a zombie in three minutes!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t move! Is it because they are from Country Polluton that you¡¯re so cold-hearted?¡± the girl said, her face streaked with tears. She had witnessed her countrymen being bitten and killed by zombies. But now? Even their own kind were shooting at them! Viola Thompson didn¡¯t have the time to argue; time equaled life. Seeing the girl unheeding her explanation, she stepped forward, pushed the girl aside, and shot the infected person. Bang! Seeing her countryman fall to the ground, the girl collapsed into tears. ¡°Viola Thompson! What right do you have to call yourself an internationally renowned professor? You are nothing but an executioner!¡± Viola Thompson ignored her. Ignorance is not a sin. She wasn¡¯t petty enough to quarrel with a girl. A moment later, Viola Thompson approached the next infected person, raising her handgun. The girl threw herself protectively in front of the infected, ¡°If you want to shoot her, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!¡± She absolutely would not allow anyone to harm her people. Viola Thompson frowned slightly, ¡°My time is precious, move aside!¡± Nearly eighteen hundred zombies in the building had yet to be dealt with, and every second of delay could mean one more zombie. ¡°Not unless I die!¡± The girl¡¯s name was Sallie, and her family had been killed by zombies. Now, Sallie refused to stand by and watch her people be harmed by their own kind. Viola Thompson understood Sallie¡¯s intentions were not bad, but such actions were foolish! ¡°This is not the time for your compassion to overflow, she¡¯s about to turn into a zombie!¡± Sallie didn¡¯t believe such nonsense. In her eyes, Viola Thompson was simply seeking revenge. After all, Gideon¡¯s victims were all from Country Polluton! Such a person was terrifying; outwardly appearing to be their savior, but in reality, she was the true executioner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Finishing her statement, Viola Thompson added: ¡°Do you realize that with every minute you waste with me, one more living person in this building is lost, one more zombie created!¡± Sallie remained unmoved, still protectively standing in front of the infected person, ¡°Viola Thompson! You deserve to die!¡± The one who should be turning into a zombie was Viola Thompson herself. Viola Thompson was doing it on purpose. She didn¡¯t regard Pollutonians as human beings! Chapter 1796 - Chapter 1796: 433: Pelois Confession!_3 Chapter 1796: 433: Peloi¡¯s Confession!_3 These people are truly despicable! As a citizen of Country Polluton, she must protect her own interests and those of her fellow citizens. Viola Thompson remained expressionless, having said both good and bad things already; since Sallie did not believe her, she had no choice but to take forceful measures. Just as she was about to reach for Sallie, the mutant behind Sallie opened its eyes. Its entire pupil was white. Not a speck of black. It was at that moment Sallie turned around, and when she saw that the compatriot she had rescued had mutated into a zombie, she was terrified, cold sweat almost immediately breaking out on her forehead. How was she to know? That even those with minor injuries could turn into zombies. This was simply too frightening! ¡°Ah!¡± Sallie screamed. Viola Thompson slightly furrowed her brow, picked up her gun, and aimed at the zombie¡¯s head. Bang! A shot landed. The zombie fell to the ground with a thud. Terrified, Sallie immediately ran behind Viola Thompson to hide. Viola Thompson said nothing and stepped forward. She had more important things to do. Sallie closely followed behind Viola Thompson. But Viola Thompson¡¯s pace was too fast; she couldn¡¯t keep up. It was then that Viola Thompson opened a room door, ¡°Go inside and rest, wait until we¡¯ve dealt with the zombies before coming out.¡± Sallie shook her head, ¡°I want to stay with you.¡± Only by staying by Viola Thompson¡¯s side did she feel safe. After what had just happened, Sallie felt no safety at all. What if there were zombies hiding in that pitch-dark room? No way. Viola Thompson subtly furrowed her brow, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous behind me!¡± As soon as these words fell, two zombies attacked. ¡°Ah!¡± Sallie screamed in terror, grabbing onto Viola Thompson. In such a situation, Viola Thompson couldn¡¯t just toss Sallie aside and had to continue shooting the zombies while dragging the burden. ¡°I¡¯m so scared!¡± ¡°God, save me!¡± Sallie cried pitifully. Viola Thompson slightly furrowed her brow. She was here to deal with zombies, not to go shopping; having someone with her was too inconvenient. ¡°Stop crying, the zombies have been dealt with,¡± Viola Thompson spoke indifferently. Only then did Sallie dare to slowly open her eyes. Seeing that the zombies really had been dealt with, she sighed in relief, ¡°Professor Thompson, you¡¯re amazing! I¡¯m so sorry for misunderstanding you just now!¡± As she spoke, Sallie started crying again. ¡°Now I¡¯ll give you two choices¨Ceither go into the room yourself, or I¡¯ll tie you up and put you in there,¡± Viola Thompson continued. ¡°I want to stay with you!¡± Sallie clung tightly to Viola Thompson¡¯s arm. She was well aware of Viola Thompson¡¯s strength. In this building, no one but Viola Thompson could save her. So, she had to stay with Viola Thompson. The misunderstanding she had about Viola Thompson earlier had been cleared up; surely Viola Thompson wouldn¡¯t be so petty as to argue over that? Besides! Viola Thompson was here to rescue everyone. Sallie was also a member here; naturally, Viola Thompson couldn¡¯t just leave her alone. What if she encountered a group of zombies? Her parents were already dead. She was the only one left in her family. She couldn¡¯t be in trouble again. With this thought, Sallie hugged Viola Thompson even tighter. Viola Thompson subtly furrowed her brow, walked to the door, opened it, and pushed Sallie inside. She was no saint and would not be overly sympathetic, naturally not wanting to carry a burden at such a crucial time. Sallie would only affect her speed. Locked inside, Sallie banged on the door in despair, ¡°Let me out! Let me out! I¡¯m so scared! Professor Thompson, aren¡¯t you here to save us? Please let me out quickly!¡± Viola Thompson did not stay any longer and directly went up the stairs to the third floor. Time was life. She had to quicken her pace and fight against the Grim Reaper to the end. The building had thirty-eight floors. It housed over sixteen thousand people. Currently, only the people on the first floor had safely hidden themselves, but many others were gathered on higher floors. If she gathered everyone floor by floor, it would still be too slow. She needed a plan. Just then, Viola Thompson seemed to think of something; she used a hairpin to open the second floor¡¯s door lock and set a password. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After completing these tasks, Viola Thompson pressed her left wristwatch, sending out a command. This was a unique watch from S Laboratory. On the surface, it looked like a watch, but it was actually a sophisticated computer that could connect to others who also had the watch, even in a situation without any signal. Seeing the message from Viola Thompson, Eva Stewart immediately walked over to Pete. ¡°Sir.¡± Chapter 1797 - Chapter 1797: 433: Piloys Confession!_4 Chapter 1797: 433: Piloy¡¯s Confession!_4 Seeing Eva Stewart approaching, Peter Franco realized she had something to tell him, and he immediately said, ¡°Miss Stewart, what happened?¡± Eva whispered a few words in Peter¡¯s ear. ¡°Okay.¡± Before long, a voice once again came over the building¡¯s PA system: ¡°Hello, everyone. This is Peter Franco. Professor Thompson is now leading the snipers to combat zombies within the building. Please proceed to the rooms starting with B on your respective floors immediately.¡± ¡°Professor Thompson has taken care of the door locks, and the code is 331688. If you can¡¯t open the door, don¡¯t panic, remember to find a good place to hide while Professor Thompson is handling the door locks.¡± It wasn¡¯t much later that Viola Thompson arrived on the tenth floor. Her journey here was not easy. She had practically walked over zombies to get there. By the time she reached the tenth floor, many people were already waiting for her. Seeing Viola Thompson approach, the people were filled with a sense of light and hope. ¡°Professor Thompson!¡± ¡°Professor Thompson is here!¡± Boom, rumble, rumble. At that moment, specially made glass on the rooftop was pried open with tools. A helicopter appeared overhead, hovering in place. Next, a rope was thrown down, and then a figure in black slid down the rope. Then a second person slid down the rope. A third. A fourth. ¡­ They were all wearing black clothes and hats, with black masks covering their faces, only their eyes visible. A large M was embroidered on the front of their black hats, and their backpacks also bore the M emblem. This was the mysterious Marginine Organization. At that moment, Eva sent a new message. It was about the Marginine Organization. She had distributed all of the newly developed special cure to the members of the Marginine Organization. ¡°Thank God, the Marginine Organization has arrived!¡± ¡°Miss Thompson and the Marginine Organization joining forces will surely be able to eliminate the zombies!¡± The crowds behind her cheered upon seeing members of the Marginine Organization. With the assistance of the Marginine Organization members, Viola Thompson found dealing with the zombies much easier. At this time, Viola Thompson also received a message from Terrence Lentz. [Leader, I¡¯ve dealt with floors 20 to 30. Please instruct me further.] Viola Thompson raised an eyebrow slightly. She had underestimated him. His speed was quite impressive. [Meet at the top floor.] Viola Thompson composed a message and sent it. [Acknowledged.] The two of them tacitly managed the remaining eight floors each. ¡°Wah, wah, wah¡­¡± At that moment, Viola Thompson heard the cry of a baby. She frowned slightly and looked in the direction of the sound. She saw a swaddling cloth laid out on a nearby table. Viola Thompson put away her gun and approached to take a closer look; she discovered a five- or six-month-old baby lying inside. Zombies could appear here at any moment. Leaving a small baby here was far too dangerous. Viola Thompson bent down to pick up the baby. Strangely enough, as soon as Viola Thompson held the child, she stopped crying immediately and showed Viola Thompson an angelic smile. The softness in Viola Thompson¡¯s heart was touched in that instant. But she still didn¡¯t forget the mission and took the child to the room starting with B. After opening the door lock, there was a moment of panic inside; everyone was afraid that a zombie had learned to think and opened the lock. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me,¡± Viola Thompson said calmly, pressing the light switch on the wall as she entered. The people were so frightened that they had even forgotten that there was a light in the room! Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson handed the baby in the swaddle to a plump middle-aged woman, ¡°Take good care of her.¡± ¡°Of course, Professor Thompson, I will take good care of her.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly and then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you stay inside, this place is very safe, and the zombies won¡¯t get in.¡± An elderly person in the crowd looked at Viola Thompson and then asked, ¡°Professor Thompson, when will we be able to go outside?¡± Viola Thompson looked down slightly, ¡°Soon, just give us a little more time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A moment later, Viola Thompson left the room and closed the door behind her. As soon as the door was closed, a fearsome zombie pounced toward her. Viola Thompson moved swiftly aside. Bang. The zombie lunged at nothing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without hesitation, Viola Thompson drew her gun and fired a shot at its head. Her movements were smooth, without the slightest delay; to those watching from afar, it even appeared artful. Viola Thompson didn¡¯t notice that this very scene was observed by Piloy, who was hiding in the shadows. She would have never imagined, Viola Thompson, who already had a name for herself in the field of biology, also had off-the-charts survival skills and combat prowess. She was amazing! Chapter 1798 - Chapter 1798: 433: Piloys Confession!_5 Chapter 1798: 433: Piloy¡¯s Confession!_5 Piloy bit her lip. She felt like the clown. Everything today was caused by her, and all she wanted was to prove to everyone that she wasn¡¯t inferior to Viola Thompson, that she would overpower Viola Thompson completely and make her call her ¡°teacher.¡± But now? She was still the one being crushed. Not only that, her desire to win had led to the death of so many people. She deserved to die. It was all her fault. Piloy was almost crying her eyes out. Better dead than living so disgracefully. With that thought in mind, Piloy stood up with determined eyes. She wasn¡¯t afraid of zombies now. Soon, a zombie noticed Piloy, and she narrowed her eyes slightly. Just as she was about to let the zombie bite her to death, it seemed Piloy thought of something. No. If she was bitten by a zombie, she would become one too. She couldn¡¯t become a zombie. She couldn¡¯t die and become a zombie, and with that thought, Piloy leapt over the railing. This was a thirty-seven-story building. A fall from here would certainly be fatal. Clearly, Piloy had made up her mind. Bang! There was a loud noise in the air soon after. The ground floor became a blurred mess of flesh and blood, unbearable to look at directly. There were zombies here. The noise did not stand out. So the loud sound didn¡¯t catch anyone else¡¯s attention. Viola Thompson had successfully made it to the thirty-eighth floor. Terrence Lentz was already there waiting for her. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± ¡°Mr. Lentz,¡± Viola Thompson slightly curled her lips. There was clearly fresh blood on her face, but her smile was pure and untainted. Terrence Lentz frowned slightly, walked up to Viola Thompson immediately, and said anxiously, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not my blood,¡± Viola Thompson said. Terrence Lentz breathed a sigh of relief, then added, ¡°Miss Thompson, you have good skills.¡± Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Mr. Lentz, you¡¯re not too shabby yourself.¡± ¡°You flatter me,¡± Terrence Lentz said in a low tone. At that moment, Viola Thompson suddenly realized a problem, ¡°What about those people from the Marginine Organization? Did you see them?¡± After all the zombies were dealt with, these people seemed to have disappeared. Terrence Lentz replied indifferently, ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve gone back!¡± Viola Thompson narrowed her eyes slightly. Soon, the building¡¯s main door was opened from the outside. A beam of light shone in from outside, piercing the darkness inside the building. The broadcast sounded once again. ¡°The zombie threat has now been completely dealt with, please everyone exit in an orderly manner without crowding.¡± Hearing that the zombies had been taken care of, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Under the command of the police, everyone left the building safely. Pete bowed to Viola Thompson, ¡°Professor Thompson, thank you.¡± There was no special expression on Viola Thompson¡¯s face, ¡°I hope you cherish peacetime; this should not happen more than once.¡± ¡°Of course, I promise, this will not happen a second time!¡± As soon as Pete finished speaking, he asked, ¡°What about the zombies? How will they be dealt with?¡± ¡°Burn them,¡± Viola Thompson answered. ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Pete didn¡¯t dare to be careless and personally directed his men to clear out all the zombies and have them cremated. Very soon. The news ¡°Zombie Crisis Averted¡± appeared in the international section. Countless people celebrated with joy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viola Thompson sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the fifty-eighth floor, looking at the fireworks in the sky, and spoke lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Marginine Organization to take action this time.¡± This overturned her understanding of J. It turns out that even a hypocrite can have a heart of compassion. She had thought the guy was conscienceless. Nathaniel Besian then said, ¡°I heard that J went over because his girlfriend was also trapped in that building.¡± Chapter 1799 - Chapter 1799: 434: The stars you want Chapter 1799: 434: The stars you want Nathaniel Besian didn¡¯t learn of it through hearsay. It was no secret within the Marginine Organization that J had a girlfriend. His high-profile appearance this time at Polluton University Towers was because he intended to rescue his future wife, who was trapped inside the building. A moment later, Nathaniel added, ¡°I heard that J even deployed the guard army this time.¡± The guard army of the Marginine Organization consisted of a group of people with special talents. They would not be mobilized unless it was absolutely necessary. The last time the guard army had been deployed was when there were armed conflicts across the nine continents. From this, one could see how much J valued this girlfriend! ¡°Tch,¡± Viola set her Milk Tea down on the table, ¡°What a loser of a man.¡± She had thought J had a newfound respect for life, a sense of reverence for the living. Who would have thought. It was all for his girlfriend. As a man, spending his days in the soft embrace of affection, what kind of future could he possibly have? Nathaniel glanced at Viola, then continued, ¡°Actually, J is not a bad person, I¡¯ve heard that he even has experience in rescuing stray dogs.¡± ¡°That guy?¡± Viola narrowed her eyes. Her gaze was full of incredulity. Nathaniel nodded, ¡°Yes, so everyone says that J is very compassionate.¡± ¡°J would absolutely not let his compassion overflow and rescue stray dogs.¡± Viola spoke with conviction. Looking at Viola, Nathaniel tentatively asked, ¡°Master, you seem to have quite an issue with J, is it because of the blue moon grass?¡± Viola didn¡¯t speak. Her thoughts drifted back to the blue moon grass incident. At that time, Viola had sincerely begged J, asking him to sell her the blue moon grass and explained her distress. She wanted to use the blue moon grass to save her boyfriend. After all, the scriptures say that saving one life is more meritorious than building a seven-story pagoda. Who could have imagined, after hearing her words, J became even more resolved. Not only did he refuse to sell, but he also said, ¡°She can actually have a boyfriend?¡± casting scorn on her relationship. Viola was livid with rage. At that moment, she made a vow. She and this despicable man were now irreconcilable enemies! What Viola didn¡¯t know was. At that time, Terrence Lentz took great delight in hearing that Suwen needed the blue moon grass to save her own boyfriend. It seemed that what goes around really does come around. When Viola was gravely injured, Suwen could leave her to die. So why should he save Suwen¡¯s boyfriend? What did her boyfriend mean to him? Tit for tat. With a shrew like Suwen, her boyfriend could definitely be no good either. After all, birds of a feather flock together, people are known by the company they keep. Viola took a sip of her Milk Tea, and as if an idea had just occurred to her, she looked at Nathaniel, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the situation with the meteorite?¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel¡¯s face was all about showing difficulty. ¡°Speak,¡± Viola commanded indifferently. Her tone was light, but her voice carried an irresistible force. Even Nathaniel was somewhat afraid. Nathaniel carefully began, ¡°Currently, the meteorite has been bought by J¡¯s people. Moreover, J¡¯s side has also made a harsh statement.¡± A harsh statement? What statement? Viola raised her eyebrows with interest, ¡°Go on.¡± Although Nathaniel was in a tough spot, he could only plow ahead, ¡°J said that even if he threw the meteorite away, to a beggar on the roadside, he wouldn¡¯t let you have it.¡± Viola narrowed her eyes, ¡°Scumbag man.¡± To this day she didn¡¯t know how she managed to offend this despicable, vile man. They had absolutely no connection to each other. Yet J was full of hostility towards her. Viola even began to suspect that J didn¡¯t want the meteorite for his girlfriend at all, but knew she needed it for her research, so he deliberately competed with her for it. What young girl would like a dark, unattractive stone? Most importantly, a meteorite might even be radioactive for all anyone knew! So. It must have been deliberate. The more Viola thought about it, the angrier she got, standing up from her chair, ¡°Bob,¡± ¡°Master, you called.¡± Viola continued, ¡°Check who J¡¯s girlfriend is.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyes widened. Could it be that Master was planning on going after J¡¯s girlfriend? That just wasn¡¯t right. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Regardless, J¡¯s girlfriend was innocent. ¡°Master, the vendetta between you and J is between the two of you. You cannot target a helpless woman.¡± That would be too devoid of martial ethics. It would damage one¡¯s dignity! ¡°Bob! What are you thinking?¡± Viola tapped Nathaniel on the head, ¡°I just want to give his girlfriend a word of advice, to stay away from such a small-minded scumbag man! Otherwise, she might be schemed against and never even know it.¡± Chapter 1800 - Chapter 1800: 434: The stars you want_2 Chapter 1800: 434: The stars you want_2 Nathaniel Besian laughed and said, ¡°I knew Master wasn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± After that, Nathaniel Besian seemed to remember something, ¡°Oh right, Master, I heard that J¡¯s girlfriend is also a doctor.¡± Viola Thompson slightly raised her lips, ¡°Which idiot in the medical field got involved with J?¡± Actually falling for a hypocrite like J. Tsk. Definitely bad taste. Nathaniel Besian: ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, a cell phone ring filled the air. Viola Thompson picked up her phone; it was a video call from Mary Perryne. Although Viola had called her family to reassure them as soon as she left the building, Mary was still worried. She was afraid Viola was lying to her. ¡°Mom,¡± Viola answered the video call, waving to Mary on the screen. Mary¡¯s eyes were still slightly red, ¡°Viola, where are you now? When are you coming home?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the current flight restrictions, Mary would have flown to Country Polluton immediately. She could only be relieved when she saw Viola with her own eyes. Viola smiled and said, ¡°Mom, all the zombies have been eliminated now. I¡¯ve reached the castle safely, you really don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± As she spoke, Viola turned the camera around, ¡°Here, let me show you.¡± When the camera pointed at Nathaniel Besian, he politely greeted Mary, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, hello.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor is there too!¡± Seeing Nathaniel Besian, Mary became very nervous, ¡°Did our Viola get hurt? Is it serious?¡± As she spoke, Mary started crying. ¡°This child went to such a place without saying a word; how am I supposed to live if something happened to her?¡± Mary was a person who usually cared greatly about her appearance and rarely behaved this way, especially in front of others. But it was about Viola, and she really couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Hearing this, Nathaniel Besian immediately explained, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, it¡¯s not what you think. Miss Thompson isn¡¯t injured; I came to consult her about some issues.¡± Viola timely pointed the camera back at herself, smiling, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really fine. Look, I¡¯m all in one piece. Once I¡¯m done with things here in Country Polluton, I¡¯ll come straight home to see you.¡± Mary wiped her tears, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come back now?¡± ¡°I still have some things to take care of,¡± Viola answered. Bread, who was upstairs, heard Viola¡¯s voice and immediately bolted down, barking wildly at the air, ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Mantou followed behind Bread, not to be outdone, meowing loudly. A cat and a dog, creating a cacophony. Mary turned the camera around, ¡°Viola, Bread, Mantou, and all of us miss you.¡± She was really afraid she¡¯d open her eyes one day and not see Viola. The pain of losing her daughter once was enough. She couldn¡¯t go through it a second time. Viola smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I miss all of you too. Rest assured, once I finish everything here, I¡¯ll come straight home.¡± The feeling of family worrying and caring was really wonderful. Mary nodded, ¡°Okay, then you must promise your mom. No matter what happens, you have to tell us, and you can¡¯t keep it from us.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the news, Mary would never have known about Viola entering the building, doing such a risky thing. ¡°Okay,¡± Viola continued, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I will definitely tell you and Dad.¡± Mary asked, ¡°When will you finish everything there?¡± ¡°Probably about a week,¡± Viola replied. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola seemed to remember something, ¡°Where is Dad?¡± Sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, Sawyer Thompson revealed a relieved smile. He knew his daughter wouldn¡¯t forget him, the old father. Daughters are indeed their fathers¡¯ little padded jackets. Before Mary could speak, Sawyer Thompson came over, smiling warmly, ¡°Dad is right here! Viola, you must take care of yourself while you¡¯re outside. Mom¡¯s right, no matter what happens, you have to tell us, and you can¡¯t keep it from us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Viola nodded slightly, ¡°Are Big Brother, Second Brother, and Little Brother all at home?¡± Bang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The door was pushed open at that moment. Mandel Thompson, Samuel Thompson, and Edward Thompson walked in from outside, ¡°Little Sister, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all fine; don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°Little Sister, you¡¯re really alright?¡± Seeing her three brothers, Viola¡¯s face blossomed into a smile, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Little Brother, why are you still not asleep so late?¡± Chapter 1801 - Chapter 1801: 434: The stars you want_3 Chapter 1801: 434: The stars you want_3 According to Sinian Country time, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. Mandel Thompson: ¡°I¡¯ve been in a meeting up until now.¡± Samuel Thompson: ¡°I¡¯m painting. Inspiration struck, and I couldn¡¯t block it.¡± Edward Thompson: ¡°I¡¯m studying a script.¡± In fact, none of that was true. They were all waiting for news from Viola Thompson. Viola Thompson then said, ¡°Staying up late can age you; you guys should go to sleep earlier, or else you won¡¯t be able to find wives.¡± ¡°Alright, little sister.¡± After chatting with her family, Viola Thompson finally turned off her cellphone. As soon as she turned off her cellphone, Vivian arrived. ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson slightly lifted her gaze, ¡°What is it?¡± Vivian continued, ¡°Do you remember the child you picked up from the building?¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly. ¡°The child¡¯s parents are both dead inside the building.¡± Vivian paused, ¡°Since he is a citizen of Sinian Country, Country Polluton asked if we could take the child back with us when we return.¡± This child was the only surviving Sinian person in the building. ¡°What about the child¡¯s other relatives?¡± Viola Thompson asked. Vivian replied, ¡°The child¡¯s maternal grandparents are still alive, but due to all flights being grounded at the moment, they can¡¯t get to Country Polluton right away.¡± Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Arrange a private jet to take the child back.¡± Losing the two most important people in their lives, if the grandparents could have the child delivered to them at this time, it would be the greatest consolation for them. ¡°A private jet?¡± Vivian was startled. Launching a private jet just to send a child back seemed like a considerable cost. ¡°Yes,¡± Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Go handle it, please.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°Okay, Miss Thompson, I¡¯ll go handle it right away.¡± It wasn¡¯t long after Vivian left that she returned. Viola Thompson was sitting in front of the computer, her fingers continuously tapping on the keyboard, ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all set. The private jet will land at Capital City Airport tomorrow at eight in the morning,¡± Vivian replied. Viola Thompson then asked, ¡°Have you notified the child¡¯s relatives to pick him up?¡± Vivian nodded, ¡°I have notified them.¡± After speaking, Vivian continued, ¡°Miss Thompson, Professor Zacks is looking for you.¡± ¡°Willy?¡± Viola Thompson lifted her head slightly. ¡°Yes,¡± Vivian added, ¡°He is here with Lady Sebanli.¡± Viola Thompson had to put down her work, ¡°Take them to the tea room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Viola Thompson also went to the tea room. Guests were, of course, to be served using Sinian tea ceremony. Viola Thompson brewed tea while waiting for her guests. Soon, the fragrance of green tea filled the entire room. The diaphanous curtains swirled, as if creating a realm of celestial wonder. Before long, there was a knock on the air. ¡°Come in.¡± The door was opened by Vivian, who gestured invitingly, ¡°Professor Zacks, Lady Sebanli, this way, please.¡± Lady Sebanli nodded and pushed a wheelchair inside. ¡°Professor Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson looked up slightly, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Unexpectedly, Lady Sebanli directly knelt on the ground. ¡°Professor Thompson, thank you.¡± Viola Thompson immediately went over to help Lady Sebanli up, ¡°Please get up, what are you doing?¡± Lady Sebanli looked up at Viola Thompson, her eyes filled with gratitude, ¡°Professor Thompson, thank you for saving our lives. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might not be here anymore.¡± If Willy had participated in the experiment, he would have turned into a zombie, and she would¡¯ve undoubtedly been bitten and mutated as well. If Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t intervened in time. They would have truly been doomed! Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°The person you should really be thanking is yourselves.¡± She had warned many people. Unfortunately. No one took her words to heart. If there had been fewer people going to the building, the casualties wouldn¡¯t have been as high as half. Lady Sebanli continued, ¡°Regardless, we must thank you. You saved us, and you also saved the entire Country Polluton.¡± At the time, if Viola Thompson hadn¡¯t appeared, Peter would have issued the second command. To blow up the building. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To turn both the mutated and the unmutated to ashes together. More than sixteen thousand people. Just thinking about how the doors all around the building had been sealed shut filled Lady Sebanli with utter despair. She felt suffocated just watching from the outside, let alone for those trapped inside the building. It was then that Professor Zacks spoke, ¡°Lady Sebanli is right, Professor Thompson, we are fortunate you were there. Otherwise, there would have been no end to this crisis!¡± Chapter 1802 - Chapter 1802: 434: The stars you want_4 Chapter 1802: 434: The stars you want_4 The zombie incident was a miracle for the entire world. It was Viola Thompson who led everyone to eliminate all hidden dangers. Viola Thompson smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this achievement isn¡¯t mine alone. If the members of the Marginine Organization hadn¡¯t joined in time, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to resolve everything so quickly.¡± Willy now felt extremely fortunate for Lady Sebanli¡¯s decision at that time. If Lady Sebanli hadn¡¯t trusted Viola Thompson so much, he would be a zombie by now! At the same time, Willy was filled with regret. He regretted getting angry with Lady Sebanli back then and regretted making her apologize to Piloy. Piloy didn¡¯t deserve it at all! With that said, Viola Thompson continued, ¡°Please have a seat, and taste our Sinian Country¡¯s green tea.¡± Viola Thompson picked up the teapot and began to pour the tea. Her hands were exceptionally beautiful, shining with the greenish hue of the teaware like a delicate piece of art. Lady Sebanli watched, somewhat entranced. Who would believe that such a beautiful girl existed if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes? Soon, Viola Thompson had poured several cups of tea, ¡°Please.¡± Lady Sebanli picked up a cup and took a sip, ¡°Mmm, a very unique flavor. There¡¯s a¡­ faint aroma, and a slight bitterness.¡± If Lady Sebanli had to compare the taste to something, she would first think of coffee. But the aroma of tea is clearer than that of coffee. Although Willy couldn¡¯t move his left hand, he was still able to use his right hand. After tasting the tea, he said, ¡°I always thought that only Jaban Country had a tea ceremony. I didn¡¯t expect Sinian people also liked drinking tea.¡± Viola Thompson was naturally non-confrontational by nature, but she would stand up for her country¡¯s dignity. Moreover, tea culture originally belonged to Sinian Country. ¡°Professor Zacks knows too little about our Sinian Country. Tea originated from the era of the Yellow Emperor in Sinian Country, when Divine Husbandman tasted all kinds of herbs and discovered tea. Tea culture flourished during the Tang and Song dynasties. Sinian Country is the birthplace of tea culture and the homeland of tea.¡± ¡°Jaban Country did not have native tea trees in ancient times, and they did not have the habit of drinking tea. The reason Jaban Country is proficient in tea ceremony is simply because during the Nara period, the envoys sent to Tang Dynasty brought tea back to Jaban Country, where tea trees then took root. As for the tea ceremony itself, it is also modeled after ours in Sinian Country.¡± Viola Thompson¡¯s tone remained light and calm, not becoming angry because of Professor Zacks¡¯s mistake. She was merely stating facts. Professor Zacks suddenly understood, ¡°So Sinian Country is actually the birthplace of tea culture. No wonder when we went to Jaban Country a few years ago, we saw that they were also proficient in tea ceremony.¡± Hearing this, Viola Thompson sighed softly. The tea ceremony culture, originally belonging to Sinian Country, was now done better and more prominently by other countries, to the point where people first think of Jaban Country when it comes to tea ceremony. What a pity! She hoped the younger generation would take up the responsibility and reclaim all the forgotten parts of the past. Seeing Viola Thompson sigh, Professor Zacks curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Professor Thompson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Viola Thompson quickly returned to her usual demeanor. After chatting for a while, Professor Zacks and Lady Sebanli brought out their gifts. ¡°Professor Thompson, you must accept this. It is a small token of our gratitude,¡± said Professor Zacks. Lady Sebanli nodded and lifted the lid of the gift box, ¡°Yes, you must take it.¡± Inside was a set of imperial green jade. Imperial Green is the highest grade of green, shining throughout, even a small bracelet could be worth tens of millions. Let alone, the couple had brought a set of imperial green jewelry. This set was Professor Zacks¡¯s family heirloom. It had been passed down to him through three generations. After surviving a brush with death, Professor Zacks saw everything clearly. Money and jewels were just worldly possessions. Nothing was more important than being alive. If he had died inside the building, what good would those jewels have done him? Therefore. The true owner of this jewelry should be Viola Thompson. No one else but Viola Thompson deserved to have them. Viola Thompson declined, ¡°You should take it back with you, I can¡¯t accept such a valuable gift.¡± Professor Zacks continued, ¡°Professor Thompson, only you are worthy of them. Since we have brought the items here, there¡¯s no reason to take them back. We¡¯ll leave them with you, and you have full discretion over them. Whether you throw them away or give them to someone else, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Lady Sebanli smiled at Viola Thompson, ¡°Professor Thompson, we brought this sincerely, please accept it. Moreover, this set of jewelry originally came from Sinian Country, let them return to their homeland with you!¡± Over a hundred years ago, during a time of turbulence and instability, many precious treasures from Sinian Country flowed into foreign lands. This set of jewelry is also from that period and can be considered an antique by now. Hearing this, Viola Thompson nodded slightly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll gladly accept it.¡± ¡°This is what Professor Thompson deserves.¡± It wasn¡¯t until evening that Willy and Lady Sebanli finally left. After Willy and Sebanli had gone, Viola Thompson went to take an essential oil bath. Tired from the day, Viola Thompson planned to relax before getting back to work. After the bath, she received a message from Terrence Lentz. ¡°Miss Thompson, I¡¯m downstairs.¡± Downstairs? Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly; hadn¡¯t this man just left? Half believing and half doubting, Viola Thompson went to the corridor and stood by the railing, indeed seeing the figure standing on the first floor. ¡°Lentz!¡± Viola Thompson raised her eyebrows slightly. Terrence Lentz looked up a little, ¡°Miss Thompson.¡± Viola Thompson immediately headed downstairs, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were busy today?¡± ¡°Suddenly I¡¯m not, I can stay with you for half a day, leaving tomorrow morning.¡± Terrence Lentz swallowed, ¡°Liza told me, there¡¯s a Sinian Food Street in the south district. They make the most characteristic snacks from home and also delicious Milk Tea; shall we go take a look?¡± Delicious food could be ignored, but Milk Tea was non-negotiable! How to relieve worries, only Milk Tea. Thinking of Milk Tea, Viola Thompson even overlooked the abnormality of Terrence Lentz¡¯s presence. ¡°Let¡¯s go, of course,¡± Viola Thompson said, then added: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Terrence Lentz suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Viola Thompson looked back curiously. Terrence Lentz¡¯s intense gaze landed on the thin strap over Viola Thompson¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Are you sure you want to go out like that?¡± It was then that Viola Thompson realized that she had just come out after her bath, wearing a white silk slip dress. Pure white. Without any other clothes underneath, nearly everything was visible. Viola Thompson immediately turned around, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go change clothes.¡± Watching Miss Thompson¡¯s hasty retreat, Terrence Lentz laughed softly. Soon after, Viola Thompson had changed and came out. It was summer in Country Polluton. She casually threw on a sweatshirt and black hot shorts, but no matter where she went with her good looks, she always drew attention. Arriving outside the castle, Viola Thompson saw the vehicle Terrence Lentz had prepared. To be precise, it was an antique. It was a unique large handlebar bicycle from the last century that could carry passengers at both the front and back. ¡°Where did you get this antique?¡± Viola Thompson asked with lifted eyebrows. Terrence Lentz spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Picked it up from an antique dealer.¡± Viola Thompson had only asked casually and hadn¡¯t expected it to actually be an antique! ¡°So, you plan to take me out on this antique to grab something to eat?¡± Viola Thompson continued. ¡°Why not?¡± Terrence Lentz countered. Three days ago, he had randomly seen a promotional clip for a period TV drama. The male lead in the poster was riding this type of bicycle with the female lead. The scene was particularly romantic. Of course, this sort of romance had to be shared with the person he loved most. ¡°Right, I have something else to give you.¡± Terrence Lentz took out something wrapped in red cloth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is it?¡± Viola Thompson asked curiously, taking it from him. After unwrapping the red cloth, she found a pitch-black stone inside. To be precise, it appeared to be a meteorite. ¡°A B16 meteorite?¡± Viola Thompson was somewhat surprised. Terrence Lentz smiled slightly, ¡°This is the star you wanted.¡± Chapter 1803 - Chapter 1803: 435: Everything is responsive Chapter 1803: 435: Everything is responsive Terrence Lentz and Viola Thompson¡¯s love could probably be described in ten words. Each matter settled, each question answered. Viola just casually mentioned she wanted the stars in the sky, and he took note of it. Even Viola herself had forgotten she had ever said such a thing. She looked at Terrence Lentz, stunned for a moment. To say she wasn¡¯t moved would be a lie. Especially since the person before her was the one she deeply loved. Her affection for Terrence began with his looks, remained for his character, deepened with his abs, and lingered on his profound emotions. ¡°Thank you,¡± Viola tiptoed and kissed the corner of his mouth, gently hugging him, ¡°my Mr. Lentz.¡± Terrence Lentz smiled faintly, wrapping his arms around her waist, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, my Miss Thompson.¡± The two of them embraced gently like this, against the backdrop of a grand and majestic castle, creating a scene so beautiful it was beyond words. Even a romance TV series couldn¡¯t capture such a scene. A moment later, Viola let go of him and asked with a smile, ¡°By the way, where did you get this meteorite from?¡± There was only one B16 meteorite. The very one she and J had competed over. Could it be¡­ That Terrence Lentz was J? That seemed impossible. Her boyfriend was so nice, with legs a meter ninety long, and abs to match; how could he possibly be the hypocrite J? Definitely not. Terrence Lentz parted his thin lips, ¡°A friend acquired it for me at an auction.¡± He made it sound so simple. Viola frowned slightly, ¡°But this must be very precious, I heard that the B16 meteorite even has medicinal value.¡± Terrence Lentz shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that, I just know that whatever my girlfriend wants, even if I have to climb mountains and swim across seas of fire, I will find a way to get it for her.¡± Viola was sweetened by those words and placed the meteorite into her bag, then said, ¡°Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Terrence Lentz nodded slightly and pushed the bicycle over, ¡°Miss Thompson, please get on.¡± It was just an old bicycle, but with him standing by her side, an ordinary bicycle seemed to become high-end. Viola sat on the back seat. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Come to the front,¡± Terrence Lentz said after. The front? Viola raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°Can you sit in the front?¡± On a bar bicycle, one could sit sideways on the front bar. ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence Lentz said in a deep voice, ¡°the male and female protagonists in TV dramas sit like that.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll try it.¡± Viola walked to the front and sat sideways. An entirely different feeling. It was as though she was being embraced by Terrence Lentz from behind, their every breath mingling with each other¡¯s. Terrence Lentz also enjoyed moments like these, cycling slowly. Viola wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. Work was important, but spending time with her boyfriend was also crucial. And the two of them had little time together anyway. A journey that should have taken just over ten minutes almost reached half an hour. This was a food street full of life and flavor. Because the whole Country Polluton had only one Sinian Country Food Street, it was very crowded, almost exclusively with Eastern faces. Only a few Western faces could be seen. In an instant, it was as if one foot had already stepped into one¡¯s homeland. In a foreign land, walking on such a food street felt especially safe. The closer to home, the more timid the heart. Besides wanting Milk Tea, Viola also craved various snacks. ¡°Lentz, I want to eat stinky tofu.¡± ¡°Buy.¡± ¡°I also want wolf¡¯s tooth potatoes.¡± ¡°Buy.¡± ¡°I want to have oden.¡± ¡°Buy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fearing wastage, Terrence Lentz always told the Boss to give just a fifth of the quantity when buying, but paid in full. This was one of the reasons why Viola so approved of him. The two¡¯s values were aligned. Neither liked extravagance or waste. It was a bit hot, and after walking around, Viola ended up with two cups of iced Milk Tea in her hands. ¡°Who knew Durian-flavored Milk Tea could taste so good!¡± Viola always thought durian-flavored Milk Tea was a culinary abomination, but immediately held the Milk Tea to Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips, ¡°You try it too.¡± Terrence Lentz never liked durian much, but in front of Viola, there was no such thing as a food he didn¡¯t love. He was willing to give up everything for her. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Viola looked up at him, her pretty, peach-blossom eyes blinking like the stars in the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tastes good,¡± Terrence Lentz nodded. Viola smiled and said, ¡°I think it tastes good too.¡± Looking at the smile on her face, Terrence Lentz¡¯s lips curved into a beautiful smile too. Though he was not one to smile often, in her presence, he could smile anytime, anywhere. The two walked one behind the other. Chapter 1804 - Chapter 1804: 435: Everything is responsive_2 Chapter 1804: 435: Everything is responsive_2 Viola Thompson had no items in her hands, yet Terrence Lentz was carrying many small trinkets. Sugar figurines, lollipops, little toys¡­ ¡°Shall we go have a bowl of noodles?¡± Viola stopped in front of a hot and sour noodle stall. ¡°Sure.¡± Terrence nodded. The two stopped in front of the noodle stall and began slurping noodles. Whenever he was with Viola, Terrence would end up eating quite a bit of junk food. If any members of the Marginine Organization were to see this, they would be utterly shocked! Who could imagine that the usually high and aloof Mr. Chief would have such down-to-earth moments? While eating, Viola received a WhatsApp video call from Mandel Thompson. She immediately clicked to answer, ¡°Big brother.¡± ¡°Viola,¡± the face of Mandel Thompson appeared on screen, his face full of smiles, always gentle with his sister, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having food with Lentz.¡± Saying this, Viola turned the camera to face Terrence. Seeing the camera on him, Terrence immediately put down his chopsticks and sat up straight, ¡°Hello, big brother.¡± He couldn¡¯t afford to lose his manners in front of his potential future brother-in-law. Thus, in front of the Thompson Family, Terrence always made sure to maintain his image. Seeing Terrence, the smile on Mandel¡¯s face immediately vanished. Who could like someone thinking about stealing their family¡¯s cabbage all day? ¡°Are you with Viola?¡± Mandel asked. Terrence nodded, ¡°Yes, big brother.¡± After a pause, Mandel continued, ¡°Where were you today during the daytime?¡± What he really wanted to ask was, where were you when Viola was in danger yesterday? He was the type to ask directly, not beating around the bush. Hearing this, Viola immediately flipped the camera back, smiling, ¡°During the day, Lentz was right by my side, fighting together!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing these words, Mandel was startled, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Lentz is just low-key and didn¡¯t want to appear in the news. But there is a photo of his back; you can check if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Viola said. Mandel spoke again, ¡°Pass the phone to him.¡± Viola handed the phone to Terrence, ¡°Big brother asked me to pass you the phone.¡± Receiving the phone, Terrence, like a student facing a teacher¡¯s question, said, ¡°Big brother.¡± Mandel coughed softly, fist to lips, ¡°Thank you.¡± Huh? Terrence was stunned. Mandel, a man who could be both humble and assertive, continued, ¡°Thank you for being willing to face life and death with Viola.¡± ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s what I should do,¡± Terrence replied. Mandel nodded, a look of satisfaction in his eyes, ¡°Pass the phone back to Viola.¡± Terrence, relieved, quickly handed the phone back to Viola. ¡°Big brother.¡± Mandel continued, ¡°Viola, remember to come back early after you finish work. Mom and Dad miss you.¡± ¡°I know, big brother.¡± ¡°Alright, have fun, I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Mandel added. ¡°Okay, big brother, take care of yourself too.¡± Feeling the care from his sister, Mandel was in a great mood, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Soon, Mandel hung up the call. After that. Viola successively received video calls from Samuel Thompson and Edward Thompson. Terrence was interrogated one by one. Finally, after all the calls from his brothers, Terrence breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing his reaction, Viola laughed, ¡°Lentz, why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Was I nervous?¡± Terrence feigned relaxation. Viola laughed even louder, ¡°Lentz, you weren¡¯t nervous at all; you were just sweating from your forehead.¡± Terrence: ¡°¡­¡± Miss Thompson was truly becoming more mischievous. However, facing his future brothers-in-law, he was truly nervous. ¡ª The P.D Plan was officially declared a failure. Mason Grant, Professor Caston, and other main members of the laboratory were temporarily detained. After all, the P.D experiment had cost over two thousand human lives. Mason and Professor Caston sitting in the detention room, faces ashen as deflated balls. A moment later, Mason turned to Professor Caston, ¡°Professor Caston, do you regret it?¡± Hearing this, the expression on Caston¡¯s face became complicated. He didn¡¯t directly answer Mason¡¯s question; instead, he countered, ¡°What about you? Do you regret it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mason nodded without hesitation, ¡°I regret it. If I could do it all over again, I definitely wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes.¡± And certainly not take part in a murderous experiment. But now¡­ What use was regret? With this thought, Mason sighed. Chapter 1805 - Chapter 1805: 435: Everything is responsive_3 Chapter 1805: 435: Everything is responsive_3 Carson also sighed, ¡°I regret it too.¡± Deeply regret it. Back then, he shouldn¡¯t have gotten so excited and agreed to Piloy¡¯s experiment. How could Piloy compare to Viola Thompson? Viola Thompson was a marvel in the world of biology. Piloy was conceited beyond measure. How could she ever surpass Viola Thompson? Why hadn¡¯t he seen through all of this at the time? Now burdened with so many lives lost, even if not criminally liable, it left him unable to find peace or comfort. Carson tugged at his hair with his hands. Mason looked at Carson and continued, ¡°When I agreed to join the P*D Plan, I thought it would make me famous in the world of biology, but I never expected¡­¡± I never expected that it would directly ruin my future. From now on, my name could never appear in the world of biology again. And I would forever become a cautionary tale for all researchers. Mason added, ¡°Professor Alnwick was the one with foresight. I remember, you guys approached him first, right?¡± Carson nodded, ¡°At that time, I really couldn¡¯t understand why Alnwick refused, and even thought for a time that he would regret it.¡± I never thought that I would be the one filled with regret. Mason showed a resigned smile, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the fate¡¯s design.¡± Isn¡¯t there a saying in Sinian Country: Everything is fate, beyond one¡¯s control. ¡ª Delridge was also in the building at that time. Fortunately for him, he was lucky enough to evade the zombie attack, but he had fallen while fleeing for his life, which resulted in him now being hospitalized with injuries. His parents stayed by Delridge¡¯s bedside, their eyes rimmed red, ¡°Thank God you are safe. If you had been bitten by a zombie, what would your father and I do?¡± Delridge was extremely terrified now. Back then, Professor Alnwick insisted on leaving, but he ridiculed Alnwick for being cowardly and afraid of trouble. I never thought that Viola Thompson¡¯s words would truly come true in the end. Suddenly, Sana turned into a zombie. The crowd panicked, leading to a stampede; Delridge watched in horror as his friends became food for zombies and then, one by one, they too transformed into zombies. The scene was extremely cruel! Comparable to a living hell. That feeling, probably only those who experienced it firsthand could understand. Although he was rescued, whenever Delridge thought of that scene, his heart was filled with terror, and his body couldn¡¯t stop shaking. So terrifying! Psychological counselors were sent to help Delridge cope. But it was of little use. The incident had a huge impact on Delridge. Now, whenever he closed his eyes, he would remember the events of the day, seeing his friends falling one after another¡­ Just then, there was a knock on the door from outside. Delridge¡¯s father, Jeff, went to open it. Upon opening the door, he saw Alnwick standing outside. Jeff was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Professor Alnwick, please, come in, come in.¡± Delridge had already told Jeff about the situation. That Alnwick would come to visit Delridge at a time like this surprised Jeff. Alnwick, in a lowered voice, asked, ¡°How¡¯s Delridge now?¡± After all, he was still his student. Alnwick wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against a kid. Jeff replied, ¡°Aside from a fractured left leg, there¡¯s a slight concussion; the doctor said he needs to be kept under observation. Physical injuries can somehow be managed with treatment, but it¡¯s the emotional scars that are hard to heal.¡± At the end of his words, Jeff sighed. As a father, seeing his son plagued by nightmares every time he tried to sleep took a toll on his heart. Hearing this, Alnwick frowned slightly and followed Jeff into the room. Jeff looked at Delridge lying in bed and cheerfully said, ¡°Delridge, look who¡¯s here!¡± Delridge barely lifted his eyelids, but when he saw the visitor, he was visibly excited. ¡°Profe¡­ Professor!¡± He thought his teacher would never forgive him! And yet, his teacher had come to see him on his own accord. Alnwick walked to the bedside and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡±¨Csomehow, seeing his teacher¡¯s face made Delridge break into tears¨C¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor¡­¡± He was so wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Profoundly wrong. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±¨CAlnwick sat by the bed, smiling as he comforted him¨C¡°We all grow through our experiences, teachers included.¡± Because Alnwick had grown through experiences like these, he wouldn¡¯t be petty with his student. Being comforted by his teacher made Delridge very happy, ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to say such things between teacher and student.¡± Chapter 1806 - Chapter 1806: 435: Everything is responsive_4 Chapter 1806: 435: Everything is responsive_4 ¡ª Capital City Airport. Eight o¡¯clock sharp. An anxious middle-aged couple in their fifties or sixties waited at the arrival gate. Their faces were extremely haggard as they continuously looked inside. The couple¡¯s only daughter had died in a zombie incident, and their son-in-law had not survived either; their six-month-old grandson had gone missing. Under such circumstances, a missing infant was the worst outcome. When they received the news, they cried their eyes out. Just when they were listless and had completely lost hope in life, a phone call came, reigniting their hope for the future. Their grandson was still alive. Upon hearing this news, the elderly couple was overjoyed and immediately kowtowed to thank the Bodhisattva for their blessings. They wanted to go to Country Polluton immediately to bring the child back, but all flights there were temporarily suspended. To have their child back, they had to wait. A mere six-month-old child, in a foreign land without kin, this made the elderly couple extremely anxious, especially now as they were still enduring the pain of losing their loved ones. What if something happened to the child while they waited? Only by holding the child in their arms could they truly be at ease. Until, news came from Polluton again, Miss Thompson had arranged a private plane to escort the child back. At that moment, the couple no longer thanked the Bodhisattva. They were grateful to Miss Thompson. The plane landed at eight, but their grandson was not yet in sight. Zara grew anxious and looked at her husband, ¡°What¡¯s taking Ralap so long? Could something have happened?¡± Reignier offered comfort, ¡°It¡¯s okay, surely nothing has happened, don¡¯t scare yourself.¡± In fact, he also felt uncertain. Ever since their daughter and son-in-law¡¯s tragedy, he constantly felt as though nowhere was safe. After all, zombies were something that had previously existed only in films and TV shows. But this time, they had appeared in real life, and so close to him. His poor daughter and son-in-law were gone, and they couldn¡¯t even keep their ashes, only erecting a cenotaph. Before long, two airport staff members walked over holding a baby. ¡°Is that our Ralap?¡± Reignier clutched the sign in his hand, afraid the staff wouldn¡¯t see it. Zara was not certain either, just staring constantly at the child in the staff members¡¯ arms. Until the two staff members approached and asked, ¡°Are you Reignier and Zara?¡± ¡°Yes, we are,¡± they replied in unison. The staff continued, ¡°Could you please present your identification and relevant documents?¡± Reignier¡¯s hands trembled as he showed his identification, and Zara, tears welling up, inquired, ¡°Is this our Ralap?¡± ¡°This is Ralap.¡± Hearing this, Zara burst into tears. Poor child, so young and already without parents. ¡°May I hold him?¡± asked Zara. ¡°I apologize, but we need to verify your documents and confirm your relationship to the child before we can hand him over to you.¡± Zara nodded through her tears, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± It was a measure of responsibility. What if someone else falsely claimed the child? Reignier took out all the documents, ¡°Are these what you need?¡± After verifying their identities, the staff handed over the child, ¡°Please take care, the child is still young and needs your love and care. You must also look after yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, we will,¡± Zara held the child tightly, pressing her face against the child¡¯s, ¡°Ralap, Granny¡¯s Ralap!¡± Reignier, too, stood beside them wiping away tears, ¡°Let me hold him.¡± With their daughter gone, the grandson was the only proof that she had ever existed. He was also the only bloodline their daughter had left in this world. Zara handed the child to Reignier. The two cried terribly. The child was too young, only six months old; he hadn¡¯t even fully remembered his parents¡¯ faces. A moment later, Reignier looked at the staff and thanked them earnestly, ¡°Thank you.¡± After speaking, he took out the red envelope he had prepared earlier, ¡°This is a token of our gratitude, please accept it.¡± The staff naturally would not accept the red envelope from the couple. It would be unconscionable to accept a red envelope from elderly people who had just lost their loved ones. Soon, the two elderly people took a car and returned home. The child must have been hungry; soon after arriving home, he began to cry loudly, and Reignier hurried to prepare the formula for the child. The little one stopped crying immediately upon tasting the milk. Reignier looked at his adorable grandson and continued, ¡°We must pull ourselves together and live well, raise Ralap to adulthood, and not let our daughter and son-in-law down.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Zara nodded. Their daughter and son-in-law were gone, and now grieving was of no use. If their health also failed, what would happen to the child? He would truly become an orphan! Reignier then said, ¡°You take care of the child; I¡¯ll go buy groceries and cook.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In the current situation, even if she had no appetite, she had to eat regularly. ¡ª Country Polluton. The next morning. Viola Thompson saw Terrence Lentz off at the airport. The next time they met, it would be in their home country. Viola looked at him, ¡°Take care of yourself, and remember to let me know when you arrive safely.¡± ¡°Mhm, I know,¡± Terrence nodded slightly, then reached out to hug Viola. They embraced each other lightly, just like countless other couples saying goodbye. Urged by Viola, Terrence walked into the departure hall with reluctance. Watching Terrence¡¯s figure disappear, Viola also left the airport. As she arrived at the underground parking lot, a crisp voice emerged in the air. ¡°Gemma!¡± Gemma? That wasn¡¯t her. Viola didn¡¯t pay attention, opened her car door, sat in, and was just about to drive away when the passenger door was also opened, and a cute little girl climbed in, huffing, ¡°Gemma! I was calling you! Why didn¡¯t you respond?¡± ¡°So, little sister, were you calling me just now?¡± Viola asked with a smile. ¡°Yes,¡± Sweetie pouted, ¡°And I¡¯m not little sister. I¡¯m Sweetie!¡± Sweetie? Viola looked out the window, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Upon hearing this, Sweetie cocked her head and eyed Viola, ¡°Gemma, do you really, really, really not recognize me?¡± ¡°Gemma?¡± Viola frowned slightly. ¡°Yes! Aren¡¯t you Gemma?¡± Sweetie watched Viola with her big, bright eyes blinking. ¡°Little friend, Sweetie, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Gemma; my name is Viola Thompson.¡± ¡°You are not Gemma?¡± Sweetie¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How is that possible! You are Gemma! You can¡¯t not be Gemma! Gemma, are you mad at me?¡± Viola felt helpless, ¡°I am really not Gemma.¡± ¡°You are!¡± Sweetie pointed at Viola¡¯s arm, ¡°My Gemma has a red birthmark on her wrist, and you have one too, right?¡± Viola was taken aback. Indeed, she had a birthmark. She had one in the past, and she still had it now. Such a coincidence? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sweetie insisted angrily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Is it because I¡¯m right?¡± She¡¯s obviously Gemma, yet she denies it! Viola continued, ¡°Although I do have a birthmark on my wrist, I am really not your Gemma. How about this; you tell me what Gemma¡¯s full name is, and I¡¯ll see if I know her.¡± Sweetie stared at Viola with wide eyes, then said, ¡°Gemma, are you playing a joke on me?¡± How could someone not know their own name? Chapter 1807 - Chapter 1807: 436: Always high-profile, never knows to restrain! Chapter 1807: 436: Always high-profile, never knows to restrain! Viola Thompson looked at Sweetie with a serious face and said, ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m not joking with you, I really am not your Gemma.¡± Sweetie just looked at Viola Thompson, bit her lip, and the next second, her eyes went red and then ¡®waah¡¯ she burst into tears. She felt so sad. After much difficulty, she had finally found Gemma, but Gemma didn¡¯t recognize her. Thinking again how Barton had repeatedly called Gemma a great traitor. She felt even more distressed. Sweetie cried louder and louder. Viola Thompson was completely stunned. Where had she ever seen such a scene? At this time, shouldn¡¯t she be handing a tissue to Sweetie, then comforting her with, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? How about I buy you some candy?¡± Thinking this, Viola Thompson actually did it. She immediately pulled out a tissue for Sweetie to wipe her tears, ¡°Sweetie, if you stop crying, I¡¯ll buy you some candy, okay?¡± Hearing the words ¡°buy candy,¡± Sweetie cried even more violently Because she had a cavity, and her previous Gemma never let her eat candy. But now, Gemma was offering to buy her candy. Did Gemma not love her anymore? The passenger door was not open, Sweetie¡¯s cries were loud, attracting quite a few onlookers, with lots of murmurs going around. Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± She was really not a kidnapper. ¡°Sweetie, could you please stop crying?¡± Viola Thompson had no choice but to keep persuading, ¡°If you don¡¯t like candy, I¡¯ll buy you something else that¡¯s tasty.¡± Hearing this, Sweetie sniffled, looked up at Viola Thompson, and asked intermittently, ¡°Are you Gemma or not?¡± ¡°I am not,¡± Viola Thompson replied. Hearing this response, Sweetie¡¯s mouth puckered up again, and she burst into tears. Her tears fell like they cost nothing. Watching Sweetie cry like a storm, Viola Thompson felt helpless. Sweetie cried while squinting to see Viola Thompson¡¯s reaction. Seeing that Viola Thompson showed no sign of admitting it, her crying intensified even more. ¡°Are you really Gemma or not?¡± After crying for a while, Sweetie asked again. Watching more and more onlookers gather outside the parking lot, Viola Thompson felt compelled to nod and say, ¡°Yes, yes, I am.¡± That¡¯s when Sweetie finally broke into a smile, showing a mouthful of big white teeth to Viola Thompson, ¡°Hehehe, I knew you were.¡± Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Sweetie changed faces faster than flipping a book, casually took out a tissue to wipe her face, closed the car door, and then said, ¡°Gemma, let¡¯s get going now.¡± ¡°Going? Where to?¡± Viola Thompson was taken aback. This child¡¯s mood changed too quickly. Tying her seatbelt with practiced ease, Sweetie said, ¡°We¡¯re going to eat something delicious, remember? You said if I didn¡¯t cry, you¡¯d take me to eat something yummy.¡± Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel like she was being played by this little one? ¡°Sweetie, how old are you?¡± Viola Thompson continued to ask. Sweetie looked at Viola Thompson, frowning and said, ¡°Gemma, have you gone silly? I¡¯m six years old, duh!¡± Viola Thompson then said, ¡°If you are out here alone, won¡¯t your family be worried? Tell me, where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°No,¡± Sweetie pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± She had just managed to run away from home. She didn¡¯t want to go back. Viola Thompson persisted, ¡°But if you¡¯re out here alone, won¡¯t your family worry?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t, they don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯m so amazing, could I possibly be fooled by kidnappers?¡± Sweetie said impatiently, ¡°Gemma, don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s go.¡± Viola Thompson: ¡°¡­¡± Does she look like a good person? Sweetie continued to urge, ¡°Gemma, drive! We¡¯re going to Food Street! They have lots of tasty things there!¡± If they didn¡¯t leave now, they¡¯d be wasting time. Viola Thompson was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know how she had gotten entangled with this little one. It was a good thing she wasn¡¯t a kidnapper. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re only six years old, being out alone now, your family must be worried. How about this, can you call your family?¡± Seeing Viola Thompson like this. Sweetie sighed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She thought, maybe Gemma really did lose her memory. Having no other choice, Sweetie pulled out her clever phone watch and made a call. ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± An elderly voice came from the other side, ¡°Sweetie? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sweetie glanced at Viola Thompson next to her, and then said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going out to play with my sister, can I come back in a few days?¡±